Exercitations on the Epistle to the Hebrews also concerning the Messiah wherein the promises concerning him to be a spiritual redeemer of mankind are explained and vindicated, his coming and accomplishment of his work according to the promises is proved and confirmed, the person, or who he is, is declared, the whole oeconomy of the mosaical law, rites, worship, and sacrifice is explained : and in all the doctrine of the person, office, and work of the Messiah is opened, the nature and demerit of the first sin is unfolded, the opinions and traditions of the antient and modern Jews are examined, their objections against the Lord Christ and the Gospel are answered, the time of the coming of the Messiah is stated, and the great fundamental truths of the Gospel vindicated : with an exposition and discourses on the two first chapters of the said epistle to the Hebrews / by J. Owen ...
         Owen, John, 1616-1683.
      
       
         
           1668
        
      
       Approx. 3282 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 321 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2006-06 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A53696
         Wing O753
         ESTC R18100
         11870036
         ocm 11870036
         50110
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A53696)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 50110)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 544:15)
      
       
         
           
             Exercitations on the Epistle to the Hebrews also concerning the Messiah wherein the promises concerning him to be a spiritual redeemer of mankind are explained and vindicated, his coming and accomplishment of his work according to the promises is proved and confirmed, the person, or who he is, is declared, the whole oeconomy of the mosaical law, rites, worship, and sacrifice is explained : and in all the doctrine of the person, office, and work of the Messiah is opened, the nature and demerit of the first sin is unfolded, the opinions and traditions of the antient and modern Jews are examined, their objections against the Lord Christ and the Gospel are answered, the time of the coming of the Messiah is stated, and the great fundamental truths of the Gospel vindicated : with an exposition and discourses on the two first chapters of the said epistle to the Hebrews / by J. Owen ...
             Owen, John, 1616-1683.
          
           4 v.
           
             Printed by Robert White for Nathaniel Ponder ...,
             London :
             1668.
          
           
             Imprint varies slightly.
             Vol. 2 has title: Exercitations on the Epistle to the Hebrews, concerning the priesthood of Christ ... Vol 3-4 have title: A continuation of the Exposition of the Epistle of Paul the apostle to the Hebrews.
             "An exposition of the two first chapters of the Epistle ... unto the Hebrews," v. 1, 294 p. following p. 318, has special t.p. and separate paging.
             Imperfect: volumes 2-4 are lacking in the filmed copy.
             Reproduction of original in Bristol Public Library, Bristol, England.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Jesus Christ -- Messiahship.
           Bible. -- N.T. -- Hebrews -- Commentaries.
        
      
    
     
        2005-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-11 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-01 Mona Logarbo
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-01 Mona Logarbo
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
               EXERCITATIONS
               ON
               THE
               EPISTLE
               TO
               THE
               HEBREWS
               .
               Also
               concerning
               the
               MESSIAH
               .
               WHEREIN
            
             
               The
               Promises
               concerning
               him
               to
               be
               a
               Spiritual
               Redeemer
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               are
               Explained
               and
               Vindicated
               .
            
             
               His
               Coming
               ,
               and
               Accomplishment
               of
               his
               Work
               according
               to
               the
               Promises
               ,
               is
               proved
               and
               confirmed
               .
            
             
               The
               Person
               ,
               or
               who
               he
               is
               ,
               is
               declared
               .
            
             
               The
               whole
               Oeconomy
               of
               the
               Mosaical
               Law
               ,
               Rites
               ,
               Worship
               ,
               and
               Sacrifices
               ,
               is
               explained
               .
            
             
               AND
               IN
               ALL
               ,
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Person
               ,
               Office
               ,
               and
               Work
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               is
               opened
               ;
               The
               nature
               and
               demerit
               of
               the
               first
               sin
               is
               unfolded
               ;
               The
               Opinions
               and
               Traditions
               of
               the
               Antient
               and
               Modern
               Jews
               are
               examined
               ;
               Their
               Objections
               against
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               and
               the
               Gospel
               are
               answered
               :
               The
               time
               of
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               is
               stated
               :
               And
               the
               great
               fundamental
               Truths
               of
               the
               Gospel
               vindicated
               .
            
             
               With
               an
               Exposition
               and
               Discourses
               on
               the
               Two
               First
               Chapters
               of
               the
               said
               Epistle
               to
               the
               HEBREWS
               .
            
             
               By
               
                 J.
                 Owen
              
               D.D.
               
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               ,
               by
               
                 Robert
                 White
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Nathaniel
                 Ponder
              
               ,
               at
               the
               Sign
               of
               the
               Peacock
               in
               
                 Chancery
                 Lane
              
               near
               Fleetstreet
               .
               1668.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               TO
               THE
               RIGHT
               HONOURABLE
               S
               r
               William
               Morrice
               K
               t
               ,
               One
               of
               His
               Majesties
               Most
               Honourable
               Privy
               Council
               ,
               and
               Principal
               Secretary
               of
               State
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     SIR
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   THE
                   Dedication
                   of
                   Books
                   unto
                   Persons
                   of
                   Worth
                   and
                   Honour
                   hath
                   secured
                   it self
                   from
                   the
                   Impeachment
                   of
                   Censure
                   ,
                   by
                   taking
                   Sanctuary
                   in
                   the
                   Usage
                   of
                   all
                   Times
                   and
                   Ages
                   .
                   Herein
                   therefore
                   ,
                   as
                   none
                   is
                   needed
                   ,
                   so
                   I
                   shall
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   no
                   Apology
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   some
                   Circumstances
                   (
                   needless
                   to
                   be
                   repeated
                   )
                   seem
                   to
                   render
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   my
                   particular
                   address
                   unto
                   You
                   in
                   this
                   manner
                   ,
                   necessary
                   .
                   This
                   therefore
                   I
                   shall
                   give
                   ,
                   but
                   briefly
                   ;
                
                 
                   Ne
                   longo
                   sermone
                   morer
                   tua
                   tempora
                   —
                
                 
                 
                   That
                   which
                   principally
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   I
                   resolved
                   my
                   thoughts
                   into
                   ,
                   was
                   a
                   design
                   to
                   answer
                   my
                   own
                   inclination
                   and
                   desire
                   ,
                   in
                   Testifying
                   a
                   respectful
                   Honor
                   to
                   a
                   Person
                   who
                   in
                   a
                   place
                   of
                   Eminency
                   ,
                   hath
                   given
                   so
                   fair
                   an
                   example
                   of
                   a
                   singular
                   conjunction
                   in
                   himself
                   ,
                   of
                   Civil
                   Prudence
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   useful
                   Literature
                   ,
                   with
                   their
                   mutual
                   Subserviency
                   unto
                   each
                   other
                   ;
                   an
                   endeavour
                   whereof
                   ,
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   all
                   Ages
                   hath
                   esteemed
                   needfull
                   ,
                   though
                   few
                   individuals
                   have
                   attained
                   unto
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   whereas
                   a
                   defect
                   in
                   Learning
                   ,
                   hath
                   tempted
                   some
                   ,
                   otherwise
                   Prudent
                   and
                   Wise
                   in
                   the
                   Management
                   of
                   Affairs
                   ,
                   unto
                   a
                   contempt
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   skill
                   therein
                   ,
                   hath
                   given
                   unto
                   others
                   a
                   mistaken
                   confidence
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   alone
                   is
                   sufficient
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   ends
                   of
                   Humane
                   Life
                   ,
                   an
                   Industrious
                   Attempt
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   furnishment
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                   with
                   a
                   due
                   mixture
                   of
                   them
                   both
                   ,
                   hath
                   been
                   greatly
                   Neglected
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   no
                   small
                   disadvantage
                   of
                   Humane
                   Affairs
                   .
                   It
                   cannot
                   therefore
                   seem
                   strange
                   ,
                   nor
                   ought
                   any
                   to
                   be
                   offended
                   ,
                   that
                   one
                   who
                   dares
                   profess
                   a
                   great
                   Honour
                   unto
                   ,
                   and
                   Admiration
                   of
                   both
                   these
                   Endowments
                   of
                   the
                   mind
                   of
                   Man
                   ,
                   should
                   express
                   them
                   with
                   that
                   respect
                   ,
                   which
                   alone
                   he
                   is
                   capable
                   to
                   give
                   ,
                   unto
                   Him
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   a
                   Place
                   of
                   Eminent
                   Trust
                   and
                   Employment
                   ,
                   hath
                   given
                   a
                   singular
                   instance
                   of
                   their
                   happy
                   conjunction
                   ,
                   and
                   readiness
                   to
                   Coalesce
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   mind
                   ,
                   to
                   enable
                   it
                   unto
                   a
                   regular
                   and
                   steady
                   pursuit
                   of
                   their
                   common
                   ends
                   .
                   Whether
                   I
                   shall
                   by
                   this
                   address
                   attain
                   that
                   end
                   ,
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   ;
                   but
                   this
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   principally
                   I
                   aimed
                   at
                   therein
                   :
                   And
                   to
                   the
                   Reason
                   whereof
                   I
                   leave
                   the
                   Judgement
                   of
                   my
                   undertakings
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   I
                   may
                   not
                   omit
                   ,
                   that
                   your
                   favour
                   hath
                   also
                   given
                   
                   me
                   particular
                   grounds
                   for
                   this
                   confidence
                   ;
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   been
                   prevalent
                   against
                   those
                   impressions
                   of
                   discouragements
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   am
                   naturally
                   very
                   liable
                   to
                   admit
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   receive
                   .
                   Your
                   Candid
                   Esteem
                   of
                   some
                   former
                   Endeavours
                   in
                   this
                   kind
                   (
                   and
                   which
                   when
                   carried
                   without
                   the
                   Verge
                   of
                   those
                   Lines
                   of
                   Communication
                   ,
                   within
                   whose
                   compass
                   Men
                   and
                   their
                   Writings
                   are
                   Judged
                   by
                   Party
                   and
                   scarce
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   have
                   received
                   a
                   fair
                   acceptance
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   )
                   were
                   no
                   small
                   encouragement
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   desert
                   those
                   wearisome
                   Labours
                   ,
                   which
                   have
                   no
                   other
                   Reward
                   or
                   End
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   furtherance
                   of
                   Publick
                   Good
                   ;
                   especially
                   having
                   this
                   only
                   way
                   left
                   me
                   to
                   serve
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Interest
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   in
                   my
                   Generation
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   also
                   through
                   the
                   countenance
                   of
                   your
                   Favour
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   and
                   some
                   other
                   Treatises
                   have
                   received
                   Warrant
                   to
                   pass
                   freely
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   which
                   though
                   I
                   am
                   uncertain
                   of
                   what
                   advantage
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   unto
                   any
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   defects
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   prejudices
                   of
                   others
                   ;
                   yet
                   I
                   want
                   not
                   the
                   highest
                   Security
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   in
                   them
                   tending
                   to
                   the
                   least
                   disadvantage
                   unto
                   those
                   ,
                   whose
                   concernment
                   lyes
                   in
                   Peace
                   and
                   Truth
                   in
                   these
                   Nations
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Treatises
                   themselves
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   desire
                   herewith
                   to
                   represent
                   to
                   some
                   of
                   your
                   Leisure
                   hours
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   offend
                   against
                   the
                   Publick
                   Service
                   ,
                   in
                   detaining
                   you
                   with
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   Their
                   Subject
                   Matter
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   its
                   Weight
                   ,
                   Worth
                   and
                   Necessity
                   ,
                   will
                   speak
                   for
                   it self
                   ;
                   the
                   main
                   objects
                   of
                   our
                   present
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   principal
                   Foundations
                   of
                   our
                   future
                   expectations
                   ,
                   our
                   Pleas
                   and
                   Evidences
                   for
                   a
                   blessed
                   Et●rnity
                   ,
                   are
                   here
                   insisted
                   on
                   .
                   And
                   whether
                   the
                   
                   Temptations
                   ,
                   Opinions
                   ,
                   and
                   bold
                   Presumptions
                   of
                   many
                   in
                   these
                   dayes
                   ,
                   do
                   not
                   call
                   for
                   a
                   renewed
                   consideration
                   and
                   confirmation
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   is
                   left
                   to
                   the
                   Judgement
                   of
                   Persons
                   indifferent
                   ,
                   and
                   unprejudiced
                   ;
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   their
                   handling
                   is
                   submitted
                   unto
                   yours
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   highly
                   and
                   singularly
                   estemed
                   ,
                   by
                
                 
                   
                     
                       March
                       20.
                       1667.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     SIR
                     ,
                     
                       Your
                       most
                       humble
                       and
                       obliged
                       Servant
                       ,
                    
                     JOHN
                     OWEN
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Christian
               Reader
               .
            
             
               IF
               thou
               intendest
               to
               engage
               any
               part
               of
               thy
               time
               in
               the
               perusal
               of
               the
               ensuing
               Discourses
               and
               Exposition
               ,
               it
               may
               not
               be
               amiss
               to
               take
               along
               with
               thee
               the
               consideration
               of
               some
               things
               concerning
               the
               design
               and
               aim
               of
               their
               Author
               ,
               in
               the
               Writing
               and
               present
               publishing
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               are
               here
               proposed
               unto
               thee
               .
               It
               is
               now
               sundry
               years
               since
               I
               purposed
               in
               my self
               ,
               if
               God
               gave
               life
               and
               opportunity
               ,
               to
               endeavour
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               measure
               of
               the
               Gift
               received
               ,
               an
               
                 Exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 .
              
               A
               Subject
               this
               was
               ,
               I
               then
               knew
               ,
               and
               now
               acknowledge
               ,
               much
               laboured
               in
               by
               many
               eminent
               and
               learned
               men
               ,
               both
               of
               old
               and
               of
               late
               .
               In
               particular
               ,
               some
               entire
               Commentaries
               ,
               composed
               with
               good
               judgment
               ,
               and
               to
               very
               good
               purpose
               ,
               have
               been
               published
               in
               our
               own
               Language
               .
               Yea
               ,
               from
               him
               who
               first
               began
               a
               serious
               Exposition
               of
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               and
               whom
               none
               in
               all
               things
               have
               to
               this
               day
               exceeded
               ,
               there
               have
               passed
               few
               ages
               wherein
               some
               or
               other
               have
               not
               endeavoured
               the
               Explication
               of
               it
               .
               And
               this
               also
               hath
               been
               done
               by
               men
               of
               all
               sorts
               and
               parties
               ,
               of
               all
               perswasions
               and
               Opinions
               in
               Christian
               Religion
               ;
               an
               account
               of
               whose
               several
               endeavours
               shall
               else-where
               be
               given
               .
               Somewhat
               there
               was
               of
               encouragement
               unto
               me
               in
               my
               designed
               undertaking
               ,
               and
               somewhat
               of
               quite
               another
               tendency
               in
               this
               consideration
               .
               The
               help
               which
               I
               might
               receive
               from
               the
               sedulous
               labours
               of
               so
               many
               learned
               men
               ,
               and
               those
               in
               Times
               ,
               Places
               ,
               Principles
               ,
               distant
               and
               distinguished
               from
               each
               other
               ;
               as
               also
               managing
               their
               common
               design
               with
               great
               variety
               as
               to
               particular
               intentions
               ;
               I
               looked
               on
               as
               a
               matter
               of
               no
               small
               advantage
               unto
               me
               .
               Some
               I
               found
               had
               critically
               examined
               many
               of
               the
               Words
               ,
               Phrases
               and
               Expressions
               of
               the
               Writer
               ;
               some
               compared
               his
               Quotations
               with
               the
               places
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               from
               whence
               they
               are
               taken
               .
               Some
               had
               endeavoured
               an
               Analysis
               of
               the
               several
               Discourses
               of
               the
               Author
               ,
               with
               the
               nature
               and
               force
               of
               the
               Arguments
               insisted
               on
               by
               him
               .
               The
               labours
               of
               some
               were
               to
               improve
               the
               Truths
               contained
               in
               the
               Epistle
               unto
               Practice
               ;
               others
               have
               collected
               the
               difficulties
               which
               they
               observed
               therein
               ,
               and
               
               scanned
               them
               in
               a
               Scholastical
               way
               ,
               with
               Objections
               and
               Solutions
               after
               their
               manner
               .
               Others
               had
               an
               especial
               design
               unto
               the
               Places
               ,
               whose
               sense
               is
               controverted
               amongst
               the
               several
               Parties
               at
               variance
               in
               Christian
               Religion
               ;
               all
               in
               their
               way
               and
               manner
               endeavouring
               to
               give
               light
               to
               the
               intentions
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               either
               in
               particular
               passages
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               whole
               Epistle
               .
               The
               helps
               and
               advantages
               in
               the
               investigation
               of
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               by
               their
               labours
               might
               be
               obtained
               ,
               I
               looked
               on
               as
               a
               great
               encouragement
               to
               undertake
               the
               same
               work
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               promote
               the
               light
               of
               truth
               thereby
               .
               But
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               no
               small
               objection
               unto
               the
               whole
               work
               and
               design
               did
               hence
               also
               arise
               .
               For
               it
               might
               seem
               to
               some
               altogether
               needless
               to
               ingage
               in
               that
               ,
               which
               so
               many
               had
               already
               gone
               through
               with
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               profit
               and
               edification
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               nothing
               can
               or
               ought
               more
               justly
               to
               weaken
               and
               take
               off
               the
               resolution
               of
               any
               in
               this
               kind
               of
               endeavours
               ,
               than
               that
               they
               are
               needless
               .
               For
               what
               ever
               is
               so
               ,
               will
               also
               thereby
               be
               useless
               ,
               and
               because
               useless
               ,
               burthensome
               .
               This
               consideration
               ,
               I
               confess
               ,
               did
               for
               a
               long
               time
               deter
               me
               from
               executing
               my
               purpose
               ,
               of
               casting
               my
               Mite
               into
               this
               Sanctuary
               .
               But
               yet
               after
               I
               had
               made
               a
               through
               perusal
               of
               all
               the
               Comments
               ,
               Expositions
               ,
               Annotations
               ,
               or
               Observations
               on
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               which
               by
               any
               means
               I
               could
               obtain
               ,
               I
               returned
               again
               upon
               sundry
               considerations
               unto
               my
               former
               thoughts
               and
               resolutions
               .
               For
               ,
               first
               ,
               I
               found
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               Writing
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               the
               depths
               of
               the
               Mysteries
               contained
               in
               it
               to
               be
               so
               great
               ,
               the
               compass
               of
               the
               truth
               asserted
               unfolded
               and
               explained
               so
               extensive
               and
               diffused
               through
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               the
               usefulness
               of
               the
               things
               delivered
               in
               it
               so
               important
               ,
               and
               indispensibly
               necessary
               ,
               as
               that
               I
               was
               quickly
               satisfied
               ,
               that
               the
               Wisdom
               ,
               Grace
               and
               Truth
               treasured
               in
               this
               sacred
               Store-house
               ,
               are
               so
               far
               from
               being
               exhausted
               and
               fully
               drawn
               forth
               by
               the
               endeavours
               of
               any
               ,
               or
               all
               that
               are
               gone
               before
               us
               ,
               or
               from
               being
               all
               perfectly
               brought
               forth
               to
               light
               by
               them
               ,
               as
               that
               I
               was
               assured
               that
               there
               was
               ●eft
               a
               sufficient
               ground
               and
               foundation
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               renewed
               investigation
               after
               rich
               Branches
               in
               this
               Mine
               for
               the
               present
               Generation
               ,
               but
               for
               all
               them
               that
               shall
               succeed
               unto
               the
               consummation
               of
               all
               things
               .
               For
               if
               we
               find
               it
               thus
               in
               Humane
               Sciences
               ,
               that
               no
               Ability
               ,
               no
               Industry
               ,
               no
               Combination
               of
               the
               most
               happy
               Wits
               for
               their
               improvement
               in
               former
               Ages
               ,
               hath
               precluded
               the
               way
               unto
               persons
               of
               Ingenuity
               and
               Learning
               ,
               to
               adde
               considerably
               in
               several
               kinds
               unto
               their
               respective
               advancement
               ;
               nor
               shall
               the
               sedulity
               of
               this
               present
               Age
               in
               the
               furtherance
               and
               adorning
               of
               them
               ,
               be
               ever
               able
               to
               bring
               them
               unto
               any
               such
               perfection
               ,
               as
               to
               condemn
               succeeding
               Generations
               unto
               the
               slothful
               and
               servile
               drudgery
               of
               the
               meer
               perusal
               of
               their
               Dictates
               and
               Prescriptions
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               the
               use
               of
               their
               Inventions
               leave
               unto
               others
               only
               that
               of
               their
               memory
               ?
               how
               much
               more
               must
               we
               grant
               the
               same
               in
               things
               Divine
               ,
               and
               the
               spiritual
               knowledge
               of
               them
               ,
               whose
               stores
               in
               this
               life
               are
               absolutely
               inexhaustible
               ,
               and
               whose
               depths
               are
               not
               fully
               to
               be
               fathomed
               .
               Again
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               the
               principal
               things
               asserted
               and
               taught
               in
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               such
               as
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Person
               and
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               have
               received
               a
               more
               eager
               and
               subtil
               opposition
               ,
               since
               the
               labours
               and
               endeavours
               of
               the
               most
               in
               the
               Exposition
               of
               it
               ,
               than
               they
               had
               done
               before
               .
               And
               as
               this
               renders
               the
               vindication
               of
               the
               places
               wherein
               they
               are
               taught
               and
               asserted
               ,
               necessary
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               not
               unknown
               unto
               those
               who
               are
               conversant
               in
               these
               kinds
               of
               studies
               ,
               what
               advantage
               may
               be
               obtained
               in
               the
               investigation
               of
               truth
               by
               the
               opposition
               that
               is
               made
               unto
               it
               ;
               especially
               when
               that
               Opposition
               is
               managed
               with
               a
               curious
               search
               into
               every
               word
               and
               syllable
               which
               may
               seem
               to
               give
               countenance
               unto
               it
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               the
               sifting
               of
               every
               tittle
               
               and
               particle
               that
               stands
               in
               its
               way
               ;
               which
               course
               of
               procedure
               ,
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               Truths
               mentioned
               ,
               have
               with
               much
               art
               and
               industry
               engaged
               themselves
               into
               .
               But
               that
               which
               most
               of
               all
               took
               off
               the
               weight
               of
               the
               discouragement
               that
               arose
               from
               the
               multiplied
               endeavours
               of
               learned
               Men
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               was
               an
               Observation
               ,
               that
               all
               of
               them
               being
               intent
               on
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               as
               absolutely
               considered
               ,
               and
               the
               use
               of
               them
               to
               the
               present
               Church
               ,
               had
               much
               over-looked
               the
               direct
               respect
               and
               regard
               that
               the
               Author
               had
               in
               the
               writing
               of
               this
               Epistle
               to
               the
               then
               past
               ,
               present
               ,
               and
               future
               condition
               of
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               or
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
               .
               Looking
               at
               these
               things
               as
               dead
               and
               buried
               ,
               of
               no
               use
               in
               the
               present
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               they
               did
               either
               wholly
               neglect
               them
               ,
               or
               pass
               them
               over
               in
               a
               light
               and
               perfunctory
               manner
               .
               Nor
               indeed
               had
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               though
               otherwise
               excellently
               well
               qualified
               ,
               a
               competency
               of
               skill
               for
               the
               due
               consideration
               of
               things
               of
               that
               nature
               .
               But
               yet
               those
               that
               shall
               seriously
               and
               with
               judgment
               consider
               the
               design
               of
               the
               Writer
               of
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               the
               time
               wherein
               he
               wrote
               it
               ,
               the
               proper
               end
               for
               which
               it
               was
               composed
               ,
               the
               subject
               matter
               treated
               of
               in
               it
               ,
               the
               principles
               he
               proceeds
               upon
               ,
               and
               his
               manner
               of
               arguing
               ,
               will
               easily
               perceive
               ,
               that
               without
               a
               serious
               consideration
               of
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               to
               come
               to
               a
               right
               comprehension
               (
               in
               many
               things
               )
               of
               the
               mind
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               therein
               .
               Many
               Principles
               of
               Truth
               he
               takes
               for
               granted
               ,
               as
               acknowledged
               amongst
               the
               Hebrews
               during
               their
               former
               Church
               state
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               a
               foundation
               for
               his
               own
               Superstructure
               ;
               many
               Customs
               ,
               Vsages
               ,
               Ordinances
               ,
               Institutions
               ,
               received
               sense
               of
               places
               of
               Scripture
               amongst
               the
               Jews
               ,
               he
               either
               produceth
               or
               reflects
               upon
               ,
               and
               one
               way
               or
               other
               makes
               use
               of
               the
               whole
               
                 Mosaical
                 Oeconomy
              
               or
               System
               of
               Divine
               Worship
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               unto
               his
               own
               purpose
               .
               The
               common
               neglect
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               or
               slight
               transaction
               of
               them
               in
               most
               Expositors
               ,
               was
               that
               which
               principally
               relieved
               me
               from
               the
               fore-mentioned
               discouragement
               .
               And
               this
               also
               was
               that
               which
               at
               length
               gave
               rise
               unto
               those
               Exercitations
               ,
               which
               take
               up
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               ensuing
               Book
               .
               Some
               of
               them
               are
               indeed
               indispensibly
               due
               to
               the
               work
               it self
               .
               Such
               are
               those
               which
               concern
               the
               
                 Canonical
                 Authority
              
               of
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               the
               Writer
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               Time
               of
               its
               writing
               ,
               the
               Phraseology
               of
               the
               Author
               ,
               with
               the
               way
               he
               proceeds
               in
               the
               Quotations
               of
               Testimonies
               out
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               of
               the
               same
               tendency
               ;
               the
               residue
               of
               them
               were
               occasioned
               meerly
               by
               the
               consideration
               before
               insisted
               on
               .
               Some
               great
               Principles
               I
               observed
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               supposed
               ,
               which
               he
               built
               all
               his
               arguings
               and
               exhortations
               upon
               ,
               not
               directly
               proving
               or
               confirming
               the
               Principles
               themselves
               ,
               but
               as
               taking
               them
               for
               granted
               ;
               partly
               from
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               
                 Judaical
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               partly
               from
               the
               
                 New
                 Revelation
              
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               those
               to
               whom
               he
               wrote
               did
               as
               yet
               admit
               of
               ,
               and
               avow
               .
               Such
               were
               these
               ,
               
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Messiah
                 promised
                 from
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 Redeemer
                 of
                 Mankind
                 .
                 That
                 this
                 Messiah
                 was
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 performed
                 and
                 accomplished
                 the
                 work
                 assigned
                 unto
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 Redemption
                 .
                 That
                 Jesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
                 was
                 this
                 Messiah
                 .
              
               Not
               one
               line
               in
               the
               whole
               Epistle
               ,
               but
               is
               in
               an
               especial
               manner
               resolved
               into
               these
               Principles
               ,
               and
               deduced
               from
               them
               .
               These
               therefore
               I
               found
               it
               necessary
               to
               examine
               and
               confirm
               ,
               to
               unfold
               ,
               vindicate
               ,
               and
               declare
               ,
               that
               their
               influence
               unto
               the
               Apostles
               discourse
               might
               be
               manifest
               ,
               and
               his
               arguing
               from
               them
               be
               understood
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               I
               have
               so
               handled
               them
               ,
               as
               all
               along
               to
               represent
               the
               Opinions
               of
               the
               incredulous
               
                 Apostate
                 Jews
              
               about
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               vindicate
               them
               from
               the
               exceptions
               of
               their
               greatest
               Masters
               ,
               of
               old
               and
               of
               late
               .
               But
               he
               that
               shall
               look
               on
               these
               Considerations
               and
               Discourses
               as
               a
               matter
               only
               of
               
                 Controversie
                 with
                 the
                 Jews
              
               ,
               will
               but
               evidence
               his
               own
               weakness
               
               and
               Ignorance
               in
               things
               of
               this
               Nature
               .
               Who
               knows
               not
               that
               they
               are
               the
               very
               fundamental
               Principles
               of
               our
               Christian
               Profession
               ;
               and
               which
               because
               of
               that
               opposition
               that
               is
               made
               unto
               them
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               frequently
               inculcated
               and
               strongly
               confirmed
               .
               And
               if
               Learned
               Men
               find
               it
               in
               this
               day
               Necessary
               for
               them
               to
               dispute
               for
               ,
               to
               prove
               and
               vindicate
               the
               very
               Principles
               of
               
                 Natural
                 Theology
              
               ,
               the
               Being
               and
               Attributes
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               truth
               whereof
               hath
               left
               indelible
               characters
               of
               it self
               upon
               the
               minds
               of
               all
               the
               Children
               of
               Men
               ;
               how
               much
               more
               Necessary
               must
               it
               needs
               be
               ,
               to
               endeavour
               the
               confirmation
               and
               re-inforcement
               of
               these
               grand
               Principles
               of
               Supernatural
               Revelation
               ,
               which
               have
               no
               contribution
               of
               evidence
               from
               the
               inbred
               inexpugnable
               light
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               no
               less
               indispensibly
               Necessary
               unto
               the
               future
               condition
               of
               the
               souls
               of
               Men
               ,
               than
               those
               others
               are
               .
               I
               am
               not
               therefore
               without
               hope
               ,
               that
               the
               handling
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               necessary
               unto
               my
               design
               ,
               so
               it
               will
               not
               be
               unacceptable
               unto
               the
               Candid
               Reader
               .
               For
               what
               is
               mixed
               in
               our
               Discourses
               of
               them
               concerning
               Judaical
               Customs
               ,
               Opinions
               ,
               Practices
               ,
               Expositions
               ,
               Interpretations
               of
               Promises
               ,
               Traditions
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               will
               not
               I
               hope
               give
               distaste
               unto
               any
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               such
               as
               being
               Ignorant
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               unacquainted
               with
               them
               ,
               will
               choose
               so
               to
               continue
               ,
               rather
               than
               be
               instructed
               by
               them
               ,
               whom
               they
               would
               by
               no
               means
               have
               supposed
               to
               be
               in
               any
               thing
               more
               knowing
               than
               themselves
               .
               I
               doubt
               not
               therefore
               ,
               but
               our
               endeavours
               on
               that
               subject
               ,
               will
               be
               able
               to
               secure
               their
               own
               station
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               usefulness
               ,
               both
               by
               the
               importance
               of
               the
               Matter
               treated
               of
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               also
               from
               the
               Necessity
               of
               laying
               them
               as
               a
               sure
               Foundation
               unto
               the
               ensuing
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Epistle
               it self
               .
            
             
               Besides
               these
               general
               principles
               ,
               there
               are
               also
               sundry
               other
               things
               belonging
               to
               the
               Mosaical
               order
               and
               frame
               of
               Divine
               Worship
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               either
               directly
               treateth
               of
               ,
               or
               one
               way
               or
               other
               improves
               unto
               his
               own
               peculiar
               design
               .
               This
               also
               he
               doth
               sometimes
               directly
               and
               intentionally
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               
                 in
                 transitu
              
               ,
               reflecting
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               only
               calling
               them
               to
               mind
               ,
               leaving
               the
               Hebrews
               to
               the
               Consideration
               of
               what
               concerning
               them
               ,
               they
               had
               been
               formerly
               instructed
               in
               .
               Such
               is
               the
               whole
               Matter
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               and
               Sacrifices
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               and
               Utensils
               of
               it
               ,
               of
               the
               Old
               Covenant
               ,
               of
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               the
               Commands
               ,
               Precepts
               ,
               and
               Sanctions
               of
               it
               in
               its
               Promises
               and
               I
               breatnings
               ,
               Rewards
               and
               Punishments
               .
               Hereunto
               also
               he
               adds
               a
               remembrance
               of
               the
               Call
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               with
               the
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               the
               people
               from
               thence
               unto
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               with
               sundry
               things
               of
               the
               like
               nature
               .
               Without
               a
               competent
               comprehension
               of
               ,
               and
               acquaintance
               with
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               their
               relation
               to
               the
               Will
               and
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               altogether
               in
               vain
               for
               any
               one
               to
               imagine
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               arrive
               unto
               any
               clear
               understanding
               of
               the
               mind
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               this
               portion
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               Now
               as
               I
               had
               observed
               ,
               that
               the
               Consideration
               and
               Explanation
               of
               them
               had
               been
               too
               much
               neglected
               by
               the
               generality
               of
               Expositors
               ,
               so
               I
               quickly
               found
               ,
               that
               to
               insist
               at
               large
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               according
               as
               their
               weight
               doth
               deserve
               ,
               in
               the
               particular
               places
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Mention
               of
               them
               doth
               occurr
               ,
               would
               too
               often
               ,
               and
               too
               much
               divert
               me
               from
               the
               pursuit
               of
               the
               especial
               design
               of
               the
               Apostle
               in
               those
               places
               and
               disenable
               the
               Reader
               from
               carrying
               on
               the
               tendency
               of
               the
               whole
               in
               the
               perusal
               of
               it
               .
               To
               prevent
               both
               which
               inconveniencies
               ,
               I
               fixed
               upon
               the
               course
               the
               Reader
               will
               find
               insisted
               on
               ;
               namely
               ,
               to
               handle
               them
               all
               severally
               ,
               and
               apart
               ,
               in
               previous
               Exercitations
               .
            
             
               Having
               given
               this
               general
               Account
               of
               my
               design
               and
               purpose
               in
               the
               ensuing
               Discourses
               ;
               some
               few
               requests
               unto
               the
               Reader
               shall
               absolve
               him
               from
               farther
               attendance
               in
               this
               entrance
               .
               First
               ,
               I
               must
               beg
               his
               Candid
               Intepretation
               of
               the
               reporting
               of
               some
               of
               those
               
                 Jewish
                 Fables
              
               and
               Traditions
               which
               he
               
               will
               meet
               withall
               in
               some
               of
               the
               Exercitations
               .
               I
               could
               plead
               Necessity
               ,
               and
               Vse
               ;
               and
               those
               such
               as
               will
               evince
               themselves
               in
               the
               several
               places
               and
               passages
               of
               the
               Discourses
               where
               they
               are
               reported
               .
               For
               they
               are
               none
               of
               them
               nakedly
               produced
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               the
               Curiosity
               of
               any
               ;
               but
               either
               the
               investigation
               of
               some
               truth
               hidden
               under
               them
               ,
               and
               involved
               in
               them
               ,
               or
               the
               discovery
               of
               their
               rise
               and
               occasion
               ,
               or
               the
               laying
               open
               of
               the
               folly
               of
               the
               pretences
               of
               the
               present
               Jews
               in
               their
               unbelief
               ,
               doth
               still
               accompany
               their
               recital
               .
               However
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               rigidly
               justifie
               the
               production
               of
               all
               and
               every
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               put
               it
               amongst
               those
               things
               ,
               wherein
               the
               
                 Candour
                 of
                 the
                 Reader
              
               may
               have
               an
               opportunity
               to
               exercise
               it self
               .
               I
               must
               beg
               also
               of
               the
               
                 Learned
                 Reader
              
               a
               consideration
               of
               the
               state
               and
               condition
               ,
               wherein
               through
               the
               good
               Providence
               of
               God
               I
               have
               been
               ,
               during
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               time
               wherein
               these
               Exercitations
               were
               written
               and
               Printed
               ;
               and
               I
               shall
               pray
               in
               requital
               of
               his
               kindness
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               never
               know
               by
               Experience
               ,
               what
               Impressions
               of
               failings
               ,
               mistakes
               ,
               and
               several
               defects
               in
               exactness
               ,
               uncertainties
               ,
               s●reights
               and
               exclusion
               from
               the
               use
               of
               Books
               will
               bring
               and
               leave
               upon
               endeavours
               of
               this
               kind
               .
               And
               what
               ever
               defects
               they
               may
               meet
               withal
               ,
               or
               complain
               of
               in
               these
               Discourses
               ,
               my
               design
               was
               through
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               have
               no
               cause
               to
               complain
               of
               want
               of
               diligence
               and
               industry
               in
               me
               .
               But
               yet
               I
               am
               sensible
               in
               the
               issue
               that
               many
               things
               may
               seem
               to
               represent
               that
               carelesness
               of
               mind
               ,
               or
               precipitancy
               in
               writing
               ,
               which
               is
               altogether
               unmeet
               to
               be
               imposed
               on
               Men
               in
               this
               knowing
               age
               .
               But
               what
               ever
               other
               reflections
               I
               may
               be
               obnoxious
               unto
               ,
               for
               the
               want
               of
               Ability
               and
               Judgement
               ,
               which
               in
               me
               are
               very
               small
               in
               reference
               to
               so
               great
               an
               undertaking
               ,
               I
               must
               crave
               of
               the
               Reader
               ,
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               I
               would
               not
               willingly
               be
               guilty
               of
               so
               much
               importune
               confidence
               ,
               as
               to
               impose
               upon
               him
               things
               trite
               ,
               crude
               ,
               and
               undigested
               ,
               which
               either
               ordinary
               prudence
               might
               have
               concealed
               ,
               or
               ordinary
               diligence
               have
               amended
               .
               What
               ever
               therefore
               of
               that
               kind
               may
               appear
               unto
               him
               ,
               I
               would
               crave
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               laid
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               the
               condition
               which
               I
               have
               intimated
               before
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Epistle
               it self
               ,
               whereof
               I
               have
               given
               here
               a
               
                 Specimen
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 first
                 Chapters
                 ,
              
               I
               confess
               ,
               as
               was
               said
               before
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               had
               thoughts
               for
               many
               years
               to
               attempt
               something
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               my
               Studies
               have
               not
               been
               without
               some
               regard
               thereunto
               .
               But
               yet
               I
               must
               now
               say
               ,
               that
               after
               all
               searching
               and
               Reading
               ,
               Prayer
               and
               Assiduous
               Meditation
               on
               the
               Text
               ,
               have
               been
               my
               only
               reserve
               ,
               and
               for
               most
               useful
               means
               of
               Light
               and
               Assistance
               .
               By
               these
               have
               my
               thoughts
               been
               freed
               from
               many
               and
               many
               an
               entanglement
               ,
               which
               the
               Writings
               of
               others
               on
               the
               same
               subject
               ,
               had
               either
               cast
               me
               into
               ,
               or
               could
               not
               deliver
               me
               from
               .
               Careful
               I
               have
               been
               ,
               as
               of
               my
               life
               and
               soul
               ,
               to
               bring
               no
               prejudicate
               sense
               unto
               the
               words
               ,
               to
               impose
               no
               meaning
               of
               my
               own
               ,
               or
               other
               Mens
               upon
               them
               ,
               nor
               to
               be
               imposed
               on
               by
               the
               reasonings
               ,
               pretences
               ,
               or
               Curiosities
               of
               any
               ;
               but
               alwayes
               went
               nakedly
               to
               the
               word
               it self
               ,
               to
               learn
               humbly
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               express
               it
               as
               he
               should
               enable
               me
               .
               To
               this
               end
               ,
               I
               alwayes
               in
               the
               first
               place
               considered
               the
               sense
               ,
               meaning
               ,
               and
               importance
               of
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               and
               the
               consideration
               of
               their
               Original
               Derivation
               ,
               use
               in
               other
               Authors
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               LXX
               .
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               in
               the
               Books
               of
               the
               New
               ,
               particularly
               ,
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               same
               Author
               ,
               was
               constantly
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               to
               that
               purpose
               .
               Oft
               times
               the
               words
               expressed
               out
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               or
               the
               things
               alluded
               unto
               amongst
               that
               people
               ,
               I
               found
               to
               give
               much
               light
               into
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Apostle
               themselves
               .
               Unto
               the
               general
               rule
               of
               attending
               unto
               the
               design
               and
               scope
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               subject
               treated
               of
               ,
               mediums
               fixed
               on
               for
               Arguments
               ,
               Methods
               of
               Ratiocination
               ,
               I
               still
               kept
               in
               my
               eye
               the
               Time
               and
               Season
               of
               Writing
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               the
               state
               and
               condition
               
               of
               them
               to
               whom
               it
               was
               wrote
               ,
               their
               Perswasions
               ,
               Prejudices
               ,
               Customs
               ,
               Light
               and
               Traditions
               ,
               the
               Covenant
               and
               Worship
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               old
               ,
               the
               Translation
               of
               Covenant
               Priviledges
               and
               Worship
               over
               unto
               the
               Gentiles
               upon
               a
               new
               account
               ,
               the
               course
               of
               Providential
               Dispensations
               that
               the
               people
               were
               under
               ,
               the
               near
               expiration
               of
               their
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               with
               the
               speedy
               approaching
               of
               their
               utter
               abolition
               and
               destruction
               ,
               with
               the
               Temptations
               that
               befell
               them
               on
               all
               these
               various
               acc●unts
               ;
               Without
               which
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               any
               one
               Justly
               to
               follow
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               keep
               close
               to
               his
               design
               ,
               or
               fully
               to
               understand
               his
               mind
               and
               meaning
               .
               If
               any
               shall
               think
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               referred
               too
               many
               things
               unto
               the
               Customs
               and
               Vsages
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               looked
               too
               much
               after
               some
               guidance
               in
               sundry
               Expressions
               and
               Discourses
               of
               the
               Apostle
               from
               them
               ;
               I
               only
               Answer
               ,
               that
               as
               when
               I
               am
               convinced
               by
               particular
               instances
               of
               mistakes
               therein
               ,
               I
               shall
               willingly
               acknowledge
               them
               :
               so
               for
               the
               present
               I
               am
               satisfied
               ,
               that
               other
               Expositors
               have
               had
               much
               too
               little
               regard
               thereunto
               .
               The
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Text
               is
               attended
               with
               an
               improvement
               of
               
                 Practical
                 Observations
              
               ,
               answering
               the
               great
               end
               for
               which
               the
               Epistle
               was
               committed
               over
               to
               all
               Generations
               for
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               If
               in
               some
               of
               them
               I
               shall
               seem
               to
               any
               to
               have
               been
               too
               Prolix
               ,
               I
               must
               only
               Answer
               ,
               that
               having
               no
               other
               way
               to
               serve
               the
               Edification
               of
               the
               Generality
               of
               Christians
               ,
               I
               thought
               not
               so
               .
               Yet
               to
               prevent
               their
               farther
               Objections
               on
               that
               account
               ,
               I
               intend
               ,
               that
               if
               ever
               any
               addition
               in
               the
               same
               work
               be
               prepared
               for
               publick
               view
               ,
               to
               regulate
               my
               proceedings
               therein
               ,
               according
               as
               I
               shall
               have
               account
               from
               Persons
               of
               Learning
               and
               Godliness
               ,
               concerning
               that
               course
               of
               procedure
               ,
               which
               they
               esteem
               to
               tend
               most
               to
               the
               good
               and
               edification
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               whose
               Judgement
               I
               heartily
               submit
               these
               and
               all
               other
               endeavours
               of
               the
               like
               kind
               ,
               whereunto
               I
               have
               been
               ,
               or
               yet
               may
               be
               called
               .
            
             
               JOHN
               OWEN
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               ERRATA
               in
               the
               Exercitations
               .
            
             
               PAge
               5.
               lin
               .
               2
               M●●robius
               read
               Arnobius
               :
               p.
               29.
               l.
               10.
               
                 à
                 fin●
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               p.
               35.
               l.
               1.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               p.
               48
               l.
               9.
               great
               ,
               r.
               Greek
               :
               p.
               55.
               l.
               31.
               
               Heirs
               ,
               r.
               Heir
               :
               p.
               58.
               l.
               36.
               coining
               ,
               r.
               counting
               :
               p.
               72.
               l.
               21.
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               p.
               73.
               l.
               31
               ,
               32.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               l.
               45.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               p.
               81.
               l.
               21.
               r.
               
                 from
                 contriving
              
               :
               p.
               97.
               l.
               11.
               
               Onselor
               ,
               r.
               Onbalos
               .
               p.
               98.
               l.
               41.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               p.
               99.
               l.
               14.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               p.
               101.
               l.
               4.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               p.
               103.
               l.
               23.
               pliabit
               ,
               r.
               filiabit
               :
               l.
               34.
               
               Psal.
               8.
               r.
               80.
               p.
               106.
               l.
               9.
               
                 à
                 fine
                 ,
                 distino
                 .
                 cholec
                 .
              
               r.
               
                 distinc
                 .
                 chelec
              
               .
               p.
               123.
               l.
               5.
               
                 à
                 fine
                 ,
                 mere
              
               ,
               r.
               more
               .
               p.
               124.
               l.
               11.
               
               Anillus
               ,
               r.
               Armillus
               :
               p.
               126.
               l.
               25.
               
               Abriba
               ,
               r.
               A●iba
               :
               p.
               134.
               l.
               30.
               
               
                 C●sars
                 of
              
               ,
               r.
               
                 C●sar
                 .
                 Os
              
               :
               p.
               142.
               l.
               15.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               p.
               144.
               l.
               4.
               
                 à
                 fine
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               p.
               146.
               l.
               6.
               
                 à
                 fine
                 ,
                 Pericus
              
               ,
               r.
               Pereri●s
               :
               p.
               147.
               l.
               34.
               
               Aruth
               .
               r.
               Arach
               .
               p.
               151.
               l.
               14.
               
                 à
                 fine
                 ,
                 Drusius
                 .
                 Amama
                 :
              
               p.
               153.
               l.
               15.
               
               Kelanna
               :
               l.
               39.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               p.
               154.
               l.
               23.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               p.
               156.
               l.
               12
               ,
               20
               ,
               27.
               
               Hys●tages
               ,
               r.
               Hyslaspes
               :
               p.
               160.
               l.
               16.
               
                 time
                 of
              
               ,
               r.
               true
               :
               p.
               166.
               l.
               13.
               
                 à
                 fine
                 ,
                 Rambam
              
               :
               p.
               168.
               l.
               6.
               à
               
                 fine
                 ,
                 context
              
               ,
               r.
               contest
               :
               p.
               185.
               l.
               25.
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               p.
               192.
               l.
               9.
               r.
               Darianes
               :
               p.
               193.
               l.
               
                 ult
                 .
                 substance
              
               ,
               r.
               subsistence
               :
               p.
               197
               :
               l.
               29
               ,
               36.
               lest
               ,
               r.
               lost
               :
               p.
               200.
               l.
               3.
               commiserant
               :
               p.
               202.
               l.
               9.
               
               Vel
               ,
               r.
               namely
               :
               l.
               42.
               
               J●huda
               :
               p.
               207.
               l.
               12.
               
               Jews
               :
               l.
               31.
               
               Alshech
               :
               p.
               211.
               l.
               14.
               
                 à
                 fine
                 ,
                 restitution
              
               ,
               r.
               restriction
               :
               p.
               214.
               l.
               6.
               
                 à
                 fine
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               p.
               218.
               l.
               4.
               with
               ,
               r.
               which
               :
               p.
               ●20
               .
               l.
               41.
               spiritual
               :
               p
               ,
               221.
               l
               14.
               
                 à
                 fine
                 ,
                 Mahei
              
               .
               l.
               4.
               
                 à
                 fine
                 ,
                 more
              
               ,
               r.
               meer
               :
               p.
               223.
               l.
               5.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               p.
               226.
               l.
               12.
               r.
               
                 left
                 hid
              
               :
               p.
               228.
               
                 clearly
                 expressed
              
               :
               p.
               229.
               l.
               13.67
               .
               r.
               17.
               p.
               231.
               l.
               15.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               p.
               232.
               l.
               13.
               
               Rocheb
               .
               r.
               Rochel
               :
               p.
               238.
               l.
               19.
               
                 the
                 Messiah
              
               :
               p.
               239.
               l.
               47.
               advice
               ,
               r.
               adjure
               :
               p.
               250.
               l.
               29.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               p.
               251.
               l.
               9.
               now
               ,
               r.
               never
               :
               p.
               252.
               l.
               14.
               
               Kings
               ,
               r.
               King
               :
               p.
               255.
               l.
               18.
               
                 so
                 proved
              
               ,
               r.
               reproved
               :
               l.
               30.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               p.
               256.
               l.
               31.
               
                 large
                 Discourses
              
               :
               p.
               260.
               l.
               16.
               also
               ,
               r.
               after
               :
               l.
               10.
               
                 à
                 fine
                 ,
                 commission
              
               ,
               r.
               omission
               :
               p.
               275.
               l.
               2.
               r.
               Judicial
               :
               p.
               276.
               l.
               16.
               
               Sanction
               ,
               r.
               Section
               :
               p.
               290.
               l.
               17.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               p.
               308.
               l.
               5.
               
                 who
                 thought
              
               :
               l.
               26.
               
                 and
                 other
              
               :
               p.
               311.
               l.
               17.
               laying
               ,
               r.
               flaying
               ;
               p.
               315.
               l.
               4.
               serebrito
               ,
               r.
               seretrio
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               sundry
               other
               mistakes
               ,
               in
               pointings
               ,
               changes
               and
               transpositions
               of
               letters
               ,
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               and
               English
               ;
               which
               a
               diligent
               and
               Candid
               Reader
               will
               easily
               observe
               and
               amend
               .
               And
               it
               is
               not
               worth
               the
               while
               to
               collect
               them
               for
               those
               who
               are
               otherwise
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               Exercitatio
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Canonical
                   authority
                   of
                   the
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   .
                   Notation
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   Kaneh
                   ,
                   a
                   measuring
                   reed
                   :
                   The
                   beam
                   of
                   a
                   ballance
                   .
                   Thence
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   signification
                   .
                   Metaphorically
                   a
                   moral
                   rule
                   .
                   Rectum
                   and
                   Canon
                   ,
                   how
                   far
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   The
                   Scripture
                   a
                   rule
                   .
                   Canonical
                   .
                   The
                   Antiquity
                   of
                   that
                   Appellation
                   .
                   The
                   Canon
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                   What
                   required
                   to
                   render
                   a
                   book
                   Canonical
                   .
                   All
                   books
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   equall
                   as
                   to
                   their
                   divine
                   Original
                   .
                   Jews
                   distinction
                   of
                   the
                   books
                   of
                   the
                   old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   their
                   writing
                   ,
                   disproved
                   .
                   All
                   equally
                   Canonical
                   .
                   No
                   book
                   Canonical
                   of
                   a
                   second
                   sort
                   ,
                   or
                   degree
                   .
                   The
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   Canonical
                   .
                   Opposed
                   by
                   Hereticks
                   of
                   old
                   .
                   Not
                   received
                   into
                   the
                   Latin
                   Church
                   untill
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                
                 Hierome
                 .
                 
                   Proved
                   against
                
                 Baronius
                 .
                 
                   Not
                   rejected
                   by
                   any
                   of
                   that
                   Church
                   :
                   only
                   not
                   publiquely
                   approved
                   .
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   not
                   the
                   sole
                   proposer
                   of
                   books
                   Canonical
                   .
                   Occasion
                   of
                   its
                   n●n-admittance
                   at
                
                 Rome
                 .
                 
                   Boldness
                   of
                   some
                   in
                   rejecting
                   and
                   corrupting
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                   By
                   whom
                   this
                   Epistle
                   opposed
                   of
                   late
                   .
                   The
                   objection
                   of
                   the
                   uncertainty
                   of
                   the
                   Pen-man
                   Answered
                   .
                   Citations
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   old
                   Testament
                   not
                   found
                   therein
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                   Citations
                   not
                   to
                   his
                   purpose
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                   Countenance
                   to
                   old
                   Heresies
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                   General
                   heads
                   of
                   Arguments
                   to
                   prove
                   its
                   Canonical
                   Authority
                   .
                   Characters
                   to
                   discover
                   between
                   books
                   of
                   divine
                   inspiration
                   and
                   others
                   .
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   The
                   General
                   Arguments
                   of
                   books
                   truly
                   Canonical
                   .
                   Subject
                   ,
                   Matter
                   ,
                   Design
                   ,
                   Style
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   style
                   of
                   the
                   Sacred
                   writings
                   .
                   Mistakes
                   of
                   many
                   about
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   nature
                   of
                   Eloquence
                   .
                   Excellency
                   of
                   Scripture
                   Style
                   ,
                   Energie
                   ,
                   Efficacy
                   .
                   Tradition
                   concerning
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   this
                   Epistle
                   ;
                   not
                   justly
                   lyable
                   to
                   any
                   exceptions
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Author
                   ,
                   Circumstances
                   ,
                   Subject
                   ,
                   Matter
                   ,
                   Style
                   .
                   Testimonyes
                   .
                   Conclusion
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THe
               
                 Canonical
                 Authority
              
               of
               the
               Epistle
               unto
               the
               Hebrews
               having
               
                 
                   §
                
                 1
              
               been
               by
               some
               called
               into
               Question
               ,
               we
               must
               in
               our
               entrance
               declare
               both
               what
               it
               is
               which
               we
               intend
               thereby
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               clear
               interest
               of
               this
               Epistle
               therein
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               the
               foundation
               of
               all
               those
               ensuing
               discourses
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               exposition
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               we
               intend
               .
            
             
               The
               Greek
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               gives
               rise
               unto
               that
               term
               Canonical
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 2
              
               seems
               to
               be
               derived
               from
               the
               Hebrew
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Kaneh
               ;
               and
               this
               as
               it
               sometimes
               denotes
               an
               
                 Aromatical
                 cane
              
               that
               contained
               spices
               in
               it
               ,
               used
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               Isai.
               43.
               v.
               24.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 thou
                 hast
                 bought
                 me
                 no
                 sweet
                 Cane
                 with
                 silver
              
               (
               for
               this
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 precious
                 Cane
              
               ,
               growing
               not
               in
               their
               own
               Countrey
               ,
               was
               bought
               from
               a
               far
               off
               ,
               Jer.
               6.20
               .
               )
               so
               in
               general
               it
               signifies
               any
               reed
               whatever
               ,
               1
               Kings
               14.15
               .
               Isai.
               42.3
               .
               whence
               a
               multitude
               of
               fierce
               and
               wicked
               men
               compared
               to
               the
               
                 devouring
                 Crocodile
              
               whose
               lurking
               place
               is
               in
               the
               canes
               or
               reeds
               ,
               are
               termed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 the
                 beast
                 of
                 the
                 reed
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               68.30
               .
               Particularly
               it
               signifies
               a
               reed
               made
               into
               an
               instrument
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               measured
               their
               buildings
               ,
               containing
               
                 six
                 Cubits
              
               in
               length
               ,
               Ezek.
               40.7
               .
               Chap.
               42.16
               .
               And
               hence
               indefinitely
               it
               is
               taken
               for
               a
               Rule
               or
               a
               Measure
               .
               Besides
               it
               signifies
               the
               jugum
               ,
               or
               scapus
               ,
               or
               beam
               with
               the
               tongue
               of
               a
               ballance
               keeping
               the
               poyse
               of
               the
               scales
               equal
               ,
               and
               discovering
               the
               rectitude
               or
               declensions
               thereof
               ,
               Isai.
               46.6
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 they
                 weighed
                 silver
                 on
                 the
                 Cane
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               saith
               the
               Targum
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 in
                 the
                 ballance
              
               ;
               the
               supporter
               and
               director
               of
               the
               scales
               ,
               being
               put
               for
               the
               whole
               .
               The
               Rabbins
               call
               it
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               
                 reed
                 of
                 the
                 scales
              
               ;
               that
               which
               tryes
               and
               weighs
               and
               gives
               every
               thing
               its
               just
               moment
               .
            
             
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 3
              
               And
               this
               also
               is
               the
               first
               and
               proper
               signification
               of
               the
               Greek
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Canon
               .
               So
               the
               Scholiast
               on
               that
               of
               Aristophanes
               ,
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               
                 properly
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 over
                 the
                 scales
                 bringing
                 them
              
               (
               and
               the
               things
               weighed
               in
               them
               )
               
                 to
                 equality
              
               .
               The
               very
               same
               with
               the
               Hebrew
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               from
               which
               it
               is
               derived
               .
               
               So
               Varinus
               tells
               us
               that
               it
               is
               properly
               the
               
                 tongue
                 in
                 the
                 ballance
              
               ,
               and
               in
               use
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Thus
               Aristotle
               sayes
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 right
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 know
                 its
                 self
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 crooked
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Canon
                 is
                 judge
                 of
                 both
                 :
              
               where
               he
               useth
               the
               word
               for
               any
               kind
               of
               rule
               or
               measure
               answering
               unto
               the
               other
               signification
               of
               Kaneh
               in
               the
               
                 Hebrew
                 .
                 Rectum
              
               and
               Canon
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               right
               ,
               and
               the
               rule
               ,
               are
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ;
               the
               one
               expression
               denoting
               the
               nature
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               the
               other
               its
               Use
               and
               Application
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 4
              
               From
               this
               original
               proper
               importance
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               is
               its
               metaphorical
               use
               deduced
               ,
               which
               is
               most
               Common
               ;
               and
               therein
               it
               signifi●s
               a
               
                 moral
                 Rule
              
               ,
               or
               a
               measure
               ,
               for
               direction
               ,
               tryall
               and
               judgement
               .
               
               Hence
               the
               Philosopher
               calls
               the
               Law
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 the
                 administration
              
               ,
               or
               government
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               ;
               that
               whereby
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               it
               ar●
               disposed
               into
               their
               proper
               places
               ,
               whereby
               they
               are
               regulated
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               done
               in
               it
               are
               tryed
               and
               judged
               .
               And
               in
               this
               sense
               it
               is
               applyed
               by
               
                 St.
                 Paul
              
               unto
               divine
               Revelation
               ,
               Gal.
               6.16
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 proceed
                 orderly
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               a
               direct
               way
               ,
               (
               for
               so
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               denotes
               )
               
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 rule
                 or
                 Canon
                 .
              
               And
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               he
               useth
               again
               the
               sam●
               expression
               ,
               Phil.
               3.16
               .
               For
               as
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Scripture
               are
               in
               themselves
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 words
                 of
                 Truth
              
               ,
               so
               the
               writing
               it self
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               
                 right
                 writing
              
               ;
               or
               as
               the
               LXX
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 uprightness
                 ,
              
               to
               be
               a
               rule
               ,
               and
               Judge
               unto
               all
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               
                 Genitivus
                 adjuncti
              
               ,
               not
               materiae
               ,
               declaring
               the
               property
               of
               the
               writing
               not
               the
               subject
               matter
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               Canonical
               ;
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               which
               is
               right
               ,
               and
               a
               rule
               ,
               we
               have
               shewed
               to
               be
               the
               same
               .
               And
               from
               hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               written
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               being
               in
               it self
               every
               way
               absolutely
               right
               and
               perfect
               ,
               and
               appointed
               by
               him
               to
               be
               the
               Rule
               or
               Canon
               of
               the
               Churches
               faith
               and
               obedience
               ,
               requiring
               ,
               trying
               ,
               regulating
               ,
               judging
               wholly
               and
               absolutely
               of
               them
               ,
               is
               become
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               by
               way
               of
               eminency
               to
               be
               called
               Canonical
               ,
               or
               regular
               ;
               as
               the
               Book
               wherein
               it
               is
               contained
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 Bible
              
               ,
               though
               in
               it self
               that
               be
               the
               Common
               name
               of
               all
               Books
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 5
              
               And
               this
               Appellation
               is
               of
               ancient
               use
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               Synod
               of
               Laodicea
               ,
               supposed
               to
               have
               praeceded
               the
               
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
              
               ,
               
               makes
               mention
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               generally
               admitted
               ;
               for
               the
               Fathers
               of
               it
               decree
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 That
                 no
                 private
                 Psalmes
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 or
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 uncanonical
                 Books
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 Canonical
                 books
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 and
                 old
                 Testament
                 ,
              
               whose
               names
               they
               subjoin
               in
               their
               order
               .
               
               And
               some
               while
               before
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               who
               joyned
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Antioch
               in
               the
               deposition
               of
               
                 Paulus
                 Samosatenus
              
               charge
               him
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               one
               that
               in
               the
               introduction
               of
               his
               heresie
               departed
               from
               the
               Canon
               or
               rule
               of
               the
               Scripture
               .
               Before
               them
               also
               ,
               
               it
               was
               called
               by
               Irenaeus
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               And
               Chrysostome
               calls
               it
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               the
               
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 Laws
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 exact
                 ballance
                 square
                 or
                 rule
                 and
                 Canon
                 of
                 all
                 truths
                 and
                 duties
              
               ;
               wherein
               he
               hath
               evidently
               respect
               unto
               the
               original
               use
               and
               importance
               of
               the
               word
               before
               explained
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               calls
               on
               his
               hearers
               ,
               that
               omitting
               the
               consideration
               of
               what
               this
               or
               that
               man
               sayes
               or
               thinks
               ,
               they
               should
               seek
               and
               require
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 of
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
              
               which
               are
               the
               Canon
               of
               our
               faith
               and
               obedience
               .
               
               And
               
                 Austin
                 ,
                 demonstrent
                 ecclesiam
                 suam
                 non
                 in
                 rumoribus
                 Africorum
                 ,
                 sed
                 in
                 praescripto
                 legis
                 ,
                 in
                 Prophetarum
                 praedictis
                 ,
                 in
                 Psalmorum
                 cantibus
                 ,
                 hoc
                 est
                 in
                 omnibus
                 canonicis
                 Sanctorum
                 librorum
                 authoritatibus
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 demonstrate
                 their
                 Church
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 rumors
                 of
                 the
                 Africans
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 praescription
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 the
                 praedictions
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 the
                 Songs
                 of
                 the
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Canonical
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 books
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
               And
               he
               pursues
               the
               Metaphor
               of
               a
               scale
               and
               a
               measure
               in
               many
               words
               elsewhere
               .
               And
               thus
               Aquinas
               himself
               confesseth
               the
               Scripture
               is
               called
               Canonical
               ,
               
               because
               it
               is
               the
               Rule
               of
               our
               understanding
               in
               the
               things
               of
               God
               ;
               And
               such
               a
               Rule
               it
               is
               ,
               as
               hath
               Authority
               over
               the
               Consciences
               of
               men
               ,
               to
               bind
               them
               unto
               faith
               and
               obedience
               ,
               because
               of
               its
               being
               given
               of
               God
               by
               inspiration
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
            
             
             
               Moreover
               as
               the
               Scripture
               upon
               the
               accounts
               mentioned
               ,
               is
               by
               way
               of
               eminency
               
                 
                   §
                
                 6
              
               said
               to
               be
               Canonical
               ,
               so
               there
               is
               also
               a
               Canon
               or
               rule
               determining
               what
               books
               in
               particular
               do
               belong
               unto
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               on
               that
               account
               Canonical
               .
               So
               Athanasius
               tells
               us
               that
               by
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               he
               intends
               ,
               
                 Libros
                 certo
                 canone
                 comprehensus
              
               ,
               
               the
               
                 books
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 assured
                 Canon
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               Ruffinus
               having
               reckoned
               up
               those
               books
               ,
               concludes
               ,
               
                 hi
                 sunt
                 quos
                 patres
                 intra
                 Canonem
                 concluserum
                 ,
              
               
               
                 These
                 are
                 they
                 which
                 the
                 Fathers
                 have
                 concluded
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Canon
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               belong
               unto
               the
               Canonical
               books
               of
               Scripture
               .
               And
               Austin
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               :
               
                 Non
                 sine
                 causa
              
               ,
               
               
                 tam
                 salubri
                 vigilantia
                 Canon
                 Ecclesiasticus
                 constitutus
                 est
                 ,
                 ad
                 quem
                 certi
                 Prophetarum
                 &
                 Apostolorum
                 libri
                 pertinerent
                 ;
                 not
                 without
                 good
                 reason
                 is
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Canon
                 determined
                 by
                 wholsome
                 diligence
                 ,
                 unto
                 which
                 ,
                 certain
                 books
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 should
                 belong
                 .
              
               About
               the
               Assignation
               of
               this
               Canon
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               what
               books
               belonged
               unto
               the
               Canonical
               Scripture
               ,
               there
               have
               been
               some
               differences
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               since
               the
               time
               of
               the
               
                 Synod
                 of
                 Carthage
              
               ,
               confirmed
               by
               that
               in
               Trulla
               at
               Constantinople
               .
               The
               first
               Church
               having
               agreed
               well
               enough
               about
               them
               ,
               excepting
               the
               haesitation
               of
               some
               few
               persons
               in
               reference
               unto
               one
               or
               two
               of
               them
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
            
             
               From
               this
               rise
               and
               use
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               what
               is
               intended
               by
               the
               Canonical
               
                 
                   §
                
                 7
              
               Authority
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               particular
               book
               thereunto
               belonging
               .
               Two
               things
               are
               included
               in
               that
               expression
               .
               First
               ,
               the
               spring
               and
               Original
               of
               any
               book
               ,
               which
               gives
               it
               Authority
               ;
               and
               Secondly
               the
               design
               and
               end
               of
               it
               which
               renders
               it
               Canonical
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               it
               is
               required
               that
               it
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 given
                 by
                 immediate
                 inspiration
                 from
                 God
              
               ;
               without
               this
               ,
               no
               book
               or
               writing
               can
               by
               any
               means
               ,
               any
               acceptation
               ,
               or
               approbation
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               any
               usefulness
               ,
               any
               similitude
               of
               style
               ,
               manner
               of
               writing
               unto
               the
               books
               that
               are
               so
               ,
               any
               conformity
               in
               matter
               or
               doctrine
               to
               them
               ,
               have
               an
               interest
               in
               that
               Authority
               that
               should
               lay
               a
               foundation
               for
               its
               reception
               into
               the
               Canon
               .
               It
               is
               the
               impress
               of
               the
               Authority
               of
               God
               himself
               on
               any
               writing
               ,
               or
               its
               proceeding
               immediately
               from
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               sufficient
               for
               this
               purpose
               .
               Neither
               yet
               will
               this
               alone
               suffice
               to
               render
               any
               Revelation
               or
               writing
               absolutely
               Canonical
               in
               the
               sense
               explained
               .
               There
               may
               be
               an
               especial
               Revelation
               from
               God
               ,
               or
               a
               writing
               by
               his
               inspiration
               ,
               like
               that
               sent
               by
               Elijah
               unto
               Jehoram
               the
               King
               of
               Judah
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               21.12
               ,
               which
               being
               referred
               only
               unto
               some
               
                 particular
                 occasion
              
               ,
               and
               having
               thence
               Authority
               for
               some
               especial
               end
               and
               purpose
               ,
               yet
               being
               not
               designed
               for
               a
               Rule
               of
               faith
               and
               obedience
               unto
               the
               Church
               ,
               may
               not
               belong
               unto
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               Scripture
               .
               But
               when
               unto
               the
               Original
               of
               divine
               inspiration
               ,
               this
               end
               also
               is
               added
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               designed
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               for
               the
               Catholick
               standing
               use
               and
               instruction
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Then
               any
               writing
               or
               book
               becomes
               absolutely
               and
               compleatly
               Canonical
               .
            
             
               The
               Jews
               of
               latter
               Ages
               ,
               assign
               some
               difference
               among
               the
               books
               of
               the
               
                 old
                 Testament
              
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 8
              
               
               as
               to
               their
               spring
               and
               Original
               ,
               or
               manner
               ,
               of
               Revelation
               though
               they
               make
               none
               as
               to
               their
               being
               all
               Canonicall
               .
               The
               Book
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               they
               assign
               unto
               a
               peculiar
               manner
               of
               Revelation
               which
               they
               call
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 mouth
                 to
                 mouth
              
               ,
               
               or
               
                 face
                 to
                 face
              
               ,
               which
               they
               gather
               from
               Numbers
               12.8
               .
               whereof
               afterwards
               .
               Others
               of
               them
               they
               affirm
               to
               proceed
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               the
               gift
               of
               Prophesie
               ,
               whereof
               as
               they
               make
               many
               kinds
               or
               degrees
               ,
               taken
               from
               the
               
                 different
                 means
              
               used
               by
               God
               in
               the
               Application
               of
               himself
               unto
               them
               ,
               belonging
               to
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               divine
               Revelation
               mentioned
               by
               the
               
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               1.1
               .
               so
               they
               divide
               those
               books
               into
               two
               parts
               ,
               namely
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               
                 former
                 Prophets
              
               containing
               most
               of
               the
               
                 historical
                 Books
              
               after
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               
                 latter
                 prophets
              
               ,
               wherein
               they
               comprise
               the
               most
               of
               them
               peculiarly
               so
               called
               .
               The
               Original
               of
               the
               remainder
               of
               them
               they
               ascribe
               unto
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               
                 inspiration
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               calling
               them
               peculiarly
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               written
               ,
               by
               that
               inspiration
               ;
               as
               though
               the
               whole
               Canon
               and
               systeme
               of
               the
               books
               were
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               writing
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 divine
                 inspiration
              
               ,
               the
               only
               means
               of
               their
               writing
               .
               But
               they
               do
               herein
               as
               in
               many
               other
               things
               .
               The
               distribution
               of
               the
               books
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               into
               the
               
                 Law
                 ,
                 Psalms
              
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               was
               very
               antient
               in
               their
               Church
               .
               We
               have
               mention
               of
               it
               ,
               Luke
               24.44
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 that
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Psalms
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               whole
               Canonical
               Scripture
               .
               And
               evident
               it
               is
               that
               this
               distribution
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               
                 subject
                 matter
              
               of
               those
               principal
               parts
               of
               it
               .
               This
               reason
               of
               that
               distribution
               which
               they
               have
               by
               Tradition
               ,
               they
               not
               knowing
               or
               neglecting
               ,
               have
               feigned
               the
               rise
               of
               it
               in
               a
               different
               manner
               of
               Revelation
               ,
               and
               cast
               the
               particular
               books
               arbitrarily
               under
               what
               heads
               they
               pleased
               ;
               as
               is
               evident
               from
               sundry
               of
               them
               which
               they
               reckon
               unto
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Cethubim
               ,
               
               or
               Hagiographa
               ,
               which
               are
               with
               them
               of
               least
               esteem
               .
               But
               we
               have
               a
               more
               sure
               rule
               ,
               both
               overthrowing
               that
               
                 feigned
                 distinction
              
               ,
               and
               perfectly
               equalizing
               all
               parts
               of
               divine
               Scripture
               as
               to
               their
               spring
               and
               original
               ,
               St.
               Peter
               calls
               the
               whole
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               1.19
               .
               
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Prophesie
              
               ;
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               v.
               20.
               
               Prophesie
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               belongs
               not
               unto
               any
               peculiar
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               be
               given
               out
               by
               Prophesie
               ;
               which
               is
               an
               affection
               of
               the
               whole
               .
               And
               St.
               Paul
               also
               ,
               terms
               the
               whole
               Scriptu●●
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Rom.
               16.26
               .
               
                 prophetical
                 Scriptures
              
               ,
               or
               writings
               of
               the
               Prophets
               .
               And
               when
               he
               demanded
               of
               Agrippa
               whether
               he
               
                 believed
                 the
                 Scriptures
              
               ,
               he
               doth
               it
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Acts
               28.23
               .
               
                 believest
                 thou
                 the
                 prophets
              
               ?
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               written
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               Prophesie
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               inspiration
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               1
               Pet.
               1.12
               .
               
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               God
               of
               old
               spake
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Heb.
               1.1
               .
               in
               his
               Revelation
               of
               himself
               unto
               them
               and
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               
                 equally
                 spake
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Luke
               1.70
               .
               unto
               them
               ,
               
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 his
                 holy
                 Prophets
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 .
              
               And
               thus
               ,
               not
               this
               ,
               or
               that
               part
               ,
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               2
               Tim.
               3.16
               .
               
                 all
                 Scripture
                 was
                 given
                 by
                 inspiration
                 .
              
               And
               herein
               all
               the
               parts
               ,
               or
               books
               of
               it
               are
               absolutely
               equall
               .
               And
               in
               the
               giving
               out
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               2
               Pet.
               1.21
               .
               
                 holy
                 men
                 of
                 God
                 spake
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               So
               that
               whatever
               
                 different
                 means
              
               God
               at
               any
               time
               might
               make
               use
               of
               in
               the
               communication
               of
               his
               mind
               and
               will
               unto
               any
               of
               the
               Prophets
               or
               penmen
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               it
               was
               this
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               being
               acted
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               both
               as
               to
               Things
               and
               Words
               ,
               that
               rendred
               them
               infallible
               Revealers
               of
               him
               unto
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               thus
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Canonical
               authority
               of
               the
               books
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               absolutely
               the
               same
               in
               and
               unto
               them
               all
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               variety
               ,
               either
               from
               any
               difference
               in
               kind
               or
               degree
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 9
              
               The
               same
               is
               their
               condition
               as
               to
               their
               being
               Canonical
               ;
               they
               are
               all
               so
               equally
               .
               Some
               of
               the
               Antients
               used
               that
               term
               ambiguously
               ,
               and
               therefore
               sometimes
               call
               books
               Canonical
               that
               absolutely
               are
               not
               so
               ,
               as
               not
               being
               written
               by
               
                 divine
                 inspiration
              
               ,
               nor
               given
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               to
               be
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Rule
               of
               the
               Churches
               faith
               and
               obedience
               .
               Thus
               the
               
                 Constantinopolitan
                 Council
                 in
                 Trulla
              
               confirms
               the
               Canons
               both
               of
               the
               Synod
               of
               Laodicea
               ,
               
               and
               the
               third
               of
               Carthage
               ,
               which
               agree
               not
               in
               the
               Catalogues
               they
               give
               us
               of
               books
               Canonical
               ;
               which
               without
               a
               supposition
               of
               the
               ambiguity
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               done
               ,
               unless
               they
               would
               give
               an
               assent
               unto
               a
               plain
               and
               open
               contradiction
               .
               
               And
               the
               Council
               of
               Carthage
               makes
               evident
               its
               sense
               in
               their
               Appendi●e
               annexed
               to
               the
               one
               and
               fortieth
               Canon
               ,
               wherein
               they
               reckon
               up
               the
               books
               of
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               .
               
                 Hoc
                 etiam
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 fratri
                 &
                 consacerdoti
                 nostro
                 Bonifacio
                 ,
                 vel
                 aliis
                 earum
                 partium
                 Episcopis
                 ,
                 pro
                 confirmando
                 isto
                 Canone
                 ,
                 innotescat
                 ,
                 quia
                 a
                 patribus
                 ista
                 accepimus
                 legenda
                 ;
                 liceat
                 etiam
                 legi
                 passiones
                 Martyrum
                 cùm
                 Aniversarii
                 dies
                 celebrantur
                 .
              
               They
               speak
               dubiously
               concerning
               their
               own
               determination
               ,
               and
               intimate
               that
               they
               called
               the
               books
               they
               enumerated
               Canonical
               ,
               only
               as
               they
               might
               be
               read
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               which
               priviledge
               they
               grant
               also
               to
               the
               stories
               of
               the
               sufferings
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               which
               yet
               none
               thought
               to
               be
               properly
               canonical
               .
               
               The
               same
               ,
               Epiphanius
               testifies
               of
               the
               Epistles
               of
               Clemens
               .
               
               But
               as
               the
               books
               which
               that
               Synod
               added
               to
               the
               Canon
               of
               Laodicea
               ,
               are
               rejected
               by
               
                 Melito
                 ,
                 Origen
                 ,
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 Hilarius
                 ,
                 Gregorius
                 Nazianzen
                 ,
                 Cyrillus
                 Hierosolimitamus
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Epiphanius
                 ,
                 Ruffinus
                 ;
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 Gregorius
                 magnus
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               ;
               so
               their
               reading
               and
               Citation
               is
               generally
               declared
               by
               them
               to
               have
               been
               only
               for
               direction
               of
               manners
               ,
               
               and
               not
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               the
               faith
               ;
               even
               as
               St.
               Paul
               cited
               an
               Iambick
               out
               of
               M●nand●r
               ,
               or
               rather
               Euripides
               1
               Cor.
               15.33
               .
               an
               hemistichium
               out
               of
               
                 Aratus
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               17.28
               .
               
               and
               a
               whole
               Hexameter
               out
               of
               
                 Epimenides
                 ,
                 Tit.
              
               1.12
               .
               
                 non
                 sunt
                 canonici
                 sed
                 leguntur
                 Catechumenis
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Athanasius
                 )
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 Canonical
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 only
                 read
                 to
                 the
                 Cate●humeni
                 :
              
               And
               Hierome
               ,
               the
               Church
               reads
               them
               
                 ad
                 aedificationem
                 plebis
                 ,
                 non
                 ad
                 Auth●ritatem
                 Ecclesiasticarum
                 dogmatum
                 confirmandam
              
               ;
               
               for
               the
               edification
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               but
               not
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               any
               points
               of
               faith
               .
               But
               although
               some
               books
               truly
               Canonical
               were
               of
               old
               amongst
               some
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               as
               Epiphanius
               speaks
               ,
               doubted
               of
               ;
               
               and
               some
               were
               commonly
               read
               ,
               that
               are
               certainly
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               rejectitious
               ,
               yet
               neither
               the
               mistake
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               nor
               later
               practice
               ,
               can
               give
               any
               countenance
               to
               an
               Apprehension
               of
               a
               second
               ,
               
               or
               various
               sort
               of
               books
               properly
               canonical
               .
               For
               the
               interest
               of
               any
               book
               or
               writing
               in
               the
               canon
               of
               the
               Scripture
               accrewing
               unto
               it
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               shewed
               ,
               meerly
               from
               its
               
                 divine
                 inspiration
              
               ,
               and
               giving
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               for
               a
               Rule
               ,
               measure
               ,
               and
               standard
               of
               faith
               and
               obedience
               unto
               the
               Church
               ,
               whatever
               advantage
               or
               worth
               to
               commend
               it
               any
               writing
               may
               have
               ,
               Yet
               if
               it
               have
               not
               the
               properti●s
               mentioned
               of
               Divine
               inspiration
               and
               Confirmation
               ,
               it
               differs
               in
               the
               
                 whole
                 kind
              
               ,
               
               and
               not
               in
               degrees
               only
               ,
               from
               all
               those
               that
               have
               them
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               can
               be
               no
               part
               
                 regulae
                 regulantis
              
               ,
               but
               regulatae
               at
               the
               best
               ,
               not
               having
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               a
               self-credibility
               on
               its
               own
               account
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               
                 self-sufficing
                 Authority
              
               ;
               but
               is
               truth
               only
               materially
               by
               vertue
               of
               its
               Analogie
               unto
               that
               which
               is
               absolutely
               ,
               universally
               ,
               and
               perfectly
               ,
               so
               .
               And
               this
               was
               well
               observed
               by
               
                 Lindanus
                 ,
                 Impio
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 sacrilegio
                 se
                 contaminant
              
               ,
               
               
                 qui
                 in
                 scripturarum
                 christianarum
                 corpore
                 ,
                 quosdam
                 quasi
                 gradus
                 conantur
                 locare
                 ,
                 quod
                 unam
                 eandemque
                 spiritus
                 sancti
                 vocem
                 ,
                 impio
                 humanae
                 stultitiae
                 discerniculo
                 audent
                 in
                 varias
                 impares
                 discerpere
                 ,
                 &
                 disturbare
                 Autoritatis
                 classes
                 :
                 They
                 desile
                 themselves
                 with
                 the
                 impiety
                 of
                 Sacriledge
                 ,
                 who
                 endeavour
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 divers
                 degrees
                 into
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 the
                 impious
                 discretion
                 of
                 humane
                 folly
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 cast
                 the
                 one
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 into
                 various
                 forms
                 of
                 unequal
                 Authority
                 .
              
               As
               then
               whatever
               difference
               there
               may
               be
               as
               to
               the
               
                 subject
                 matter
              
               ,
               manner
               of
               writing
               ,
               and
               present
               ▪
               usefulness
               ,
               between
               any
               of
               the
               books
               that
               being
               written
               by
               
                 divine
                 inspiration
              
               are
               given
               out
               for
               the
               Churches
               rule
               ,
               they
               are
               all
               equall
               as
               to
               their
               canonical
               authority
               ,
               being
               equally
               interested
               in
               that
               which
               is
               the
               
                 formal
                 reason
              
               of
               it
               ;
               so
               whatever
               usefulness
               or
               respect
               in
               the
               Church
               any
               other
               writing
               may
               have
               ,
               they
               can
               no
               way
               give
               them
               any
               interest
               in
               that
               ,
               whose
               
                 formal
                 reason
              
               they
               are
               not
               concerned
               in
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               sense
               explained
               we
               affirm
               the
               
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
              
               ,
               to
               be
               Canonical
               ,
               that
               is
               
                 
                   §
                
                 10
              
               properly
               and
               strictly
               so
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               number
               of
               them
               which
               the
               Antients
               called
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               every
               way
               genuine
               and
               Catholick
               ;
               In
               the
               confirmation
               whereof
               ,
               we
               shall
               first
               declare
               ,
               by
               whom
               it
               hath
               been
               opposed
               or
               questioned
               ;
               and
               then
               what
               reasons
               they
               pretend
               for
               their
               so
               doing
               ;
               which
               being
               removed
               out
               of
               our
               way
               ,
               the
               arguments
               whereby
               the
               Truth
               of
               our
               assertion
               is
               evinced
               ,
               shall
               be
               insisted
               on
               .
            
             
               We
               need
               not
               much
               insist
               on
               their
               madness
               who
               of
               old
               with
               a
               sacrilegious
               licentiousness
               
                 
                   §
                
                 11
              
               rejected
               what
               portion
               of
               Scripture
               they
               pleased
               .
               The
               Ebionites
               not
               only
               rejected
               all
               the
               Epistles
               of
               Paul
               ,
               but
               also
               reviled
               his
               person
               as
               a
               Gre●k
               and
               an
               Apostate
               ,
               as
               Irenaeus
               and
               Epiphanius
               inform
               us
               .
               
               Their
               folly
               and
               blasphemy
               was
               also
               imitated
               and
               followed
               by
               the
               Helescheitae
               in
               
                 Eusebius
                 .
                 Marcion
              
               rejected
               in
               particular
               this
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               and
               those
               also
               to
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               ,
               as
               Epiphanius
               ,
               
               and
               Hierome
               assure
               us
               ,
               who
               adds
               unto
               him
               Basilides
               .
               And
               Theodoret
               as
               to
               the
               Epistle
               unto
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               
               joyns
               unto
               them
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               Arians
               also
               .
               Now
               though
               the
               folly
               of
               those
               Sacrilegious
               persons
               be
               easie
               to
               be
               repelled
               as
               it
               is
               done
               by
               
                 Petrus
                 Cluniacusis
              
               ,
               
               yet
               Hierome
               hath
               given
               us
               a
               sufficient
               reason
               why
               we
               should
               not
               spend
               time
               therein
               .
               
                 Si
                 quidem
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 redderent
                 causas
                 cur
                 eas
                 Apostoli
                 non
                 putant
                 ,
                 tentaremus
                 aliquid
                 respondere
                 ,
              
               
               
                 &
                 sorsitan
                 satisfaciere
                 lectori
                 ;
                 nunc
                 vero
                 cum
                 haeretica
                 autoritate
                 pronunciant
                 &
                 dicunt
                 ,
                 illa
                 Epistola
                 Pauli
                 est
                 ,
                 haec
                 non
                 est
                 ,
                 ea
                 autoritate
                 refelli
                 se
                 pro
                 veritate
                 intelligant
                 ,
              
               
               
                 qua
                 ipsi
                 non
                 crubescant
                 falsa
                 simulare
                 .
              
               They
               did
               not
               so
               much
               as
               plead
               ,
               or
               pretend
               any
               cause
               or
               reason
               for
               the
               rejection
               of
               these
               Epistles
               ,
               but
               did
               it
               upon
               their
               own
               head
               and
               Authority
               ,
               so
               they
               deserve
               neither
               answer
               nor
               consideration
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               of
               more
               importance
               that
               this
               Epistle
               was
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               though
               not
               rejected
               by
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 12
              
               yet
               not
               received
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 .
                 Eusebius
              
               informs
               us
               ,
               
               that
               Cains
               a
               Presbyter
               of
               that
               Church
               whom
               he
               much
               commends
               for
               his
               learning
               and
               piety
               ,
               admitted
               but
               of
               
                 thirteen
                 Epistles
              
               of
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               rejecting
               that
               unto
               the
               Hebrews
               ;
               as
               Photius
               also
               affirms
               .
               
               And
               the
               same
               Photius
               acquaints
               us
               with
               the
               same
               Judgement
               of
               Hippolitus
               another
               eminent
               member
               of
               that
               Church
               :
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
               
                 Among
                 other
                 things
                 not
                 exactly
                 answering
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 was
                 not
              
               Pauls
               .
               And
               Eusebius
               adds
               unto
               his
               information
               of
               the
               Judgement
               of
               Cains
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               generally
               received
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               in
               his
               time
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               any
               way
               acknowledged
               as
               St.
               Pauls
               by
               either
               
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 Lactantius
              
               ,
               or
               Macrobius
               .
               
               Yea
               the
               same
               Eusebius
               affirms
               that
               some
               excepted
               against
               it
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               opposed
               ,
               as
               none
               of
               St.
               Pauls
               in
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
                 .
                 Hierome
              
               grants
               that
               ,
               
               
                 Latinorum
                 consuetudo
                 non
                 recepit
                 Epistolam
                 ad
                 Hebraeos
                 inter
                 Canonicas
                 Scripturas
                 .
                 The
                 custome
                 of
                 the
                 Latines
                 ,
              
               (
               that
               is
               the
               Roman
               Church
               )
               
                 did
                 not
                 receive
                 this
                 Epistle
                 among
                 the
                 Canonical
                 Scriptures
              
               ;
               And
               speaking
               elsewhere
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               adds
               the
               same
               words
               ,
               
               
                 Licet
                 eam
                 latina
                 consuetudo
                 inter
                 Canonicas
                 Scripturas
                 non
                 recipiat
                 .
              
               And
               elsewhere
               also
               he
               confirms
               the
               same
               Assertion
               .
               It
               cannot
               then
               be
               denied
               but
               that
               it
               was
               
                 four
                 hundred
              
               years
               at
               least
               after
               the
               writing
               of
               this
               Epistle
               before
               it
               was
               publickly
               received
               and
               avowed
               as
               Canonical
               by
               the
               Rom●n
               Church
               .
               
               Nor
               will
               the
               quotation
               of
               it
               by
               Hilary
               and
               Ambrose
               prove
               any
               general
               admission
               of
               it
               as
               such
               ,
               it
               being
               their
               custome
               not
               to
               restrain
               the
               Testimonies
               they
               made
               use
               of
               unto
               Books
               absolutely
               Canonical
               .
            
             
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 13
              
               Baronius
               ad
               An.
               160
               ,
               labours
               to
               take
               of
               this
               failure
               of
               the
               Latine
               Church
               .
               The
               testimony
               of
               Eusebius
               he
               rejects
               ,
               because
               as
               he
               sayes
               ,
               he
               was
               
                 Arianorum
                 gregalis
              
               of
               the
               
                 Arian
                 faction
              
               ,
               
               and
               willing
               to
               call
               the
               authority
               of
               this
               Epistle
               into
               Question
               in
               complyance
               with
               them
               ,
               who
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               as
               we
               observed
               before
               ,
               refused
               it
               :
               n.
               42.
               
               The
               Judgement
               of
               Caius
               he
               resolves
               into
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Eusebius
               ,
               which
               because
               of
               his
               partiality
               ,
               as
               he
               pleads
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               admitted
               .
               And
               lastly
               opposeth
               the
               witness
               of
               Hierome
               ,
               as
               a
               person
               who
               had
               suffered
               himself
               to
               be
               imposed
               on
               by
               Eusebius
               ,
               whose
               words
               in
               his
               reports
               of
               Caius
               ,
               he
               makes
               use
               of
               .
               n.
               50.
               
               Concluding
               upon
               the
               whole
               matter
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               a
               meer
               false
               calumny
               of
               Eusebius
               against
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               which
               Hierome
               ,
               by
               too
               much
               facillity
               gave
               credit
               unto
               .
               But
               I
               must
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               these
               Answers
               of
               his
               ,
               which
               indeed
               are
               nothing
               but
               a
               rejection
               of
               as
               good
               witnesses
               in
               matters
               of
               fact
               ,
               as
               any
               we
               have
               upon
               the
               Roll
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               are
               not
               unto
               me
               satisfactory
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               the
               testimony
               of
               its
               acceptance
               which
               he
               produceth
               in
               the
               Epistle
               of
               Innocentius
               to
               Exuperius
               ,
               which
               is
               justly
               suspected
               supposititious
               with
               the
               Council
               at
               Rome
               against
               Apollinaris
               ,
               under
               Damasus
               ,
               wherein
               no
               such
               thing
               appears
               .
               Though
               I
               will
               not
               deny
               but
               that
               about
               that
               time
               it
               came
               to
               be
               publickly
               owned
               by
               that
               Church
               ,
               
               and
               was
               reckoned
               unto
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               Scripture
               by
               Ruffinus
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 14
              
               But
               wherein
               doth
               it
               in
               the
               least
               appear
               that
               Eusebius
               reports
               the
               Judgement
               of
               Caius
               ,
               or
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               in
               complyance
               with
               the
               Arians
               ;
               He
               himself
               evidently
               admits
               the
               Epistle
               to
               be
               Canonical
               ,
               and
               confirms
               it
               by
               the
               testimonies
               of
               
                 Clemens
                 ,
                 Origen
              
               ,
               and
               others
               .
               What
               would
               it
               advantage
               him
               or
               the
               cause
               which
               some
               pretend
               he
               favoured
               ,
               by
               reporting
               the
               opposition
               of
               others
               to
               a
               part
               of
               
                 divine
                 writt
              
               which
               himself
               accepted
               !
               Besides
               they
               were
               not
               the
               Arians
               of
               the
               first
               rank
               or
               edition
               ,
               for
               an
               inclination
               unto
               whom
               Eusebius
               is
               suspected
               ,
               but
               some
               of
               their
               off-spring
               which
               fell
               out
               into
               such
               Sacrilegious
               opinions
               and
               practices
               as
               the
               first
               leaders
               of
               them
               owned
               not
               that
               are
               accused
               in
               this
               matter
               ;
               much
               less
               can
               he
               be
               thought
               to
               design
               the
               reproach
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               .
               Nay
               these
               answers
               are
               inconsistent
               ,
               as
               any
               one
               may
               perceive
               .
               He
               could
               not
               at
               the
               same
               time
               design
               the
               rejecting
               of
               the
               Epistle
               in
               complyance
               with
               the
               Arians
               ,
               and
               the
               calumniating
               of
               them
               by
               whom
               it
               was
               rejected
               ,
               and
               on
               whose
               Authority
               his
               intentions
               must
               be
               founded
               .
               But
               indeed
               his
               words
               plainly
               manifest
               that
               he
               gives
               us
               a
               naked
               account
               of
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               without
               either
               prejudice
               or
               design
               :
               It
               is
               yet
               more
               incredible
               ,
               that
               Hierome
               in
               this
               matter
               should
               suffer
               himself
               to
               be
               imposed
               on
               by
               Eusebius
               .
               That
               he
               was
               the
               most
               eminently
               learned
               and
               knowing
               person
               of
               the
               Roman
               or
               
                 Latine
                 Church
              
               in
               those
               dayes
               ,
               will
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               not
               be
               greatly
               questioned
               .
               Now
               to
               suppose
               that
               he
               knew
               not
               the
               customes
               ,
               opinions
               ,
               and
               practice
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               but
               would
               suffer
               himself
               to
               be
               imposed
               on
               by
               a
               stranger
               ,
               destitute
               of
               those
               advantages
               which
               he
               had
               to
               come
               unto
               an
               unquestionable
               certainty
               in
               it
               ,
               is
               a
               very
               fond
               thing
               .
               Besides
               he
               doth
               not
               any
               where
               speak
               as
               one
               that
               reported
               the
               words
               and
               Judgement
               of
               another
               ,
               but
               in
               three
               or
               four
               places
               expresly
               affirms
               it
               as
               of
               his
               own
               knowledge
               ;
               when
               at
               the
               same
               time
               in
               opposition
               thereunto
               ,
               he
               contends
               that
               it
               was
               received
               by
               all
               other
               Churches
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               all
               Writers
               from
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 15
              
               Neither
               yet
               doth
               it
               appear
               from
               any
               thing
               delivered
               by
               
                 Caius
                 ,
                 Hippolitus
                 ,
                 Eusebius
              
               or
               Hierome
               ,
               
               that
               the
               
                 Latine
                 Church
              
               did
               ever
               reject
               this
               Epistle
               .
               Yea
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               that
               many
               amongst
               them
               ,
               even
               in
               those
               dayes
               ,
               reckoned
               it
               unto
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               owned
               St.
               Paul
               as
               the
               Penman
               of
               it
               .
               Eusebius
               himself
               acknowledges
               that
               Clemens
               useth
               sundry
               Testimonies
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               his
               Epistle
               
                 ad
                 Corinthios
              
               .
               And
               others
               also
               there
               were
               concurring
               with
               his
               judgement
               therein
               .
               But
               these
               two
               things
               I
               allow
               ,
               on
               the
               testimonies
               insisted
               on
               .
               (
               1.
               )
               That
               sundry
               particular
               persons
               of
               note
               and
               esteem
               in
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               owned
               not
               the
               Canonical
               authority
               of
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               as
               not
               esteeming
               it
               written
               by
               St.
               Paul
               :
               (
               2.
               )
               The
               Church
               it self
               had
               not
               before
               the
               dayes
               of
               Hierome
               made
               any
               
                 publick
                 Judgement
              
               about
               the
               Author
               or
               Authority
               of
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               nor
               given
               any
               Testimony
               unto
               them
               .
               For
               it
               seems
               utterly
               impossible
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               such
               Judgement
               had
               passed
               ,
               or
               testimony
               been
               given
               ,
               that
               Hierome
               living
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               should
               know
               nothing
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               so
               often
               affirm
               the
               contrary
               without
               haesitation
               .
               And
               this
               undenyably
               evinceth
               the
               injustice
               of
               some
               mens
               pretensions
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               is
               the
               only
               proposer
               of
               Canonical
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               the
               Authority
               of
               her
               proposal
               alone
               it
               is
               to
               be
               received
               .
               
                 Four
                 hundred
                 years
              
               were
               passed
               before
               she
               her self
               publickly
               received
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               or
               read
               it
               in
               her
               Assemblies
               ;
               so
               far
               was
               she
               from
               having
               proposed
               it
               unto
               others
               .
               And
               yet
               all
               this
               while
               was
               it
               admitted
               and
               received
               by
               all
               other
               Churches
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               
               as
               Hierom
               testifies
               ,
               and
               that
               from
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               whose
               judgement
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               it self
               at
               length
               submitted
               unto
               .
            
             
               No
               impeachment
               then
               of
               the
               Authority
               of
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               can
               be
               taken
               from
               this
               defect
               and
               inadvertency
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               ,
               it
               being
               convinced
               to
               be
               so
               by
               the
               concurrent
               suffrage
               and
               Testimony
               of
               all
               other
               Churches
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               from
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               afterwards
               more
               fully
               declare
               .
               Neither
               are
               the
               occasions
               of
               this
               haesitation
               of
               the
               
                 Western
                 Church
              
               obscure
               ;
               The
               Epistle
               was
               written
               it
               may
               be
               in
               Rome
               ,
               at
               least
               it
               was
               in
               some
               part
               of
               
                 Italy
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               13.24
               .
               There
               no
               doubt
               it
               was
               seen
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               Copied
               out
               before
               its
               sending
               ,
               by
               some
               who
               used
               to
               accompany
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               as
               Clemens
               ,
               who
               as
               we
               have
               shewed
               not
               long
               after
               mentioned
               divers
               things
               contained
               in
               it
               .
               The
               Originall
               was
               without
               question
               speedily
               sent
               into
               Judea
               ,
               unto
               the
               Hebrews
               to
               whom
               it
               was
               written
               and
               directed
               ,
               as
               were
               all
               others
               of
               the
               Epistles
               of
               the
               same
               Apostle
               unto
               those
               Churches
               that
               were
               immediately
               intended
               and
               concerned
               in
               them
               .
               That
               Copies
               of
               it
               were
               by
               them
               also
               communicated
               unto
               their
               Brethren
               in
               the
               East
               ,
               equally
               concerned
               in
               it
               with
               themselves
               ,
               cannot
               be
               doubted
               ,
               unless
               we
               will
               suppose
               them
               grosly
               negligent
               in
               their
               duty
               towards
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               do
               .
               But
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Hebrews
               living
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               for
               some
               while
               after
               ,
               if
               not
               in
               a
               seperation
               ,
               yet
               in
               a
               distinction
               by
               reason
               of
               some
               peculiar
               observances
               from
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               especially
               those
               of
               the
               West
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               it
               may
               be
               very
               forward
               in
               communicating
               this
               Epistle
               unto
               them
               ,
               being
               written
               ,
               as
               they
               supposed
               ,
               about
               an
               especial
               concernment
               of
               their
               own
               .
               By
               this
               means
               this
               Epistle
               seems
               to
               have
               been
               kept
               much
               within
               the
               Compass
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               untill
               after
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Temple
               ;
               when
               by
               their
               dispersion
               ,
               and
               coalescency
               with
               other
               Churches
               in
               the
               East
               ,
               it
               came
               to
               be
               generally
               received
               amongst
               them
               ;
               and
               
                 non
                 solum
                 ab
                 Ecclesiis
                 orientis
                 ,
                 sed
                 ab
                 omnibus
                 retro
                 Ecclesiis
                 &
                 Graeci
                 sermonis
                 Scriptoribus
                 ,
              
               as
               Hierom
               speaks
               .
               But
               the
               
                 Latin
                 Church
              
               having
               lost
               that
               advantage
               of
               receiving
               it
               upon
               its
               first
               writing
               ,
               
               it
               may
               be
               also
               upon
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               removall
               of
               its
               peculiar
               Argument
               ,
               upon
               the
               finall
               destruction
               of
               the
               whole
               Judaical
               Church
               ,
               and
               Worship
               ,
               was
               somewhat
               slow
               in
               their
               inquiry
               after
               it
               .
               Those
               that
               succeeded
               in
               that
               Church
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               unlikely
               ,
               had
               their
               scruples
               increased
               ,
               because
               they
               found
               it
               not
               in
               common
               use
               amongst
               their
               Predecessors
               ,
               like
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               St.
               
                 Pauls
                 Epistles
              
               ;
               not
               considering
               the
               occasion
               thereof
               .
               Add
               hereunto
               that
               by
               that
               time
               it
               had
               gradually
               made
               its
               progress
               in
               its
               return
               into
               the
               West
               ,
               where
               it
               was
               first
               written
               ,
               and
               attended
               with
               the
               Suffrage
               of
               all
               the
               
                 Eastern
                 Churches
              
               began
               to
               evince
               its
               own
               Authority
               ,
               sundry
               persons
               who
               were
               wrangling
               about
               peculiar
               opinions
               and
               practices
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               began
               to
               seek
               advantages
               from
               some
               expressions
               in
               it
               .
               So
               did
               in
               particular
               the
               Novatians
               and
               the
               Donatists
               .
               This
               might
               possibly
               increase
               the
               scruple
               amongst
               the
               Orthodox
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               wary
               in
               their
               admission
               of
               that
               Authority
               which
               they
               found
               pleaded
               against
               them
               .
               And
               well
               was
               it
               for
               them
               ,
               that
               their
               opinions
               about
               which
               they
               disagreed
               with
               their
               Adversaries
               ,
               were
               according
               unto
               truth
               ,
               seeing
               it
               may
               justly
               be
               feared
               ,
               that
               some
               then
               would
               have
               made
               them
               their
               Rule
               and
               Standard
               in
               their
               reception
               or
               rejection
               of
               this
               Epistle
               :
               for
               it
               was
               no
               new
               thing
               for
               the
               Orthodox
               themselves
               to
               make
               bold
               sometime
               with
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               if
               they
               supposed
               it
               to
               run
               cross
               unto
               their
               conceptions
               .
               So
               Epiphanius
               informs
               us
               ,
               in
               Ancorat
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 And
                 also
                 he
                 wept
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 uncorrected
                 Copies
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 according
                 to
              
               Luke
               :
               and
               St.
               Irenaeus
               
                 useth
                 this
                 Testimony
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 against
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 confutation
                 ,
                 who
                 affirmed
                 that
                 Christ
                 took
                 flesh
                 only
                 in
                 appearance
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 ,
              
               (
               or
               Catholicks
               )
               
                 being
                 afraid
              
               (
               of
               the
               importance
               of
               that
               expression
               )
               
                 took
                 away
                 that
                 word
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Copies
                 ,
                 not
                 understanding
                 its
                 use
                 and
                 sense
                 .
              
               So
               also
               
                 Sixtus
                 Sinensis
              
               after
               he
               hath
               informed
               us
               ,
               out
               of
               Hilary
               ,
               that
               many
               Orthodox
               persons
               denyed
               the
               story
               of
               our
               
                 Saviours
                 Agony
              
               ,
               and
               bloody
               Sweat
               ,
               adds
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               
                 Suspicor
                 à
                 Catholicis
                 sublatam
                 esse
                 ,
                 pio
                 sed
                 simplici
                 zelo
                 ,
                 quod
                 favere
                 videbatur
                 Arianis
                 .
                 I
                 suspect
                 that
                 the
                 Story
                 was
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Copies
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 godly
                 ,
                 but
                 simple
                 zeal
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 seemed
                 to
                 favour
                 the
              
               Arians
               .
               So
               great
               is
               the
               power
               of
               prejudice
               ,
               and
               so
               little
               occasions
               have
               men
               taken
               ,
               whom
               others
               have
               esteemed
               Orthodox
               and
               pious
               ,
               to
               make
               bold
               with
               that
               word
               ,
               whereby
               both
               we
               and
               all
               our
               opinions
               must
               be
               judged
               .
               But
               it
               being
               manifest
               at
               length
               ,
               that
               no
               colour
               was
               given
               unto
               the
               unjust
               severities
               of
               the
               Novatians
               by
               any
               thing
               in
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               it
               was
               generally
               embraced
               ;
               And
               by
               the
               conquest
               of
               this
               opposition
               established
               its
               Authority
               for
               the
               future
               .
            
             
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 17
              
               Bellarmin
               chargeth
               
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Brentius
                 ,
                 Chemnitius
              
               and
               the
               Centuriators
               with
               the
               rejection
               of
               this
               Epistle
               .
               
               But
               because
               I
               know
               that
               some
               of
               them
               are
               falsly
               accused
               by
               him
               ,
               I
               am
               apt
               to
               suspect
               the
               same
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               not
               the
               opportunity
               to
               consult
               ;
               And
               so
               I
               shall
               not
               reckon
               them
               amongst
               the
               opposers
               of
               this
               Epistle
               .
               The
               matter
               is
               more
               certain
               concerning
               Cajetan
               and
               Erasmus
               :
               the
               former
               in
               his
               Preface
               unto
               ,
               the
               other
               in
               his
               last
               Annotation
               on
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               denying
               it
               to
               be
               St.
               Pauls
               ,
               and
               questioning
               ,
               yea
               ,
               indeed
               rejecting
               its
               Canonicall
               Authority
               .
               To
               them
               we
               may
               add
               Eniedinus
               ,
               proceeding
               upon
               the
               same
               principles
               ,
               and
               making
               use
               of
               their
               Arguments
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               .
               These
               are
               the
               chief
               ,
               if
               not
               absolutely
               all
               ,
               who
               have
               at
               any
               time
               made
               any
               scruple
               at
               the
               Authority
               of
               this
               Epistle
               .
               The
               reasons
               they
               make
               use
               of
               to
               justifie
               themselves
               in
               their
               conjectures
               ,
               are
               amassed
               together
               by
               Erasmus
               in
               his
               Note
               on
               the
               24.
               
               Verse
               of
               the
               
                 last
                 Chapter
              
               of
               it
               :
               But
               because
               he
               mixeth
               together
               the
               Arguments
               that
               he
               insists
               on
               to
               prove
               St.
               Paul
               not
               to
               have
               been
               the
               Penman
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               exceptions
               he
               puts
               in
               unto
               its
               
                 Canonicall
                 Authority
              
               ,
               which
               are
               things
               of
               a
               diverse
               consideration
               ,
               I
               shall
               separate
               them
               ,
               and
               first
               take
               out
               those
               that
               seem
               absolutely
               to
               impeach
               its
               Authority
               ;
               leaving
               them
               that
               oppose
               its
               Penman
               ,
               to
               our
               ensuing
               Discourse
               on
               that
               question
               in
               particular
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 18
              
               The
               first
               thing
               generally
               pleaded
               ,
               is
               the
               uncertainty
               of
               its
               Author
               or
               Penman
               .
               
                 Sola
                 omnium
                 Pauli
                 nomen
                 non
                 praefert
                 ,
              
               saith
               Erasmus
               .
               How
               unjust
               and
               groundless
               this
               pretence
               is
               ,
               we
               shall
               afterwards
               fully
               manifest
               .
               At
               present
               I
               shall
               only
               shew
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               in
               generall
               of
               no
               importance
               in
               this
               cause
               .
               The
               Author
               of
               a
               Writing
               being
               certainly
               known
               ,
               may
               indeed
               give
               some
               light
               unto
               the
               nature
               and
               Authority
               of
               it
               ;
               When
               it
               is
               confessed
               ,
               that
               the
               Penman
               of
               any
               Book
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               
                 divinely
                 inspired
              
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               him
               it
               was
               written
               for
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               question
               of
               its
               Authority
               .
               But
               this
               last
               of
               his
               design
               directed
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               must
               be
               no
               less
               known
               than
               the
               former
               .
               For
               a
               man
               may
               write
               one
               Book
               by
               inspiration
               ,
               and
               others
               by
               a
               fallible
               humane
               Judgement
               ;
               as
               Solomon
               seems
               to
               have
               done
               his
               Philosophicall
               Discourses
               that
               are
               lost
               .
               Again
               ,
               when
               the
               Penman
               of
               any
               Writing
               pretending
               unto
               Divine
               Authority
               is
               not
               esteemed
               ,
               nor
               doth
               manifest
               himself
               in
               any
               thing
               to
               have
               been
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 immediately
                 acted
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               the
               writing
               it self
               must
               needs
               be
               lyable
               unto
               just
               Exception
               .
               Wherefore
               it
               is
               confessed
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Author
               of
               any
               Writing
               is
               
                 certainly
                 known
              
               ,
               much
               light
               into
               its
               Authority
               and
               Relation
               unto
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               Scripture
               may
               be
               thence
               received
               .
               But
               when
               this
               is
               doubtfull
               ,
               nothing
               can
               thence
               satisfactory
               on
               either
               side
               be
               concluded
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               hath
               pleased
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               to
               keep
               the
               names
               of
               the
               Penmen
               of
               many
               parts
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               in
               everlasting
               obscurity
               ;
               for
               he
               borrows
               no
               Countenance
               or
               Authority
               unto
               any
               thing
               that
               proceeds
               by
               Inspiration
               from
               himself
               ,
               from
               the
               names
               of
               men
               .
               There
               is
               not
               then
               the
               least
               strength
               in
               this
               exception
               ;
               for
               be
               it
               granted
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               altogether
               uncertain
               who
               was
               the
               Penman
               of
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               yet
               no
               impeachment
               of
               its
               Authority
               can
               thence
               be
               taken
               ,
               unless
               it
               can
               be
               proved
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               
                 Divinely
                 inspired
              
               .
               But
               yet
               to
               shew
               the
               insufficiency
               every
               way
               of
               this
               Objection
               ,
               we
               shall
               abundantly
               evince
               ,
               that
               indeed
               the
               very
               ground
               and
               foundation
               of
               it
               is
               feeble
               and
               false
               ;
               The
               Penman
               of
               this
               Epistle
               being
               as
               well
               and
               certainly
               known
               ,
               as
               those
               of
               any
               portion
               of
               Scripture
               whatever
               that
               are
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               some
               whereof
               were
               never
               doubted
               ,
               nor
               called
               into
               question
               :
               And
               at
               least
               we
               shall
               so
               far
               evince
               St.
               Paul
               to
               have
               been
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               ;
               as
               although
               we
               shall
               not
               from
               thence
               take
               any
               Argument
               to
               prove
               its
               Canonicall
               Authority
               ,
               because
               it
               hath
               it self
               been
               called
               into
               question
               ;
               yet
               as
               to
               render
               an
               Objection
               from
               the
               uncertainty
               of
               its
               Author
               altogether
               unreasonable
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 19
              
               The
               remaining
               Objections
               are
               more
               particular
               ,
               and
               direct
               to
               their
               purpose
               ,
               by
               whom
               they
               are
               pleaded
               .
               As
               First
               ,
               that
               the
               Author
               of
               this
               Epistle
               cites
               sundry
               things
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               which
               are
               not
               therein
               contained
               .
               Such
               are
               many
               of
               the
               Stories
               related
               unto
               in
               the
               11.
               
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               particular
               in
               Chap.
               12.
               verse
               21.
               where
               he
               affirms
               ,
               that
               Moses
               upon
               the
               Terror
               of
               the
               sight
               that
               appeared
               unto
               him
               ,
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 exceedingly
                 quake
                 and
                 tremble
              
               .
               This
               place
               Erasmus
               supposeth
               Hierom
               to
               have
               intended
               ,
               when
               he
               sayes
               that
               some
               things
               are
               mentioned
               in
               this
               Epistle
               that
               are
               not
               recorded
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
               And
               Aquinas
               perplexeth
               himself
               in
               seeking
               for
               a
               Solution
               unto
               this
               difficulty
               .
               For
               First
               ,
               he
               would
               refer
               the
               place
               to
               Moses
               sight
               of
               the
               Angell
               in
               the
               Bush
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               express
               Discourse
               of
               the
               Context
               .
               And
               then
               ,
               he
               adds
               ,
               
                 dixit
                 saltem
                 facto
              
               ;
               though
               he
               said
               not
               so
               ,
               yet
               he
               did
               so
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               worst
               of
               all
               
                 vel
                 fortè
                 Apostolus
                 aliâ
                 utitur
                 literâ
                 quam
                 nos
                 non
                 habemus
                 :
                 or
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 Apostle
                 used
                 another
                 Text
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 not
              
               :
               But
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               any
               of
               these
               evasions
               .
               The
               Author
               quotes
               no
               Book
               ,
               nor
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               but
               only
               
               relates
               a
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               and
               one
               circumstance
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               doubtless
               he
               had
               by
               Divine
               Revelation
               ,
               whereof
               there
               is
               no
               express
               mention
               in
               the
               place
               where
               the
               whole
               matter
               is
               Originally
               recorded
               .
               Thus
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Chronicles
               ,
               sundry
               particular
               Stories
               ,
               (
               as
               that
               about
               the
               
                 Children
                 of
                 Ephraim
              
               ,
               Chap.
               7.21
               .
               )
               no
               wher
               's
               before
               written
               ,
               are
               reported
               from
               the
               same
               infallible
               directions
               that
               others
               of
               the
               same
               time
               were
               written
               withall
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               omitted
               .
               And
               it
               is
               uncouth
               way
               of
               proving
               an
               Author
               not
               to
               write
               by
               
                 Divine
                 inspiration
              
               ,
               because
               he
               writeth
               Truths
               that
               he
               could
               no
               otherwise
               be
               acquainted
               withall
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               unmeet
               for
               him
               that
               writes
               by
               
                 Divine
                 inspiration
              
               ,
               to
               mention
               things
               recorded
               in
               other
               Stories
               ,
               whose
               Truth
               is
               unquestionable
               ,
               as
               those
               are
               related
               unto
               Chap.
               11.
               
            
             
               It
               seems
               to
               be
               of
               more
               importance
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Objectors
               may
               be
               believed
               ,
               the
               
                 
                   §
                
                 20
              
               Writer
               of
               this
               Epistle
               citeth
               Testimonies
               out
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               
                 that
                 are
                 no
                 wayes
                 to
                 his
                 purpose
                 ,
              
               nor
               at
               all
               prove
               the
               matter
               that
               he
               produceth
               them
               for
               ;
               discovering
               at
               least
               ,
               that
               he
               wrote
               with
               a
               
                 fallible
                 spirit
              
               ,
               if
               not
               also
               that
               he
               dealt
               scarcely
               
                 bona
                 fide
              
               ,
               in
               handling
               the
               cause
               which
               he
               undertook
               .
               Cajetan
               insists
               on
               that
               of
               the
               
                 first
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 verse
              
               5.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 unto
                 him
                 a
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 unto
                 me
                 a
                 Son
                 ,
              
               taken
               from
               the
               2
               Sam.
               7.14
               .
               or
               1
               Chron.
               17.
               ●
               which
               words
               ,
               as
               he
               supposeth
               no
               way
               belong
               unto
               that
               ,
               in
               whose
               confirmation
               they
               are
               produced
               by
               the
               Author
               of
               this
               
                 Epistle
                 .
                 Erasmus
              
               ,
               upon
               his
               Testimony
               in
               Chap.
               2.
               produced
               out
               of
               Psalm
               8.4
               ,
               5.
               which
               as
               he
               saith
               ,
               is
               urged
               to
               the
               direct
               contrary
               of
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               and
               scope
               of
               the
               words
               .
               Eniedinus
               insists
               on
               the
               same
               places
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               Now
               two
               things
               must
               be
               supposed
               to
               give
               countenance
               unto
               this
               Objection
               .
               First
               ,
               That
               
                 those
                 who
                 make
                 it
              
               ,
               do
               better
               understand
               the
               meaning
               and
               the
               importance
               of
               the
               Testimonies
               so
               produced
               out
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ;
               than
               he
               did
               by
               whom
               they
               are
               here
               alledged
               .
               This
               is
               the
               foundation
               of
               this
               Exception
               ;
               which
               if
               once
               admitted
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               easily
               imagined
               ,
               how
               able
               some
               men
               will
               quickly
               think
               themselves
               to
               question
               other
               allegations
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               and
               thereby
               render
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               whole
               dubious
               .
               They
               must
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               take
               upon
               themselves
               to
               know
               the
               
                 true
                 meaning
              
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               uttermost
               extent
               of
               signification
               and
               intention
               ,
               as
               given
               out
               by
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               before
               they
               can
               charge
               their
               misapplication
               on
               this
               Author
               .
               How
               vain
               ,
               unjust
               ,
               arrogant
               ,
               and
               presumptious
               this
               supposition
               is
               ,
               needs
               little
               labour
               to
               demonstrate
               .
               The
               understandings
               of
               men
               ,
               are
               a
               very
               sorry
               measure
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               with
               the
               whole
               sense
               and
               intendment
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               every
               place
               of
               Scripture
               .
               Nay
               ,
               it
               may
               much
               more
               rationally
               be
               supposed
               ,
               that
               though
               we
               all
               know
               enough
               of
               the
               mind
               and
               will
               of
               God
               in
               the
               whole
               Scripture
               ,
               to
               guide
               and
               regulate
               our
               faith
               and
               obedience
               ,
               yet
               that
               we
               are
               rather
               ignorant
               of
               his
               utmost
               intention
               in
               every
               place
               ,
               than
               that
               we
               know
               it
               in
               all
               .
               There
               is
               a
               depth
               and
               breadth
               in
               every
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               his
               ;
               which
               we
               are
               not
               able
               to
               fathom
               and
               compass
               to
               the
               utmost
               :
               It
               being
               enough
               for
               us
               that
               we
               may
               infallibly
               apprehend
               so
               much
               of
               his
               mind
               and
               will
               ,
               as
               is
               indispensably
               necessary
               for
               us
               to
               the
               obedience
               that
               he
               requires
               at
               our
               hands
               .
               An
               humble
               reverential
               Consideration
               of
               all
               ,
               indeed
               almost
               any
               ,
               of
               the
               Testimonies
               alledged
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               out
               of
               the
               old
               ,
               is
               sufficient
               to
               evince
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               Consideration
               ,
               We
               
                 know
                 but
                 in
                 part
              
               ,
               and
               we
               prophesie
               in
               part
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               13.9
               .
               
                 Quantum
                 est
                 quod
                 nescimus
              
               ?
               how
               much
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               we
               know
               not
               ?
               or
               as
               Job
               speaks
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 how
                 small
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 that
              
               we
               understand
               of
               God
               ?
               Chap.
               26.24
               .
               One
               sayes
               well
               ;
               
                 est
                 Sacra
                 Scriptura
                 veluti
                 fons
                 quidam
                 ,
                 in
                 bono
                 terrae
                 loco
                 scaturiens
                 ,
                 quem
                 quo
                 altius
                 foderis
                 ,
                 eo
                 magis
                 exuberantem
                 invenies
                 ;
                 ita
                 quo
                 diligentius
                 Sacram
                 Scripturam
                 interpretaris
                 ,
                 eo
                 abundantiores
                 aquae
                 vivae
                 venas
                 reperies
                 .
                 Brent
                 .
                 Hom.
                 36.
                 in
              
               1
               Sam.
               11.
               
               That
               Objection
               then
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               very
               weak
               ,
               whose
               fundamental
               strength
               consists
               in
               so
               vain
               a
               presumption
               .
               Again
               ,
               they
               must
               take
               it
               for
               granted
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               aforehand
               fully
               acquainted
               with
               the
               particular
               intention
               of
               the
               Author
               in
               the
               Assertions
               which
               he
               produceth
               these
               Testimonies
               in
               the
               Confirmation
               of
               ;
               and
               with
               all
               the
               wayes
               of
               arguing
               and
               pressing
               Principles
               of
               faith
               ,
               used
               by
               men
               writing
               by
               Divine
               inspiration
               .
            
             
               Neither
               is
               this
               supposition
               less
               rash
               ,
               or
               presumptious
               than
               the
               former
               .
               Men
               ,
               who
               bring
               their
               own
               Hypothesis
               ,
               and
               preconceived
               senses
               unto
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               with
               a
               desire
               to
               have
               them
               cofirmed
               ,
               are
               apt
               to
               make
               such
               conclusions
               .
               Those
               that
               come
               with
               humility
               and
               reverence
               of
               his
               Majesty
               with
               whom
               they
               have
               to
               do
               ,
               to
               learn
               from
               him
               his
               mind
               and
               will
               therein
               ,
               whatever
               he
               shall
               thereby
               reveal
               so
               to
               be
               ,
               will
               have
               other
               thoughts
               and
               apprehensions
               .
               Let
               men
               but
               suffer
               the
               Testimonies
               and
               Assertions
               ,
               whose
               unsuitableness
               is
               pretended
               ,
               to
               explain
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               the
               agreement
               will
               quickly
               appear
               .
               And
               the
               worst
               that
               will
               ensue
               ,
               will
               be
               only
               the
               emergence
               of
               a
               sense
               from
               them
               which
               
               perhaps
               they
               understood
               not
               in
               either
               of
               them
               singly
               ,
               or
               separately
               considered
               .
               Thus
               infirm
               on
               all
               accounts
               is
               this
               Objection
               .
               For
               the
               instances
               themselves
               ;
               some
               light
               will
               be
               given
               unto
               them
               from
               what
               we
               shall
               afterwards
               discourse
               of
               the
               Authors
               wayes
               and
               Principles
               ,
               that
               he
               proceeds
               upon
               in
               his
               Citations
               of
               Testimonies
               out
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
               And
               in
               particular
               in
               our
               Exposition
               of
               the
               places
               themselves
               ,
               we
               shall
               manifest
               that
               his
               Application
               of
               them
               ,
               is
               every
               way
               suitable
               to
               the
               very
               letter
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               and
               manifest
               intention
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
               So
               false
               and
               unjust
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               rash
               and
               presumptious
               ,
               is
               this
               Objection
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 21
              
               Neither
               is
               there
               any
               more
               
                 reall
                 weight
              
               ,
               in
               that
               which
               Erasmus
               in
               the
               next
               place
               objects
               ;
               namely
               that
               some
               things
               in
               it
               seem
               to
               give
               Countenance
               unto
               some
               exploded
               Opinions
               of
               
                 Antient
                 Hereticks
              
               ;
               whereof
               he
               gives
               us
               a
               double
               instance
               .
               First
               ,
               
                 Quod
                 velum
                 seperans
                 sanctum
                 sanctorum
                 interpretatur
                 coelum
                 :
                 that
                 he
                 interprets
                 the
                 Vail
                 separating
                 the
                 Most
                 Holy
                 Place
                 to
                 be
                 Heaven
                 :
              
               which
               indeed
               he
               neither
               doth
               ,
               but
               only
               affirms
               that
               the
               
                 Most
                 Holy
                 Place
              
               in
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               was
               a
               Type
               or
               Figure
               of
               Heaven
               it self
               ,
               nor
               if
               he
               should
               have
               so
               done
               ,
               had
               he
               given
               the
               least
               countenance
               unto
               the
               fondness
               of
               the
               Manichees
               ,
               whom
               I
               suppose
               he
               intendeth
               ;
               His
               whole
               Discourse
               perfectly
               exploding
               their
               abominations
               .
               His
               other
               Instance
               is
               in
               that
               
                 vexed
                 place
                 ,
                 chap.
              
               6.6
               .
               favouring
               as
               he
               pretends
               the
               Novatians
               ,
               denying
               
                 recovery
                 by
                 repentance
              
               unto
               them
               who
               had
               fallen
               into
               sin
               after
               Baptism
               .
               But
               the
               incompetency
               of
               this
               Objection
               ,
               rising
               meerly
               from
               their
               ignorance
               of
               the
               true
               meaning
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               that
               made
               it
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               end
               for
               which
               it
               was
               used
               ,
               hath
               been
               demonstrated
               by
               many
               of
               old
               and
               late
               .
               And
               the
               Lord
               assisting
               in
               our
               Exposition
               of
               that
               place
               ,
               we
               shall
               shew
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               so
               far
               from
               giving
               Countenance
               unto
               any
               error
               or
               mistake
               which
               any
               man
               may
               fall
               into
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               a
               more
               plain
               ,
               familiar
               and
               wholesome
               commination
               is
               hardly
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               whole
               Book
               of
               God.
               And
               this
               is
               the
               summ
               of
               what
               I
               can
               meet
               withall
               ,
               that
               is
               objected
               against
               the
               
                 Canonical
                 Authority
              
               of
               this
               Epistle
               ;
               which
               how
               little
               it
               amounts
               unto
               ,
               beyond
               an
               evidence
               of
               mens
               willingness
               to
               lay
               hold
               on
               slight
               occasions
               to
               vent
               their
               Curiosities
               and
               Conceptions
               ,
               the
               Reader
               that
               is
               godly
               and
               wise
               will
               quickly
               perceive
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 22
              
               Having
               removed
               these
               Objections
               out
               of
               our
               way
               ,
               we
               shall
               now
               proceed
               to
               demonstrate
               the
               
                 Canonical
                 Authority
              
               of
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               in
               the
               strict
               and
               proper
               sense
               ,
               at
               large
               before
               declared
               .
               Now
               the
               summ
               of
               what
               we
               shall
               plead
               in
               this
               cause
               amounts
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               whereas
               there
               are
               many
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               
                 infallible
                 evidences
              
               of
               any
               Writings
               being
               given
               by
               
                 Divine
                 inspiration
              
               ,
               and
               sundry
               Arguments
               ,
               whereby
               Books
               or
               Writings
               ungroundedly
               pretending
               to
               that
               Original
               may
               be
               disproved
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               there
               is
               
                 no
                 one
              
               that
               is
               not
               Applicable
               unto
               this
               Epistle
               ;
               nor
               is
               it
               obnoxious
               unto
               
                 any
                 one
              
               of
               the
               latter
               sort
               .
               Of
               what
               nature
               in
               general
               that
               evidence
               is
               ,
               which
               is
               given
               unto
               the
               Divine
               Original
               of
               the
               Scripture
               by
               the
               Characters
               thereof
               implanted
               in
               it
               ,
               or
               other
               Testimony
               given
               unto
               it
               ,
               or
               what
               is
               the
               assurance
               of
               mind
               concerning
               it
               which
               thereupon
               we
               are
               furnished
               withall
               ,
               belongs
               not
               unto
               our
               present
               enquiry
               .
               That
               which
               we
               undertake
               ,
               is
               only
               to
               manifest
               that
               the
               interest
               in
               them
               of
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               and
               its
               immunity
               from
               Rational
               exceptions
               ,
               is
               equall
               unto
               ,
               and
               no
               less
               conspicuous
               ,
               than
               that
               of
               any
               other
               portion
               of
               Holy
               Writ
               whatever
               :
               So
               that
               it
               stands
               upon
               the
               same
               basis
               with
               the
               whole
               ,
               which
               at
               present
               we
               suppose
               firm
               and
               unmoveable
               .
            
             
               Eusebius
               ,
               who
               after
               
                 Melito
                 ,
                 Caius
                 ,
                 Clemens
              
               ,
               and
               Origen
               ,
               made
               a
               very
               accurate
               enquiry
               after
               the
               Books
               unquestionably
               Canonical
               ,
               gives
               us
               three
               notes
               of
               distinction
               between
               them
               that
               are
               so
               and
               others
               ;
               
               namely
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               character
               or
               manner
               of
               phrase
               or
               speech
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               sentence
               or
               subject
               matter
               treated
               of
               ;
               and
               (
               3.
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               purpose
               and
               design
               of
               the
               Writer
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               all
               of
               great
               importance
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               considered
               by
               us
               in
               this
               matter
               .
               But
               because
               others
               of
               like
               moment
               may
               be
               added
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               are
               used
               by
               others
               of
               the
               Antients
               to
               the
               same
               end
               ,
               we
               shall
               insist
               upon
               them
               all
               in
               that
               order
               which
               seems
               most
               natural
               unto
               them
               ;
               yet
               so
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               may
               be
               all
               referred
               unto
               those
               general
               heads
               by
               him
               proposed
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 23
              
               Two
               things
               there
               are
               that
               belong
               to
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               sentence
               of
               this
               Epistle
               ;
               First
               ,
               its
               
                 general
                 Argument
              
               ;
               and
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               
                 particular
                 Subject
              
               Matter
               treated
               of
               in
               it
               .
               These
               seem
               to
               be
               designed
               thereby
               .
               Now
               the
               
                 general
                 Argument
              
               of
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               with
               that
               of
               the
               whole
               Scriptures
               besides
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               a
               Revelation
               of
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               faith
               and
               obedience
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               this
               holy
               ,
               heavenly
               and
               divine
               answering
               the
               Wisdom
               ,
               Truth
               ,
               and
               Soveraignty
               of
               him
               from
               whom
               it
               doth
               proceed
               .
               Hence
               they
               are
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               3.2
               .
               or
               the
               infallible
               Revelation
               of
               his
               will
               ;
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               John
               6.68
               .
               
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 eternal
                 life
                 ;
                 for
                 That
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               they
               treat
               about
               .
               And
               St.
               Paul
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               Argument
               of
               the
               Gospel
               is
               
               Wisdom
               ;
               but
               not
               the
               wisdom
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               nor
               the
               Princes
               of
               it
               ,
               who
               are
               destroyed
               ,
               done
               away
               ,
               and
               made
               useless
               by
               it
               ;
               that
               is
               the
               chief
               Leaders
               of
               humane
               Wisdom
               and
               Science
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               2.6
               .
               but
               it
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 the
                 mysterious
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 was
                 hidden
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 v.
              
               7.
               
               Things
               of
               his
               own
               
                 meer
                 Revelation
              
               ,
               from
               his
               Soveraign
               will
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               with
               a
               stamp
               and
               impress
               of
               his
               Goodness
               ▪
               and
               Wisdom
               upon
               them
               ;
               quite
               of
               another
               nature
               ,
               than
               any
               thing
               that
               the
               choicest
               Wisdom
               of
               the
               Princes
               of
               this
               world
               can
               reach
               or
               attain
               unto
               .
               And
               such
               is
               the
               Argument
               of
               this
               Epistle
               ;
               It
               treats
               of
               things
               which
               
                 eye
                 hath
                 not
                 seen
                 ,
                 nor
                 ear
                 heard
                 ,
              
               nor
               have
               they
               by
               any
               natural
               means
               ,
               ever
               entered
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               absolute
               Harmony
               with
               all
               other
               unquestionable
               Revelations
               of
               the
               Will
               of
               God.
               Now
               if
               the
               immediate
               Original
               hereof
               be
               not
               from
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               by
               the
               inspiration
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               then
               it
               must
               be
               either
               the
               invention
               of
               some
               man
               ,
               spinning
               the
               whole
               Webb
               and
               frame
               of
               it
               out
               of
               his
               own
               imagination
               ,
               or
               from
               his
               diligence
               in
               framing
               and
               composing
               of
               it
               from
               a
               systeme
               of
               Principles
               collected
               out
               of
               other
               Writings
               of
               Divine
               Revelation
               .
               The
               First
               will
               not
               be
               pretended
               .
            
             
               Two
               things
               absolutely
               free
               it
               from
               suffering
               under
               any
               such
               suspicion
               .
               First
               ,
               The
               nature
               of
               its
               Argument
               ,
               treating
               as
               was
               said
               ,
               of
               such
               things
               as
               
                 eye
                 hath
                 not
                 seen
              
               ,
               nor
               ear
               heard
               ,
               nor
               have
               they
               entered
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               man.
               The
               Deity
               ,
               Offices
               ,
               Sacrifice
               ,
               Mediation
               and
               Grace
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               are
               not
               things
               that
               can
               have
               any
               foundation
               in
               the
               invention
               and
               imagination
               of
               man
               ;
               Yea
               ,
               being
               revealed
               by
               God
               ,
               they
               lye
               in
               a
               direct
               contradiction
               unto
               all
               that
               naturally
               is
               esteemed
               wise
               or
               perfect
               ;
               1
               Cor.
               1.18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               They
               exceed
               the
               sphere
               of
               natural
               comprehension
               ,
               and
               are
               destructive
               of
               the
               principles
               which
               it
               frameth
               unto
               it self
               for
               the
               compassing
               of
               those
               ends
               whereunto
               they
               are
               designed
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               lyable
               to
               be
               esteemed
               of
               the
               other
               extract
               ;
               or
               the
               
                 diligence
                 and
                 wisdom
              
               of
               man
               in
               collecting
               it
               from
               other
               Books
               of
               Divine
               Revelation
               ,
               which
               alone
               with
               any
               colour
               of
               reason
               can
               be
               pretended
               .
               Humane
               diligence
               regulated
               by
               what
               is
               elsewhere
               revealed
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               humane
               still
               ;
               and
               can
               never
               free
               it self
               from
               those
               inseparable
               attendances
               which
               will
               manifest
               it
               so
               to
               be
               .
               For
               suppose
               a
               man
               may
               compose
               a
               writing
               ,
               wherein
               every
               Proposition
               in
               it self
               shall
               be
               true
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               in
               its
               contexture
               materially
               every
               way
               answerable
               unto
               the
               truth
               ,
               (
               which
               yet
               must
               be
               accidental
               as
               to
               the
               principle
               of
               his
               wisdom
               ,
               understanding
               ,
               ability
               ,
               and
               diligence
               by
               whom
               it
               is
               composed
               ,
               they
               being
               no
               way
               able
               to
               give
               that
               effect
               certainly
               and
               infallibly
               unto
               it
               )
               yet
               there
               will
               never
               be
               wanting
               that
               in
               it
               ,
               whereby
               it
               may
               be
               discerned
               from
               an
               immediate
               effect
               and
               product
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Wisdom
              
               and
               understanding
               .
               Take
               but
               the
               Writings
               of
               any
               Wise
               man
               ,
               who
               from
               his
               own
               ability
               and
               invention
               hath
               declared
               any
               Science
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               allow
               his
               discovery
               of
               it
               to
               be
               the
               absolute
               compleat
               rule
               of
               that
               Science
               ,
               so
               that
               nothing
               beyond
               ,
               or
               besides
               what
               he
               hath
               written
               about
               it
               is
               true
               or
               certain
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               hath
               conformity
               to
               ,
               or
               coincidence
               with
               what
               he
               hath
               written
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               be
               very
               difficult
               ,
               if
               not
               impossible
               for
               any
               man
               so
               to
               treat
               of
               that
               subject
               from
               his
               Writings
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               leave
               sufficient
               Characters
               upon
               his
               own
               ,
               to
               difference
               them
               from
               his
               Original
               ,
               and
               pattern
               ;
               For
               suppose
               him
               to
               have
               in
               all
               things
               attained
               the
               perfect
               sense
               of
               his
               Guide
               ,
               which
               yet
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               untill
               all
               words
               are
               freed
               from
               their
               ambiguity
               will
               be
               impossible
               for
               any
               one
               to
               do
               ,
               yet
               still
               there
               will
               remain
               such
               
                 an
                 impression
              
               of
               the
               Genius
               and
               fancy
               wherein
               the
               Rule
               was
               first
               framed
               upon
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               follower
               cannot
               express
               .
               And
               how
               much
               more
               will
               there
               be
               so
               in
               that
               which
               both
               for
               matter
               and
               words
               also
               ,
               proceeds
               from
               the
               Soveraign
               Will
               and
               Wisdom
               of
               God.
               Can
               it
               be
               supposed
               ,
               that
               any
               man
               should
               collect
               by
               his
               own
               industry
               and
               diligence
               a
               Writing
               out
               of
               that
               which
               is
               given
               by
               Him
               ,
               and
               regulated
               thereby
               ,
               that
               should
               absolutely
               express
               those
               infinite
               Perfections
               of
               his
               nature
               which
               shine
               forth
               in
               that
               which
               is
               immediately
               from
               himself
               ?
               For
               that
               any
               Writing
               should
               be
               pretended
               to
               be
               undiscernable
               from
               them
               given
               by
               Divine
               inspiration
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               enough
               that
               the
               matter
               of
               it
               be
               universally
               true
               ,
               and
               that
               truth
               no
               other
               but
               what
               is
               contained
               in
               other
               parts
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               it
               must
               also
               have
               those
               other
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               characters
               of
               a
               Divine
               Original
               which
               we
               shall
               in
               our
               progress
               discover
               in
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               as
               in
               other
               Books
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               :
               for
               it
               is
               not
               behind
               the
               very
               choicest
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               consideration
               ,
               is
               demonstrated
               in
               the
               instances
               of
               
                 every
                 one
              
               of
               those
               Writings
               which
               may
               probably
               be
               concluded
               to
               have
               the
               nearest
               affinity
               and
               similitude
               unto
               those
               of
               Divine
               inspiration
               ,
               from
               the
               greatness
               and
               urgency
               of
               their
               plea
               to
               be
               admitted
               unto
               that
               series
               and
               order
               .
               These
               are
               the
               Books
               commonly
               called
               Apochrypha
               ;
               not
               one
               of
               them
               is
               there
               ,
               wherein
               humane
               diligence
               doth
               not
               discover
               its
               self
               
               to
               be
               its
               fountain
               and
               spring
               .
               Did
               this
               Epistle
               proceed
               from
               the
               same
               root
               and
               principle
               ,
               whence
               comes
               it
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               it
               no
               where
               puts
               it self
               forth
               unto
               a
               discovery
               and
               conviction
               ?
               for
               that
               it
               doth
               not
               so
               ,
               we
               shall
               afterwards
               fully
               declare
               .
               Besides
               ,
               to
               close
               this
               consideration
               ,
               the
               design
               of
               the
               Writer
               of
               this
               Epistle
               manifests
               that
               he
               sought
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               according
               unto
               his
               will.
               With
               this
               aim
               and
               purpose
               ,
               an
               endeavour
               to
               impose
               that
               on
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               an
               
                 immediate
                 Revelation
              
               from
               God
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               product
               of
               his
               own
               pains
               and
               diligence
               ,
               is
               utterly
               inconsistent
               .
               For
               by
               no
               means
               could
               he
               more
               dishonour
               God
               ,
               whose
               glory
               in
               sincerity
               he
               appears
               to
               have
               sought
               ,
               nor
               wrong
               the
               Church
               whose
               Good
               he
               desired
               to
               promote
               ,
               than
               by
               this
               imposing
               on
               him
               ,
               that
               whereof
               he
               was
               not
               the
               Author
               ,
               so
               
                 adding
                 unto
                 his
                 words
              
               ,
               and
               making
               himself
               subject
               to
               reproof
               as
               a
               
                 lyar
                 ,
                 Prov.
              
               30.6
               .
               and
               proposing
               that
               unto
               the
               Church
               as
               a
               firm
               and
               stable
               rule
               and
               object
               of
               faith
               ,
               which
               he
               knew
               not
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               leading
               her
               thereby
               into
               error
               ,
               uncertainty
               ,
               and
               falshood
               .
               For
               this
               whole
               Epistle
               is
               delivered
               as
               the
               Will
               and
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               coming
               by
               Revelation
               from
               him
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               intimation
               of
               the
               intervention
               of
               the
               Will
               ,
               Wisdom
               or
               Diligence
               of
               man
               ,
               any
               other
               ,
               than
               is
               constantly
               ascribed
               unto
               those
               that
               declare
               the
               will
               of
               God
               by
               inspiration
               .
               And
               if
               it
               were
               not
               so
               ,
               the
               evils
               mentioned
               cannot
               be
               avoided
               .
               And
               how
               groundless
               this
               imputation
               would
               be
               ,
               our
               following
               discourses
               will
               manifest
               .
               And
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               this
               whole
               consideration
               will
               be
               ,
               and
               is
               of
               weight
               and
               moment
               with
               them
               who
               have
               
                 their
                 senses
                 exercised
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
              
               and
               are
               enabled
               by
               the
               Spirit
               breathing
               in
               them
               ,
               to
               discern
               between
               Good
               and
               Evil
               ,
               Wheat
               and
               
                 Chaff
                 ,
                 Jer.
              
               23.28
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 24
              
               Unto
               the
               
                 General
                 Argument
              
               ,
               we
               may
               add
               the
               
                 Particular
                 Subject
                 Matter
              
               of
               this
               Epistle
               as
               belonging
               unto
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               it
               ,
               further
               confirming
               its
               
                 Divine
                 Original
              
               .
               This
               for
               the
               most
               part
               consists
               in
               things
               of
               
                 pure
                 Revelation
              
               ,
               and
               which
               have
               no
               other
               foundation
               
                 in
                 rerum
                 natura
              
               .
               Some
               Books
               ,
               even
               of
               the
               Scripture
               it self
               ,
               are
               but
               the
               narrations
               of
               
                 actions
                 done
                 amongst
                 men
              
               ,
               which
               for
               the
               substance
               of
               them
               ,
               might
               be
               also
               recorded
               by
               humane
               diligence
               .
               But
               the
               things
               treated
               of
               in
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               are
               purely
               divine
               ,
               spiritual
               ,
               and
               no
               wayes
               to
               be
               known
               but
               by
               Revelation
               .
               And
               not
               only
               so
               ,
               but
               amongst
               those
               that
               are
               so
               ,
               There
               are
               four
               things
               eminent
               in
               the
               
                 subject
                 matter
              
               of
               this
               Epistle
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               the
               principal
               things
               treated
               of
               in
               it
               ,
               are
               matters
               of
               the
               
                 greatest
                 importance
              
               in
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               concern
               the
               very
               foundation
               of
               faith
               .
               Such
               are
               the
               Doctrines
               about
               the
               
                 Person
                 ,
                 Offices
              
               and
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               ,
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               Gospel
               Worship
               ,
               our
               Priviledge
               therein
               ,
               and
               Communion
               with
               God
               thereby
               .
               In
               these
               things
               consist
               the
               very
               vitalls
               of
               our
               Profession
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               all
               opened
               and
               declared
               in
               a
               most
               excellent
               and
               heavenly
               manner
               in
               this
               Epistle
               ;
               and
               that
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               manifest
               ,
               in
               an
               Absolute
               Consonancy
               unto
               what
               is
               taught
               concerning
               them
               in
               other
               places
               of
               Scripture
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               In
               that
               some
               things
               of
               
                 great
                 moment
              
               unto
               the
               faith
               ,
               obedience
               and
               consolation
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               are
               but
               obscurely
               or
               sparingly
               taught
               in
               any
               other
               places
               of
               
                 Holy
                 Writt
              
               ,
               are
               here
               plainly
               ,
               fully
               and
               excellently
               taught
               and
               improved
               .
               Such
               in
               particular
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               with
               the
               nature
               and
               excellency
               of
               his
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               the
               execution
               of
               the
               remaining
               parts
               and
               duty
               of
               that
               Office
               in
               Heaven
               ;
               and
               how
               the
               whole
               of
               it
               was
               typically
               represented
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
               He
               that
               understands
               aright
               the
               importance
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               their
               use
               in
               the
               faith
               and
               consolation
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               their
               influence
               into
               our
               whole
               course
               of
               obedience
               ,
               the
               spiritual
               priviledge
               that
               faith
               by
               them
               interests
               a
               believing
               soul
               in
               ,
               the
               strength
               and
               supportment
               ,
               that
               they
               afford
               under
               Temptations
               and
               Trials
               ,
               will
               be
               ready
               to
               conclude
               that
               the
               world
               may
               as
               well
               want
               the
               
                 Sun
                 in
                 the
                 Firmament
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               this
               Epistle
               .
               And
               this
               perswasion
               we
               hope
               through
               Gods
               assistance
               to
               further
               in
               our
               Exposition
               of
               it
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               Gods
               way
               in
               teaching
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               with
               the
               use
               and
               end
               of
               all
               the
               
                 operous
                 paedogogie
                 of
                 Moses
              
               ,
               manifesting
               it
               to
               be
               full
               of
               Wisdom
               ,
               Grace
               and
               Love
               ,
               is
               here
               fully
               revealed
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Aaronical
               Priesthood
               with
               all
               the
               duties
               and
               Offices
               of
               it
               translated
               unto
               the
               use
               of
               Believers
               under
               the
               Gospel
               .
               How
               dark
               Mosaical
               institutions
               were
               in
               themselves
               ,
               is
               evident
               from
               the
               whole
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               when
               they
               could
               not
               see
               unto
               the
               
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 away
                 .
              
               In
               their
               nature
               they
               were
               carnal
               ,
               in
               their
               number
               many
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               reason
               ,
               hidden
               ;
               in
               their
               observation
               ,
               heavy
               and
               burdensome
               ,
               in
               their
               outward
               shew
               ,
               Pompous
               and
               glorious
               ;
               by
               all
               which
               they
               so
               possessed
               the
               minds
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               very
               few
               saw
               clearly
               into
               the
               use
               ,
               intention
               ,
               and
               end
               of
               them
               .
               But
               in
               this
               Epistle
               the
               veyle
               is
               taken
               of
               from
               Moses
               ,
               the
               mysterie
               of
               his
               institutions
               laid
               open
               ,
               a
               perfect
               clew
               given
               unto
               Believers
               to
               pass
               safely
               through
               all
               the
               turnings
               and
               windings
               of
               them
               ,
               unto
               Rest
               and
               Truth
               in
               Jesus
               Christ.
               Those
               
                 hidden
                 things
              
               of
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               appear
               
               now
               unto
               us
               full
               of
               light
               ,
               and
               instruction
               ;
               but
               we
               are
               beholding
               for
               all
               our
               insight
               into
               them
               ,
               and
               benefit
               which
               we
               receive
               thereby
               ,
               unto
               the
               Exposition
               and
               Application
               of
               them
               made
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               this
               Epistle
               .
               And
               how
               great
               a
               portion
               of
               Gospel
               Wisdom
               and
               knowledge
               consists
               herein
               ,
               all
               men
               know
               ,
               who
               have
               any
               spiritual
               acquaintance
               with
               these
               things
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               grounds
               ,
               reasons
               ,
               causes
               ,
               and
               manner
               ,
               of
               that
               great
               Alteration
               which
               God
               wrought
               and
               caused
               in
               his
               Worship
               ,
               by
               taking
               down
               the
               ancient
               glorious
               Fabrick
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               set
               up
               by
               his
               own
               appointment
               ,
               are
               here
               laid
               open
               and
               manifested
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               controversie
               that
               ever
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               was
               exercised
               withall
               ,
               is
               here
               fully
               determined
               .
            
             
               There
               was
               nothing
               in
               the
               first
               Propagation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               and
               plantation
               of
               Christian
               Churches
               ,
               that
               did
               
                 so
                 divide
              
               and
               perplex
               the
               professors
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               retard
               the
               work
               of
               promulgating
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               difference
               that
               was
               about
               the
               continuation
               and
               observation
               of
               Mosaical
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               .
               To
               such
               an
               height
               was
               this
               difference
               raised
               ,
               so
               zealously
               were
               the
               parties
               at
               variance
               ingaged
               in
               the
               pursuit
               of
               their
               various
               apprehensions
               of
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               thought
               meet
               for
               a
               season
               rather
               to
               umpire
               and
               compose
               the
               controversie
               ,
               by
               leaving
               the
               Jews
               free
               to
               their
               observation
               ,
               and
               bringing
               the
               Gentiles
               unto
               a
               condescention
               in
               things
               of
               the
               greatest
               exasperation
               ,
               than
               absolutely
               and
               precisely
               to
               determine
               the
               whole
               matter
               between
               them
               .
               And
               indeed
               ,
               this
               being
               a
               difference
               wherein
               the
               Will
               ,
               Authority
               ,
               and
               Command
               of
               God
               were
               pleaded
               on
               the
               mistaken
               side
               ,
               they
               being
               all
               of
               them
               clear
               and
               full
               as
               to
               the
               matter
               by
               them
               pleaded
               for
               ,
               nothing
               but
               an
               immediate
               Declaration
               of
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               himself
               ,
               as
               to
               his
               removing
               and
               taking
               off
               the
               obligation
               of
               his
               own
               Law
               ,
               could
               put
               such
               an
               end
               unto
               it
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               spirits
               of
               men
               might
               acquiesce
               therein
               .
               Now
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               to
               this
               purpose
               before
               the
               Writing
               of
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               could
               only
               be
               collected
               from
               the
               nature
               and
               state
               of
               things
               in
               the
               Church
               upon
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               conclusions
               from
               thence
               ,
               which
               the
               believing
               Jews
               were
               very
               slow
               in
               the
               admittance
               of
               .
               Add
               hereunto
               that
               many
               Prophesies
               and
               promises
               of
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               setting
               forth
               the
               Glory
               and
               beauty
               of
               Gospel
               worship
               ,
               under
               the
               names
               and
               condition
               of
               the
               Worship
               then
               in
               use
               ,
               as
               of
               
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Levites
                 ,
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 Offerings
                 ,
                 Feast
              
               of
               Tabernacles
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               lay
               directly
               in
               the
               letter
               against
               that
               cessation
               of
               Mosaical
               Rites
               ,
               which
               the
               Jews
               opposed
               .
            
             
               Now
               who
               was
               fit
               ,
               who
               was
               able
               to
               determine
               upon
               these
               different
               and
               various
               Institutions
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               God
               himself
               ?
               To
               declare
               positively
               ,
               that
               all
               Obligation
               from
               his
               former
               commands
               was
               now
               ceased
               ,
               that
               his
               institutions
               were
               no
               more
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               that
               the
               Time
               allotted
               unto
               the
               Churches
               obedience
               unto
               him
               in
               their
               observance
               was
               expired
               ,
               this
               was
               no
               otherwise
               to
               be
               effected
               but
               by
               an
               
                 immediate
                 Revelation
              
               from
               himself
               .
               And
               this
               is
               done
               in
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               this
               only
               as
               to
               the
               Jews
               ,
               whereby
               it
               became
               the
               main
               instrument
               and
               means
               ,
               of
               pulling
               up
               their
               old
               Church-state
               ,
               and
               translating
               it
               anew
               into
               the
               appointments
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ.
               Neither
               is
               this
               done
               by
               a
               bare
               declaration
               of
               Gods
               
                 Authoritative
                 interposition
              
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Excellent
               and
               
                 singular
                 Wisdom
              
               and
               condescention
               ,
               (
               with
               a
               manifestation
               of
               Gods
               Love
               and
               care
               unto
               his
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               institutions
               that
               were
               now
               to
               be
               removed
               ;
               and
               the
               progress
               of
               his
               Wisdom
               in
               their
               gradual
               instruction
               as
               they
               were
               able
               to
               bear
               ,
               )
               the
               whole
               nature
               ,
               design
               and
               intendment
               of
               them
               is
               evidenced
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               as
               that
               having
               received
               their
               full
               End
               and
               accomplishment
               ,
               they
               did
               of
               themselves
               naturally
               expire
               and
               disappear
               .
               And
               hereby
               in
               that
               great
               Alteration
               which
               God
               then
               wrought
               in
               the
               outward
               worship
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               there
               is
               discovered
               such
               an
               oneness
               and
               unchangeableness
               in
               his
               love
               and
               care
               ,
               such
               a
               suitableness
               Harmony
               and
               Consonancy
               in
               the
               effects
               of
               his
               Will
               ,
               such
               an
               Evidence
               of
               infinite
               Wisdom
               in
               disposing
               of
               them
               into
               a
               subserviency
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               no
               where
               in
               any
               thing
               cross
               or
               enterfere
               ,
               and
               all
               of
               them
               to
               his
               own
               glory
               in
               the
               promotion
               and
               furtherance
               of
               the
               light
               ,
               faith
               ,
               and
               obedience
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               as
               sufficiently
               manifests
               the
               Original
               and
               fountain
               whence
               it
               doth
               proceed
               .
               For
               my
               part
               ,
               I
               can
               truly
               say
               ,
               that
               I
               know
               not
               any
               portion
               of
               
                 Holy
                 Writt
              
               ,
               that
               will
               more
               effectually
               raise
               up
               the
               heart
               of
               an
               
                 understanding
                 Reader
              
               ,
               to
               an
               holy
               Admiration
               of
               the
               Goodness
               ,
               Love
               ,
               and
               Wisdom
               of
               God
               ,
               than
               this
               Epistle
               doth
               .
               Such
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               is
               the
               
                 subject
                 matter
              
               of
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               so
               divine
               ,
               so
               excellent
               ,
               so
               singular
               .
               And
               in
               the
               handling
               hereof
               ,
               have
               we
               not
               the
               least
               
                 occasional
                 mixture
              
               ,
               of
               any
               Matter
               ,
               Words
               ,
               Sentences
               ,
               Stories
               ,
               Arguments
               or
               Doctrines
               so
               unsuited
               to
               the
               whole
               ,
               as
               to
               argue
               the
               interposure
               of
               a
               fallible
               Spirit
               .
               Thus
               we
               know
               it
               hath
               fallen
               out
               in
               all
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Christians
               of
               the
               
                 first
                 Ages
              
               after
               the
               sealing
               of
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               Many
               things
               in
               them
               appear
               to
               proceed
               from
               an
               holy
               and
               Heavenly
               Spirit
               breathing
               in
               their
               Authors
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               
               what
               they
               contain
               to
               be
               consonant
               unto
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               ;
               yet
               have
               they
               
                 all
                 of
                 them
              
               ,
               evident
               footsteps
               that
               the
               Authors
               were
               subject
               unto
               Errors
               and
               mistakes
               ,
               even
               in
               and
               about
               the
               things
               written
               by
               them
               .
               And
               the
               continuance
               of
               their
               failings
               in
               their
               Writings
               capable
               of
               an
               easie
               conviction
               ,
               is
               no
               small
               fruit
               of
               the
               Holy
               Wise
               Providence
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               care
               over
               his
               Church
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               not
               in
               after
               Ages
               be
               imposed
               upon
               with
               the
               great
               and
               weighty
               pretence
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               to
               admit
               them
               into
               a
               competition
               with
               those
               which
               himself
               gave
               out
               to
               be
               its
               infallible
               ,
               and
               therefore
               only
               Rule
               .
               That
               nothing
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               nothing
               humanitùs
               ,
               meerly
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               men
               ,
               befell
               the
               Writer
               of
               this
               Epistle
               in
               his
               Work
               ,
               we
               hope
               through
               the
               assistance
               of
               its
               principal
               Author
               to
               manifest
               in
               our
               Exposition
               of
               the
               several
               parts
               of
               it
               .
               And
               this
               
                 subject
                 matter
              
               of
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               thus
               handled
               ,
               further
               secures
               us
               of
               its
               original
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 25
              
               The
               design
               ,
               aim
               and
               end
               of
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               with
               the
               purpose
               and
               intention
               of
               its
               Writer
               ,
               which
               belongs
               to
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               the
               Ancients
               made
               a
               characterism
               of
               Writings
               given
               by
               
                 divine
                 inspiration
              
               ,
               are
               consonant
               unto
               the
               
                 General
                 Argument
              
               ,
               and
               peculiar
               subject
               matter
               of
               it
               .
               That
               the
               whole
               Scripture
               hath
               an
               
                 especial
                 end
              
               ,
               which
               is
               peculiar
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               wherein
               
                 no
                 other
                 writing
              
               hath
               any
               share
               ,
               but
               only
               so
               far
               as
               it
               is
               taken
               from
               thence
               ,
               and
               composed
               in
               obedience
               thereunto
               ,
               is
               evident
               unto
               all
               that
               do
               seriously
               consider
               it
               .
            
             
               This
               end
               supremely
               and
               absolutely
               is
               the
               glory
               of
               that
               God
               who
               is
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               .
               This
               is
               the
               center
               where
               all
               the
               lines
               of
               it
               do
               meet
               ,
               the
               scope
               and
               mark
               towards
               which
               all
               things
               in
               it
               are
               directed
               .
               It
               is
               the
               Revelation
               of
               himself
               that
               is
               intended
               ,
               of
               his
               mind
               and
               Will
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               glorified
               ;
               wherein
               also
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               the
               principal
               fountain
               ,
               and
               last
               end
               of
               all
               ,
               consists
               the
               order
               and
               perfection
               of
               all
               other
               things
               .
               Particularly
               the
               demonstration
               of
               this
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               and
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               aimed
               at
               .
               The
               works
               of
               Gods
               
                 Power
                 and
                 Providence
              
               do
               all
               of
               them
               declare
               his
               Glory
               ;
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               eternal
               Perfections
               and
               Excellencies
               ,
               absolutely
               and
               in
               themselves
               .
               But
               the
               End
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               revealed
               himself
               and
               
                 gathered
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 an
                 head
                 in
                 him
                 ,
              
               unto
               the
               manifestation
               of
               his
               glory
               .
               For
               
                 this
                 is
                 life
                 eternal
                 that
                 we
                 know
                 him
                 the
                 only
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 sent
                 ,
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
              
               The
               means
               whereby
               God
               is
               thus
               glorified
               in
               Christ
               ,
               is
               by
               the
               Salvation
               of
               them
               that
               do
               believe
               ,
               which
               is
               therefore
               also
               an
               
                 intermediate
                 End
              
               of
               the
               Scripture
               :
               
                 These
                 things
                 are
                 written
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 Jesus
                 is
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 believing
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 life
                 through
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 John
              
               20.31
               .
               1
               Tim.
               4.16
               .
               Moreover
               whereas
               this
               
                 eternal
                 life
              
               unto
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               cannot
               be
               obtained
               without
               faith
               and
               obedience
               according
               to
               his
               will
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               is
               given
               for
               this
               purpose
               also
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               instruct
               us
               in
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               
                 make
                 us
                 wise
                 unto
                 salvation
              
               :
               2
               Tim.
               3.15
               ,
               16.
               
               Rom.
               1.16
               .
               2
               Pet.
               1.3
               .
               These
               in
               their
               mutual
               subserviency
               and
               dependance
               ,
               compleat
               the
               characteristical
               End
               of
               the
               Scripture
               .
               I
               confess
               Plato
               in
               his
               Timaeus
               ,
               makes
               it
               the
               End
               of
               Philosophy
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               thereby
               be
               
                 made
                 like
                 unto
                 God.
              
               But
               that
               Philosophy
               of
               his
               ,
               having
               its
               rise
               and
               spring
               in
               
                 inbred
                 notions
              
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               the
               contemplation
               of
               the
               works
               of
               Gods
               Providence
               ,
               could
               have
               no
               other
               end
               but
               conformity
               unto
               him
               ,
               as
               his
               perfections
               were
               revealed
               absolutely
               ;
               whereunto
               the
               Scripture
               adds
               this
               
                 revelation
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
              
               ,
               1
               John
               1.18
               .
               which
               gives
               them
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               ,
               their
               special
               and
               peculiar
               end
               .
               It
               makes
               God
               known
               ,
               
                 as
                 all
                 in
                 all
              
               ,
               and
               man
               to
               be
               nothing
               as
               to
               goodness
               or
               blessedness
               ,
               but
               what
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               do
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               communicate
               unto
               him
               ;
               and
               Jesus
               Christ
               to
               be
               the
               great
               and
               only
               way
               and
               means
               ,
               whereby
               he
               will
               communicate
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               bring
               us
               unto
               himself
               .
               The
               more
               clearly
               any
               portion
               of
               Scripture
               discovers
               and
               makes
               conspicuous
               this
               End
               ,
               the
               more
               parts
               of
               the
               series
               and
               order
               of
               things
               whereby
               the
               last
               and
               utmost
               End
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               is
               produced
               ,
               in
               their
               mutual
               connexion
               dependance
               and
               subserviency
               it
               manifesteth
               ,
               the
               more
               fully
               doth
               it
               express
               this
               
                 general
                 End
              
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               and
               thereby
               evince
               its
               own
               interest
               therein
               .
            
             
               Now
               herein
               doth
               this
               Epistle
               come
               behind
               no
               other
               portion
               of
               Scripture
               whatever
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Exaltation
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               the
               
                 first
                 cause
              
               ,
               and
               last
               end
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               is
               expresly
               proposed
               in
               it
               ,
               so
               the
               relation
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               obedience
               and
               blessedness
               whereby
               and
               wherein
               it
               is
               declared
               ,
               unto
               the
               Person
               ,
               Offices
               ,
               and
               Mediation
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               in
               an
               eminent
               manner
               insisted
               on
               and
               unfolded
               in
               it
               .
               And
               whereas
               some
               parts
               of
               Scripture
               do
               exhibit
               unto
               us
               ,
               most
               clearly
               some
               
                 one
                 part
              
               of
               this
               
                 general
                 End
              
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               and
               other
               portions
               or
               Books
               of
               it
               ,
               some
               
                 other
                 parts
              
               ,
               this
               expresseth
               the
               whole
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               it
               distinctly
               ,
               from
               the
               very
               foundation
               of
               calling
               men
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               and
               obedience
               ,
               unto
               the
               utmost
               end
               of
               his
               glorifying
               himself
               in
               their
               salvation
               by
               Jesus
               Christ.
               Neither
               is
               there
               herewithall
               the
               least
               alloy
               or
               mixture
               of
               any
               
                 by
                 ,
                 particular
              
               ,
               
               or
               proper
               end
               of
               the
               Writer
               ;
               nothing
               of
               his
               Honour
               ,
               Reputation
               ,
               Advantage
               ,
               Self-pleasing
               in
               any
               thing
               ;
               but
               all
               runs
               evenly
               and
               smoothly
               to
               the
               general
               End
               before
               proposed
               .
               And
               this
               also
               hath
               deservedly
               a
               place
               among
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               
                 Writings
                 by
                 Divine
                 inspiration
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Style
               also
               of
               the
               Sacred
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               termed
               by
               Eusebius
               
                 
                   §
                
                 26
              
               in
               this
               Argument
               ,
               is
               of
               deserved
               consideration
               .
               By
               the
               Style
               of
               any
               Writing
               ,
               we
               understand
               both
               the
               Propriety
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               with
               their
               Grammatical
               construction
               ,
               and
               that
               composition
               of
               the
               whole
               which
               renders
               it
               sit
               ,
               
                 d●c●rous
                 ,
                 elegant
              
               ,
               and
               every
               way
               meet
               to
               be
               used
               in
               the
               matter
               about
               which
               it
               is
               used
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               effecting
               of
               the
               end
               ,
               which
               is
               proposed
               in
               it
               .
               I
               know
               some
               bold
               Atheistical
               Spirits
               have
               despised
               the
               Style
               of
               the
               Holy
               Writers
               ,
               as
               simple
               and
               barbarous
               .
               Among
               these
               
                 Angelus
                 Politianus
              
               ,
               is
               generally
               and
               deservedly
               censured
               by
               all
               Learned
               men
               ,
               who
               was
               imitated
               in
               his
               prophane
               contempt
               of
               it
               by
               
                 Domitius
                 Calderinus
              
               .
               
               And
               of
               the
               like
               temper
               was
               
                 Petrus
                 Bembus
              
               who
               would
               scarce
               touch
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               when
               his
               own
               Epistles
               are
               not
               one
               of
               them
               free
               from
               Solaecisms
               in
               
                 Grammar
                 .
                 Austin
              
               also
               confesseth
               that
               whilst
               he
               was
               yet
               a
               Manichee
               ,
               he
               had
               the
               same
               thoughts
               of
               it
               ;
               
                 Visa
                 est
                 mihi
                 indigna
                 quam
                 Tullianae
                 dignitati
                 compararem
                 .
              
               The
               Scripture
               seemed
               to
               be
               unworthy
               to
               be
               compared
               with
               the
               excellency
               of
               Cicero
               .
               But
               it
               must
               be
               acknowledged
               that
               these
               spake
               of
               the
               
                 Common
                 Translations
                 of
                 it
              
               ;
               though
               they
               used
               that
               pretence
               to
               reject
               the
               study
               of
               the
               Books
               themselves
               .
            
             
               I
               do
               confess
               that
               though
               some
               Translations
               may
               ,
               and
               do
               render
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Original
               more
               properly
               ,
               and
               better
               represent
               and
               insinuate
               the
               native
               genius
               ,
               beauty
               ,
               life
               ,
               and
               power
               of
               the
               
                 Sacred
                 Style
              
               than
               some
               others
               do
               ,
               yet
               none
               of
               them
               can
               ,
               or
               do
               express
               the
               whole
               Excellency
               ,
               Elegancy
               ,
               and
               marvellous
               Efficacy
               of
               it
               for
               the
               conveyance
               of
               its
               senses
               to
               the
               understandings
               and
               minds
               of
               men
               .
               Neither
               is
               this
               any
               reflection
               upon
               the
               Translators
               ,
               their
               Abilities
               ,
               diligence
               ,
               or
               faithfulness
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               it self
               produceth
               .
               There
               is
               in
               the
               
                 Sacred
                 Scripture
              
               ,
               in
               the
               words
               wherein
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               it
               was
               given
               out
               ,
               a
               proper
               peculiar
               vertue
               ,
               and
               secret
               efficacy
               inflaming
               the
               minds
               of
               the
               Readers
               and
               Hearers
               ,
               which
               no
               diligence
               or
               wisdom
               of
               man
               can
               fully
               and
               absolutely
               transferr
               into
               ,
               and
               impress
               upon
               any
               other
               Language
               .
               And
               those
               who
               have
               designed
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               by
               substituting
               the
               
                 wordy
                 Elegancies
              
               of
               another
               tongue
               ,
               to
               express
               the
               quickning
               affecting
               Idiotisms
               of
               them
               ,
               (
               which
               was
               the
               design
               of
               Castali●
               )
               have
               of
               all
               others
               most
               failed
               in
               their
               intentions
               .
            
             
               Neither
               doth
               this
               defect
               in
               Translations
               arise
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Original
                 Tongues
              
               may
               be
               more
               copious
               and
               emphatical
               than
               those
               of
               the
               Translations
               ,
               which
               possibly
               may
               be
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               Greek
               and
               Latin
               ,
               as
               Hierom
               often
               complains
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               from
               the
               causes
               before
               named
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               most
               evident
               in
               the
               Translations
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               when
               yet
               no
               man
               can
               imagine
               the
               Hebrew
               to
               be
               more
               copious
               ,
               (
               though
               it
               be
               more
               comprehensive
               )
               than
               the
               Languages
               whereinto
               it
               hath
               been
               translated
               .
               But
               it
               is
               of
               the
               Originals
               themselves
               ,
               and
               the
               Style
               of
               the
               Sacred
               Penmen
               therein
               ,
               concerning
               which
               we
               discourse
               .
               And
               herein
               the
               boldness
               of
               Hierom
               cannot
               be
               excused
               ,
               (
               though
               he
               be
               followed
               by
               some
               others
               of
               great
               name
               in
               latter
               Ages
               )
               who
               more
               than
               once
               chargeth
               St.
               Paul
               with
               Solaecisms
               ,
               and
               Barbarisms
               in
               Expression
               ,
               and
               often
               urgeth
               ,
               (
               upon
               a
               mistake
               as
               we
               shall
               see
               )
               that
               he
               was
               
                 imperitus
                 Sermone
                 ,
                 unskilfull
                 in
                 speech
                 .
              
               But
               as
               neither
               he
               ,
               nor
               any
               else
               ,
               are
               able
               to
               give
               any
               cogent
               instance
               to
               make
               good
               their
               charge
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               expressed
               in
               the
               whole
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               manner
               and
               way
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               words
               wherewith
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               expressed
               ,
               unto
               the
               ends
               for
               which
               it
               is
               used
               and
               designed
               ,
               as
               might
               easily
               be
               manifested
               both
               from
               the
               intent
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               himself
               in
               suggesting
               those
               words
               unto
               his
               Penmen
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               care
               of
               God
               over
               the
               very
               Iota's
               and
               Titles
               of
               the
               words
               themselves
               .
               And
               whereever
               there
               appears
               unto
               us
               an
               irregularity
               from
               the
               
                 Arbitrary
                 Directions
              
               ,
               or
               Usages
               of
               other
               men
               in
               those
               Languages
               ,
               it
               doth
               much
               more
               become
               us
               ,
               to
               suspect
               our
               own
               Apprehensions
               and
               Judgement
               ;
               yea
               ,
               or
               to
               reject
               those
               Directions
               and
               Usages
               from
               the
               Soveraignty
               of
               an
               absolute
               Rule
               ;
               than
               to
               reflect
               the
               least
               failure
               or
               mistake
               on
               them
               who
               wrote
               nothing
               but
               by
               
                 Divine
                 Inspiration
              
               .
               The
               censure
               of
               Hensius
               in
               this
               matter
               is
               severe
               ,
               but
               true
               .
               
                 Prolegom
                 .
                 Aristarch
                 .
                 Sac.
                 Vellicare
                 aliquid
                 in
                 iliis
                 ,
                 aut
                 desiderare
                 ,
                 non
                 est
                 eruditi
                 sed
                 blasphemi
                 hominis
                 ,
                 ac
                 malè
                 feriati
                 ,
                 qui
                 nunquam
                 intelligit
                 quae
                 humana
                 sit
                 conditio
                 ,
                 aut
                 quanta
                 debeatur
                 reverentia
                 ac
                 cultus
                 cuncta
                 dispensanti
                 Deo
                 ,
                 qui
                 non
                 Judicem
                 ,
                 sed
                 supplicem
                 deposcit
                 .
              
            
             
               Neither
               hath
               their
               Success
               been
               much
               better
               ,
               who
               have
               exercised
               their
               Critical
               Ability
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 27
              
               in
               judging
               of
               the
               Style
               of
               the
               particular
               Writers
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               preferring
               one
               before
               ,
               and
               above
               another
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Style
               of
               every
               one
               of
               them
               is
               best
               suited
               to
               the
               
               
                 Subject
                 Matter
              
               whereof
               he
               treats
               ,
               and
               the
               End
               aimed
               at
               ,
               and
               the
               Persons
               with
               whom
               he
               had
               to
               do
               .
               
               And
               herein
               Hierom
               hath
               lead
               the
               way
               to
               others
               ,
               and
               drawn
               many
               into
               a
               common
               mistake
               .
               The
               Style
               of
               Isaiah
               he
               sayes
               is
               proper
               ,
               Vrbane
               ,
               high
               and
               excellent
               ;
               but
               that
               of
               Hosea
               ,
               and
               especially
               of
               Amos
               ,
               low
               ,
               plain
               ,
               improper
               ,
               favouring
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               and
               his
               Profession
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               Shepherd
               .
               But
               those
               that
               understand
               their
               Style
               and
               Language
               ,
               will
               not
               easily
               give
               consent
               unto
               him
               ,
               though
               the
               report
               be
               commonly
               admitted
               by
               the
               most
               .
               
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               there
               appeareth
               in
               Isaiah
               an
               excellent
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               his
               Exhortations
               ,
               Expostulations
               and
               Comminations
               ;
               attended
               with
               Efficacious
               
                 Apostrophe's
                 ,
                 Prosopopaeias
                 ,
                 Metaphors
              
               ,
               and
               Allusions
               ;
               a
               compacted
               fulness
               in
               his
               Prophesies
               and
               Predictions
               ,
               
               a
               sweet
               Evangelical
               Spiritualness
               in
               his
               Expression
               of
               Promises
               ,
               with
               frequent
               Paronomasia's
               ,
               and
               Elleipses
               which
               have
               a
               special
               Elegancy
               in
               that
               Language
               ,
               whence
               he
               is
               usually
               instanced
               in
               by
               
                 Learned
                 Men
              
               ,
               as
               an
               example
               of
               the
               Eloquence
               of
               the
               Divine
               Writings
               ,
               
               and
               his
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               preferred
               unto
               that
               of
               
                 Aeschines
                 ,
                 Demosthenes
              
               ,
               or
               Cicero
               .
               But
               the
               Reader
               must
               take
               heed
               that
               he
               look
               not
               for
               the
               peculiar
               Excellencies
               of
               that
               Prophet
               absolutely
               in
               the
               words
               used
               by
               him
               ,
               but
               rather
               in
               the
               things
               that
               it
               pleased
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               to
               use
               him
               as
               his
               Instrument
               in
               the
               Revelation
               of
               .
               But
               the
               other
               part
               of
               Hieroms
               censure
               is
               utterly
               devoid
               of
               any
               good
               foundation
               .
               The
               Style
               of
               Amos
               considering
               the
               
                 Subject
                 Matter
              
               that
               he
               treateth
               of
               ,
               
               and
               the
               persons
               with
               whom
               he
               had
               to
               do
               ,
               in
               suiting
               of
               Words
               and
               Speech
               ,
               wherein
               all
               true
               
                 solid
                 Eloquence
              
               consisteth
               ,
               is
               every
               way
               as
               proper
               ,
               
               as
               Elegant
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               Isaiah
               .
               Neither
               will
               the
               
                 knowing
                 Reader
              
               find
               him
               wanting
               in
               any
               of
               the
               celebrated
               Styles
               of
               Writing
               ,
               where
               occasion
               unto
               them
               is
               administred
               .
               Thus
               some
               affirm
               that
               St.
               Paul
               used
               sundry
               Expressions
               ,
               (
               and
               they
               instance
               in
               1
               Cor.
               4.3
               .
               Col.
               2.18
               .
               )
               that
               were
               proper
               to
               the
               Cilicians
               his
               Country-men
               ,
               
               and
               not
               so
               proper
               as
               to
               the
               purity
               of
               that
               Language
               wherein
               he
               wrote
               ;
               but
               as
               the
               first
               of
               the
               Expressions
               they
               instance
               in
               ,
               is
               an
               Hebraism
               ,
               and
               the
               latter
               ,
               purely
               Greek
               ;
               so
               indeed
               they
               will
               discover
               a
               Tarsian
               defect
               in
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Patavinity
               in
               Livy
               that
               Pollio
               noted
               in
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 28
              
               Eloquence
               and
               Propriety
               of
               Speech
               for
               the
               proper
               ends
               of
               them
               ,
               are
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               Exod.
               4.10
               ,
               11.
               
               And
               therefore
               unless
               
                 Pregnant
                 Instances
              
               may
               be
               given
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               it
               may
               well
               be
               thought
               and
               expected
               that
               they
               should
               not
               be
               wanting
               in
               Books
               written
               by
               his
               own
               Inspiration
               :
               Nor
               indeed
               are
               they
               ;
               only
               we
               are
               not
               able
               to
               give
               a
               right
               measure
               of
               what
               doth
               truly
               and
               absolutely
               belong
               unto
               them
               .
               He
               that
               shall
               look
               for
               a
               flourish
               of
               painted
               words
               ,
               artificiall
               Meretricious
               Ornaments
               of
               Speech
               ,
               Discourse
               suited
               to
               entice
               ,
               inveigle
               ,
               and
               work
               upon
               weak
               and
               carnal
               affections
               ;
               or
               Sophistical
               captious
               wayes
               of
               reasoning
               to
               deceive
               ;
               or
               that
               Suada
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               smooth
               and
               harmonious
               structure
               of
               periods
               wherein
               the
               great
               
                 Roman
                 Orator
              
               gloried
               ,
               the
               
                 lenocinia
                 verborum
              
               ,
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               grandiloquentia
               of
               some
               of
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               will
               be
               mistaken
               in
               his
               aim
               .
               Such
               things
               become
               not
               the
               Authority
               ,
               Majesty
               ,
               Greatness
               and
               Holiness
               of
               him
               who
               speaks
               therein
               .
               An
               Earthly
               Monarch
               that
               should
               make
               use
               of
               them
               in
               his
               Edicts
               ,
               Laws
               ,
               or
               Proclamations
               ,
               would
               but
               prostitute
               his
               Authority
               to
               contempt
               ,
               and
               invite
               his
               Subjects
               to
               disobedience
               by
               so
               doing
               .
               How
               much
               more
               would
               they
               unbecome
               the
               Declaration
               of
               
                 his
                 Mind
              
               and
               Will
               given
               unto
               
                 poor
                 worms
              
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               great
               Possessor
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               these
               things
               belong
               not
               indeed
               unto
               
                 real
                 Eloquence
              
               and
               Propriety
               of
               Speech
               ,
               but
               are
               arbitrarily
               invented
               crutches
               ,
               for
               the
               relief
               of
               our
               lameness
               and
               infirmity
               .
               Men
               despairing
               to
               affect
               the
               minds
               of
               others
               ,
               with
               the
               things
               themselves
               which
               they
               had
               to
               propose
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               acquainted
               with
               the
               baits
               that
               are
               meet
               to
               take
               hold
               of
               their
               
                 bruitish
                 affections
              
               ,
               with
               the
               wayes
               of
               prepossessing
               their
               minds
               with
               prejudice
               ,
               or
               casting
               a
               mist
               before
               their
               understandings
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               not
               discern
               the
               nature
               ,
               worth
               ,
               and
               excellency
               of
               Truth
               ,
               have
               invented
               such
               dispositions
               of
               words
               as
               might
               compass
               the
               ends
               they
               aimed
               at
               .
               And
               great
               effects
               by
               this
               means
               were
               produced
               ;
               as
               by
               him
               ,
               whom
               men
               admired
               ,
               
                 —
                 pleni
                 moderantem
                 froena
                 Theatri
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               therefore
               the
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               rejecting
               of
               this
               kind
               of
               Oratory
               in
               his
               Preaching
               and
               Writing
               ,
               was
               of
               indispensible
               necessity
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               appear
               that
               the
               effects
               of
               them
               were
               not
               any
               way
               influenced
               thereby
               ,
               but
               were
               the
               genuine
               productions
               of
               the
               things
               themselves
               which
               he
               delivered
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               2.5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               This
               kind
               of
               Eloquence
               then
               the
               Scripture
               maketh
               no
               use
               of
               ,
               but
               rather
               condemneth
               its
               Application
               unto
               the
               great
               and
               holy
               things
               whereof
               it
               treateth
               ,
               as
               unbecoming
               their
               Excellency
               and
               Majesty
               .
               
               So
               Origen
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Tom.
               4.
               in
               
                 Johan
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 had
                 used
                 that
                 Elegancy
                 and
                 choice
                 of
                 Speech
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 admired
                 among
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 one
                 might
                 have
                 suspected
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 Truth
                 it self
                 that
                 conquered
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 circumvented
                 and
                 deceived
                 by
                 appearing
                 or
                 fallacious
                 consequences
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Splendor
                 or
                 Elegancy
                 of
                 Speech
                 .
              
            
             
               That
               the
               proper
               Excellency
               of
               Speech
               ,
               or
               Style
               ,
               consisteth
               in
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               meet
               
                 
                   §
                
                 29
              
               Accommodation
               of
               words
               unto
               things
               ,
               with
               consideration
               of
               the
               Person
               that
               useth
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               End
               whereunto
               they
               are
               applied
               ,
               all
               men
               that
               have
               any
               acquaintance
               with
               these
               things
               will
               confess
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Dionysius
                 Halicarnasseus
                 ;
                 Nature
                 requireth
                 that
                 words
                 should
                 follow
                 ,
              
               
               
                 or
                 ●e
                 made
                 to
                 serve
                 sentences
                 or
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 things
                 be
                 subservient
                 to
                 words
              
               ;
               whence
               the
               too
               curious
               Observation
               of
               Words
               ,
               hath
               been
               censured
               as
               an
               Argument
               of
               an
               infirm
               and
               abject
               mind
               ;
               however
               it
               may
               be
               pardoned
               in
               them
               who
               placed
               all
               their
               Excellency
               in
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               disposing
               perswasive
               alluring
               words
               ;
               
               as
               Isocrates
               spent
               ten
               years
               in
               his
               Panegyricks
               ;
               and
               Plato
               ceased
               not
               unto
               the
               
                 eightieth
                 year
              
               of
               his
               Age
               to
               adorn
               his
               Discourses
               ;
               as
               Dionysius
               testifies
               of
               them
               both
               .
               The
               Style
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               is
               every
               way
               answerable
               unto
               what
               may
               rationally
               be
               expected
               from
               it
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               It
               becometh
               the
               Majesty
               ,
               Authority
               ,
               and
               Holiness
               of
               Him
               ,
               in
               whose
               name
               it
               speaketh
               .
               And
               hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               by
               its
               Simplicity
               without
               Corruption
               ,
               
               Gravity
               without
               Affectation
               ,
               Plainess
               without
               alluring
               Ornaments
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               so
               much
               entice
               ,
               move
               ,
               or
               perswade
               ,
               as
               constrain
               ,
               press
               ,
               and
               pierce
               into
               the
               mind
               and
               affections
               ,
               transforming
               them
               into
               a
               likeness
               of
               the
               things
               which
               it
               delivers
               unto
               us
               .
               And
               therefore
               though
               St.
               Paul
               sayes
               that
               he
               dealt
               not
               with
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               
                 an
                 Excellency
              
               or
               
                 sublimity
                 of
                 Speech
                 ,
                 or
                 Wisdom
              
               like
               that
               of
               the
               Orators
               before
               described
               ;
               yet
               he
               did
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               such
               an
               evidence
               of
               Spiritual
               Power
               ,
               as
               was
               far
               more
               effectual
               and
               prevalent
               .
               The
               whole
               of
               the
               
                 Sacred
                 Style
              
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               if
               Truth
               ,
               Gravity
               ,
               Authority
               and
               Majesty
               can
               render
               it
               so
               ;
               nor
               can
               any
               instance
               be
               given
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             
               And
               Secondly
               it
               every
               where
               
                 becometh
                 the
                 Subject
                 Matter
              
               it
               treateth
               of
               ,
               which
               because
               it
               is
               various
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               the
               Style
               wherein
               it
               is
               expressed
               should
               be
               Vniform
               ;
               when
               yet
               notwithstanding
               all
               its
               variety
               ,
               it
               every
               where
               keeps
               its
               own
               property
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               Gravity
               and
               Authority
               still
               like
               unto
               its
               self
               ,
               and
               unlike
               to
               ,
               or
               distinct
               from
               all
               other
               Writings
               whatsoever
               .
               Whence
               Austin
               rightly
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Penmen
              
               ;
               
               
                 Audeo
                 dicere
                 omnes
                 qui
                 rectè
                 intelligunt
                 quod
                 illi
                 loquuntur
                 ,
                 simul
                 intelligere
                 non
                 eos
                 aliter
                 loqui
                 debuisse
                 .
                 I
                 dare
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoever
                 understands
                 what
                 they
                 speak
                 ,
                 will
                 also
                 understand
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 spoken
                 otherwise
                 .
              
               And
               Origen
               of
               the
               Writings
               of
               St.
               Paul
               in
               particular
               ;
               
                 If
                 any
                 one
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 give
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 diligent
                 Reading
                 of
                 his
                 Epistles
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 I
                 know
                 full
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 he
                 will
                 admire
                 his
                 great
                 Conceptions
                 and
                 Sentences
                 under
                 a
                 plain
                 and
                 vulgar
                 Style
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 will
                 shew
                 himself
                 very
                 ridiculous
                 .
              
               The
               
                 things
                 treated
              
               of
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               Heavenly
               ,
               Spiritual
               ,
               Supernatural
               ,
               Divine
               ;
               and
               nothing
               can
               be
               more
               fond
               than
               to
               look
               for
               such
               things
               to
               be
               expressed
               in
               a
               
                 Flourish
                 of
                 Words
              
               ,
               and
               with
               various
               Ornaments
               of
               Speech
               ,
               fit
               to
               lead
               away
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               from
               that
               which
               they
               are
               designed
               wholly
               to
               be
               gathered
               unto
               the
               Admiration
               and
               Contemplation
               of
               .
               Bodies
               that
               have
               a
               native
               Beauty
               and
               Harmony
               in
               the
               Composition
               of
               their
               parts
               ,
               are
               advantaged
               more
               by
               being
               clothed
               with
               
                 fit
                 Garments
              
               ,
               than
               by
               the
               Ornaments
               of
               
                 gay
                 Attire
              
               .
               And
               the
               Spiritual
               
                 Native
                 Beauty
              
               of
               Heavenly
               Truths
               ,
               is
               better
               conveyed
               unto
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               ,
               by
               Words
               and
               Expressions
               fitted
               unto
               it
               ,
               plainly
               ,
               and
               simply
               ,
               than
               by
               any
               Ornaments
               of
               
                 enticing
                 Speech
              
               whatever
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               say
               with
               Austin
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               not
               any
               thing
               delivered
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               
                 just
                 as
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ,
              
               and
               as
               the
               Matter
               requires
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               Style
               of
               the
               holy
               Penmen
               is
               in
               a
               gracious
               condescension
               suited
               unto
               them
               and
               their
               capacity
               ,
               whereof
               far
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               them
               with
               whom
               they
               had
               to
               do
               ,
               consisted
               .
               This
               Origen
               at
               large
               insists
               upon
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               
                 Fifth
                 Book
                 against
                 Celsus
              
               .
               The
               Philosophy
               and
               Oratory
               of
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               was
               suited
               principally
               ,
               if
               not
               solely
               to
               their
               capacity
               that
               were
               learned
               ;
               this
               the
               Authors
               ,
               and
               Professors
               of
               it
               aimed
               at
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               approve
               their
               skill
               and
               ability
               unto
               those
               who
               were
               able
               to
               judge
               of
               them
               .
               The
               Scripture
               was
               written
               for
               the
               good
               of
               mankind
               in
               general
               ,
               
               and
               without
               the
               least
               design
               of
               any
               contemporation
               of
               it self
               ,
               to
               the
               Learning
               and
               
               Wisdom
               of
               men
               .
               And
               this
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               Condescension
               unto
               the
               common
               Reason
               ,
               Sense
               ,
               Usage
               ,
               and
               Experience
               of
               mankind
               in
               general
               ,
               is
               very
               admirable
               in
               the
               holy
               Pen-men
               ,
               and
               
                 absolutely
                 peculiar
              
               unto
               them
               .
               In
               this
               
                 universal
                 suitableness
              
               unto
               all
               the
               concernments
               of
               it
               ,
               consists
               that
               excellent
               simplicity
               of
               the
               Scripture
               Style
               ,
               whereby
               it
               plainly
               and
               openly
               without
               fraudulent
               Ornaments
               ,
               in
               common
               and
               usual
               Speech
               ,
               declares
               things
               Divine
               ,
               Spiritual
               and
               Heavenly
               ,
               with
               an
               holy
               accommodation
               of
               them
               to
               the
               understanding
               and
               capacities
               of
               men
               ,
               in
               such
               occasional
               variety
               as
               yet
               never
               diverts
               from
               those
               properties
               and
               characters
               wherein
               the
               Vniformity
               of
               the
               whole
               doth
               consist
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 30
              
               Besides
               all
               these
               Excellencies
               of
               the
               Style
               of
               Holy
               Writ
               ,
               with
               others
               that
               may
               be
               added
               unto
               them
               ,
               there
               is
               in
               it
               a
               
                 secret
                 Energy
              
               ,
               and
               efficacy
               for
               the
               subjecting
               of
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               unto
               its
               intention
               in
               all
               things
               .
               Whether
               this
               pr●ceed
               only
               ,
               and
               be
               imparted
               unto
               it
               ,
               from
               the
               matters
               treated
               of
               ,
               which
               are
               holy
               and
               heavenly
               ;
               or
               whether
               it
               be
               communicated
               unto
               it
               immediately
               ,
               by
               an
               
                 impression
                 of
                 his
                 Authority
              
               upon
               it
               ,
               by
               whom
               it
               is
               given
               out
               ,
               or
               whether
               it
               arise
               from
               both
               of
               them
               ,
               all
               that
               are
               conversant
               in
               it
               with
               faith
               and
               reverence
               do
               find
               the
               Truth
               of
               our
               Assertion
               by
               experience
               .
               And
               Origen
               amongst
               others
               ,
               speaks
               excellently
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 The
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 teacheth
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 is
                 spoken
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 it self
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 and
                 fit
                 to
                 perswade
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 conquer
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 unless
                 power
                 from
                 God
                 be
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 Speaker
                 ,
                 and
                 Gr●●e
              
               (
               from
               him
               )
               
                 do
                 flourish
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 spoken
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 with●ut
                 Divine
                 influency
                 ,
                 th●t
                 they
                 speak
                 with
                 efficacy
                 .
              
               Hence
               ariseth
               the
               Spiritual
               peculiar
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               the
               
                 Divine
                 ●riters
              
               ,
               termed
               by
               St.
               Paul
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 demonstration
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 and
                 of
                 power
                 .
              
               And
               herein
               ,
               as
               on
               other
               accounts
               ;
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 quick
                 and
                 powerfull
                 and
                 sharper
                 than
                 any
                 two
                 edged
                 sword
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               4.12
               .
               by
               which
               living
               Energy
               and
               Authority
               it
               evacuated
               and
               brought
               to
               nought
               all
               the
               
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 this
                 World
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               Philosophical
               Conceptions
               with
               all
               the
               Ornaments
               of
               Eloquence
               and
               Oratory
               .
               The
               excellent
               Discourse
               of
               Austin
               on
               this
               Subject
               ,
               
                 de
                 Doctri
                 .
                 Christiana
                 ,
                 lib.
              
               4.
               cap.
               6.
               is
               very
               well
               worthy
               consideration
               ;
               whither
               I
               refer
               the
               Reader
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               not
               too
               far
               divert
               from
               my
               present
               particular
               design
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 31
              
               What
               ever
               hath
               been
               thus
               spoken
               concerning
               the
               Style
               of
               the
               
                 Sacred
                 Scripture
              
               in
               General
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               applicable
               unto
               this
               Epistle
               unto
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               as
               to
               any
               one
               portion
               of
               Holy
               Writ
               what
               ever
               .
               That
               Simplicity
               ,
               Gravity
               ,
               Vnaffectedness
               ,
               suitableness
               to
               its
               Author
               ,
               Matter
               ,
               and
               End
               ,
               which
               commends
               the
               whole
               unto
               us
               ,
               are
               eminent
               in
               this
               part
               of
               it
               ;
               that
               
                 Authority
                 ,
                 Efficacy
              
               and
               Energy
               which
               are
               implanted
               on
               the
               whole
               by
               him
               who
               supplied
               both
               sense
               and
               words
               unto
               the
               Penmen
               of
               it
               ,
               exert
               themselves
               in
               this
               Epistle
               also
               .
            
             
               No
               defect
               in
               any
               of
               these
               can
               be
               charged
               on
               it
               ,
               that
               should
               argue
               it
               of
               any
               other
               extract
               than
               the
               whole
               .
               Nothing
               so
               far
               singular
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               inconsistent
               with
               that
               harmony
               ,
               which
               in
               all
               their
               variety
               there
               is
               among
               the
               Books
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               
                 style
                 and
                 kind
              
               of
               Speech
               ,
               is
               any
               where
               to
               be
               found
               in
               it
               .
               If
               any
               where
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               
                 first
                 Chapter
              
               ,
               the
               Style
               seems
               to
               swell
               in
               its
               current
               above
               the
               ordinary
               banks
               of
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ,
               it
               is
               from
               the
               greatness
               and
               sublimity
               of
               the
               Matter
               treated
               on
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               capable
               of
               any
               other
               kind
               of
               Expression
               .
               Doth
               the
               Penman
               of
               it
               ,
               any
               where
               use
               Words
               or
               Phrases
               ,
               not
               commonly
               ,
               or
               rarely
               ,
               or
               perhaps
               
                 no
                 where
                 else
                 used
              
               in
               the
               sense
               and
               way
               wherein
               they
               are
               by
               him
               applied
               ?
               it
               is
               because
               his
               
                 Matter
                 is
                 peculiar
              
               ,
               and
               not
               elsewhere
               handled
               ;
               at
               least
               ,
               not
               on
               the
               
                 same
                 Principles
              
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               as
               by
               him
               :
               Doth
               he
               oftentimes
               speak
               in
               an
               
                 Old
                 Testament
                 Dialect
              
               ,
               pressing
               Words
               and
               Expressions
               to
               the
               service
               and
               s●nse
               they
               were
               imployed
               in
               under
               the
               Tabernacle
               and
               Temple
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               been
               manumitted
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               and
               made
               free
               from
               their
               Typical
               importance
               in
               the
               Service
               and
               Spiritual
               Sense
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ?
               it
               is
               from
               the
               consideration
               of
               their
               state
               and
               condition
               ,
               with
               whom
               in
               an
               especial
               manner
               he
               had
               to
               do
               ;
               and
               this
               in
               perfect
               Harmony
               with
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               other
               portions
               of
               Scripture
               .
               So
               that
               on
               this
               account
               also
               its
               Station
               in
               the
               Holy
               Canon
               is
               secured
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 32
              
               Moreover
               ,
               Besides
               the
               
                 Peculiar
                 Excellency
              
               which
               is
               found
               in
               the
               Style
               of
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               either
               evidencing
               its
               
                 Divine
                 Original
              
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               manifesting
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               it
               ,
               unworthy
               of
               such
               an
               extract
               ,
               the
               Authority
               of
               its
               principal
               Author
               exerts
               it self
               in
               the
               whole
               of
               it
               unto
               the
               consciences
               of
               men
               .
               And
               herein
               ,
               is
               this
               Epistle
               an
               
               especial
               sharer
               also
               .
               Now
               this
               Authority
               as
               it
               respects
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               ,
               is
               in
               part
               an
               exurgency
               of
               the
               Holy
               Matter
               contained
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               Heavenly
               Manner
               wherein
               it
               is
               declared
               .
               They
               have
               in
               their
               Conjunction
               ,
               
                 a
                 peculiar
                 Character
              
               differencing
               their
               Writings
               from
               all
               Writing
               of
               an
               
                 humane
                 Original
              
               ,
               and
               manifesting
               it
               to
               be
               of
               God.
               Neither
               can
               it
               otherwise
               be
               ,
               but
               that
               things
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Revelation
              
               ,
               expressed
               in
               words
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Suggestion
              
               and
               determination
               ,
               will
               appear
               to
               be
               of
               a
               
                 Divine
                 Original
              
               .
               And
               partly
               it
               consists
               in
               an
               
                 Ineffable
                 E●anation
              
               of
               Divine
               Excellency
               ,
               communicating
               unto
               his
               
                 own
                 Word
              
               a
               distinguishing
               property
               from
               its
               Relation
               unto
               him
               .
               We
               speak
               not
               now
               of
               the
               work
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               in
               our
               hearts
               by
               his
               Grace
               ,
               enabling
               us
               to
               believe
               ,
               but
               of
               his
               work
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               rendring
               it
               credible
               and
               meet
               to
               be
               b●lieved
               ;
               not
               of
               the
               Seal
               and
               Testimony
               that
               he
               gives
               unto
               the
               hearts
               of
               individual
               Persons
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               rather
               of
               the
               things
               contained
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Seal
               and
               Testimony
               which
               in
               the
               Scripture
               he
               gives
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               it
               ,
               to
               be
               his
               own
               Work
               ,
               and
               Word
               .
               Such
               a
               character
               have
               the
               Works
               of
               other
               Agents
               ,
               whereby
               they
               are
               known
               and
               discerned
               to
               be
               theirs
               .
               By
               such
               properties
               are
               the
               Works
               of
               men
               disc●rned
               ,
               and
               oftentimes
               of
               Individuals
               amongst
               them
               .
               They
               bear
               the
               likeness
               of
               their
               Authors
               ,
               and
               are
               thereby
               known
               to
               be
               theirs
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               possible
               that
               there
               should
               be
               any
               work
               of
               God
               ,
               proceeding
               so
               immediately
               from
               him
               ,
               as
               do
               
                 Writings
                 by
                 Divine
                 Inspiration
              
               ,
               but
               there
               will
               be
               such
               a
               communication
               of
               his
               Spirit
               and
               likeness
               unto
               it
               ,
               such
               an
               impression
               of
               his
               Greatness
               ,
               Holiness
               ,
               Goodness
               ,
               Truth
               and
               Majesty
               upon
               it
               ,
               as
               will
               manifest
               it
               to
               be
               from
               him
               .
               The
               
                 false
                 Prophets
              
               of
               old
               pretended
               their
               Dreams
               ,
               Visions
               ,
               Predictions
               and
               Revelations
               to
               be
               from
               him
               .
               They
               prefixed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 he
                 saith
              
               ,
               unto
               all
               the
               Declarations
               of
               them
               ,
               Jer.
               23.31
               .
               and
               therefore
               doubtless
               framed
               them
               to
               as
               great
               a
               likeness
               unto
               those
               that
               were
               by
               inspiration
               from
               him
               as
               they
               were
               able
               ;
               And
               yet
               the
               
                 Lord
                 declares
              
               that
               all
               their
               imaginations
               were
               as
               discernable
               from
               his
               Word
               ,
               as
               
                 Chaff
                 from
                 Wheat
              
               ;
               and
               this
               by
               that
               Authority
               and
               power
               wherewith
               his
               Word
               is
               accompanied
               ,
               whereof
               they
               were
               utterly
               destitute
               ;
               vers
               .
               28
               ,
               29.
               
               And
               this
               Authority
               do
               all
               they
               who
               have
               their
               senses
               exercised
               in
               it
               ,
               find
               and
               acknowledge
               in
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               wherein
               their
               minds
               and
               consciences
               do
               acquiesce
               .
               They
               hear
               and
               understand
               the
               
                 voice
                 of
                 God
              
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               Spirit
               which
               is
               promised
               unto
               them
               ,
               discern
               it
               from
               the
               
                 voice
                 of
                 a
                 Stranger
              
               .
               And
               when
               their
               minds
               are
               prepared
               and
               fortified
               against
               Objections
               by
               the
               former
               considerations
               ,
               this
               they
               
                 ultimately
                 resolve
              
               their
               perswasion
               of
               its
               Divine
               Authority
               into
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               From
               this
               Authority
               ,
               they
               find
               a
               
                 Divine
                 Efficacy
              
               proceeding
               ;
               a
               powerful
               operation
               
                 
                   §
                
                 33
              
               upon
               their
               souls
               and
               consciences
               unto
               all
               the
               Ends
               of
               the
               Scripture
               .
               A
               Reverence
               and
               awe
               of
               God
               from
               his
               Authority
               shining
               forth
               and
               exerting
               its
               self
               in
               it
               being
               wrought
               in
               them
               ,
               they
               find
               their
               minds
               effectually
               brought
               into
               captivity
               unto
               the
               obedience
               taught
               therein
               .
            
             
               This
               Efficacy
               and
               power
               is
               in
               the
               whole
               Word
               of
               God.
               
                 Is
                 not
                 my
                 Word
                 as
                 a
                 Fire
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 an
                 Hammer
                 that
                 breaketh
                 the
                 rocks
                 in
                 pieces
                 ,
                 Jer.
              
               23.29
               .
               that
               is
               ,
               living
               and
               powerful
               ,
               and
               
                 sharper
                 than
                 any
                 two-edged
                 sword
                 ,
                 piercing
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 dividing
                 asunder
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 and
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 joints
                 and
                 marrow
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 discerner
                 of
                 the
                 thoughts
                 and
                 intents
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               4.12
               .
               As
               it
               hath
               an
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               Authority
               over
               men
               ,
               Matth.
               7.29
               .
               So
               it
               hath
               a
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 powerfull
                 Efficacy
              
               in
               and
               towards
               them
               ,
               Acts
               20.32
               .
               James
               1.21
               .
               yea
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 himself
              
               ,
               for
               its
               proper
               end
               ,
               Rom.
               1.16
               .
               and
               therefore
               said
               to
               be
               accompanied
               with
               the
               
                 demonstration
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 and
                 power
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               1.4
               .
               a
               Demonstration
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               as
               Basil
               ,
               drawing
               the
               Soul
               to
               consent
               beyond
               the
               Efficacy
               of
               
                 Rational
                 or
                 Logical
                 Arguments
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Geometrical
                 Demonstrations
              
               ,
               as
               he
               adds
               in
               the
               same
               place
               .
               And
               this
               Divine
               Power
               and
               Efficacy
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               as
               to
               all
               the
               ends
               of
               it
               ,
               proceeding
               from
               the
               Authority
               of
               God
               in
               it
               ,
               with
               his
               designation
               of
               it
               unto
               those
               ends
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               that
               which
               giveth
               energie
               unto
               all
               things
               ,
               enabling
               them
               to
               produce
               their
               proper
               Effects
               ,
               and
               setting
               limits
               and
               bounds
               to
               their
               operation
               )
               as
               it
               is
               testified
               unto
               in
               innumerable
               places
               of
               the
               Scripture
               its
               self
               ,
               so
               it
               hath
               and
               doth
               sufficiently
               manifest
               and
               
                 evidence
                 its
                 self
              
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               fruits
               and
               effects
               of
               it
               on
               the
               souls
               of
               particular
               persons
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               work
               which
               it
               hath
               wrought
               ,
               and
               doth
               yet
               carry
               on
               invisibly
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               despight
               of
               all
               the
               opposition
               that
               is
               made
               unto
               it
               by
               the
               power
               of
               Hell
               ,
               in
               conjunction
               with
               the
               unbelief
               ,
               darkness
               and
               lusts
               of
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               ,
               as
               may
               elsewhere
               be
               more
               at
               large
               declared
               .
            
             
               A
               Learned
               Man
               said
               well
               ;
               
                 Non
                 monent
                 ,
                 non
                 persuadent
                 Sacrae
                 literae
                 ,
                 sed
                 cogunt
                 ,
              
               
               
                 agitant
                 ,
                 vim
                 inferunt
                 ;
                 Legis
                 rudia
                 verba
                 &
                 agrestia
                 ,
                 Sed
                 viva
                 ,
                 sed
                 animata
                 ,
                 flammea
                 ,
                 aculeata
                 ,
                 
                 ad
                 imum
                 spiritum
                 penetrantia
                 ,
                 hominem
                 totum
                 potestate
                 mirabili
                 transformantia
                 :
              
               expressing
               the
               summ
               of
               what
               we
               discourse
               .
               From
               hence
               is
               all
               that
               supernatural
               Light
               and
               knowledge
               ,
               that
               conviction
               and
               restraint
               ,
               that
               Conversion
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               Consolation
               and
               Obedience
               ,
               that
               are
               found
               amongst
               any
               of
               the
               Sons
               of
               men
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               saith
               Basil
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 The
                 whole
                 Scripture
                 is
                 divinely
                 inspired
                 and
                 profitable
              
               ;
               
               
                 being
                 written
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 common
                 healing
                 Office
                 for
                 souls
                 ,
                 all
                 men
                 may
                 chuse
                 the
                 Medicine
                 suited
                 to
                 cure
                 their
                 own
                 distempers
                 .
              
               Such
               is
               the
               Nature
               ,
               Power
               ,
               and
               Efficacy
               of
               this
               Epistle
               towards
               them
               that
               do
               believe
               ;
               It
               searches
               their
               hearts
               ,
               discovers
               their
               thoughts
               ,
               principles
               their
               consciences
               ,
               judges
               their
               Acts
               inward
               and
               outward
               ,
               supports
               their
               Spirits
               ,
               comforts
               their
               souls
               ,
               enlightens
               their
               minds
               ,
               guides
               them
               in
               their
               hope
               ,
               confidence
               ,
               and
               love
               to
               God
               ,
               directs
               them
               in
               all
               their
               communion
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               obedience
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               leads
               them
               to
               an
               enjoyment
               of
               him
               .
               And
               this
               Work
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               it
               ,
               seals
               up
               its
               Divine
               Authority
               unto
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               find
               rest
               ,
               spiritual
               satisfaction
               ,
               and
               great
               assurance
               therein
               .
               When
               once
               they
               have
               obtained
               this
               Experience
               of
               its
               Divine
               Power
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               vain
               for
               Men
               or
               Devils
               to
               oppose
               its
               
                 Canonical
                 Authority
              
               with
               their
               frivolous
               Cavils
               and
               Objections
               .
               Neither
               is
               this
               Experience
               meerly
               satisfactory
               to
               themselves
               alone
               ,
               as
               is
               by
               some
               pretended
               :
               It
               is
               a
               thing
               pleadable
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               only
               in
               their
               own
               defence
               to
               strengthen
               their
               Faith
               against
               Temptations
               ,
               but
               to
               others
               also
               ;
               though
               not
               to
               
                 Atheistical
                 Scoffers
              
               ,
               yet
               to
               
                 humble
                 enquirers
              
               ,
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               the
               frame
               of
               all
               men
               in
               the
               Investigation
               of
               Sacred
               Truths
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 34
              
               Unto
               what
               hath
               been
               spoken
               ,
               we
               may
               add
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Canonical
                 Authority
              
               of
               this
               Epistle
               is
               confirmed
               unto
               us
               by
               
                 Catholick
                 Tradition
              
               ;
               By
               this
               Tradition
               I
               intend
               not
               the
               Testimony
               only
               of
               the
               
                 present
                 Church
              
               that
               is
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               nor
               Fancy
               a
               trust
               of
               a
               Power
               to
               declare
               what
               is
               so
               in
               any
               Church
               whatever
               ;
               but
               a
               generall
               
                 uninterrupted
                 Fame
              
               conveyed
               and
               confirmed
               by
               particular
               Instances
               ,
               Records
               ,
               and
               Testimonies
               in
               all
               Ages
               .
               In
               any
               other
               sense
               how
               little
               weight
               there
               is
               to
               be
               laid
               upon
               Traditions
               ,
               we
               have
               a
               
                 pregnant
                 instance
              
               in
               him
               who
               first
               began
               to
               magnifie
               them
               .
               This
               was
               Papias
               ,
               a
               contemporary
               of
               Policarpus
               in
               the
               very
               next
               Age
               after
               the
               Apostles
               .
               Tradition
               of
               what
               was
               done
               ,
               or
               said
               by
               Christ
               ,
               or
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               what
               Expositions
               they
               gave
               ,
               he
               professed
               himself
               to
               set
               an
               high
               value
               upon
               ,
               equal
               to
               ,
               if
               not
               above
               the
               Scripture
               .
               And
               
                 two
                 things
              
               are
               considerable
               in
               his
               search
               after
               them
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               That
               he
               did
               not
               think
               that
               there
               was
               
                 any
                 Church
              
               appointed
               to
               be
               the
               Preserver
               and
               Declarer
               of
               Apostolical
               Traditions
               ,
               but
               made
               his
               enquiry
               of
               all
               the
               
                 individual
                 ancient
                 men
              
               that
               he
               could
               meet
               withall
               ,
               who
               had
               conversed
               with
               any
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               by
               all
               his
               pains
               ,
               he
               gathered
               together
               a
               Rhapsody
               of
               incredible
               Stories
               ,
               Fables
               ,
               Errors
               and
               useless
               Curiosities
               ;
               Such
               issue
               will
               the
               endeavours
               of
               men
               have
               ,
               who
               forsake
               the
               
                 stable
                 Word
              
               of
               Prophesie
               ,
               to
               follow
               rumors
               and
               reports
               ,
               under
               the
               specious
               name
               of
               Traditions
               .
               But
               this
               
                 Catholick
                 Fame
              
               whereof
               we
               speak
               ,
               confirmed
               by
               particular
               Entrances
               and
               Records
               in
               all
               Ages
               ,
               testifying
               unto
               a
               matter
               of
               Fact
               ,
               is
               of
               great
               importance
               .
               And
               how
               clearly
               this
               may
               be
               pleaded
               in
               our
               present
               case
               ,
               shall
               be
               manifested
               in
               our
               Investigation
               of
               the
               Penman
               of
               this
               Epistle
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               I
               hope
               ,
               we
               have
               made
               it
               evident
               ,
               that
               this
               Epistle
               is
               not
               destitute
               of
               any
               one
               of
               those
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 infallible
                 proofs
              
               and
               Arguments
               whereby
               any
               particular
               Book
               of
               the
               Scripture
               evinceth
               its
               self
               unto
               the
               Consciences
               of
               men
               to
               be
               written
               by
               Inspiration
               from
               God.
               It
               remaineth
               now
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               liable
               unto
               any
               of
               those
               Exceptions
               ,
               or
               Arguments
               ,
               whereby
               any
               Book
               ,
               or
               Writing
               pretending
               a
               claim
               to
               a
               
                 Divine
                 Original
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Canonical
                 Authority
              
               thereupon
               ,
               may
               be
               convicted
               ,
               and
               manifested
               to
               be
               of
               another
               Extract
               ;
               whereby
               its
               just
               priviledge
               will
               be
               on
               both
               sides
               secured
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 35
              
               The
               first
               consideration
               of
               this
               nature
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               Author
               or
               Penman
               of
               any
               such
               Writing
               .
               The
               Books
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               were
               all
               of
               them
               written
               by
               Prophets
               or
               holy
               men
               inspired
               of
               God.
               Hence
               St.
               Peter
               calls
               the
               whole
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Prophesie
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               1.21
               .
               Prophesie
               delivered
               by
               men
               ,
               acted
               or
               moved
               therein
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               And
               though
               there
               be
               a
               distribution
               made
               of
               the
               several
               Books
               of
               it
               from
               the
               
                 Subject
                 Matter
              
               ,
               into
               the
               
                 Law
                 ,
                 Prophets
              
               and
               
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 Luke
              
               24.44
               .
               and
               often
               into
               the
               Law
               and
               Prophets
               on
               the
               same
               account
               ,
               as
               Acts
               26.2
               .
               Rom.
               3.22
               .
               yet
               their
               Penmen
               being
               all
               
                 equally
                 Prophets
              
               ,
               the
               whole
               in
               general
               is
               ascribed
               unto
               them
               and
               called
               
               
                 Prophesie
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               1.8
               .
               Chap.
               16.26
               .
               Luke
               24.25
               .
               2
               Pet.
               1.19
               .
               So
               were
               the
               Books
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               written
               by
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               men
               endowed
               with
               an
               
                 Apostolical
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               work
               
                 equally
                 inspired
              
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               whence
               the
               Church
               is
               said
               to
               be
               
                 built
                 on
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 himself
                 being
                 the
                 chief
                 corner
                 stone
                 ,
                 Ephes.
              
               2.20
               .
               If
               then
               the
               Author
               of
               any
               Writing
               acknowledgeth
               himself
               ,
               or
               may
               otherwise
               be
               convinced
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               neither
               Prophet
               nor
               Apostle
               ,
               nor
               endued
               with
               the
               
                 same
                 infallible
              
               Spirit
               with
               them
               ,
               his
               work
               how
               excellent
               soever
               other
               wayes
               it
               may
               appear
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               esteemed
               a
               meer
               fruit
               of
               his
               own
               Skill
               ,
               Diligence
               and
               Wisdom
               ,
               and
               not
               any
               way
               to
               belong
               unto
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               Scripture
               .
               This
               is
               the
               condition
               ,
               for
               instance
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 second
                 Book
                 of
                 Maccabees
              
               .
               In
               the
               close
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               Author
               being
               doubtful
               what
               acceptance
               his
               endeavours
               and
               manner
               of
               Writing
               would
               find
               amongst
               his
               Readers
               ,
               makes
               his
               excuse
               ;
               and
               affirms
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               his
               utmost
               to
               please
               them
               in
               his
               Style
               and
               Composition
               of
               his
               words
               .
               So
               he
               tells
               us
               before
               ,
               Chap.
               2.
               v.
               24.
               that
               he
               did
               but
               
                 Epitomize
                 the
                 History
                 of
              
               Jason
               
                 the
                 Cyrenean
              
               ,
               wherein
               he
               took
               great
               pains
               and
               labour
               .
               The
               truth
               is
               ,
               he
               that
               had
               before
               commended
               
                 Judas
                 Machabaeus
              
               for
               offering
               Sacrifices
               for
               the
               dead
               (
               which
               indeed
               he
               did
               not
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               living
               )
               no
               where
               appointed
               in
               the
               Law
               ;
               and
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               
                 Jeremiah
                 hid
                 the
                 holy
                 Fire
                 ,
                 Ark
                 ,
                 Tabernacle
                 and
                 Altar
                 of
                 Incense
                 in
                 a
                 Cave
              
               ;
               that
               the
               same
               person
               ,
               Antiochus
               ,
               was
               killed
               at
               Nanea
               in
               
                 Persia
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               1.
               v.
               16.
               and
               
                 dyed
                 in
                 the
                 Mountains
              
               of
               torments
               in
               his
               Bowels
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               coming
               to
               
                 Judea
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               9.
               whom
               the
               first
               Book
               affirms
               to
               have
               dyed
               of
               sorrow
               at
               
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               6.
               v.
               16.
               who
               affirms
               Judas
               to
               have
               written
               Letters
               to
               Aristobulus
               in
               the
               one
               hundred
               eighty
               eighth
               year
               of
               the
               
                 Seleucian
                 Empire
              
               ,
               who
               was
               slain
               in
               the
               one
               hundred
               fifty
               second
               year
               of
               it
               .
               Lib.
               1.
               
               Chap.
               1.3
               .
               that
               is
               thirty
               six
               years
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               with
               many
               other
               such
               mistakes
               and
               falshoods
               ,
               had
               no
               great
               need
               to
               inform
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               no
               special
               
                 Divine
                 Assistance
              
               in
               his
               Writing
               ,
               but
               leaned
               unto
               his
               own
               Understanding
               ;
               But
               yet
               this
               he
               doth
               ,
               as
               we
               shewed
               ,
               and
               that
               openly
               ;
               For
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               will
               not
               be
               an
               Epitomator
               of
               a
               
                 Profane
                 Writing
              
               as
               he
               professeth
               himself
               to
               have
               been
               ;
               nor
               make
               excuses
               for
               his
               weakness
               ,
               nor
               declare
               his
               pains
               and
               Sweat
               in
               his
               Work
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               .
               And
               yet
               to
               that
               pass
               are
               things
               brought
               in
               the
               World
               by
               Custome
               ,
               Prejudice
               ,
               love
               of
               Reputation
               ,
               scorn
               to
               be
               esteemed
               mistaken
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               that
               many
               
                 earnestly
                 contend
              
               for
               this
               Book
               to
               be
               written
               by
               
                 Divine
                 Inspiration
              
               ,
               when
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               himself
               openly
               professeth
               it
               to
               have
               been
               of
               another
               Extract
               .
               For
               although
               this
               Book
               ,
               be
               not
               only
               rejected
               out
               of
               the
               Canon
               ,
               by
               the
               Council
               of
               
                 Laodicea
                 ,
                 Hierom
              
               and
               others
               of
               the
               Antients
               ,
               
               but
               by
               
                 Gregory
                 the
                 Great
                 Bishop
              
               of
               Rome
               himself
               ;
               yet
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               would
               now
               by
               force
               thrust
               it
               thereinto
               .
               But
               were
               the
               Author
               himself
               alive
               again
               ,
               
               I
               am
               so
               well
               perswaded
               of
               his
               Ingenuity
               and
               Honesty
               ,
               from
               the
               Conclusion
               of
               his
               Story
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               never
               be
               able
               to
               make
               him
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               wrote
               by
               
                 Divine
                 Inspiration
              
               ;
               
               and
               little
               reason
               then
               have
               we
               to
               believe
               it
               .
               Now
               this
               Epistle
               is
               free
               from
               this
               Exception
               .
               The
               Penman
               of
               it
               doth
               no
               where
               intimate
               ,
               directly
               or
               indirectly
               ,
               that
               he
               wrote
               in
               his
               
                 own
                 strength
              
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               own
               ability
               ;
               which
               yet
               if
               he
               had
               done
               ,
               in
               an
               Argument
               of
               that
               nature
               which
               he
               insisted
               on
               ,
               had
               been
               incumbent
               on
               him
               to
               have
               declared
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               not
               lead
               the
               Church
               into
               a
               pernicious
               error
               ,
               in
               embracing
               that
               as
               given
               by
               Inspiration
               from
               God
               ,
               which
               was
               but
               a
               fruit
               of
               his
               Diligence
               and
               fallible
               Indeavours
               .
               But
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               he
               speaks
               as
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               referring
               unto
               him
               ,
               all
               that
               he
               delivers
               ;
               nor
               can
               in
               any
               
                 Minute
                 Instance
              
               ,
               be
               convicted
               to
               have
               wanted
               his
               Assistance
               .
            
             
               Circumstances
               of
               the
               general
               Argument
               of
               a
               Book
               may
               also
               convince
               it
               ,
               of
               an
               humane
               
                 
                   §
                
                 36
              
               or
               fallible
               Original
               .
               This
               they
               do
               for
               instance
               ,
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Judith
               .
               For
               such
               a
               Nebuchadonosor
               ,
               as
               should
               raign
               in
               
                 Ninive
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               1.
               v.
               1.
               and
               make
               War
               with
               Arphaxad
               King
               of
               
                 Ecbatane
                 ,
                 ver
              
               .
               13.
               whose
               Captains
               and
               Officers
               should
               know
               nothing
               at
               all
               of
               the
               
                 Nation
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               5.
               v.
               3.
               that
               waged
               War
               against
               them
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Joakim
               ,
               or
               as
               other
               Copies
               Eliakim
               the
               High
               Priest
               ,
               Ch.
               4.5
               .
               after
               whose
               Defeat
               ,
               the
               Jews
               should
               have
               peace
               
                 for
                 eighty
                 years
              
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               Ch.
               16.28.30
               .
               is
               an
               imagination
               of
               that
               which
               never
               had
               subsistence
               in
               
                 rerum
                 natura
              
               ;
               or
               a
               representation
               of
               what
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 a
                 Jewish
                 Woman
              
               ought
               ,
               as
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               conceived
               ,
               undertake
               for
               the
               good
               of
               her
               Country
               .
               Setting
               aside
               the
               consideration
               of
               all
               other
               discoveries
               of
               the
               fallibility
               of
               the
               whole
               Discourse
               :
               This
               alone
               is
               sufficient
               to
               impeach
               its
               reputation
               .
               Our
               Epistle
               is
               no
               way
               obnoxious
               unto
               any
               exception
               of
               this
               nature
               .
               Yea
               ,
               the
               state
               of
               things
               in
               the
               Churches
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               among
               the
               Hebrews
               in
               particular
               ,
               did
               at
               that
               time
               administer
               so
               just
               and
               full
               occasion
               unto
               a
               Writing
               of
               this
               kind
               ,
               as
               gives
               countenance
               
               unto
               its
               ascription
               unto
               the
               
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Care
              
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               For
               if
               the
               eruption
               of
               the
               poysonous
               brood
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
               questioning
               the
               Deity
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               in
               Cerinthus
               ,
               gave
               occasion
               to
               the
               Writing
               of
               the
               Gospel
               by
               St.
               John
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               Dissentions
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               deserved
               
                 two
                 Epistles
              
               for
               their
               composition
               ,
               and
               the
               lesser
               Differences
               between
               Believers
               of
               the
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               in
               and
               about
               the
               things
               treated
               of
               in
               this
               Epistle
               had
               a
               remedy
               provided
               for
               them
               in
               the
               Epistles
               of
               St.
               Paul
               unto
               them
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               at
               least
               probable
               that
               the
               same
               Spirit
               who
               moved
               the
               Penmen
               of
               those
               Books
               to
               Write
               ,
               and
               directed
               them
               in
               their
               so
               doing
               ,
               did
               also
               provide
               for
               the
               removal
               of
               the
               Prejudices
               ,
               and
               healing
               of
               the
               Distempers
               of
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               which
               were
               so
               great
               ,
               and
               of
               so
               great
               importance
               unto
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               God.
               And
               that
               there
               is
               weight
               in
               this
               Consideration
               ,
               when
               we
               come
               to
               declare
               the
               Time
               when
               this
               Epistle
               was
               written
               ,
               will
               evidently
               appear
               .
            
             
               The
               most
               manifest
               Eviction
               of
               any
               Writing
               pretending
               unto
               the
               priviledge
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Inspiration
              
               ,
               may
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               
                 Subject
                 Matter
              
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               the
               things
               taught
               and
               declared
               therein
               .
               God
               himself
               being
               the
               first
               and
               only
               
                 Essential
                 Truth
              
               ,
               nothing
               
                 
                   §
                
                 37
              
               can
               proceed
               from
               him
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               absolutely
               so
               ;
               and
               Truth
               being
               but
               one
               ,
               every
               way
               Vniform
               and
               Consonant
               unto
               it self
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               discrepancy
               in
               the
               branches
               of
               it
               ,
               nor
               contrariety
               in
               the
               streams
               that
               flow
               from
               that
               one
               Fountain
               .
               God
               is
               also
               
                 Holy
                 ,
                 Glorious
                 in
                 Holiness
              
               ,
               and
               nothing
               proceeds
               immediately
               from
               him
               ,
               but
               it
               bears
               a
               stamp
               of
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               his
               Greatness
               and
               Wisdom
               .
               If
               then
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               
                 Subject
                 Matter
              
               of
               any
               Writing
               ,
               be
               
                 Vntrue
                 ,
                 Impious
                 ,
                 Light
              
               ,
               or
               any
               way
               contradictory
               to
               the
               Ascertained
               Writings
               of
               Divine
               Inspiration
               ,
               all
               Pleas
               and
               pretences
               unto
               that
               priviledge
               must
               cease
               for
               ever
               .
               We
               need
               no
               other
               Proof
               ,
               Testimony
               or
               Argument
               to
               evince
               its
               Original
               ,
               than
               what
               its
               self
               tenders
               unto
               us
               .
               And
               by
               this
               means
               also
               do
               the
               Books
               commonly
               called
               Apochryphal
               ,
               unto
               which
               the
               Romanists
               ascribe
               Canonical
               Authority
               ,
               destroy
               their
               own
               pretentions
               .
               They
               have
               all
               of
               them
               ,
               on
               this
               account
               ,
               long
               since
               been
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               limits
               of
               any
               tolerable
               defence
               .
               Now
               ,
               that
               no
               one
               portion
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               less
               obnoxious
               to
               any
               exception
               of
               this
               kind
               ,
               from
               the
               
                 Subject
                 Matter
              
               treated
               of
               ,
               and
               Doctrines
               delivered
               in
               it
               ,
               then
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               we
               shall
               by
               Gods
               assistance
               manifest
               in
               our
               Exposition
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               and
               each
               particular
               passage
               of
               it
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               needful
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               here
               prolong
               our
               Discourse
               by
               anticipating
               any
               thing
               that
               must
               necessarily
               afterwards
               in
               its
               proper
               place
               ,
               be
               insisted
               on
               .
               The
               place
               startled
               at
               by
               some
               Chap.
               6.
               about
               the
               
                 impossibility
                 of
                 the
                 recovery
                 of
                 Apostates
                 ,
              
               was
               touched
               on
               before
               ,
               and
               shall
               afterwards
               be
               fully
               cleared
               .
               Nor
               do
               I
               know
               any
               other
               use
               to
               be
               made
               of
               observing
               the
               scruple
               of
               some
               of
               Old
               ,
               about
               the
               countenance
               given
               to
               the
               Novatians
               by
               that
               place
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               make
               a
               Discovery
               how
               partially
               men
               in
               all
               Ages
               have
               been
               addicted
               unto
               their
               own
               apprehensions
               in
               things
               wherein
               they
               differed
               from
               others
               ;
               for
               whereas
               if
               the
               Opinions
               of
               the
               Novatians
               had
               been
               confirmed
               in
               the
               place
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               not
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               their
               duty
               to
               have
               relinquished
               their
               own
               Hypothesis
               ,
               and
               gone
               over
               unto
               them
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               discovered
               a
               mind
               rather
               to
               have
               broken
               in
               upon
               the
               Authority
               of
               God
               himself
               declared
               in
               his
               Word
               ,
               than
               so
               to
               have
               done
               .
               And
               it
               is
               greatly
               to
               be
               feared
               that
               the
               same
               Spirit
               still
               working
               in
               others
               ,
               is
               as
               effectual
               in
               them
               to
               reject
               the
               
                 plain
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
              
               in
               sundry
               places
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               ready
               to
               have
               been
               in
               them
               ,
               to
               reject
               the
               words
               of
               it
               in
               this
               .
            
             
               The
               Style
               and
               Method
               of
               a
               Writing
               may
               be
               such
               ,
               as
               to
               lay
               a
               
                 just
                 Prejudice
              
               against
               its
               claim
               of
               
                 Canonical
                 Authority
              
               .
               For
               although
               the
               
                 Subject
                 Matter
              
               of
               a
               Writing
               ,
               may
               be
               good
               and
               honest
               in
               the
               main
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               generally
               suited
               unto
               the
               Analogie
               of
               faith
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 38
              
               yet
               there
               may
               be
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               its
               composure
               and
               Writing
               ,
               such
               an
               Ostentation
               of
               Wit
               ,
               Fancy
               ,
               Learning
               ,
               or
               Eloquence
               ,
               such
               an
               affectation
               of
               Words
               ,
               Phrases
               ,
               and
               Expressions
               ,
               such
               Rhetorical
               paintings
               of
               things
               small
               and
               inconsiderable
               ,
               as
               may
               sufficiently
               demonstrate
               humane
               Ambition
               ,
               Ignorance
               ,
               Pride
               ,
               or
               Desire
               of
               Applause
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               mixed
               in
               the
               forming
               and
               producing
               of
               it
               .
               
               Much
               of
               this
               Hierom
               observes
               in
               particular
               concerning
               the
               Book
               entituled
               the
               
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 Solomon
              
               ;
               Written
               as
               it
               is
               supposed
               by
               Philo
               an
               Eloquent
               and
               Learned
               man
               ;
               
                 redolet
                 Graecam
                 Eloquentiam
              
               .
               This
               consideration
               is
               of
               deserved
               moment
               in
               the
               Judgement
               we
               are
               to
               make
               of
               the
               spring
               or
               fountain
               from
               whence
               any
               Book
               doth
               proceed
               .
               For
               whereas
               ,
               great
               
                 variety
                 of
                 Style
              
               ,
               and
               in
               manner
               of
               Writings
               may
               be
               observed
               in
               the
               Penmen
               of
               
                 Canonical
                 Scripture
              
               ,
               yet
               in
               no
               one
               of
               them
               do
               the
               least
               footsteps
               of
               the
               failings
               and
               sinful
               infirmities
               of
               corrupted
               nature
               before
               mentioned
               appear
               .
               When
               therefore
               they
               manifest
               themselves
               ,
               
               they
               cast
               out
               the
               Writings
               wherein
               they
               are
               from
               that
               Harmony
               and
               consent
               which
               in
               general
               appears
               amongst
               all
               the
               Books
               of
               Divine
               Inspirat●on
               .
               Of
               the
               Style
               of
               this
               Epistle
               we
               have
               spoken
               before
               :
               Its
               Gravity
               ,
               Simplicity
               ,
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               absolute
               suitableness
               unto
               the
               High
               ,
               Holy
               ,
               and
               Heavenly
               Mysteries
               treated
               of
               in
               it
               ,
               are
               as
               far
               as
               I
               can
               find
               ,
               not
               only
               very
               evident
               ;
               but
               also
               by
               all
               acknowledged
               ,
               who
               are
               able
               to
               judge
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               Want
               of
               
                 Catholick
                 Tradition
              
               in
               
                 all
                 Ages
              
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               giving
               forth
               of
               
                 
                   §
                
                 39
              
               any
               Writing
               testifying
               unto
               its
               Divine
               Original
               ,
               is
               another
               impeachment
               of
               its
               pretence
               unto
               
                 Canonical
                 Authority
              
               .
               And
               this
               Argument
               ariseth
               fatally
               against
               the
               Apochryphal
               Books
               before
               mentioned
               .
               Some
               of
               them
               are
               expresly
               excluded
               from
               the
               Canon
               by
               many
               of
               the
               antient
               Churches
               ,
               nor
               are
               any
               of
               them
               competently
               testified
               unto
               .
            
             
               The
               Suffrage
               of
               this
               kind
               given
               unto
               our
               Epistle
               ,
               we
               have
               mentioned
               before
               .
               The
               Doubts
               and
               Scruples
               of
               some
               about
               it
               ,
               have
               likewise
               been
               acknowledged
               .
               That
               they
               are
               of
               no
               weight
               to
               be
               laid
               in
               the
               ballance
               against
               the
               Testimony
               given
               unto
               it
               ,
               might
               easily
               be
               demonstrated
               .
               But
               because
               they
               were
               levied
               all
               of
               them
               ,
               principally
               against
               its
               Author
               ,
               and
               but
               by
               consequence
               against
               its
               Authority
               ,
               I
               shall
               consider
               them
               in
               a
               Disquisition
               about
               him
               ,
               wherein
               we
               shall
               give
               a
               further
               confirmation
               of
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Original
              
               of
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               by
               proving
               it
               undenyably
               to
               be
               Written
               by
               the
               Apostle
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               that
               eminent
               Penman
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               Thus
               clear
               stands
               the
               
                 Canonical
                 Authority
              
               of
               this
               Epistle
               .
               It
               is
               destitute
               of
               no
               evidence
               
                 
                   §
                
                 40
              
               needful
               for
               the
               manifestation
               of
               it
               ;
               nor
               is
               it
               obnoxious
               unto
               any
               just
               exception
               against
               its
               claim
               of
               that
               priviledge
               .
               And
               hence
               it
               is
               come
               to
               pass
               ;
               that
               what
               ever
               have
               been
               the
               fears
               doubts
               and
               scruples
               of
               some
               ,
               the
               rash
               ,
               temerarious
               Objections
               ,
               Conjectures
               and
               Censures
               of
               others
               ,
               the
               Care
               and
               Providence
               of
               God
               over
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               parcel
               of
               his
               most
               holy
               Word
               ,
               working
               with
               the
               prevailing
               evidence
               of
               its
               Original
               implanted
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               its
               Spiritual
               Efficacy
               unto
               all
               the
               ends
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               hath
               obtained
               an
               
                 absolute
                 Conquest
              
               over
               the
               hearts
               and
               minds
               of
               all
               that
               believe
               ,
               and
               setled
               it
               in
               a
               full
               possession
               of
               
                 Canonical
                 Authority
              
               in
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               throughout
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Exercitatio
               II.
               Of
               the
               Penman
               of
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               .
            
             
               
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Penman
                 of
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 Scripture
                 not
                 necessary
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 utterly
                 concealed
                 .
                 The
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 gives
                 Authority
                 unto
                 them
                 that
                 deliver
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 Prophets
                 in
                 things
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 actually
                 inspired
                 ,
                 subject
                 to
                 mistake
                 .
                 St.
              
               Paul
               
                 the
                 Writer
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 .
                 The
                 haesitation
                 of
              
               Origen
               .
               
                 Heads
                 of
                 Evidence
                 .
                 Vncertainty
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 assign
                 any
                 other
                 Author
                 .
                 St.
              
               Luke
               
                 not
                 the
                 Writer
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 Nor
              
               Barnabas
               .
               
                 The
                 Epistle
                 under
                 his
                 name
                 Counterfeit
                 .
                 His
                 Writing
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 by
                 sundry
                 Reasons
                 disproved
                 .
                 Not
              
               Apollos
               .
               Nor
               Clemens
               .
               Nor
               Tertullian
               .
               
                 Objections
                 against
                 St.
              
               Pauls
               
                 being
                 the
                 Penman
                 .
                 Dissimilitude
                 of
                 Style
                 .
                 Admitted
                 by
                 the
                 Antients
                 .
                 Answer
                 of
              
               Origen
               ,
               
                 rejected
                 .
                 Of
              
               Clemens
               ,
               Hierom
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 rejected
                 likewise
                 .
                 St.
              
               Paul
               
                 in
                 what
                 sense
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 His
                 Eloquence
                 and
                 Skill
                 .
                 Causes
                 of
                 the
                 difference
                 in
                 Style
                 ,
                 between
                 this
                 and
                 other
                 Epistles
                 .
                 Coincidence
                 of
                 Expressions
                 in
                 it
                 and
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Epistle
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Answer
                 of
              
               Hierom
               ;
               
                 Rejected
                 .
                 Of
              
               Theodoret.
               Of
               Chrysostome
               .
               
                 Prejudice
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 against
                 St.
              
               Paul.
               
                 Not
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 Forbe●rance
                 of
                 his
                 Name
                 .
                 The
                 true
                 Reason
                 thereof
                 .
                 The
                 Hebrews
                 Church
                 State
                 not
                 Changed
                 .
                 Faith
                 Evangelical
                 educed
                 from
                 Old
                 Testament
                 Principles
                 and
                 Testimonies
                 .
                 Th●se
                 pressed
                 on
                 the
              
               Hebrews
               ,
               
                 not
                 meer
                 Apostolical
                 Authority
                 .
                 Haesitation
                 of
                 the
                 Latin
                 Church
                 about
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ;
                 answered
                 .
                 Other
                 Exceptions
                 from
                 the
                 Epistle
                 it self
                 ;
                 removed
                 .
                 Arguments
                 to
                 prove
                 St.
              
               Paul
               
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Writer
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Testimony
                 of
                 St.
              
               Peter
               ,
               2
               Epist.
               3.
               v.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               
                 Considerations
                 upon
                 that
                 Testimony
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 Epistle
                 of
                 St.
              
               Peter
               
                 Written
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Persons
                 with
                 the
                 First
                 .
                 The
                 First
                 Written
                 unto
                 the
              
               Hebrews
               
                 in
                 their
                 Dispersion
              
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 what
                 .
                 S.
              
               Paul
               
                 wrote
                 an
                 Epistle
                 unto
                 the
                 same
                 Persons
                 to
                 whom
                 St.
              
               Peter
               
                 wrote
                 .
                 That
                 ,
                 this
                 Epistle
                 .
                 Not
                 that
                 to
                 the
              
               Galathians
               .
               
                 Not
                 one
                 lost
                 .
                 The
                 Long-suffering
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 how
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 salvation
                 in
                 this
                 Epistle
                 .
                 The
                 Wisdom
                 ascribed
                 unto
                 St.
              
               Paul
               
                 in
                 the
                 Writing
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 wherein
                 it
                 appears
                 .
                 The
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Weight
                 of
                 this
                 Testimony
                 .
                 The
                 suitableness
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 unto
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Author
                 .
                 Who
                 competent
                 Judges
                 hereof
                 .
                 What
                 required
                 thereunto
                 .
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Churches
                 ;
                 or
                 Catholick
                 Tradition
                 .
                 Evidences
                 from
                 this
                 Epistle
                 its
                 self
                 .
                 The
                 general
                 Argument
                 and
                 Scope
                 .
                 Method
                 .
                 Way
                 of
                 Arguing
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 St.
              
               Pauls
               
                 other
                 Epistles
                 .
                 Skill
                 in
                 Judaical
                 Learning
                 ,
                 Traditions
                 and
                 Customs
                 .
                 Proper
                 to
                 St.
              
               Paul.
               
                 His
                 Bonds
                 and
                 Sufferings
                 .
                 His
                 Companion
              
               Timothy
               .
               
                 His
                 Sign
                 and
                 Token
                 subscribed
              
               .
            
             
               
                 SECOND
                 DISSERTATION
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   1
                
                 THE
                 
                   Divine
                   Authority
                
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 being
                 vindicated
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 great
                 Moment
                 to
                 enquire
                 scrupulously
                 after
                 its
                 Penman
                 .
                 Writings
                 that
                 proceed
                 from
                 
                   Divine
                   Inspiration
                
                 ,
                 receive
                 no
                 addition
                 of
                 Authority
                 from
                 the
                 Reputation
                 or
                 Esteem
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 written
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 hath
                 sufficiently
                 manifested
                 ,
                 by
                 shutting
                 up
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 .
                 The
                 Close
                 of
                 the
                 Pentateuch
                 hath
                 an
                 uncertain
                 Pen-man
                 ,
                 unless
                 we
                 shall
                 suppose
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 written
                 by
                 Moses
                 after
                 his
                 Death
                 .
                 Divers
                 of
                 the
                 Psalms
                 have
                 their
                 Penmen
                 concealed
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 have
                 the
                 whole
                 Books
                 of
                 
                   Joshua
                   ,
                   Judges
                   ,
                   Samuel
                   ,
                   Kings
                   ,
                   Ruth
                   ,
                   Esther
                   ,
                   Job
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Chronicles
                 are
                 but
                 guessed
                 at
                 .
                 Had
                 any
                 prejudice
                 unto
                 their
                 Authority
                 ensued
                 ,
                 this
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 .
                 For
                 those
                 whose
                 Authors
                 are
                 known
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 esteemed
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 by
                 Prophesie
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 Prophets
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 Prophets
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 which
                 they
                 delivered
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Word
                 Delivered
                 or
                 Written
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 Sacred
                 ,
                 or
                 Divine
                 ,
                 because
                 delivered
                 or
                 Written
                 by
                 such
                 Persons
                 as
                 were
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 some
                 other
                 way
                 known
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 Divinely
                 Inspired
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 
                   Working
                   of
                   Miracles
                
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 their
                 
                 dayes
                 received
                 ,
                 and
                 testified
                 unto
                 as
                 such
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 neither
                 of
                 these
                 can
                 be
                 asserted
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 known
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 Penman
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 Moses
                 only
                 excepted
                 ,
                 ever
                 wrought
                 any
                 miracles
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 and
                 chiefest
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Prophets
                 )
                 were
                 rejected
                 and
                 condemned
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 dayes
                 wherein
                 they
                 lived
                 .
                 The
                 only
                 way
                 therefore
                 whereby
                 they
                 were
                 proved
                 to
                 be
                 Prophets
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 it self
                 which
                 they
                 delivered
                 and
                 wrote
                 ;
                 and
                 thereon
                 depended
                 the
                 Evidence
                 and
                 Certainty
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 Divinely
                 inspired
                 .
                 See
                 Amos
                 7.14
                 ,
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 Jer.
                 23.25
                 ,
                 26
                 ,
                 27
                 ,
                 28
                 ,
                 29
                 ,
                 30
                 ,
                 31.
                 
                 And
                 setting
                 aside
                 that
                 
                   actual
                   Inspiration
                
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 for
                 the
                 Declaration
                 and
                 Writing
                 of
                 that
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 came
                 unto
                 them
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 themselves
                 were
                 subject
                 to
                 mistakes
                 .
                 So
                 was
                 Samuel
                 when
                 he
                 thought
                 Eliab
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Annointed
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 16.6
                 .
                 and
                 Nathan
                 when
                 he
                 approved
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 
                   David
                   to
                   build
                   the
                   Temple
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Chron.
                 17.2
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 Elijah
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 he
                 supposed
                 none
                 left
                 in
                 Israel
                 that
                 worshipped
                 God
                 aright
                 but
                 himself
                 ,
                 1
                 Kings
                 19.14
                 ,
                 18.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 then
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Prophesie
                 ,
                 that
                 gave
                 the
                 Writers
                 of
                 it
                 the
                 Reputation
                 and
                 Authority
                 of
                 Prophets
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 being
                 Prophets
                 gave
                 not
                 Authority
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 they
                 declared
                 or
                 wrote
                 as
                 a
                 Word
                 of
                 Prophesie
                 .
                 Hence
                 an
                 anxious
                 enquiry
                 after
                 the
                 Penman
                 of
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 whereas
                 there
                 want
                 not
                 Evidences
                 sufficient
                 to
                 discover
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 Writer
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 whereby
                 also
                 the
                 exceptions
                 made
                 unto
                 its
                 
                   Divine
                   Original
                
                 may
                 be
                 finally
                 obviated
                 ,
                 they
                 also
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 into
                 Consideration
                 .
                 A
                 Subject
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 wherein
                 many
                 Learned
                 Men
                 of
                 Old
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Late
                 ,
                 have
                 exercised
                 themselves
                 ,
                 
                 until
                 this
                 single
                 Argument
                 is
                 grown
                 up
                 into
                 entire
                 and
                 large
                 Treatises
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 only
                 take
                 care
                 that
                 the
                 Truth
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 strenuously
                 asserted
                 and
                 vindicated
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 again
                 by
                 this
                 review
                 be
                 rendred
                 dubious
                 and
                 questionable
                 .
              
               
                 St.
                 Paul
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 whom
                 we
                 affirm
                 this
                 Epistle
                 to
                 be
                 written
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 that
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   2
                
                 this
                 was
                 so
                 highly
                 questioned
                 of
                 Old
                 ,
                 that
                 Origen
                 after
                 the
                 examination
                 of
                 it
                 concludes
                 ,
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   very
                   Truth
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   God
                   only
                   knows
                   .
                
                 However
                 he
                 acknowledgeth
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Antients
                 ,
                 owned
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 written
                 by
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 sayes
                 not
                 without
                 good
                 Reason
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 ascription
                 of
                 it
                 unto
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 he
                 assigns
                 unto
                 a
                 bare
                 report
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 not
                 then
                 be
                 expected
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 after
                 so
                 long
                 a
                 season
                 ,
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 our
                 Assertion
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 manifestly
                 evinced
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 give
                 
                   absolute
                   satisfaction
                
                 unto
                 all
                 ;
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 vain
                 thing
                 for
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 aim
                 at
                 in
                 a
                 Subject
                 wherein
                 men
                 suppose
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 liberty
                 of
                 thinking
                 what
                 they
                 please
                 )
                 yet
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 appear
                 not
                 only
                 highly
                 probable
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 Evidence
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 Opinion
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 hath
                 been
                 promoted
                 in
                 competition
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 
                   blameable
                   pertinaciousness
                
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 appear
                 in
                 its
                 refusal
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 whole
                 of
                 what
                 I
                 shall
                 offer
                 in
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 reduced
                 unto
                 these
                 six
                 Heads
                 .
                 (
                 1.
                 )
                 The
                 manifest
                 failure
                 of
                 all
                 them
                 who
                 have
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 assign
                 it
                 unto
                 any
                 
                   other
                   Penman
                
                 .
                 (
                 2.
                 )
                 The
                 insufficiency
                 of
                 the
                 Arguments
                 insisted
                 on
                 to
                 disprove
                 our
                 Assertion
                 .
                 (
                 3.
                 )
                 Testimony
                 given
                 unto
                 it
                 in
                 other
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 (
                 4.
                 )
                 Considerations
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Writing
                 it self
                 ,
                 compared
                 with
                 other
                 acknowledged
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Author
                 .
                 (
                 5.
                 )
                 The
                 general
                 suffrage
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 or
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Tradition
                 .
                 (
                 6.
                 )
                 Reasons
                 taken
                 from
                 sundry
                 Circumstances
                 relating
                 unto
                 the
                 Epistle
                 its
                 self
                 .
                 Now
                 as
                 all
                 these
                 Evidences
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 equal
                 force
                 ,
                 so
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 very
                 cogent
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 together
                 very
                 sufficient
                 to
                 free
                 our
                 Assertion
                 from
                 just
                 Question
                 or
                 Exception
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 The
                 Vncertainty
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 question
                 whether
                 Paul
                 were
                 the
                 Writer
                 of
                 this
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   3
                
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 want
                 of
                 probable
                 grounds
                 in
                 assigning
                 it
                 unto
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 hath
                 some
                 inducement
                 in
                 it
                 to
                 leave
                 it
                 unto
                 him
                 whose
                 of
                 Old
                 it
                 was
                 esteemed
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 once
                 men
                 began
                 to
                 take
                 to
                 themselves
                 a
                 liberty
                 of
                 Conjecture
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 neither
                 make
                 an
                 end
                 themselves
                 ,
                 nor
                 fix
                 any
                 bounds
                 unto
                 the
                 imagination
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 Having
                 once
                 lost
                 its
                 true
                 Author
                 no
                 other
                 could
                 be
                 asserted
                 with
                 any
                 such
                 evidence
                 ,
                 or
                 indeed
                 probability
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 instantly
                 twenty
                 more
                 with
                 as
                 good
                 Grounds
                 and
                 Reasons
                 might
                 be
                 entitled
                 unto
                 it
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 sundry
                 Persons
                 have
                 been
                 named
                 ,
                 all
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 account
                 that
                 some
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 name
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 why
                 should
                 not
                 one
                 mans
                 Authority
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 be
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 anothers
                 ?
              
               
                 Origen
                 in
                 Eusebius
                 affirms
                 that
                 some
                 supposed
                 Luke
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   4
                
                 this
                 Epistle
                 .
                 But
                 neither
                 doth
                 he
                 approve
                 their
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 nor
                 mention
                 what
                 Reasons
                 they
                 pretend
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 He
                 adds
                 also
                 that
                 some
                 esteemed
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 written
                 by
                 Clemens
                 of
                 
                   Rome
                   .
                   Clemens
                
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 allows
                 St.
                 Paul
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 supposeth
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 Translated
                 by
                 Luke
                 ,
                 because
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 the
                 Style
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 unlike
                 that
                 of
                 his
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                   Grotius
                
                 of
                 late
                 contends
                 for
                 Luke
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 it
                 on
                 the
                 
                 same
                 account
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 the
                 instances
                 which
                 he
                 gives
                 ,
                 rather
                 argue
                 a
                 Coincidence
                 of
                 some
                 Words
                 and
                 Phrases
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 similitude
                 of
                 Style
                 ,
                 which
                 things
                 are
                 very
                 different
                 .
                 Hierom
                 also
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   juxta
                   quosdam
                   videtur
                   esse
                   Lucae
                   Evangelistae
                   ,
                   by
                   some
                   it
                   was
                   thought
                   to
                   be
                   written
                   by
                
                 Luke
                 
                   the
                   Evangelist
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 took
                 from
                 
                   Clemens
                   ,
                   Origen
                
                 and
                 Eusebius
                 ;
                 only
                 he
                 mentions
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 Style
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 St.
                 Luke
                 ,
                 but
                 afterwards
                 informs
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 Judgement
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Conformity
                 in
                 Style
                 ,
                 between
                 this
                 Epistle
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Clemens
                   Romanus
                
                 .
                 None
                 of
                 them
                 acquaint
                 us
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 Authors
                 or
                 Approvers
                 of
                 this
                 Conjeciure
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 do
                 they
                 give
                 any
                 credit
                 themselves
                 unto
                 it
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 Opinion
                 reported
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 intimated
                 by
                 Clemens
                 of
                 the
                 Agreement
                 of
                 the
                 Style
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 allowed
                 by
                 Hierom
                 )
                 whereon
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 ascribe
                 the
                 Writing
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 Translation
                 of
                 it
                 unto
                 
                   Luke
                   .
                   Grotius
                
                 alone
                 contends
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 this
                 only
                 Argument
                 ,
                 that
                 sundry
                 words
                 are
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 sense
                 by
                 St.
                 Luke
                 and
                 the
                 Writer
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 this
                 Observation
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 moment
                 shall
                 afterwards
                 be
                 declared
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Opinion
                 then
                 may
                 be
                 well
                 rejected
                 as
                 a
                 groundless
                 guess
                 of
                 an
                 obscure
                 unknown
                 Original
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 tolerably
                 confirmed
                 either
                 by
                 Testimony
                 or
                 Circumstances
                 of
                 things
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 will
                 forego
                 a
                 Perswasion
                 established
                 on
                 so
                 many
                 important
                 Considerations
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 manifest
                 this
                 of
                 St.
                 Pauls
                 being
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 Testimonies
                 ,
                 upon
                 every
                 arbitrary
                 ungrounded
                 Conjeciure
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 sure
                 never
                 to
                 find
                 rest
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 rightly
                 perswaded
                 of
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 shall
                 add
                 one
                 Consideration
                 that
                 will
                 cast
                 this
                 Opinion
                 of
                 Grotius
                 quite
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 limits
                 of
                 probability
                 .
                 By
                 general
                 Consent
                 this
                 Epistle
                 was
                 written
                 whilst
                 James
                 was
                 yet
                 alive
                 and
                 presided
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 afterwards
                 prove
                 it
                 so
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 .
                 What
                 was
                 his
                 Authority
                 as
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 what
                 his
                 Reputation
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 both
                 known
                 in
                 general
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 his
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 particular
                 is
                 intimated
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Acts
                 15.13
                 .
                 Gal.
                 2.9
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 whose
                 instruction
                 in
                 this
                 Epistle
                 is
                 principally
                 intended
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 means
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 their
                 Brethren
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Eastern
                   Dispersion
                
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Now
                 is
                 it
                 Reason
                 to
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 who
                 was
                 not
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 a
                 Scholar
                 and
                 Follower
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 used
                 to
                 write
                 unto
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 wherein
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 a
                 Pillar
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 had
                 his
                 especial
                 Residence
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 actually
                 Preside
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 an
                 Argument
                 of
                 such
                 huge
                 importance
                 ,
                 with
                 Reasons
                 against
                 a
                 practice
                 wherein
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 ingaged
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 that
                 Apostle
                 himself
                 as
                 appears
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 2.12
                 .
                 Were
                 any
                 one
                 then
                 alive
                 of
                 more
                 esteem
                 and
                 Reputation
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 certainly
                 He
                 was
                 the
                 fittest
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 this
                 employment
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 well
                 all
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 agree
                 unto
                 St.
                 Paul
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 afterwards
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   5
                
                 Some
                 have
                 assigned
                 the
                 Writing
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 unto
                 
                   Barnabas
                   .
                   Clemens
                   ,
                   Origen
                   ,
                   Eusebius
                
                 make
                 no
                 mention
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 
                 Tertullian
                 was
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 this
                 Opinion
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 reported
                 as
                 his
                 by
                 
                   Hierom.
                   Philastrius
                
                 also
                 remembers
                 the
                 report
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 late
                 defended
                 by
                 Camero
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 concerning
                 Luke
                 by
                 Grotius
                 )
                 whose
                 Reasons
                 for
                 his
                 conjecture
                 are
                 confuted
                 with
                 some
                 sharpness
                 by
                 Spanhemius
                 ,
                 mindful
                 as
                 it
                 seems
                 of
                 his
                 Fathers
                 Controversie
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 Scholars
                 .
                 The
                 Authority
                 of
                 Tertullian
                 is
                 the
                 sole
                 foundation
                 of
                 this
                 Opinion
                 ;
                 
                 But
                 as
                 the
                 Book
                 wherein
                 he
                 mentions
                 it
                 was
                 written
                 in
                 his
                 Paroxysme
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 uttered
                 not
                 that
                 only
                 unadvisedly
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 seems
                 not
                 to
                 lay
                 much
                 weight
                 on
                 the
                 Epistle
                 it self
                 ,
                 only
                 preferring
                 it
                 unto
                 the
                 
                   Apochryphal
                   Hermes
                   ;
                   Receptior
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                 
                   apud
                   Ecclesias
                   Epistola
                   Barnabae
                   illo
                   Apocrypho
                   pastore
                   Maechorum
                   .
                
                 And
                 we
                 have
                 shewed
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Latin
                   Church
                
                 was
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 somewhat
                 unacquainted
                 with
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 marvel
                 if
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 should
                 mistake
                 its
                 Author
                 .
                 Grotius
                 would
                 disprove
                 this
                 Opinion
                 from
                 the
                 dissimilitude
                 of
                 its
                 style
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 goes
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 corrupt
                 and
                 barbarous
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 little
                 weight
                 in
                 that
                 Observation
                 ;
                 
                 that
                 Epistle
                 being
                 certainly
                 spurious
                 ,
                 no
                 way
                 savouring
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 or
                 Spirit
                 of
                 him
                 on
                 whom
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 vulgarly
                 imposed
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 Epistle
                 which
                 is
                 cited
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Antients
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 not
                 this
                 unto
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 is
                 well
                 proved
                 by
                 Baronius
                 from
                 the
                 names
                 that
                 Hierom
                 mentions
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 no
                 where
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 Epistle
                 of
                 Barnabas
                 is
                 an
                 open
                 fruit
                 of
                 that
                 vanity
                 which
                 prevailed
                 in
                 many
                 about
                 the
                 third
                 and
                 
                   fourth
                   Ages
                
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 of
                 personating
                 in
                 their
                 Writings
                 some
                 Apostolical
                 Persons
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 seldom
                 or
                 never
                 kept
                 any
                 good
                 decorum
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 easily
                 be
                 manifested
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 instance
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 our
                 present
                 Case
                 ,
                 the
                 Reason
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 validity
                 against
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 Opinion
                 concerning
                 Luke
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 others
                 of
                 an
                 equal
                 evidence
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 .
                 Barnabas
                 was
                 not
                 an
                 
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 properly
                 and
                 strictly
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 nor
                 had
                 Apostolical
                 Mission
                 or
                 Authority
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 rather
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 LXX
                 .
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 as
                 Epiphanius
                 affirms
                 .
                 
                 And
                 Eusebius
                 a
                 Person
                 less
                 credulous
                 than
                 he
                 ,
                 acknowledging
                 that
                 a
                 just
                 and
                 true
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 them
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 yet
                 placeth
                 Barnabas
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 them
                 concerning
                 whom
                 all
                 agreed
                 .
                 Much
                 weight
                 indeed
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 lay
                 hereon
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 Catalogues
                 given
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 Antients
                 of
                 those
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 are
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 
                   rude
                   Collection
                
                 of
                 such
                 names
                 as
                 they
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 applied
                 without
                 Reason
                 or
                 Testimony
                 ;
                 but
                 Apostle
                 he
                 was
                 none
                 .
              
               
                 Many
                 circumstances
                 also
                 concurr
                 to
                 the
                 removal
                 of
                 this
                 conjecture
                 .
                 The
                 Epistle
                 was
                 written
                 in
                 
                   Italy
                   ,
                   Chap.
                
                 13.24
                 .
                 where
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 appear
                 that
                 Barnabas
                 ever
                 was
                 .
                 The
                 fabulous
                 Author
                 ,
                 I
                 confess
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Rhapsedy
                 called
                 the
                 Recognitions
                 of
                 Clemens
                 ,
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 Barnabas
                 went
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 taking
                 along
                 Clemens
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 returning
                 into
                 Judaea
                 ,
                 found
                 St.
                 Peter
                 at
                 Caesarea
                 .
                 But
                 St.
                 Luke
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 gives
                 us
                 another
                 account
                 ,
                 both
                 where
                 Barnabas
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 was
                 employed
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 intimated
                 by
                 him
                 who
                 knew
                 nothing
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 .
                 For
                 whilst
                 St.
                 Peter
                 was
                 at
                 
                   Caesarea
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 10.1
                 .
                 Barnabas
                 was
                 at
                 
                   Hierusalem
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 9.27
                 .
                 being
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 after
                 sent
                 to
                 Antioch
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 chap.
                 11.22
                 .
                 Again
                 Timothy
                 was
                 the
                 Companion
                 of
                 the
                 Writer
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Epistle
                   .
                   chap.
                
                 13.23
                 .
                 a
                 Person
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 appears
                 unknown
                 unto
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 being
                 taken
                 into
                 St.
                 Pauls
                 Society
                 after
                 their
                 difference
                 and
                 separation
                 ,
                 Acts
                 15.39
                 .
                 chap.
                 16.1
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 also
                 been
                 in
                 bonds
                 or
                 imprisonment
                 ,
                 chap.
                 10.34
                 .
                 whereof
                 we
                 cannot
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 learn
                 any
                 thing
                 concerning
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 St.
                 Paul
                 being
                 known
                 unto
                 all
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 the
                 Writing
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   Barnabas
                
                 was
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 that
                 Light
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 Apprehension
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 use
                 and
                 expiration
                 of
                 Judaical
                 Rites
                 herein
                 expressed
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 easily
                 mislead
                 into
                 a
                 practical
                 miscarriage
                 in
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 2.13
                 .
                 
                 wherein
                 although
                 some
                 (
                 after
                 Hieroms
                 fancy
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 St.
                 Peter
                 and
                 St.
                 Paul
                 was
                 only
                 in
                 pretence
                 )
                 have
                 laboured
                 to
                 free
                 St.
                 Peter
                 and
                 his
                 Companions
                 on
                 other
                 grounds
                 from
                 any
                 sinful
                 failing
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 should
                 seem
                 in
                 a
                 direct
                 opposition
                 unto
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 St.
                 Paul
                 affirming
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 that
                 particular
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 blamed
                 or
                 
                   condemned
                   ,
                   v●r
                
                 .
                 11.
                 (
                 not
                 unlike
                 him
                 who
                 hath
                 written
                 a
                 justification
                 of
                 Aaron
                 in
                 his
                 making
                 the
                 
                   Golden
                   Calf
                
                 )
                 yet
                 that
                 Barnabas
                 was
                 not
                 come
                 up
                 unto
                 any
                 constancy
                 in
                 his
                 practice
                 about
                 Mosaical
                 Institutions
                 ,
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 the
                 Text.
                 And
                 shall
                 we
                 suppose
                 that
                 He
                 who
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 upon
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 some
                 few
                 Brethren
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 from
                 St.
                 James
                 ,
                 durst
                 not
                 avouch
                 and
                 abide
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 
                   personal
                   Liberty
                
                 ,
                 but
                 deserted
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 not
                 without
                 some
                 blameable
                 
                   dissimulation
                   ,
                   Gal.
                
                 2.13
                 .
                 should
                 now
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 Authority
                 write
                 an
                 Epistle
                 unto
                 that
                 Church
                 with
                 St.
                 James
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 concurring
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 Judgement
                 and
                 Practice
                 ,
                 about
                 that
                 very
                 thing
                 ,
                 wherein
                 himself
                 out
                 of
                 respect
                 unto
                 them
                 had
                 particularly
                 miscarried
                 ?
                 This
                 certainly
                 was
                 rather
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 whose
                 Light
                 and
                 Constancy
                 in
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 delivered
                 in
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 engagements
                 in
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 is
                 known
                 from
                 the
                 story
                 of
                 the
                 Acts
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 other
                 Writings
                 .
              
               
                 Apollos
                 hath
                 been
                 thought
                 by
                 some
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Penman
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 because
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   6
                
                 it
                 answers
                 the
                 Character
                 given
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 an
                 
                   Eloquent
                   man
                
                 ,
                 
                 mighty
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 fervent
                 in
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 mightily
                 convinced
                 the
                 Jews
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 it self
                 ,
                 Acts
                 18.24
                 ,
                 28.
                 all
                 which
                 things
                 appear
                 throughout
                 this
                 whole
                 Discourse
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Conjecture
                 hath
                 no
                 Countenance
                 from
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 no
                 mention
                 being
                 made
                 of
                 any
                 Epistle
                 written
                 by
                 Apollos
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 reckoned
                 by
                 Hierom
                 amongst
                 the
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Writers
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 interpolated
                 that
                 work
                 with
                 some
                 Fragments
                 out
                 of
                 Sophronius
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 he
                 reported
                 by
                 
                   Clemens
                   ,
                   Origen
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 by
                 any
                 esteemed
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 .
                 However
                 I
                 confess
                 somewhat
                 of
                 moment
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 apprehended
                 in
                 the
                 Observation
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Excellencies
                 ascribed
                 unto
                 Apollos
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 peculiar
                 unto
                 him
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 had
                 they
                 not
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 been
                 found
                 in
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 and
                 degree
                 ,
                 more
                 eminent
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 this
                 Conjecture
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 under
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Origen
                   ,
                   Eusebius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Hierom
                 in
                 the
                 places
                 forecited
                 ,
                 mention
                 a
                 report
                 concerning
                 some
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   7
                
                 who
                 ascribed
                 this
                 Epistle
                 unto
                 
                   Clemens
                   Romanus
                
                 .
                 None
                 of
                 them
                 give
                 any
                 Countenance
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 intimate
                 any
                 Grounds
                 of
                 that
                 supposition
                 ;
                 only
                 Hierom
                 affirms
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 Similitude
                 between
                 the
                 Style
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Clemens
                 ,
                 which
                 occasioned
                 the
                 suspition
                 of
                 his
                 Translating
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 whereof
                 afterwards
                 .
                 Erasmus
                 hath
                 since
                 taken
                 up
                 that
                 Report
                 ,
                 and
                 seems
                 to
                 give
                 credit
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 hath
                 not
                 contributed
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 Reason
                 or
                 Testimony
                 unto
                 its
                 Confirmation
                 .
                 A
                 Worthy
                 Holy
                 Man
                 was
                 this
                 Clemens
                 no
                 
                 doubt
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Rome
                 .
                 But
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Antients
                 of
                 any
                 Learning
                 or
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 ever
                 laid
                 weight
                 on
                 this
                 Conjecture
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 had
                 he
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 Convert
                 from
                 among
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 what
                 Authority
                 had
                 he
                 to
                 interpose
                 himself
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 their
                 peculiar
                 concernment
                 ?
                 Whence
                 may
                 it
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 that
                 Skill
                 in
                 the
                 Nature
                 Use
                 and
                 End
                 of
                 Mosaical
                 Rites
                 and
                 Institutions
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Writer
                   of
                   this
                   Epistle
                
                 discovers
                 in
                 himself
                 ?
                 Neither
                 doth
                 that
                 Epistle
                 of
                 his
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 which
                 is
                 yet
                 extant
                 ,
                 though
                 excellent
                 in
                 its
                 kind
                 ,
                 permit
                 us
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 he
                 wrote
                 by
                 Divine
                 Inspiration
                 .
                 Besides
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 had
                 a
                 desire
                 and
                 purpose
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Hebrews
                   ,
                   chap.
                
                 13.22
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 he
                 desires
                 to
                 be
                 restored
                 unto
                 them
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 with
                 them
                 before
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 appear
                 that
                 this
                 Clemens
                 was
                 ever
                 in
                 Palestine
                 ,
                 so
                 what
                 Reason
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 to
                 leave
                 his
                 own
                 charge
                 now
                 to
                 go
                 thither
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 imagine
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 end
                 this
                 needless
                 Debate
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 Epistle
                 which
                 was
                 truly
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Words
                 and
                 Authority
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 Eusebius
                 long
                 since
                 observed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   8
                
                 
                   Sixtus
                   Sinensis
                
                 affirms
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Work
                 whose
                 Author
                 we
                 enquire
                 after
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 some
                 assigned
                 unto
                 Tertullian
                 .
                 
                 A
                 fond
                 and
                 impious
                 imagination
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 no
                 man
                 of
                 Judgement
                 or
                 Sobriety
                 could
                 ever
                 fall
                 into
                 .
                 This
                 Epistle
                 was
                 famous
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 before
                 Tertullian
                 was
                 born
                 ;
                 
                 is
                 ascribed
                 by
                 himself
                 unto
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 passages
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 corrupted
                 by
                 one
                 Theodotus
                 long
                 before
                 his
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 the
                 Vncertainty
                 of
                 these
                 Conjectures
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Evidence
                 of
                 Reason
                 and
                 Circumstances
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 disproved
                 ,
                 two
                 things
                 we
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 obtained
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 no
                 Objection
                 on
                 their
                 Account
                 can
                 arise
                 against
                 our
                 Assertion
                 .
                 And
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 St.
                 Paul
                 be
                 not
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Writer
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 was
                 at
                 a
                 total
                 loss
                 whom
                 to
                 ascribe
                 it
                 unto
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 may
                 reasonably
                 be
                 expected
                 that
                 the
                 weakness
                 of
                 these
                 Conjectures
                 ,
                 should
                 if
                 not
                 add
                 unto
                 ,
                 yet
                 set
                 of
                 the
                 credibility
                 of
                 the
                 Reasons
                 and
                 Testimonies
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 produced
                 in
                 the
                 Assignement
                 of
                 it
                 unto
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   9
                
                 The
                 Objections
                 that
                 are
                 laid
                 by
                 some
                 against
                 our
                 Assignation
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 unto
                 St.
                 Paul
                 according
                 unto
                 the
                 Order
                 proposed
                 ,
                 are
                 nextly
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 .
                 These
                 I
                 shall
                 pass
                 through
                 with
                 what
                 briefness
                 I
                 can
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 wanting
                 unto
                 the
                 Defensative
                 designed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Dissimilitude
                   of
                   Style
                
                 ,
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 writing
                 from
                 that
                 used
                 by
                 St.
                 Paul
                 in
                 his
                 other
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 is
                 pressed
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 principally
                 insisted
                 on
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 whole
                 of
                 what
                 with
                 any
                 
                   colour
                   of
                   Reason
                
                 is
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 in
                 this
                 Cause
                 .
                 This
                 the
                 Antients
                 admitted
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Elegancy
                   ,
                   propriety
                   of
                   Speech
                
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 Loftiness
                 ,
                 that
                 occurr
                 in
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 
                 difference
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 from
                 those
                 of
                 St.
                 Pauls
                 writings
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   Oecumenius
                   ;
                   it
                   seems
                   not
                   to
                   be
                
                 St.
                 Pauls
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   Style
                   or
                   Character
                   of
                   Speech
                   .
                
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 Clemens
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 supposed
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 written
                 in
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 translated
                 into
                 Greek
                 by
                 St.
                 Luke
                 the
                 Evangelist
                 ;
                 the
                 Style
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 sayes
                 ,
                 being
                 like
                 unto
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 that
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 purely
                 Greek
                 ,
                 whereas
                 this
                 is
                 accused
                 to
                 be
                 full
                 of
                 Hebraisms
                 ,
                 so
                 little
                 weight
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 on
                 these
                 
                   Critical
                   Censures
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Learned
                 men
                 perpetually
                 contradict
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Origen
                 also
                 confesseth
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 in
                 its
                 Character
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Idiotism
                 ,
                 or
                 propriety
                 of
                 the
                 Language
                 of
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 who
                 acknowledgeth
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 11.6
                 .
                 
                   rude
                   in
                
                 Speech
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 Epistle
                 is
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   composition
                   of
                   its
                   Speech
                   Elegantly
                   Greek
                   ,
                
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 believe
                 him
                 ,
                 any
                 one
                 will
                 discern
                 who
                 can
                 judge
                 between
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 Styles
                 .
                 
                 And
                 
                   Hierom
                   ,
                   Scripserat
                   autem
                   ad
                   Hebraeos
                   Hebraice
                   ,
                   id
                   est
                   suo
                   eloquio
                   disertissimè
                   ;
                   ut
                   eo
                   quae
                   eloquuntur
                   scripta
                   fuerant
                   in
                   Hebraeo
                   aliquatenus
                   verterentur
                   in
                   Graecum
                   ;
                   &
                   hanc
                   causam
                   esse
                   quod
                   a
                   coeteris
                   Pauli
                   Epistolis
                   discrepare
                   videatur
                   .
                
                 It
                 seems
                 to
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 St.
                 Pauls
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 Translation
                 out
                 of
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 speaks
                 not
                 with
                 his
                 wonted
                 confidence
                 .
                 And
                 elsewhere
                 he
                 sayes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Style
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Clemens
                   .
                   Erasmus
                
                 presseth
                 this
                 Objection
                 ;
                 Restat
                 ,
                 
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   Jam
                   argumentum
                   illud
                   quo
                   non
                   aliud
                   certius
                   ;
                   stylus
                   ipse
                   &
                   orationis
                   Character
                   ,
                   qui
                   nihil
                   habet
                   affinitatis
                   cum
                   Phrasi
                   Paulina
                   ;
                   The
                   Style
                   and
                   Character
                   of
                   Speech
                   have
                   no
                   affinity
                   with
                   the
                   Phrase
                   of
                   St.
                
                 Paul.
                 This
                 Consideration
                 also
                 drew
                 Calvin
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 Opinion
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 insisted
                 on
                 by
                 Camero
                 and
                 Grotius
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 .
                 The
                 summ
                 of
                 this
                 Objection
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 St.
                 Paul
                 was
                 
                   rude
                   in
                   Speech
                
                 which
                 is
                 manifest
                 in
                 his
                 other
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Style
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 pure
                 ,
                 elegant
                 ,
                 florid
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 hath
                 no
                 affinity
                 with
                 his
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 esteemed
                 the
                 Penman
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 As
                 this
                 Objection
                 was
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 by
                 them
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 it
                 admitted
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   10
                
                 as
                 true
                 ,
                 so
                 because
                 they
                 constantly
                 adhered
                 to
                 the
                 Assignation
                 of
                 it
                 unto
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 they
                 gave
                 sundry
                 Answers
                 unto
                 it
                 .
                 Origen
                 gives
                 us
                 his
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sense
                 or
                 Subiect
                 Matter
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 was
                 from
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 excellent
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 way
                 inferiour
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Apostle
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 as
                 every
                 one
                 exercised
                 in
                 the
                 Reading
                 of
                 his
                 Epistles
                 will
                 grant
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Structure
                 and
                 Phrase
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 supposeth
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 ,
                 who
                 taking
                 the
                 Dictates
                 of
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 from
                 thence
                 composed
                 this
                 Epistle
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Answer
                 can
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 be
                 admitted
                 of
                 ,
                 nor
                 accommodated
                 unto
                 any
                 Writing
                 given
                 by
                 
                   Divine
                   Inspiration
                
                 .
                 For
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 very
                 Words
                 of
                 their
                 Writings
                 were
                 suggested
                 unto
                 his
                 Penmen
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 might
                 have
                 no
                 influence
                 from
                 humane
                 frailty
                 or
                 fallibility
                 )
                 which
                 alone
                 renders
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 their
                 Writings
                 Sacred
                 and
                 Divine
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 intimation
                 would
                 resolve
                 the
                 Truth
                 in
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Care
                 and
                 Diligence
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 took
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 composed
                 it
                 ;
                 wherein
                 he
                 was
                 liable
                 to
                 mistakes
                 ,
                 unless
                 we
                 shall
                 vainly
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 also
                 was
                 inspired
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 generally
                 they
                 who
                 admitted
                 of
                 this
                 Objection
                 ,
                 gave
                 the
                 Answer
                 unto
                 it
                 before
                 intimated
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Epistle
                 was
                 Originally
                 written
                 in
                 Hebrew
                 by
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Translated
                 by
                 some
                 other
                 into
                 the
                 Greek
                 Language
                 .
                 So
                 Oecumenius
                 ;
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   The
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   Alteration
                   or
                   difference
                   of
                   Style
                   in
                   this
                   Epistle
                   is
                   manifest
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   written
                   unto
                   the
                
                 Hebrews
                 
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   Language
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   afterwards
                   Translated
                   .
                   Hierom
                
                 and
                 Clemens
                 also
                 incline
                 to
                 this
                 Opinion
                 and
                 Answer
                 .
                 And
                 Theophylact
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 following
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 he
                 egregiously
                 confutes
                 them
                 who
                 deny
                 St.
                 Paul
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Excellency
                 ,
                 Efficacy
                 ,
                 and
                 irrefragable
                 Power
                 and
                 Authority
                 wherewith
                 it
                 is
                 accompanied
                 ,
                 yet
                 admits
                 of
                 this
                 Objection
                 ,
                 and
                 answers
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 Translated
                 by
                 St.
                 Luke
                 or
                 Clemens
                 .
                 Only
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 indeed
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 without
                 taking
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 pretended
                 dissimilitude
                 of
                 Style
                 ascribes
                 it
                 directly
                 to
                 St.
                 Paul.
                 But
                 to
                 this
                 Answer
                 incline
                 generally
                 the
                 Divines
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 
                   Catharinus
                   ,
                   Bellarminus
                   ,
                   Baronius
                   ,
                   Cornelius
                   à
                   Lapide
                   ,
                   Canus
                   ,
                   Math●us
                   Galenus
                   ,
                   Ludovicus
                   Tena
                   ,
                
                 and
                 others
                 without
                 number
                 ;
                 
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 rejected
                 by
                 Estius
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 among
                 themselves
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 afterwards
                 consider
                 in
                 a
                 Dessertation
                 designed
                 unto
                 that
                 Purpose
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 we
                 affirm
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 way
                 needful
                 as
                 an
                 Answer
                 unto
                 the
                 Objection
                 insisted
                 on
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 now
                 farther
                 particularly
                 manifest
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Foundation
                 of
                 this
                 Objection
                 lyes
                 in
                 St.
                 Pauls
                 acknowledgement
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   11
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   rude
                   in
                   Speech
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 11.6
                 .
                 This
                 Origen
                 presseth
                 ,
                 and
                 Hierom
                 takes
                 occasion
                 hence
                 to
                 censure
                 his
                 skill
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Mother
                   Tongue
                
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 was
                 the
                 Greek
                 unto
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 born
                 at
                 Tarsus
                 in
                 Cilicia
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 St.
                 
                 Paul's
                 nativity
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 same
                 Hierom
                 from
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 affirms
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 born
                 at
                 Ghiscalis
                 ,
                 a
                 Town
                 of
                 Galile
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 he
                 went
                 afterwards
                 with
                 his
                 Parents
                 to
                 Tarsus
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 express
                 testimony
                 ,
                 Acts
                 22.23
                 .
                 
                   I
                   verily
                   was
                   born
                   in
                   Tarsus
                   ,
                   a
                   City
                   of
                   Cilicia
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 seems
                 an
                 infirm
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Objection
                 insisted
                 on
                 ;
                 Paul
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 is
                 dealing
                 with
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 about
                 the
                 false
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 who
                 seduced
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Simplicity
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 The
                 Course
                 which
                 they
                 took
                 to
                 ensnare
                 them
                 ,
                 was
                 vain
                 affected
                 Eloquence
                 ,
                 and
                 strains
                 of
                 Rhetorick
                 unbecoming
                 the
                 Work
                 they
                 pretended
                 to
                 be
                 ingaged
                 in
                 .
                 Puffed
                 up
                 with
                 this
                 singularity
                 they
                 contemned
                 St.
                 Paul
                 as
                 a
                 rude
                 unskilful
                 Person
                 no
                 way
                 able
                 to
                 match
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 fine
                 Declamations
                 .
                 In
                 answer
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 He
                 first
                 tells
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 became
                 not
                 him
                 to
                 use
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.17
                 .
                 that
                 
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   Words
                
                 or
                 Speech
                 which
                 Orators
                 flourished
                 withall
                 ;
                 or
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 2.13
                 .
                 the
                 
                   Words
                   that
                   Mans
                   Wisdom
                   teacheth
                
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 artificial
                 composition
                 of
                 Words
                 to
                 entice
                 thereby
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 calls
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 2.1
                 .
                 And
                 many
                 Reasons
                 he
                 gives
                 why
                 it
                 became
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 his
                 design
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Seducers
                 and
                 false
                 Apostles
                 did
                 .
                 Again
                 he
                 answers
                 by
                 Concession
                 in
                 this
                 Place
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 suppose
                 I
                 be
                 ,
                 or
                 were
                 ,
                 rude
                 or
                 
                   unskilful
                   in
                   speech
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 this
                 matter
                 depend
                 thereon
                 ;
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 manifest
                 unto
                 you
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Mysterie
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ?
                 He
                 doth
                 not
                 confess
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 saith
                 Austin
                 ,
                 but
                 grants
                 it
                 for
                 their
                 Conviction
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 concurr
                 ,
                 
                   Oecumenius
                   ,
                   Aquinas
                   ,
                   Lyra
                   ,
                   Catharinus
                   ,
                   Clarius
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Capellus
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 others
                 on
                 the
                 place
                 .
                 If
                 then
                 by
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 seducing
                 en●icing
                 Rhetorick
                 wherewith
                 the
                 false
                 Teachers
                 entangled
                 the
                 Affections
                 of
                 their
                 unskilful
                 hearers
                 be
                 intended
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 grant
                 that
                 St.
                 Paul
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 was
                 unskilful
                 
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 sure
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 make
                 no
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 denyed
                 that
                 any
                 footsteps
                 of
                 it
                 appear
                 in
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 solid
                 ,
                 convincing
                 ,
                 unpainted
                 Eloquence
                 be
                 intended
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 St.
                 Paul
                 neither
                 did
                 ,
                 nor
                 justly
                 could
                 confess
                 himself
                 unacquainted
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 only
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 Concession
                 of
                 the
                 Objection
                 made
                 against
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 
                   False
                   Teachers
                
                 to
                 manifest
                 how
                 they
                 could
                 obtain
                 no
                 manner
                 of
                 advantage
                 thereby
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   12
                
                 Neither
                 are
                 the
                 other
                 Epistles
                 of
                 St.
                 Paul
                 written
                 in
                 so
                 low
                 and
                 homely
                 a
                 Style
                 as
                 is
                 pretended
                 .
                 
                 Chrysostome
                 speaking
                 of
                 him
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 his
                 Eloquence
                 he
                 was
                 esteemed
                 Mercury
                 by
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 Somewhat
                 hath
                 been
                 spoken
                 hereunto
                 before
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 I
                 shall
                 now
                 only
                 add
                 the
                 Words
                 of
                 a
                 Person
                 who
                 was
                 no
                 incompetent
                 Judge
                 in
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 .
                 
                 Quum
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   orationis
                   ipsius
                   totam
                   indolem
                   &
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   proprius
                   considero
                   ,
                   nullam
                   ego
                   in
                   ipso
                   Platone
                   similem
                   grandiloquentiam
                   ,
                   quoties
                   illi
                   libuit
                   Dei
                   Mysteria
                   detonare
                   ,
                   nullam
                   in
                   Demosthene
                   parum
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   comperisse
                   me
                   fateor
                   ,
                   quoties
                   animos
                   velmetu
                   Divini
                   Judicii
                   perterrefacere
                   ,
                   vel
                   commonefacere
                   ,
                   vel
                   ad
                   contemplandam
                   Dei
                   bonitatem
                   attrahere
                   ,
                   vel
                   ad
                   pietatis
                   &
                   misericordiae
                   officia
                   constituit
                   adhortari
                   ,
                   nullam
                   denique
                   vel
                   in
                   ipso
                   Aristotele
                   &
                   Galeno
                   praestantissimis
                   alioquin
                   artificibus
                   ,
                   magis
                   exactam
                   docendi
                   Methodum
                   invenio
                   .
                   When
                   I
                   well
                   consider
                   the
                   Genius
                   and
                   Character
                   of
                   the
                   Speech
                   and
                   Style
                   of
                   this
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   I
                   confess
                   I
                   never
                   found
                   that
                   Grandure
                   in
                
                 Plato
                 
                   himself
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   thundereth
                   out
                   the
                   Mysteries
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   nor
                   that
                   Gravity
                   and
                   Vehemency
                   in
                
                 Demosthenes
                 
                   as
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   intends
                   to
                   terrifie
                   the
                   minds
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   dread
                   of
                   the
                   Judgements
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   would
                   warn
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   draw
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   contemplation
                   of
                   his
                   Goodness
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   the
                   Duties
                   of
                   Piety
                   and
                   Mercy
                   ;
                   Nor
                   do
                   I
                   find
                   a
                   more
                   exact
                   Method
                   of
                   Teaching
                   in
                   those
                   great
                   and
                   excellent
                   Masters
                   ,
                
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 and
                 Galen
                 ,
                 
                   than
                   in
                   him
                
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 plainly
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 
                   Greek
                   Fathers
                
                 almost
                 with
                 one
                 consent
                 do
                 testifie
                 ,
                 so
                 do
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Latines
                 also
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 best
                 Learned
                 of
                 the
                 later
                 Criticks
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 may
                 it
                 be
                 defended
                 against
                 any
                 opposition
                 .
                 And
                 Hierom
                 himself
                 ,
                 who
                 takes
                 most
                 Liberty
                 to
                 censure
                 his
                 Style
                 ,
                 doth
                 so
                 far
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 forget
                 his
                 own
                 temerity
                 therein
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 cry
                 out
                 against
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 dreamed
                 as
                 he
                 speaks
                 ,
                 that
                 St.
                 Paul
                 was
                 not
                 throughly
                 acquainted
                 with
                 all
                 propriety
                 of
                 Speech
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 ever
                 spake
                 word
                 about
                 any
                 defect
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 ,
                 though
                 as
                 able
                 to
                 judge
                 as
                 any
                 one
                 what
                 ever
                 who
                 hath
                 since
                 passed
                 his
                 Censure
                 unto
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 an
                 
                   evident
                   mistake
                
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 instance
                 which
                 he
                 pitched
                 on
                 to
                 confirm
                 his
                 Observation
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 most
                 Learned
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Greek
                   Fathers
                
                 ;
                 For
                 affirming
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 hyperbata
                 in
                 the
                 Style
                 of
                 this
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 which
                 render
                 it
                 uneven
                 and
                 difficult
                 ,
                 he
                 confirms
                 his
                 Assertion
                 with
                 an
                 instance
                 in
                 2
                 Cor.
                 4.4
                 .
                 
                   In
                   whom
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   this
                   World
                   ,
                   bath
                   blinded
                   the
                   minds
                   of
                   them
                   which
                   believe
                   not
                   :
                
                 For
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 the
                 Words
                 should
                 naturally
                 have
                 been
                 thus
                 placed
                 ;
                 
                   In
                   whom
                   God
                   hath
                   blinded
                   the
                   minds
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   believe
                   not
                   .
                
                 So
                 to
                 obviate
                 a
                 Foolish
                 Sophism
                 in
                 the
                 Valentinians
                 ,
                 an
                 Hyperbaton
                 must
                 be
                 supposed
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Style
                 ,
                 when
                 indeed
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 colour
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 whole
                 matter
                 then
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 confidently
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 manner
                 of
                 defect
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 Writings
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 (
                 consider
                 the
                 matter
                 and
                 nature
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Person
                 in
                 whose
                 name
                 he
                 spake
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 wrote
                 )
                 is
                 expressed
                 as
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 for
                 the
                 end
                 proposed
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 otherwise
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 the
                 Subject
                 Matter
                 treated
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 difference
                 among
                 the
                 persons
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 wrote
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 also
                 variety
                 in
                 his
                 way
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 expressing
                 himself
                 in
                 sundry
                 of
                 his
                 Epistles
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 discovery
                 and
                 manifestation
                 of
                 
                   solid
                   Eloquence
                
                 ,
                 and
                 pure
                 Elegancy
                 of
                 Speech
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Observation
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 any
                 Writing
                 ,
                 is
                 far
                 from
                 having
                 any
                 weight
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   13
                
                 It
                 may
                 then
                 be
                 granted
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 dissimilitude
                 of
                 Style
                 between
                 this
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Epistles
                 of
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Reasons
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 sufficiently
                 manifest
                 .
                 The
                 Argument
                 treated
                 of
                 in
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 is
                 divers
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 many
                 circumstances
                 in
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 wrote
                 singular
                 ,
                 the
                 spring
                 of
                 his
                 reasonings
                 ,
                 and
                 way
                 of
                 his
                 arguings
                 ,
                 peculiarly
                 suited
                 unto
                 his
                 Subject
                 Matter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 those
                 unto
                 whom
                 he
                 wrote
                 .
                 Besides
                 in
                 the
                 Writing
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 there
                 was
                 in
                 him
                 an
                 especial
                 Frame
                 and
                 incitation
                 of
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 occasioned
                 by
                 many
                 Occurrences
                 relating
                 unto
                 it
                 .
                 His
                 intense
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 near
                 relation
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 unto
                 them
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 wrote
                 ,
                 affectionately
                 remembred
                 by
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 expressed
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 inimitable
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 9.1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 did
                 doubtless
                 exert
                 it self
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 treating
                 about
                 their
                 greatest
                 and
                 nearest
                 concernment
                 .
                 The
                 prejudices
                 and
                 enmity
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 recorded
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Acts
                 ,
                 and
                 remembred
                 by
                 himself
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 of
                 his
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 lay
                 also
                 under
                 his
                 consideration
                 .
                 Much
                 of
                 the
                 Subject
                 that
                 he
                 treated
                 about
                 ,
                 was
                 matter
                 of
                 
                 Controversie
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 debated
                 from
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 those
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 dealt
                 ,
                 thought
                 they
                 might
                 dissent
                 from
                 him
                 without
                 any
                 prejudice
                 to
                 their
                 Faith
                 or
                 Obedience
                 .
                 Their
                 condition
                 also
                 must
                 needs
                 greatly
                 affect
                 him
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 now
                 not
                 only
                 under
                 present
                 troubles
                 ,
                 dangers
                 and
                 feares
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   Positi
                   inter
                   sacrum
                   &
                   saxum
                
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 door
                 of
                 ruine
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 delivered
                 from
                 the
                 snare
                 of
                 obstinate
                 adherence
                 unto
                 
                   Mosaical
                   Institutions
                
                 .
                 Now
                 they
                 who
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 alterations
                 in
                 Style
                 ,
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 Writing
                 ,
                 these
                 things
                 will
                 produce
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 an
                 ability
                 to
                 express
                 the
                 Conceptions
                 of
                 their
                 minds
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Affections
                 wherewith
                 they
                 are
                 attended
                 ,
                 know
                 nothing
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 .
                 And
                 other
                 differences
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 
                   Pauls
                   Epistles
                
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 may
                 evidently
                 be
                 seen
                 to
                 arise
                 from
                 these
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 Causes
                 ,
                 none
                 have
                 yet
                 discovered
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 so
                 do
                 .
                 And
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 
                   Elegancy
                   of
                   the
                   Style
                
                 pretended
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 full
                 of
                 Hebraisms
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 Epistle
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Author
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 discover
                 in
                 our
                 passage
                 through
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 certainly
                 a
                 Person
                 of
                 that
                 Ability
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Greek
                   Tongue
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Writer
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 discovers
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 might
                 have
                 avoided
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 thought
                 meet
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 .
              
               
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 omitted
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 Coincidence
                 in
                 many
                 Phrases
                 ,
                 use
                 of
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   14
                
                 Words
                 and
                 Expressions
                 between
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 St.
                 Pauls
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 not
                 allow
                 us
                 to
                 grant
                 such
                 a
                 
                   Discrepancy
                   in
                   Style
                
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 imagine
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 been
                 gathered
                 by
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 shall
                 only
                 point
                 unto
                 the
                 places
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 are
                 taken
                 :
                 See
                 Chap.
                 1.1
                 .
                 compared
                 with
                 2
                 Cor.
                 13.3
                 .
                 Chap.
                 2.14
                 .
                 with
                 Gal.
                 1.16
                 .
                 Ephes.
                 6.12
                 .
                 Chap.
                 2.2
                 .
                 with
                 Ephes.
                 5.26
                 .
                 Chap.
                 3.1
                 .
                 with
                 Phil.
                 3.14
                 .
                 2
                 Tim.
                 1.9
                 .
                 Chap.
                 3.6
                 .
                 with
                 Rom.
                 5.2
                 .
                 Chap.
                 5.14
                 .
                 with
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.6
                 .
                 Phil.
                 3.15
                 .
                 Ephes.
                 4.13
                 .
                 Chap.
                 5.13
                 .
                 with
                 1
                 Cor.
                 3.2
                 .
                 Chap.
                 6.2
                 .
                 with
                 Col.
                 2.2
                 .
                 1
                 Thes.
                 1.5
                 .
                 Chap.
                 7.18
                 .
                 with
                 Rom.
                 8.3
                 .
                 Gal.
                 4.9
                 .
                 Chap.
                 8.6
                 ,
                 9.
                 with
                 Gal.
                 3.19
                 ,
                 20.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 2.5
                 .
                 Chap.
                 10.1
                 .
                 with
                 Col.
                 2.17
                 .
                 Chap.
                 10.22
                 .
                 with
                 2
                 Cor.
                 7.1
                 .
                 Chap.
                 10.23
                 .
                 a
                 phrase
                 peculiar
                 to
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 common
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 10.33
                 .
                 with
                 1
                 Cor.
                 4.9
                 .
                 Chap.
                 10.36
                 .
                 with
                 Gal.
                 3.22
                 .
                 Chap.
                 10.39
                 .
                 1
                 Thes.
                 5.9
                 .
                 2
                 Thes.
                 2.14
                 .
                 Chap.
                 12.1
                 .
                 with
                 1
                 Cor.
                 9.24
                 .
                 Chap.
                 13.10
                 .
                 with
                 Ephes.
                 4.14
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 9.13
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 10.18
                 .
                 Chap.
                 13.15
                 ,
                 16.
                 with
                 Rom.
                 12.1
                 .
                 Phil.
                 4.18
                 .
                 Chap.
                 13.20
                 .
                 with
                 Rom.
                 15.33
                 .
                 Rom.
                 16.20
                 .
                 2
                 Cor.
                 13.
                 
                 ●●
                 Phil.
                 4.9
                 .
                 1
                 Thes.
                 5.23
                 .
                 Many
                 of
                 which
                 places
                 ,
                 having
                 before
                 been
                 observed
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 collected
                 in
                 this
                 order
                 by
                 Spanhemius
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 nature
                 mig●●
                 be
                 added
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 sufficient
                 to
                 out-ballance
                 the
                 contrary
                 Instances
                 of
                 
                   some
                   Words
                
                 and
                 Expressions
                 ,
                 no
                 where
                 else
                 used
                 by
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 which
                 perhaps
                 may
                 be
                 observed
                 of
                 every
                 other
                 Epistle
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 .
                 And
                 upon
                 all
                 these
                 Considerations
                 it
                 appears
                 how
                 little
                 force
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 Objection
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 excepted
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Epistle
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Paul
                 being
                 not
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   15
                
                 prefixed
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 say
                 some
                 ,
                 unto
                 all
                 the
                 Epistles
                 written
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 indeed
                 is
                 the
                 Womb
                 ,
                 wherein
                 all
                 other
                 Objections
                 have
                 been
                 conceived
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 being
                 once
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 admitted
                 as
                 an
                 Objection
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 were
                 but
                 fruits
                 of
                 mens
                 needless
                 diligence
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 countenance
                 unto
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 exception
                 is
                 Antient
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 alone
                 some
                 of
                 old
                 took
                 any
                 notice
                 of
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 considered
                 by
                 
                   Clemens
                   ,
                   Origen
                   ,
                   Eusebius
                   ,
                   Chrysostom
                   ,
                   Theodoret
                   ,
                   Theophylact
                   ,
                   Oecumenius
                   ,
                
                 and
                 generally
                 all
                 that
                 have
                 spoken
                 any
                 thing
                 about
                 the
                 Writer
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 .
                 Nor
                 doth
                 the
                 strength
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 ,
                 lye
                 meerly
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 
                   without
                   Inscription
                
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 Epistle
                 of
                 St.
                 John
                 ,
                 concerning
                 which
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 never
                 doubted
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 constant
                 usage
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 prefixing
                 his
                 name
                 unto
                 all
                 his
                 other
                 Epistles
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 unless
                 a
                 
                   just
                   Reason
                
                 can
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 why
                 he
                 should
                 divert
                 from
                 that
                 custome
                 in
                 the
                 Writing
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 well
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 by
                 the
                 Title
                 which
                 is
                 wanting
                 ,
                 either
                 the
                 meer
                 
                   Titular
                   superscription
                   ,
                   the
                   Epistle
                   of
                
                 Paul
                 
                   the
                   Apostle
                   to
                   the
                
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 is
                 intended
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 Inscription
                 of
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 
                   Apostolical
                   Salutation
                
                 conjoyned
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Epistle
                 it self
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 First
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 uncertain
                 of
                 what
                 Antiquity
                 the
                 
                   Titular
                   Superscriptions
                
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Epistles
                 are
                 :
                 but
                 most
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 Originally
                 belong
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 therefore
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 Authority
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 Transcribers
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 have
                 at
                 pleasure
                 made
                 bold
                 withal
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 the
                 Subscription
                 also
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 were
                 sent
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 persons
                 by
                 whom
                 .
                 Though
                 this
                 therefore
                 should
                 be
                 wanting
                 unto
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 variety
                 both
                 in
                 antient
                 Copies
                 of
                 the
                 Original
                 ,
                 and
                 Translations
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 owning
                 and
                 retaining
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 of
                 no
                 moment
                 ,
                 seeing
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 ,
                 whence
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 whom
                 ,
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 .
                 The
                 Objection
                 then
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 wonted
                 
                   Apostolical
                   Salutation
                
                 ;
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 what
                 on
                 this
                 account
                 is
                 excepted
                 against
                 our
                 Assertion
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   16
                
                 Various
                 Answers
                 have
                 been
                 given
                 to
                 this
                 Objection
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 of
                 no
                 more
                 validity
                 ,
                 than
                 its
                 self
                 .
                 Hierom
                 replyes
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 
                   no
                   mans
                   name
                   prefixed
                
                 ,
                 therefore
                 we
                 may
                 by
                 as
                 good
                 Reason
                 ,
                 Say
                 it
                 was
                 
                   written
                   by
                   no
                   man
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   by
                   Paul
                
                 ;
                 which
                 Instance
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 approved
                 by
                 Beza
                 with
                 other
                 learned
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 answered
                 by
                 Erasmus
                 with
                 a
                 contrary
                 instance
                 ,
                 yet
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 value
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   being
                   written
                
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 written
                 by
                 
                   some
                   body
                
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 perhaps
                 by
                 St.
                 Paul.
                 Some
                 have
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 the
                 Inscription
                 inquired
                 after
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 prefixed
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 some
                 means
                 or
                 other
                 hath
                 been
                 lost
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 very
                 many
                 Arguments
                 and
                 Evidences
                 to
                 evince
                 the
                 weakness
                 of
                 this
                 imagination
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 beginning
                 and
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 uncapable
                 of
                 any
                 contexture
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 Salutation
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 used
                 in
                 other
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 also
                 that
                 of
                 St.
                 John
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 Conjecture
                 can
                 here
                 have
                 no
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   17
                
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 Antients
                 ,
                 and
                 principally
                 Theodoret
                 insist
                 upon
                 the
                 peculiar
                 allotment
                 of
                 his
                 Work
                 unto
                 him
                 among
                 the
                 
                   Gentiles
                   .
                   Paul
                
                 was
                 the
                 Apostle
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 especial
                 manner
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 in
                 Writing
                 unto
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 he
                 had
                 prefixed
                 his
                 name
                 unto
                 his
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 seemed
                 to
                 transgress
                 the
                 
                   Line
                   of
                   his
                   Allotment
                
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 certain
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 by
                 common
                 consent
                 cast
                 their
                 Work
                 into
                 distinct
                 portions
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 peculiarly
                 attended
                 unto
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Antients
                 generally
                 concurr
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 reason
                 wanting
                 why
                 they
                 should
                 do
                 so
                 )
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 special
                 Convention
                 and
                 agreement
                 between
                 
                   James
                   ,
                   Peter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 John
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 attend
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 Hence
                 Paul
                 finding
                 it
                 necessary
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 write
                 unto
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 prefix
                 his
                 name
                 with
                 an
                 
                   Apostolical
                   Salutation
                
                 unto
                 his
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 invaded
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 or
                 transgressed
                 the
                 Line
                 of
                 his
                 Allotment
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 must
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 weight
                 laid
                 upon
                 it
                 by
                 Theodoret
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 this
                 reason
                 seems
                 not
                 unto
                 me
                 cogent
                 unto
                 the
                 end
                 for
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 produced
                 .
                 For
                 (
                 1.
                 )
                 The
                 Commission
                 given
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Christ
                 unto
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 was
                 Catholick
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 no
                 bounds
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Creation
                
                 of
                 God
                 capable
                 of
                 instruction
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 28.19
                 .
                 Mark
                 16.15
                 .
                 and
                 that
                 Commission
                 which
                 was
                 given
                 unto
                 them
                 all
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 was
                 given
                 unto
                 every
                 one
                 in
                 particular
                 :
                 and
                 made
                 him
                 
                   in
                   solidum
                
                 possessor
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Right
                 and
                 Authority
                 conveyed
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 Neither
                 could
                 any
                 following
                 arbitrary
                 agreement
                 pitched
                 on
                 for
                 convenience
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 facilitating
                 of
                 their
                 Work
                 ,
                 abridge
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 from
                 exerting
                 their
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 exercising
                 their
                 Duty
                 towards
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 as
                 occasion
                 did
                 require
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 agreement
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 St.
                 Peter
                 teaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 St.
                 Paul
                 labouring
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 In
                 Writing
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 on
                 this
                 Supposition
                 St.
                 Paul
                 did
                 indeed
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 pretended
                 was
                 not
                 meet
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 he
                 entered
                 on
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 Charge
                 of
                 another
                 man
                 ;
                 only
                 he
                 
                   conceals
                   his
                   Name
                
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 appear
                 in
                 doing
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 unwarrantable
                 and
                 unjustifiable
                 .
                 And
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 meet
                 to
                 ascribe
                 this
                 unto
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 determine
                 .
                 As
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 St.
                 Paul
                 in
                 the
                 Writing
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 did
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 in
                 duty
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 the
                 Authority
                 given
                 him
                 by
                 Christ
                 extended
                 its
                 self
                 unto
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 
                   concealing
                   of
                   his
                   Name
                
                 ,
                 lest
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 any
                 thing
                 irregularly
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 without
                 much
                 temerity
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 imputed
                 unto
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   18
                
                 There
                 is
                 another
                 Answer
                 to
                 this
                 Objection
                 ,
                 which
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 solid
                 and
                 satisfactory
                 ,
                 which
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Antients
                 rest
                 in
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 St.
                 Paul
                 had
                 weighty
                 Reasons
                 not
                 to
                 declare
                 his
                 Name
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 prejudices
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 
                 This
                 is
                 insisted
                 on
                 by
                 Clemens
                 in
                 
                   Eusebius
                   ,
                   He
                   did
                   Wisely
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   conceal
                   his
                   Name
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   prejudicate
                   Opinion
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   against
                   him
                   :
                
                 
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 at
                 large
                 insisted
                 on
                 by
                 Chrysostom
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 followed
                 therein
                 by
                 
                   Theophilact
                   ,
                   Oecumenius
                
                 and
                 others
                 without
                 number
                 .
                 The
                 persecuting
                 Party
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 ,
                 looked
                 on
                 him
                 as
                 an
                 Apostate
                 ,
                 a
                 Desertor
                 of
                 the
                 Cause
                 wherein
                 he
                 was
                 once
                 engaged
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 taught
                 Apostasie
                 from
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 set
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 against
                 them
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 they
                 
                   gloried
                   in
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 21.28
                 .
                 and
                 what
                 enmity
                 is
                 usually
                 stirred
                 up
                 on
                 such
                 occasions
                 ,
                 all
                 men
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 example
                 is
                 a
                 sufficient
                 instance
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 was
                 added
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 which
                 Chrysostom
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 justly
                 layes
                 great
                 weight
                 upon
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 no
                 
                   ordinary
                   Person
                
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 great
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 abilities
                 ,
                 which
                 mightily
                 increased
                 the
                 provocation
                 .
                 Those
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 mind
                 ,
                 to
                 continue
                 themselves
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 impose
                 upon
                 others
                 the
                 observance
                 of
                 
                   Mosaical
                   Institutions
                
                 ,
                 looked
                 on
                 him
                 as
                 the
                 only
                 person
                 that
                 had
                 frustrated
                 their
                 design
                 ,
                 Acts
                 15.2
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 also
                 is
                 usually
                 no
                 small
                 cause
                 of
                 
                 wrath
                 and
                 hatred
                 .
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 afterwards
                 possessing
                 the
                 Ebonites
                 ,
                 they
                 despised
                 St.
                 Paul
                 as
                 a
                 Grecian
                 and
                 Desertor
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 as
                 Epiphanius
                 testifies
                 .
                 And
                 even
                 the
                 best
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 their
                 liberty
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 an
                 Indulgence
                 given
                 them
                 ,
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Temple
                   Worship
                
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 jealous
                 eye
                 over
                 him
                 ,
                 lest
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 that
                 esteem
                 for
                 Moses
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 imagined
                 became
                 them
                 to
                 retain
                 ,
                 Acts
                 21.21
                 .
                 how
                 great
                 a
                 prejudice
                 against
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Reasonings
                 ,
                 these
                 thoughts
                 and
                 jealousies
                 might
                 have
                 created
                 ,
                 had
                 he
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 his
                 dealing
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 prefixed
                 his
                 Name
                 and
                 
                   usi●al
                   Salutation
                
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 hard
                 to
                 conjecture
                 .
                 This
                 being
                 the
                 State
                 and
                 Condition
                 of
                 things
                 in
                 reference
                 unto
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 any
                 other
                 known
                 Penman
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 or
                 eminent
                 Disciple
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 ,
                 this
                 defect
                 of
                 Inscription
                 ,
                 as
                 Beza
                 well
                 observes
                 ,
                 proves
                 the
                 Epistle
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 Persons
                 whatever
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 some
                 Reply
                 made
                 unto
                 this
                 Answer
                 ,
                 both
                 from
                 the
                 Discovery
                 which
                 he
                 makes
                 of
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 high
                 probability
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 upon
                 the
                 first
                 receipt
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 would
                 diligently
                 examine
                 by
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 written
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 judge
                 it
                 very
                 sufficient
                 to
                 frustrate
                 the
                 Exception
                 insisted
                 on
                 ,
                 though
                 perhaps
                 not
                 containing
                 the
                 true
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 the
                 whole
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 Omission
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Apostolical
                   Salutation
                
                 in
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 then
                 we
                 would
                 know
                 the
                 True
                 and
                 Just
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 Omission
                 of
                 the
                 Authors
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   19
                
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 mention
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Apostolical
                   Authority
                
                 in
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 what
                 were
                 the
                 
                   Just
                   Reasons
                
                 of
                 prefixing
                 them
                 unto
                 his
                 other
                 Epistles
                 ;
                 Chrysostome
                 in
                 his
                 Proem
                 unto
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 gives
                 this
                 as
                 the
                 only
                 Reason
                 of
                 the
                 mentioning
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Writer
                 of
                 any
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Frontispiece
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 than
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 Moses
                 and
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 in
                 their
                 Writings
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 wrote
                 unto
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 had
                 no
                 cause
                 to
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Names
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 well
                 enough
                 known
                 without
                 the
                 premising
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 Writings
                 :
                 whereas
                 those
                 who
                 wrote
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 dealing
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 absent
                 ,
                 were
                 necessitated
                 to
                 
                   prefix
                   their
                   Names
                
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 know
                 from
                 whom
                 they
                 came
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 this
                 Reason
                 is
                 not
                 absolutely
                 satisfactory
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 they
                 who
                 
                   prefixed
                   not
                   their
                   Names
                
                 to
                 their
                 Writings
                 ,
                 wrote
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 and
                 Benefit
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 and
                 knew
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 all
                 
                   succeeding
                   Ages
                
                 ,
                 who
                 knew
                 them
                 not
                 ;
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 did
                 Preach
                 and
                 Write
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 unto
                 those
                 that
                 lived
                 with
                 them
                 and
                 knew
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 
                   prefixed
                   their
                   Names
                
                 unto
                 their
                 Writings
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 the
                 Prophets
                 of
                 Old
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 who
                 did
                 write
                 Epistles
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 were
                 absent
                 ,
                 omitted
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 as
                 St.
                 John
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 .
                 The
                 real
                 cause
                 then
                 of
                 prefixing
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 unto
                 their
                 Writings
                 ,
                 was
                 meerly
                 the
                 
                   Introduction
                   thereby
                   of
                   their
                   Titles
                   ,
                   as
                   Apostles
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 and
                 therein
                 an
                 Intimation
                 of
                 that
                 
                   Authority
                   ,
                   by
                
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 wrote
                 .
                 This
                 then
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 only
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 Apostle
                 St.
                 Paul
                 prefixed
                 his
                 Name
                 unto
                 his
                 Epistles
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 indeed
                 this
                 is
                 omitted
                 when
                 he
                 wrote
                 unto
                 some
                 Churches
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 well
                 known
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 
                   Apostolical
                   Power
                
                 was
                 sufficiently
                 owned
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 joyned
                 others
                 with
                 himself
                 in
                 his
                 Salutation
                 who
                 were
                 not
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Philippians
                   ,
                   chap.
                
                 1.
                 and
                 the
                 second
                 of
                 the
                 Thessalonians
                 :
                 Unto
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 he
                 still
                 prefixeth
                 this
                 Title
                 ,
                 declaring
                 himself
                 thereby
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 ,
                 so
                 authorized
                 to
                 reveal
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 Wrote
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 acquiesce
                 in
                 his
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 resolve
                 their
                 faith
                 into
                 the
                 Revelation
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 made
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 
                   built
                   on
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   and
                   Apostles
                   .
                
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 something
                 he
                 had
                 taught
                 ,
                 was
                 called
                 in
                 question
                 ,
                 and
                 opposed
                 ,
                 Writing
                 in
                 the
                 Vindication
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 their
                 establishment
                 in
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 whom
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 instructed
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 in
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 his
                 Writings
                 ,
                 singularly
                 and
                 Emphatically
                 mention
                 this
                 his
                 Authority
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 1.1
                 .
                 
                   Paul
                   an
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   neither
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   nor
                   by
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   that
                   raised
                   him
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   :
                
                 so
                 intimating
                 the
                 absolute
                 obedience
                 that
                 was
                 due
                 unto
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 by
                 him
                 revealed
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 Title
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 he
                 directs
                 them
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 wrote
                 ,
                 to
                 resolve
                 their
                 assent
                 into
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 Christ
                 speaking
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 tenders
                 unto
                 them
                 as
                 the
                 proof
                 and
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 wherein
                 they
                 were
                 instructed
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 his
                 dealing
                 with
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 the
                 case
                 was
                 far
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 They
                 who
                 believed
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 never
                 changed
                 the
                 
                   old
                   foundation
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Church-State
                 ,
                 grounded
                 on
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 new
                 addition
                 of
                 Priviledges
                 by
                 their
                 Faith
                 in
                 
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Messiah
                 now
                 exhibited
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 he
                 deals
                 not
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 those
                 whose
                 Faith
                 was
                 built
                 absolutely
                 on
                 Apostolical
                 Authority
                 and
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 common
                 Principles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 they
                 still
                 stood
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 Evangelical
                 Faith
                 was
                 educed
                 .
                 Hence
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 
                 appeals
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 as
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 intended
                 to
                 build
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Authority
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 press
                 them
                 withal
                 ,
                 supplies
                 the
                 Room
                 of
                 that
                 intimation
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Apostolical
                   Authority
                
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 he
                 maketh
                 use
                 of
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 serves
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 purpose
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 in
                 those
                 Epistles
                 he
                 proposeth
                 his
                 
                   Apostolical
                   Authority
                
                 as
                 the
                 immediate
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 Assent
                 and
                 Obedience
                 ;
                 so
                 in
                 this
                 he
                 doth
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 
                   true
                   and
                   proper
                   cause
                
                 ,
                 that
                 renders
                 the
                 prefixing
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Apostolical
                   Authority
                
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 Name
                 must
                 necessarily
                 accompany
                 ,
                 needless
                 ,
                 because
                 useless
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 intended
                 not
                 to
                 ingage
                 in
                 this
                 business
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 sufficiently
                 declares
                 in
                 the
                 
                   close
                   of
                   his
                   Epistle
                
                 who
                 he
                 was
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 some
                 may
                 imagine
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 certainly
                 known
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 from
                 what
                 he
                 there
                 sayes
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 yet
                 none
                 can
                 be
                 so
                 fond
                 to
                 doubt
                 whether
                 he
                 were
                 not
                 thereby
                 known
                 to
                 
                   them
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   wrote
                
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 neither
                 hath
                 this
                 Objection
                 in
                 it
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 real
                 weight
                 or
                 moment
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   20
                
                 We
                 have
                 spoken
                 before
                 unto
                 the
                 Haesitation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Latin
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 some
                 is
                 objected
                 ,
                 especially
                 by
                 Erasmus
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 the
                 Reasons
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 manifesting
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 force
                 to
                 weaken
                 our
                 Assertion
                 ;
                 unto
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 now
                 only
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 it
                 was
                 received
                 amongst
                 them
                 as
                 Canonical
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 never
                 questioned
                 by
                 any
                 
                   Learned
                   Man
                
                 or
                 Synod
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 whether
                 St.
                 Paul
                 was
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 it
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 all
                 with
                 one
                 consent
                 ascribed
                 it
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 at
                 large
                 by
                 others
                 declared
                 .
                 The
                 remaining
                 Exceptions
                 which
                 by
                 some
                 are
                 insisted
                 on
                 ,
                 are
                 taken
                 from
                 some
                 passages
                 in
                 the
                 Epistle
                 it self
                 ;
                 that
                 principally
                 of
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 and
                 the
                 Third
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Writer
                 of
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 reckon
                 himself
                 ,
                 among
                 the
                 number
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 their
                 Auditors
                 .
                 But
                 whereas
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 and
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Epistle
                 was
                 written
                 before
                 the
                 
                   Destruction
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 those
                 Wars
                 that
                 ended
                 therein
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 James
                 ,
                 whilest
                 sundry
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 yet
                 alive
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Penman
                 of
                 it
                 should
                 really
                 place
                 himself
                 amongst
                 the
                 generation
                 that
                 succeeded
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Words
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 admit
                 of
                 another
                 Interpretation
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 manifested
                 in
                 its
                 proper
                 place
                 ;
                 for
                 whereas
                 both
                 this
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 considered
                 and
                 spoken
                 unto
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 places
                 where
                 they
                 occurr
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 here
                 anticipate
                 what
                 of
                 necessity
                 must
                 be
                 insisted
                 on
                 in
                 its
                 due
                 season
                 ;
                 especially
                 considering
                 of
                 how
                 small
                 importance
                 the
                 Objections
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 summ
                 of
                 what
                 hath
                 as
                 yet
                 by
                 any
                 been
                 objected
                 unto
                 our
                 assignation
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 unto
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 consideration
                 whereof
                 the
                 Reader
                 will
                 be
                 directed
                 into
                 the
                 Judgement
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 on
                 the
                 Arguments
                 and
                 Testimonies
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 produce
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 our
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 we
                 now
                 proceed
                 unto
                 under
                 the
                 several
                 Heads
                 proposed
                 in
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 our
                 Discourse
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   21
                
                 Amongst
                 the
                 Arguments
                 usually
                 insisted
                 on
                 to
                 prove
                 this
                 Epistle
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 written
                 by
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 the
                 Testimony
                 given
                 unto
                 it
                 by
                 St.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 deserves
                 Consideration
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 indeed
                 of
                 it self
                 sufficient
                 to
                 determine
                 the
                 Enquiry
                 about
                 it
                 .
                 His
                 Words
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 Epist.
                 2.
                 
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 v.
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 are
                 ;
                 
                   And
                   account
                   that
                   the
                   Long-suffering
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   is
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   our
                   beloved
                   Brother
                
                 Paul
                 
                   also
                   according
                   unto
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   given
                   unto
                   him
                   hath
                   written
                   unto
                   you
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   Epistles
                   speaking
                   in
                   them
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   are
                   some
                   things
                   hard
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   unlearned
                   and
                   unstable
                   wrest
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   do
                   also
                   the
                   other
                   Scriptures
                   unto
                   their
                   own
                   destruction
                   .
                
                 To
                 clear
                 this
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 some
                 few
                 things
                 must
                 be
                 observed
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 (
                 1.
                 )
                 That
                 St.
                 Peter
                 wrote
                 this
                 
                   Second
                   Epistle
                
                 unto
                 the
                 same
                 Persons
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Churches
                 and
                 People
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 wrote
                 his
                 First
                 .
                 This
                 (
                 to
                 omit
                 other
                 Evidences
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 himself
                 testifies
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 3.1
                 .
                 
                   This
                   Second
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   Beloved
                   I
                   now
                   write
                   unto
                   you
                
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 absolutely
                 his
                 Second
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Second
                 which
                 he
                 wrote
                 to
                 the
                 
                   same
                   Persons
                
                 ;
                 handling
                 in
                 both
                 the
                 same
                 
                   general
                   Argument
                
                 ,
                 as
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 words
                 affirms
                 .
                 (
                 2.
                 )
                 That
                 his
                 
                   First
                   Epistle
                
                 was
                 written
                 unto
                 the
                 Jews
                 or
                 Hebrews
                 in
                 the
                 Asian
                 Dispersion
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   to
                   the
                   Elect
                   Strangers
                   of
                   the
                   Dispersion
                   of
                   Pontus
                   ,
                   Galatia
                   ,
                   Cappadocia
                   ,
                   Asia
                   ,
                   and
                   Bithynia
                   ,
                
                 Chap.
                 1.1
                 .
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 St.
                 James
                 styles
                 the
                 same
                 Persons
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 1.1
                 .
                 
                   the
                   twelve
                   Tribes
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Hebrews
                 of
                 the
                 twelve
                 Tribes
                 of
                 
                   Israel
                   in
                   their
                   Dispersion
                
                 .
                 These
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 are
                 those
                 whom
                 the
                 Jews
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 called
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 John
                 7.35
                 .
                 the
                 Dispersion
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 of
                 their
                 Nation
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 dispersed
                 among
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ;
                 Those
                 especially
                 they
                 intend
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Greek
                   Empire
                
                 .
                 These
                 they
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 the
                 dispersion
                 or
                 scattering
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 sifted
                 amongst
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 
                   sifting
                   of
                   a
                   Sieve
                
                 ,
                 Amos
                 9.9
                 .
                 Psal.
                 147.2
                 .
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 LXX
                 .
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Phrase
                 in
                 their
                 dayes
                 render
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 dispersions
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 scattered
                 abroad
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 Isaiah
                 calls
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 27.
                 v.
                 13.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 but
                 that
                 these
                 were
                 they
                 whom
                 St.
                 Peter
                 calls
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 of
                 
                   Pontus
                   Galatia
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 As
                 St.
                 James
                 extending
                 his
                 Salutation
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 people
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Twelve
                   Tribes
                
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 many
                 things
                 insisted
                 on
                 by
                 St.
                 Peter
                 in
                 these
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 were
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 who
                 also
                 were
                 his
                 especial
                 Care
                 :
                 See
                 1
                 
                   Epist.
                   Chap.
                
                 1.10
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 Chap.
                 2.9
                 ,
                 21.
                 
                 Chap.
                 3.5.6
                 .
                 Chap.
                 4.7
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 Eph.
                 2.19
                 ,
                 20
                 ,
                 21.
                 
                 Chap.
                 2.1
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   Chap.
                
                 3.10
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 particular
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 may
                 be
                 observed
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 To
                 summ
                 up
                 our
                 Evidence
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 ;
                 Peter
                 being
                 in
                 an
                 especial
                 manner
                 the
                 Apostle
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Circumcision
                   or
                   Hebrews
                   ,
                   Gal.
                
                 2.7
                 .
                 having
                 by
                 his
                 first
                 Sermon
                 converted
                 many
                 of
                 these
                 strangers
                 of
                 
                   Cappadocia
                   ,
                   Pontus
                   ,
                   and
                   Asia
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 2.9
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 41.
                 ascribing
                 that
                 Title
                 unto
                 them
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 wrote
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 usual
                 and
                 proper
                 Appellation
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 James
                 1.1
                 .
                 John
                 7.35
                 .
                 treating
                 with
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 about
                 things
                 peculiar
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 special
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 Arguments
                 and
                 from
                 Principles
                 peculiarly
                 known
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 places
                 above
                 quoted
                 will
                 manifest
                 ,
                 there
                 remains
                 no
                 ground
                 of
                 Question
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 those
                 Hebrews
                 unto
                 whom
                 he
                 wrote
                 .
                 Nor
                 are
                 the
                 Exceptions
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 to
                 this
                 Evidence
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 importance
                 ,
                 as
                 once
                 to
                 deserve
                 a
                 remembrance
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 design
                 not
                 a
                 protracting
                 of
                 their
                 Discourses
                 by
                 insisting
                 on
                 things
                 unnecessary
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 in
                 this
                 Testimony
                 asserted
                 ,
                 That
                 St.
                 Paul
                 wrote
                 a
                 peculiar
                 Epistle
                 unto
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   22
                
                 them
                 ,
                 unto
                 whom
                 St.
                 Peter
                 wrote
                 his
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Hebrews
                   ;
                   he
                   hath
                   written
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   Epistles
                   :
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 other
                 Epistles
                 .
                 Besides
                 his
                 
                   other
                   Epistles
                
                 to
                 other
                 Churches
                 and
                 Persons
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 also
                 written
                 one
                 unto
                 you
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 St.
                 Peters
                 Testimony
                 may
                 be
                 received
                 ,
                 St.
                 Paul
                 undoubtedly
                 wrote
                 an
                 Epistle
                 unto
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 say
                 some
                 ,
                 
                   another
                   Epistle
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 this
                 we
                 treat
                 on
                 ;
                 particularly
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 Galatians
                 ,
                 which
                 treateth
                 about
                 
                   Judaical
                   Customs
                
                 and
                 Worship
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Epistle
                 mentioned
                 by
                 St.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 was
                 written
                 particularly
                 unto
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 in
                 distinction
                 from
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 :
                 This
                 to
                 the
                 Galatians
                 is
                 written
                 peculiarly
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 a
                 more
                 unhappy
                 instance
                 could
                 not
                 possibly
                 have
                 been
                 fixed
                 upon
                 .
                 Besides
                 he
                 treats
                 not
                 in
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 here
                 mentioned
                 by
                 St.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 indeed
                 the
                 main
                 Subject
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 ,
                 say
                 others
                 ,
                 Paul
                 indeed
                 might
                 write
                 an
                 
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                   Hebrews
                
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 written
                 by
                 some
                 other
                 :
                 But
                 whence
                 this
                 Answer
                 should
                 proceed
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 a
                 resolution
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 against
                 Light
                 and
                 Conviction
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 .
                 May
                 we
                 give
                 place
                 to
                 such
                 rash
                 and
                 presumptuous
                 Conjectures
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 quickly
                 have
                 nothing
                 left
                 entire
                 or
                 stable
                 .
                 For
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 another
                 as
                 well
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 Moses
                 wrote
                 Five
                 Books
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 under
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 were
                 written
                 by
                 another
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 surely
                 one
                 jot
                 less
                 intolerable
                 for
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 without
                 ground
                 ,
                 proof
                 ,
                 or
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 to
                 affirm
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 lost
                 an
                 Epistle
                 written
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Hebrews
                   by
                
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 up
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 thereof
                 ,
                 written
                 by
                 no
                 man
                 knoweth
                 whom
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 deal
                 with
                 that
                 
                   Holy
                   Reverence
                
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 becomes
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 St.
                 Peter
                 declares
                 that
                 St.
                 Paul
                 in
                 that
                 Epistle
                 which
                 he
                 wrote
                 unto
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 had
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   23
                
                 declared
                 the
                 
                   Long-suffering
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 had
                 minded
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   be
                   salvation
                
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 see
                 what
                 was
                 this
                 
                   Long-suffering
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 was
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 Paul
                 had
                 manifested
                 it
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 The
                 Long-sufferance
                 ,
                 Patience
                 ,
                 or
                 Forbearance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 either
                 absolute
                 toward
                 man
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 or
                 special
                 in
                 reference
                 unto
                 some
                 sort
                 of
                 Men
                 ;
                 or
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 Sins
                 or
                 Provocations
                 that
                 are
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 here
                 intended
                 ;
                 Nor
                 was
                 there
                 any
                 reason
                 why
                 St.
                 Peter
                 should
                 direct
                 the
                 Jews
                 to
                 the
                 Epistles
                 of
                 St.
                 Paul
                 in
                 particular
                 to
                 learn
                 the
                 
                   Long-suffering
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   General
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 plentifully
                 revealed
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 occasionly
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 mentioned
                 by
                 St.
                 Paul.
                 
              
               
                 There
                 was
                 therefore
                 an
                 Especial
                 Long-suffering
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 he
                 exercised
                 towards
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 waiting
                 for
                 the
                 Conversion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 gathering
                 of
                 his
                 Elect
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 total
                 and
                 final
                 destruction
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 deserved
                 ,
                 should
                 come
                 upon
                 that
                 Church
                 and
                 State.
                 This
                 he
                 compares
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Long-suffering
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   Noah
                   ,
                
                 whilest
                 he
                 Preached
                 repentance
                 unto
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 1
                 Epist.
                 3.20
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 obedient
                 unto
                 his
                 Preaching
                 which
                 was
                 only
                 his
                 own
                 family
                 ,
                 were
                 
                   saved
                   in
                   the
                   Ark
                
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 general
                 destruction
                 that
                 came
                 upon
                 the
                 World
                 by
                 Water
                 ;
                 so
                 also
                 they
                 that
                 became
                 obedient
                 upon
                 the
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 during
                 this
                 new
                 season
                 of
                 Gods
                 special
                 Long-suffering
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 saved
                 by
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 or
                 Separation
                 from
                 the
                 unbelieving
                 Jews
                 
                 by
                 the
                 Profession
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 destruction
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 come
                 upon
                 them
                 by
                 Fire
                 .
                 This
                 Long-suffering
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 unbelieving
                 Jews
                 ,
                 not
                 understanding
                 to
                 be
                 particular
                 ,
                 scoffed
                 at
                 ,
                 and
                 them
                 who
                 threatned
                 them
                 with
                 such
                 an
                 issue
                 or
                 event
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 2
                 
                   Epist.
                   Chap.
                
                 3.
                 v.
                 4.
                 which
                 causeth
                 the
                 Apostle
                 to
                 declare
                 the
                 Nature
                 and
                 End
                 of
                 this
                 Long-suffering
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 ignorant
                 of
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 (
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 )
                 was
                 this
                 particular
                 
                   Long-suffering
                   of
                   God
                
                 towards
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 whilest
                 the
                 Gospel
                 was
                 Preached
                 unto
                 them
                 before
                 their
                 final
                 D●solation
                 ,
                 Salvation
                 ;
                 in
                 that
                 God
                 spared
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 allowed
                 them
                 to
                 abide
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 in
                 the
                 Observation
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Old
                   Worship
                
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 granting
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 blessed
                 means
                 of
                 Light
                 and
                 Instruction
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 (
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 )
                 This
                 is
                 declared
                 by
                 St.
                 Paul
                 in
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ;
                 not
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 formally
                 and
                 in
                 terms
                 the
                 main
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 really
                 and
                 effectually
                 he
                 acquaints
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 his
                 Long-suffering
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 peculiarly
                 serves
                 that
                 Long-suffering
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 Instruction
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 after
                 he
                 hath
                 taught
                 them
                 the
                 true
                 Nature
                 ,
                 Use
                 and
                 End
                 of
                 all
                 
                   Mosaical
                   Institutions
                
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 yet
                 permitted
                 to
                 use
                 in
                 the
                 special
                 patience
                 of
                 God
                 intimated
                 by
                 St.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 convinced
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 Faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Profession
                 of
                 his
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 he
                 winds
                 up
                 all
                 his
                 reasonings
                 ,
                 in
                 minding
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 End
                 which
                 shortly
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 unto
                 that
                 Long-suffering
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 was
                 then
                 exercised
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 12.
                 v.
                 25
                 ,
                 26
                 ,
                 27
                 ,
                 28.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 Note
                 also
                 is
                 eminently
                 Characteristical
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   24
                
                 5.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 Writing
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 mentioned
                 by
                 Peter
                 ,
                 he
                 seems
                 to
                 ascribe
                 unto
                 Paul
                 an
                 
                   eminency
                   of
                   Wisdom
                
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 written
                 
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   given
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                
                 As
                 Paul
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 of
                 his
                 Epistles
                 did
                 exercise
                 that
                 Grace
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 wrote
                 unto
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 doubt
                 but
                 he
                 exerted
                 and
                 put
                 forth
                 his
                 other
                 Graces
                 of
                 
                   Knowledge
                   ,
                   Zeal
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Love
                 also
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 Peter
                 here
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 Eminency
                 marketh
                 his
                 Wisdom
                 in
                 that
                 Epistle
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 Pauls
                 Spiritual
                 Wisdom
                 in
                 general
                 in
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 which
                 Peter
                 here
                 refers
                 unto
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 
                   special
                   Holy
                   Prudence
                
                 which
                 he
                 exercised
                 in
                 the
                 composure
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 and
                 maintaining
                 the
                 Truth
                 which
                 he
                 dealt
                 with
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 about
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 an
                 eminent
                 Character
                 this
                 also
                 is
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 endeavour
                 ,
                 God
                 assisting
                 to
                 evince
                 in
                 our
                 Exposition
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 His
                 special
                 understanding
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 unfolding
                 things
                 hidden
                 from
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 his
                 Application
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 various
                 Testimonies
                 and
                 Arguments
                 that
                 wrapped
                 up
                 the
                 Truth
                 in
                 great
                 Darkness
                 and
                 Obscurity
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 Mysterie
                 of
                 
                   God
                   manifested
                   in
                   the
                   Flesh
                
                 ,
                 his
                 various
                 intertextures
                 of
                 Reasonings
                 and
                 Exhortations
                 throughout
                 his
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 his
                 Condescention
                 to
                 the
                 Capacity
                 ,
                 Prejudices
                 and
                 Affections
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 wrote
                 ,
                 urging
                 them
                 constantly
                 with
                 their
                 
                   own
                   Principles
                
                 and
                 Concessions
                 ,
                 do
                 among
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 manifest
                 the
                 
                   singular
                   Wisdom
                
                 which
                 Peter
                 signifies
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 used
                 in
                 this
                 Work.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 It
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 Peter
                 affirms
                 that
                 among
                 the
                 things
                 about
                 which
                 Paul
                 wrote
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   some
                   things
                   hard
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                
                 ;
                 That
                 Paul
                 in
                 a
                 special
                 manner
                 confesseth
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 treat
                 of
                 in
                 that
                 Epistle
                 were
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   hard
                   to
                   be
                   declared
                
                 ,
                 uttered
                 or
                 unfolded
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 certainly
                 
                   hard
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   ,
                   Chap.
                
                 5.11
                 .
                 which
                 in
                 our
                 Progress
                 we
                 shall
                 manifest
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 not
                 without
                 great
                 and
                 urgent
                 Cause
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 many
                 Instances
                 ,
                 especially
                 that
                 directed
                 unto
                 by
                 himself
                 concerning
                 Melchisedeck
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 also
                 gives
                 another
                 
                   Characteristical
                   Note
                
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 Testified
                 unto
                 by
                 Peter
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 insisted
                 the
                 longer
                 upon
                 this
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 my
                 Judgement
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 of
                 its
                 self
                 to
                 determine
                 this
                 Controversie
                 ;
                 nothing
                 of
                 any
                 importance
                 being
                 by
                 any
                 that
                 I
                 can
                 meet
                 withall
                 excepted
                 unto
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 we
                 want
                 not
                 other
                 Confirmations
                 of
                 our
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 also
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 singly
                 out-ballancing
                 the
                 Conjectures
                 that
                 are
                 advanced
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 subjoyn
                 them
                 also
                 in
                 their
                 Order
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   25
                
                 The
                 Comparing
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 with
                 the
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Apostle
                 gives
                 farther
                 Evidence
                 unto
                 our
                 Assertion
                 .
                 I
                 suppose
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 confessed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 only
                 are
                 competent
                 Judges
                 of
                 this
                 Argument
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 well
                 exercised
                 and
                 conversant
                 in
                 his
                 Writings
                 .
                 Unto
                 their
                 Judgement
                 therefore
                 alone
                 in
                 it
                 do
                 we
                 appeal
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 similitude
                 between
                 this
                 and
                 other
                 Epistles
                 of
                 Paul
                 is
                 threefold
                 .
                 (
                 1.
                 )
                 In
                 Words
                 ,
                 Phrases
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 Expression
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 sort
                 many
                 Instances
                 may
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 coincidence
                 of
                 phrase
                 manifested
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 not
                 usually
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 between
                 the
                 Writings
                 that
                 have
                 various
                 or
                 divers
                 Authors
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 this
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 particularly
                 insist
                 upon
                 :
                 partly
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 already
                 been
                 done
                 by
                 others
                 at
                 large
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 because
                 they
                 will
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 observed
                 in
                 our
                 Exposition
                 its
                 self
                 ;
                 nor
                 doth
                 it
                 suit
                 our
                 present
                 design
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 a
                 Debate
                 about
                 particular
                 Words
                 and
                 Expressions
                 .
                 Nor
                 do
                 I
                 assign
                 any
                 more
                 force
                 unto
                 this
                 Observation
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 manifest
                 the
                 weakness
                 of
                 the
                 Exceptions
                 urged
                 by
                 some
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 some
                 few
                 words
                 not
                 elsewhere
                 used
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 in
                 that
                 sense
                 which
                 here
                 they
                 are
                 applyed
                 unto
                 .
                 For
                 their
                 Instances
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 number
                 comparable
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 evidence
                 the
                 Vanity
                 of
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Objection
                 which
                 concerns
                 the
                 peculiar
                 use
                 of
                 some
                 Words
                 in
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 observe
                 that
                 one
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 being
                 three
                 times
                 used
                 in
                 this
                 one
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 in
                 each
                 place
                 a
                 peculiar
                 and
                 divers
                 signification
                 .
                 (
                 2.
                 )
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 
                   coincidence
                   of
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Doctrines
                 delivered
                 in
                 this
                 and
                 other
                 Epistles
                 of
                 Paul.
                 Neither
                 shall
                 I
                 much
                 press
                 this
                 Consideration
                 .
                 For
                 neither
                 was
                 he
                 in
                 
                   any
                   Epistle
                
                 restrained
                 unto
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 elsewhere
                 delivered
                 ,
                 nor
                 bound
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 mentioning
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 occasion
                 did
                 require
                 ;
                 nor
                 were
                 other
                 Penmen
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 limited
                 not
                 to
                 treat
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 taught
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 were
                 from
                 writing
                 the
                 same
                 story
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 neither
                 is
                 this
                 Observation
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 efficacy
                 to
                 contribute
                 strength
                 unto
                 our
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 Doctrines
                 which
                 Paul
                 did
                 in
                 a
                 peculiar
                 manner
                 insist
                 upon
                 ;
                 a
                 vein
                 whereof
                 ,
                 a
                 diligent
                 Observer
                 may
                 find
                 running
                 through
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 other
                 Epistles
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 (
                 3.
                 )
                 That
                 which
                 under
                 this
                 Head
                 I
                 would
                 press
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Consideration
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   Genius
                
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   manner
                   of
                   Writing
                
                 proceeding
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 peculiar
                 to
                 this
                 Apostle
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Epistles
                 .
                 Many
                 things
                 are
                 required
                 to
                 enable
                 any
                 one
                 to
                 judge
                 aright
                 of
                 this
                 intimation
                 .
                 He
                 must
                 as
                 Bernard
                 speaks
                 ,
                 
                   drink
                   of
                   Pauls
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 made
                 partaker
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 measure
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   would
                   understand
                   his
                   Writings
                
                 .
                 Without
                 this
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 saving
                 Light
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 obscure
                 ,
                 intricate
                 ,
                 sapless
                 ,
                 unsavoury
                 ;
                 when
                 unto
                 them
                 in
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 
                   sweet
                   ,
                   gracious
                
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 open
                 ,
                 plain
                 and
                 powerful
                 .
                 A
                 great
                 and
                 constant
                 exercise
                 unto
                 an
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 his
                 frame
                 of
                 Spirit
                 in
                 Writing
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 necessary
                 hereunto
                 .
                 Unless
                 a
                 man
                 have
                 contracted
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 familiarity
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 constant
                 conversation
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 no
                 Critical
                 skill
                 in
                 Words
                 or
                 Phrases
                 will
                 render
                 him
                 a
                 competent
                 Judge
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 .
                 This
                 enabled
                 Caesar
                 to
                 determine
                 aright
                 concerning
                 any
                 Writings
                 of
                 Cicero
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 acquainted
                 with
                 this
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 discern
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 Austin
                 sayes
                 his
                 Mother
                 Monica
                 did
                 divine
                 
                   Revelations
                   ,
                   nescio
                   quo
                   sapore
                
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 inexpressable
                 Spiritual
                 savour
                 .
                 Experience
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 efficacy
                 of
                 his
                 Writings
                 ,
                 is
                 hereunto
                 required
                 .
                 He
                 whose
                 heart
                 is
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Mould
                   of
                   the
                   Doctrine
                
                 by
                 him
                 delivered
                 ,
                 will
                 receive
                 quick
                 impressions
                 from
                 his
                 Spirit
                 exerting
                 its
                 self
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 Writings
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 thus
                 prepared
                 ,
                 will
                 
                   find
                   that
                   Heavenliness
                
                 and
                 perspicuity
                 in
                 unfolding
                 the
                 deepest
                 
                   Evangelical
                   Mysteries
                
                 ,
                 that
                 peculiar
                 exaltation
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 Person
                 ,
                 Office
                 and
                 Work
                 ,
                 that
                 Spiritual
                 persuasiveness
                 ,
                 that
                 transcendent
                 manner
                 of
                 Arguing
                 and
                 Reasoning
                 ,
                 that
                 wise
                 insinuation
                 and
                 pathetical
                 pressing
                 of
                 well
                 grounded
                 Exhortations
                 ,
                 that
                 Love
                 ,
                 Tenderness
                 ,
                 and
                 Affection
                 to
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 Zeal
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Authority
                 in
                 Teaching
                 ,
                 which
                 enliven
                 and
                 adorn
                 all
                 his
                 other
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 to
                 shine
                 in
                 this
                 in
                 an
                 eminent
                 manner
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 to
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Consideration
                 what
                 ever
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 apprehensions
                 of
                 others
                 concerning
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 gives
                 me
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 pleaded
                 in
                 this
                 Cause
                 in
                 ascribing
                 this
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Paul.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Testimony
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 of
                 whose
                 Testimony
                 any
                 record
                 is
                 yet
                 remaining
                 ,
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   26
                
                 with
                 a
                 
                   successive
                   Suffrage
                
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 Knowing
                 Persons
                 of
                 following
                 Ages
                 ,
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 pleaded
                 in
                 this
                 Cause
                 .
                 Setting
                 aside
                 that
                 limitation
                 of
                 this
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 the
                 grounds
                 and
                 occasions
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 to
                 some
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Latin
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 granted
                 and
                 declared
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Witness
                 will
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 be
                 Catholick
                 as
                 to
                 all
                 other
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 A
                 Learned
                 Man
                 of
                 late
                 hath
                 reckoned
                 up
                 and
                 reported
                 the
                 Words
                 of
                 above
                 thirty
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Greek
                   Fathers
                
                 ,
                 and
                 fifty
                 of
                 the
                 Latin
                 reporting
                 this
                 Primitive
                 Tradition
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 trouble
                 the
                 Reader
                 with
                 a
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 their
                 Names
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Repetition
                 of
                 their
                 Words
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 because
                 the
                 whole
                 of
                 what
                 in
                 general
                 we
                 assert
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Eastern
                   Church
                
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 .
                 Amongst
                 them
                 was
                 this
                 Epistle
                 first
                 made
                 publick
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 far
                 more
                 advantages
                 of
                 discovering
                 the
                 Truth
                 in
                 this
                 Matter
                 of
                 Fact
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 elsewhere
                 followed
                 them
                 in
                 
                   after
                   Ages
                
                 could
                 have
                 .
                 Neither
                 had
                 they
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Conviction
                 and
                 Evidence
                 of
                 Truth
                 its
                 self
                 to
                 induce
                 them
                 to
                 embrace
                 this
                 Perswasion
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 shall
                 consider
                 the
                 Condition
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Churches
                
                 under
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 difficulties
                 they
                 met
                 withal
                 in
                 Communicating
                 those
                 Apostolical
                 Writings
                 which
                 were
                 delivered
                 unto
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 that
                 special
                 Obstruction
                 
                 unto
                 the
                 spreading
                 of
                 this
                 unto
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 discoursed
                 ,
                 cannot
                 rationally
                 otherwise
                 conceive
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 an
                 eminent
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 Good
                 Providence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 so
                 soon
                 receive
                 so
                 
                   publick
                   an
                   Attestation
                
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 evidently
                 appears
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   27
                
                 The
                 
                   Epistle
                   it self
                
                 several
                 wayes
                 discovers
                 its
                 Author
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 we
                 shall
                 briefly
                 recount
                 .
              
               
                 (
                 1.
                 )
                 The
                 
                   General
                   Argument
                
                 and
                 Scope
                 of
                 it
                 declares
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 Pauls
                 .
                 Hereof
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 parts
                 :
                 (
                 1.
                 )
                 The
                 Exaltation
                 of
                 the
                 Person
                 ,
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 Grace
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Excellency
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 and
                 the
                 Worship
                 therein
                 commanded
                 ,
                 revealed
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 (
                 2.
                 )
                 A
                 
                   Discovery
                   of
                   the
                   Nature
                   ,
                   Vse
                   and
                   Expiration
                
                 of
                 Mosaical
                 Institutions
                 ,
                 their
                 present
                 Unprofitableness
                 ,
                 and
                 ceasing
                 of
                 their
                 obligation
                 unto
                 obedience
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 part
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 grant
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 equally
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 find
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 peculiar
                 way
                 insisted
                 on
                 in
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 Paul.
                 The
                 latter
                 was
                 his
                 special
                 work
                 and
                 business
                 .
                 This
                 partly
                 
                   ex
                   instituto
                
                 ,
                 partly
                 occasionally
                 from
                 the
                 opposition
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 was
                 he
                 ingaged
                 in
                 the
                 promotion
                 of
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 over
                 .
                 The
                 Apostles
                 of
                 the
                 Circumcision
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 given
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 suitable
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 their
                 work
                 ,
                 did
                 more
                 accommodate
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 prejudicate
                 Opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Professors
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 little
                 occasion
                 to
                 deal
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 others
                 on
                 this
                 subject
                 .
                 Paul
                 in
                 an
                 eminent
                 manner
                 in
                 this
                 work
                 bare
                 the
                 burthen
                 of
                 that
                 day
                 .
                 Having
                 well
                 setled
                 
                   all
                   other
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 troubled
                 in
                 this
                 Controversie
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 he
                 at
                 last
                 treats
                 with
                 themselves
                 directly
                 in
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 giving
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 elsewhere
                 Preached
                 and
                 taught
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 grounds
                 that
                 he
                 proceeded
                 upon
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 not
                 without
                 great
                 success
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 burying
                 of
                 the
                 Judaical
                 Controversie
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 doth
                 manifest
                 .
              
               
                 (
                 2.
                 )
                 The
                 Method
                 of
                 his
                 proceedure
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 his
                 other
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 was
                 peculiar
                 unto
                 him
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 in
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 yea
                 in
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 not
                 regulated
                 by
                 some
                 
                   particular
                   occasions
                
                 ,
                 is
                 first
                 to
                 lay
                 down
                 the
                 
                   Doctrinal
                   Mysteries
                
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 vindicating
                 them
                 from
                 Oppositions
                 and
                 Exceptions
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 descend
                 to
                 Exhortations
                 unto
                 Obedience
                 deduced
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 enumeration
                 of
                 such
                 
                   special
                   Moral
                   Duties
                
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 unto
                 whom
                 he
                 wrote
                 ,
                 stood
                 in
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 minded
                 of
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 
                   general
                   Method
                
                 of
                 his
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Romans
                   ,
                   Ephesians
                   ,
                   Colossians
                   ,
                   Philippians
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 also
                 is
                 observed
                 in
                 this
                 Epistle
                 .
                 Only
                 whereas
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 special
                 respect
                 unto
                 the
                 Apostacy
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 occasioned
                 by
                 the
                 Persecution
                 which
                 then
                 began
                 to
                 grow
                 high
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 what
                 ever
                 Argument
                 or
                 Testimony
                 in
                 his
                 passage
                 gave
                 him
                 advantage
                 to
                 press
                 an
                 Exhortation
                 unto
                 constancy
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 deterr
                 them
                 from
                 back-sliding
                 ,
                 he
                 layes
                 hold
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 diverts
                 into
                 practical
                 Inferences
                 unto
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 his
                 general
                 Exhortations
                 towards
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 .
                 Excepting
                 this
                 occasional
                 difference
                 ,
                 the
                 Method
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 that
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 Epistles
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 was
                 peculiarly
                 his
                 own
                 .
              
               
                 (
                 3.
                 )
                 His
                 
                   Way
                   of
                   Argument
                
                 in
                 this
                 and
                 his
                 other
                 Epistles
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 ,
                 is
                 Sublime
                 and
                 Mystical
                 ,
                 accommodated
                 rather
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Reason
                
                 of
                 Believers
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 
                   Artificial
                   Rules
                
                 of
                 Philosophers
                 .
                 That
                 he
                 should
                 more
                 abound
                 with
                 Testimonies
                 and
                 Quotations
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 than
                 other
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 doth
                 ,
                 the
                 Matter
                 whereof
                 he
                 treats
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Persons
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 wrote
                 did
                 necessarily
                 require
                 .
              
               
                 (
                 4.
                 )
                 
                   Many
                   things
                
                 in
                 this
                 Epistle
                 evidently
                 manifest
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 wrote
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 mighty
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 exceedingly
                 well
                 versed
                 and
                 skillfull
                 in
                 the
                 Customs
                 ,
                 Practices
                 ,
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 Expositions
                 and
                 Applications
                 of
                 Scripture
                 then
                 received
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Judaical
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 fully
                 manifest
                 in
                 our
                 progress
                 :
                 Now
                 who
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 among
                 the
                 Disciples
                 of
                 Christ
                 could
                 this
                 be
                 but
                 Paul
                 ?
                 For
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 brought
                 up
                 under
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Best
                 and
                 
                   Most
                   Famous
                
                 of
                 their
                 Masters
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   profited
                   in
                   the
                   Knowledge
                   of
                   their
                
                 then
                 present
                 Religion
                 
                   above
                   his
                   Equals
                
                 ,
                 so
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 Learning
                 ,
                 the
                 Jews
                 esteemed
                 the
                 chief
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Peter
                 and
                 John
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Ideots
                   and
                   Vnlearned
                
                 .
              
               
                 (
                 5.
                 )
                 Sundry
                 particulars
                 towards
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 openly
                 proclaim
                 Paul
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 Writer
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 mention
                 that
                 he
                 makes
                 of
                 
                   his
                   bonds
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Compassion
                   that
                   the
                
                 Hebrews
                 
                   shewed
                   towards
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   sufferings
                   ,
                
                 and
                 whilest
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Prisoner
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 10.34
                 .
                 Now
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Bonds
                   of
                   Paul
                
                 were
                 afterwards
                 famous
                 at
                 
                   Rome
                   ,
                   Phil.
                
                 1.13
                 .
                 So
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 greater
                 notoriety
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 that
                 he
                 suffered
                 in
                 Judaea
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 minds
                 them
                 of
                 in
                 this
                 Expression
                 .
                 With
                 what
                 earnest
                 endeavours
                 ,
                 what
                 rage
                 and
                 tumult
                 ,
                 the
                 Rulers
                 and
                 Body
                 
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 sought
                 his
                 destruction
                 ,
                 how
                 publickly
                 and
                 with
                 what
                 Solemnity
                 his
                 Cause
                 was
                 sundry
                 times
                 heard
                 and
                 debated
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 imprisonment
                 that
                 ensued
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 declared
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 at
                 large
                 .
                 Now
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 imagine
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 whilest
                 this
                 
                   great
                   Champion
                
                 of
                 their
                 Profession
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 
                   publickly
                   pleading
                
                 their
                 Cause
                 ,
                 and
                 exposed
                 to
                 so
                 much
                 danger
                 and
                 hazzard
                 thereby
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Believers
                 of
                 those
                 parts
                 were
                 exceedingly
                 solicitous
                 about
                 his
                 condition
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 about
                 Peters
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 case
                 )
                 and
                 gave
                 him
                 all
                 the
                 Assistance
                 and
                 encouragement
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 able
                 .
                 This
                 Compassion
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 Bonds
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 evidence
                 of
                 his
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 
                   Mutual
                   Love
                
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 he
                 now
                 minds
                 them
                 of
                 .
                 Of
                 no
                 other
                 Person
                 but
                 Paul
                 have
                 we
                 any
                 ground
                 to
                 conjecture
                 that
                 this
                 might
                 be
                 spoken
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 
                   suffering
                   and
                   compassion
                
                 here
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 seem
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 
                   things
                   done
                   in
                   a
                   corner
                
                 ;
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 one
                 Circumstance
                 is
                 able
                 of
                 its
                 self
                 ,
                 to
                 enervate
                 all
                 the
                 Exceptions
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 against
                 his
                 being
                 esteemed
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 mention
                 of
                 Pauls
                 dear
                 and
                 constant
                 Companion
                 Timothy
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 importance
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 13.23
                 .
                 That
                 Timothy
                 was
                 at
                 Rome
                 with
                 Paul
                 in
                 his
                 Bonds
                 is
                 expresly
                 asserted
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 1.13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 That
                 he
                 himself
                 was
                 also
                 cast
                 into
                 Prison
                 with
                 Paul
                 is
                 here
                 intimated
                 ,
                 his
                 release
                 being
                 expressed
                 .
                 Now
                 surely
                 it
                 is
                 scarcely
                 credible
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 other
                 should
                 in
                 Italy
                 where
                 Paul
                 then
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 newly
                 released
                 out
                 of
                 Prison
                 ,
                 write
                 unto
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 his
                 
                   own
                   Bonds
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Bonds
                   of
                   Timothy
                
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 unknown
                 unto
                 them
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 once
                 intimate
                 any
                 thing
                 about
                 his
                 condition
                 .
                 The
                 exceptions
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 Paul
                 used
                 to
                 call
                 Timothy
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 Writer
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 calls
                 him
                 Brother
                 ,
                 (
                 when
                 indeed
                 he
                 never
                 terms
                 him
                 Son
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 when
                 he
                 wrote
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 )
                 or
                 that
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 another
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 (
                 when
                 he
                 speaks
                 expresly
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 so
                 generally
                 known
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 chiefest
                 Evangelists
                 )
                 deserve
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 insisted
                 on
                 .
                 And
                 surely
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 altogether
                 incredible
                 that
                 this
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 begetting
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 continued
                 Paternal
                 Affection
                 ,
                 his
                 known
                 constant
                 Associate
                 in
                 doing
                 and
                 suffering
                 for
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 his
                 Minister
                 in
                 attending
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 constantly
                 imployed
                 by
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Service
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 known
                 unto
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 means
                 ,
                 hon●ured
                 by
                 him
                 with
                 two
                 Epistles
                 written
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 association
                 of
                 his
                 Name
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 in
                 the
                 Inscription
                 of
                 sundry
                 others
                 ,
                 should
                 now
                 be
                 so
                 absent
                 from
                 him
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 adjoyned
                 unto
                 another
                 in
                 his
                 Travail
                 and
                 Ministry
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Constant
                   Sign
                
                 and
                 token
                 of
                 Pauls
                 Epistles
                 which
                 himself
                 had
                 publickly
                 signified
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 (
                 2
                 Thess.
                 3.13
                 .
                 )
                 is
                 subjoyned
                 unto
                 this
                 .
                 
                   Grace
                   be
                   with
                   you
                   all
                
                 .
                 That
                 Originally
                 this
                 was
                 written
                 with
                 
                   Pauls
                   own
                   hand
                
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 ground
                 to
                 question
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 appears
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 written
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 affirms
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 Custome
                 to
                 subjoyn
                 that
                 Salutation
                 
                   with
                   his
                   own
                   hand
                
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 Writing
                 of
                 it
                 
                   with
                   his
                   own
                   hand
                
                 ,
                 was
                 an
                 evidence
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 unto
                 whom
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 first
                 came
                 ;
                 unto
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 only
                 transcribed
                 Copies
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 ;
                 the
                 Salutation
                 its
                 self
                 was
                 their
                 Token
                 ,
                 being
                 peculiar
                 to
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 annexed
                 to
                 this
                 Epistle
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 these
                 Circumstances
                 will
                 yet
                 receive
                 some
                 further
                 enforcement
                 from
                 the
                 Consideration
                 of
                 the
                 Time
                 wherein
                 this
                 Epistle
                 was
                 written
                 ,
                 whereof
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 we
                 shall
                 Treat
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Exercitatio
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Time
                   of
                   the
                   Writing
                   of
                   this
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                
                 Hebrews
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Vse
                   of
                   the
                   right
                   stating
                   thereof
                   .
                   After
                   his
                   release
                   out
                   of
                   Prison
                   .
                   Before
                   the
                   Death
                   of
                
                 James
                 .
                 
                   Before
                   the
                   Second
                   of
                
                 Peter
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Time
                   of
                
                 Pauls
                 
                   coming
                   to
                
                 Rome
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Condition
                   of
                   the
                   affairs
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   .
                   The
                   Martyrdom
                   of
                
                 James
                 .
                 
                   State
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   the
                
                 Hebrews
                 .
                 
                   Constant
                   in
                   the
                   Observation
                   of
                
                 Mosaical
                 
                   Institutions
                   .
                   Warned
                   to
                   leave
                
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 
                   That
                   Warning
                   what
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   given
                   .
                   Causes
                   of
                   their
                   unwillingness
                   so
                   to
                   do
                   .
                   The
                   Occasion
                   and
                   Success
                   of
                   this
                   Epistle
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 1
              
               THAT
               was
               not
               amiss
               observed
               of
               Old
               by
               
                 Chrysostome
                 Praesat
                 .
                 in
                 Com.
                 ad
                 Epist.
                 ad
                 Rom.
              
               that
               a
               due
               Observation
               of
               the
               Time
               and
               Season
               wherein
               the
               
                 Epistles
                 of
                 Paul
              
               were
               written
               ,
               doth
               give
               great
               light
               unto
               the
               understanding
               of
               many
               passages
               in
               them
               .
               This
               
                 Baronius
                 ad
                 A.C.
              
               55.
               
               N.
               42.
               well
               confirms
               by
               an
               instance
               of
               their
               mistake
               ,
               who
               suppose
               the
               Shipwrack
               of
               Paul
               at
               
                 Mileta
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               27.
               to
               have
               been
               that
               mentioned
               by
               him
               ,
               2.
               
               Cor.
               11.
               when
               he
               was
               a
               
                 night
                 and
                 a
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 deep
              
               ;
               that
               Epistle
               being
               written
               some
               years
               before
               his
               sayling
               towards
               Rome
               .
               And
               we
               may
               well
               apply
               this
               Observation
               to
               this
               Epistle
               unto
               the
               Hebrews
               .
               A
               discovery
               of
               the
               Time
               and
               season
               wherein
               it
               was
               written
               ,
               will
               both
               free
               us
               from
               sundry
               mistakes
               ,
               and
               also
               give
               us
               some
               light
               into
               the
               occasion
               and
               design
               of
               it
               .
               This
               therefore
               we
               shall
               now
               inquire
               into
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 2
              
               Some
               general
               intimations
               we
               have
               in
               the
               Epistle
               it self
               leading
               us
               towards
               
                 this
                 discovery
              
               ,
               and
               somewhat
               may
               be
               gathered
               from
               some
               other
               places
               of
               Scripture
               :
               for
               Antiquity
               will
               afford
               us
               little
               or
               no
               help
               herein
               .
               After
               Pauls
               being
               brought
               a
               Prisoner
               to
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               28.
               
                 two
                 full
                 years
              
               ,
               he
               continued
               in
               that
               condition
               ,
               v.
               30.
               at
               least
               so
               long
               he
               continued
               under
               restraint
               ,
               though
               in
               his
               own
               
                 hired
                 H●use
              
               .
               This
               time
               was
               expired
               before
               the
               writing
               of
               this
               Epistle
               .
               For
               he
               was
               not
               only
               absent
               from
               ●●me
               in
               some
               other
               part
               of
               Italy
               when
               he
               wrote
               it
               ,
               Chap.
               13.24
               .
               but
               also
               so
               far
               at
               liberty
               and
               
                 sui
                 juris
              
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               had
               entertained
               a
               Resolution
               of
               going
               into
               the
               East
               so
               soon
               as
               Timothy
               should
               come
               unto
               him
               ,
               Chap.
               13.23
               .
               And
               it
               seems
               likewise
               to
               be
               written
               before
               the
               Martyrdom
               of
               James
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               affirms
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Hebrews
               had
               not
               
                 yet
                 resisted
                 unto
                 Blood
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               12.4
               .
               it
               being
               very
               probable
               ,
               that
               together
               with
               him
               many
               others
               were
               slain
               .
               Many
               great
               difficulties
               they
               had
               been
               exercised
               withal
               ,
               but
               as
               yet
               the
               Matter
               was
               not
               come
               to
               blood
               ,
               which
               shortly
               after
               it
               arrived
               unto
               .
               That
               is
               certain
               also
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               only
               written
               ,
               but
               communicated
               unto
               ,
               and
               well
               known
               by
               all
               the
               believing
               Jews
               ,
               before
               the
               writing
               of
               the
               Second
               Epistle
               of
               Peter
               ,
               who
               therein
               makes
               mention
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               declared
               .
               Much
               light
               I
               confess
               to
               the
               precise
               time
               of
               its
               writing
               ,
               is
               not
               hence
               to
               be
               obtained
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               uncertainty
               of
               the
               time
               wherein
               Peter
               wrote
               that
               Epistle
               .
               Only
               it
               appears
               from
               what
               he
               affirms
               concerning
               the
               approaching
               of
               the
               time
               of
               his
               suffering
               ,
               Chap.
               1.13
               .
               that
               it
               was
               not
               long
               before
               his
               death
               .
               This
               as
               is
               generally
               agreed
               ,
               happened
               in
               the
               
                 thirteenth
                 year
                 of
                 Nero
              
               ,
               when
               a
               great
               progress
               was
               made
               in
               that
               War
               ,
               which
               ended
               in
               the
               fatall
               and
               finall
               destruction
               of
               the
               City
               and
               Temple
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 3
              
               From
               these
               Observations
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               the
               best
               guide
               we
               have
               to
               find
               out
               the
               certain
               time
               o●
               the
               Writing
               of
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               is
               Pauls
               being
               sent
               Prisoner
               unto
               Rome
               .
               Now
               this
               was
               in
               the
               first
               year
               of
               the
               Government
               of
               Festus
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               been
               two
               years
               detained
               in
               Prison
               at
               Caesarea
               by
               
                 Felix
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               24.27
               .
               Chap.
               25.
               v.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               This
               Felix
               was
               the
               Brother
               of
               Pallas
               who
               ruled
               all
               things
               under
               Claudius
               ,
               and
               fell
               into
               some
               disgrace
               in
               the
               very
               first
               ye●●
               of
               Nero
               ,
               as
               Tacitus
               informs
               us
               .
               But
               yet
               by
               the
               countenance
               of
               Agrippina
               the
               Mother
               of
               Nero
               ,
               he
               continued
               in
               some
               regard
               ,
               untill
               the
               fifth
               or
               sixth
               year
               of
               his
               Raign
               ,
               when
               together
               with
               his
               Mother
               he
               destroyed
               many
               of
               her
               Friends
               and
               Favourites
               .
               During
               this
               time
               of
               Pallas
               his
               declension
               in
               power
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               probable
               that
               his
               Brother
               Felix
               was
               displaced
               from
               the
               Rule
               of
               his
               Province
               ,
               and
               Festus
               sent
               in
               his
               room
               .
               That
               it
               was
               before
               his
               utter
               ruine
               in
               the
               
                 sixth
                 year
              
               of
               Nero
               is
               evident
               from
               hence
               ,
               because
               he
               
               made
               means
               to
               keep
               his
               Brother
               from
               punishment
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               accused
               for
               Extortion
               and
               Oppression
               by
               the
               Jews
               .
               Most
               probably
               then
               Paul
               was
               sent
               unto
               Rome
               ,
               about
               the
               fourth
               or
               fifth
               year
               of
               Nero
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               
                 fifty
                 ninth
                 year
              
               from
               the
               Nativity
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ.
               There
               he
               abode
               as
               we
               shewed
               at
               the
               least
               two
               years
               in
               custody
               ,
               where
               the
               Story
               of
               the
               
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
              
               ends
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 seventh
                 year
              
               of
               Nero
               ,
               and
               
                 sixty
                 first
              
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               or
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               year
               following
               .
               That
               year
               it
               is
               presumed
               ,
               he
               obtained
               his
               liberty
               .
               And
               this
               was
               about
               
                 thirteen
                 years
              
               after
               the
               determination
               of
               the
               Controversie
               about
               
                 Mosaical
                 Institutions
              
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               obligation
               on
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               made
               by
               the
               Syn●d
               at
               
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               13.
               
               Presently
               upon
               his
               liberty
               ,
               whilest
               he
               abode
               in
               some
               part
               of
               Italy
               ,
               expecting
               the
               coming
               of
               Timothy
               ,
               before
               he
               entered
               upon
               the
               journey
               he
               had
               promised
               unto
               the
               
                 Philippians
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               2.
               v.
               24.
               he
               wrote
               this
               Epistle
               .
               Here
               then
               we
               must
               stay
               a
               little
               ,
               to
               consider
               what
               was
               the
               general
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               the
               Hebrews
               in
               those
               dayes
               ,
               which
               might
               give
               occasion
               unto
               the
               writing
               thereof
               .
            
             
               The
               time
               fixed
               on
               ,
               was
               about
               the
               death
               of
               Festus
               ,
               who
               dyed
               in
               the
               Province
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 
                   §
                
                 4
              
               beginning
               of
               the
               Government
               of
               Albinus
               who
               was
               sent
               to
               succeed
               him
               .
               What
               was
               the
               state
               of
               the
               people
               at
               that
               
                 time
                 ,
                 Josephus
              
               declares
               at
               large
               in
               his
               
                 Second
                 Book
                 of
                 their
                 Wars
              
               .
               In
               brief
               ,
               the
               Governours
               themselves
               being
               great
               Oppressors
               ,
               and
               rather
               mighty
               Robbers
               amongst
               them
               ,
               than
               Rulers
               ,
               the
               whole
               Nation
               was
               filled
               with
               Spoil
               and
               Violence
               .
               What
               through
               the
               fury
               and
               outrage
               of
               the
               Souldiers
               in
               the
               pursuit
               of
               their
               insatiable
               Avarice
               ;
               what
               through
               the
               Incursions
               of
               Thieves
               and
               Robbers
               in
               Troops
               and
               Companies
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               whole
               Land
               abounded
               ,
               and
               what
               through
               the
               tumults
               of
               Seditious
               persons
               daily
               incited
               and
               provoked
               by
               the
               cruelty
               of
               the
               Romans
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               peace
               or
               safety
               for
               any
               sober
               honest
               men
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               or
               any
               where
               else
               throughout
               the
               whole
               Province
               .
               That
               the
               Church
               had
               a
               great
               share
               of
               suffering
               ,
               in
               the
               outrage
               and
               misery
               of
               those
               dayes
               ,
               (
               as
               in
               such
               dissolutions
               of
               Government
               ,
               and
               Licence
               for
               all
               wickedness
               ,
               it
               commonly
               falls
               out
               )
               no
               man
               can
               question
               .
               And
               this
               is
               that
               which
               the
               Apostle
               mentions
               ,
               Chap.
               10.31
               ,
               32
               ,
               33
               ,
               34.
               
               
                 Ye
                 endured
                 a
                 great
                 sight
                 of
                 a●flictions
                 ,
                 partly
                 whilest
                 ye
                 were
                 made
                 a
                 gazing-stock
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 reproaches
                 and
                 a●flictions
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 whilest
                 ye
                 became
                 companions
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 so
                 used
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 joyfully
                 the
                 spoyling
                 of
                 your
                 goods
                 .
              
               This
               was
               the
               lot
               and
               portion
               of
               all
               honest
               and
               sober
               minded
               men
               in
               
                 those
                 dayes
              
               ,
               as
               their
               Historian
               at
               large
               declares
               .
               For
               as
               no
               doubt
               the
               Christians
               had
               a
               principal
               share
               in
               all
               those
               sufferings
               ,
               so
               some
               others
               of
               the
               Jews
               also
               ,
               were
               their
               Companions
               in
               them
               ;
               it
               being
               not
               a
               special
               persecution
               ,
               but
               a
               general
               calamity
               that
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               of
               .
            
             
               One
               Joseph
               the
               Son
               of
               Caehias
               was
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               those
               dayes
               High-Priest
               ,
               put
               into
               
                 
                   §
                
                 5
              
               that
               Office
               by
               Agrippa
               ,
               who
               not
               long
               before
               had
               put
               him
               out
               .
               On
               the
               death
               of
               Festus
               he
               thrust
               him
               out
               again
               ,
               and
               placed
               Ananus
               his
               Son
               in
               his
               stead
               .
               This
               man
               ,
               a
               young
               rash
               Fellow
               ,
               by
               Sect
               and
               Opinion
               a
               Sadduce
               ,
               (
               who
               of
               all
               others
               were
               the
               most
               violent
               in
               their
               hatred
               of
               the
               Christians
               ,
               being
               especially
               ingaged
               therein
               by
               the
               peculiar
               Opinion
               of
               their
               Sect
               and
               Party
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               denyal
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               )
               first
               began
               a
               direct
               Persecution
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Before
               his
               advancement
               to
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               their
               Afflictions
               and
               Calamities
               were
               for
               the
               most
               part
               common
               unto
               them
               ,
               with
               other
               peaceable
               men
               .
               Only
               the
               
                 rude
                 and
                 impious
                 multitude
              
               ,
               with
               other
               seditious
               persons
               ,
               seem
               to
               have
               offered
               especial
               violences
               unto
               their
               Assemblies
               and
               Meetings
               ,
               which
               some
               of
               the
               more
               unsteadfast
               and
               weak
               ,
               began
               to
               omit
               on
               that
               account
               ,
               Chap.
               10.25
               .
               Judicial
               proceeding
               against
               them
               as
               to
               their
               lives
               ,
               when
               this
               Epistle
               was
               written
               ,
               there
               doth
               not
               appear
               to
               have
               been
               any
               ;
               for
               the
               Apostle
               tells
               them
               ,
               as
               we
               before
               observed
               ,
               that
               as
               yet
               they
               had
               
                 not
                 resisted
                 unto
                 blood
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               12.
               v.
               4.
               
               But
               this
               Ananus
               the
               Sadduce
               presently
               after
               being
               placed
               in
               power
               by
               Agrippa
               ,
               taking
               advantage
               at
               the
               death
               of
               Festus
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               that
               passed
               before
               Albinus
               his
               Successor
               was
               setled
               in
               the
               Province
               ,
               convents
               James
               before
               himself
               and
               his
               Associates
               .
               There
               to
               make
               short
               work
               he
               is
               condemned
               ,
               and
               immediately
               stoned
               .
               And
               it
               is
               not
               unlikely
               but
               that
               other
               private
               Persons
               suffered
               together
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               Story
               (
               by
               the
               way
               )
               of
               the
               Martyrdome
               of
               this
               James
               is
               at
               large
               reported
               by
               
                 
                   §
                
                 6
              
               Eusebius
               out
               of
               
                 H●gesippus
                 ,
                 Histor.
                 Eccles.
                 l.
              
               2.
               cap.
               23.
               in
               the
               Relation
               whereof
               he
               is
               followed
               by
               Hierom
               ,
               and
               sundry
               others
               .
               I
               shall
               say
               no
               more
               of
               the
               whole
               Story
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Consideration
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               very
               sufficient
               to
               perswade
               any
               man
               to
               use
               the
               liberty
               of
               his
               own
               Reason
               and
               Judgement
               in
               the
               perusal
               of
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Antients
               .
               For
               of
               the
               Circumstances
               therein
               reported
               ,
               about
               this
               James
               and
               his
               death
               ,
               many
               of
               them
               (
               as
               his
               being
               of
               the
               Line
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               his
               entring
               at
               his
               pleasure
               into
               the
               
                 Sanctum
                 Sanctorum
              
               ,
               his
               being
               carried
               up
               and
               set
               by
               a
               great
               multitude
               of
               people
               on
               a
               pinacle
               of
               the
               Temple
               )
               
               are
               so
               
                 palpably
                 false
              
               ,
               that
               no
               colour
               of
               probability
               can
               be
               given
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               the
               rest
               seem
               altogether
               incredible
               .
               That
               in
               general
               this
               
                 Holy
                 Apostle
              
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               his
               kinsman
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               was
               stoned
               by
               Ananus
               ,
               during
               the
               Anarchie
               between
               the
               Governments
               of
               Festus
               and
               
                 Albinus
                 ,
                 Josephus
              
               who
               then
               lived
               testifies
               ,
               and
               all
               Ecclesiastical
               Historians
               agree
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 7
              
               The
               Churches
               at
               this
               time
               in
               Jerusalem
               and
               Judaea
               were
               very
               numerous
               .
               The
               Oppressors
               ,
               Robbers
               ,
               and
               Seditious
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               being
               wholly
               intent
               upon
               the
               pursuit
               of
               their
               own
               ends
               ,
               filling
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Nation
               with
               tumults
               and
               disorders
               ,
               the
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               knew
               that
               the
               time
               of
               their
               preaching
               the
               Gospel
               unto
               their
               Countreymen
               was
               but
               short
               ,
               and
               even
               now
               expiring
               ,
               followed
               their
               work
               with
               diligence
               and
               success
               ,
               being
               not
               greatly
               regarded
               in
               the
               dust
               of
               that
               confusion
               which
               was
               raised
               by
               the
               Nation
               's
               rushing
               in
               to
               its
               fatal
               ruine
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 8
              
               All
               these
               Churches
               ,
               and
               the
               multitudes
               that
               belonged
               unto
               them
               ,
               were
               altogether
               with
               the
               Profession
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               addicted
               zealously
               unto
               the
               Observation
               of
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
              
               .
               The
               Synod
               indeed
               at
               Jerusalem
               had
               determined
               that
               the
               
                 yoke
                 of
                 the
                 Law
              
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               put
               upon
               the
               necks
               of
               the
               Gentile
               Converts
               ;
               Acts
               15.
               
               But
               eight
               or
               nine
               years
               after
               that
               ,
               when
               Paul
               came
               up
               unto
               Jerusalem
               again
               ,
               Chap.
               21.
               v.
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22.
               
               James
               informs
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               many
               thousands
               of
               
                 the
                 Jews
                 who
                 believed
                 ,
                 did
                 all
                 zealously
                 observe
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
              
               ;
               and
               moreover
               judged
               that
               all
               those
               who
               were
               Jews
               by
               birth
               ,
               ought
               to
               do
               so
               also
               ,
               and
               on
               that
               account
               were
               like
               enough
               to
               assemble
               in
               a
               disorderly
               multitude
               ,
               to
               enquire
               into
               the
               practice
               of
               Paul
               himself
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               ill
               reported
               of
               amongst
               them
               .
               On
               this
               account
               they
               kept
               their
               Assemblies
               distinct
               from
               those
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               all
               the
               world
               over
               ;
               as
               amongst
               others
               Hierom
               informs
               as
               in
               his
               Notes
               on
               the
               first
               Chapter
               of
               the
               Galatians
               .
               All
               those
               Hebrews
               then
               to
               whom
               Paul
               wrote
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               continued
               in
               the
               use
               and
               practice
               of
               Mosaical
               Worship
               ,
               as
               celebrated
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               their
               Synagogues
               ,
               with
               all
               other
               Legal
               Institutions
               whatever
               .
               Whether
               they
               did
               this
               out
               of
               an
               unacquaintedness
               with
               their
               liberty
               in
               Christ
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               a
               pertinacious
               adh●rence
               unto
               their
               own
               prejudicate
               Opinions
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               determine
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 9
              
               From
               this
               time
               forward
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Jews
               saw
               not
               a
               day
               of
               peace
               or
               Quietness
               :
               Tumults
               ,
               Seditions
               ,
               Outrages
               ,
               Robberies
               ,
               Murders
               ,
               increased
               all
               the
               Nation
               over
               .
               And
               these
               things
               by
               various
               degrees
               made
               way
               for
               that
               fatal
               War
               ,
               which
               beginning
               about
               six
               or
               seven
               years
               after
               the
               Death
               of
               James
               ,
               ended
               in
               the
               utter
               desolation
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               City
               ,
               Temple
               ,
               and
               Worship
               ,
               foretold
               so
               long
               before
               by
               Daniel
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               intimated
               by
               our
               Saviour
               to
               lye
               at
               the
               door
               .
               This
               was
               that
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               whose
               suddain
               approach
               the
               Apostle
               declares
               unto
               them
               ,
               Chap.
               10.36
               ,
               37.
               
               
                 For
                 ye
                 have
                 need
                 of
                 Patience
                 that
                 after
                 ye
                 have
                 done
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 ye
                 may
                 receive
                 the
                 Promise
                 ;
                 For
                 yet
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 shall
                 come
                 will
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 tarry
                 .
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 A
                 very
                 little
                 while
              
               ,
               less
               than
               you
               think
               of
               ,
               or
               imagine
               ;
               the
               manner
               whereof
               he
               declares
               Chap.
               12.26
               ,
               27
               ,
               28.
               
               And
               by
               this
               means
               he
               effectually
               diverted
               th●m
               from
               a
               pertinacious
               adherence
               unto
               those
               things
               whose
               dissolution
               from
               God
               himself
               ,
               was
               so
               nigh
               at
               hand
               ;
               which
               Argument
               was
               also
               afterwards
               pressed
               by
               Peter
               ,
               2
               
                 Epist.
                 Chap.
              
               3.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 10
              
               Our
               blessed
               Saviour
               had
               long
               before
               warned
               his
               Disciples
               of
               all
               these
               things
               ;
               particularly
               of
               the
               desolation
               that
               was
               to
               come
               upon
               the
               whole
               people
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               with
               the
               Tumults
               ,
               Distresses
               ,
               Persecutions
               and
               Wars
               which
               should
               precede
               it
               ,
               directing
               them
               to
               the
               exercise
               of
               patience
               in
               the
               discharge
               of
               their
               duty
               ,
               untill
               the
               approach
               of
               the
               final
               Calamity
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               he
               advised
               them
               to
               free
               themselves
               by
               flight
               ,
               or
               a
               timely
               departure
               out
               of
               Jerusalem
               and
               all
               
                 Judaea
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 chap.
              
               24.
               v.
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               This
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               was
               the
               Oracle
               mentioned
               by
               Eusebius
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Christians
               were
               warned
               to
               depart
               out
               of
               Jerusalem
               .
               It
               was
               given
               as
               he
               sayes
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               
                 approved
                 men
              
               amongst
               them
               .
               For
               although
               the
               Prophesie
               its
               self
               was
               written
               by
               the
               Evangelists
               ,
               yet
               the
               especial
               meaning
               of
               it
               ,
               was
               not
               known
               and
               divulged
               amongst
               all
               .
               The
               Leaders
               of
               them
               kept
               this
               secret
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               least
               an
               exasperation
               of
               the
               people
               being
               occasioned
               thereby
               ,
               they
               should
               have
               been
               obstructed
               in
               the
               work
               which
               they
               had
               to
               do
               before
               its
               accomplishment
               .
               And
               this
               was
               the
               Way
               of
               the
               Apostles
               also
               as
               to
               other
               future
               events
               ,
               which
               being
               foretold
               by
               them
               ,
               might
               provoke
               either
               Jews
               or
               Gentiles
               ,
               if
               publickly
               divulged
               .
               2
               Thess.
               2.5
               ,
               6.
               
               But
               now
               when
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Church
               among
               the
               Jews
               for
               that
               season
               was
               come
               to
               its
               close
               ,
               the
               Elect
               being
               gathered
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               final
               Desolation
               of
               the
               City
               and
               People
               appearing
               to
               be
               at
               hand
               ,
               by
               a
               concurrence
               of
               all
               the
               
                 signs
                 foretold
              
               by
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               those
               entrusted
               with
               the
               sense
               of
               that
               Oracle
               warned
               their
               Brethren
               to
               provide
               for
               that
               flight
               whereunto
               they
               were
               directed
               .
               That
               this
               flight
               and
               departure
               ,
               probably
               with
               the
               loss
               of
               all
               their
               Possessions
               was
               grievous
               unto
               them
               may
               easily
               be
               conceived
               .
            
             
             
               But
               that
               which
               seems
               most
               especially
               to
               have
               perplexed
               them
               ,
               was
               their
               relinquishment
               of
               that
               
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
              
               whereunto
               they
               had
               been
               so
               zealously
               addicted
               .
               That
               this
               would
               prove
               grievous
               unto
               them
               our
               Saviour
               had
               before
               intimated
               ,
               Matth.
               24.
               v.
               20.
               
               Hence
               were
               they
               so
               slow
               in
               their
               Obedience
               unto
               that
               Heavenly
               Oracle
               ,
               although
               excited
               with
               the
               remembrance
               of
               what
               befell
               
                 Lots
                 Wife
              
               in
               the
               like
               Tergiversation
               .
               Nay
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               likely
               from
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               many
               of
               them
               who
               had
               made
               
                 Profession
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ,
               rather
               than
               they
               would
               now
               utterly
               forego
               their
               
                 old
                 Way
                 of
                 Worship
              
               ,
               deserted
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               cleaving
               to
               their
               unbelieving
               Countreymen
               ,
               perished
               in
               their
               Apostasie
               ,
               whom
               our
               Apostle
               in
               an
               especial
               manner
               ,
               forewarns
               of
               their
               inevitable
               and
               sore
               destruction
               ,
               by
               that
               
                 Fire
                 of
                 Gods
                 Indignation
              
               ,
               which
               was
               shortly
               to
               
                 devour
                 the
                 Adversaries
              
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               associated
               themselves
               ,
               Chap.
               10.
               v.
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27
               ,
               28
               ,
               29
               ,
               30
               ,
               31.
               
            
             
               This
               was
               the
               Time
               wherein
               this
               Epistle
               was
               written
               ;
               This
               the
               Condition
               of
               the
               Hebrews
               
                 
                   §
                
                 11
              
               unto
               whom
               it
               was
               wrote
               ,
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               Political
               ,
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               estate
               .
               Paul
               ,
               who
               had
               an
               inexpressible
               zeal
               ,
               and
               overflowing
               Affection
               for
               his
               Countreymen
               ,
               being
               now
               in
               Italy
               ,
               considering
               the
               present
               condition
               of
               their
               Affairs
               ,
               how
               pertinaciously
               they
               adhered
               to
               
                 Mosaical
                 Institutions
              
               ,
               how
               near
               the
               approach
               of
               their
               utter
               abolition
               was
               ,
               how
               backward
               during
               that
               frame
               of
               Spirit
               they
               would
               be
               to
               save
               themselves
               by
               flying
               from
               the
               midst
               of
               that
               perishing
               Generation
               ,
               what
               danger
               they
               were
               in
               to
               forego
               the
               
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ,
               when
               it
               could
               not
               be
               retained
               without
               a
               relinquishment
               of
               their
               former
               Divine
               Service
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               writes
               this
               Epistle
               unto
               them
               ,
               wherein
               he
               strikes
               at
               the
               very
               root
               of
               all
               their
               dangers
               and
               distresses
               .
               For
               whereas
               all
               the
               danger
               of
               their
               abode
               in
               
                 Jerusalem
                 and
                 Judaea
              
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               falling
               in
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               City
               and
               People
               ,
               all
               the
               Fears
               the
               Apostle
               had
               of
               their
               Apostasie
               into
               Judaism
               ;
               all
               their
               own
               disconsolations
               in
               reference
               unto
               their
               flight
               and
               departure
               ,
               arose
               from
               their
               adherence
               unto
               ,
               and
               zeal
               for
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               by
               declaring
               unto
               them
               the
               Nature
               ,
               Use
               ,
               End
               and
               Expiration
               of
               his
               Ordinances
               and
               Institutions
               ,
               he
               utterly
               removes
               and
               takes
               away
               the
               ground
               and
               occasion
               of
               all
               the
               Evils
               mentioned
               .
               This
               was
               the
               season
               wherein
               this
               Epistle
               was
               written
               ;
               and
               these
               some
               of
               the
               principal
               occasions
               (
               though
               it
               had
               other
               reasons
               also
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               see
               afterwards
               )
               of
               its
               Writing
               .
               And
               I
               no
               way
               doubt
               ,
               (
               though
               particular
               events
               of
               those
               dayes
               are
               buried
               in
               Oblivion
               )
               but
               that
               through
               his
               Grace
               who
               moved
               and
               directed
               the
               Apostle
               unto
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Writing
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               was
               made
               signally
               effectual
               towards
               the
               
                 professing
                 Hebrews
              
               ,
               both
               to
               free
               them
               from
               that
               
                 yoke
                 of
                 bondage
              
               wherein
               they
               had
               been
               detained
               ,
               and
               to
               prepare
               them
               with
               cheerfulness
               unto
               the
               observation
               of
               Evangelical
               Worship
               ,
               leaving
               their
               Countreymen
               to
               perish
               in
               their
               Sin
               and
               Unbelief
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Exercitatio
               IV.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Language
                   wherein
                   this
                   Epistle
                   was
                   Originally
                   written
                   .
                   Supposed
                   to
                   be
                   the
                
                 Hebrew
                 .
                 
                   Grounds
                   of
                   that
                   Supposition
                   .
                   Disproved
                   .
                   Not
                   translated
                   by
                
                 Clemens
                 .
                 
                   Written
                   in
                
                 Greek
                 .
                 
                   Arguments
                   for
                   the
                   proof
                   thereof
                   .
                   Of
                   Citations
                   out
                   of
                   the
                
                 LXX
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 1
              
               BEcause
               this
               Epistle
               was
               written
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               most
               of
               the
               Antients
               granted
               that
               it
               was
               written
               in
               
                 Hebrew
                 .
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
              
               was
               the
               first
               who
               asserted
               it
               ;
               after
               whom
               Origen
               gave
               it
               countenance
               ,
               from
               whom
               Eusebius
               received
               it
               ,
               and
               from
               him
               Hierom
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               most
               ordinary
               progression
               of
               old
               reports
               .
               The
               main
               Reason
               which
               induced
               them
               to
               embrace
               this
               perswasion
               ,
               was
               a
               desire
               to
               free
               the
               Epistle
               from
               an
               exception
               against
               its
               being
               written
               by
               Paul
               ;
               taken
               from
               the
               dissimilitude
               of
               the
               Style
               used
               in
               it
               ,
               unto
               that
               of
               his
               other
               Epistles
               .
               This
               being
               once
               admitted
               ,
               though
               causelesly
               ,
               they
               could
               think
               of
               no
               better
               answer
               ,
               than
               that
               this
               supposed
               difference
               of
               Style
               ,
               arose
               from
               the
               Translation
               of
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               Apostle
               himself
               was
               first
               written
               in
               
                 Hebrew
                 .
                 Clemens
                 Romanus
              
               is
               the
               person
               generally
               fixed
               on
               as
               the
               Author
               of
               this
               Translation
               ;
               though
               some
               do
               faintly
               intimate
               that
               
                 Luke
                 the
                 Evangelist
              
               might
               possibly
               be
               the
               man
               that
               did
               it
               .
               But
               this
               Objection
               from
               the
               diversity
               of
               Style
               ,
               which
               alone
               begat
               this
               perswasion
               ,
               hath
               been
               already
               removed
               out
               of
               the
               Way
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               allowed
               to
               be
               a
               Foundation
               unto
               any
               other
               supposition
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 2
              
               That
               which
               alone
               is
               added
               to
               give
               countenance
               unto
               this
               Opinion
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               we
               mentioned
               at
               the
               entrance
               of
               this
               Discourse
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               writing
               unto
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               he
               did
               it
               in
               their
               own
               Native
               Language
               ,
               which
               being
               also
               his
               own
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               more
               copious
               and
               Elegant
               in
               it
               ,
               then
               he
               was
               in
               the
               Greek
               ,
               whereunto
               Originally
               he
               was
               a
               stranger
               ,
               learning
               it
               as
               Hierom
               supposeth
               upon
               his
               Conversion
               .
               But
               a
               man
               may
               modestly
               say
               unto
               all
               this
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Every
               thing
               in
               this
               pretended
               Reason
               ,
               of
               that
               which
               indeed
               never
               was
               ,
               is
               so
               far
               from
               Certainty
               ,
               that
               indeed
               it
               is
               beneath
               all
               probability
               .
            
             
               For
               (
               1.
               )
               If
               this
               Epistle
               was
               written
               Originally
               in
               Hebrew
               ,
               whence
               comes
               it
               pass
               ,
               that
               no
               Copy
               of
               it
               in
               that
               Language
               ,
               was
               ever
               read
               ,
               seen
               ,
               or
               heard
               of
               ,
               by
               the
               most
               diligent
               Collectors
               of
               all
               Fragments
               of
               Antiquity
               in
               the
               Primitive
               times
               ?
               Had
               ever
               any
               such
               thing
               been
               extant
               ,
               whence
               came
               it
               in
               particular
               that
               Origen
               ,
               that
               prodigie
               of
               Industry
               and
               Learning
               ,
               should
               be
               able
               to
               attain
               no
               knowledge
               or
               report
               of
               it
               ?
               (
               2.
               )
               If
               it
               were
               incumbent
               on
               Paul
               writing
               unto
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               to
               write
               in
               their
               own
               Language
               ,
               why
               did
               he
               not
               also
               write
               in
               Latin
               unto
               the
               Romans
               ?
               That
               he
               did
               so
               indeed
               Gratian
               affirms
               ,
               but
               without
               pretence
               of
               proof
               or
               witness
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Testimony
               of
               all
               Antiquity
               ,
               the
               evidence
               of
               the
               thing
               it self
               ,
               and
               constant
               confession
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               :
               And
               Erasmus
               sayes
               well
               on
               Rom.
               1.7
               .
               
                 Coarguendus
                 vel
                 ridendus
                 magis
                 error
                 eorum
                 ,
                 qui
                 putant
                 Paulum
                 Romanis
                 linguâ
                 Romanâ
                 scripsisle
                 .
                 The
                 error
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 reproved
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 laughed
                 at
                 ,
                 who
                 suppose
              
               Paul
               
                 to
                 have
                 written
                 unto
                 the
              
               Romans
               
                 in
                 the
                 Latin
                 Tongue
              
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               It
               is
               most
               unduly
               supposed
               that
               the
               
                 Hebrew
                 Tongue
              
               was
               then
               the
               Vulgar
               common
               Language
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               known
               only
               to
               the
               Learned
               amongst
               them
               ,
               and
               a
               corrupt
               Syriack
               was
               the
               common
               Dialect
               of
               the
               people
               even
               at
               Jerusalem
               .
               (
               4.
               )
               It
               is
               as
               unduly
               averred
               ,
               that
               the
               Hebrew
               was
               the
               
                 Mother
                 Tongue
              
               of
               Paul
               himself
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               was
               ignorant
               of
               the
               Greek
               ,
               seeing
               he
               was
               born
               at
               Tarsus
               in
               Cilicia
               ,
               where
               that
               was
               the
               Language
               that
               he
               was
               brought
               up
               in
               ,
               and
               unto
               .
               (
               5.
               )
               The
               Epistle
               was
               written
               for
               the
               Use
               of
               all
               the
               Hebrews
               in
               their
               several
               dispersions
               ,
               especially
               that
               in
               the
               East
               ,
               as
               Peter
               witnesseth
               ,
               they
               being
               all
               alike
               concerned
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               it
               ,
               though
               not
               so
               immediately
               as
               those
               in
               Judaea
               and
               Jerusalem
               .
               Now
               unto
               those
               the
               Greek
               Language
               from
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               
                 Macedonian
                 Empire
              
               ,
               had
               been
               in
               vulgar
               use
               ,
               and
               continued
               so
               to
               be
               .
               (
               6.
               )
               The
               
                 Greek
                 Tongue
              
               was
               so
               well
               known
               and
               so
               much
               used
               in
               Judaea
               its
               self
               ,
               that
               as
               a
               Learned
               man
               hath
               proved
               by
               sundry
               Testimonies
               out
               of
               their
               most
               antient
               writings
               ,
               it
               was
               called
               the
               Vulgar
               amongst
               them
               .
            
             
               I
               know
               among
               the
               Rabbins
               there
               is
               mention
               of
               a
               prohibition
               of
               learning
               the
               Greek
               Tongue
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               
                 Jerusalem
                 Talmud
              
               its
               self
               ,
               
                 Tit.
                 Peah
                 .
                 cap.
              
               1.
               they
               add
               a
               reason
               of
               it
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               it
               was
               because
               of
               Traytors
               ,
               least
               they
               should
               betray
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               
               none
               understand
               them
               .
               But
               as
               this
               is
               contrary
               unto
               what
               themselves
               teach
               about
               the
               
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 Tongues
              
               ,
               required
               in
               those
               who
               were
               to
               be
               chosen
               into
               the
               Sanhedrim
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               sufficiently
               disproved
               by
               the
               instances
               of
               the
               
                 Translators
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
                 ,
                 Jesus
                 Syrachides
                 ,
                 Philo
                 ,
                 Josephus
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               among
               themselves
               .
               And
               though
               Josephus
               affirm
               ,
               
                 Antiq.
                 lib.
              
               20.
               cap.
               9.
               that
               the
               Study
               of
               the
               
                 Elegance
                 of
                 Tongues
              
               was
               of
               no
               great
               reckoning
               amongst
               them
               ,
               yet
               he
               grants
               that
               they
               were
               studied
               by
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
               .
               Nor
               doth
               this
               pretended
               Decree
               of
               prohibition
               concern
               our
               times
               ,
               it
               being
               made
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 Mishn.
                 tit
                 .
                 Sota
              
               ;
               in
               the
               last
               Wars
               of
               Titus
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Wars
                 of
              
               Titus
               
                 they
                 decreed
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 should
                 teach
                 his
                 Son
                 the
                 Greek
                 Language
                 .
              
               For
               it
               must
               be
               distinguished
               from
               the
               Decree
               of
               the
               Hasmonaeans
               long
               before
               ,
               prohibiting
               the
               Study
               of
               the
               
                 Graecian
                 Philosophy
              
               .
               So
               that
               this
               pretence
               is
               destitute
               of
               all
               colour
               ,
               being
               made
               up
               of
               many
               vain
               and
               evidently
               false
               suppositions
               .
               
                 
                   §
                
                 3
              
            
             
               Again
               the
               Epistle
               is
               said
               to
               be
               translated
               by
               Clemens
               ,
               but
               where
               ,
               or
               when
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               informed
               .
               Was
               this
               done
               in
               Italy
               before
               it
               was
               sent
               unto
               the
               Hebrews
               ?
               to
               what
               end
               then
               was
               it
               written
               in
               Hebrew
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               not
               to
               be
               used
               but
               in
               Greek
               ?
               was
               it
               sent
               in
               Hebrew
               before
               the
               supposed
               Translation
               ?
               in
               what
               Language
               was
               it
               communicated
               unto
               others
               by
               them
               who
               first
               received
               it
               ?
               Clemens
               was
               never
               in
               the
               East
               to
               translate
               it
               .
               And
               if
               all
               the
               first
               Copies
               of
               it
               were
               dispersed
               in
               Hebrew
               ,
               how
               came
               they
               to
               be
               so
               utterly
               lost
               ,
               as
               that
               no
               Report
               or
               Tradition
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               any
               one
               of
               them
               did
               ever
               remain
               ;
               Besides
               if
               it
               were
               translated
               by
               Clemens
               in
               the
               West
               ,
               and
               that
               Transla●●●n
               alone
               preserved
               ,
               how
               came
               it
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               so
               well
               known
               and
               generally
               received
               in
               the
               East
               ,
               before
               the
               Western
               Churches
               admitted
               of
               it
               ;
               This
               Tradition
               therefore
               is
               also
               every
               way
               groundless
               and
               improbable
               .
               
                 
                   §
                
                 4
              
            
             
               Besides
               there
               want
               not
               Evidences
               in
               the
               Epistle
               its
               self
               ,
               proving
               it
               to
               be
               Originally
               written
               in
               the
               Language
               wherein
               it
               is
               yet
               extant
               .
               I
               shall
               only
               point
               at
               the
               Heads
               of
               them
               ,
               for
               this
               matter
               deserves
               no
               long
               Discourse
               .
               (
               1.
               )
               The
               Style
               of
               it
               throughout
               manifests
               it
               to
               be
               no
               Translation
               ;
               at
               least
               it
               is
               impossible
               it
               should
               be
               one
               exact
               and
               proper
               ,
               as
               its
               own
               copiousness
               ,
               propriety
               of
               Phrase
               and
               Expression
               ,
               with
               freedom
               from
               savouring
               of
               the
               Hebraisms
               of
               an
               Original
               in
               that
               Language
               ,
               do
               manifest
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               It
               abounds
               with
               
                 Greek
                 Elegancies
              
               and
               Paranomosia's
               ,
               that
               have
               no
               countenance
               given
               unto
               t●●m
               by
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               
                 Hebrew
                 Tongue
              
               ;
               such
               as
               that
               for
               instance
               ,
               Chap.
               5.
               v.
               8.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               from
               the
               like
               Expressions
               whereunto
               in
               the
               
                 story
                 of
                 Susanna
                 ,
                 v.
              
               55
               ,
               56.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               v.
               59.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               It
               is
               well
               proved
               that
               it
               was
               w●●tten
               Originally
               in
               the
               Greek
               Language
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               The
               rendring
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               constantly
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               of
               which
               more
               afterwards
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               same
               importance
               .
               (
               4.
               )
               The
               Words
               concerning
               Melchisedech
               King
               of
               
                 Salem
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               7.11
               .
               prove
               the
               same
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Had
               the
               Epistle
               been
               written
               in
               Hebrew
               what
               need
               this
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               That
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               being
               interpreted
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               a
               strange
               kind
               of
               Interpretation
               ;
               and
               so
               also
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               When
               John
               reports
               the
               Words
               of
               Mary
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               adds
               of
               his
               own
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Master
                 ,
              
               Chap.
               20.
               v.
               16.
               
               Doth
               any
               man
               doubt
               but
               that
               he
               wrote
               in
               Greek
               ,
               and
               therefore
               so
               rendred
               her
               Syriack
               Expression
               ?
               and
               is
               not
               the
               same
               evident
               concerning
               our
               Apostle
               from
               the
               interpretation
               that
               he
               gives
               of
               those
               Hebrew
               Words
               ?
               And
               it
               is
               in
               vain
               to
               reply
               ,
               that
               these
               words
               were
               added
               by
               the
               Translator
               ,
               seeing
               the
               very
               Argument
               of
               the
               Author
               is
               founded
               in
               the
               Interpretation
               of
               those
               words
               which
               he
               gives
               us
               .
               It
               appears
               then
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               Assertion
               ,
               that
               
                 this
                 Epistle
                 was
                 written
                 in
                 Hebrew
                 ,
              
               is
               altogether
               groundless
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               arose
               from
               many
               false
               suppositions
               ,
               which
               render
               it
               more
               incredible
               ,
               than
               if
               it
               made
               use
               of
               no
               pretence
               at
               all
               ;
               so
               there
               want
               not
               Evidences
               from
               the
               Epistle
               its
               self
               of
               its
               being
               Originally
               written
               in
               the
               Language
               wherein
               it
               is
               still
               extant
               ;
               and
               those
               such
               as
               few
               other
               Books
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               can
               afford
               concerning
               themselves
               ,
               should
               the
               same
               Question
               be
               made
               about
               them
               .
               
                 
                   §
                
                 5
              
            
             
               Moreover
               ,
               in
               the
               Confirmation
               of
               our
               perswasion
               ,
               it
               is
               by
               some
               added
               ,
               that
               the
               Testimonies
               made
               use
               of
               in
               this
               Epistle
               out
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               are
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Translation
               of
               the
               LXX
               .
               and
               that
               sometimes
               the
               stress
               of
               the
               Argument
               taken
               from
               them
               ,
               relies
               on
               somewhat
               peculiar
               in
               that
               Version
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               possible
               to
               have
               been
               done
               ,
               had
               it
               been
               written
               
                 Originally
                 in
                 Hebrew
              
               .
               But
               because
               this
               Assertion
               contains
               other
               difficulties
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               is
               built
               on
               a
               supposition
               which
               deserves
               a
               farther
               examination
               ,
               we
               shall
               refer
               it
               unto
               its
               own
               place
               and
               season
               ,
               which
               ensues
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Exercitatio
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Testimonies
                   cited
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   .
                   Compared
                   with
                   the
                   Original
                   and
                   Translations
                   .
                   Whence
                   the
                   Agreement
                   of
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   with
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   LXX
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 1
              
               THere
               is
               not
               any
               thing
               in
               this
               Epistle
               that
               is
               attended
               with
               more
               difficulty
               ,
               than
               the
               Citation
               of
               the
               Testimonies
               out
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               that
               are
               made
               use
               of
               in
               it
               .
               Hence
               ,
               some
               from
               their
               unsuitableness
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               supposed
               ,
               unto
               the
               Authors
               purpose
               ,
               have
               made
               bold
               to
               call
               in
               question
               ,
               if
               not
               to
               reject
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               whole
               .
               But
               what
               concerns
               the
               matter
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               the
               Apostle
               in
               their
               Application
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               treated
               on
               ,
               in
               the
               respective
               places
               where
               they
               occurr
               ,
               when
               we
               shall
               manifest
               how
               vain
               and
               causeless
               are
               the
               Exceptions
               which
               have
               been
               laid
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               how
               singularly
               they
               are
               suited
               to
               the
               proof
               of
               those
               Doctrines
               and
               Assertions
               ,
               in
               the
               confirmation
               whereof
               ,
               they
               are
               produced
               .
               But
               the
               Words
               also
               wherein
               they
               are
               expressed
               ,
               varying
               frequently
               from
               the
               Original
               ,
               yeild
               some
               difficulty
               in
               their
               Consideration
               .
               And
               this
               concernment
               of
               the
               Apostles
               Citations
               to
               prevent
               a
               further
               trouble
               in
               the
               Exposition
               its
               self
               of
               the
               several
               places
               ,
               may
               be
               previously
               considered
               .
               Not
               that
               we
               shall
               here
               explain
               and
               vindicate
               them
               from
               the
               Exceptions
               mentioned
               ,
               which
               must
               on
               necessity
               be
               done
               afterwards
               as
               occasion
               offers
               its
               self
               ;
               but
               only
               discover
               in
               general
               ,
               what
               respect
               the
               Apostles
               Expressions
               have
               unto
               the
               Original
               and
               the
               old
               Translations
               thereof
               ,
               and
               remove
               some
               false
               Inferences
               that
               have
               been
               made
               on
               the
               consideration
               of
               them
               .
               To
               this
               end
               I
               shall
               briefly
               pass
               through
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               compare
               them
               with
               the
               places
               whence
               they
               are
               taken
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   2
                
                 CHap.
                 1.
                 v.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   Thou
                   art
                   my
                   Son
                   ,
                   this
                   day
                   have
                   I
                   begotten
                   thee
                
                 ;
                 from
                 Psalm
                 2.
                 v.
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 words
                 exactly
                 answer
                 the
                 Original
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 only
                 supply
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Verb
                   Substantive
                
                 ,
                 whereof
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 there
                 is
                 almost
                 a
                 perpetual
                 Elipsis
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 are
                 the
                 Words
                 in
                 the
                 Translation
                 of
                 the
                 LXX
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 Verse
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   unto
                   him
                   a
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   unto
                   me
                   a
                   Son
                
                 ;
                 from
                 1
                 
                   Chron.
                   chap.
                
                 22.
                 v.
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 LXX
                 .
                 otherwise
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Words
                 ;
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 which
                 also
                 is
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Sentences
                 in
                 the
                 Original
                 ;
                 the
                 Apostle
                 using
                 his
                 own
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 varying
                 from
                 them
                 both
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 Quotation
                 is
                 not
                 directly
                 from
                 that
                 Translation
                 .
              
               
                 Ver.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   And
                   let
                   all
                   the
                   Angels
                   of
                   God
                   Worship
                   him
                
                 ;
                 From
                 Psal.
                 97.
                 v.
                 7.
                 without
                 change
                 ;
                 only
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Gods
                 ,
                 is
                 rendered
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 of
                 the
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 .
                 The
                 LXX
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 Worship
                 him
                 all
                 ye
                 his
                 Angels
                 ,
                 differing
                 from
                 the
                 Apostle
                 both
                 in
                 form
                 of
                 Speech
                 and
                 Words
                 .
                 Hence
                 some
                 not
                 understanding
                 whence
                 this
                 Testimony
                 was
                 cited
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 have
                 inserted
                 his
                 words
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Greek
                   Bible
                   ,
                   Deut.
                
                 32.
                 v.
                 43.
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 colour
                 for
                 their
                 introduction
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 Original
                 to
                 answer
                 unto
                 them
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 expresly
                 treateth
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 subject
                 with
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 which
                 insertion
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Greek
                   Version
                
                 we
                 shall
                 speak
                 afterwards
                 .
              
               
                 Ver.
                 7.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 who
                 maketh
                 his
                 Angels
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Ministers
                 a
                 flame
                 of
                 fire
                 .
                 From
                 Psal.
                 104.
                 v.
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 LXX
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   flaming
                   fire
                
                 .
                 Heb.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   fire
                   of
                   flame
                   .
                   Aquila
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 a
                 vehement
                 fire
                 .
                 Symmachus
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   fiery
                   flame
                
                 ;
                 much
                 variety
                 ,
                 with
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 difference
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 often
                 falls
                 out
                 amongst
                 good
                 Translators
                 rendring
                 peculiar
                 Hebraisms
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 .
                 The
                 Apostles
                 expression
                 is
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 not
                 borrowed
                 from
                 the
                 LXX
                 .
              
               
               
                 Ver.
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   3
                
                 
                   Thy
                   Throne
                   O
                   God
                   for
                   ever
                   and
                   ever
                   .
                
                 (
                 The
                 
                   Verb
                   substantive
                
                 is
                 left
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 Answer
                 unto
                 the
                 Original
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 rendered
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Apostrophe
                 requires
                 )
                 
                   A
                   Scepter
                   of
                   Vprightness
                   is
                   the
                   Scepter
                   of
                   thy
                   Kingdom
                   ;
                   thou
                   hast
                   loved
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   hast
                   hated
                   Iniquity
                   ,
                   wherefore
                   God
                   thy
                   God
                   hath
                   anointed
                   thee
                   with
                   the
                   Oyle
                   of
                   gladness
                   above
                   thy
                   fellows
                   .
                
                 The
                 words
                 exactly
                 answer
                 the
                 Original
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 the
                 Translation
                 of
                 the
                 LXX
                 ,
                 and
                 whence
                 that
                 coincidence
                 was
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 afterwards
                 enquire
                 .
                 Aquila
                 somewhat
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 Symmachus
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 translated
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 from
                 likeness
                 of
                 sound
                 )
                 in
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 expresseth
                 the
                 Apostrophe
                 which
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 the
                 Context
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 he
                 renders
                 by
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 sceptrum
                 ,
                 a
                 Scepter
                 ,
                 properly
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 on
                 Gen.
                 49.
                 v.
                 10.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   thou
                   hast
                   hated
                   ungodliness
                
                 ,
                 impiety
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Oyle
                 of
                 Joy
                 ;
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 Symmachus
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 another
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 signification
                 ,
                 with
                 that
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 .
                 From
                 Psal.
                 45.6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 Ver.
                 10
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   And
                   thou
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   hast
                   founded
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Heavens
                   are
                   the
                   Works
                   of
                   thine
                   hands
                   ;
                   they
                   shall
                   perish
                   ,
                   but
                   thou
                   remainest
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   wax
                   old
                   as
                   doth
                   a
                   garment
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   a
                   Vesture
                   shalt
                   thou
                   fold
                   them
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   changed
                   ,
                   but
                   thou
                   art
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   years
                   shall
                   not
                   fail
                
                 ;
                 From
                 Psalm
                 102.
                 v.
                 26
                 ,
                 27
                 ,
                 28.
                 
                 And
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 are
                 now
                 exactly
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 Bibles
                 .
                 Some
                 little
                 difference
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 the
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 we
                 shall
                 afterwards
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 .
                 Symmachus
                 for
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 reads
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 did
                 the
                 Copies
                 of
                 the
                 LXX
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 being
                 yet
                 retained
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 reckoned
                 by
                 all
                 amongst
                 the
                 
                   various
                   Readings
                
                 of
                 that
                 Translation
                 .
                 The
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 inserted
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 is
                 also
                 undoubtedly
                 taken
                 from
                 hence
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Greek
                   Bibles
                
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 inserting
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 unto
                 the
                 Apostle
                 to
                 denote
                 the
                 Person
                 treated
                 of
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Original
                 ,
                 nor
                 will
                 the
                 context
                 of
                 the
                 Psalm
                 admit
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 could
                 no
                 otherwise
                 come
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 probable
                 that
                 the
                 LXX
                 would
                 translate
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 
                   roll
                   up
                
                 ,
                 and
                 immediately
                 render
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   changed
                
                 ;
                 but
                 here
                 also
                 the
                 words
                 have
                 been
                 borrowed
                 from
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 whose
                 design
                 was
                 not
                 exactly
                 to
                 translate
                 ,
                 but
                 faithfully
                 to
                 apply
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 unto
                 his
                 own
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 Ver.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   Sit
                   thou
                   at
                   my
                   Right
                   hand
                   ,
                   untill
                   I
                   place
                   thine
                   enemies
                   the
                   footstool
                   of
                   thy
                   feet
                   .
                
                 From
                 Psalm
                 110.1
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 at
                 my
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 plural
                 number
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 which
                 Change
                 and
                 Manner
                 of
                 Expression
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 treat
                 in
                 its
                 proper
                 place
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 there
                 remains
                 nothing
                 of
                 difference
                 in
                 any
                 
                   Old
                   Translation
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 CHap.
                 2.
                 v.
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   4
                
                 
                   What
                   is
                   man
                   that
                   thou
                   art
                   mindful
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   man
                   that
                   thou
                   visitest
                   him
                   ?
                   thou
                   hast
                   made
                   him
                   less
                   for
                   a
                   little
                   while
                   than
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   thou
                   hast
                   crowned
                   him
                   with
                   glory
                   and
                   honour
                   ,
                   and
                   hast
                   set
                   him
                   over
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   thy
                   hands
                   .
                   Thou
                   hast
                   subjected
                   all
                   things
                   under
                   his
                   feet
                   .
                
                 From
                 Psalm
                 8.
                 v.
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 Copy
                 of
                 the
                 
                   LXX
                   .
                   Theodotion
                
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 from
                 the
                 ambiguous
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 about
                 which
                 great
                 stirs
                 have
                 been
                 raised
                 ,
                 whereof
                 in
                 their
                 proper
                 place
                 .
                 Chrys●stome
                 on
                 this
                 Text
                 mentions
                 some
                 different
                 Translations
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Psalms
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 another
                 Book
                 reads
                 ,
                 
                   what
                   is
                   he
                   according
                   to
                   man
                   that
                   thou
                   remembrest
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 but
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   is
                   mortal
                   man.
                
                 Again
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 Another
                 instead
                 of
                 ,
                 
                   thou
                   visitest
                   him
                
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   thou
                   wilt
                   visit
                   him
                
                 .
                 Ag●in
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                 instead
                 of
                 
                   less
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   little
                   while
                   than
                   Angels
                   ;
                   Another
                   ,
                   a
                   little
                   less
                   than
                   God
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Another
                 ,
                 l●ss
                 than
                 God.
                 And
                 he
                 adds
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 So
                 different
                 was
                 their
                 pronuntiation
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 from
                 that
                 in
                 use
                 amongst
                 us
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   thou
                   shalt
                   crown
                   him
                   with
                   Glory
                   and
                   Honour
                
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   thou
                   madest
                   him
                   to
                   have
                   power
                   .
                
                 From
                 all
                 which
                 variety
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 various
                 Readings
                 of
                 this
                 Context
                 in
                 the
                 antient
                 Copies
                 of
                 the
                 LXX
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 footsteps
                 of
                 them
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 remains
                 of
                 
                   Aquila
                   ,
                   Theodotion
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Symmachus
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 the
                 Common
                 Reading
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 fixed
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Bible
                
                 ,
                 was
                 translated
                 thither
                 ,
                 from
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 .
              
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 v.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   I
                   will
                   declare
                   thy
                   name
                   unto
                   my
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   middest
                   of
                   the
                   Congregation
                   I
                   will
                   sing
                   praise
                   unto
                   thee
                   .
                
                 From
                 Psal.
                 22.
                 v.
                 23.
                 
                 The
                 LXX
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 Ver.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 :
                 
                   I
                   will
                   put
                   my
                   trust
                   in
                   him
                
                 ;
                 From
                 Psal.
                 18.3
                 .
                 LXX
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   hope
                   in
                   him
                
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 rightly
                 rendered
                 by
                 the
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   trust
                   in
                   him
                
                 .
                 The
                 LXX
                 .
                 have
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 Isai.
                 8.17
                 .
                 where
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Original
                 are
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   wait
                   for
                   him
                
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 their
                 words
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 as
                 apprehending
                 his
                 Testimony
                 to
                 be
                 cited
                 from
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 which
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 prove
                 evidently
                 afterwards
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 Verse
                 :
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   Behold
                   I
                   and
                   the
                   children
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   given
                   me
                   .
                
                 From
                 Isa.
                 8.17
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   6
                
                 VEr
                 .
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   To
                   day
                   if
                   you
                   will
                   hear
                   his
                   voice
                   ,
                   harden
                   not
                   your
                   hearts
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Provocation
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Temptation
                   in
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   ,
                   when
                   your
                   Fathers
                   tempted
                   me
                   ,
                   proved
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   saw
                   my
                   Works
                   forty
                   years
                   :
                   wherefore
                   I
                   was
                   grieved
                   with
                   that
                   Generation
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   they
                   do
                   alwayes
                   err
                   in
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   known
                   my
                   wayes
                   ;
                   so
                   I
                   swore
                   in
                   my
                   wrath
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   enter
                   into
                   my
                   rest
                   .
                
                 From
                 Psalm
                 .
                 95.
                 v.
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 The
                 Translation
                 of
                 the
                 LXX
                 .
                 agrees
                 with
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 answering
                 the
                 Original
                 .
                 Only
                 the
                 Apostle
                 clearly
                 to
                 express
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 Gods
                 Judgements
                 on
                 that
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 distinguisheth
                 the
                 Words
                 somewhat
                 otherwise
                 than
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Text.
                 For
                 whereas
                 that
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   your
                   Fathers
                   tempted
                   me
                   ,
                   proved
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   saw
                   my
                   Works
                   .
                   Forty
                   years
                   long
                   was
                   I
                   grieved
                   with
                   that
                   Generation
                   ,
                
                 The
                 Apostle
                 adds
                 that
                 season
                 of
                 
                   forty
                   years
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 mention
                 of
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 interposing
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 wherefore
                 ,
                 refers
                 his
                 Speech
                 unto
                 the
                 words
                 foregoing
                 ,
                 as
                 containing
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 ensuing
                 Wrath
                 and
                 Judgement
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 our
                 present
                 Copies
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Greek
                   Bibles
                
                 distinguish
                 the
                 Words
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Text
                 ;
                 yet
                 Theodoret
                 informs
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 Copies
                 made
                 the
                 distinction
                 with
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 and
                 added
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 before
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 is
                 observed
                 by
                 Nobilius
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 could
                 arise
                 from
                 no
                 other
                 cause
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 attempt
                 to
                 insert
                 the
                 very
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 that
                 Text
                 ;
                 as
                 did
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 also
                 reckoned
                 amongst
                 its
                 various
                 Sections
                 ,
                 though
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 remain
                 in
                 the
                 
                   vulgar
                   Editions
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   7
                
                 VEr
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   And
                   God
                   r●sted
                   on
                   the
                   seventh
                   day
                   from
                   all
                   his
                   works
                   .
                
                 From
                 Gen.
                 2.
                 v.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 adds
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 to
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 to
                 compl●●t
                 his
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 and
                 leaves
                 out
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 purpose
                 .
                 The
                 LXX
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 otherwise
                 also
                 differing
                 from
                 the
                 Apostle
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 VEr
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   Thou
                   art
                   a
                   Priest
                   for
                   ever
                   after
                   
                     
                       §
                    
                     8
                  
                   the
                   Order
                   of
                
                 Melchisedech
                 .
                 From
                 Psalm
                 110.
                 v.
                 4.
                 
                 So
                 also
                 the
                 LXX
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 with
                 Jod
                 superfluous
                 ;
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Mos.
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 of
                 Variety
                 remaining
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 from
                 any
                 other
                 Translations
                 .
              
               
                 Ver.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   Blessing
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   bless
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   multiplying
                   I
                   will
                   multiply
                   thee
                   .
                
                 From
                 Gen.
                 22.
                 v.
                 17.
                 
                 The
                 LXX
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   multiply
                   thy
                   seed
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 VEr
                 .
                 9
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 LXX
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   9
                
                 (
                 LXX
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 LXX
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 LXX
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   Behold
                   the
                   dayes
                   come
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   will
                   make
                   a
                   new
                   Covenant
                   with
                   the
                   House
                   of
                
                 Israel
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   House
                   of
                
                 Judah
                 .
                 
                   Not
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Covenant
                   that
                   I
                   made
                   with
                   their
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   took
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   hand
                   to
                   lead
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                   of
                
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   they
                   continued
                   not
                   in
                   my
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   regarded
                   them
                   not
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord.
                   For
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   Covenant
                   that
                   I
                   will
                   make
                   with
                   the
                   House
                   of
                
                 Israel
                 
                   after
                   those
                   dayes
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   put
                   my
                   Laws
                   in
                   their
                   minds
                   ,
                   and
                   write
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   to
                   them
                   a
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   to
                   me
                   a
                   people
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   teach
                   every
                   man
                   his
                   neighbour
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   man
                   his
                   Brother
                   ,
                   saying
                   know
                   the
                   Lord
                   ;
                   for
                   all
                   shall
                   know
                   me
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   least
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   greatest
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   mercifull
                   to
                   their
                   unrighteousness
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   sins
                   and
                   their
                   iniquity
                   will
                   I
                   remember
                   no
                   more
                   .
                
                 From
                 Jer.
                 31.
                 v.
                 32
                 ,
                 33
                 ,
                 34
                 ,
                 35.
                 
                 Instead
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   his
                   neighbor
                   ,
                   ver
                
                 .
                 11.
                 the
                 LXX
                 .
                 read
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 his
                 fellow
                 Citizen
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 Copies
                 of
                 the
                 LXX
                 .
                 read
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 this
                 Text
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 it
                 evident
                 that
                 there
                 hath
                 been
                 tampering
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 Vniformity
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 greatest
                 difficulty
                 of
                 this
                 Quotation
                 ariseth
                 from
                 the
                 Agreement
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Translation
                 of
                 the
                 LXX
                 .
                 where
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 seem
                 to
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 Original
                 .
                 For
                 those
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Text
                 ,
                 v.
                 33.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 which
                 my
                 Covenant
                 they
                 made
                 void
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 was
                 an
                 Husband
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 ruled
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 rendered
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 And
                 they
                 
                   continued
                   not
                   in
                   my
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   regarded
                   them
                   not
                   .
                
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   Translation
                
                 of
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 manifest
                 and
                 vindicate
                 in
                 our
                 Exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Context
                 .
                 At
                 present
                 the
                 coincidence
                 of
                 it
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 LXX
                 .
                 and
                 that
                 wherein
                 they
                 both
                 seem
                 to
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 Original
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Translations
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 Syriack
                 and
                 the
                 Arabick
                 which
                 are
                 made
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 the
                 Syriack
                 follow
                 it
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 confused
                 transpositions
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 of
                 Jeremiah's
                 Prophesies
                 ,
                 from
                 Chap.
                 25.
                 to
                 Chap.
                 40.
                 as
                 the
                 Arabick
                 doth
                 )
                 is
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 ;
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 done
                 so
                 soon
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 recounted
                 the
                 remaining
                 Testimonies
                 ,
                 whereof
                 some
                 are
                 attended
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 difficulty
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   10
                
                 VEr
                 .
                 20.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   enjoyned
                   unto
                   you
                   .
                
                 From
                 Exod.
                 24.8
                 .
                 The
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Text
                 is
                 alluded
                 unto
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 words
                 absolutely
                 .
                 The
                 LXX
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 with
                 much
                 difference
                 from
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   11
                
                 VEr
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   Sacrifice
                   and
                   Offering
                   thou
                   wouldst
                   not
                   have
                   ,
                   a
                   Body
                   thou
                   hast
                   prepared
                   me
                   .
                
                 From
                 Psalm
                 40.
                 v.
                 6.
                 
                 So
                 also
                 the
                 LXX
                 .
                 both
                 with
                 great
                 difference
                 from
                 the
                 Original
                 .
                 For
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   my
                   ears
                   hast
                   thou
                   digged
                
                 or
                 bored
                 ,
                 is
                 rendered
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   Body
                   thou
                   hast
                   prepared
                   me
                   .
                
                 Of
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 which
                 difference
                 and
                 agreement
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 treat
                 afterwards
                 .
              
               
                 Ver.
                 6.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 in
                 Burnt-Offerings
                 and
                 Sacrifices
                 for
                 sin
                 thou
                 hast
                 had
                 no
                 pleasure
                 .
                 Heb.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   thou
                   hast
                   not
                   required
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Apostle
                 expresseth
                 exactly
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 but
                 observes
                 not
                 the
                 first
                 exact
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 .
                 The
                 LXX
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 copies
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   soughtest
                   not
                
                 .
              
               
                 Ver.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   Behold
                   I
                   come
                   ;
                   in
                   the
                
                 Head
                 
                   or
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   Book
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   of
                   me
                   ,
                   to
                   do
                   thy
                   will
                   O
                   God.
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 3.
                 v.
                 15.
                 
                 Heb.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 the
                 roll
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 .
                 Symmachus
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   the
                   Volume
                   of
                   thy
                   determination
                   .
                   Aquila
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Roll.
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 the
                 Section
                 .
                 LXX
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   was
                   willing
                   to
                   do
                   thy
                   will
                   O
                   my
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 Ver.
                 38.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 LXX
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   But
                   if
                   any
                   draw
                   back
                   my
                   soul
                   shall
                   have
                   no
                   pleasure
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
                 From
                 Habak
                 .
                 2.
                 v.
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 are
                 transposed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 clause
                 much
                 altered
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   Behold
                   it
                   is
                   lifted
                   up
                   ,
                   his
                   soul
                   is
                   not
                   right
                   in
                   him
                
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 sense
                 and
                 intendment
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 preserved
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 manifested
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   12
                
                 VEr
                 .
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 LXX
                 .
                 Heb.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 my
                 Son
                 )
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 LXX
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 Copies
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 from
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   My
                   Son
                   despise
                   not
                   thou
                   chastening
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   nor
                   faint
                   when
                   thou
                   art
                   rebuked
                   of
                   him
                   .
                   For
                   whom
                   the
                   Lord
                   loveth
                   he
                   chasteneth
                   ,
                   and
                   scourgeth
                   every
                   Son
                   whom
                   he
                   receiveth
                   .
                
                 From
                 Prov.
                 3.
                 v.
                 12.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   and
                   as
                   a
                   Father
                   the
                   Son
                   whom
                   he
                   delighteth
                   in
                   .
                
                 The
                 sense
                 is
                 retained
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 words
                 not
                 exactly
                 repeated
                 .
                 Aquila
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   reject
                   not
                
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 Theodotion
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   neither
                   vex
                   thy self
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   13
                
                 VEr
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   leave
                   thee
                   ,
                   neither
                   will
                   I
                   forsake
                   thee
                   .
                
                 From
                 Joshuah
                 1.
                 v.
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 LXX
                 .
                 in
                 different
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   leave
                   thee
                   ,
                   neither
                   will
                   I
                   despise
                   thee
                   .
                
                 The
                 Apostles
                 words
                 exactly
                 express
                 the
                 Original
                 .
              
               
                 Ver.
                 6.
                 
                 Is
                 from
                 Psalm
                 118.
                 v.
                 6.
                 without
                 any
                 difficulty
                 attending
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   14
                
                 And
                 these
                 are
                 all
                 the
                 places
                 that
                 are
                 cited
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 this
                 Epistle
                 out
                 
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Testament
                
                 .
                 Very
                 many
                 others
                 there
                 are
                 which
                 he
                 either
                 alludes
                 unto
                 ,
                 or
                 expounds
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 our
                 present
                 consideration
                 .
                 Neither
                 are
                 these
                 here
                 proposed
                 to
                 be
                 unfolded
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 removal
                 of
                 the
                 difficulties
                 that
                 the
                 Application
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 attended
                 withall
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 intended
                 .
                 All
                 at
                 present
                 aimed
                 at
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 present
                 them
                 in
                 one
                 view
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Agreement
                 ,
                 and
                 Differences
                 from
                 the
                 Original
                 and
                 Translations
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 judge
                 of
                 his
                 manner
                 of
                 proceeding
                 in
                 the
                 citing
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Rule
                 he
                 observed
                 therein
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 in
                 general
                 may
                 be
                 concluded
                 from
                 that
                 prospect
                 we
                 have
                 taken
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 offer
                 in
                 the
                 ensuing
                 Observations
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 exceedingly
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 who
                 affirm
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Apostle
                   cites
                
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   15
                
                 all
                 his
                 Testimonies
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Translation
                 of
                 the
                 LXX
                 .
                 as
                 we
                 intimated
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 some
                 pleaded
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 the
                 preceding
                 Discourse
                 .
                 The
                 words
                 he
                 useth
                 in
                 very
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 agree
                 exactly
                 with
                 that
                 
                   Greek
                   Version
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Testament
                
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 extant
                 ;
                 though
                 ,
                 apparently
                 since
                 the
                 writing
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 it
                 hath
                 grown
                 in
                 its
                 Verball
                 conformity
                 unto
                 the
                 Allegations
                 as
                 reported
                 in
                 the
                 New.
                 And
                 in
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 he
                 varieth
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 exact
                 rendring
                 of
                 the
                 Original
                 Text.
                 This
                 the
                 first
                 prospect
                 of
                 the
                 places
                 and
                 words
                 compared
                 will
                 evince
                 .
                 Should
                 he
                 have
                 had
                 any
                 respect
                 unto
                 that
                 Translation
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 impossible
                 to
                 give
                 any
                 tolerable
                 account
                 ,
                 whence
                 he
                 should
                 so
                 much
                 differ
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 almost
                 in
                 every
                 quotation
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 plain
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 undeniably
                 manifest
                 from
                 this
                 view
                 of
                 his
                 words
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 did
                 not
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   16
                
                 scrupulously
                 confine
                 himself
                 unto
                 the
                 precise
                 words
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 Original
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Translation
                 whatever
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 other
                 Translation
                 or
                 Targum
                 were
                 then
                 extant
                 besides
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 LXX
                 .
                 Observing
                 and
                 expressing
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Testimonies
                 which
                 he
                 thought
                 meet
                 to
                 produce
                 and
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 he
                 used
                 great
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 other
                 
                   holy
                   Writers
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 guidance
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 by
                 whose
                 inspiration
                 he
                 wrote
                 ,
                 in
                 expressing
                 them
                 by
                 words
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 And
                 who
                 shall
                 blame
                 him
                 for
                 so
                 doing
                 ?
                 Who
                 should
                 bind
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 Quotations
                 ,
                 which
                 sometimes
                 Necessity
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 Curiosity
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 the
                 Cavils
                 of
                 other
                 men
                 impose
                 upon
                 us
                 in
                 our
                 Writings
                 ?
                 Herein
                 the
                 Apostle
                 used
                 that
                 Liberty
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 gave
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 prejudice
                 unto
                 Truth
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Whereas
                 any
                 of
                 th●se
                 Testimonies
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 may
                 appear
                 at
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   17
                
                 first
                 view
                 to
                 be
                 applyed
                 by
                 him
                 unsuitably
                 unto
                 their
                 Original
                 importance
                 and
                 intention
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 manifest
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 contrary
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 against
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 made
                 such
                 Exceptions
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 that
                 he
                 makes
                 use
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 were
                 most
                 proper
                 and
                 cogent
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 unto
                 them
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 fully
                 evidenced
                 ,
                 disputes
                 upon
                 the
                 acknowledged
                 Principles
                 and
                 Concessions
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 then
                 incumbent
                 on
                 him
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 such
                 Testimonies
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 granted
                 in
                 their
                 Church
                 to
                 belong
                 unto
                 the
                 ends
                 and
                 purposes
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 by
                 him
                 they
                 were
                 produced
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 evinced
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 antient
                 Writings
                 and
                 Traditions
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Principal
                 difficulty
                 about
                 these
                 Citations
                 ,
                 lyes
                 in
                 those
                 wherein
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   18
                
                 Apostle
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 those
                 now
                 extant
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Greek
                   Bibles
                
                 ,
                 both
                 evidently
                 departing
                 from
                 the
                 Original
                 .
                 Three
                 places
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 are
                 principally
                 vexed
                 by
                 Expositors
                 and
                 Criticks
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 Psalm
                 40.
                 v.
                 7.
                 where
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   my
                   ears
                   hast
                   thou
                   bored
                   ,
                   or
                   digged
                   ,
                
                 are
                 rendred
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Translation
                 of
                 the
                 LXX
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   a
                   Body
                   hast
                   thou
                   prepared
                   me
                   .
                
                 That
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 rightly
                 interpret
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 the
                 Psalm
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 Paraphrase
                 apply
                 the
                 words
                 unto
                 that
                 very
                 end
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 intended
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 cleared
                 afterwards
                 .
                 The
                 present
                 difficulty
                 concerns
                 the
                 Coincidence
                 of
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 LXX
                 .
                 where
                 apparently
                 they
                 answer
                 not
                 the
                 Original
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 Jer.
                 31.34
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   I
                   was
                   an
                   husband
                   unto
                   them
                
                 ;
                 or
                 I
                 was
                 a
                 Lord
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 ruled
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Vulgar
                   Latin
                
                 renders
                 the
                 words
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 with
                 the
                 LXX
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   I
                   regarded
                   them
                   not
                
                 ,
                 or
                 despised
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 that
                 from
                 Habak
                 .
                 2.4
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   behold
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   listed
                   up
                   ,
                   his
                   soul
                   is
                   not
                   right
                   in
                   him
                
                 ;
                 which
                 words
                 the
                 Apostle
                 with
                 the
                 LXX
                 ,
                 render
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   But
                   if
                   any
                   draw
                   back
                   ,
                   my
                   soul
                   shall
                   have
                   no
                   pleasure
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 Concerning
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 places
                 many
                 confidently
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   19
                
                 waved
                 the
                 Original
                 ,
                 and
                 reported
                 the
                 words
                 from
                 the
                 Translation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   LXX
                   .
                   Capellus
                
                 
                 with
                 some
                 others
                 proceed
                 farther
                 ,
                 and
                 assign
                 the
                 rise
                 of
                 this
                 difference
                 unto
                 some
                 other
                 Copies
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Text
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 LXX
                 .
                 varying
                 from
                 those
                 which
                 now
                 remain
                 .
                 Thus
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 Jeremy
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 he
                 conjectures
                 that
                 for
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 they
                 read
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   despised
                   them
                
                 ;
                 as
                 another
                 doth
                 that
                 they
                 read
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 ;
                 for
                 of
                 such
                 conjectures
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 end
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 may
                 well
                 signifie
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 expounds
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 doth
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 so
                 this
                 boldness
                 in
                 correcting
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 and
                 fancying
                 without
                 proof
                 ,
                 Testimony
                 or
                 probability
                 of
                 other
                 
                   antient
                   Copies
                
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 differing
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 from
                 them
                 which
                 alone
                 remain
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 indeed
                 were
                 ever
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 may
                 quickly
                 prove
                 pernicious
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
                 We
                 must
                 therefore
                 look
                 after
                 another
                 expedient
                 for
                 the
                 removal
                 of
                 this
                 difficulty
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   20
                
                 I
                 say
                 then
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 highly
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 wonted
                 manner
                 ,
                 which
                 appears
                 in
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 Citations
                 used
                 by
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 reporting
                 the
                 sense
                 and
                 importance
                 of
                 the
                 places
                 ,
                 in
                 words
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 the
                 Christian
                 Transcribers
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Greek
                   Bible
                
                 inserted
                 his
                 expresions
                 into
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 either
                 as
                 judging
                 them
                 a
                 more
                 proper
                 Version
                 of
                 the
                 Original
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 were
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 LXX
                 ,
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 preposterous
                 zeal
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 appearanc●
                 of
                 a
                 diversity
                 between
                 the
                 Text
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 citation
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 in
                 those
                 Testimonies
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 real
                 variation
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Hebrew
                   Original
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 took
                 not
                 his
                 words
                 from
                 the
                 Translation
                 of
                 the
                 LXX
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 words
                 were
                 afterwards
                 inserted
                 into
                 that
                 Translation
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 partly
                 made
                 to
                 appear
                 already
                 in
                 sundry
                 instances
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 shall
                 now
                 briefly
                 be
                 farther
                 confirmed
                 .
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   21
                
                 First
                 ,
                 Whereas
                 the
                 Reasons
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 for
                 his
                 Application
                 of
                 the
                 Testimonies
                 used
                 by
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 words
                 and
                 expressions
                 ,
                 are
                 evident
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 in
                 particular
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 appear
                 ,
                 so
                 no
                 Reason
                 can
                 be
                 assigned
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 LXX
                 .
                 (
                 if
                 any
                 such
                 LXX
                 .
                 there
                 were
                 )
                 who
                 translated
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Translators
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 should
                 so
                 render
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Text.
                 Neither
                 
                   Various
                   Lections
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 ambiguity
                 of
                 signification
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Original
                 can
                 in
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 pleaded
                 .
                 For
                 instance
                 ,
                 The
                 Apostle
                 in
                 applying
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Psalmist
                   ,
                   Psalm
                
                 40.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 unto
                 the
                 humane
                 nature
                 and
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 did
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 did
                 certainly
                 express
                 the
                 design
                 and
                 intention
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 who
                 can
                 imagine
                 ,
                 what
                 should
                 move
                 the
                 LXX
                 .
                 to
                 render
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 a
                 known
                 signification
                 and
                 univocal
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 translated
                 it
                 an
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 times
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 constantly
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 an
                 ear
                 ,
                 which
                 alone
                 it
                 signifies
                 ;
                 or
                 what
                 should
                 move
                 them
                 to
                 render
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 by
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 to
                 prepare
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 word
                 signifies
                 to
                 digg
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 bore
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 alwayes
                 so
                 elsewhere
                 rendred
                 by
                 themselves
                 ?
                 Neither
                 did
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 come
                 into
                 their
                 minds
                 in
                 the
                 Translation
                 of
                 those
                 places
                 whence
                 this
                 Expression
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 borrowed
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 21.6
                 .
                 Deut.
                 15.17
                 .
                 When
                 any
                 man
                 then
                 can
                 give
                 a
                 tolerable
                 conjecture
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 LXX
                 .
                 should
                 be
                 inclined
                 thus
                 to
                 translate
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 consider
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 I
                 judge
                 there
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 ground
                 to
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 expressions
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 weighty
                 cause
                 to
                 use
                 ,
                 were
                 by
                 some
                 inserted
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Greek
                   Text
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 a
                 Translation
                 ,
                 which
                 those
                 that
                 made
                 it
                 ,
                 had
                 no
                 cause
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 evidently
                 forsaking
                 the
                 proper
                 meaning
                 of
                 very
                 obvious
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 sense
                 ,
                 known
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 up
                 and
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 unto
                 his
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   22
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 some
                 Words
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 have
                 been
                 ins●rted
                 into
                 some
                 Copies
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Greek
                   Bibles
                
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 single
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 little
                 importance
                 prevailed
                 not
                 in
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 sundry
                 of
                 the
                 foregoing
                 instances
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 think
                 that
                 some
                 
                   whole
                   sentences
                
                 might
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 account
                 be
                 inserted
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 of
                 more
                 importance
                 found
                 a
                 more
                 general
                 acceptance
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 also
                 by
                 other
                 means
                 that
                 Translation
                 was
                 variously
                 changed
                 and
                 corrupted
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 before
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Hierom
                 ,
                 Learned
                 Men
                 do
                 know
                 and
                 confess
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   23
                
                 It
                 is
                 further
                 evident
                 that
                 
                   one
                   place
                
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 in
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 some
                 could
                 not
                 conjecture
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 yet
                 finding
                 it
                 urged
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Testimony
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   testament
                
                 ,
                 is
                 inserted
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 than
                 that
                 from
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 took
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 colour
                 for
                 its
                 insertion
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Testimony
                 out
                 of
                 Psalm
                 95.
                 v.
                 7.
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 cites
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 v.
                 6.
                 in
                 words
                 much
                 differing
                 from
                 those
                 wherewith
                 the
                 Original
                 is
                 rendered
                 by
                 the
                 LXX
                 .
                 This
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Transcribers
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
                 not
                 knowing
                 well
                 where
                 to
                 find
                 ,
                 have
                 inserted
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 syllables
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 expression
                 into
                 Deut.
                 32.
                 v.
                 43.
                 
                 where
                 it
                 yet
                 abides
                 ,
                 though
                 Originally
                 it
                 had
                 no
                 place
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 in
                 the
                 Exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Words
                 sufficiently
                 manifest
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 why
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 rendered
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 49.
                 
                 And
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 as
                 well
                 think
                 ,
                 nay
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 more
                 likely
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 insert
                 his
                 words
                 into
                 the
                 places
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 knew
                 his
                 Testimonies
                 were
                 taken
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 little
                 alteration
                 of
                 the
                 
                   antient
                   Reading
                
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 wholly
                 intrude
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 places
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 taken
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 undeniably
                 hath
                 been
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 success
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 many
                 things
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 are
                 translated
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Apochryphall
                   Books
                
                 themselves
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 
                   Ecclesiasticus
                   ,
                   chap.
                
                 24.
                 v.
                 3.
                 we
                 have
                 these
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Latin
                   Copies
                   ,
                   Ex
                   ore
                   altissimi
                   prodii
                   primogenita
                   ante
                   omnem
                   Creaturam
                
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 cited
                 by
                 Bellarmine
                 and
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 Deity
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whereas
                 they
                 are
                 taken
                 from
                 Col.
                 1.15
                 .
                 and
                 are
                 in
                 no
                 
                   Greek
                   Copies
                
                 of
                 that
                 Book
                 .
              
               
                 Upon
                 these
                 Reasons
                 then
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 yet
                 be
                 rendered
                 more
                 cogent
                 ,
                 by
                 many
                 other
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   24
                
                 instances
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 confine
                 our selves
                 to
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 I
                 may
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 probable
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 interpretations
                 of
                 the
                 Testimonies
                 used
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 all
                 agreeably
                 unto
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 were
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 old
                 inserted
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Vulgar
                   Copies
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Greek
                   Translation
                
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 prevailed
                 unto
                 
                   common
                   acceptation
                
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 he
                 himself
                 followed
                 in
                 the
                 Citation
                 of
                 them
                 a
                 Translation
                 departing
                 without
                 Reason
                 from
                 the
                 Original
                 Text
                 ,
                 and
                 diverting
                 unto
                 
                   such
                   senses
                
                 ,
                 as
                 its
                 Authors
                 knew
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 contained
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 needs
                 give
                 offence
                 unto
                 them
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 It
                 appears
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 hence
                 no
                 light
                 can
                 be
                 given
                 unto
                 our
                 enquiry
                 after
                 the
                 Language
                 wherein
                 this
                 Epistle
                 was
                 Originally
                 written
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 clear
                 enough
                 upon
                 other
                 Considerations
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Exercitatio
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Oneness
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   Mistake
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   about
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   the
                   Promises
                   .
                   Promise
                   of
                   the
                
                 Messiah
                 
                   the
                   Foundation
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   But
                   as
                   including
                   the
                   Covenant
                   .
                   The
                   Church
                   confined
                   unto
                   the
                   Person
                   ,
                   and
                   Posterity
                   of
                
                 Abraham
                 .
                 
                   His
                   Call
                   and
                   Separation
                   for
                   a
                   double
                   End.
                   Who
                   properly
                   the
                   Seed
                   of
                
                 Abraham
                 .
                 
                   Mistakes
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   about
                   the
                   Covenant
                   .
                
                 Abraham
                 
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   the
                   faithful
                   and
                   Heir
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   on
                   what
                   account
                   .
                   The
                   Church
                   still
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 1
              
               THe
               Jews
               at
               the
               Time
               of
               writing
               this
               Epistle
               (
               and
               their
               posterity
               in
               all
               succeeding
               Generations
               ,
               follow
               their
               Example
               and
               Tradition
               )
               were
               not
               a
               little
               confirmed
               in
               their
               obstinacy
               and
               unbelief
               ,
               by
               a
               misapprehension
               of
               the
               true
               sense
               and
               nature
               of
               the
               Promises
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
               For
               whereas
               they
               found
               many
               glorious
               Promises
               made
               unto
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               especially
               concerning
               the
               great
               access
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               unto
               it
               ,
               they
               looked
               upon
               themselves
               ,
               the
               posterity
               of
               Abraham
               on
               the
               account
               of
               their
               being
               his
               children
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               as
               the
               first
               ,
               proper
               ,
               and
               indeed
               only
               subject
               of
               them
               ,
               unto
               whom
               in
               their
               accomplishment
               others
               were
               to
               be
               proselyted
               and
               joyned
               ,
               the
               substance
               and
               foundation
               of
               the
               Church
               remaining
               still
               with
               them
               .
               But
               the
               Event
               answered
               not
               their
               expectation
               .
               Instead
               of
               inheriting
               all
               the
               Promises
               meerly
               upon
               their
               carnal
               interest
               and
               priviledge
               ,
               which
               they
               looked
               for
               ,
               and
               continue
               so
               to
               do
               unto
               this
               day
               ,
               they
               found
               that
               themselves
               must
               come
               in
               on
               a
               
                 new
                 account
              
               ,
               to
               be
               sharers
               in
               them
               in
               common
               with
               others
               ,
               or
               be
               rejected
               ,
               whilest
               those
               others
               were
               admitted
               unto
               the
               inheritance
               .
               This
               filled
               them
               with
               wrath
               and
               envy
               ,
               which
               greatly
               added
               to
               the
               strengthening
               of
               their
               Unbelief
               .
               They
               could
               not
               bear
               with
               patience
               an
               intimation
               of
               letting
               out
               the
               
                 Vineyard
                 to
                 other
                 Husbandmen
              
               .
               With
               this
               Principle
               and
               Prejudice
               of
               theirs
               the
               Apostle
               dealt
               directly
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               
                 Romans
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
            
             
               On
               the
               same
               grounds
               he
               proceedeth
               with
               them
               in
               this
               Epistle
               ;
               And
               because
               his
               Answer
               to
               their
               Objection
               from
               the
               Promises
               ,
               lyes
               at
               the
               foundation
               of
               many
               of
               his
               reasonings
               with
               them
               ,
               the
               nature
               of
               it
               must
               be
               here
               previously
               explained
               .
               Not
               that
               I
               shall
               here
               enter
               into
               a
               consideration
               of
               the
               Jews
               Argument
               to
               prove
               the
               Messiah
               not
               yet
               to
               be
               come
               ,
               because
               the
               Promises
               in
               their
               sense
               of
               them
               ,
               are
               not
               yet
               accomplished
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               fully
               removed
               in
               the
               
                 Close
                 of
                 these
                 Discourses
              
               ,
               but
               only
               as
               I
               said
               ,
               open
               the
               nature
               in
               general
               of
               that
               Answer
               which
               our
               Apostle
               returns
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               builds
               his
               Reasonings
               with
               them
               upon
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 2
              
               We
               shall
               have
               occasion
               afterwards
               at
               large
               to
               shew
               ,
               how
               after
               the
               entrance
               of
               sin
               ,
               God
               founded
               his
               Church
               in
               the
               Promise
               of
               the
               Messiah
               given
               unto
               Adam
               .
               Now
               though
               that
               Promise
               was
               the
               supportment
               and
               incouragement
               of
               mankind
               to
               seek
               the
               Lord
               ,
               a
               Promise
               absolutely
               considered
               proceeding
               from
               meer
               Grace
               and
               Mercy
               ,
               yet
               as
               it
               was
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               included
               in
               it
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               Covenant
               ,
               vertually
               requiring
               a
               re-stipulation
               unto
               obedience
               in
               them
               who
               by
               faith
               come
               to
               have
               an
               interest
               therein
               .
               And
               this
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               its
               self
               required
               ;
               for
               the
               Promise
               was
               given
               unto
               this
               end
               and
               purpose
               ,
               that
               men
               might
               have
               a
               new
               bottom
               and
               Foundation
               of
               Obedience
               ;
               that
               of
               the
               first
               Covenant
               being
               disannulled
               .
               Hence
               in
               the
               following
               Explications
               of
               the
               Promise
               ,
               this
               condition
               of
               Obedience
               is
               expresly
               added
               .
               So
               upon
               its
               renewall
               unto
               Abraham
               ,
               God
               required
               that
               he
               should
               
                 walk
                 before
                 him
                 and
                 be
                 upright
                 .
              
               This
               Promise
               then
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               Covenant
               ,
               including
               the
               Grace
               that
               God
               would
               shew
               unto
               sinners
               in
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               the
               Obedience
               that
               he
               required
               from
               them
               ,
               was
               from
               the
               the
               first
               giving
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Worship
               of
               God
               therein
               .
            
             
               Unto
               this
               Church
               so
               founded
               and
               built
               on
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               means
               thereof
               the
               
                 Redeeming
                 Mediatory
                 Seed
              
               promised
               therein
               ,
               were
               all
               the
               following
               Promises
               ,
               and
               the
               Priviledges
               exhibited
               in
               them
               ,
               given
               and
               annexed
               .
               Neither
               hath
               ,
               or
               ever
               had
               any
               individual
               Person
               ,
               any
               Spiritual
               right
               unto
               ,
               or
               interest
               in
               any
               of
               those
               Promises
               or
               Priviledges
               ,
               whatever
               his
               outward
               condition
               were
               ,
               but
               only
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               Membership
               in
               
               the
               Church
               built
               on
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               whereunto
               as
               we
               said
               ,
               they
               do
               all
               appertain
               .
               On
               this
               account
               the
               Church
               before
               the
               dayes
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               though
               scattered
               up
               and
               down
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               subject
               unto
               many
               changes
               in
               its
               worship
               by
               the
               addition
               of
               New
               Revelations
               ,
               was
               still
               but
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ;
               because
               founded
               in
               the
               same
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               intrusted
               thereby
               in
               all
               the
               Benefits
               or
               Priviledges
               ,
               that
               God
               had
               given
               or
               granted
               ,
               or
               would
               do
               so
               at
               any
               time
               unto
               his
               Church
               .
            
             
               In
               process
               of
               time
               ,
               God
               was
               pleased
               to
               confine
               this
               Church
               ,
               as
               unto
               the
               ordinary
               visible
               
                 
                   §
                
                 3
              
               dispensation
               of
               his
               Grace
               ,
               unto
               the
               Person
               and
               Posterity
               of
               Abraham
               .
               Upon
               this
               restriction
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               Promise
               ,
               the
               Jews
               of
               old
               mannaged
               a
               Plea
               in
               their
               own
               Justification
               against
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               .
               We
               are
               the
               children
               ,
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               was
               their
               continual
               cry
               ;
               on
               the
               account
               whereof
               ,
               they
               presumed
               that
               all
               the
               Promises
               belonged
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               matter
               unto
               them
               alone
               .
               And
               this
               their
               perswasion
               hath
               cast
               them
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               see
               ,
               upon
               a
               woful
               and
               fatal
               mistake
               .
               Two
               Priviledges
               did
               God
               grant
               unto
               Abraham
               upon
               his
               Separation
               to
               a
               special
               interest
               in
               the
               Old
               Promise
               and
               Covenant
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               That
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ;
               the
               promised
               seed
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               very
               Life
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               the
               Fountain
               and
               Cause
               of
               all
               the
               Blessings
               contained
               in
               it
               .
               That
               this
               Priviledge
               was
               temporary
               ,
               having
               a
               limited
               season
               ,
               time
               and
               end
               appointed
               unto
               it
               ,
               the
               very
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               it self
               doth
               demonstrate
               .
               For
               upon
               this
               actual
               Exhibition
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               it
               was
               to
               cease
               .
               In
               pursuit
               hereof
               ,
               were
               his
               posterity
               separated
               from
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               preserved
               a
               peculiar
               people
               ,
               that
               through
               them
               the
               promised
               seed
               might
               be
               brought
               forth
               in
               the
               fulness
               of
               time
               ,
               and
               be
               of
               them
               
                 according
                 unto
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               9.5
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Together
               with
               this
               ,
               he
               had
               also
               another
               Priviledge
               granted
               unto
               him
               ,
               namely
               that
               his
               faith
               whereby
               he
               was
               personally
               interested
               in
               the
               Covenant
               should
               be
               the
               Pattern
               of
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               all
               generations
               ,
               and
               that
               none
               should
               ever
               come
               to
               be
               a
               member
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               a
               sharer
               in
               its
               Blessings
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               same
               faith
               that
               he
               had
               fixed
               on
               the
               seed
               that
               was
               in
               the
               Promise
               ,
               to
               be
               brought
               forth
               from
               him
               in
               the
               world
               .
               On
               the
               account
               of
               this
               Priviledge
               ,
               he
               became
               the
               Father
               of
               all
               them
               that
               do
               believe
               ;
               For
               they
               that
               are
               of
               the
               faith
               ,
               the
               
                 same
                 are
                 the
                 children
                 of
              
               Abraham
               ,
               Gal.
               3.7
               .
               Rom.
               4.11
               .
               as
               also
               
                 Heirs
                 of
                 the
                 World
              
               ;
               Rom.
               4.13
               .
               in
               that
               all
               that
               should
               believe
               throughout
               the
               world
               ,
               bring
               thereby
               implanted
               into
               the
               Covenant
               made
               with
               him
               ,
               should
               become
               his
               
                 spiritual
                 children
              
               .
            
             
               Answerable
               unto
               this
               twofold
               end
               of
               the
               separation
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               double
               
                 
                   §
                
                 4
              
               seed
               allotted
               unto
               him
               .
               A
               seed
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               separated
               to
               the
               bringing
               forth
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               according
               unto
               the
               flesh
               :
               and
               a
               seed
               according
               to
               the
               Promise
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               as
               by
               faith
               should
               have
               interest
               in
               the
               Promise
               ,
               or
               all
               the
               Elect
               of
               God.
               Not
               that
               these
               two
               seeds
               were
               alwayes
               subjectively
               divers
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               seed
               separated
               to
               the
               bringing
               forth
               of
               the
               Messiah
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               should
               neither
               in
               whole
               or
               in
               part
               be
               also
               the
               seed
               according
               to
               the
               promise
               ;
               or
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               that
               the
               seed
               according
               to
               the
               promise
               ,
               should
               none
               of
               it
               ,
               be
               his
               seed
               after
               the
               flesh
               .
               Our
               Apostle
               declares
               the
               contrary
               in
               the
               instances
               of
               Isaac
               and
               Jacob
               ,
               with
               the
               
                 remnant
                 of
                 Israel
              
               that
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
               
                 Romans
                 Chap.
              
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               But
               sometimes
               the
               same
               seed
               came
               under
               divers
               considerations
               ,
               being
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               both
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               and
               according
               to
               the
               Promise
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               the
               seed
               it self
               was
               divers
               ,
               those
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               being
               not
               of
               the
               Promise
               ,
               and
               so
               on
               the
               contrary
               .
               Thus
               Isaac
               and
               Jacob
               were
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               according
               unto
               the
               flesh
               ,
               separated
               unto
               the
               bringing
               forth
               of
               the
               Messiah
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               his
               carnal
               Posterity
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               also
               of
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               Promise
               ,
               because
               by
               their
               own
               personal
               faith
               they
               were
               interested
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Abraham
               their
               Father
               .
               Multitudes
               afterwards
               were
               of
               the
               carnal
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               number
               of
               the
               people
               separated
               to
               bring
               forth
               the
               Messiah
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               yet
               were
               not
               of
               the
               seed
               according
               to
               the
               Promise
               ,
               nor
               interested
               in
               the
               spiritual
               blessings
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               because
               they
               did
               not
               personally
               believe
               ,
               as
               our
               Apostle
               declares
               ,
               Chap.
               4.
               of
               this
               Epistle
               .
               And
               many
               afterwards
               ,
               who
               were
               not
               of
               the
               
                 carnal
                 seed
              
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               nor
               interested
               in
               the
               priviledge
               of
               bringing
               forth
               the
               Messiah
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               were
               yet
               designed
               to
               be
               made
               his
               spiritual
               seed
               by
               faith
               ,
               that
               in
               them
               he
               might
               become
               
                 heir
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ,
               and
               all
               Nations
               of
               the
               Earth
               be
               blessed
               in
               him
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               
                 second
                 Priviledge
              
               and
               spiritual
               seed
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Church
               to
               whom
               the
               Promises
               are
               made
               ,
               is
               founded
               ,
               and
               whereof
               it
               doth
               consist
               ;
               namely
               in
               them
               ,
               who
               by
               Faith
               are
               interested
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               of
               the
               carnal
               seed
               or
               no.
               
            
             
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 5
              
               And
               herein
               lay
               the
               great
               mistake
               of
               the
               Jews
               of
               old
               ,
               wherein
               they
               are
               followed
               by
               their
               Posterity
               unto
               this
               day
               .
               They
               thought
               no
               more
               was
               needfull
               to
               interest
               them
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               were
               his
               seed
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               .
               And
               they
               constantly
               pleaded
               the
               latter
               Priviledge
               ,
               as
               the
               ground
               and
               Reason
               of
               the
               former
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               they
               were
               the
               children
               of
               Abraham
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ;
               but
               on
               that
               account
               they
               can
               have
               no
               other
               Priviledge
               than
               Abraham
               had
               in
               the
               flesh
               himself
               .
               And
               this
               was
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               shewed
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               be
               set
               apart
               as
               a
               speciall
               channel
               ,
               through
               whose
               loins
               God
               would
               derive
               the
               promised
               seed
               into
               the
               world
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               were
               they
               separated
               to
               be
               a
               peculiar
               People
               as
               his
               Posterity
               ,
               from
               amongst
               whom
               he
               should
               be
               so
               brought
               forth
               .
            
             
               That
               this
               Separation
               and
               Priviledge
               were
               to
               cease
               ,
               when
               the
               end
               of
               it
               was
               accomplished
               ,
               and
               the
               Messiah
               exhibited
               ,
               the
               very
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               declares
               .
               For
               to
               what
               purpose
               should
               it
               be
               continued
               ,
               when
               that
               was
               fully
               effected
               whereunto
               it
               was
               designed
               ?
               But
               they
               would
               extend
               this
               Priviledge
               ,
               and
               mix
               it
               with
               the
               other
               ,
               contending
               that
               because
               they
               were
               the
               children
               of
               Abraham
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               whole
               Blessing
               and
               Covenant
               of
               Abraham
               belonged
               unto
               them
               .
               But
               as
               our
               Saviour
               proved
               that
               in
               the
               latter
               sense
               they
               were
               not
               the
               children
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               because
               they
               did
               not
               the
               works
               of
               Abraham
               ;
               so
               as
               our
               Apostle
               plainly
               demonstrates
               ,
               Rom.
               4.9.10.11
               .
               
                 Chapters
                 .
                 Gal.
              
               3.4
               .
               Chap.
               that
               those
               of
               them
               who
               had
               not
               the
               faith
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               had
               no
               interest
               in
               his
               Blessings
               and
               Covenant
               ;
               Seeing
               therefore
               that
               their
               other
               Priviledge
               was
               come
               to
               an
               end
               with
               all
               the
               carnal
               Ordinances
               that
               attended
               it
               ,
               by
               the
               actual
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               whereunto
               they
               were
               subservient
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               not
               by
               faith
               in
               the
               promised
               seed
               attain
               an
               interest
               in
               this
               of
               the
               Spiritual
               Blessing
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               they
               could
               on
               no
               account
               be
               considered
               as
               actuall
               sharers
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 6
              
               We
               have
               seen
               then
               that
               Abraham
               on
               the
               account
               of
               his
               faith
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               his
               separation
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               was
               the
               Father
               of
               all
               that
               believe
               ,
               and
               Heir
               of
               the
               world
               .
               And
               in
               the
               Covenant
               made
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               that
               which
               concerns
               ,
               not
               the
               bringing
               forth
               of
               the
               promised
               seed
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               as
               unto
               faith
               therein
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               work
               of
               Redemption
               to
               be
               performed
               thereby
               ,
               lyes
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               all
               Ages
               .
               Wheresoever
               this
               Covenant
               is
               ,
               and
               with
               whomsoever
               it
               is
               established
               ,
               with
               them
               is
               the
               Church
               ,
               unto
               whom
               all
               the
               Promises
               and
               Priviledges
               of
               the
               Church
               do
               belong
               .
               Hence
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               there
               was
               not
               
                 one
                 Church
              
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               another
               set
               up
               in
               the
               room
               thereof
               ,
               but
               the
               Church
               continued
               the
               same
               in
               those
               that
               were
               the
               children
               of
               Abraham
               according
               to
               the
               faith
               .
               The
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               ,
               is
               not
               another
               Church
               ,
               but
               the
               very
               same
               that
               was
               before
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               having
               the
               same
               faith
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               interested
               in
               the
               same
               Covenant
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               former
               carnal
               Priviledge
               of
               Abraham
               and
               his
               Posterity
               expiring
               on
               the
               grounds
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               the
               
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Worship
              
               which
               were
               suited
               thereunto
               ,
               did
               necessarily
               cease
               also
               .
               And
               this
               cast
               the
               Jews
               into
               great
               perplexities
               ,
               and
               proved
               the
               last
               tryall
               that
               God
               made
               of
               them
               .
               For
               whereas
               both
               these
               ,
               namely
               the
               carnal
               and
               spiritual
               Priviledges
               of
               
                 Abrahams
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               had
               been
               carried
               on
               together
               in
               a
               mixed
               way
               for
               many
               Generations
               ,
               coming
               now
               to
               be
               separated
               ,
               and
               a
               triall
               to
               be
               made
               (
               Mal.
               3.
               )
               who
               of
               the
               Jews
               had
               interest
               in
               both
               ,
               who
               in
               one
               only
               ,
               those
               who
               had
               only
               the
               carnal
               Priviledge
               of
               being
               Children
               of
               
                 Abraham
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
              
               ,
               contended
               for
               a
               share
               on
               that
               single
               account
               in
               the
               other
               also
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               all
               the
               Promises
               annexed
               unto
               the
               Covenant
               .
               But
               the
               foundation
               of
               their
               Plea
               was
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               unto
               which
               the
               Promises
               belong
               remained
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               were
               heirs
               of
               Abrahams
               faith
               only
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 7
              
               It
               remains
               then
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               founded
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               unto
               which
               all
               the
               Promises
               did
               and
               do
               belong
               ,
               abode
               at
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               doth
               abide
               ever
               since
               in
               and
               among
               those
               who
               are
               the
               children
               of
               Abraham
               by
               Faith.
               The
               
                 Old
                 Church
              
               was
               not
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 new
                 one
              
               set
               up
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               Church
               was
               continued
               ,
               only
               in
               those
               who
               by
               Faith
               inherited
               the
               Promises
               .
               Great
               alterations
               indeed
               were
               then
               made
               in
               the
               outward
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               As
               (
               1
               :
               )
               The
               carnall
               Priviledge
               of
               the
               Jews
               in
               their
               separation
               to
               bring
               forth
               the
               Messiah
               then
               failed
               ,
               and
               therewith
               their
               claim
               on
               that
               account
               to
               be
               the
               children
               of
               Abraham
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               The
               
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Worship
              
               suited
               unto
               that
               Priviledge
               ,
               expired
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               an
               end
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               New
               Ordinances
               of
               Worship
               were
               appointed
               ,
               suited
               unto
               the
               
                 New
                 Light
              
               and
               grace
               granted
               then
               unto
               the
               Church
               .
               (
               4.
               )
               The
               Gentiles
               came
               in
               to
               the
               faith
               of
               Abraham
               together
               with
               the
               Jews
               to
               be
               fellow-heirs
               with
               them
               in
               his
               blessing
               .
               But
               none
               of
               these
               ,
               
               nor
               all
               of
               them
               together
               made
               any
               such
               Alteration
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               was
               still
               one
               and
               the
               same
               .
               The
               
                 Olive
                 Tree
              
               was
               the
               same
               ,
               only
               some
               branches
               were
               broken
               of
               ,
               and
               others
               planted
               in
               ;
               the
               Jews
               fell
               ,
               and
               the
               Gentiles
               came
               in
               their
               room
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               must
               and
               doth
               determine
               the
               difference
               between
               the
               Jews
               and
               Christians
               
                 
                   §
                
                 8
              
               about
               the
               Promises
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
               They
               are
               all
               made
               unto
               the
               Church
               .
               No
               individual
               Person
               hath
               any
               interest
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               Membership
               therewith
               .
               This
               Church
               is
               and
               alwayes
               was
               one
               and
               the
               same
               .
               With
               whomsoever
               it
               remains
               ,
               the
               Promises
               are
               theirs
               :
               and
               that
               not
               by
               Application
               or
               Analogie
               ,
               but
               directly
               and
               properly
               .
               They
               belong
               as
               immediately
               at
               this
               day
               either
               to
               the
               Jews
               or
               Christians
               as
               they
               did
               of
               old
               to
               any
               .
               The
               Question
               is
               ,
               with
               whom
               is
               
                 this
                 Church
              
               founded
               on
               the
               
                 promised
                 seed
              
               in
               the
               Covenant
               .
               This
               is
               
                 Sion
                 ,
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 Israel
                 ,
                 Jacob
                 ,
              
               the
               Temple
               of
               God.
               The
               Jews
               plead
               that
               it
               is
               with
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               the
               children
               of
               Abraham
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               .
               Christians
               tell
               them
               that
               their
               Priviledge
               on
               this
               account
               was
               of
               another
               nature
               ,
               and
               ended
               with
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               That
               the
               Church
               unto
               whom
               all
               the
               Promises
               belong
               ,
               are
               only
               those
               who
               are
               Heirs
               of
               Abrahams
               faith
               ;
               believing
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               and
               thereby
               interested
               in
               his
               Covenant
               .
               Not
               as
               though
               the
               Promise
               made
               to
               Abraham
               were
               of
               none
               effect
               ;
               for
               as
               it
               was
               made
               good
               unto
               his
               
                 carnal
                 seed
              
               in
               the
               exhibition
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               so
               the
               spiritual
               Priviledges
               of
               it
               belonged
               only
               unto
               those
               of
               the
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               in
               whom
               God
               had
               graciously
               purposed
               to
               effect
               the
               faith
               of
               Abraham
               .
               Thus
               was
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               Church
               ,
               whereunto
               all
               the
               Promises
               belong
               ,
               still
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               namely
               Abrahams
               children
               according
               to
               the
               faith
               ;
               and
               among
               those
               Promises
               this
               is
               one
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               be
               a
               God
               unto
               them
               and
               their
               seed
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Exercitatio
               VII
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Judaicall
                   distribution
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   ;
                   the
                   Originall
                   and
                   Nature
                   of
                   their
                   Orall
                   Law
                   and
                   Traditions
                   ;
                   the
                   whole
                   disproved
                   .
                   Agreement
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   and
                   Papists
                   about
                   Traditions
                   ,
                   instanced
                   in
                   sundry
                   particulars
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THE
               Apostle
               dealing
               with
               the
               Hebrews
               about
               the
               Revelation
               of
               the
               Will
               of
               
                 
                   §
                
                 1
              
               God
               made
               unto
               their
               Fathers
               ;
               assigns
               it
               in
               generall
               unto
               his
               speaking
               unto
               them
               
                 in
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 v.
              
               1.
               
               This
               speaking
               unto
               them
               ,
               the
               present
               Jews
               affirm
               to
               consist
               of
               two
               Parts
               ;
               (
               1.
               )
               That
               which
               Moses
               and
               the
               following
               Prophets
               was
               commanded
               to
               write
               for
               the
               publick
               use
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               (
               2.
               )
               What
               being
               delivered
               only
               by
               
                 word
                 of
                 Mouth
              
               unto
               Moses
               ,
               and
               continued
               by
               Orall
               Tradition
               untill
               after
               the
               last
               destruction
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               was
               afterwards
               committed
               unto
               writing
               .
               And
               because
               those
               who
               would
               read
               our
               Exposition
               of
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               or
               the
               Epistle
               it self
               with
               profit
               ,
               had
               need
               of
               some
               insight
               into
               the
               Opinions
               and
               Traditions
               of
               the
               Jews
               about
               these
               things
               ,
               I
               shall
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               them
               that
               want
               either
               Skill
               or
               Leisure
               to
               search
               after
               them
               elsewhere
               ,
               give
               a
               brief
               account
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               concerning
               the
               two
               Heads
               of
               Revelation
               mentioned
               ;
               and
               therein
               discover
               ,
               both
               the
               Principle
               ,
               Means
               and
               Nature
               of
               their
               present
               Apostacy
               and
               Infidelity
               .
            
             
               The
               Scripture
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               they
               call
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               divide
               it
               into
               three
               
                 
                   §
                
                 2
              
               parts
               :
               (
               1.
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Law
              
               :
               (
               2.
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Prophets
              
               :
               (
               3.
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Writings
              
               ,
               by
               Divine
               Inspiration
               ,
               which
               are
               usually
               called
               the
               Hagiographa
               ,
               or
               Holy
               Writings
               .
               And
               this
               distribution
               of
               the
               
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               is
               in
               general
               intimated
               by
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               Luke
               24.24
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 All
                 things
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Psalms
              
               ;
               under
               which
               last
               head
               ,
               all
               the
               Poetical
               Books
               of
               the
               Scripture
               are
               contained
               .
               Thus
               
                 Rabbi
                 Bechai
              
               in
               
                 Cad
                 Hackemach
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               the
               Law
               ,
               (
               so
               sometimes
               they
               call
               the
               whole
               Volume
               )
               is
               divided
               into
               three
               parts
               ,
               
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 Writings
                 .
              
               All
               comprized
               generally
               under
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               for
               so
               they
               say
               in
               
                 Midrash
                 Tehillim
                 .
                 Psalm
              
               78.
               v.
               1.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Psalms
                 are
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 are
                 the
                 Law
              
               ;
               that
               is
               the
               whole
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               This
               distribution
               so
               far
               as
               it
               is
               intimated
               in
               the
               words
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               doth
               evidently
               arise
               from
               the
               Nature
               and
               
                 Subject
                 Matter
              
               of
               the
               Books
               themselves
               .
               And
               this
               was
               the
               received
               division
               of
               the
               Books
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               whilest
               the
               
                 Judaical
                 Church
              
               stood
               and
               Continued
               ;
               But
               the
               
                 Postalmudicall
                 Doctors
              
               overlooking
               or
               neglecting
               the
               true
               Reason
               of
               this
               Distribution
               ,
               have
               fancied
               others
               ,
               taken
               from
               the
               different
               manners
               and
               degrees
               of
               Revelation
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               were
               given
               out
               unto
               the
               Church
               .
               Amongst
               these
               they
               make
               the
               Revelation
               to
               Moses
               the
               most
               excellent
               ,
               and
               are
               very
               vain
               in
               coining
               the
               Priviledges
               and
               Preeminences
               it
               had
               above
               all
               others
               ,
               which
               are
               elsewhere
               examined
               .
               In
               the
               next
               degree
               they
               place
               those
               which
               proceeded
               from
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prophesie
              
               ,
               which
               they
               distinguish
               from
               the
               
                 Inspiration
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               .
               Yea
               ,
               in
               the
               eleven
               degrees
               of
               Divine
               Revelation
               assigned
               by
               
                 Maimonides
                 Mor.
                 Nebu
                 :
                 par
              
               .
               2.
               
               That
               by
               Inspiration
               is
               cast
               into
               the
               last
               and
               lowest
               place
               .
               But
               this
               distinction
               is
               groundless
               and
               meerly
               fancied
               out
               of
               the
               various
               wayes
               ,
               that
               God
               was
               pleased
               to
               use
               in
               representing
               things
               to
               the
               minds
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ;
               when
               it
               was
               in
               them
               all
               ,
               the
               
                 Inspiration
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               alone
               ,
               that
               enabled
               them
               infallibly
               to
               declare
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               unto
               the
               Church
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               1.21
               .
            
             
               Now
               the
               Books
               thus
               given
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Prophesie
               they
               make
               of
               two
               sorts
               ;
               1.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               
                 former
                 Prophets
              
               ,
               which
               are
               all
               the
               Historical
               Books
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               written
               before
               the
               Captivity
               ,
               as
               
                 Joshua
                 ,
                 Judges
                 ,
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 Kings
                 ;
                 Ruth
              
               only
               excepted
               :
               2.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               are
               all
               the
               
                 Prophetical
                 Books
              
               peculiarly
               so
               called
               ,
               Daniel
               only
               excepted
               ;
               that
               is
               
                 Isaiah
                 ,
                 Jeremiah
                 ,
                 Ezekiel
              
               ,
               and
               the
               twelve
               Minor
               Prophets
               ;
               Of
               the
               last
               sort
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Cethubim
               ,
               Books
               written
               by
               the
               inspiration
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               are
               the
               Poetical
               Books
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 Job
                 ,
                 Proverbs
                 ,
                 Canticles
                 ,
                 Lamentations
                 ,
              
               with
               Ecclesiastes
               ,
               whereunto
               they
               add
               
                 Ruth
                 ,
                 Daniel
              
               and
               the
               Historical
               Books
               
               written
               after
               the
               Captivity
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Chronicles
                 ,
                 Ezra
              
               ,
               and
               Nehemiah
               ,
               which
               make
               up
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ;
               why
               sundry
               of
               these
               Books
               should
               be
               cast
               into
               the
               last
               sort
               ,
               as
               the
               Story
               of
               Ruth
               ,
               and
               the
               Prophesie
               of
               Daniel
               ,
               they
               can
               give
               no
               tolerable
               account
               .
               The
               other
               Books
               also
               written
               after
               the
               Captivity
               are
               plainly
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               with
               those
               which
               they
               call
               the
               former
               Prophets
               ;
               And
               for
               that
               of
               Daniel
               ,
               it
               contains
               in
               it
               almost
               all
               the
               eminent
               kinds
               of
               Revelation
               whereby
               themselves
               would
               distinguish
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Prophesie
               from
               the
               Inspiration
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               Neither
               have
               they
               any
               Reason
               for
               this
               distribution
               ;
               but
               finding
               the
               general
               division
               before
               mentioned
               to
               have
               been
               received
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               old
               ,
               they
               have
               disposed
               of
               the
               particular
               Books
               into
               their
               orders
               ,
               at
               their
               pleasure
               ,
               casting
               Daniel
               as
               is
               probable
               into
               their
               last
               order
               ,
               because
               so
               many
               of
               his
               Visions
               and
               Prophesies
               relate
               unto
               other
               Nations
               besides
               their
               own
               .
            
             
               The
               Law
               or
               the
               Books
               of
               Moses
               they
               call
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Pentateuch
               from
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Books
               ;
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               
                 fives
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 five
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Law
              
               ;
               whereunto
               Hierom
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Paulinus
               ,
               wrests
               those
               words
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14.19
               .
               
                 I
                 had
                 rather
                 speak
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 five
                 words
              
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               had
               respect
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               .
            
             
               These
               five
               Books
               they
               divide
               into
               Paraschae
               ,
               or
               Sections
               ,
               whereof
               they
               read
               one
               each
               Sabbath
               day
               in
               their
               Synagogues
               ;
               Genesis
               into
               twelve
               ,
               Exodus
               into
               eleven
               ,
               Leviticus
               into
               ten
               ;
               Numbers
               into
               ten
               ;
               Deuteronomy
               into
               ten
               ;
               which
               all
               make
               fifty-three
               ;
               whereby
               reading
               one
               each
               day
               ,
               and
               two
               in
               one
               day
               ,
               they
               read
               through
               the
               whole
               in
               the
               course
               of
               a
               year
               ,
               beginning
               at
               the
               Feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               .
               And
               this
               they
               did
               of
               old
               ,
               as
               James
               testifies
               ,
               Acts
               15.21
               .
               For
               Moses
               
                 of
                 Old
                 time
                 hath
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 them
                 that
                 preach
                 him
                 ,
                 being
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 Synagogues
                 every
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 .
              
               Some
               of
               them
               make
               fifty
               four
               of
               these
               Sections
               ,
               dividing
               the
               last
               of
               Genesis
               into
               two
               ,
               beginning
               the
               latter
               at
               Chap.
               47.
               v.
               18.
               constituting
               the
               following
               Chapter
               in
               a
               
                 distinct
                 Section
              
               ,
               though
               it
               have
               not
               the
               usual
               note
               of
               them
               prefixed
               unto
               it
               ,
               but
               only
               one
               
                 single
                 Samech
              
               ;
               to
               note
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               its
               being
               absolutely
               closed
               or
               shut
               up
               ,
               on
               the
               account
               of
               the
               Prophesie
               of
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               49.
               whose
               season
               is
               unknown
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               They
               also
               divide
               it
               into
               lesser
               Sections
               ;
               and
               those
               of
               two
               sorts
               ;
               open
               and
               close
               ,
               which
               
                 
                   §
                
                 3
              
               have
               their
               distinct
               marks
               in
               their
               Bibles
               ,
               and
               many
               superstitious
               Observations
               they
               have
               about
               the
               beginning
               and
               ending
               of
               them
               .
               Of
               the
               first
               sort
               there
               are
               in
               Gen.
               43.
               of
               the
               latter
               48.
               
               In
               Exodus
               of
               the
               first
               sort
               69.
               of
               the
               latter
               95.
               
               In
               Leviticus
               of
               the
               first
               sort
               52.
               of
               the
               Latter
               46.
               
               In
               Numbers
               of
               the
               first
               92.
               of
               the
               latter
               66.
               
               Deuteronomy
               of
               the
               first
               sort
               34.
               of
               the
               latter
               379.
               in
               all
               669.
               
               Besides
               they
               observe
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Verses
               at
               the
               end
               of
               every
               Book
               :
               as
               also
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Levit.
               11.42
               .
               is
               the
               middle
               letter
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Lev.
               10
               ,
               16.
               the
               middle
               word
               ;
               Levit.
               13.33
               .
               the
               middle
               Verse
               ;
               the
               number
               of
               all
               which
               through
               the
               Law
               is
               23206.
               
            
             
               Moreover
               they
               divide
               the
               Law
               ,
               or
               five
               Books
               of
               Moses
               into
               153.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Sedarim
               ,
               or
               Distinctions
               ;
               whereof
               Genesis
               contains
               42.
               
               Exodus
               29.
               
               Leviticus
               23.
               
               Numbers
               32.
               
               Deuteronomy
               27.
               which
               kind
               of
               Distinctions
               they
               also
               observe
               throughout
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               assigning
               unto
               Joshuah
               14.
               
               Judges
               14.
               
               Samuel
               34.
               
               Kings
               35.
               
               Isaiah
               26.
               
               Jeremiah
               31.
               
               Ezekiel
               29.
               
                 the
                 Lesser
                 Prophets
              
               21.
               
               Psalms
               19.
               
               Job
               .
               8.
               
               Proverbs
               8.
               
               Ecclesiastes
               4.
               
               
                 Canticles
                 and
                 Lamentations
              
               are
               not
               divided
               ;
               Daniel
               7.
               
               Ester
               7.
               
               
                 Ezra
                 and
                 Nehemiah
              
               10.
               
               Chronicles
               25.
               
            
             
               Besides
               they
               distribute
               the
               Prophets
               into
               Sections
               called
               Haphters
               ,
               that
               answer
               the
               Sections
               which
               are
               read
               every
               Sabbath
               day
               in
               their
               Synagogues
               ;
               And
               this
               Division
               of
               the
               Prophets
               they
               affirm
               to
               have
               been
               made
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               
                 Antiochus
                 Epiphanes
              
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 that
                 wicked
                 one
              
               ,
               when
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               Law
               was
               prohibited
               unto
               them
               .
               All
               which
               things
               are
               handled
               at
               large
               by
               others
               .
            
             
               Having
               for
               a
               long
               season
               lost
               the
               Promise
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               therewith
               all
               saving
               
                 
                   §
                
                 4
              
               spiritual
               Knowledge
               of
               the
               mind
               and
               will
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               the
               best
               of
               their
               employment
               about
               it
               ,
               hath
               been
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               Words
               and
               Letters
               of
               it
               ,
               wherein
               their
               diligence
               hath
               been
               of
               use
               in
               the
               preservation
               of
               the
               Copies
               of
               it
               entire
               and
               free
               from
               corruption
               ;
               For
               after
               that
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               was
               compleated
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Ezra
               ,
               and
               
                 Points
                 or
                 Vowels
              
               added
               to
               the
               Letters
               ,
               to
               preserve
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               the
               Tongue
               ,
               and
               facilitate
               the
               right
               Reading
               and
               Learning
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               incredible
               what
               industry
               ,
               diligence
               and
               curiosity
               they
               have
               used
               in
               and
               about
               the
               Letter
               of
               the
               whole
               Scripture
               .
               The
               collection
               of
               their
               pains
               and
               Observations
               to
               this
               purpose
               is
               called
               the
               Massora
               or
               Messara
               ,
               consisting
               in
               Criticall
               Observations
               upon
               the
               words
               and
               letters
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               begun
               to
               be
               collected
               of
               old
               ,
               even
               it
               may
               be
               from
               the
               dayes
               
               of
               Ezra
               ,
               and
               continued
               untill
               the
               time
               of
               Composing
               the
               Talmud
               ,
               with
               some
               additional
               Observations
               since
               annexed
               unto
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               Writers
               ,
               Composers
               and
               Gatherers
               of
               this
               work
               they
               call
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               whose
               principal
               Observations
               were
               gathered
               and
               published
               by
               
                 Rabbi
                 Jacob
                 Chaiim
              
               ,
               and
               annexed
               to
               the
               
                 Venetian
                 Bibles
              
               ;
               whereas
               before
               the
               Massora
               was
               written
               in
               other
               Books
               innumerable
               .
               In
               this
               their
               Critical
               Doctrine
               ,
               they
               give
               us
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Verses
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               also
               how
               often
               every
               Word
               is
               used
               in
               the
               whole
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               variety
               ,
               as
               to
               Letters
               and
               Vowels
               ;
               what
               is
               the
               whole
               number
               of
               all
               the
               Letters
               in
               the
               Bible
               ,
               and
               how
               often
               each
               Letter
               is
               severally
               used
               ,
               with
               innumerable
               other
               useful
               Observations
               ;
               the
               summ
               whereof
               is
               gathered
               by
               Buxtorfe
               in
               his
               excellent
               Treatise
               on
               that
               subject
               .
               And
               herein
               is
               the
               knowledge
               of
               their
               Masters
               bounded
               ;
               they
               go
               not
               beyond
               the
               Letter
               ,
               but
               are
               more
               blind
               than
               Moles
               in
               the
               Spiritual
               sense
               of
               it
               .
               And
               thus
               they
               continue
               an
               example
               of
               the
               righteous
               Judgement
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               giving
               them
               up
               to
               the
               Counsells
               of
               their
               own
               hearts
               ,
               and
               an
               evident
               instance
               how
               unable
               the
               Letter
               of
               the
               Scripture
               is
               to
               furnish
               men
               with
               the
               saving
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               enjoy
               not
               the
               Spirit
               promised
               in
               the
               same
               Covenant
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
               Isa
               59.21
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 5
              
               Unto
               that
               ignorance
               of
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Scripture
               which
               is
               spread
               over
               them
               ,
               they
               have
               added
               another
               prejudice
               against
               the
               Truth
               ,
               in
               a
               strange
               Figment
               of
               an
               
                 Orall
                 Law
              
               ,
               which
               they
               make
               equall
               unto
               ,
               yea
               in
               many
               things
               prefer
               before
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               written
               .
               The
               Scripture
               becoming
               a
               
                 lifeless
                 Letter
              
               unto
               them
               ,
               the
               true
               understanding
               of
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               being
               utterly
               departed
               and
               hid
               from
               them
               ,
               it
               was
               impossible
               that
               they
               should
               rest
               therein
               ,
               or
               content
               themselves
               with
               what
               is
               revealed
               by
               it
               .
               For
               as
               the
               word
               whilest
               it
               is
               enjoyed
               and
               used
               according
               to
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               accompanied
               with
               that
               Spirit
               which
               is
               promised
               to
               lead
               them
               that
               believe
               ,
               into
               all
               Truth
               ,
               is
               full
               of
               sweetness
               and
               life
               to
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               ,
               a
               perfect
               Rule
               of
               walking
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               satiates
               them
               with
               wisdom
               and
               knowledge
               ;
               so
               when
               it
               is
               enjoyed
               meerly
               on
               an
               outward
               account
               as
               such
               a
               writing
               ,
               without
               any
               dispensation
               of
               suitable
               Light
               and
               Grace
               ,
               it
               will
               yield
               men
               no
               satisfaction
               ,
               which
               makes
               them
               constantly
               turn
               aside
               to
               other
               means
               and
               wayes
               of
               knowing
               and
               serving
               God.
               This
               being
               so
               eminent
               in
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               the
               Medium
               they
               have
               fixed
               on
               to
               supply
               that
               want
               ,
               which
               they
               suppose
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               is
               indeed
               in
               themselves
               ,
               proving
               to
               be
               the
               great
               Engine
               of
               their
               hardening
               and
               obstinacy
               in
               their
               Infidelity
               ;
               I
               shall
               first
               declare
               what
               it
               is
               that
               they
               intend
               by
               the
               
                 Orall
                 Law
              
               ,
               and
               then
               briefly
               shew
               the
               absurdity
               and
               falseness
               of
               their
               pretensions
               about
               it
               ;
               though
               it
               must
               not
               be
               denyed
               that
               it
               is
               one
               of
               the
               most
               
                 Antient
                 Fables
              
               that
               is
               credited
               amongst
               any
               of
               the
               Sons
               of
               men
               at
               this
               day
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 6
              
               This
               
                 Orall
                 Law
              
               they
               affirm
               to
               be
               an
               unwritten
               Tradition
               and
               Exposition
               of
               the
               written
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
              
               ,
               given
               unto
               him
               in
               
                 Mount
                 Sinai
              
               ,
               and
               committed
               by
               him
               to
               Joshua
               and
               the
               Sanhedrim
               ,
               to
               be
               by
               them
               delivered
               over
               by
               
                 Orall
                 Tradition
              
               unto
               those
               who
               should
               succeed
               them
               in
               the
               Government
               of
               that
               Church
               .
               It
               doth
               not
               appear
               that
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Christ
               or
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               whilest
               the
               Temple
               was
               standing
               that
               there
               was
               any
               stated
               opinion
               amongst
               them
               about
               this
               
                 Orall
                 Law
              
               ;
               though
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               not
               long
               after
               it
               began
               to
               be
               received
               by
               the
               body
               of
               the
               People
               .
               Nay
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               there
               was
               no
               such
               Law
               then
               acknowledged
               ;
               For
               the
               Sadduces
               who
               utterly
               reject
               all
               the
               main
               Principles
               of
               it
               ,
               were
               then
               not
               only
               tolerated
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               chief
               Rule
               ,
               one
               of
               them
               being
               High
               Priest.
               
            
             
               That
               they
               had
               multiplyed
               many
               superstitious
               Observances
               amongst
               them
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Traditions
               ,
               is
               most
               clear
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               and
               it
               doth
               not
               appear
               that
               then
               they
               knew
               whom
               to
               assign
               their
               original
               unto
               ,
               and
               therefore
               indefinitely
               called
               them
               the
               
                 Traditions
                 of
                 the
                 Elders
              
               ,
               or
               those
               that
               lived
               of
               old
               before
               them
               .
               After
               the
               Destruction
               of
               their
               Temple
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               lost
               the
               life
               and
               spirit
               of
               that
               Worship
               ,
               which
               the
               Scripture
               revealed
               ,
               betaking
               themselves
               wholly
               unto
               their
               Traditional
               figments
               ,
               they
               began
               to
               bethink
               themselves
               how
               they
               might
               give
               countenance
               to
               their
               Apostacy
               from
               the
               Perfection
               and
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               written
               Law.
               For
               this
               end
               they
               began
               to
               fancy
               that
               these
               Traditions
               were
               no
               less
               from
               God
               ,
               than
               the
               written
               Law
               it self
               .
               For
               when
               Moses
               was
               forty
               dayes
               and
               forty
               nights
               in
               the
               Mountain
               ,
               they
               say
               that
               in
               the
               
                 day
                 time
              
               he
               wrote
               the
               Law
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               God
               instructed
               him
               in
               the
               
                 Orall
                 Law
              
               ,
               or
               unwritten
               Exposition
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               received
               by
               Tradition
               from
               him
               .
               For
               when
               he
               came
               down
               from
               the
               Mount
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               read
               unto
               them
               the
               
                 Written
                 Law
              
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               he
               repeated
               to
               Aaron
               and
               Eleazer
               and
               the
               Sanhedrim
               ,
               all
               that
               secret
               instruction
               which
               he
               had
               received
               in
               the
               night
               from
               God
               ,
               which
               it
               was
               not
               
               lawfull
               for
               him
               to
               write
               ;
               but
               in
               especial
               he
               committed
               the
               whole
               to
               
                 Joshua
                 .
                 Joshua
              
               did
               the
               same
               to
               Eleazer
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               to
               his
               Son
               Phi●eas
               ,
               after
               whom
               they
               give
               us
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               several
               Prophets
               that
               lived
               in
               the
               ensuing
               generations
               ,
               all
               whom
               they
               employ
               in
               this
               service
               of
               conveying
               down
               the
               
                 Orall
                 Law
              
               to
               their
               Successors
               .
               The
               High
               Priests
               also
               they
               give
               a
               place
               unto
               in
               this
               work
               ;
               of
               whom
               there
               were
               eighty
               three
               from
               the
               first
               Institution
               of
               that
               Office
               ,
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Temple
               ;
               
                 Joseph
                 .
                 lib.
              
               20.
               cap.
               18.
               
               From
               Aaron
               to
               the
               building
               of
               Solomons
               Temple
               thirteen
               ;
               from
               thence
               to
               the
               Captivity
               eighteen
               ;
               all
               the
               rest
               take
               up
               the
               troublesome
               time
               of
               the
               Apostacy
               of
               their
               Church
               unto
               the
               finall
               ruine
               of
               it
               ;
               their
               
                 Rulers
                 being
                 many
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 wickedness
                 ,
              
               as
               themselves
               observe
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               Person
               whom
               they
               would
               have
               to
               preserve
               the
               
                 Orall
                 Law
              
               absolutely
               pure
               ,
               was
               that
               Simeon
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Just
              
               ,
               mentioned
               by
               
                 Jesus
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Syrach
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               50.
               
               And
               it
               is
               very
               observable
               ,
               that
               the
               latter
               Jews
               have
               left
               out
               Simeon
               the
               Son
               of
               Hillel
               ,
               whom
               their
               antient
               Masters
               placed
               upon
               the
               Roll
               of
               the
               Preservers
               of
               this
               Treasure
               ,
               supposing
               he
               might
               be
               that
               Simeon
               who
               in
               his
               old
               age
               received
               our
               Saviour
               in
               his
               arms
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               presented
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               Luke
               2.25
               .
               a
               crime
               sufficient
               among
               the
               Jews
               to
               brand
               him
               with
               a
               perpetual
               ignominy
               :
               neither
               are
               they
               alone
               in
               turning
               mens
               glory
               ,
               into
               reproach
               and
               shame
               .
            
             
               After
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Temple
               and
               City
               ,
               when
               the
               
                 evil
                 Husbandmen
              
               were
               slain
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 7
              
               and
               the
               Vineyard
               of
               the
               Lord
               let
               out
               to
               others
               ,
               the
               Kingdom
               given
               to
               another
               Nation
               ,
               and
               therewith
               the
               Covenant
               sanctified
               use
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               the
               remaining
               Jews
               having
               lost
               wholly
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               therein
               ,
               betook
               themselves
               to
               their
               Traditions
               ,
               and
               as
               I
               said
               before
               ,
               began
               to
               fancy
               and
               contend
               that
               they
               came
               from
               God
               himself
               ;
               whereas
               their
               Predecessors
               durst
               not
               plead
               any
               thing
               for
               them
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               came
               unto
               
                 them
                 from
                 th●m
                 of
                 old
              
               ,
               that
               is
               some
               of
               the
               Masters
               of
               preceding
               Generations
               .
               Hereupon
               a
               while
               after
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               have
               elsewhere
               shewed
               at
               large
               )
               one
               of
               them
               whom
               they
               call
               
                 Rabbi
                 Jud●
                 Hum●si
                 ,
                 and
                 Hakkadosh
                 ,
              
               the
               Prince
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               ,
               took
               upon
               him
               to
               gather
               their
               
                 scattered
                 Traditions
              
               ,
               and
               to
               cast
               them
               into
               form
               ,
               order
               ,
               and
               method
               ,
               in
               Writing
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               unto
               the
               Jews
               a
               Rule
               of
               Life
               and
               Worship
               for
               ever
               .
               The
               Story
               of
               his
               work
               and
               undertaking
               is
               given
               us
               by
               Maimonides
               in
               
                 Jad
                 Chazacha
              
               ,
               the
               Authors
               of
               
                 Sedar
                 Ol●●n
                 ,
                 Halicoth
                 Olam
                 ,
                 Tzemach
                 David
                 ,
              
               and
               many
               others
               ;
               and
               they
               all
               agree
               that
               this
               their
               great
               Master
               lived
               about
               the
               times
               of
               
                 Marcus
                 Antoninus
              
               two
               hundred
               years
               ,
               or
               thereabouts
               after
               the
               destruction
               of
               City
               and
               Temple
               .
            
             
               This
               Collection
               of
               his
               they
               call
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Mishne
               ,
               or
               Mishnaioth
               ,
               being
               as
               is
               
                 
                   §
                
                 8
              
               pretended
               〈◊〉
               
                 repetition
                 of
                 the
                 Law
              
               in
               an
               Exposition
               of
               it
               ;
               indeed
               a
               farrago
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               Traditions
               ,
               true
               ,
               and
               false
               ;
               with
               a
               monstrous
               mixture
               of
               Lyes
               ,
               useless
               ,
               foolish
               and
               wicked
               .
               The
               things
               contained
               in
               it
               ,
               are
               by
               themselves
               referred
               to
               five
               heads
               :
               1.
               
               The
               
                 Orall
                 Law
              
               received
               by
               Moses
               on
               Mount
               Sinai
               ,
               preserved
               by
               the
               means
               before
               declared
               :
               2.
               
               
                 Orall
                 Constitutions
              
               of
               Moses
               himself
               after
               he
               came
               down
               from
               the
               Mount
               :
               3.
               
               
                 Constitutions
                 and
                 Orders
              
               drawn
               by
               various
               wayes
               of
               arguing
               ;
               (
               13.
               as
               Rambam
               tells
               us
               )
               out
               of
               the
               written
               Law
               ;
               4.
               
               The
               
                 Answers
                 and
                 Decrees
              
               of
               the
               Sanhedrim
               ;
               and
               other
               wise
               men
               in
               former
               Ages
               ;
               5.
               
               
                 Immemoriall
                 Customs
              
               ,
               whose
               original
               being
               unknown
               are
               supposed
               to
               be
               divine
               .
            
             
               The
               Whole
               is
               divided
               into
               six
               parts
               :
               noted
               with
               the
               initial
               letter
               of
               the
               word
               which
               
                 
                   §
                
                 9
              
               signifies
               the
               chief
               things
               treated
               on
               in
               it
               .
               As
               the
               first
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               z
               ,
               that
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Zeraim
                 ,
                 Seeds
              
               ;
               which
               is
               divided
               into
               eleven
               Massicktot
               or
               Treatises
               ,
               containing
               all
               of
               them
               seventy
               five
               Chapters
               .
               The
               second
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               m
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Moad
               ,
               or
               
                 appointed
                 feasts
              
               ,
               which
               is
               distributed
               into
               Twelve
               Massicktot
               ,
               containing
               in
               them
               eighty
               eight
               Chapters
               .
               The
               Third
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 of
                 Women
              
               ,
               and
               is
               distributed
               in
               seven
               Treatises
               ,
               containing
               seventy
               one
               Chapters
               .
               The
               fourth
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Nezikim
               ,
               about
               
                 loss
                 and
                 dammage
              
               ,
               and
               is
               divided
               into
               eight
               Massicktot
               ,
               whereof
               the
               first
               is
               divided
               into
               three
               parts
               ,
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               
                 first
                 ,
                 middle
              
               ,
               and
               
                 last
                 port
              
               or
               entrance
               ,
               containing
               in
               them
               thirty
               Chapters
               ,
               whereunto
               forty
               four
               are
               added
               in
               the
               following
               parts
               .
               The
               fifth
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Kodoshim
               ,
               of
               Sanctifications
               ,
               and
               is
               divided
               into
               eleven
               Books
               containing
               ninety
               Chapters
               .
               The
               sixth
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Teharoth
               ,
               of
               Purifications
               ,
               in
               twelve
               Books
               ,
               and
               one
               hundred
               twenty
               six
               Chapters
               .
            
             
               Unto
               this
               Mishnae
               of
               
                 R.
                 Juda
              
               they
               annex
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               Tosiphot
               ,
               or
               additions
               of
               
                 
                   §
                
                 10
              
               
                 Rabbi
                 Chaiah
              
               his
               Scholar
               ,
               expounding
               many
               passages
               in
               his
               Masters
               works
               ;
               to
               them
               a
               more
               full
               explanation
               of
               the
               same
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Mishnae
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Baracetot
               is
               subjoyned
               ,
               being
               the
               Collection
               of
               some
               Antitalmudicall
               Masters
               .
               About
               three
               hundred
               years
               after
               the
               Destruction
               of
               the
               Temple
               
                 R.
                 Johanan
              
               composed
               the
               
                 Hierusalem
                 
                 Talmud
              
               ,
               consisting
               in
               Expositions
               ,
               Comments
               ,
               and
               Disputes
               upon
               the
               whole
               Mishnae
               ,
               excepting
               the
               last
               part
               about
               Purifications
               .
               An
               hundred
               years
               or
               thereabouts
               after
               that
               ,
               
                 Rabbi
                 Ase
              
               ,
               composed
               the
               
                 Babylonian
                 Talmud
                 ,
                 or
                 Gemara
              
               ;
               thirty
               two
               years
               they
               say
               he
               spent
               in
               this
               work
               ,
               yet
               leaving
               it
               unfinished
               ;
               seventy
               one
               years
               after
               ,
               it
               was
               compleated
               by
               his
               Disciples
               .
               And
               the
               whole
               work
               of
               both
               these
               Talmuds
               may
               be
               referred
               unto
               five
               heads
               :
               For
               first
               ,
               they
               expound
               the
               Text
               of
               the
               Mishnae
               ;
               2.
               
               Decide
               Questions
               of
               right
               and
               fact
               ;
               3.
               
               Report
               the
               Disputations
               ,
               Traditions
               and
               Constitutions
               of
               the
               Doctors
               that
               lived
               between
               them
               and
               the
               Writing
               of
               the
               Mishnae
               ;
               4.
               
               Give
               Allegorical
               monstrous
               Expositions
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Midrashoth
               ;
               and
               5.
               
               Report
               Stories
               of
               the
               like
               nature
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 11
              
               This
               at
               length
               is
               their
               
                 Orall
                 Law
              
               grown
               into
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               learning
               and
               practising
               of
               these
               things
               consists
               the
               whole
               Religion
               and
               Worship
               of
               the
               Jews
               ;
               there
               being
               not
               the
               most
               absurd
               saying
               of
               any
               of
               their
               Doctors
               in
               those
               huge
               heaps
               of
               folly
               and
               vanity
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               not
               equall
               unto
               ,
               nay
               that
               they
               are
               not
               ready
               to
               preferr
               before
               the
               Written
               Word
               ;
               that
               perfect
               and
               only
               Guide
               of
               their
               Church
               whilest
               God
               was
               pleased
               with
               it
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               dust
               of
               this
               confusion
               here
               they
               dwell
               ,
               
                 loving
                 this
                 darkness
              
               more
               than
               light
               ,
               because
               their
               deeds
               are
               evil
               .
               Having
               for
               many
               generations
               entertained
               a
               prejudicate
               imagination
               ,
               that
               these
               
                 traditional
                 Figments
              
               ,
               amongst
               which
               their
               crafty
               Masters
               have
               inserted
               many
               filthy
               and
               blasphemous
               Fables
               against
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               are
               of
               Divine
               Authority
               ,
               and
               having
               utterly
               lost
               the
               
                 spiritual
                 sense
              
               of
               the
               written
               Word
               ,
               they
               are
               by
               it
               sealed
               up
               in
               blindness
               and
               obdurateness
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               so
               ,
               untill
               the
               vail
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               when
               the
               appointed
               time
               of
               their
               deliverance
               shall
               come
               .
               A
               brief
               discovery
               of
               the
               falseness
               of
               this
               fancy
               of
               their
               
                 Orall
                 Law
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               foundation
               of
               all
               that
               huge
               building
               of
               Lyes
               and
               Vanities
               that
               their
               Talmuds
               are
               composed
               of
               ,
               shall
               put
               an
               end
               to
               this
               Discourse
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 12
              
               1.
               
               The
               very
               Story
               of
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
               at
               
                 Mount
                 Sinai
              
               ,
               sufficiently
               discovers
               the
               folly
               of
               this
               imagination
               :
               This
               
                 Orall
                 Law
              
               the
               Jews
               are
               ready
               on
               all
               occasions
               to
               prefer
               before
               that
               which
               is
               written
               :
               and
               do
               openly
               profess
               that
               without
               it
               ,
               the
               other
               is
               of
               no
               use
               unto
               them
               .
               I
               desire
               then
               to
               know
               ,
               whence
               it
               is
               that
               all
               the
               circumstances
               of
               the
               giving
               and
               teaching
               of
               the
               less
               necessary
               are
               so
               exactly
               recorded
               ,
               but
               not
               
                 one
                 word
              
               is
               spoken
               of
               this
               
                 Orall
                 Law
              
               ,
               either
               of
               Gods
               revealing
               of
               it
               to
               Moses
               ,
               or
               of
               Moses
               teaching
               of
               it
               to
               Joshua
               or
               any
               others
               ;
               Strange
               !
               that
               so
               much
               should
               be
               recorded
               of
               every
               circumstance
               of
               the
               less
               principal
               ,
               
                 lifeless
                 Law
              
               ,
               and
               not
               one
               word
               of
               either
               substance
               or
               circumstance
               of
               that
               which
               is
               ,
               if
               these
               men
               may
               be
               believed
               ,
               the
               very
               life
               and
               soul
               of
               the
               other
               .
               
                 Maimonides
                 in
                 Jad
                 Chazaka
              
               tells
               us
               ,
               there
               is
               mention
               made
               of
               it
               in
               Exod.
               24.12
               .
               I
               will
               give
               ye
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               
                 Law
                 and
                 Commandment
              
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               is
               the
               
                 Written
                 Law
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Orall
               ;
               when
               the
               next
               words
               are
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 written
                 that
                 thou
                 mayest
                 teach
                 them
              
               ;
               the
               
                 Written
                 Law
              
               being
               on
               several
               accounts
               expressed
               by
               both
               those
               terms
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               .
               How
               know
               they
               that
               any
               such
               Law
               was
               given
               to
               Moses
               as
               they
               pretend
               ?
               What
               Testimony
               Witness
               or
               Record
               of
               it
               ,
               was
               had
               or
               made
               at
               the
               time
               of
               its
               giving
               ,
               or
               in
               many
               generations
               ,
               for
               two
               thousand
               years
               afterwards
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 13
              
               2.
               
               Did
               their
               Fore-fathers
               at
               any
               time
               before
               the
               Captivity
               transgress
               this
               
                 Orall
                 Law
              
               ,
               or
               did
               they
               not
               ?
               If
               they
               say
               they
               did
               not
               ,
               but
               kept
               it
               ,
               and
               observed
               it
               diligently
               ,
               we
               may
               easily
               see
               of
               what
               importance
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               strict
               Obs●evation
               of
               it
               ,
               would
               not
               preserve
               them
               from
               all
               manner
               of
               wickedness
               ,
               and
               what
               an
               hedge
               it
               is
               to
               the
               Written
               Law
               ,
               when
               notwithstanding
               the
               obedience
               yielded
               unto
               it
               ,
               that
               was
               utterly
               despised
               and
               neglected
               ;
               if
               they
               shall
               say
               that
               Law
               also
               was
               broken
               by
               them
               ;
               I
               desire
               to
               know
               whence
               it
               comes
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               whereas
               God
               by
               his
               Prophets
               doth
               reprove
               them
               for
               all
               their
               other
               sins
               ,
               and
               in
               particular
               for
               contempt
               of
               his
               
                 Written
                 Law
              
               ,
               the
               Statutes
               ,
               Ordinances
               and
               Institutions
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               no
               where
               once
               mentioneth
               this
               their
               greater
               guilt
               of
               despising
               the
               
                 Orall
                 Law
              
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               as
               universall
               a
               silence
               concerning
               its
               transgression
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               of
               its
               giving
               and
               institution
               .
               Can
               we
               have
               any
               greater
               evidence
               of
               its
               being
               fictitious
               than
               this
               ;
               that
               whereas
               it
               is
               pretended
               that
               it
               is
               the
               main
               Rule
               of
               their
               Obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               God
               did
               never
               reprove
               them
               for
               the
               transgression
               of
               it
               ,
               though
               whilest
               he
               owned
               them
               as
               his
               Church
               and
               People
               ,
               he
               suffered
               none
               of
               their
               sins
               to
               pass
               by
               unreproved
               ,
               especially
               not
               any
               of
               that
               importance
               ,
               which
               this
               is
               by
               them
               pretended
               to
               be
               of
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Moses
               was
               commanded
               to
               write
               the
               
                 whole
                 Law
              
               that
               he
               received
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               did
               so
               accordingly
               ;
               Exod.
               24.3
               ,
               4.
               
               Chap.
               34.28
               .
               Deut.
               31.9
               ,
               24.
               
               Where
               was
               this
               
               
                 Orall
                 Law
              
               which
               they
               say
               was
               not
               to
               be
               written
               ,
               when
               Moses
               was
               commanded
               to
               write
               the
               
                 whole
                 Law
              
               that
               he
               had
               received
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               did
               accordingly
               .
               This
               New
               Law
               was
               not
               then
               coyned
               ,
               being
               indeed
               nothing
               but
               the
               product
               of
               their
               Apostacy
               from
               the
               Law
               which
               was
               written
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               sole
               ground
               and
               foundation
               of
               this
               
                 Orall
                 Law
              
               lyes
               in
               the
               imperfection
               of
               the
               
                 Written
                 Law.
              
               This
               is
               that
               which
               they
               plead
               ,
               for
               the
               necessity
               of
               it
               ;
               The
               written
               Law
               extends
               not
               to
               all
               necessary
               cases
               that
               occurr
               in
               Religion
               ;
               many
               things
               are
               redundant
               ,
               many
               wanting
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               hereof
               they
               gather
               great
               heaps
               of
               Instances
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               will
               grant
               that
               if
               the
               
                 Written
                 Law
              
               had
               been
               perfect
               ,
               there
               had
               been
               no
               need
               of
               this
               Traditional
               one
               .
               But
               whom
               in
               this
               matter
               shall
               we
               believe
               ,
               a
               few
               ignorant
               Jews
               ,
               or
               God
               himself
               ,
               bearing
               witness
               that
               his
               Law
               is
               perfect
               ,
               and
               requiring
               no
               more
               in
               his
               Worship
               but
               what
               is
               in
               that
               Law
               prescribed
               ?
               See
               Psal.
               19.8
               .
               Prov.
               30.5
               ,
               6.
               
               Deut.
               4.1
               ,
               2.
               
               And
               this
               perfection
               of
               the
               
                 Written
                 Law
              
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               perfectly
               destructive
               to
               their
               Tradions
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               Karaei
               among
               themselves
               do
               earnestly
               contend
               for
               ,
               but
               also
               sundry
               of
               their
               Gemarists
               do
               acknowledge
               ,
               especially
               when
               they
               forget
               their
               own
               concernments
               out
               of
               a
               desire
               to
               oppose
               the
               Gospel
               .
               And
               to
               this
               head
               belong
               all
               the
               Arguments
               that
               Divines
               make
               use
               of
               to
               prove
               the
               perfection
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               against
               the
               
                 New
                 Talmudists
              
               in
               Christianity
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               God
               every
               where
               sends
               his
               people
               to
               the
               
                 Written
                 Law
              
               of
               Moses
               ,
               for
               the
               Rule
               of
               their
               Obedience
               ,
               no
               where
               unto
               any
               Kabal
               ,
               Deut.
               11.32
               .
               and
               chap.
               10.12
               ,
               13.
               
               Chap.
               28.1
               .
               Josh.
               1.7
               ,
               8.
               
               Chap.
               23.6
               .
               2
               Chron.
               30.18
               .
               Isa.
               8.20
               .
               If
               there
               be
               such
               an
               
                 Orall
                 Law
              
               it
               is
               one
               that
               God
               would
               not
               have
               any
               man
               to
               observe
               ;
               which
               he
               calls
               none
               to
               the
               Obedience
               of
               ,
               nor
               did
               ever
               reprove
               any
               man
               for
               its
               Transgression
               .
            
             
               And
               many
               more
               Arguments
               of
               the
               
                 like
                 nature
              
               may
               be
               added
               to
               prove
               the
               vanity
               of
               
                 
                   §
                
                 14
              
               this
               pretence
               .
               And
               yet
               this
               Figment
               is
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               present
               
                 Judaical
                 Religion
              
               and
               obstinacy
               .
               When
               the
               Apostle
               wrote
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               their
               Apostacy
               was
               not
               yet
               arrived
               at
               this
               rock
               of
               offence
               ;
               since
               their
               falling
               on
               it
               ,
               they
               have
               increased
               their
               blindness
               ,
               misery
               ,
               and
               ruine
               .
               Then
               they
               were
               contented
               to
               try
               their
               cause
               by
               what
               God
               spake
               to
               their
               Fathers
               
                 in
                 the
                 Prophets
              
               ,
               which
               kept
               open
               a
               door
               of
               hope
               ,
               and
               gave
               some
               advantages
               for
               their
               Conversion
               ,
               which
               are
               now
               shut
               up
               and
               removed
               ,
               untill
               God
               shall
               take
               this
               
                 vail
                 away
              
               from
               their
               faces
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               see
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               things
               that
               were
               to
               be
               done
               away
               .
            
             
               By
               
                 this
                 means
              
               principally
               have
               they
               for
               many
               generations
               both
               
                 shut
                 out
              
               the
               
                 
                   §
                
                 15
              
               Truth
               ,
               and
               secured
               themselves
               from
               Conviction
               .
               For
               what
               ever
               is
               taught
               and
               revealed
               in
               the
               Scripture
               concerning
               the
               Person
               ,
               Office
               ,
               and
               Work
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               seeing
               they
               have
               that
               which
               they
               esteem
               a
               Revelation
               of
               
                 equall
                 Authority
              
               herewithall
               ,
               teaching
               them
               a
               Doctrine
               quite
               of
               another
               nature
               ,
               and
               more
               suited
               unto
               their
               carnal
               Principles
               and
               Expectations
               ,
               they
               will
               rather
               rest
               in
               any
               evasions
               ,
               than
               give
               way
               to
               the
               Testimony
               thereof
               .
               And
               whilest
               they
               have
               a
               firm
               perswasion
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               ,
               received
               by
               the
               Tradition
               of
               many
               Generations
               ,
               that
               the
               written
               Word
               is
               imperfect
               ,
               but
               an
               
                 half
                 Revelation
              
               of
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               its
               self
               unintelligible
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               received
               or
               understood
               but
               according
               to
               the
               sense
               of
               their
               
                 Orall
                 Law
              
               now
               recorded
               in
               their
               Talmuds
               ,
               what
               can
               the
               most
               plain
               and
               
                 cogent
                 Testimonies
              
               of
               it
               avail
               unto
               their
               Conviction
               ?
               And
               this
               hath
               been
               the
               fatall
               way
               and
               means
               of
               the
               
                 grand
                 Apostacy
              
               of
               both
               Churches
               ,
               Judaical
               and
               Christian.
               How
               far
               that
               of
               the
               Jews
               was
               overtaken
               with
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               our
               
                 Lords
                 Conversation
              
               on
               the
               Earth
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               doth
               abundantly
               declare
               ;
               and
               how
               they
               have
               brought
               it
               unto
               its
               height
               ,
               we
               have
               given
               now
               some
               brief
               account
               .
               That
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               hath
               been
               the
               very
               same
               ,
               and
               hath
               at
               length
               arrived
               unto
               almost
               the
               same
               issue
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               degrees
               .
               This
               some
               of
               them
               perceiving
               ,
               do
               not
               only
               defend
               the
               Pharisaical
               Opinion
               among
               the
               Jews
               ,
               about
               the
               
                 Orall
                 Law
              
               and
               Succession
               of
               their
               Traditions
               ,
               as
               consonant
               to
               the
               pretensions
               of
               their
               own
               Church
               ,
               but
               also
               openly
               avow
               that
               a
               very
               great
               number
               of
               their
               
                 several
                 respective
                 Traditions
              
               are
               either
               the
               same
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               nearly
               resemble
               one
               another
               ;
               as
               doth
               expresly
               
                 Josephus
                 de
                 Voysin
              
               in
               his
               Proaemium
               to
               the
               
                 Pugio
                 fidei
              
               of
               
                 Raimundus
                 Martini
              
               .
               And
               because
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               have
               been
               the
               way
               and
               means
               ,
               whereby
               both
               the
               Judaical
               and
               Roman
               Church
               have
               apostatized
               and
               departed
               from
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               the
               same
               also
               whereby
               they
               maintain
               and
               defend
               themselves
               in
               their
               Apostacy
               and
               refusal
               to
               return
               unto
               the
               Truth
               ,
               I
               shall
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               manifest
               their
               Consent
               and
               Agreement
               in
               this
               Principle
               ,
               about
               their
               Traditions
               and
               Authority
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               the
               Ruine
               of
               them
               both
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               The
               Jews
               expresly
               contend
               that
               their
               
                 Orall
                 Law
              
               ,
               their
               Mass
               of
               Traditions
               was
               
                 
                   §
                
                 16
              
               from
               God
               himself
               .
               Partly
               they
               say
               it
               was
               delivered
               unto
               Moses
               on
               Mount
               Sinai
               ,
               and
               
               partly
               added
               by
               him
               from
               
                 Divine
                 Revelations
              
               which
               he
               afterwards
               received
               .
               Hence
               the
               Authority
               of
               it
               with
               them
               is
               
                 no
                 less
              
               than
               that
               of
               the
               
                 Written
                 Word
              
               ,
               (
               which
               hath
               all
               its
               Authority
               from
               its
               Divine
               Original
               )
               and
               the
               usefulness
               of
               it
               is
               much
               more
               .
               For
               although
               they
               cannot
               deny
               but
               that
               this
               and
               that
               particular
               Tradition
               ,
               that
               is
               Practice
               ,
               Custom
               ,
               or
               Exposition
               of
               any
               place
               of
               Scripture
               was
               first
               introduced
               ,
               expressed
               ,
               and
               declared
               ,
               at
               such
               or
               such
               seasons
               ,
               by
               such
               Masters
               or
               Schools
               amongst
               them
               ,
               yet
               they
               will
               not
               grant
               that
               they
               were
               then
               first
               invented
               or
               found
               out
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               they
               were
               then
               first
               declared
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Cabalistical
                 Abyss
              
               ,
               wherein
               they
               were
               preserved
               from
               their
               first
               Revelation
               ;
               as
               all
               of
               them
               agree
               who
               have
               written
               any
               thing
               about
               the
               nature
               ,
               propagation
               ,
               and
               continuance
               of
               their
               
                 Orall
                 Law.
              
               
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               the
               perswasion
               of
               the
               Romanists
               about
               their
               Cabal
               of
               Traditions
               .
               They
               plead
               them
               to
               be
               all
               of
               a
               
                 Divine
                 Original
              
               ;
               partly
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               partly
               from
               his
               Apostles
               .
               What
               ever
               they
               have
               added
               unto
               the
               written
               Word
               ,
               yea
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               never
               so
               contrary
               thereunto
               ,
               still
               they
               pretend
               that
               it
               is
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Orall
                 Law
              
               which
               they
               have
               received
               from
               them
               by
               living
               Tradition
               ;
               Let
               one
               Convention
               of
               their
               Doctors
               determine
               that
               Images
               are
               to
               be
               adored
               ,
               another
               that
               Transubstantiation
               is
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               a
               third
               add
               a
               
                 New
                 Creed
              
               with
               an
               equall
               number
               of
               Articles
               unto
               the
               old
               ,
               let
               one
               Doctor
               advance
               the
               Opinion
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               another
               of
               
                 Justification
                 by
                 Works
              
               ;
               all
               is
               one
               ,
               these
               things
               are
               not
               then
               first
               invented
               ,
               but
               only
               declared
               out
               of
               that
               unsearchable
               
                 Treasure
                 of
                 Traditions
              
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               in
               their
               Custody
               .
               Had
               they
               not
               inlaid
               this
               Perswasion
               in
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               ,
               they
               know
               that
               their
               whole
               Fabrick
               would
               of
               its
               own
               accord
               have
               long
               since
               sunk
               into
               Confusion
               .
               But
               they
               highly
               contend
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               that
               they
               need
               no
               other
               Argument
               to
               prove
               any
               thing
               to
               be
               of
               an
               
                 Heavenly
                 Extract
              
               and
               
                 Divine
                 Originall
              
               ,
               but
               that
               themselves
               think
               so
               ,
               and
               practise
               accordingly
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 17
              
               Secondly
               ,
               This
               
                 Orall
                 Law
              
               being
               thus
               given
               ,
               the
               Preservation
               of
               it
               ,
               seeing
               
                 Moses
                 is
                 dead
              
               long
               ago
               ,
               must
               be
               enquired
               after
               .
               Now
               the
               Jews
               assign
               a
               threefold
               Depository
               of
               it
               .
               First
               ,
               The
               whole
               Congregation
               ;
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               Sanhedrim
               ,
               and
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               High
               Priest.
               To
               this
               End
               they
               affirm
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               
                 three
                 times
              
               repeated
               upon
               the
               descent
               of
               Moses
               from
               Mount
               Sinai
               ,
               as
               to
               what
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               had
               then
               received
               ,
               and
               his
               after
               additions
               had
               the
               same
               promulgation
               .
               First
               ,
               It
               was
               repeated
               by
               himself
               unto
               Aaron
               ;
               Secondly
               ,
               By
               them
               both
               unto
               the
               Elders
               :
               and
               Thirdly
               ,
               By
               the
               Elders
               unto
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               ;
               or
               as
               Maimonides
               in
               
                 Jad
                 Chazakah
                 ,
                 Moses
              
               delivered
               it
               unto
               
                 Eleazar
                 ,
                 Phineas
              
               and
               Joshuah
               after
               the
               Death
               of
               Aaron
               ,
               by
               whom
               the
               Consistory
               was
               instructed
               therein
               ,
               who
               taught
               the
               People
               as
               occasion
               did
               require
               .
               What
               the
               People
               knew
               of
               it
               is
               uncertain
               ,
               but
               what
               they
               did
               so
               ,
               was
               quickly
               lost
               ;
               The
               Consistory
               or
               great
               Sanhedrim
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               they
               call
               it
               ,
               the
               
                 House
                 of
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 of
                 Seventy
                 and
                 one
                 ,
              
               was
               more
               faithfull
               in
               its
               charge
               .
               Hence
               
                 Rab.
                 Moses
              
               in
               the
               same
               Book
               ,
               Tractat
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               Rebells
               or
               Transgressors
               ,
               teacheth
               us
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 The
                 great
                 Consistory
              
               (
               or
               House
               of
               Judgement
               )
               at
               Jerusalem
               
                 was
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Orall
                 Law
                 ;
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 Pillars
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 Statutes
                 and
                 Judgements
                 went
                 forth
                 unto
                 all
                 all
                 Israel
                 .
              
               And
               he
               afterwards
               affirms
               ,
               with
               what
               Truth
               may
               be
               easily
               judged
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 whilest
                 this
                 great
                 Cons●story
                 continued
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 dissention
                 in
              
               Israel
               .
               For
               not
               only
               the
               famous
               differences
               between
               Hillel
               and
               Shammai
               with
               their
               Disciples
               ,
               which
               involved
               all
               the
               Schools
               ,
               Scribes
               and
               Lawyers
               ,
               among
               them
               ,
               arose
               and
               were
               propagated
               whilest
               that
               Cons●story
               continued
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               Atheistical
               Sect
               of
               the
               Sadduces
               ,
               rose
               unto
               that
               height
               and
               interest
               ,
               as
               to
               obtain
               the
               Presidentship
               in
               the
               Sanhedrim
               its
               self
               .
               But
               the
               
                 High
                 Priests
              
               are
               those
               whom
               they
               fix
               upon
               as
               the
               principal
               Conservators
               of
               this
               
                 Orall
                 Law.
              
               To
               this
               End
               they
               give
               us
               Catalogues
               of
               them
               from
               first
               to
               last
               ,
               that
               by
               their
               uninterrupted
               Succession
               ,
               we
               we
               may
               be
               secured
               of
               the
               incorrupt
               preservation
               of
               their
               
                 Original
                 Traditions
              
               .
               Only
               it
               may
               here
               be
               added
               by
               the
               way
               ;
               that
               
                 they
                 bind
                 not
              
               themselves
               precisely
               in
               all
               their
               Religious
               Observances
               unto
               this
               
                 Oral
                 Law
              
               whereunto
               they
               assign
               a
               Divine
               Original
               ;
               but
               ascribe
               an
               Authority
               unto
               the
               Sanhedrim
               and
               the
               High
               Priest
               ,
               to
               constitute
               things
               of
               themselves
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               besides
               and
               beyond
               the
               word
               .
               For
               whatever
               they
               pretend
               of
               their
               
                 Orall
                 Law
              
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               unto
               particular
               Instances
               they
               would
               fain
               educe
               the
               Constitutions
               of
               it
               ,
               from
               some
               Word
               ,
               or
               Letter
               or
               manner
               of
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               Scripture
               its
               self
               .
               But
               those
               Constitutions
               of
               the
               Consistory
               and
               Wisemen
               they
               ascribe
               unto
               their
               own
               Authority
               .
            
             
               Some
               of
               these
               are
               recounted
               by
               Maimonides
               in
               his
               Preface
               unto
               
                 Jad
                 Chazaka
              
               ;
               as
               the
               
                 Reading
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 or
                 Roll
                 of
              
               Esther
               
                 with
                 Fasting
                 ;
                 lights
                 on
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Dedication
                 ;
                 The
                 
                 Fast
                 on
                 the
                 seventh
                 of
              
               Ab.
               or
               July
               ;
               
                 various
                 Mixtures
                 ,
                 and
                 Washings
                 of
                 hands
              
               ;
               things
               plainly
               of
               that
               nature
               which
               our
               
                 Lord
                 Jesus
              
               condemned
               amongst
               them
               .
               And
               it
               is
               observable
               how
               he
               frees
               them
               from
               transgressing
               that
               Precept
               ,
               Deut.
               12.32
               .
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 add
                 unto
                 this
                 word
                 ,
              
               by
               this
               Constitution
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               For
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 they
                 say
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 blessed
                 God
                 hath
                 commanded
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 such
                 Mixtures
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Book
                 of
              
               Esther
               
                 should
                 be
                 read
                 with
                 fasting
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 say
                 so
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 add
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 but
                 thus
                 we
                 speak
                 ,
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 Prophet
                 or
                 the
                 Consistory
                 ,
                 commanded
                 and
                 appointed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Book
                 of
              
               Esther
               
                 should
                 be
                 read
                 with
                 fasting
                 to
                 celebrate
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Blessed
                 God
                 in
                 our
                 Deliverance
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               of
               the
               rest
               .
               It
               seems
               then
               they
               may
               add
               what
               they
               will
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               so
               they
               entitle
               not
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               to
               their
               Inventions
               ;
               by
               which
               means
               they
               have
               set
               themselves
               at
               liberty
               to
               multiply
               superstitious
               Observations
               at
               their
               pleasure
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               actually
               done
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               thereby
               made
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 of
                 none
                 effect
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               all
               these
               things
               are
               they
               followed
               and
               imitated
               by
               the
               Romanists
               .
               In
               the
               same
               manner
               do
               they
               lay
               up
               the
               stock
               of
               their
               Traditions
               .
               In
               general
               they
               make
               the
               Church
               the
               repository
               of
               them
               ,
               although
               they
               do
               not
               so
               distinctly
               explain
               the
               way
               and
               means
               whereby
               they
               were
               committed
               thereunto
               as
               the
               Jews
               do
               .
               Unto
               the
               
                 Sanhedrim
                 ,
                 Councils
              
               are
               succeeded
               in
               the
               same
               Office.
               But
               their
               Nature
               ,
               Work
               ,
               Authority
               ,
               Assistance
               ,
               and
               Use
               ,
               are
               so
               
                 variously
                 disputed
              
               amongst
               them
               ,
               that
               nothing
               of
               certainty
               from
               them
               ,
               or
               by
               them
               singly
               considered
               is
               to
               be
               obtained
               .
               It
               is
               the
               
                 High
                 Priest
              
               ,
               or
               Pope
               that
               is
               the
               Principal
               Conservator
               of
               this
               
                 Sacred
                 Treasury
              
               of
               Traditions
               ;
               Upon
               their
               Succession
               doth
               the
               certainty
               of
               them
               depend
               .
               And
               whilest
               there
               is
               a
               
                 Pope
                 at
                 Rome
              
               ,
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               new
               
                 Orall
                 Law
              
               will
               not
               fail
               ,
               as
               the
               Old
               one
               did
               not
               whilest
               the
               Jews
               had
               an
               
                 High
                 Priest
              
               ,
               though
               in
               the
               pursuit
               of
               it
               they
               
                 Crucified
                 the
                 Messiah
              
               ,
               and
               continue
               to
               reject
               him
               unto
               this
               day
               .
               Besides
               ,
               like
               the
               Jews
               ,
               they
               content
               not
               themselves
               with
               what
               they
               pretend
               to
               be
               of
               antient
               Tradition
               ,
               but
               assume
               a
               Power
               of
               making
               new
               Constitutions
               in
               the
               things
               of
               God
               ;
               whereby
               they
               would
               have
               us
               to
               think
               they
               do
               not
               violate
               the
               prohibitions
               of
               adding
               ,
               because
               they
               ascribe
               them
               not
               unto
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               
                 present
                 Church
              
               .
               Thus
               far
               therefore
               they
               are
               fully
               agreed
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               Jews
               in
               favour
               and
               unto
               the
               Honour
               of
               these
               Traditions
               ,
               affirm
               that
               the
               
                 
                   §
                
                 18
              
               
                 written
                 Word
              
               without
               them
               is
               imperfect
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               is
               interpreted
               by
               them
               .
               This
               they
               are
               constant
               unto
               ,
               and
               earnestly
               contend
               for
               .
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               in
               his
               Preface
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               discourseth
               at
               large
               of
               
                 five
                 several
                 wayes
              
               of
               the
               Interpretation
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               concludes
               at
               last
               that
               the
               whole
               written
               Law
               of
               Moses
               is
               founded
               on
               the
               Orall
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 of
              
               Moses
               
                 is
                 founded
                 on
                 the
                 Orall
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 joy
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
              
               ;
               so
               apt
               are
               they
               to
               rejoyce
               in
               a
               thing
               of
               nought
               .
               To
               the
               same
               purpose
               are
               the
               words
               of
               another
               
                 Famous
                 Master
              
               amongst
               them
               ;
               
                 Rabbi
                 Bechai
              
               in
               
                 Cad
                 .
                 Hakkemach
              
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 The
                 Orall
                 Law
                 is
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 the
                 written
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 the
                 Written
                 Law
                 be
                 expounded
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Oral
                 .
              
            
             
               By
               this
               being
               the
               
                 Foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Written
                 Law
              
               ,
               they
               intend
               that
               the
               sense
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               so
               enwrapped
               and
               contained
               therein
               ,
               that
               without
               the
               Explications
               thereof
               it
               cannot
               be
               understood
               .
               And
               to
               this
               End
               Manasse
               one
               of
               their
               late
               Masters
               ,
               expresly
               disputes
               that
               in
               many
               things
               it
               is
               defective
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               things
               redundant
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               is
               not
               able
               to
               give
               us
               a
               full
               and
               clear
               direction
               in
               the
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               without
               their
               
                 Traditional
                 Explications
              
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               confirmation
               of
               his
               opinion
               ,
               he
               instanceth
               in
               sundry
               
                 Precepts
                 and
                 Prohibitions
              
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               prove
               so
               obscure
               ,
               as
               that
               no
               Obedience
               can
               be
               yielded
               unto
               them
               in
               a
               due
               manner
               without
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Cabala
               ;
               which
               because
               for
               the
               most
               part
               his
               Exceptions
               from
               them
               are
               
                 Childish
                 Cavils
              
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               answered
               by
               others
               ,
               shall
               be
               here
               passed
               over
               .
               This
               they
               are
               arrived
               unto
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               common
               perswasion
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               yet
               hear
               ,
               what
               farther
               Progress
               they
               have
               made
               .
               And
               herein
               are
               they
               imitated
               by
               their
               Successors
               .
               Their
               
                 Orall
                 Law
              
               also
               is
               made
               by
               them
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Written
               .
            
             
               As
               those
               Hereticks
               of
               old
               ,
               who
               having
               got
               some
               
                 Sophistical
                 Cavils
              
               about
               ,
               Evil
               ,
               where
               ever
               they
               met
               with
               any
               one
               not
               of
               their
               mind
               ,
               they
               presently
               fell
               upon
               him
               with
               their
               
                 Vnde
                 malu●n
              
               ;
               whence
               had
               evil
               its
               Original
               ;
               so
               thinking
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               the
               acknowledgement
               of
               two
               
                 supream
                 Principles
                 of
                 things
              
               ,
               a
               good
               one
               ,
               and
               a
               bad
               one
               .
            
             
               Thus
               for
               the
               most
               part
               the
               first
               Question
               of
               a
               Romanist
               is
               ,
               
                 How
                 do
                 you
                 know
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
               and
               then
               the
               next
               word
               is
               ,
               the
               Cabala
               ,
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Orall
                 Law
                 ,
                 Tradition
              
               ,
               these
               are
               the
               Foundation
               of
               it
               ;
               And
               in
               their
               progress
               they
               fail
               not
               to
               assert
               
                 two
                 Principles
              
               both
               borrowed
               from
               the
               
                 Jews
                 .
                 First
              
               ,
               That
               the
               Scripture
               is
               imperfect
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               give
               us
               a
               full
               and
               compleat
               account
               of
               all
               things
               that
               are
               to
               be
               believed
               or
               practised
               ,
               that
               God
               may
               be
               glorified
               ,
               and
               our
               own
               souls
               saved
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               what
               is
               delivered
               therein
               can
               no
               way
               be
               rightly
               and
               truly
               understood
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               help
               of
               those
               Traditions
               which
               they
               have
               in
               their
               custody
               .
               But
               although
               these
               are
               good
               usefull
               Inventions
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               men
               that
               want
               not
               Ability
               to
               find
               out
               what
               is
               conducing
               unto
               their
               own
               advantage
               ,
               yet
               they
               cannot
               be
               allowed
               the
               Credit
               of
               being
               their
               first
               Authors
               ,
               seeing
               they
               are
               expresly
               borrowed
               of
               the
               Jews
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 19
              
               Fourthly
               ,
               When
               these
               two
               Laws
               ,
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               ,
               do
               come
               in
               competition
               ,
               the
               Jews
               many
               of
               them
               do
               expresly
               prefer
               that
               of
               their
               own
               invention
               before
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               that
               both
               as
               to
               certainty
               ,
               and
               use
               .
               Hence
               they
               make
               it
               the
               foundation
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               only
               safe
               means
               to
               preserve
               the
               Truth
               .
               So
               are
               we
               informed
               by
               
                 Isaac
                 Corbulensis
              
               in
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Do
                 not
                 think
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 written
                 Law
                 is
                 the
                 Foundation
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Foundation
                 is
                 the
                 Orall
                 Law
                 ;
                 For
                 by
                 that
                 Law
                 was
                 the
                 Covenant
                 made
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 these
                 words
                 do
                 I
                 make
                 a
                 Covenant
                 with
                 thee
                 .
                 Exod.
              
               34.27
               .
               (
               where
               he
               takes
               his
               Argument
               from
               that
               Expression
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               wresting
               foolishly
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               all
               ,
               his
               Orall
               Law
               from
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               signifie
               nothing
               but
               
                 according
                 to
              
               ,
               nor
               are
               any
               other
               words
               intended
               ,
               but
               those
               delivered
               to
               Moses
               and
               written
               by
               him
               .
               )
               
                 And
                 these
              
               ,
               he
               adds
               ,
               
                 are
                 the
                 Treasures
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Blessed
                 God
                 ;
                 For
                 he
                 knew
                 that
              
               Israel
               
                 should
                 be
                 carried
                 Captive
                 among
                 other
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Nations
                 would
                 transcribe
                 their
                 Books
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 would
                 not
                 commit
                 their
                 secret
                 Law
                 to
                 Writing
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               seems
               these
               things
               were
               left
               them
               in
               secret
               Tradition
               ,
               because
               God
               was
               not
               willing
               that
               any
               besides
               themselves
               ,
               should
               know
               his
               Mind
               and
               Will
               ;
               but
               they
               have
               at
               last
               shewed
               themselves
               more
               full
               of
               benignity
               towards
               mankind
               ,
               than
               they
               would
               allow
               God
               to
               be
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               they
               have
               committed
               this
               Secret
               Law
               to
               Writing
               .
               And
               to
               this
               purpose
               is
               their
               Confession
               in
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 The
                 Golden
                 Altar
              
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 stand
                 ,
              
               or
               abide
               ,
               
                 upon
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 our
                 holy
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 written
                 Law
                 ;
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 Orall
                 Law
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Exposition
                 thereof
                 .
              
               Wherein
               they
               not
               only
               declare
               their
               Judgements
               concerning
               their
               Traditions
               ,
               but
               also
               express
               the
               Reason
               of
               their
               obstinate
               adherence
               unto
               them
               ;
               which
               is
               that
               without
               it
               ,
               they
               cannot
               maintain
               themselves
               in
               their
               
                 present
                 Judaism
              
               .
               And
               so
               indeed
               is
               the
               case
               with
               them
               ;
               innumerable
               Testimonies
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               rising
               up
               directly
               against
               their
               Infidelity
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               able
               to
               keep
               their
               station
               ,
               but
               by
               an
               horrible
               corrupting
               of
               them
               through
               their
               Traditions
               .
               On
               this
               account
               it
               is
               a
               common
               thing
               with
               them
               in
               the
               advise
               they
               give
               unto
               their
               Disciples
               ,
               to
               prefer
               the
               
                 Study
                 of
                 the
                 Talmud
              
               ,
               before
               the
               
                 Study
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
              
               ,
               and
               the
               sayings
               of
               their
               Wise
               men
               before
               the
               sayings
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ;
               and
               plainly
               express
               an
               utter
               disregard
               of
               the
               Written
               Word
               ,
               any
               farther
               than
               as
               they
               suppose
               the
               sense
               of
               it
               explained
               in
               their
               
                 Orall
                 Law.
              
               Neither
               are
               they
               here
               forsaken
               by
               their
               Associates
               .
               The
               principal
               design
               of
               
                 all
                 the
                 Books
              
               which
               have
               been
               lately
               published
               by
               the
               Romanists
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               not
               been
               a
               few
               ;
               hath
               been
               to
               prove
               the
               Certainty
               and
               Sufficiency
               of
               their
               Traditions
               in
               matters
               of
               their
               Faith
               and
               Worship
               ,
               above
               that
               of
               the
               
                 Written
                 Word
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 20
              
               Fifthly
               ,
               There
               are
               some
               few
               remaining
               among
               the
               
                 Eastern
                 Jews
              
               ,
               who
               reject
               all
               this
               Story
               concerning
               the
               
                 Orall
                 Law
              
               ,
               and
               professedly
               adhere
               unto
               the
               
                 Written
                 Word
              
               only
               .
               These
               the
               Masters
               of
               their
               
                 present
                 Religion
              
               and
               Perswasion
               do
               by
               common
               consent
               brand
               as
               Hereticks
               :
               calling
               them
               Scripturists
               ,
               or
               Scripturarians
               ,
               or
               Biblists
               ,
               the
               very
               name
               of
               reproach
               wherewith
               the
               
                 Romanists
                 stigmatize
              
               all
               those
               who
               reject
               their
               Traditions
               .
               These
               are
               their
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               Biblists
               or
               Scripturarians
               :
               and
               every
               where
               they
               term
               them
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               endeavour
               to
               prove
               them
               guilty
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               Heresie
               in
               the
               highest
               degree
               .
               Some
               of
               them
               would
               have
               them
               to
               be
               the
               Offspring
               of
               the
               old
               Sadducees
               ,
               to
               deny
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               the
               World
               to
               come
               ,
               as
               men
               care
               not
               much
               usually
               what
               they
               impute
               unto
               those
               whom
               they
               esteem
               Hereticks
               .
               But
               the
               falsity
               hereof
               is
               notorious
               ,
               and
               so
               acknowledged
               by
               others
               ,
               and
               confuted
               by
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Karaeans
               themselves
               .
               Yea
               the
               Author
               of
               Cosri
               affirms
               that
               they
               are
               more
               
                 studious
                 in
                 the
                 Law
              
               than
               the
               Rabbins
               ;
               and
               that
               their
               
                 Reasons
                 were
                 more
                 weighty
              
               than
               theirs
               ,
               and
               
                 lead
                 more
                 towards
                 the
                 naked
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               But
               this
               is
               that
               which
               they
               charge
               upon
               them
               ,
               namely
               that
               rejecting
               the
               sure
               Rule
               of
               their
               Traditions
               ,
               they
               run
               into
               
                 singular
                 ,
                 Expositions
              
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               so
               divided
               it
               ,
               and
               made
               
                 many
                 Laws
              
               of
               it
               ,
               having
               no
               certain
               
               means
               of
               Agreement
               among
               themselves
               .
               So
               saith
               
                 Rabbi
                 Jehuda
                 Levita
              
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               fore-mentioned
               Cosri
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 The
                 Karaeans
                 multiply
                 Laws
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Opinion
                 ,
              
               which
               he
               inveighs
               against
               them
               for
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               commended
               them
               .
               And
               the
               same
               is
               objected
               against
               them
               by
               Maimonides
               on
               
                 Pirke
                 Aboth
              
               .
               As
               though
               it
               were
               not
               known
               ,
               that
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               their
               Talmud
               ,
               the
               Sacred
               Treasury
               of
               their
               
                 Orall
                 Law
              
               ,
               is
               taken
               up
               with
               differences
               and
               Disputes
               of
               their
               Masters
               among
               themselves
               ,
               with
               a
               multitude
               of
               various
               Opinions
               ,
               and
               
                 contradictory
                 conceptions
              
               about
               their
               Traditions
               .
               Thus
               deal
               the
               Romanists
               also
               which
               their
               Adversaries
               ,
               this
               they
               charge
               them
               withall
               ;
               They
               are
               
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 Biblists
              
               ,
               and
               by
               adhering
               to
               the
               
                 Scripture
                 alone
              
               ,
               have
               no
               certainty
               among
               themselves
               ,
               but
               run
               into
               diversities
               of
               Opinions
               ,
               as
               having
               deserted
               the
               unerring
               Rule
               of
               their
               Cabala
               ;
               when
               the
               world
               is
               filled
               with
               the
               noise
               of
               their
               own
               conflicts
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               pretended
               relief
               which
               they
               have
               thereby
               .
            
             
               It
               remains
               that
               we
               consider
               how
               these
               Traditions
               come
               to
               be
               communicated
               unto
               others
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               secret
               Store-house
               wherein
               Originally
               they
               were
               deposited
               .
               This
               as
               I
               have
               elsewhere
               ,
               and
               partly
               before
               declared
               ,
               was
               by
               their
               being
               committed
               unto
               writing
               by
               
                 Rabbi
                 Juda
                 Hakkadosh
              
               ,
               whose
               collections
               ,
               with
               their
               Expositions
               in
               their
               Talmud
               ,
               do
               give
               us
               a
               perfect
               account
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               believe
               them
               ,
               of
               that
               secret
               Law
               which
               came
               down
               unto
               them
               by
               
                 Orall
                 Tradition
              
               from
               Moses
               .
               And
               something
               like
               hereunto
               is
               by
               the
               Romanists
               pretended
               .
               Many
               of
               their
               Traditions
               they
               say
               ,
               are
               recorded
               in
               the
               Rescripts
               of
               
                 Popes
                 ,
                 Decrees
              
               of
               Councils
               ,
               and
               
                 Constitutions
                 of
                 the
                 Canon
                 Law
              
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               sacred
               means
               of
               the
               declaration
               of
               the
               
                 Orall
                 Instructions
              
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               But
               herein
               the
               Jews
               deal
               with
               us
               far
               more
               ingeniously
               than
               they
               .
               They
               tell
               us
               plainly
               ,
               that
               now
               their
               whole
               
                 Orall
                 Law
              
               is
               written
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               have
               no
               reserve
               of
               authentick
               Traditions
               not
               yet
               declared
               .
               
               So
               that
               where
               Austin
               sayes
               of
               his
               Adversaries
               
                 Nescit
                 habere
                 praeter
                 Scripturas
                 Legitimas
                 &
                 Propheticas
                 ,
                 Judaeos
                 quasdam
                 traditiones
                 suas
                 quas
                 non
                 Scriptas
                 habent
                 ,
                 sed
                 memoriter
                 tenent
                 ,
                 &
                 alter
                 in
                 alterum
                 loquendo
                 transfundit
                 ,
                 quam
                 deuterosin
                 vocant
              
               ;
               either
               he
               knew
               not
               of
               the
               Mishnae
               ,
               that
               was
               then
               written
               ,
               or
               this
               opinion
               of
               
                 Secret
                 Traditions
              
               ,
               was
               continued
               ,
               untill
               the
               finishing
               and
               promulgation
               of
               the
               
                 Babilonical
                 Talmud
              
               ,
               which
               was
               sundry
               years
               after
               his
               Death
               .
               But
               here
               the
               Romanists
               fail
               us
               ;
               for
               although
               they
               have
               given
               us
               
                 heaps
                 upon
                 heaps
              
               of
               their
               Traditions
               ,
               by
               the
               means
               afore
               mentioned
               ,
               yet
               they
               plead
               that
               they
               have
               still
               an
               inexhaustible
               Treasure
               of
               them
               ,
               laid
               up
               in
               their
               Church
               stores
               ,
               and
               Breast
               of
               their
               Holy
               Father
               ,
               to
               be
               drawn
               forth
               at
               all
               times
               as
               occasion
               shall
               require
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               have
               we
               taken
               a
               brief
               Prospect
               of
               the
               Consent
               of
               both
               the
               Apostatical
               Churches
               ,
               in
               that
               Principle
               which
               hath
               been
               the
               means
               of
               their
               Apostasie
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               great
               Engine
               whereby
               they
               are
               rendered
               incurable
               therein
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Exercitatio
               VIII
               .
               The
               First
               Dissertation
               concerning
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               proving
               him
               to
               be
               promised
               of
               Old.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Principles
                   presupposed
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   Discourse
                   in
                   his
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                
                 Hebrews
                 .
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   A
                   Messiah
                   promised
                   from
                   the
                   Foundation
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                   Of
                   the
                   Evil
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   World.
                   Of
                   Sin
                   and
                   Punishment
                   .
                   Original
                   and
                   Entrance
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   Ignorance
                   of
                   Mankind
                   about
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   Sin
                   and
                   Fall
                   of
                
                 Adam
                 .
                 
                   Their
                   Consequents
                   .
                   Jews
                   Opinion
                   about
                   the
                   Sin
                   of
                
                 Adam
                 .
                 
                   Also
                   of
                   the
                   Curse
                   ,
                   and
                   corruption
                   of
                   Nature
                   .
                   Their
                   sense
                   of
                   both
                   at
                   large
                   evinced
                   .
                   God
                   not
                   unjust
                   if
                   all
                   mankind
                   had
                   perished
                   in
                   this
                   condition
                   .
                   Instance
                   of
                   the
                   Sin
                   and
                   Punishment
                   of
                   Angels
                   .
                   Differences
                   between
                   the
                   Sin
                   of
                   Angels
                   and
                   Man.
                   Angels
                   lost
                   ,
                   Mankind
                   relieved
                   .
                   Evidences
                   of
                   that
                   Deliverance
                   .
                   How
                   attainable
                   .
                   Not
                   by
                   Men
                   themselves
                   .
                   Not
                   by
                   Angels
                   .
                   Nor
                   the
                   Law.
                   That
                   proved
                   against
                   the
                   Jews
                   .
                   Their
                   Fable
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   made
                   before
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   occasion
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   Patriarchs
                   saved
                   before
                   the
                   giving
                   of
                   the
                   Law.
                   Observation
                   of
                   the
                   Moral
                   Precepts
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   no
                   means
                   of
                   Relief
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Sacrifices
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   New
                   Covenant
                   .
                   God
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   How
                   to
                   be
                   accomplished
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   Promise
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 3.16
                 .
                 
                   discussed
                   .
                   Sense
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   upon
                   it
                   ;
                   manifested
                   :
                   Examined
                   .
                   Promise
                   of
                   a
                   Deliverer
                   ,
                   the
                   Foundation
                   of
                   all
                   Religion
                   in
                   the
                   World.
                   The
                   Promise
                   renewed
                   unto
                
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 12.1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Nature
                   of
                   it
                   as
                   given
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   Testified
                   unto
                   and
                   confirmed
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 49.10
                 .
                 Numb
                 .
                 24.17
                 ,
                 19.
                 
                 Job
                 19.25
                 .
                 
                   Opened
                   ;
                   with
                   sundry
                   other
                   Places
                   .
                   End
                   of
                   the
                   Separation
                   of
                   the
                   Posterity
                   of
                
                 Abraham
                 
                   unto
                   ●
                   peculiar
                   People
                   and
                   Church
                   .
                   This
                   Deliverer
                   the
                   MESSIAH
                   .
                   Denotation
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   .
                   The
                   Person
                   who
                   .
                
              
            
             
               WEE
               proceed
               now
               unto
               our
               Principal
               intendment
               in
               all
               these
               Discourses
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               Consideration
               and
               Discussion
               of
               those
               
                 great
                 Principles
              
               ,
               as
               of
               all
               Religion
               in
               general
               ,
               so
               of
               the
               Christian
               in
               particular
               ,
               which
               the
               Ap●stle
               supposeth
               as
               the
               Foundation
               of
               his
               whole
               Treaty
               with
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               and
               which
               
                 
                   §
                
                 1
              
               are
               the
               Basis
               that
               he
               stands
               upon
               ,
               in
               the
               management
               of
               his
               whole
               Design
               .
               For
               in
               all
               Discourses
               that
               are
               Paraenetical
               ,
               as
               this
               Epistle
               for
               the
               most
               part
               is
               ,
               there
               are
               alwayes
               some
               Principles
               taken
               for
               granted
               ,
               which
               give
               Life
               and
               Efficacy
               unto
               the
               Exhortations
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               whereinto
               they
               are
               resolved
               .
               For
               as
               to
               perswade
               men
               unto
               particul●rs
               in
               Faith
               ,
               Opinion
               or
               Practice
               ,
               without
               a
               previous
               conviction
               of
               such
               
                 general
                 Principles
                 of
                 Truth
              
               ,
               as
               from
               which
               the
               Perswasions
               used
               do
               naturally
               flow
               and
               arise
               ,
               is
               a
               thing
               weak
               and
               inefficacious
               ;
               so
               to
               be
               exercised
               in
               the
               Demonstration
               of
               the
               Principles
               themselves
               ,
               when
               the
               especial
               End
               aimed
               ,
               is
               to
               perswade
               ,
               would
               bring
               confusion
               into
               all
               Discourse
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               although
               our
               Apostle
               do
               assert
               and
               confirm
               those
               dogmata
               and
               Articles
               of
               Truth
               ,
               which
               he
               dealt
               with
               the
               Hebrews
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Perswasion
               to
               embrace
               ;
               yet
               he
               supposeth
               and
               takes
               for
               granted
               those
               more
               general
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               first
               Maxims
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               Foundation
               both
               of
               the
               Doctrines
               and
               Exhortations
               insisted
               on
               ;
               as
               all
               skill
               in
               teaching
               doth
               require
               .
               And
               these
               are
               those
               which
               now
               we
               aim
               to
               draw
               forth
               and
               consider
               ;
               being
               these
               that
               follow
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 or
                 Saviour
                 of
                 mankind
                 from
                 Sin
                 and
                 Punishment
                 ,
                 promised
                 upon
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 entrance
                 of
                 Sin
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 all
                 acceptable
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 founded
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 whom
                 all
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 men
                 was
                 to
                 center
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 That
                 this
                 Messiah
                 long
                 before
                 Promised
                 ,
                 was
                 now
                 actually
                 exhibited
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 finished
                 the
                 work
                 committed
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Apostle
                 wrote
                 this
                 Epistle
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 That
                 Jesus
                 of
              
               Nazareth
               
                 was
                 this
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 and
                 suffered
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 work
                 and
                 duty
                 promised
                 of
                 old
                 concerning
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               There
               is
               not
               a
               Line
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               that
               doth
               not
               virtually
               begin
               and
               end
               in
               these
               Principles
               ;
               not
               an
               Assertion
               ,
               not
               a
               Doctrine
               ,
               not
               an
               Exhortation
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               built
               on
               this
               Triple
               Foundation
               .
               They
               are
               also
               the
               great
               Verities
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Profession
              
               or
               Religion
               .
               A
               sincere
               endeavour
               therefore
               in
               their
               Explanation
               
               and
               Vindication
               ,
               especially
               in
               these
               dayes
               ,
               wherein
               as
               on
               the
               
                 one
                 hand
              
               ,
               there
               are
               various
               thoughts
               of
               heart
               ,
               about
               the
               Jews
               ,
               their
               present
               condition
               and
               expectation
               ,
               so
               
                 on
                 the
                 other
              
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               who
               are
               ready
               with
               a
               presumptuous
               boldness
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               to
               call
               in
               question
               the
               
                 fundamentals
                 of
                 all
                 Religion
              
               ,
               may
               not
               be
               unacceptable
               .
               Now
               the
               first
               of
               these
               Principles
               ,
               is
               at
               this
               day
               by
               several
               vain
               imaginations
               obscured
               by
               the
               Jews
               ,
               to
               their
               utter
               loss
               of
               all
               benefit
               by
               it
               ,
               and
               hath
               been
               so
               for
               many
               Generations
               ,
               although
               it
               were
               the
               
                 Life
                 and
                 Soul
              
               of
               the
               Religion
               of
               their
               fore-fathers
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               demonstrated
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 two
                 latter
              
               are
               by
               them
               expresly
               denyed
               ,
               and
               maliciously
               contended
               against
               .
               Here
               then
               we
               shall
               fix
               ;
               and
               confirm
               these
               Principles
               in
               the
               order
               wherein
               we
               have
               laid
               them
               down
               ;
               declaring
               on
               every
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               the
               Conceptions
               and
               
                 Perswasions
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
              
               concerning
               the
               promised
               Messiah
               ,
               removing
               in
               the
               Close
               their
               Objections
               against
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christians
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               in
               a
               peculiar
               Exercitation
               to
               that
               Purpose
               .
               And
               the
               Confirmation
               ,
               and
               Vindication
               of
               the
               first
               of
               these
               Principles
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               our
               present
               Discourse
               is
               designed
               unto
               .
            
             
               Besides
               the
               Testimony
               of
               God
               himself
               in
               his
               Word
               ,
               we
               have
               a
               concurrent
               suffrage
               
                 
                   §
                
                 2
              
               from
               the
               
                 whole
                 Creation
              
               ,
               that
               man
               in
               the
               Beginning
               was
               formed
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Image
               ,
               so
               in
               the
               Favour
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               unto
               his
               Glory
               .
               And
               as
               he
               was
               not
               liable
               unto
               any
               evil
               which
               is
               the
               effect
               of
               Gods
               displeasure
               ,
               nor
               defective
               in
               any
               Good
               ,
               necessary
               to
               preserve
               him
               in
               the
               condition
               wherein
               he
               was
               made
               ,
               so
               he
               was
               destitute
               of
               nothing
               that
               was
               any
               way
               requisite
               to
               carry
               him
               on
               unto
               that
               farther
               enjoyment
               of
               God
               whereunto
               he
               was
               designed
               .
               Gen.
               1.
               v.
               26
               ,
               31.
               
               Ecclesiast
               .
               7.
               v.
               29.
               
               For
               God
               being
               infinitely
               
                 Good
                 ,
                 Wise
                 ,
                 Righteous
              
               ,
               and
               Powerfull
               ,
               creating
               man
               to
               know
               ,
               love
               ,
               honour
               ,
               and
               enjoy
               him
               ,
               and
               thereby
               to
               glorifie
               those
               Holy
               Properties
               of
               his
               nature
               ,
               which
               exerted
               themselves
               in
               his
               creation
               ,
               (
               which
               that
               he
               did
               ,
               the
               nature
               of
               those
               
                 intellectual
                 Perfections
              
               wherewith
               He
               endowed
               him
               ,
               doth
               undeniably
               evince
               )
               it
               was
               utterly
               impossible
               that
               either
               He
               should
               not
               delight
               in
               the
               work
               of
               his
               own
               hands
               ,
               the
               effect
               of
               his
               own
               Wisdom
               and
               Power
               ,
               or
               not
               furnish
               him
               with
               those
               
                 Faculties
                 and
                 Abilities
              
               by
               which
               he
               might
               answer
               the
               Ends
               of
               his
               Creation
               .
               To
               suppose
               a
               Failure
               in
               any
               of
               these
               ,
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               prime
               Dictates
               of
               Reason
               .
               For
               
                 Infinite
                 Wisdom
              
               can
               do
               nothing
               
                 in
                 vain
              
               ,
               nothing
               not
               perfectly
               suited
               unto
               the
               End
               whereunto
               it
               is
               designed
               ;
               Neither
               can
               Infinite
               Goodness
               allow
               of
               any
               defect
               in
               ought
               that
               proceedeth
               from
               it
               .
               Gen.
               1.
               v.
               31.
               
               
                 God
                 saw
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 it
                 was
                 very
                 Good.
              
               Hence
               many
               Philosophers
               saw
               and
               granted
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 First
                 Cause
              
               in
               the
               Production
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               did
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               proceed
               by
               such
               a
               certain
               
                 Reason
                 and
                 Way
              
               ,
               as
               that
               every
               thing
               might
               both
               in
               its
               self
               and
               with
               reference
               unto
               its
               own
               especial
               End
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               Relation
               unto
               the
               Vniverse
               ,
               have
               its
               proper
               Rectitude
               and
               Goodness
               ,
               sufficient
               unto
               its
               Station
               and
               Condition
               .
               This
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               Scripture
               calls
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Ephes.
               1.
               v.
               11.
               
               
                 The
                 Counsel
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               expressing
               a
               contemporation
               of
               absolute
               Soveraignty
               ,
               and
               Infinite
               Wisdom
               .
               And
               these
               
                 uncontroulable
                 Notions
              
               of
               Nature
               or
               Reason
               ,
               cast
               men
               of
               old
               into
               their
               entanglements
               about
               the
               
                 Original
                 of
                 Evil.
              
               For
               this
               they
               plainly
               saw
               ,
               that
               it
               must
               be
               accidental
               and
               occasional
               ,
               but
               where
               to
               fix
               that
               Occasion
               they
               knew
               not
               .
               Those
               who
               to
               extricate
               themselves
               out
               of
               this
               difficulty
               ,
               fancied
               two
               Supream
               Principles
               ,
               or
               Causes
               ,
               the
               one
               Author
               of
               all
               Good
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               all
               Evil
               ,
               were
               ever
               exploded
               as
               Persons
               
                 bidding
                 defiance
              
               unto
               all
               Principles
               of
               Reason
               whereby
               we
               are
               distinguished
               from
               the
               Beasts
               that
               perish
               .
               This
               I
               say
               men
               generally
               discerned
               ,
               that
               Evil
               ,
               wherein
               it
               
                 now
                 lyes
              
               ,
               could
               not
               have
               entred
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               without
               a
               disturbance
               of
               that
               Harmony
               ,
               wherein
               all
               things
               at
               the
               beginning
               were
               constituted
               by
               Infinite
               Wisdom
               and
               Goodness
               ,
               and
               some
               interruption
               of
               that
               dependance
               on
               God
               ,
               from
               whence
               it
               did
               proceed
               .
            
             
               The
               very
               first
               Apprehensions
               of
               the
               Nature
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Condition
               of
               the
               Vniverse
               declare
               ,
               that
               man
               was
               formed
               
                 free
                 from
                 sin
              
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               voluntary
               subduction
               of
               himself
               from
               under
               the
               Government
               of
               his
               Maker
               ,
               and
               free
               from
               Trouble
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               effect
               of
               his
               displeasure
               on
               that
               Subduction
               or
               Deviation
               ,
               in
               which
               two
               ,
               the
               whole
               nature
               of
               Evil
               consisteth
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               must
               have
               some
               other
               Original
               .
            
             
               Furthermore
               ,
               In
               this
               first
               Effort
               of
               immense
               Power
               did
               God
               glorifie
               himself
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               
                 
                   §
                
                 3
              
               Wisdom
               and
               Goodness
               wherewith
               it
               was
               accompanied
               ,
               so
               also
               in
               that
               Righteousness
               whereby
               as
               the
               Supream
               
                 Rector
                 and
                 Governour
              
               of
               All
               ,
               he
               allotted
               unto
               his
               Rational
               Creatures
               ,
               the
               Law
               of
               their
               Obedience
               ,
               annexing
               a
               Reward
               thereunto
               in
               a
               mixture
               of
               Justice
               and
               Bounty
               .
               For
               ,
               that
               Obedience
               should
               be
               rewarded
               is
               of
               Justice
               ,
               but
               that
               such
               a
               Reward
               should
               be
               proposed
               unto
               the
               temporary
               Obedience
               of
               a
               creature
               ,
               as
               is
               the
               eternal
               enjoyment
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               of
               meer
               Grace
               and
               Bounty
               .
               And
               that
               things
               should
               have
               continued
               in
               the
               state
               and
               condition
               wherein
               they
               were
               created
               ,
               I
               mean
               
               as
               unto
               mankind
               ,
               supposing
               an
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               Obedience
               prescribed
               unto
               them
               ,
               is
               manifest
               from
               the
               very
               first
               notions
               we
               have
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               God
               ;
               for
               we
               do
               no
               sooner
               conceive
               that
               he
               is
               ,
               but
               withall
               we
               
                 assent
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Rewarder
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 diligently
                 seek
                 him
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               11.6
               .
               which
               is
               essential
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               inseparable
               from
               his
               Nature
               as
               the
               
                 Soveraign
                 Ruler
              
               of
               the
               works
               of
               his
               hands
               .
               And
               thus
               was
               the
               continuance
               ,
               of
               this
               Blessed
               State
               of
               the
               Creation
               of
               all
               things
               provided
               for
               ;
               and
               laid
               in
               a
               tendency
               unto
               farther
               Glory
               ;
               being
               absolutely
               exclusive
               of
               any
               distance
               between
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               besides
               that
               which
               is
               natural
               ,
               necessary
               ,
               and
               infinite
               ,
               from
               their
               Beings
               .
               There
               was
               no
               sin
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               nor
               dissavour
               on
               the
               other
               .
               And
               this
               secured
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Vniverse
               .
               For
               what
               should
               cause
               any
               confusion
               there
               ,
               whilest
               the
               
                 Law
                 ,
                 of
                 its
                 Creation
              
               was
               observed
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               be
               transgressed
               by
               Brute
               and
               inanimate
               Creatures
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 4
              
               That
               this
               estate
               of
               things
               hath
               been
               altered
               from
               time
               immemorial
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               corrupt
               Spring
               of
               sin
               and
               disorder
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               ;
               that
               the
               whole
               world
               lieth
               in
               Ignorance
               ,
               Darkness
               ,
               Evil
               and
               Confusion
               ;
               that
               there
               is
               an
               Alienation
               and
               displeasure
               between
               God
               and
               mankind
               ;
               God
               revealing
               his
               Wrath
               and
               Judgements
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               whence
               at
               first
               nothing
               might
               be
               expected
               but
               fruits
               of
               goodness
               ,
               and
               pledges
               of
               love
               ;
               and
               man
               naturally
               dreading
               the
               Presence
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               trembling
               at
               the
               effects
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               at
               first
               was
               his
               Life
               ,
               Joy
               and
               Refreshment
               ,
               Reason
               it self
               with
               prudent
               Observation
               will
               discover
               ,
               it
               hath
               done
               so
               ,
               unto
               many
               contemplative
               men
               of
               old
               .
               The
               whole
               Creation
               groans
               out
               this
               complaint
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               witnesseth
               .
               Rom.
               8.
               v.
               20
               ,
               21.
               and
               God
               makes
               it
               manifest
               in
               his
               Judgements
               every
               day
               ;
               Chap.
               1.
               v.
               18.
               
               That
               things
               were
               not
               made
               at
               first
               in
               that
               state
               and
               condition
               wherein
               now
               they
               are
               ,
               that
               they
               came
               not
               thus
               immediately
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               Infinite
               Wisdom
               and
               Goodness
               ,
               is
               easily
               discernable
               .
               God
               made
               not
               man
               to
               be
               at
               a
               
                 perpetual
                 quarrell
              
               with
               him
               ,
               nor
               to
               fill
               the
               world
               with
               tokens
               of
               his
               displeasure
               because
               of
               sin
               .
               This
               men
               saw
               of
               old
               by
               the
               light
               of
               Nature
               ;
               but
               what
               it
               should
               be
               that
               opened
               the
               Flood-gates
               unto
               all
               that
               Evil
               and
               Sin
               which
               they
               saw
               and
               observed
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               tell
               .
               The
               springs
               of
               it
               indeed
               they
               searched
               after
               ,
               but
               with
               more
               vanity
               and
               disappointment
               ,
               than
               those
               who
               sought
               for
               the
               Heads
               of
               Nilus
               .
               The
               Evils
               they
               saw
               were
               Catholick
               and
               unlimited
               ;
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               be
               assigned
               unto
               
                 Particular
                 Causes
              
               ,
               and
               of
               any
               
                 generall
                 one
              
               ,
               proportioned
               unto
               their
               Production
               ,
               they
               were
               utterly
               ignorant
               .
               And
               this
               ignorance
               filled
               all
               their
               Wisdom
               and
               Science
               with
               fatal
               mistakes
               ;
               and
               rendered
               the
               best
               of
               their
               Discoveries
               ,
               but
               meer
               uncertain
               conjectures
               .
               Yea
               ,
               the
               Poets
               who
               followed
               the
               
                 confused
                 Rumours
              
               of
               Old
               Traditions
               ,
               about
               things
               whose
               Original
               was
               Occasional
               and
               Accidental
               ,
               give
               us
               a
               better
               shadow
               of
               Truth
               ,
               than
               the
               Philosophers
               ,
               who
               would
               reduce
               them
               unto
               general
               Rules
               of
               Reason
               ,
               which
               they
               would
               no
               way
               answer
               ▪
               
                 
                   Post
                   ignem
                   aethereâ
                   domo
                
                 
                   Subductum
                   ,
                   Macies
                   &
                   nova
                   febrium
                
                 
                   Terris
                   incubuit
                   Cohors
                   :
                
                 
                   Semotique
                   prius
                   tarda
                   necessitas
                
                 
                   Lethi
                   corripuit
                   Gradum
                   :
                
                 
                   
                     Horat.
                     Car.
                     lib.
                     1.
                     
                     Od.
                     3.
                     
                  
                
              
               is
               a
               better
               Allusion
               to
               the
               Original
               of
               Sin
               and
               Punishment
               ,
               than
               all
               the
               Disputations
               of
               the
               Philosophers
               will
               afford
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 5
              
               But
               that
               which
               they
               could
               not
               attain
               unto
               ,
               and
               which
               because
               they
               could
               not
               attain
               unto
               ,
               they
               wandered
               in
               all
               their
               Apprehensions
               about
               God
               and
               themselves
               ,
               without
               Certainty
               or
               Consistency
               ,
               we
               are
               clearly
               acquainted
               withall
               by
               
                 Divine
                 Revelation
              
               .
               The
               summ
               of
               it
               is
               briefly
               proposed
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ;
               Rom.
               5.
               v.
               12.
               
               
                 By
                 one
                 man
                 sin
                 entered
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 Death
                 by
                 Sin.
              
               Sin
               and
               Death
               are
               comprehensive
               of
               all
               that
               is
               Evil
               in
               any
               kind
               in
               the
               world
               .
               All
               that
               is
               morally
               so
               ,
               is
               sin
               ;
               all
               that
               is
               poenally
               so
               ,
               is
               Death
               .
               The
               entrance
               of
               both
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               was
               by
               the
               sin
               of
               one
               man
               ,
               that
               is
               Adam
               the
               common
               Father
               of
               us
               all
               .
               This
               the
               Philosophers
               knew
               not
               ,
               and
               therefore
               knew
               nothing
               clearly
               of
               the
               Condition
               of
               Mankind
               in
               relation
               unto
               God.
               But
               two
               things
               doth
               the
               Scripture
               teach
               us
               concerning
               this
               
                 entrance
                 of
                 Evil
              
               into
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               The
               Punishment
               that
               was
               threatned
               unto
               ,
               and
               inflicted
               on
               the
               disobedience
               of
               Adam
               .
               Whatever
               there
               is
               of
               Disorder
               ,
               Darkness
               or
               Confusion
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               things
               here
               below
               ,
               whatever
               is
               uncertain
               ,
               irregular
               ,
               horrid
               ,
               unequal
               ,
               destructive
               in
               the
               Vniverse
               ,
               what
               ever
               is
               poenal
               unto
               man
               ,
               or
               may
               be
               so
               in
               this
               Life
               ,
               or
               unto
               Eternity
               ,
               what
               ever
               the
               Wrath
               of
               the
               Holy
               Righteous
               God
               
                 revealing
                 its
                 self
                 from
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               hath
               brought
               ,
               or
               
               shall
               ever
               bring
               on
               the
               Works
               of
               his
               hands
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               referred
               unto
               this
               head
               .
               Other
               Original
               of
               them
               can
               no
               man
               assign
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               
                 moral
                 corruption
              
               of
               the
               Nature
               of
               man
               ,
               the
               Spring
               of
               all
               sin
               ,
               the
               other
               head
               of
               Evil
               proceeded
               Hence
               also
               .
               For
               by
               this
               means
               ,
               that
               which
               before
               was
               good
               and
               upright
               ,
               is
               become
               an
               inexhaustible
               Treasure
               of
               Sin
               :
               And
               this
               was
               the
               state
               of
               things
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               immediately
               upon
               the
               Fall
               and
               Sin
               of
               Adam
               .
            
             
               Now
               the
               work
               which
               we
               assign
               unto
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               is
               the
               Deliverance
               of
               Mankind
               from
               this
               State
               and
               condition
               .
               Upon
               the
               Supposition
               and
               Revelation
               of
               this
               
                 Entran●e
                 of
                 Sin
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Evil
               that
               ensued
               thereon
               ,
               is
               the
               whole
               Doctrine
               of
               his
               Office
               founded
               ,
               as
               shall
               afterwards
               more
               largely
               be
               declared
               .
               And
               because
               we
               contend
               against
               the
               Jews
               ,
               that
               he
               wa●
               promised
               and
               exhibited
               for
               a
               Relief
               in
               the
               Wisdom
               ,
               Grace
               ,
               and
               Righteousness
               of
               God
               against
               this
               sin
               and
               misery
               of
               mankind
               ,
               as
               our
               Apostle
               also
               expresly
               proveth
               ,
               Chap.
               2.
               of
               his
               Epistle
               unto
               them
               ,
               this
               being
               denyed
               by
               them
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               would
               overthrow
               all
               their
               fond
               imaginations
               about
               his
               Person
               and
               Office
               ,
               we
               must
               consider
               what
               is
               their
               Sense
               and
               Apprehension
               about
               these
               things
               ,
               with
               what
               may
               be
               thence
               educed
               for
               their
               own
               Conviction
               ,
               and
               then
               confirm
               the
               Truth
               of
               our
               Assertion
               from
               those
               Testimonies
               of
               Scripture
               which
               themselves
               own
               and
               receive
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               effect
               and
               consequent
               of
               the
               sin
               of
               Adam
               was
               the
               punishment
               wherewith
               it
               
                 
                   §
                
                 6
              
               was
               attended
               .
               What
               is
               written
               hereof
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               the
               Jews
               neither
               can
               ,
               nor
               do
               deny
               .
               Death
               was
               in
               the
               commination
               given
               to
               deter
               him
               from
               his
               Transgression
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Gen.
               2.17
               .
               
                 Dying
                 thou
                 shalt
                 dye
              
               .
               Neither
               can
               it
               be
               reasonably
               pretended
               to
               be
               singly
               Death
               unto
               his
               own
               Person
               which
               is
               intended
               in
               that
               expression
               .
               The
               Event
               sufficiently
               evinceth
               the
               contrary
               .
               What
               ever
               is
               ,
               or
               might
               be
               Evil
               unto
               himself
               and
               his
               whole
               Posterity
               ,
               with
               the
               residue
               of
               the
               Creation
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               he
               ,
               or
               they
               might
               be
               any
               way
               concerned
               therein
               ,
               hath
               grown
               out
               of
               this
               commination
               .
               And
               this
               is
               sufficiently
               manifested
               in
               the
               first
               Execution
               of
               it
               ,
               Gen.
               3.16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               The
               Malediction
               was
               but
               the
               Execution
               of
               the
               Commination
               .
               It
               was
               not
               consistent
               with
               the
               Justice
               of
               God
               to
               increase
               the
               Penalty
               ,
               after
               the
               sin
               was
               committed
               .
               The
               threatning
               therefore
               was
               the
               Rule
               and
               measure
               of
               the
               Curse
               .
               But
               this
               is
               here
               extended
               by
               God
               himself
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               all
               the
               miseries
               of
               Man
               ,
               (
               Adam
               and
               his
               whole
               Posterity
               )
               in
               this
               Life
               ,
               in
               labour
               ,
               disappointment
               ,
               sweat
               and
               sorrow
               ,
               with
               Death
               under
               ,
               and
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               Curse
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               whole
               Earth
               also
               ,
               and
               consequently
               unto
               those
               
                 superiour
                 Regions
              
               and
               Orbs
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               by
               whose
               influence
               ,
               the
               Earth
               is
               as
               it
               were
               governed
               and
               disposed
               unto
               the
               Use
               of
               Man.
               Hos.
               2.
               v.
               21
               ,
               22.
               
               It
               may
               be
               yet
               farther
               enquired
               ,
               what
               was
               to
               be
               the
               duration
               and
               continuance
               of
               the
               Punishment
               to
               be
               inflicted
               in
               the
               pursuit
               of
               this
               Commination
               and
               Malediction
               .
               Now
               there
               is
               not
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               least
               to
               intimate
               that
               it
               should
               have
               a
               term
               prefixed
               unto
               it
               ,
               wherein
               it
               should
               expire
               ;
               or
               that
               it
               should
               not
               be
               commensurate
               unto
               the
               existence
               or
               being
               of
               the
               sinner
               .
               God
               layes
               the
               Curse
               on
               man
               ,
               and
               there
               he
               leaves
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               ever
               ▪
               A
               miserable
               life
               he
               was
               to
               spend
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               dye
               under
               the
               Curse
               of
               God
               ,
               without
               hopes
               of
               emerging
               into
               a
               better
               condition
               .
               About
               his
               subsistence
               after
               this
               Life
               ,
               we
               have
               no
               controversie
               with
               the
               Jews
               .
               They
               all
               acknowledge
               the
               immortality
               of
               the
               Soul
               ;
               for
               the
               Sect
               of
               the
               Sadducees
               is
               long
               since
               extinct
               ;
               neither
               are
               they
               followed
               by
               the
               Karaeans
               in
               their
               Atheistical
               Opinions
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               declared
               .
               Some
               of
               them
               indeed
               encline
               unto
               the
               
                 Pythagorean
                 Metempsuchosis
              
               ,
               but
               all
               acknowledge
               the
               Souls
               Perpetuity
               .
            
             
               Supposing
               then
               Adam
               to
               dye
               poenally
               under
               the
               Curse
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               without
               extraordinary
               Relief
               he
               must
               have
               done
               ,
               the
               Righteousness
               and
               Truth
               of
               God
               being
               engaged
               for
               the
               Execution
               of
               the
               Threatning
               against
               him
               ,
               I
               desire
               to
               know
               what
               should
               have
               been
               the
               State
               and
               condition
               of
               his
               Soul
               ?
               Doth
               either
               Revelation
               or
               Reason
               intimate
               that
               he
               should
               not
               have
               continued
               for
               ever
               under
               the
               same
               Penalty
               and
               Curse
               ,
               in
               a
               state
               of
               Death
               ,
               or
               Separation
               from
               God
               ?
               And
               if
               he
               should
               have
               done
               so
               ,
               then
               was
               
                 Death
                 eternal
              
               in
               the
               Commination
               .
               This
               is
               that
               which
               with
               respect
               unto
               the
               present
               effects
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               punishment
               due
               to
               sin
               ,
               is
               termed
               by
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               1
               Thess.
               1.
               v.
               10.
               the
               
                 Wrath
                 to
                 come
              
               ,
               from
               whence
               the
               Messiah
               is
               the
               Deliverer
               .
            
             
               Nor
               will
               the
               Jews
               themselves
               contend
               that
               the
               guilt
               of
               any
               sin
               respects
               only
               temporal
               punishment
               .
               The
               Event
               of
               Sin
               unto
               themselves
               they
               take
               to
               be
               that
               only
               ,
               imagining
               their
               Observation
               of
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
              
               ,
               such
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               sufficient
               Expiation
               of
               Punishment
               eternal
               .
               But
               unto
               all
               strangers
               from
               the
               Law
               ,
               all
               that
               have
               not
               a
               Relief
               provided
               ,
               they
               make
               every
               sin
               mortal
               ;
               and
               Adam
               ,
               as
               I
               suppose
               had
               not
               the
               Priviledge
               of
               the
               Present
               Jews
               to
               observe
               Moses
               Law.
               Wherefore
               they
               all
               agree
               ,
               that
               by
               his
               Repentance
               he
               delivered
               himself
               from
               Death
               eternal
               ,
               which
               if
               it
               were
               not
               due
               unto
               
               his
               Sin
               he
               could
               not
               do
               ;
               for
               no
               man
               can
               by
               any
               means
               escape
               that
               ,
               whereof
               he
               is
               in
               no
               danger
               .
               And
               this
               Repentance
               of
               his
               ,
               they
               affirm
               to
               have
               been
               attended
               with
               
                 severe
                 Discipline
              
               and
               self
               maceration
               ,
               intimating
               the
               greatness
               of
               his
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               difficulty
               of
               his
               escape
               from
               the
               punishment
               due
               thereunto
               .
               So
               
                 Rabbi
                 Eliezer
              
               in
               
                 Pirke
                 Aboth
                 .
                 cap.
              
               20.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 On
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Week
              
               Adam
               
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 Waters
                 of
                 the
                 upper
              
               Gihon
               ,
               
                 until
                 the
                 Waters
                 came
                 unto
                 his
                 neck
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 afflicted
                 himself
                 seven
                 Weeks
                 ,
                 untill
                 his
                 Body
                 became
                 like
                 a
                 Sieve
                 ;
                 And
              
               Adam
               
                 said
                 before
                 the
                 Holy
                 Blessed
                 God
                 ,
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 ,
                 let
                 my
                 sins
                 I
                 pray
                 thee
                 be
                 done
                 away
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 accept
                 of
                 my
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Ages
                 may
                 know
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 thou
                 wilt
                 receive
                 them
                 that
                 Repent
                 and
                 turn
                 unto
                 thee
                 .
              
               Hence
               also
               they
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               upon
               the
               Pardon
               of
               his
               sin
               ,
               he
               sang
               a
               Song
               of
               Praise
               unto
               the
               Lord
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               Day
               ,
               which
               is
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Targum
               on
               the
               Song
               of
               
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 chap.
              
               1.
               v.
               1.
               as
               one
               of
               the
               Songs
               in
               reference
               whereunto
               that
               of
               Solomon
               is
               called
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Song
                 of
                 Songs
              
               ,
               or
               the
               most
               excellent
               of
               them
               .
               And
               although
               indeed
               that
               expression
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 dying
                 thou
                 shalt
                 dye
              
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               propriety
               of
               the
               
                 Hebrew
                 Tongue
              
               ,
               denotes
               only
               the
               Certainty
               and
               Vehemency
               of
               the
               Death
               threatned
               ,
               in
               which
               case
               it
               useth
               reduplications
               ;
               yet
               some
               of
               them
               have
               not
               been
               averse
               to
               apprehend
               ,
               a
               twofold
               death
               ,
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               to
               be
               intimated
               in
               that
               expression
               ;
               as
               Fagius
               on
               the
               place
               well
               observes
               .
               Body
               and
               Soul
               they
               say
               both
               sinned
               ,
               and
               therefore
               both
               were
               to
               be
               punished
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 If
                 the
                 flesh
                 s●n
                 without
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 why
                 is
                 the
                 soul
                 punished
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 one
                 thing
                 that
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 that
                 is
                 punished
                 ?
                 or
                 rather
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 thus
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 sin
                 together
              
               ;
               and
               so
               both
               are
               justly
               punished
               together
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 7
              
               Thus
               is
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               Sin
               and
               Punishment
               of
               our
               
                 first
                 Parents
              
               themselves
               ,
               acknowledged
               by
               them
               .
               And
               the
               same
               is
               that
               of
               their
               Posterity
               .
               What
               was
               threatned
               unto
               ,
               what
               was
               inflicted
               upon
               those
               who
               first
               sinned
               ,
               they
               are
               all
               liable
               and
               obnoxious
               unto
               .
               Are
               they
               not
               all
               as
               subject
               unto
               Death
               ,
               as
               was
               Adam
               himself
               ?
               Are
               the
               miseries
               of
               man
               in
               his
               labour
               ,
               or
               the
               sorrows
               of
               Women
               in
               Childbearing
               taken
               away
               ?
               Is
               the
               Earth
               its
               self
               freed
               from
               the
               Effects
               of
               the
               Curse
               ?
               Do
               they
               not
               dye
               who
               never
               sinned
               after
               the
               similitude
               of
               Adams
               Transgression
               ?
               The
               Jews
               themselves
               grant
               that
               all
               death
               is
               poenal
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Death
                 without
                 Sin
                 ;
                 no
                 Punishment
                 or
                 Correction
                 without
                 iniquity
              
               :
               It
               is
               the
               saying
               of
               
                 R.
                 Ame
              
               in
               the
               
                 Talmud
                 ,
                 Tractat
                 .
                 Sabbat
              
               .
               cited
               in
               
                 Sepher
                 Ikharim
                 ,
                 lib.
              
               4.
               cap.
               13.
               
               And
               this
               Principle
               M●imonides
               carries
               so
               high
               ,
               as
               to
               deny
               all
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Correction
               of
               Love
               ,
               affirming
               none
               to
               be
               of
               that
               mind
               ,
               but
               some
               Gaeonims
               deceived
               by
               the
               Sect
               of
               
                 Muatzali
                 .
                 More
                 Nebuch
                 .
                 p.
              
               3.
               cap.
               17.
               
               And
               they
               who
               dye
               poenally
               under
               the
               Curse
               ,
               abide
               in
               no
               other
               estate
               than
               that
               mentioned
               .
               They
               acknowledge
               also
               the
               remainder
               of
               the
               Curse
               on
               the
               Earth
               its
               self
               on
               the
               same
               account
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 The
                 whole
                 World
              
               ,
               sayes
               one
               of
               their
               Masters
               ,
               
                 was
                 not
                 created
                 but
                 for
                 man
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 after
                 man
                 sinned
                 ,
                 it
                 came
                 short
                 of
                 its
                 first
                 perfection
                 .
              
               But
               these
               things
               being
               of
               some
               use
               for
               their
               Conviction
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               discover
               the
               perverse
               obstinacy
               of
               some
               of
               their
               later
               Masters
               ,
               we
               may
               a
               little
               more
               particularly
               take
               them
               along
               with
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 8
              
               First
               ,
               They
               acknowledge
               that
               Adam
               was
               a
               
                 common
                 Head
              
               unto
               all
               mankind
               .
               So
               saith
               
                 Manasse
                 Ben.
                 Israel
              
               from
               their
               Principles
               .
               
                 Cum
                 itaque
                 esset
                 Adam
                 futurus
                 caput
                 &
                 principium
                 humanae
                 naturae
                 ,
                 necesse
                 erat
                 illi
                 a
                 Deo
                 conferri
                 omnem
                 perfectionem
                 &
                 scientiam
                 :
                 De
                 Fragilitate
              
               ;
               pag.
               34.
               
               Whereas
               Adam
               
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Head
                 and
                 Principle
                 of
                 humane
                 nature
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 endow
                 him
                 with
                 all
                 perfection
                 and
                 knowledge
                 .
              
               And
               this
               Perfection
               of
               his
               knowledge
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               on
               Gen.
               12.
               proves
               from
               Gods
               bringing
               all
               Creatures
               unto
               him
               to
               ,
               give
               them
               Names
               according
               to
               their
               Nature
               .
               And
               the
               same
               Author
               again
               in
               his
               Discourse
               
                 de
                 Termino
                 Vitae
                 .
                 Aben
                 Ezra
                 inquit
                 nominibus
                 propriis
                 in
                 Sacra
                 Scriptura
                 non
                 praefigi
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 He
                 demonstrativum
                 ,
                 quod
                 tamen
                 in
                 voce
                 Adam
                 fit
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               3.22
               .
               
                 ratio
                 est
                 quia
                 in
                 Adamo
                 notantur
                 omnes
                 ejus
                 posteri
                 ,
                 &
                 universa
                 species
                 humana
                 designatur
                 .
              
               Aben
               Ezra
               
                 sayes
                 ,
                 that
              
               He
               Hajedia
               
                 is
                 not
                 prefixed
                 unto
                 proper
                 names
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 only
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 unto
                 the
                 Word
              
               Adam
               ,
               Gen.
               3.
               v.
               22.
               
                 and
                 the
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 in
              
               Adam
               
                 all
                 his
                 Posterity
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Race
                 of
                 Mankind
                 is
                 denoted
                 and
                 signified
                 .
              
               Now
               this
               could
               not
               be
               ,
               but
               by
               vertue
               of
               some
               Divine
               Constitution
               .
               For
               ,
               naturally
               Adam
               could
               have
               no
               other
               Relation
               to
               his
               Posterity
               than
               every
               other
               man
               hath
               unto
               his
               own
               .
               And
               this
               was
               no
               other
               but
               that
               Covenant
               which
               God
               made
               with
               all
               mankind
               in
               him
               ;
               whose
               Promises
               and
               Threatnings
               ,
               Rewards
               and
               Punishments
               ,
               must
               therefore
               equally
               respect
               them
               with
               him
               .
            
             
             
               Wherefore
               ,
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               grant
               that
               on
               this
               account
               ,
               his
               
                 Sin
                 was
                 imputed
                 unto
                 all
                 his
                 Posterity
                 .
              
               That
               is
               some
               of
               them
               do
               so
               ,
               and
               those
               the
               most
               sober
               of
               them
               .
               So
               
                 Rabbi
                 Menahem
                 Rakanatensis
                 in
                 sec.
                 Bereshith
                 .
                 &c.
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 why
                 the
                 Sin
                 of
              
               Adam
               and
               Eve
               
                 was
                 engraven
                 and
                 sealed
                 with
                 the
                 Signet
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 be
                 propagated
                 unto
                 all
                 following
                 Generations
                 ;
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 that
              
               Adam
               
                 was
                 created
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 finished
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Perfection
                 and
                 Complement
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 workmanship
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 .
                 Therefore
                 when
                 he
                 sinned
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 sinned
                 ,
                 whose
                 Sin
                 we
                 hear
                 and
                 suffer
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 Sin
                 of
                 his
                 Posterity
                 .
              
               To
               be
               sealed
               with
               the
               Signet
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               is
               their
               Expression
               of
               Gods
               Constitution
               .
            
             
               And
               these
               words
               are
               very
               consonant
               to
               those
               of
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               Rom.
               5.12
               .
               
                 As
                 by
                 one
                 man
                 Sin
                 entered
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 Death
                 by
                 Sin
                 ,
                 so
                 Death
                 passed
                 upon
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 in
                 him
                 all
                 have
                 sinned
                 .
              
               To
               the
               same
               purpose
               speaks
               the
               
                 Targum
                 on
                 Eccles.
              
               7.
               v.
               29.
               in
               the
               Copies
               followed
               by
               the
               Jayan
               and
               London
               Bibles
               ;
               (
               for
               so
               the
               words
               are
               not
               in
               those
               of
               Buxtorf
               ,
               nor
               the
               
                 Biblia
                 Regia
              
               )
               
                 God
                 made
                 the
                 First
                 man
                 upright
                 and
                 innocent
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Serpent
                 and
              
               Eve
               
                 seduced
                 him
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 and
                 gave
                 cause
                 why
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Death
                 should
                 come
                 on
                 him
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               And
               we
               can
               have
               no
               more
               Authentick
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Apprehensions
               of
               their
               
                 antient
                 Doctors
              
               ,
               than
               what
               their
               Targums
               afford
               us
               .
               And
               therefore
               
                 Joseph
                 Albo
              
               in
               
                 Scher
                 Itharim
              
               expresly
               concludes
               lib.
               1.
               chap.
               11.
               
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 punishments
                 relating
                 unto
              
               Adam
               and
               Eve
               
                 for
                 their
                 first
                 Sin
                 belong
                 unto
                 all
                 mankind
                 .
              
               And
               whereas
               they
               fancy
               that
               some
               Persons
               spent
               their
               dayes
               without
               actual
               sin
               ;
               at
               least
               any
               such
               as
               should
               deserve
               Death
               ,
               they
               charge
               their
               Death
               on
               the
               guilt
               of
               the
               sin
               of
               Adam
               .
               So
               the
               Targum
               on
               the
               last
               Chapter
               of
               
                 Ruth
                 ;
                 And
              
               Hobed
               begat
               Jesse
               ,
               
                 who
                 was
                 called
              
               Nachash
               ,
               
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 or
                 corruption
                 in
                 him
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 delivered
                 into
                 the
                 h●nd
                 of
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 Death
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 soul
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 lived
                 man●
                 dayes
                 ,
                 untill
                 the
                 Counsell
                 that
                 the
                 Serpent
                 gave
                 to
              
               Eve
               ,
               
                 abode
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 and
                 upon
                 that
                 Couns●ll
                 were
                 all
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 made
                 guilty
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 a●●●unt
                 of
                 that
                 sin
                 dyed
              
               Jesse
               
                 the
                 Righteous
                 .
                 Lud.
                 Capellus
              
               in
               his
               Annotations
               on
               John
               3.
               hath
               an
               observation
               on
               this
               passage
               in
               the
               Targum
               ,
               not
               unworthy
               consideration
               .
               The
               J●ws
               call
               Jesus
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               without
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               which
               differs
               little
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               may
               be
               here
               intended
               ;
               for
               he
               may
               be
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               both
               because
               he
               was
               prefigured
               by
               the
               
                 Brazen
                 Serpent
              
               ,
               and
               because
               the
               Names
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               are
               the
               same
               by
               Gematry
               ,
               or
               in
               their
               Numeral
               Letters
               ;
               a
               great
               occasion
               amongst
               them
               to
               change
               the
               Names
               of
               Persons
               and
               things
               .
               And
               this
               they
               might
               have
               from
               some
               Tradition
               which
               they
               understood
               not
               .
               The
               like
               Testimony
               we
               have
               in
               Siphre
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Rabbi
                 Jose
                 the
                 Galilean
                 said
                 ,
                 go
                 forth
                 and
                 learn
                 the
                 Merit
                 of
                 Messiah
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 that
                 Righteous
                 One
                 above
                 the
                 first
              
               Adam
               ,
               
                 who
                 had
                 only
                 Negative
                 Precepts
                 given
                 unto
                 him
                 which
                 he
                 transgressed
                 ;
                 behold
                 how
                 many
                 deaths
                 befell
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Generations
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Generations
                 of
                 his
                 Generations
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 all
                 Generations
                 .
              
               Answerable
               unto
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Rom.
               5.18
               .
               
                 Therefore
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 offense
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 judgement
                 came
                 upon
                 all
                 men
                 unto
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 even
                 so
                 by
                 the
                 righteousness
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 the
                 free
                 gift
                 came
                 upon
                 all
                 men
                 unto
                 the
                 justification
                 of
                 Life
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               this
               Punishment
               of
               the
               Sin
               of
               Adam
               and
               Eve
               they
               grant
               to
               have
               been
               so
               terrible
               ,
               that
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               day
               they
               were
               cast
               out
               of
               Paradise
               God
               lamented
               over
               them
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Even
                 as
              
               Adam
               and
               Eve
               
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 judged
                 and
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Garden
                 of
              
               Eden
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 lamented
                 over
                 them
                 .
                 Targum
                 ,
              
               on
               
                 Lamenta
                 ,
                 chap.
              
               1.
               v.
               1.
               
               And
               to
               shew
               also
               that
               the
               whole
               creation
               was
               made
               subject
               unto
               Vanity
               upon
               the
               Sin
               of
               our
               first
               Parents
               ,
               
                 M●ses
                 H●dd●rshan
              
               in
               
                 Bereschit
                 Rabba
              
               on
               Gen.
               3.
               v.
               6.
               informs
               us
               ,
               that
               Eve
               gave
               of
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               Tree
               which
               she
               took
               unto
               all
               the
               Beasts
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               and
               Birds
               of
               the
               air
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               only
               ,
               (
               which
               they
               interpret
               the
               Phaenix
               )
               excepted
               .
               The
               Truth
               indeed
               in
               these
               Expressions
               is
               clouded
               with
               Fables
               and
               trifles
               ;
               but
               th●y
               who
               are
               offended
               at
               them
               may
               do
               w●ll
               to
               direct
               us
               unto
               Judaical
               Writers
               that
               are
               free
               from
               such
               follies
               ;
               and
               yet
               on
               th●se
               things
               do
               innumerable
               poor
               souls
               venture
               their
               Eternal
               Condition
               ,
               in
               an
               opposition
               to
               the
               blessed
               Gospel
               of
               the
               glorious
               God
               ,
            
             
               The
               
                 later
                 Masters
              
               I
               acknowledge
               are
               in
               this
               whole
               matter
               lubricous
               and
               uncertain
               ;
               
                 
                   §
                
                 9
              
               and
               th●y
               have
               been
               so
               in
               especial
               manner
               ever
               since
               they
               began
               to
               understand
               the
               plea
               of
               Christians
               for
               the
               necessity
               of
               satisfaction
               to
               be
               made
               by
               the
               sufferings
               of
               the
               Messiah
               from
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Fall
               and
               Sin
               of
               Man.
               Hence
               Abarbinel
               in
               his
               Commentary
               on
               Isa.
               53.
               expresly
               argues
               against
               those
               sufferings
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               from
               the
               non-necessity
               of
               them
               with
               reference
               unto
               the
               Sin
               of
               Adam
               .
               They
               contend
               also
               some
               of
               them
               that
               
               it
               was
               not
               so
               sorely
               revenged
               ,
               as
               we
               plead
               it
               to
               have
               been
               .
               
                 Ask
                 an
                 Heretick
              
               (
               a
               Christian
               )
               saith
               Lipman
               in
               his
               
                 Nizzachon
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 can
                 enter
                 into
                 their
                 hearts
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 use
                 so
                 great
                 severity
                 against
                 the
                 Sin
                 of
              
               Adam
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 hold
                 him
                 bound
                 for
                 so
                 small
                 a
                 matter
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 an
                 Apple
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 destroy
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 n●t
                 him
                 only
                 but
                 all
                 his
                 Posterity
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               the
               blind
               Pharisee
               disputes
               not
               so
               much
               against
               us
               as
               against
               God
               himself
               .
               Who
               was
               it
               that
               denounced
               death
               in
               case
               he
               so
               transgressed
               ?
               Who
               was
               it
               that
               pronounc●d
               him
               miserable
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               accursed
               on
               the
               account
               thereof
               ?
               Are
               we
               to
               blame
               if
               the
               Jews
               are
               not
               pleased
               with
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ?
               Besides
               although
               to
               
                 eat
                 an
                 Apple
              
               be
               in
               its
               self
               but
               a
               small
               thing
               ,
               yet
               to
               disobey
               the
               command
               of
               the
               great
               God
               ,
               is
               no
               such
               small
               matter
               as
               the
               Jew
               supposeth
               ;
               especially
               that
               command
               which
               set
               boundaries
               unto
               that
               excellent
               condition
               ,
               wherein
               Adam
               in
               the
               right
               of
               all
               his
               Posterity
               was
               placed
               .
               But
               these
               Exceptions
               owe
               their
               Original
               unto
               a
               discovery
               of
               the
               Tendency
               of
               that
               Truth
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               as
               we
               have
               shewed
               they
               are
               convinced
               of
               ;
               and
               which
               we
               have
               sufficiently
               cleared
               from
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 10
              
               The
               second
               consequent
               of
               the
               first
               sin
               of
               man
               ,
               is
               the
               
                 Morall
                 corrupti●n
              
               of
               Nature
               ,
               the
               spring
               of
               all
               that
               evil
               of
               actual
               sin
               that
               is
               in
               the
               world
               .
               And
               herein
               we
               have
               ●
               full
               consent
               from
               the
               Jews
               ,
               delivered
               after
               their
               manner
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               
                 Tar●ums
                 ,
                 Talmuds
              
               ,
               and
               private
               Writings
               of
               their
               principal
               Masters
               .
               For
               an
               Evil
               Concupiscence
               i●
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               from
               his
               very
               conception
               they
               generally
               acknowledge
               .
            
             
               The
               name
               they
               give
               unto
               it
               ,
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 figmentum
                 malum
              
               ;
               the
               evil
               figment
               of
               the
               Heart
               ;
               properly
               enough
               ,
               from
               Gen.
               6.
               v.
               5.
               
               And
               God
               saw
               that
               the
               wickedness
               of
               man
               was
               great
               in
               the
               earth
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 and
                 th●●
                 〈◊〉
                 whole
                 figment
                 of
                 the
                 thoughts
                 ,
              
               or
               computation
               
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 was
                 only
                 evil
                 ,
                 eve●●
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
               Hence
               have
               they
               taken
               their
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               more
               proper
               name
               than
               that
               used
               by
               Christian
               Divines
               of
               
                 Originale
                 Peccatum
              
               .
               And
               it
               is
               a
               ludicrous
               ignorance
               in
               some
               of
               the
               late
               Rabbins
               ,
               who
               profess
               themselves
               to
               deny
               Original
               Sin
               ,
               as
               doth
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Questions
               and
               Objections
               ,
               published
               by
               Brenius
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               t●e
               mean
               time
               grant
               this
               
                 Evil
                 figment
              
               in
               all
               mankind
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               in
               Ad●m
               in
               his
               innocency
               .
               And
               hereunto
               they
               oppose
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               
                 Good
                 Concupis●ence
              
               ,
               whi●h
               they
               fancy
               to
               come
               on
               every
               one
               at
               the
               Age
               of
               thirteen
               years
               ,
               when
               he
               becomes
               
                 ●i●●us
                 Praecepti
              
               ,
               or
               liable
               unto
               the
               commands
               of
               God.
               The
               ●argumis●s
               term
               it
               in
               the
               Cha●d●e
               Tongue
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               the
               same
               Purpose
               .
               And
               it
               is
               mentioned
               by
               them
               ,
               Psal.
               13.5
               .
               That
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Evil
                 figment
                 say
                 not
                 I
                 have
                 ruled
                 over
                 him
              
               ;
               instead
               of
               
                 the
                 Enem●
              
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               the
               chief
               enemy
               of
               men
               .
               Twice
               also
               it
               is
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Targum
               of
               Ps●●m
               50.
               v.
               14.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 restrain
                 the
                 Evil
                 figment
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 ●e
                 acc●unted
                 b●f●re
                 God
                 as
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 .
              
               Doubtless
               none
               more
               acceptable
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               the
               words
               are
               also
               v.
               23.
               
               And
               in
               Psalm
               91.12
               .
               that
               thy
               
                 foot
                 stumble
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 evil
                 figment
                 which
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 stone
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               seduce
               thee
               not
               ,
               that
               it
               cause
               thee
               not
               to
               offend
               ,
               to
               stumble
               and
               fall
               into
               sin
               .
               See
               James
               1.14
               .
               And
               Psalm
               119.
               v.
               70.
               they
               call
               it
               absolutely
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               figment
               ,
               or
               evil
               fomes
               ,
               of
               the
               heart
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 the
                 figment
                 of
                 their
                 heart
                 is
                 made
                 thick
                 or
                 hard
                 as
                 with
                 fatness
              
               ;
               an
               expression
               not
               unusual
               in
               the
               Scripture
               to
               set
               out
               impenitency
               and
               security
               in
               sinning
               :
               Isa.
               6.10
               .
               And
               in
               Isa.
               62.
               v.
               10.
               they
               mention
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               thought
               of
               lust
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               figment
               ;
               which
               is
               that
               conceiving
               of
               it
               ,
               mentioned
               by
               
                 James
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               1.14
               ▪
               For
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               the
               inward
               evil
               thoughts
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               or
               the
               first
               motion
               of
               sin
               .
               Moreover
               they
               do
               not
               unfitly
               describe
               it
               by
               other
               property
               ;
               as
               Eccles.
               9.14
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 The
                 evil
                 figment
                 or
                 concupiscence
                 which
                 is
                 like
                 unto
                 a
                 great
                 King
              
               ;
               namely
               because
               of
               its
               power
               ;
               on
               which
               account
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               it
               is
               said
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               
                 raign
                 as
                 a
                 King
              
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               subjection
               unto
               it
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Lusts
               or
               Concupiscence
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               Rom.
               6.12
               .
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               to
               have
               Dominion
               .
               v.
               14.
               which
               is
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               with
               that
               of
               the
               Targumist
               ;
               evil
               concupiscence
               is
               like
               a
               great
               King.
               And
               this
               Testimony
               we
               have
               given
               unto
               this
               Moral
               corruption
               of
               nature
               in
               the
               Targums
               ,
               the
               most
               antient
               Records
               of
               the
               
                 Judaical
                 Apprehensions
              
               about
               these
               things
               ,
               that
               are
               now
               extant
               ,
               or
               have
               been
               so
               for
               many
               Ages
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 11
              
               The
               Talmudists
               have
               expressed
               the
               same
               thoughts
               about
               this
               inbred
               and
               indwelling
               sin
               ;
               and
               to
               set
               forth
               their
               conceptions
               about
               it
               ,
               they
               have
               given
               it
               several
               names
               not
               unsuited
               unto
               those
               descriptions
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               are
               given
               us
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
               As
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               They
               call
               it
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               malum
               Evil
               ;
               a
               Name
               as
               they
               say
               given
               by
               God
               himself
               ;
               Gen.
               8.21
               .
               Hence
               is
               that
               Observation
               of
               
                 R.
                 Moses
                 Haddarshan
              
               ,
               from
               
                 R.
                 Jose
              
               in
               
               
                 Bereshith
                 Rabba
              
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Sad
               ,
               or
               dark
               
                 is
                 that
                 Mass
                 against
                 which
                 he
                 that
                 made
                 it
                 gives
                 Testimony
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 Evil
                 ;
                 and
                 our
                 Masters
                 affirm
                 that
                 nought
                 is
                 that
                 plant
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 that
                 planted
                 it
                 witnesseth
                 to
                 be
                 Evil.
              
               And
               in
               answer
               hereunto
               it
               is
               termed
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 that
                 sin
              
               ,
               that
               Evil
               thing
               that
               dwelleth
               in
               us
               :
               Rom.
               7.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               They
               say
               ,
               that
               Moses
               calleth
               it
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               praeputium
               ,
               or
               
                 uncircumcision
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               10.16
               .
               And
               therefore
               in
               
                 Tract
                 .
                 Sand.
                 cap.
              
               11.
               to
               the
               Question
               ,
               when
               an
               Infant
               may
               be
               made
               partaker
               of
               the
               World
               to
               come
               ,
               
                 Ka.
                 Nachman
              
               the
               Son
               
                 of
                 Isaac
              
               answereth
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               presently
               after
               he
               is
               circumcised
               ;
               Circumcision
               being
               admitted
               of
               old
               ,
               as
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               taking
               away
               by
               Grace
               of
               the
               natural
               
                 evil
                 figment
              
               of
               the
               heart
               .
               And
               in
               Answer
               hereunto
               ,
               it
               is
               called
               by
               our
               Apostle
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Vncircumcision
                 ;
                 Col.
              
               2.13
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               They
               say
               ,
               David
               calls
               it
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               an
               
                 Vnclean
                 thing
              
               .
               This
               they
               draw
               from
               Psalm
               51.
               v.
               12.
               by
               the
               
                 Rule
                 of
                 Contraries
              
               ,
               a
               great
               Guide
               in
               their
               Expositions
               .
               Create
               in
               me
               a
               
                 Clean
                 Heart
              
               O
               God
               ;
               whence
               it
               appears
               that
               the
               Heart
               of
               its
               self
               is
               unclean
               .
               And
               the
               Apostle
               gives
               it
               us
               under
               the
               same
               Name
               and
               Notion
               ,
               1
               Thes.
               4.
               v.
               7.
               1
               
               Cor.
               7.
               v.
               14.
               
            
             
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Solomon
              
               as
               they
               suppose
               calls
               it
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               an
               Enemy
               or
               
                 Hater
                 ,
                 Prov.
              
               25.
               v.
               21.
               
               How
               properly
               they
               gather
               this
               name
               from
               that
               place
               ,
               
                 ipsi
                 viderint
              
               ;
               This
               I
               know
               that
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               it
               is
               called
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Enmity
               ,
               or
               Hatred
               ;
               Rom.
               8.7
               .
               and
               all
               the
               Effects
               of
               Enmity
               ,
               or
               actings
               of
               an
               Enemy
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               are
               ascribed
               unto
               it
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               2.11
               .
            
             
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 Isaiah
              
               calls
               it
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 offence
              
               ,
               or
               stumbling
               block
               ,
               Isa.
               57.17
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Rom.
               5.18
               .
               See
               
                 James
                 Chap.
              
               1.
               v.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               The
               cause
               of
               our
               stumbling
               and
               falling
               .
            
             
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 Ezekiel
              
               calls
               it
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               
                 stone
                 ,
                 chap.
              
               36.
               v.
               26.
               
               The
               Reason
               of
               this
               Appellation
               is
               commonly
               known
               ;
               neither
               doth
               any
               Allusion
               better
               set
               out
               the
               nature
               of
               it
               from
               its
               Effects
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               an
               hard
               and
               
                 impenitent
                 heart
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               2.
               v.
               5.
               
            
             
               
                 Seventhly
                 ,
                 Joel
              
               calls
               it
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               
                 hidden
                 thing
                 ,
                 chap.
              
               2.20
               .
               for
               so
               they
               interpret
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               that
               place
               ;
               whereby
               they
               seem
               to
               intend
               that
               
                 Darkness
                 and
                 Deceitfulness
              
               ,
               which
               are
               often
               ascribed
               unto
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
               And
               these
               names
               they
               largely
               Comment
               upon
               .
               Now
               though
               I
               shall
               not
               justifie
               their
               deduction
               of
               them
               ,
               from
               the
               places
               mentioned
               ,
               which
               yet
               some
               of
               them
               are
               proper
               enough
               unto
               their
               purpose
               ;
               yet
               ,
               as
               was
               said
               ,
               the
               Names
               themselves
               seem
               not
               unsuitable
               unto
               that
               description
               of
               it
               which
               we
               have
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
               Besides
               they
               speak
               elsewhere
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               .
               In
               
                 Neve
                 Shalom
                 lib.
              
               10.
               cap.
               9.
               
               They
               term
               it
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               defilement
               of
               the
               Serpent
               ;
               See
               2
               Cor.
               11.3
               .
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               from
               Eccles.
               4.
               v.
               13.
               
               
                 An
                 old
                 and
                 foolish
                 King
              
               ;
               So
               is
               that
               place
               interpreted
               in
               
                 Midrash
                 Coheleth
              
               .
               And
               this
               as
               we
               observed
               before
               answers
               what
               we
               are
               taught
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               concerning
               the
               
                 Reign
                 and
                 Dominion
              
               of
               Sin
               ;
               as
               also
               the
               Name
               given
               it
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Old
                 Man
              
               ;
               both
               being
               comprised
               in
               that
               expression
               ,
               an
               
                 old
                 and
                 foolish
                 King
              
               ,
               though
               the
               Text
               be
               wrested
               by
               them
               in
               their
               usual
               manner
               .
               And
               they
               give
               a
               
                 tolerable
                 Reason
              
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               of
               this
               Appellation
               of
               the
               
                 Old
                 Man
              
               ;
               because
               say
               they
               ,
               it
               is
               joyned
               unto
               a
               man
               in
               his
               infancy
               ,
               continuing
               with
               him
               unto
               his
               Old
               Age
               ;
               but
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               
                 New
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 Good
                 concupiscence
                 comes
                 not
                 on
                 our
                 nature
                 untill
                 the
                 Age
                 of
                 thirteen
                 years
              
               ;
               so
               the
               Midrash
               ,
               feeling
               in
               the
               dark
               after
               that
               supply
               of
               of
               Grace
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               clearly
               revealed
               in
               the
               Gospel
               .
               And
               in
               
                 Tractat.
                 Sandrim
                 .
                 fol.
              
               91.
               they
               ask
               this
               Question
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 from
                 what
                 time
                 doth
                 the
                 Evil
                 Concupiscence
                 bear
                 rule
                 in
                 a
                 man
                 ?
                 from
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 his
                 birth
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 forming
                 in
                 the
                 Womb
                 ?
              
               Rabbi
               
                 answered
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 conception
                 and
                 forming
                 in
                 the
                 Womb.
              
               And
               this
               Kimchi
               ,
               on
               Psalm
               51.
               illustrates
               by
               a
               similitude
               ,
               not
               altogether
               impertinent
               .
               As
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 sows
                 a
                 bitter
                 Berry
                 ,
                 that
                 bitterness
                 becomes
                 naturall
                 unto
                 the
                 Tree
                 and
                 Fruit
                 that
                 grows
                 thereon
                 .
              
               And
               this
               Concupiscence
               which
               is
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               from
               his
               Conception
               ,
               they
               acknowledge
               to
               have
               proceeded
               Originally
               from
               the
               Sin
               of
               our
               first
               Parents
               ,
               for
               if
               it
               were
               implanted
               in
               him
               at
               his
               Creation
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               avoided
               but
               that
               God
               himself
               must
               be
               assigned
               as
               the
               Principal
               efficient
               Cause
               of
               all
               Moral
               Evil.
               
            
             
               Unto
               this
               purpose
               speaks
               their
               late
               Master
               in
               his
               Preface
               to
               his
               Book
               
                 de
                 Fragilitate
                 .
                 Haec
                 vitiositas
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 ex
                 primorum
                 Parentum
                 profecta
                 crimine
                 contagioque
                 ,
                 invasit
                 utramque
                 animae
                 rationalis
                 facultatem
                 ,
                 mentem
                 ,
                 qua
                 apprehendimus
                 ,
                 &
                 voluntatem
                 qua
                 appetimus
                 ;
                 This
                 vitiosity
                 and
                 contagion
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 Sin
                 of
                 our
                 First
                 Parents
                 ,
                 hath
                 invaded
                 both
                 the
                 faculties
                 of
                 our
                 Rational
                 Souls
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 Vnderstanding
                 and
                 the
                 Will.
              
               And
               for
               the
               continuance
               of
               this
               Evil
               ,
               or
               its
               abode
               in
               us
               ,
               they
               express
               it
               in
               
                 Bereshith
                 Rabba
              
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Righteous
                 live
                 they
                 wage
                 
                 War
                 with
                 their
                 concupiscence
                 .
              
               And
               they
               variously
               set
               forth
               the
               growth
               of
               it
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               not
               corrected
               by
               Grace
               .
               At
               first
               they
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               like
               a
               
                 Spiders
                 thread
              
               ,
               but
               at
               last
               like
               a
               Cartrope
               ;
               from
               Isa.
               59.
               v.
               5.
               and
               Chap.
               5.
               v.
               18.
               
               And
               again
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               it
               is
               like
               a
               stranger
               ,
               then
               as
               a
               Ghest
               ,
               but
               lastly
               as
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               House
               ;
               see
               James
               1.14
               ,
               15.
               
               And
               according
               to
               their
               wonted
               manner
               on
               Gen.
               4.
               v.
               7.
               where
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               the
               Masculine
               Gender
               is
               joyned
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               the
               Foeminine
               ,
               they
               observe
               :
               in
               
                 Bereshith
                 Rabba
                 :
                 sec.
              
               22.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               at
               first
               it
               is
               like
               a
               woman
               ,
               but
               afterwards
               it
               waxeth
               strong
               like
               a
               man.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 12
              
               More
               Testimonies
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               from
               the
               Writings
               that
               are
               of
               Authority
               amongst
               them
               ,
               might
               be
               produced
               ,
               but
               that
               these
               are
               sufficient
               unto
               our
               Purpose
               .
               That
               we
               aim
               at
               ,
               is
               to
               evidence
               their
               Conviction
               of
               that
               manifold
               misery
               which
               came
               upon
               mankind
               ,
               on
               the
               
                 Entrance
                 of
                 Sin
              
               into
               the
               world
               .
               And
               two
               things
               we
               have
               produced
               their
               Suffrage
               and
               Consent
               unto
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               The
               Change
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Condition
               of
               Man
               ,
               by
               his
               Defection
               from
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 his
                 Creation
              
               .
               This
               made
               him
               obnoxious
               in
               his
               whole
               Person
               and
               all
               his
               Concernments
               to
               the
               displeasure
               and
               Curse
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               all
               the
               Evil
               which
               in
               this
               world
               he
               feels
               ,
               or
               fears
               in
               another
               ;
               to
               Death
               Temporal
               and
               Eternal
               .
               And
               hence
               did
               all
               the
               disorder
               which
               is
               in
               the
               Vniverse
               arise
               .
               All
               this
               we
               have
               found
               them
               freely
               testifying
               unto
               .
               And
               this
               must
               be
               acknowledged
               by
               all
               men
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               brutishly
               deny
               what
               their
               own
               Consciences
               dictate
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               which
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               whole
               lower
               world
               proclaims
               ,
               or
               irrationally
               ascribe
               such
               things
               unto
               God
               ,
               as
               are
               utterly
               inconsistent
               with
               his
               Wisdom
               ,
               Goodness
               ,
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               Holiness
               .
               And
               ,
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               We
               have
               manifested
               their
               acknowledgement
               ,
               that
               a
               Principle
               of
               Sin
               ,
               or
               Moral
               Evil
               ,
               hath
               invaded
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               ;
               or
               that
               from
               the
               sin
               of
               our
               first
               Parents
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               Evil
               Concupiscence
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               every
               man
               ,
               continually
               and
               incessantly
               inclining
               the
               Soul
               unto
               Operations
               suitable
               unto
               it
               ;
               that
               is
               unto
               all
               Moral
               Evil
               whatever
               .
               From
               both
               these
               it
               unavoidably
               follows
               ,
               on
               the
               first
               Notions
               of
               the
               Righteousness
               ,
               Holiness
               ,
               Veracity
               ,
               and
               Faithfulness
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               mankind
               in
               this
               estate
               and
               condition
               ,
               can
               justly
               expect
               nothing
               ,
               but
               a
               
                 confluence
                 of
                 Evil
              
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               close
               of
               their
               Pilgrimage
               ,
               to
               perish
               with
               a
               Ruine
               Commensurate
               unto
               their
               Existence
               .
               For
               God
               having
               in
               Wisdom
               and
               Righteousness
               ,
               as
               the
               Soveraign
               Lord
               of
               his
               Creature
               ,
               given
               them
               a
               Law
               ,
               good
               ,
               just
               ,
               and
               equal
               ,
               and
               having
               appointed
               the
               Penalty
               of
               Death
               and
               his
               everlasting
               displeasure
               therein
               unto
               the
               Transgression
               thereof
               ;
               and
               withall
               having
               sufficiently
               promulgated
               both
               Law
               and
               Penalty
               ,
               (
               all
               which
               things
               we
               have
               before
               demonstrated
               )
               the
               Transgression
               prohibited
               actually
               ensuing
               ,
               God
               himself
               being
               Judge
               ,
               it
               remains
               that
               all
               this
               Constitution
               of
               a
               Law
               ,
               and
               threatning
               of
               a
               penalty
               was
               vain
               and
               ludricous
               ,
               as
               Satan
               in
               the
               Serpent
               pretended
               ,
               or
               that
               mankind
               is
               rendered
               absolutely
               miserable
               and
               cursed
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               ever
               .
               Now
               which
               of
               these
               is
               to
               be
               concluded
               ,
               Divine
               Revelation
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               Reason
               ,
               and
               the
               Event
               of
               things
               ,
               will
               readily
               determine
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 13
              
               That
               God
               without
               the
               least
               impeachment
               of
               his
               Righteousness
               or
               Goodness
               might
               have
               left
               all
               mankind
               remediless
               in
               this
               Condition
               ,
               is
               manifest
               ,
               both
               from
               what
               hath
               been
               discoursed
               concerning
               the
               means
               whereby
               they
               were
               brought
               into
               it
               ,
               and
               his
               dealing
               with
               Angels
               on
               the
               like
               occasion
               .
               The
               condition
               wherein
               man
               was
               created
               ,
               was
               morally
               good
               and
               upright
               ;
               the
               state
               wherein
               he
               was
               placed
               outwardly
               happy
               and
               blessed
               ;
               the
               Law
               given
               unto
               him
               ,
               just
               and
               equall
               ,
               the
               Reward
               proposed
               unto
               him
               ,
               glorious
               and
               sure
               ,
               and
               his
               Defection
               from
               this
               condition
               voluntary
               .
               What
               shall
               we
               say
               then
               ,
               is
               God
               unjust
               who
               inflicteth
               Vengeance
               ?
               God
               forbid
               .
               The
               Execution
               of
               a
               Righteous
               Sentence
               ,
               upon
               the
               voluntary
               Transgression
               of
               a
               Law
               
                 just
                 and
                 equal
              
               ,
               hath
               no
               unrighteousness
               in
               it
               .
               And
               this
               was
               the
               summ
               of
               what
               God
               did
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               misery
               that
               came
               on
               mankind
               .
               And
               who
               should
               judge
               Him
               ,
               if
               he
               left
               him
               for
               ever
               to
               
                 eat
                 of
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 devices
                 ?
              
               He
               had
               before
               ,
               as
               expressed
               his
               Power
               and
               Wisdom
               ,
               so
               satisfied
               his
               Goodness
               and
               Bounty
               in
               his
               Creation
               ,
               with
               his
               endowments
               ,
               and
               enjoyments
               according
               unto
               the
               Law
               thereof
               ;
               and
               what
               could
               man
               look
               for
               farther
               at
               his
               hands
               ?
            
             
               Hence
               Adam
               when
               his
               
                 eyes
                 were
                 opened
              
               to
               see
               the
               nature
               of
               Evil
               in
               that
               actual
               sense
               which
               he
               had
               in
               his
               Conscience
               of
               the
               guilt
               that
               he
               had
               contracted
               ,
               had
               not
               the
               least
               Expectation
               of
               Relief
               or
               Mercy
               .
               And
               the
               folly
               of
               the
               course
               which
               he
               took
               in
               hiding
               himself
               ,
               argues
               sufficiently
               both
               his
               present
               Amazement
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               knew
               of
               nothing
               better
               to
               betake
               himself
               unto
               .
               Therefore
               doth
               he
               give
               that
               account
               of
               the
               Result
               of
               
               his
               thoughts
               ,
               as
               unto
               the
               Relation
               that
               was
               between
               God
               and
               him
               ,
               and
               what
               only
               he
               now
               looked
               for
               from
               him
               ,
               
                 I
                 heard
                 thy
                 voice
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 afraid
                 .
              
               Neither
               would
               any
               Revelation
               that
               God
               had
               then
               made
               of
               himself
               ,
               either
               by
               the
               Works
               of
               his
               Power
               and
               Wisdom
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               inbred
               impressions
               on
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               concreated
               with
               them
               ,
               give
               encouragement
               unto
               them
               that
               had
               sinned
               against
               him
               to
               expect
               Relief
               .
               Besides
               He
               had
               dealt
               thus
               with
               Angels
               .
               Upon
               their
               first
               Sin
               ,
               
                 he
                 spared
                 them
                 not
              
               ,
               but
               at
               once
               without
               hope
               of
               Recovery
               cast
               them
               under
               the
               
                 Chains
                 of
                 Darkness
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 unto
                 the
              
               final
               
                 Judgement
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 day
              
               .
               This
               our
               Apostle
               discourseth
               unto
               the
               
                 Hebrews
                 ;
                 chap.
              
               2.
               
               Now
               God
               dealt
               not
               unsuitably
               unto
               any
               of
               the
               Excellencies
               of
               his
               Nature
               ,
               when
               he
               left
               the
               
                 Apostatizing
                 Angels
              
               to
               perish
               without
               Remedy
               unto
               Eternity
               .
               Had
               he
               dealt
               so
               also
               with
               
                 Apostatizing
                 Mankind
              
               ,
               who
               were
               drawn
               into
               a
               conspiracy
               against
               him
               by
               the
               
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Defection
              
               ,
               his
               wayes
               had
               been
               Holy
               and
               Righteous
               .
            
             
               Yet
               doth
               not
               this
               great
               Instance
               of
               Gods
               dealing
               with
               Angels
               absolutely
               conclude
               his
               
                 
                   §
                
                 14
              
               leaving
               of
               mankind
               remediless
               in
               his
               misery
               also
               .
               He
               might
               justly
               do
               so
               ,
               but
               thence
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
               that
               necessarily
               he
               must
               so
               do
               .
               And
               although
               the
               chief
               ,
               and
               indeed
               only
               Reason
               of
               his
               extending
               Grace
               and
               Mercy
               unto
               Men
               ,
               and
               not
               unto
               Angels
               ,
               was
               his
               own
               Soveraign
               Will
               and
               Pleasure
               ,
               concerning
               which
               who
               can
               say
               unto
               him
               ,
               
                 What
                 doest
                 thou
              
               ?
               yet
               there
               was
               such
               a
               difference
               between
               these
               two
               sorts
               of
               Original
               Transgresso●s
               ,
               as
               may
               manifest
               a
               Condecency
               or
               suitableness
               unto
               his
               Righteousness
               and
               Goodness
               in
               his
               various
               proceeding
               with
               them
               .
               For
               there
               are
               sundry
               things
               that
               put
               an
               Aggravation
               on
               the
               Rebellion
               of
               Angels
               above
               that
               of
               man
               ;
               and
               some
               that
               render
               their
               ruine
               less
               destructive
               unto
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Universe
               ,
               than
               that
               of
               mankind
               would
               have
               been
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               The
               Angels
               were
               created
               in
               an
               
                 estate
                 and
                 condition
              
               ,
               much
               superiour
               unto
               ,
               and
               more
               excellent
               than
               that
               of
               Man
               ;
               and
               so
               likewise
               were
               their
               present
               or
               actual
               enjoyments
               far
               above
               his
               ,
               though
               they
               also
               were
               admirable
               and
               blessed
               .
               The
               place
               of
               their
               
                 first
                 Habitation
              
               which
               they
               left
               ,
               Jude
               6.
               was
               the
               Highest
               Heavens
               ,
               the
               most
               glorious
               receptacle
               of
               created
               Beings
               ;
               in
               opposition
               whereunto
               they
               are
               said
               to
               be
               cast
               into
               the
               
                 lowest
                 Hell
              
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               2.4
               .
               Whereas
               Man
               was
               placed
               in
               the
               Earth
               ,
               which
               although
               then
               beautifull
               and
               excellently
               suited
               to
               his
               condition
               ;
               yet
               was
               every
               way
               inferiour
               unto
               the
               glory
               and
               lustre
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               which
               God
               so
               had
               
                 Garnished
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 Job
              
               26.13
               .
               and
               which
               for
               its
               curious
               Excellency
               is
               called
               the
               
                 Work
                 of
                 his
                 Fingers
                 ,
                 Psalm
              
               8.3
               .
               And
               in
               these
               different
               places
               of
               their
               Habitation
               ,
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Their
               several
               Employments
               also
               did
               greatly
               differ
               ;
               The
               work
               of
               Angels
               was
               immediately
               to
               attend
               the
               
                 Throne
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               to
               minister
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               glory
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               execute
               the
               Commands
               of
               his
               Providence
               in
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               works
               of
               his
               hands
               ;
               Psal.
               68.
               v.
               17.
               
               Dan.
               7.
               v.
               10.
               
               Ezek.
               1.5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Heb.
               1.14
               .
               Revel
               .
               5.11
               .
               the
               highest
               pitch
               of
               Honour
               that
               a
               meer
               creature
               can
               be
               exalted
               unto
               .
               Man
               during
               his
               natural
               life
               was
               to
               be
               employed
               in
               
                 tilling
                 and
                 dressing
                 of
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               2.16
               .
               a
               labour
               that
               would
               have
               been
               easie
               ,
               usefull
               ,
               and
               suitable
               unto
               his
               condition
               ,
               but
               yet
               in
               honour
               ,
               advantage
               ,
               and
               satisfaction
               ,
               unspeakably
               beneath
               the
               Duty
               of
               the
               Others
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Their
               Enjoyments
               also
               greatly
               differed
               .
               For
               the
               Angels
               enjoyed
               the
               immediate
               glorious
               Presence
               of
               God
               ,
               without
               any
               external
               
                 created
                 resemblances
              
               of
               it
               ;
               when
               man
               was
               kept
               at
               a
               greater
               Distance
               ,
               and
               not
               admitted
               unto
               such
               immediate
               communion
               with
               God
               ,
               or
               enjoyment
               of
               his
               Glorious
               Presence
               .
               Now
               all
               these
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               Considerations
               ,
               although
               on
               the
               one
               side
               they
               do
               not
               in
               the
               
                 least
                 extenuate
              
               or
               excuse
               the
               sin
               and
               crime
               of
               Man
               in
               his
               Apostasie
               ,
               yet
               they
               
                 greatly
                 aggravate
              
               the
               Wickedness
               ,
               Ingratitude
               and
               Pride
               of
               the
               Angels
               .
            
             
               Moreover
               ,
               they
               differed
               in
               their
               
                 Intellectual
                 Perfections
              
               ,
               whereby
               they
               were
               enabled
               to
               discern
               the
               Excellencies
               ,
               and
               to
               know
               the
               mind
               of
               God.
               For
               although
               man
               had
               all
               that
               Light
               ,
               Knowledge
               and
               Wisdom
               concreated
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               naturall
               unto
               him
               ,
               which
               were
               any
               way
               needfull
               to
               enable
               him
               unto
               a
               right
               and
               due
               performance
               of
               the
               Obedience
               required
               of
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               Observance
               whereof
               he
               should
               have
               been
               brought
               unto
               the
               Enjoyment
               of
               God
               ;
               yet
               it
               came
               far
               short
               of
               that
               Excellency
               of
               Understanding
               ,
               and
               that
               piercing
               Wisdom
               which
               was
               in
               those
               
                 Spiritual
                 Beings
              
               ,
               which
               they
               were
               endowed
               withall
               to
               fit
               them
               for
               that
               near
               contemplation
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               whereunto
               they
               were
               admitted
               ,
               and
               that
               ready
               Apprehension
               of
               his
               mind
               which
               they
               were
               to
               observe
               .
               And
               as
               these
               were
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               improved
               by
               themselves
               ,
               as
               
                 blessed
                 means
              
               of
               preserving
               them
               in
               their
               Obedience
               ,
               so
               being
               despised
               and
               neglected
               they
               were
               a
               great
               Aggravation
               of
               the
               Wickedness
               of
               their
               Apostasy
               .
            
             
             
               There
               was
               likewise
               (
               Fifthly
               )
               a
               difference
               in
               the
               
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 Defection
              
               .
               Man
               was
               circumvented
               by
               the
               Craft
               and
               Policy
               of
               the
               Angels
               ,
               who
               were
               made
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               sinned
               before
               him
               .
               And
               this
               ,
               although
               He
               was
               furnished
               with
               an
               Ability
               and
               Power
               to
               have
               rejected
               and
               overcome
               ,
               yet
               it
               had
               that
               influence
               into
               his
               Sin
               and
               Fall
               ,
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               affirms
               that
               our
               
                 first
                 Parents
              
               were
               SEDUCED
               ,
               or
               deceived
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               2.14
               .
               2
               Cor.
               11.3
               .
               and
               therefore
               calls
               Sathan
               their
               
                 Murderer
                 ,
                 John
              
               8.34
               .
               But
               the
               Angels
               had
               nothing
               without
               them
               to
               excite
               ,
               provoke
               ,
               or
               
                 lay
                 snares
              
               for
               them
               ;
               but
               of
               their
               own
               
                 Voluntary
                 Choice
              
               ,
               and
               meer
               motion
               of
               their
               own
               mind
               ,
               in
               the
               Exercise
               of
               that
               
                 Freedom
                 of
                 their
                 Wills
              
               which
               was
               bestowed
               on
               them
               for
               their
               own
               honour
               and
               advantage
               in
               their
               Obedience
               ,
               left
               their
               stations
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               themselves
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Opposition
               unto
               their
               Creator
               ,
               who
               had
               exalted
               them
               above
               their
               companions
               ,
               newly
               brought
               out
               of
               the
               same
               Nothing
               with
               themselves
               ,
               into
               a
               condition
               of
               the
               highest
               created
               Glory
               imaginable
               .
            
             
               Again
               (
               Sixthly
               )
               although
               the
               condition
               of
               mankind
               being
               to
               be
               propagated
               by
               
                 naturall
                 Generation
              
               from
               one
               common
               Stock
               ,
               made
               it
               necessary
               that
               our
               
                 First
                 Parents
              
               should
               have
               a
               greater
               Trust
               reposed
               in
               them
               ,
               by
               Reason
               of
               their
               Representation
               of
               their
               whole
               Posterity
               in
               that
               Covenant
               wherein
               they
               stood
               before
               God
               ,
               than
               any
               Angel
               could
               have
               ,
               seeing
               they
               stood
               every
               one
               ,
               only
               in
               his
               
                 own
                 name
              
               ,
               and
               for
               himself
               ;
               yet
               they
               were
               but
               
                 two
                 persons
              
               that
               actually
               sinned
               at
               first
               ,
               and
               those
               one
               after
               another
               ,
               one
               seduced
               by
               another
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Angels
               in
               multitudes
               inconceivable
               ,
               by
               a
               joint
               conspiracy
               at
               the
               same
               instant
               combined
               together
               against
               the
               Authority
               and
               Law
               of
               their
               Creator
               ;
               and
               as
               it
               should
               seem
               appointed
               one
               among
               themselves
               for
               the
               Head
               of
               their
               Apostasie
               .
               Now
               although
               ,
               as
               was
               said
               ,
               none
               of
               those
               things
               can
               ,
               or
               do
               in
               the
               least
               extenuate
               the
               sin
               of
               man
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               product
               of
               inconceivable
               infidelity
               and
               ingratitude
               ,
               yet
               they
               contain
               such
               Aggravations
               of
               the
               Sin
               of
               Angels
               ,
               as
               may
               evidence
               a
               condecency
               unto
               Divine
               Wisdom
               and
               Goodness
               ,
               in
               passing
               them
               by
               in
               their
               sin
               and
               misery
               unto
               Eternity
               ,
               and
               yet
               giving
               Relief
               unto
               mankind
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               We
               may
               add
               unto
               what
               hath
               been
               spoken
               the
               concernment
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Vniverse
               .
               For
               if
               man
               had
               been
               left
               for
               ever
               without
               Relief
               ,
               the
               whole
               race
               or
               kind
               of
               Creatures
               ,
               partakers
               of
               
                 Humane
                 Nature
              
               ,
               had
               been
               utterly
               lost
               ;
               nothing
               of
               that
               kind
               could
               ever
               have
               come
               unto
               the
               Enjoyment
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               could
               God
               have
               ever
               been
               glorified
               by
               them
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Thankfulness
               and
               Praise
               ,
               which
               yet
               was
               the
               End
               why
               he
               made
               that
               sort
               of
               Creatures
               .
               For
               the
               whole
               race
               of
               them
               as
               to
               the
               Event
               would
               have
               been
               meer
               Objects
               of
               Wrath
               and
               Displeasure
               .
               But
               in
               the
               Fall
               of
               Angels
               ,
               they
               were
               only
               a
               certain
               number
               of
               individuals
               ,
               that
               sinned
               ,
               the
               whole
               kind
               was
               not
               lost
               as
               to
               the
               first
               End
               of
               their
               Creation
               .
               
                 Angelical
                 Nature
              
               was
               preserved
               in
               its
               orderly
               dependance
               on
               God
               ,
               in
               those
               millions
               that
               kept
               their
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               Primitive
               condition
               thereon
               ,
               which
               is
               continued
               unto
               them
               with
               a
               superaddition
               of
               Glory
               and
               Honour
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               elsewhere
               declared
               .
               God
               then
               having
               made
               himself
               
                 two
                 Families
              
               unto
               his
               Praise
               ,
               amongst
               whom
               he
               would
               dwell
               ,
               that
               above
               of
               Angels
               ,
               and
               this
               below
               of
               mankind
               ,
               had
               
                 sinning
                 Man
              
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               whole
               Creation
               participating
               in
               
                 Humane
                 Nature
              
               ,
               been
               utterly
               cast
               off
               ,
               one
               Family
               had
               been
               lost
               for
               ever
               ,
               though
               so
               great
               a
               Remnant
               of
               the
               other
               was
               preserved
               .
               Wherefore
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               afterwards
               see
               ,
               it
               seemed
               good
               unto
               his
               Infinite
               Wisdom
               ,
               as
               to
               preserve
               that
               Portion
               of
               his
               
                 Superiour
                 Family
              
               which
               sinned
               not
               ,
               so
               to
               recover
               a
               portion
               of
               that
               below
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               them
               up
               into
               
                 one
                 Family
              
               in
               one
               New
               Head
               ,
               his
               Son
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               in
               whom
               he
               hath
               now
               actually
               gathered
               into
               One
               ,
               all
               things
               that
               are
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               unto
               his
               
                 Praise
                 and
                 Glory
                 ,
                 Ephes.
              
               1.10
               .
               It
               appears
               then
               that
               no
               certain
               conclusion
               can
               hence
               be
               drawn
               ,
               that
               man
               is
               left
               remediless
               in
               his
               Sin
               and
               Misery
               ,
               because
               Angels
               are
               so
               ;
               seeing
               that
               although
               the
               
                 whole
                 Cause
              
               of
               the
               difference
               made
               is
               to
               be
               referred
               unto
               the
               Soveraign
               Will
               ,
               Wisdom
               and
               Pleasure
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               that
               appearing
               unto
               Reason
               ,
               which
               manifests
               a
               suitableness
               unto
               his
               Excellencies
               in
               the
               distinction
               to
               be
               put
               between
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 15
              
               There
               is
               then
               no
               
                 Necessary
                 Reason
              
               inducing
               us
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               left
               all
               mankind
               to
               perish
               in
               their
               sin
               and
               misery
               under
               the
               Curse
               without
               any
               provision
               of
               a
               Remedy
               ;
               yea
               ,
               there
               are
               on
               the
               other
               side
               Evidences
               many
               and
               certain
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Way
               provided
               for
               their
               Recovery
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               The
               Glorious
               Properties
               of
               the
               Nature
               of
               God
               whose
               Manifestation
               and
               Exaltation
               in
               all
               the
               works
               that
               outwardly
               are
               of
               him
               ,
               he
               designeth
               ,
               do
               require
               that
               there
               should
               be
               Salvation
               for
               Sinners
               .
               Even
               this
               matter
               of
               the
               
                 Salvation
                 of
                 Sinners
              
               conduceth
               ,
               yea
               is
               necessary
               unto
               the
               manifestation
               of
               some
               of
               those
               Divine
               Excellencies
               ,
               wherein
               no
               small
               part
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               doth
               consist
               .
               God
               had
               in
               the
               Creation
               of
               all
               things
               
               glorified
               his
               Greatness
               ,
               Power
               ,
               Wisdom
               and
               Goodness
               .
               His
               Soveraignty
               ,
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               Holiness
               ,
               he
               had
               in
               like
               manner
               revealed
               in
               that
               
                 Holy
                 Law
              
               which
               he
               had
               prescribed
               unto
               Angels
               and
               Men
               for
               the
               Rule
               of
               their
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Assignation
               of
               their
               Reward
               .
               Upon
               the
               Sin
               of
               Angels
               and
               Men
               ,
               he
               had
               made
               known
               his
               Severity
               and
               
                 Vindictive
                 Justice
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Curse
               and
               Punishment
               inflicted
               on
               them
               .
               But
               there
               were
               yet
               remaining
               undiscovered
               in
               the
               Abysse
               of
               his
               Eternal
               Essence
               ,
               Grace
               ,
               and
               
                 Pardoning
                 Mercy
              
               ,
               which
               in
               none
               of
               his
               Works
               had
               as
               yet
               exerted
               themselves
               ,
               or
               manifested
               their
               Glory
               .
               And
               in
               case
               no
               Remedy
               be
               provided
               for
               mankind
               under
               the
               Evils
               mentioned
               ,
               and
               their
               utter
               ruine
               ,
               as
               they
               must
               have
               perished
               accordingly
               ,
               so
               those
               glorious
               Properties
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               God
               ,
               all
               wayes
               of
               exerting
               their
               proper
               and
               peculiar
               Acts
               being
               secluded
               ,
               all
               objects
               of
               them
               removed
               ,
               could
               not
               have
               been
               equally
               glorified
               with
               his
               other
               Holy
               Attributes
               .
               The
               creatures
               know
               nothing
               in
               God
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               manifested
               in
               its
               Effects
               .
               His
               Essence
               in
               its
               self
               dwells
               in
               Light
               inaccessible
               .
               Had
               never
               any
               stood
               in
               need
               of
               Grace
               or
               Mercy
               ,
               or
               doing
               so
               ,
               had
               never
               been
               made
               partakers
               of
               them
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               have
               been
               known
               that
               there
               was
               that
               kind
               of
               Goodness
               in
               his
               Nature
               ,
               which
               yet
               it
               is
               his
               design
               principally
               to
               glorifie
               himself
               in
               .
               The
               necessity
               therefore
               of
               the
               Manifestation
               of
               these
               Properties
               of
               God
               ,
               his
               Goodness
               ,
               Grace
               ,
               Mercy
               ,
               and
               Readiness
               to
               Forgive
               ,
               which
               can
               only
               be
               exercised
               about
               sinners
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               their
               Relief
               and
               Salvation
               from
               Sin
               and
               Misery
               do
               require
               that
               the
               Deliverance
               enquired
               after
               be
               admitted
               and
               justly
               expected
               .
               And
               this
               Expectation
               is
               so
               much
               the
               more
               just
               and
               firmly
               grounded
               in
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               himself
               which
               the
               Lord
               more
               requireth
               our
               Conformity
               unto
               himself
               in
               ,
               than
               in
               this
               Condescension
               ,
               Goodness
               ,
               Grace
               ,
               and
               Readiness
               to
               forgive
               ,
               which
               manifests
               how
               dear
               the
               glory
               of
               them
               is
               unto
               him
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               To
               what
               End
               shall
               we
               conceive
               the
               Providence
               and
               Patience
               of
               God
               to
               be
               exercised
               towards
               the
               Race
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               for
               so
               long
               a
               season
               in
               the
               Earth
               ?
               We
               see
               what
               is
               the
               general
               Issue
               and
               Event
               of
               the
               continuance
               of
               Mankind
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               God
               saw
               it
               and
               complained
               of
               it
               long
               ago
               ,
               Gen.
               6.
               v.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Shall
               we
               now
               think
               that
               God
               hath
               no
               other
               Design
               in
               his
               Patience
               towards
               mankind
               for
               so
               many
               Generations
               ,
               but
               meerly
               to
               suffer
               them
               All
               ,
               and
               
                 Every
                 one
              
               without
               exception
               ,
               to
               sin
               against
               him
               ,
               dishonour
               him
               ,
               provoke
               him
               ,
               that
               so
               He
               may
               at
               length
               everlastingly
               destroy
               them
               ?
               That
               this
               indeed
               is
               the
               Event
               with
               many
               ,
               with
               the
               most
               ,
               through
               their
               own
               perverse
               wickedness
               ,
               blindness
               ,
               and
               love
               of
               the
               pleasures
               of
               sin
               ,
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               .
               But
               to
               suppose
               that
               God
               hath
               no
               other
               design
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               meerly
               by
               his
               Patience
               to
               forbear
               them
               awhile
               in
               their
               folly
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               avenge
               himself
               upon
               them
               ,
               is
               unsuitable
               unto
               his
               Wisdom
               and
               Goodness
               .
               It
               cannot
               be
               then
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               would
               long
               since
               have
               cut
               off
               the
               whole
               Race
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               
                 no
                 way
              
               for
               them
               to
               be
               delivered
               out
               of
               this
               perishing
               condition
               .
               And
               although
               this
               way
               what
               ever
               it
               be
               ,
               is
               not
               Effectual
               towards
               All
               ,
               yet
               for
               their
               sakes
               towards
               whom
               ,
               through
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               so
               ,
               is
               the
               Patience
               of
               God
               exercised
               towards
               the
               whole
               Race
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               and
               their
               Being
               is
               continued
               in
               this
               world
               .
               Other
               Reason
               of
               this
               Dispensation
               of
               Divine
               Wisdom
               and
               Goodness
               can
               none
               be
               assigned
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               a
               
                 way
                 of
                 Diliverance
              
               for
               Mankind
               ,
               the
               Event
               hath
               manifested
               in
               two
               remarkable
               and
               undeniable
               Instances
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               In
               that
               
                 sundry
                 Persons
              
               who
               were
               as
               others
               by
               
                 nature
                 children
                 of
                 Wrath
              
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               Curse
               ,
               have
               obtained
               an
               undoubted
               and
               infallible
               interest
               in
               the
               love
               and
               favour
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               this
               Testimony
               that
               they
               pleased
               him
               .
               What
               were
               the
               Assurances
               they
               had
               hereof
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               now
               debate
               .
               But
               I
               take
               it
               now
               for
               granted
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               farther
               confirmed
               as
               occasion
               shall
               require
               ,
               that
               some
               Persons
               in
               all
               Generations
               ,
               have
               enjoyed
               the
               Friendship
               ,
               Love
               and
               Favour
               of
               God
               ;
               which
               they
               could
               never
               have
               done
               ,
               unless
               there
               had
               been
               some
               way
               for
               their
               Deliverance
               out
               of
               the
               state
               of
               Sin
               and
               Misery
               before
               described
               .
               For
               therein
               every
               man
               upon
               a
               just
               account
               will
               find
               himself
               in
               the
               state
               of
               Adam
               ,
               who
               when
               
                 he
                 heard
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 afraid
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               God
               hath
               been
               pleased
               to
               require
               from
               men
               a
               
                 Revenue
                 of
                 Glory
              
               by
               a
               way
               of
               Worship
               prescribed
               unto
               them
               after
               the
               Entrance
               of
               sin
               .
               This
               he
               hath
               not
               done
               unto
               the
               Angels
               that
               sinned
               ;
               nor
               could
               it
               have
               been
               done
               in
               a
               consistency
               with
               Righteousness
               unto
               men
               without
               a
               Supposition
               of
               a
               Possibility
               of
               Deliverance
               from
               under
               his
               Wrath.
               For
               in
               every
               Prescription
               of
               Duty
               ,
               God
               proposeth
               himself
               as
               a
               Rewarder
               ,
               which
               he
               is
               only
               unto
               them
               that
               please
               him
               ;
               and
               to
               please
               God
               without
               the
               Deliverance
               enquired
               after
               is
               impossible
               .
               Besides
               that
               God
               is
               actually
               glorified
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 Way
                 of
                 Worship
              
               required
               on
               this
               supposition
               ,
               shall
               be
               elsewhere
               declared
               ,
               and
               Arguments
               added
               in
               
               full
               measure
               to
               confirm
               our
               Assertion
               .
               Deliverance
               then
               from
               this
               condition
               may
               on
               just
               grounds
               be
               expected
               ;
               and
               how
               it
               might
               be
               effected
               ,
               is
               our
               next
               Enquiry
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 16
              
               The
               great
               Relief
               enquired
               after
               ,
               must
               be
               brought
               about
               by
               men
               themselves
               ,
               or
               by
               some
               other
               for
               them
               .
               What
               they
               can
               do
               themselves
               herein
               we
               may
               be
               quickly
               satisfied
               about
               .
               The
               nature
               of
               the
               Evils
               under
               which
               they
               suffer
               ,
               and
               the
               Event
               of
               things
               in
               the
               world
               sufficiently
               discover
               the
               disability
               of
               men
               to
               be
               their
               own
               Deliverers
               .
               Besides
               ,
               who
               should
               contrive
               the
               way
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               them
               ?
               One
               Single
               Person
               ,
               More
               ,
               or
               All
               ?
               How
               easily
               the
               impossibility
               of
               it
               might
               be
               demonstrated
               on
               any
               of
               these
               suppositions
               ,
               is
               too
               manifest
               to
               be
               insisted
               on
               .
               The
               Evils
               suffered
               under
               ,
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               ,
               both
               Vniversal
               and
               Eternal
               .
               The
               first
               is
               that
               of
               Punishment
               ,
               inflicted
               from
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               There
               are
               but
               two
               wayes
               possible
               (
               setting
               aside
               the
               Consideration
               of
               what
               shall
               be
               afterwards
               fixed
               on
               )
               whereby
               mankind
               ,
               or
               any
               individual
               Person
               amongst
               them
               ,
               may
               obtain
               deliverance
               from
               this
               Evil
               :
               And
               the
               first
               is
               ,
               that
               God
               without
               any
               further
               consideration
               should
               remit
               it
               ,
               and
               exempt
               the
               Creation
               from
               under
               it
               .
               But
               although
               this
               way
               may
               seem
               possible
               unto
               some
               ,
               it
               is
               indeed
               utterly
               otherwise
               .
               Did
               not
               the
               sentence
               of
               it
               proceed
               from
               his
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               the
               Essential
               Rectitude
               of
               his
               Nature
               ▪
               Did
               he
               not
               engage
               his
               Truth
               and
               faithfulness
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               be
               inflicted
               ?
               and
               doth
               not
               his
               Holiness
               and
               Justice
               require
               that
               so
               it
               should
               be
               ?
               What
               should
               become
               o●
               his
               glory
               ,
               what
               would
               he
               do
               unto
               his
               great
               name
               ,
               if
               now
               without
               any
               Cause
               or
               Reason
               he
               should
               contrary
               unto
               all
               these
               engagements
               of
               his
               Holy
               Perfections
               ,
               wholly
               ren●●
               and
               take
               it
               off
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               this
               would
               plainly
               justifie
               the
               Se●pent
               in
               his
               Calumny
               ,
               that
               what
               ever
               he
               pretended
               ,
               yet
               indeed
               that
               no
               Execution
               of
               his
               Threatning
               would
               ever
               ens●●
               .
               How
               also
               can
               it
               be
               supposed
               that
               any
               of
               his
               future
               C●mminations
               should
               have
               a
               just
               weight
               upon
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               ;
               if
               that
               first
               great
               and
               fundamental
               one
               sh●uld
               be
               frustrated
               and
               evacuated
               ?
               or
               what
               Authority
               would
               be
               left
               unto
               his
               Law
               ,
               when
               he
               himself
               should
               dissolve
               the
               Sanction
               of
               it
               ?
               Besides
               if
               God
               should
               do
               thus
               ,
               which
               Reason
               ,
               Revelation
               ,
               and
               the
               Event
               of
               things
               do
               manifest
               that
               he
               neither
               would
               nor
               c●u●d
               ,
               (
               for
               he
               cannot
               deny
               himself
               )
               this
               would
               have
               been
               his
               work
               ,
               and
               not
               an
               acquisition
               of
               men
               themselves
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               now
               enquiring
               ,
               after
               .
               So
               that
               this
               way
               of
               deliverance
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               but
               imaginary
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               here
               of
               no
               consideration
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               
                 no
                 other
                 way
              
               then
               for
               man
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               not
               perish
               eternally
               under
               the
               punishment
               due
               unto
               his
               Apostasie
               and
               Rebellion
               ,
               but
               secondly
               to
               find
               out
               some
               way
               of
               Commutation
               ,
               or
               making
               a
               Recompence
               for
               the
               Evil
               of
               sin
               unto
               the
               Law
               and
               Righteousness
               of
               God.
               But
               herein
               his
               utter
               insufficiency
               quickly
               manifests
               it self
               .
               What
               ever
               he
               is
               ,
               or
               hath
               ,
               or
               can
               pretend
               any
               Interest
               in
               ,
               lyes
               no
               less
               under
               the
               Curse
               than
               he
               doth
               himself
               .
               And
               that
               which
               is
               under
               the
               Curse
               can
               contribute
               nothing
               unto
               its
               removall
               .
               That
               which
               is
               in
               its
               whole
               Being
               obnoxious
               unto
               the
               greatest
               Punishment
               ,
               can
               have
               nothing
               wherewithall
               to
               make
               Commutation
               for
               it
               .
               For
               that
               must
               first
               be
               accepted
               in
               ,
               and
               for
               its
               self
               ,
               which
               can
               either
               make
               Attonement
               ,
               or
               be
               received
               for
               any
               other
               in
               Exchange
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               condition
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               of
               every
               individuall
               of
               mankind
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               so
               to
               Eternity
               ,
               unless
               Relief
               arise
               from
               another
               place
               .
               It
               is
               farther
               also
               evident
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               endeavours
               of
               men
               must
               needs
               be
               unspeakably
               disproportionate
               unto
               the
               Effect
               and
               End
               aimed
               at
               ,
               from
               the
               concernment
               of
               the
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               Creation
               in
               the
               Curse
               against
               sin
               .
               What
               can
               they
               do
               to
               restore
               the
               Vniverse
               unto
               its
               first
               Glory
               and
               Beauty
               ?
               How
               can
               they
               reduce
               the
               Creation
               unto
               its
               
                 Original
                 Harmony
              
               ?
               Wherewith
               shall
               they
               recompence
               the
               Great
               God
               for
               the
               defacing
               of
               so
               great
               a
               portion
               of
               that
               impress
               of
               his
               Glory
               and
               Goodness
               that
               he
               had
               enstamped
               on
               it
               ?
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               they
               who
               from
               their
               first
               date
               unto
               their
               utmost
               Period
               are
               alwayes
               under
               the
               Punishment
               ,
               can
               do
               nothing
               for
               the
               total
               removall
               of
               it
               .
               The
               Experience
               also
               of
               
                 five
                 thousand
                 years
              
               hath
               sufficiently
               evinced
               ,
               how
               
                 insufficient
                 man
              
               is
               to
               be
               a
               Saviour
               unto
               himself
               .
               All
               the
               various
               and
               uncertain
               motions
               of
               Adam's
               Posterity
               in
               Religion
               ,
               from
               the
               Extremity
               of
               Atheism
               unto
               that
               of
               Sacrificing
               themselves
               and
               one
               another
               have
               been
               destined
               in
               vain
               ,
               towards
               this
               End.
               Neither
               can
               any
               of
               them
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               find
               out
               a
               better
               ,
               or
               more
               likely
               way
               for
               them
               to
               thrive
               in
               ,
               than
               those
               wherewith
               their
               Progenitors
               deluded
               themselves
               .
               And
               in
               the
               Issue
               of
               all
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               as
               to
               what
               man
               hath
               been
               able
               of
               himself
               to
               do
               towards
               his
               own
               Deliverance
               ,
               both
               himself
               and
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               are
               continued
               in
               the
               same
               state
               wherein
               they
               were
               upon
               the
               first
               Entrance
               of
               Sin
               cumulated
               as
               it
               were
               with
               another
               world
               of
               Confusion
               ,
               Disorder
               ,
               Mischief
               and
               Misery
               .
               There
               is
               also
               another
               head
               of
               the
               Misery
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               corrupt
               spring
               of
               
                 Moral
                 Evil
              
               that
               is
               in
               his
               nature
               .
               This
               also
               is
               Vniversal
               and
               Endless
               .
               It
               mixeth
               its
               self
               with
               all
               ,
               and
               
               every
               thing
               ,
               that
               man
               doth
               ,
               or
               can
               do
               ,
               as
               a
               Moral
               Agent
               ,
               and
               that
               alwayes
               ,
               and
               for
               ever
               ,
               Gen.
               6.
               v.
               5.
               
               It
               is
               then
               impossible
               that
               it
               should
               have
               an
               end
               ,
               unless
               it
               do
               either
               destroy
               ,
               or
               spend
               its
               self
               .
               But
               seeing
               it
               will
               do
               neither
               of
               these
               ,
               
                 ever
                 sinning
              
               ;
               which
               man
               cannot
               but
               be
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               way
               to
               disentangle
               himself
               from
               sin
               .
            
             
               If
               then
               any
               Deliverance
               be
               ever
               obtained
               for
               mankind
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               by
               some
               other
               
                 
                   §
                
                 17
              
               not
               involved
               in
               the
               same
               misery
               with
               themselves
               .
               This
               must
               either
               be
               God
               himself
               or
               good
               Angels
               .
               Other
               
                 Rational
                 Agents
              
               there
               are
               none
               .
               If
               we
               look
               to
               the
               latter
               ,
               we
               must
               suppose
               them
               to
               undertake
               this
               work
               either
               by
               the
               Appointment
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               upon
               their
               own
               Accord
               ,
               without
               his
               previous
               Command
               or
               Direction
               .
               The
               latter
               cannot
               be
               supposed
               .
               They
               knew
               too
               much
               of
               the
               Majesty
               ,
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               Terror
               of
               the
               great
               God
               to
               venture
               on
               an
               interposition
               of
               themselves
               upon
               his
               Counsels
               and
               Wayes
               ,
               uncommanded
               .
               To
               do
               so
               would
               have
               been
               a
               sinfull
               dissolution
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               their
               Creation
               .
               So
               much
               also
               they
               might
               discern
               of
               the
               work
               its
               self
               ,
               as
               to
               stifle
               unto
               Eternity
               ,
               every
               thought
               of
               engaging
               themselves
               into
               it
               .
               Besides
               they
               knew
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               what
               they
               saw
               come
               to
               pass
               .
               They
               saw
               his
               Justice
               and
               Holiness
               glorified
               in
               the
               Evils
               which
               he
               had
               brought
               upon
               the
               world
               .
               That
               He
               would
               not
               for
               ever
               satisfie
               himself
               in
               that
               Glory
               ,
               they
               knew
               not
               .
               And
               what
               was
               man
               unto
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               busie
               themselves
               to
               retrive
               him
               from
               that
               condition
               whereinto
               he
               had
               cast
               himself
               by
               sin
               ,
               finding
               Him
               glorified
               therein
               ,
               in
               conformity
               unto
               whose
               will
               their
               Happiness
               and
               Perfection
               doth
               consist
               ?
               As
               remote
               as
               men
               are
               from
               thoughts
               of
               recovering
               
                 Fallen
                 Angells
              
               ,
               so
               far
               were
               they
               contriving
               the
               Recovery
               of
               Man.
               
            
             
               But
               it
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               the
               God
               himself
               might
               design
               them
               to
               work
               out
               the
               Salvation
               and
               deliverance
               enquired
               after
               ,
               as
               was
               before
               supposed
               .
               But
               this
               makes
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               them
               to
               be
               the
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               them
               only
               the
               Instruments
               in
               the
               Accomplishment
               of
               his
               work
               .
               Neither
               yet
               hath
               he
               done
               so
               ,
               nor
               were
               they
               meet
               so
               to
               be
               employed
               .
               What
               ever
               is
               
                 purely
                 poenall
              
               in
               the
               misery
               of
               man
               is
               an
               Effect
               of
               the
               Righteous
               Judgement
               of
               God.
               This
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               manifested
               could
               be
               no
               otherwise
               diverted
               from
               him
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               undergoing
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               some
               other
               in
               his
               stead
               .
               And
               two
               things
               are
               required
               in
               him
               ,
               or
               them
               that
               should
               so
               undergoe
               it
               .
               First
               ,
               That
               they
               were
               not
               themselves
               obnoxious
               unto
               it
               ,
               either
               Personally
               ,
               or
               upon
               the
               first
               
                 common
                 account
              
               :
               Should
               they
               be
               so
               ,
               they
               ought
               to
               look
               to
               their
               own
               concernment
               in
               the
               first
               place
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               such
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               Benefit
               of
               their
               Vndergoing
               that
               Penalty
               ,
               might
               according
               to
               the
               Rules
               of
               Justice
               redound
               unto
               them
               ,
               for
               whom
               ,
               and
               in
               whose
               stead
               they
               underwent
               it
               ;
               otherwise
               they
               would
               suffer
               in
               vain
               .
               Now
               although
               the
               Angels
               might
               answer
               the
               first
               of
               these
               in
               their
               
                 Personal
                 immunity
              
               from
               obnoxiousness
               unto
               the
               Curse
               ,
               yet
               the
               latter
               they
               were
               unsuited
               for
               .
               They
               had
               no
               Relation
               unto
               mankind
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               they
               were
               the
               Workmanship
               of
               the
               same
               Creator
               .
               But
               this
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               warrant
               such
               a
               substitution
               .
               Had
               Angels
               been
               to
               be
               delivered
               ,
               their
               Redemption
               must
               have
               been
               wrought
               in
               the
               
                 Angelical
                 Nature
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               declares
               ,
               Heb.
               2.
               v.
               16.
               
               But
               what
               Justice
               is
               it
               that
               Man
               should
               sin
               ,
               and
               Angels
               suffer
               ?
               or
               from
               whence
               should
               it
               arise
               that
               from
               their
               suffering
               it
               should
               be
               Righteous
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               go
               free
               ?
               By
               what
               notions
               of
               God
               could
               we
               have
               been
               instructed
               in
               the
               Wisdom
               and
               Righteousness
               of
               such
               a
               Proceeding
               ?
               Add
               hereunto
               ,
               that
               this
               God
               
                 hath
                 not
                 done
              
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               safely
               conclude
               ,
               that
               it
               
                 became
                 him
              
               not
               so
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               need
               all
               this
               Enquiry
               ?
               The
               Jews
               with
               whom
               we
               principally
               have
               to
               do
               
                 
                   §
                
                 18
              
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               plead
               constantly
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               appointed
               unto
               men
               ,
               at
               least
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               a
               way
               and
               means
               of
               Delivery
               out
               of
               this
               condition
               .
               And
               this
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               observation
               of
               
                 Moses's
                 Law.
              
               By
               this
               they
               say
               ,
               they
               are
               justified
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               have
               Deliverance
               from
               all
               wrath
               due
               unto
               sin
               .
               This
               they
               trusted
               in
               of
               old
               ;
               Rom.
               9.
               v.
               32.
               this
               they
               continue
               to
               make
               their
               Refuge
               at
               this
               day
               .
               
                 Spiritualis
                 liberatio
                 solummodo
                 dependet
                 ab
                 Observatione
                 legis
                 quam
                 Deus
                 in
                 monte
                 Sinai
                 promulgavit
                 .
                 Spiritual
                 Deliverance
                 dependeth
                 solely
                 on
                 the
                 Observation
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 which
                 God
                 promulgated
                 on
                 Mount
                 Sinai
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Answers
               unto
               certain
               Questions
               proposed
               to
               the
               Jews
               ,
               Quest.
               5.
               published
               by
               Brenius
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               reply
               hath
               betrayed
               unto
               them
               the
               most
               important
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               .
               But
               this
               is
               their
               Perswasion
               .
               The
               giving
               of
               
                 this
                 Law
              
               unto
               them
               ,
               they
               suppose
               to
               have
               freed
               them
               utterly
               from
               every
               thing
               in
               the
               condition
               before
               described
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               they
               will
               acknowledge
               it
               to
               concern
               any
               of
               the
               Posterity
               of
               Adam
               .
               And
               whereas
               they
               cannot
               deny
               but
               that
               they
               sometimes
               sin
               against
               the
               Moral
               Precepts
               of
               this
               Law
               ,
               and
               so
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               Help
               against
               their
               Helper
               ,
               they
               fix
               in
               this
               case
               upon
               a
               double
               relief
               .
               The
               first
               is
               of
               their
               own
               
                 Personal
                 Repentance
              
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               the
               Sacrifices
               that
               are
               appointed
               in
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
             
               But
               whereas
               they
               now
               are
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               for
               many
               Generations
               ,
               deprived
               of
               the
               Priviledge
               as
               they
               esteem
               it
               of
               offering
               Sacrifices
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               they
               hope
               that
               their
               
                 own
                 Repentance
              
               with
               their
               death
               ,
               which
               they
               pray
               that
               it
               may
               be
               expiatory
               ,
               will
               be
               sufficient
               to
               obtain
               for
               them
               the
               
                 forgiveness
                 of
                 sin
              
               .
               Only
               they
               say
               this
               might
               better
               and
               more
               easie
               be
               effected
               ,
               if
               they
               might
               enjoy
               the
               Benefit
               of
               Sacrifices
               .
               So
               saith
               the
               forementioned
               Jew
               ,
               whose
               Discourse
               is
               published
               by
               
                 Brenius
                 .
                 Quamvis
                 jam
                 nulla
                 sint
                 Sacrificia
                 ,
                 quae
                 media
                 erant
                 ad
                 tanto
                 facilius
                 impetrandam
                 remissionem
                 peccatorum
                 ,
                 eadem
                 tamen
                 per
                 poenitentiam
                 &
                 resipiscentiam
                 impetratur
                 :
              
               And
               again
               ,
               
                 Hodie
                 victimas
                 offere
                 non
                 possumus
                 destituti
                 mediis
                 ad
                 hoc
                 necessariis
                 ,
                 quae
                 quando
                 obtinebimus
                 ,
                 tum
                 remissio
                 illa
                 tanto
                 facilior
                 reddetur
                 .
                 Respon
                 .
                 ad
                 Quaest.
                 Septim
                 .
              
               If
               they
               cannot
               obtain
               the
               use
               of
               Sacrifices
               ,
               yet
               the
               matter
               may
               be
               effected
               by
               their
               Repentance
               ;
               only
               it
               were
               much
               easier
               to
               do
               it
               by
               Sacrifices
               .
               And
               they
               seem
               to
               long
               for
               them
               principally
               on
               this
               account
               ,
               that
               by
               them
               they
               may
               free
               themselves
               from
               somewhat
               of
               Discipline
               and
               Penance
               which
               now
               their
               consciences
               enforce
               them
               unto
               :
               But
               this
               ,
               as
               all
               other
               Articles
               of
               their
               Creed
               which
               are
               properly
               Judaical
               ,
               is
               feigned
               by
               them
               to
               suit
               their
               present
               condition
               and
               Interest
               .
               For
               where
               do
               they
               find
               that
               their
               Sacrifices
               ,
               especially
               that
               which
               they
               most
               trust
               in
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               on
               the
               
                 Feast
                 of
                 Expiation
                 ,
                 Lev.
              
               16.
               was
               ever
               designed
               for
               this
               End
               ,
               to
               enable
               them
               the
               
                 more
                 easily
              
               to
               obtain
               the
               Remission
               of
               sins
               by
               another
               means
               which
               they
               use
               ?
               For
               it
               is
               said
               directly
               ,
               that
               the
               Sacrifice
               on
               that
               day
               did
               expiate
               their
               sin
               ,
               and
               make
               Attonement
               for
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               dye
               ;
               and
               not
               that
               it
               did
               help
               them
               in
               procuring
               pardon
               another
               way
               .
               But
               this
               is
               now
               taken
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               what
               shall
               they
               do
               ?
               Why
               rather
               than
               they
               will
               look
               or
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               was
               represented
               in
               that
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               on
               whose
               account
               alone
               it
               had
               all
               its
               efficacy
               ,
               they
               will
               find
               out
               a
               
                 new
                 way
              
               of
               doing
               that
               which
               their
               Sacrifices
               were
               appointed
               unto
               ;
               and
               this
               they
               must
               do
               ,
               or
               openly
               acknowledge
               that
               they
               all
               perish
               eternally
               .
               I
               shall
               not
               insist
               long
               on
               the
               casting
               down
               of
               this
               Imagination
               ,
               all
               the
               Foundations
               of
               it
               being
               long
               ago
               demolished
               by
               our
               Apostle
               in
               his
               Epistles
               ,
               especially
               those
               to
               the
               
                 Romans
                 ,
                 Galatians
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Hebrews
               themselves
               .
               And
               this
               he
               hath
               not
               done
               meerly
               by
               a
               
                 new
                 Revelation
              
               of
               the
               Mind
               and
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               upon
               the
               Principles
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               its
               self
               ;
               as
               will
               afterwards
               more
               fully
               appear
               .
               Only
               because
               it
               is
               here
               set
               up
               in
               competition
               with
               that
               blessed
               and
               
                 All-sufficient
                 Remedy
              
               against
               Sin
               and
               the
               Curse
               ,
               which
               God
               indeed
               hath
               provided
               :
               I
               shall
               briefly
               remove
               it
               out
               of
               our
               Way
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               manifesting
               that
               it
               is
               neither
               in
               its
               self
               suited
               unto
               that
               End
               ,
               nor
               was
               ever
               of
               God
               designed
               thereunto
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 19
              
               That
               all
               mankind
               was
               cast
               into
               the
               condition
               we
               have
               described
               by
               and
               upon
               the
               the
               sin
               of
               Adam
               ,
               we
               have
               before
               sufficiently
               confirmed
               .
               Other
               just
               Reason
               ,
               or
               Occasion
               of
               it
               ,
               no
               man
               can
               assign
               .
               It
               hath
               been
               also
               evinced
               that
               God
               would
               ,
               and
               consequently
               did
               prepare
               a
               Remedy
               for
               them
               ,
               or
               a
               Way
               of
               Deliverance
               to
               be
               proposed
               unto
               them
               .
               If
               this
               were
               only
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
              
               and
               the
               Observance
               thereof
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Jews
                 pretend
              
               ,
               I
               desire
               to
               know
               what
               became
               of
               them
               ,
               what
               was
               their
               Estate
               and
               Condition
               who
               
                 lived
                 and
                 dyed
              
               before
               the
               giving
               of
               that
               Law
               ?
               Not
               only
               the
               Patriarchs
               before
               the
               Flood
               ,
               who
               some
               of
               them
               had
               this
               Testimony
               ,
               that
               they
               pleased
               God
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               whom
               was
               taken
               
                 alive
                 into
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               but
               Abraham
               also
               himself
               who
               received
               the
               Promises
               ,
               must
               on
               this
               Supposition
               be
               excluded
               from
               a
               participation
               in
               the
               Deliverance
               enquired
               after
               .
               For
               they
               observed
               not
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
              
               .
               What
               they
               dream
               about
               the
               making
               of
               their
               Law
               before
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 study
                 of
                 God
              
               therein
               ,
               and
               that
               night
               and
               day
               ,
               by
               day
               in
               the
               
                 Written
                 Law
              
               ,
               and
               by
               night
               in
               the
               
                 Oral
                 Cabal
              
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               mentioned
               where
               matters
               of
               importance
               unto
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               are
               under
               consideration
               .
            
             
               But
               yet
               I
               may
               add
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               that
               neither
               this
               ,
               nor
               the
               like
               
                 monstrous
                 figments
              
               are
               invented
               or
               broached
               by
               them
               ,
               without
               some
               especial
               design
               ,
               In
               the
               
                 Eighth
                 Chapter
                 of
                 the
                 Proverbs
              
               ,
               there
               is
               mention
               of
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               description
               given
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               allows
               not
               an
               
                 Essential
                 Property
              
               of
               his
               nature
               to
               be
               thereby
               intended
               .
               This
               is
               there
               said
               to
               be
               with
               God
               before
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               his
               delight
               and
               companion
               .
               Whence
               it
               appears
               that
               nothing
               but
               the
               
                 Eternal
                 Word
                 ,
                 Wisdom
              
               and
               Son
               of
               God
               can
               possibly
               be
               intended
               thereby
               .
               To
               avoid
               this
               Testimony
               given
               unto
               his
               Eternal
               subsistence
               ,
               the
               Jews
               first
               invented
               this
               Fable
               ,
               that
               the
               Law
               was
               
                 created
                 before
                 the
                 world
              
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               it
               ,
               was
               that
               which
               God
               conversed
               with
               ,
               and
               delighted
               in
               .
               And
               I
               have
               often
               wondered
               at
               the
               Censure
               of
               a
               learned
               
                 Christian
                 Annotator
              
               upon
               the
               place
               ;
               Haec
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 de
                 ea
                 sapientia
                 quae
                 in
                 Lege
                 apparet
                 exponunt
                 Hebraei
                 ;
                 &
                 sane
                 ei
                 ,
                 si
                 non
                 soli
                 at
                 praecipue
                 haec
                 attributa
                 conveniunt
                 ,
              
               contrary
               to
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               all
               Ages
               .
               
               It
               is
               true
               on
               v.
               22.
               and
               those
               that
               follow
               ,
               He
               affirms
               they
               may
               be
               expounded
               by
               that
               of
               
                 Philo
                 de
                 Coloniis
              
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               But
               whether
               this
               Platonical
               Declaration
               of
               the
               Nature
               ,
               and
               Work
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               employed
               by
               him
               as
               an
               Instrument
               in
               the
               Making
               and
               Government
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               would
               have
               been
               accepted
               in
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Church
              
               ,
               when
               this
               Place
               was
               vexed
               by
               the
               Arians
               ,
               and
               studiously
               vindicated
               by
               the
               
                 Orthodox
                 Fathers
              
               ,
               I
               much
               question
               .
               But
               to
               return
               ;
               If
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               observance
               of
               it
               ,
               be
               the
               only
               Remedy
               provided
               of
               God
               against
               the
               sin
               and
               misery
               of
               man
               ,
               the
               only
               means
               of
               Reconciliation
               with
               him
               ,
               all
               that
               dyed
               before
               the
               giving
               of
               it
               ,
               must
               perish
               ,
               and
               that
               eternally
               .
               But
               the
               contrary
               appears
               from
               this
               very
               consideration
               ,
               and
               is
               undeniably
               proved
               by
               our
               Apostle
               in
               the
               Instance
               of
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Gal.
              
               3.
               v.
               17.
               
               For
               he
               received
               the
               Promise
               ,
               and
               was
               taken
               into
               Covenant
               with
               God
               four
               hundred
               and
               thirty
               years
               before
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Law.
               And
               that
               Covenant
               conveyed
               unto
               him
               the
               Love
               and
               Favour
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               Deliverance
               from
               Sin
               and
               the
               Curse
               ,
               as
               themselves
               will
               not
               deny
               .
            
             
               There
               was
               therefore
               a
               Remedy
               in
               this
               case
               provided
               long
               before
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
               on
               Mount
               Sinai
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Law
               was
               not
               given
               unto
               that
               purpose
               ,
               but
               for
               other
               Ends
               at
               large
               declared
               by
               our
               Apostle
               .
               Either
               then
               they
               must
               grant
               that
               all
               the
               Patriarchs
               ,
               and
               he
               in
               especiall
               of
               whom
               they
               boast
               perished
               eternally
               ,
               or
               else
               that
               there
               was
               a
               means
               of
               Deliverance
               provided
               before
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               consequently
               that
               the
               Law
               was
               not
               given
               for
               that
               End.
               The
               first
               they
               will
               not
               do
               ,
               nor
               can
               without
               an
               absolute
               Renunciation
               of
               their
               own
               
                 Sacred
                 Writings
              
               ,
               wherein
               none
               have
               obtained
               a
               larger
               Testimony
               that
               they
               pleased
               God
               than
               they
               .
               The
               latter
               therefore
               followeth
               undeniably
               .
               If
               they
               shall
               say
               they
               had
               a
               way
               of
               Deliverance
               ,
               but
               God
               provided
               another
               afterwards
               ,
               as
               this
               would
               be
               spoken
               without
               Warrant
               or
               Authority
               from
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               so
               I
               desire
               to
               know
               both
               what
               that
               way
               was
               ,
               and
               why
               it
               was
               rejected
               .
               Of
               Gods
               appointment
               it
               was
               ,
               and
               effectual
               it
               was
               unto
               them
               that
               embraced
               it
               ,
               and
               why
               it
               should
               be
               laid
               aside
               who
               can
               declare
               ?
            
             
               Again
               ,
               as
               was
               before
               observed
               ,
               there
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               The
               
                 Moral
                 Precepts
              
               
                 
                   §
                
                 20
              
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               instituted
               Worship
               appointed
               in
               it
               .
               Unto
               this
               latter
               part
               do
               the
               Sacrifices
               of
               it
               belong
               .
               But
               neither
               of
               these
               are
               sufficient
               unto
               the
               End
               proposed
               ,
               nor
               jointly
               can
               they
               attain
               it
               .
               Two
               things
               are
               evidently
               necessary
               from
               what
               hath
               been
               discoursed
               ,
               unto
               the
               Deliverance
               enquired
               after
               .
               First
               ,
               That
               Man
               be
               reconciled
               unto
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               removal
               of
               the
               Curse
               ,
               and
               the
               Wrath
               due
               unto
               him
               for
               his
               Apostacy
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               his
               Nature
               be
               freed
               from
               that
               Principle
               of
               Sin
               and
               enmity
               against
               God
               ,
               
                 (
                 the
                 evil
                 figment
              
               )
               that
               it
               is
               tainted
               ,
               yea
               ,
               possessed
               withall
               .
               And
               neither
               of
               these
               can
               be
               effected
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               or
               either
               part
               of
               it
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               The
               
                 Moral
                 Precepts
              
               of
               it
               are
               the
               same
               with
               those
               that
               were
               written
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               by
               Nature
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 his
                 Creation
              
               which
               he
               transgressed
               in
               his
               first
               Rebellion
               .
               And
               he
               must
               be
               delivered
               from
               that
               guilt
               before
               any
               new
               Obedience
               can
               be
               accepted
               of
               him
               .
               His
               
                 old
                 debt
              
               must
               be
               satisfied
               for
               ,
               before
               he
               can
               treat
               for
               a
               
                 new
                 Reward
              
               ,
               which
               inseparably
               follows
               all
               acceptable
               Obedience
               .
               But
               this
               the
               Precepts
               of
               the
               Law
               take
               no
               notice
               of
               ,
               nor
               direct
               unto
               any
               way
               for
               its
               removal
               ;
               only
               supposing
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               by
               some
               other
               means
               ,
               it
               requires
               exact
               Obedience
               in
               them
               that
               come
               to
               God
               thereby
               .
               Hence
               our
               Apostle
               concludes
               ,
               that
               it
               could
               
                 not
                 give
                 life
              
               ,
               but
               was
               
                 weak
                 and
                 insufficient
              
               in
               its
               self
               unto
               any
               such
               purpose
               .
            
             
               Besides
               secondly
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               absolutely
               preserve
               men
               in
               its
               own
               Observation
               ;
               for
               it
               required
               that
               Obedience
               which
               never
               any
               sinner
               did
               or
               could
               in
               all
               things
               perform
               ;
               as
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               abundantly
               manifest
               .
               For
               they
               tell
               us
               ,
               
                 there
                 is
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 that
                 sinneth
                 not
                 ,
              
               1
               Kings
               8.
               v.
               46.
               2
               
               Chron.
               6.
               v.
               36.
               
               That
               ,
               if
               the
               Lord
               
                 should
                 mark
                 iniquity
                 no
                 man
                 could
                 stand
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               130.
               v.
               3.
               
               And
               that
               ,
               
                 if
                 he
                 enter
                 into
                 Judgement
              
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               )
               
                 no
                 man
                 living
                 can
                 be
                 justified
                 in
                 his
                 sight
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               143.
               v.
               2.
               
               To
               this
               Purpose
               see
               the
               excellent
               Discourse
               ,
               and
               invincible
               Reasonings
               of
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 chap.
              
               3.
               
               &
               4.
               
               This
               the
               Holy
               Men
               of
               Old
               confessed
               ,
               this
               the
               Scripture
               bears
               testimony
               unto
               ,
               and
               this
               Experience
               confirmes
               ,
               seeing
               
                 every
                 sin
              
               ,
               and
               transgression
               of
               that
               Law
               was
               put
               under
               
                 a
                 Curse
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               27.
               v.
               26.
               
               Where
               then
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               man
               that
               
                 sinneth
                 not
              
               ,
               and
               every
               sin
               is
               put
               under
               the
               curse
               ,
               the
               Law
               in
               the
               
                 Preceptive
                 part
              
               of
               it
               can
               be
               no
               means
               of
               delivery
               from
               the
               one
               or
               other
               ,
               but
               is
               rather
               a
               certain
               means
               of
               increasing
               and
               aggravating
               of
               them
               both
               .
               Neither
               is
               there
               any
               Testimony
               given
               concerning
               any
               one
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               that
               he
               was
               any
               other
               way
               justified
               before
               God
               ,
               but
               by
               
               
                 Faith
                 and
                 the
                 Pardon
                 of
                 Sins
                 ,
              
               which
               are
               not
               of
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               Law.
               See
               Gen.
               15.
               v.
               6.
               
               Psal.
               32.
               v.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Of
               Noah
               indeed
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               upright
               ,
               and
               
                 perfect
                 in
                 his
                 Generation
              
               ;
               that
               is
               sincere
               in
               his
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               free
               from
               the
               open
               wickedness
               of
               the
               Age
               wherein
               he
               lived
               .
               But
               as
               this
               was
               before
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
               by
               Moses
               ,
               so
               the
               Ground
               of
               his
               Freedom
               and
               Deliverance
               is
               added
               to
               be
               the
               
                 Gracious
                 Love
                 and
                 Favour
              
               of
               God.
               This
               the
               Jews
               themselves
               confess
               in
               
                 Bereshith
                 Rabba
                 :
                 Sect.
              
               29.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Even
               Noah
               
                 himself
                 who
                 was
                 left
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 not
                 every
                 way
                 as
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 found
                 Grace
                 or
                 Favour
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               And
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               they
               speak
               concerning
               Abraham
               himself
               elsewhere
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 findest
                 that
              
               Abraham
               
                 our
                 Father
                 inherited
                 not
                 this
                 world
                 and
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 any
                 otherwise
                 than
                 by
                 Faith
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 he
                 believed
                 God.
              
               This
               part
               therefore
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               is
               plainly
               convinced
               to
               be
               insufficient
               to
               deliver
               sinners
               from
               an
               Antecedent
               guilt
               ,
               and
               Curse
               due
               thereunto
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 21
              
               It
               remains
               then
               that
               the
               
                 Sacrifices
                 of
                 the
                 Law
              
               must
               yield
               the
               Relief
               enquired
               after
               ,
               or
               we
               are
               still
               at
               a
               loss
               in
               this
               matter
               .
               And
               these
               the
               Jews
               would
               willingly
               place
               their
               chief
               confidence
               in
               ;
               they
               did
               so
               of
               old
               .
               Since
               indeed
               they
               have
               been
               driven
               from
               their
               Observation
               ;
               they
               have
               betaken
               themselves
               unto
               other
               Helps
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               appear
               to
               be
               utterly
               hopeless
               .
               But
               they
               sufficiently
               manifest
               their
               great
               reserve
               against
               the
               Accusation
               of
               their
               Consciences
               to
               be
               in
               them
               ,
               by
               the
               ludicrous
               wayes
               of
               representing
               ,
               or
               rather
               counterfeiting
               of
               them
               that
               they
               have
               invented
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifies
               a
               man
               ;
               and
               among
               the
               Rabbins
               a
               Cock
               also
               .
               Hence
               
                 Ben
                 Vzziel
              
               renders
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Ezion
                 Geber
              
               .
               The
               name
               of
               a
               City
               ,
               Deut.
               2.8
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               
                 City
                 of
                 a
                 Cock.
              
               And
               Isa.
               22.
               v.
               17.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               rendered
               by
               
                 Hierom
                 ,
                 Gallus
                 Gallinaceus
              
               .
               Granting
               therefore
               that
               the
               Punishment
               of
               Geber
               is
               required
               unto
               Attonement
               and
               Reconciliation
               ,
               and
               that
               some
               such
               thing
               was
               signified
               in
               their
               Sacrifices
               ,
               they
               do
               each
               one
               for
               himself
               ,
               torture
               ,
               slay
               ,
               and
               offer
               a
               Cock
               on
               the
               day
               of
               Expiation
               to
               make
               attonement
               for
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               that
               unto
               the
               Devil
               .
               The
               Rites
               of
               that
               Diabolical
               Solemnity
               are
               declared
               at
               large
               by
               Buxtorfius
               in
               his
               
                 Synagog
                 .
                 Judaic
                 .
                 cap.
              
               20.
               
               But
               yet
               as
               this
               folly
               manifests
               that
               they
               can
               find
               no
               rest
               in
               their
               consciences
               without
               their
               Sacrifices
               ,
               so
               it
               gives
               them
               not
               at
               all
               what
               they
               seek
               after
               .
               And
               therefore
               being
               driven
               from
               all
               other
               hopes
               they
               trust
               at
               length
               unto
               their
               own
               Death
               ,
               for
               in
               Life
               they
               have
               no
               hope
               ;
               making
               this
               one
               of
               their
               constant
               Prayers
               ,
               
                 Let
                 my
                 Death
                 be
                 the
                 Expiation
                 of
                 all
                 Sins
                 .
              
               But
               this
               is
               the
               curse
               ,
               and
               so
               no
               means
               to
               avoid
               it
               .
               Omitting
               therefore
               these
               horrid
               follies
               of
               men
               under
               despair
               ,
               an
               effect
               of
               that
               wrath
               which
               is
               come
               upon
               them
               unto
               the
               uttermost
               ,
               the
               thing
               its
               self
               may
               be
               considered
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               Sacrifices
               of
               Moses's
               Law
               in
               and
               by
               themselves
               ,
               should
               be
               a
               means
               to
               deliver
               men
               from
               the
               guilt
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               to
               reconcile
               them
               unto
               God
               ,
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               
                 Light
                 of
                 Nature
              
               ,
               their
               own
               
                 proper
                 use
              
               ,
               and
               express
               Testimonies
               of
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               .
               For
               First
               ,
               Can
               any
               man
               think
               it
               reasonable
               that
               the
               blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
               should
               of
               its
               self
               make
               an
               Expiation
               of
               the
               sin
               of
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               ,
               reconcile
               them
               to
               God
               the
               Judge
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               impart
               unto
               them
               an
               Everlasting
               Righteousness
               ?
               Our
               Apostle
               declares
               the
               manifest
               impossibility
               hereof
               ,
               Heb.
               10.
               v.
               4.
               
               They
               must
               have
               very
               mean
               and
               low
               thoughts
               of
               God
               ,
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               Justice
               ,
               Truth
               ,
               of
               the
               Demerit
               of
               Sin
               ,
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Hell
               ,
               who
               think
               them
               all
               to
               depend
               on
               the
               blood
               of
               a
               
                 Calf
                 or
                 a
                 Goat
              
               .
               The
               Sacrifices
               of
               them
               indeed
               might
               by
               Gods
               appointment
               represent
               that
               to
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               which
               is
               effectuall
               unto
               the
               whole
               End
               of
               appeasing
               Gods
               Justice
               ,
               and
               of
               obtaining
               his
               Favour
               ;
               but
               that
               they
               should
               themselves
               effect
               it
               ,
               is
               unsuitable
               unto
               all
               the
               Apprehensions
               which
               are
               imbred
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
               either
               concerning
               the
               nature
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               Guilt
               of
               Sin.
               Secondly
               ,
               Their
               Primitive
               and
               proper
               use
               ,
               doth
               manifest
               the
               same
               .
               For
               they
               were
               to
               be
               frequently
               repeated
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               the
               Repetitions
               of
               them
               ,
               there
               was
               still
               new
               mention
               made
               of
               sin
               .
               They
               could
               not
               therefore
               by
               themselves
               take
               it
               away
               ;
               for
               if
               they
               could
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               have
               been
               reiterated
               .
               It
               is
               apparent
               therefore
               that
               their
               use
               was
               to
               represent
               and
               bring
               to
               remembrance
               that
               which
               did
               perfectly
               take
               away
               sin
               .
               For
               a
               
                 perfect
                 work
              
               may
               be
               often
               remembred
               ,
               but
               it
               need
               not
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               often
               done
               .
               For
               being
               done
               for
               such
               an
               End
               ,
               and
               that
               End
               being
               obtained
               it
               cannot
               be
               done
               again
               .
               The
               Sacrifices
               therefore
               were
               never
               appointed
               ,
               never
               used
               
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 sin
              
               ,
               which
               they
               did
               not
               ,
               but
               to
               represent
               that
               which
               did
               so
               effectually
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               there
               were
               
                 some
                 sins
              
               that
               men
               may
               be
               guilty
               of
               whom
               God
               will
               not
               utterly
               reject
               ,
               for
               which
               there
               was
               no
               Sacrifice
               appointed
               in
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
              
               :
               as
               was
               the
               
               case
               with
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               51.
               v.
               16.
               which
               makes
               it
               undeniable
               that
               there
               was
               some
               other
               way
               of
               Attonement
               besides
               them
               and
               beyond
               them
               ,
               as
               our
               Apostle
               declares
               ,
               Acts
               13.
               v.
               38
               ,
               39.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               Scripture
               expresly
               rejects
               all
               the
               Sacrifices
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               trusted
               in
               for
               any
               such
               End
               and
               Purpose
               ,
               which
               sufficiently
               demonstrates
               that
               they
               were
               never
               appointed
               thereunto
               .
               See
               Psal.
               40
               v.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Psal.
               50.
               v.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Isa.
               1.
               v.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Chap.
               66.
               v.
               3.
               
               Amos.
               5.21
               ,
               22.
               
               Micha
               6.
               v.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               and
               other
               places
               innumerable
               .
            
             
               Add
               unto
               what
               hath
               been
               spoken
               ,
               that
               during
               the
               Observation
               of
               the
               whole
               Law
               
                 
                   §
                
                 22
              
               of
               Moses
               ,
               whilest
               it
               was
               in
               force
               by
               the
               Appointment
               of
               God
               himself
               ,
               He
               still
               directed
               those
               who
               sought
               for
               Acceptance
               with
               him
               ,
               unto
               a
               
                 New
                 Covenant
              
               of
               Grace
               ,
               whole
               Benefits
               by
               faith
               they
               were
               then
               made
               partakers
               of
               ,
               and
               whole
               nature
               was
               afterwards
               more
               fully
               to
               be
               declared
               .
               See
               Jerem.
               31.
               v.
               31
               ,
               32
               ,
               33
               ,
               34.
               with
               the
               inferences
               of
               our
               Apostle
               thereon
               ,
               Heb.
               8.12
               ,
               13.
               
               And
               this
               plainly
               everts
               the
               whole
               Foundation
               of
               the
               Jews
               Expectation
               of
               Justification
               before
               God
               on
               the
               account
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               given
               on
               Mount
               Sinai
               .
               For
               to
               what
               purpose
               should
               God
               call
               them
               from
               resting
               on
               the
               Covenant
               thereof
               ,
               to
               look
               for
               Mercy
               and
               Grace
               in
               and
               by
               another
               ,
               if
               that
               had
               been
               able
               to
               give
               them
               the
               help
               desired
               ?
            
             
               In
               brief
               then
               ,
               the
               Jews
               fixing
               on
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
              
               ,
               as
               the
               only
               means
               of
               delivery
               from
               sin
               and
               death
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               thereby
               exclude
               all
               mankind
               besides
               themselves
               from
               any
               interest
               in
               the
               Love
               ,
               Favour
               ,
               or
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               they
               greatly
               design
               and
               desire
               ,
               so
               they
               cast
               themselves
               also
               into
               a
               miserable
               restless
               self-condemned
               condition
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               by
               trusting
               to
               that
               which
               will
               not
               relieve
               them
               ,
               and
               into
               Endless
               misery
               hereafter
               ,
               by
               refusing
               that
               which
               effectually
               would
               make
               them
               
                 Heirs
                 of
                 Salvation
              
               .
               For
               whilest
               they
               perish
               in
               their
               sin
               ,
               another
               ,
               better
               ,
               more
               glorious
               and
               sure
               Remedy
               against
               all
               the
               Evils
               that
               are
               come
               upon
               mankind
               ,
               or
               are
               justly
               feared
               to
               be
               coming
               by
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               is
               provided
               in
               the
               Grace
               ,
               Wisdom
               ,
               and
               Love
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               shall
               now
               farther
               be
               demonstrated
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               intimation
               that
               God
               gave
               of
               this
               work
               of
               his
               Grace
               in
               Redeeming
               mankind
               
                 
                   §
                
                 23
              
               from
               sin
               and
               misery
               ,
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               Promise
               subjoyned
               unto
               the
               Curse
               denounced
               against
               our
               first
               Parents
               ,
               and
               their
               Posterity
               in
               them
               ,
               Gen.
               3.
               v.
               15.
               
               
                 The
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 Woman
                 shall
                 bruise
                 the
                 Heaa
                 of
                 the
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Serpent
                 shall
                 bruise
                 his
                 Heel
                 .
              
               Two
               things
               there
               are
               contained
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 A
                 Promise
                 of
                 Relief
              
               from
               the
               misery
               brought
               on
               mankind
               by
               the
               Temptation
               of
               Satan
               ;
               and
               an
               intimation
               of
               the
               Means
               or
               Way
               ,
               whereby
               it
               should
               be
               brought
               about
               .
               That
               the
               first
               is
               included
               in
               these
               words
               is
               evident
               ;
               For
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               If
               there
               be
               not
               a
               Promise
               of
               Deliverance
               expressed
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               whence
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               execution
               of
               the
               sentence
               of
               Death
               against
               sin
               ,
               is
               suspended
               ?
               Unless
               we
               will
               allow
               an
               Intervention
               satisfactory
               to
               the
               Righteousness
               and
               Truth
               of
               God
               to
               be
               expressed
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               there
               would
               have
               been
               a
               truth
               in
               the
               
                 suggestion
                 of
                 the
                 Serpent
              
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               whatever
               God
               had
               said
               ,
               yet
               indeed
               they
               were
               not
               to
               dye
               .
               The
               Jews
               in
               the
               
                 Midrash
                 Tehillim
              
               ,
               as
               Kimchi
               informs
               us
               on
               Psal.
               92.
               whose
               Title
               is
               ,
               
                 a
                 Psalm
                 for
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 Day
                 ,
              
               which
               they
               generally
               assign
               unto
               Adam
               ,
               say
               that
               Adam
               was
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Garden
                 of
                 Eden
              
               ,
               on
               the
               Evening
               of
               the
               
                 sixth
                 day
              
               ;
               after
               which
               God
               came
               to
               execute
               the
               
                 Sentence
                 of
                 Death
              
               upon
               him
               ;
               but
               the
               Sabbath
               being
               come
               on
               ,
               the
               Punishment
               was
               deferred
               ,
               whereon
               Adam
               made
               that
               Psalm
               for
               the
               
                 Sabbath
                 Day
              
               .
               Without
               an
               interposition
               of
               some
               external
               Cause
               and
               Reason
               they
               acknowledge
               that
               Death
               ought
               immediately
               to
               have
               been
               inflicted
               ;
               and
               other
               besides
               what
               is
               mentioned
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               there
               was
               none
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               whole
               Evil
               of
               sin
               and
               Curse
               that
               mankind
               then
               did
               ,
               or
               was
               to
               suffer
               under
               ,
               proceeded
               from
               the
               friendship
               contracted
               between
               the
               Woman
               and
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               and
               her
               fixing
               faith
               in
               him
               .
               God
               here
               declares
               that
               he
               will
               break
               that
               League
               ,
               and
               put
               Enmity
               between
               them
               .
               Being
               now
               both
               of
               them
               under
               the
               same
               condition
               of
               sin
               and
               Curse
               ,
               this
               could
               not
               be
               without
               a
               change
               of
               Condition
               in
               one
               of
               them
               .
               Satan
               is
               not
               divided
               from
               himself
               ;
               nor
               is
               at
               Enmity
               with
               them
               that
               are
               left
               wholly
               in
               his
               Estate
               .
               A
               change
               of
               Condition
               therefore
               on
               the
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Woman
                 and
                 her
                 Seed
              
               ,
               is
               plainly
               promised
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               a
               Deliverance
               from
               the
               state
               of
               sin
               and
               misery
               wherein
               they
               were
               .
               Without
               this
               the
               
                 Enmity
                 mentioned
              
               could
               not
               have
               ensued
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               In
               pursuit
               of
               this
               Enmity
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               woman
               was
               to
               
                 bruise
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Serpent
                 .
              
               The
               Head
               is
               the
               seat
               of
               his
               Power
               and
               Craft
               .
               Without
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Evil
               and
               pernicious
               effects
               which
               by
               his
               Counsel
               he
               had
               brought
               about
               ,
               his
               Head
               cannot
               be
               bruised
               .
               By
               his
               Head
               he
               had
               contrived
               the
               Ruine
               of
               mankind
               ;
               and
               
               without
               the
               Destruction
               of
               his
               Works
               ,
               and
               a
               Recovery
               from
               that
               Ruine
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               conquered
               ,
               nor
               his
               Head
               bruised
               .
               And
               as
               these
               things
               though
               they
               may
               now
               seem
               somewhat
               obscurely
               expressed
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               are
               yet
               made
               plain
               unto
               us
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               so
               the
               importance
               of
               them
               was
               evident
               unto
               our
               first
               Parents
               of
               old
               ,
               being
               expounded
               by
               all
               the
               Circumstances
               wherewith
               the
               matter
               of
               fact
               was
               attended
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               intimation
               of
               the
               manner
               how
               this
               work
               shall
               be
               performed
               .
               This
               First
               ,
               God
               takes
               upon
               himself
               ;
               I
               will
               do
               it
               ;
               I
               will
               put
               Enmity
               :
               It
               is
               an
               issue
               of
               his
               Soveraign
               Wisdom
               and
               Grace
               .
               But
               Secondly
               ,
               He
               will
               do
               it
               in
               and
               by
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               ;
               the
               
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 Woman
              
               .
               And
               two
               things
               must
               concur
               to
               the
               effecting
               of
               it
               .
               First
               ,
               That
               this
               
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 Woman
              
               must
               conquer
               Satan
               ;
               bruise
               his
               Head
               ,
               destroy
               his
               Works
               ,
               and
               procure
               Deliverance
               for
               mankind
               thereby
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               he
               must
               suffer
               from
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               means
               of
               Satan
               in
               his
               so
               doing
               ;
               the
               Serpent
               must
               
                 bruise
                 his
                 Heel
              
               .
               This
               is
               the
               
                 Remedy
                 and
                 Relief
              
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               provided
               for
               mankind
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               MESSIAH
               ;
               or
               God
               joyning
               with
               the
               Nature
               of
               man
               ,
               to
               Deliver
               mankind
               from
               sin
               and
               Eternal
               misery
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 24
              
               This
               Promise
               of
               Relief
               by
               the
               
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 Woman
              
               ,
               is
               as
               the
               first
               ,
               so
               the
               only
               intimation
               that
               God
               gave
               unto
               our
               first
               Parents
               ,
               of
               a
               way
               of
               Deliverance
               from
               that
               condition
               whereinto
               they
               and
               the
               whole
               Creation
               were
               brought
               by
               the
               Entrance
               of
               Evil
               or
               Sin.
               It
               was
               likewise
               the
               first
               Discovery
               that
               there
               was
               in
               him
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Benignity
               ,
               Grace
               ,
               Kindness
               ,
               or
               Mercy
               ,
               Compassion
               ,
               Pardon
               .
               Hereby
               he
               declared
               himself
               to
               be
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Neh.
               9.
               v.
               17.
               
               
                 A
                 God
                 of
                 Pardons
                 ,
                 Gracious
                 ,
                 and
                 tenderly
                 mercifull
                 .
              
               As
               also
               Psalm
               86.
               v.
               5.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Good
                 and
                 pardoning
                 and
                 much
                 in
                 mercy
                 .
              
               And
               if
               this
               be
               not
               acknowledged
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               confessed
               that
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               at
               least
               unto
               the
               Flood
               ,
               if
               not
               unto
               the
               dayes
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               in
               which
               space
               of
               Time
               we
               have
               Testimony
               concerning
               some
               ,
               that
               they
               walked
               with
               God
               and
               pleased
               him
               ,
               were
               left
               without
               any
               certain
               ground
               of
               Faith
               ,
               or
               hope
               of
               Acceptance
               with
               him
               .
               For
               without
               some
               knowledge
               of
               this
               Mercy
               ,
               and
               the
               Provision
               of
               a
               way
               for
               its
               exercise
               ,
               they
               could
               have
               no
               such
               Perswasion
               .
               This
               then
               we
               have
               obtained
               ,
               that
               God
               presently
               upon
               the
               Entrance
               of
               sin
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               breach
               of
               its
               publick
               Peace
               thereby
               ,
               promised
               a
               Reparation
               of
               that
               Evil
               in
               the
               whole
               Extent
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               be
               wrought
               in
               and
               b●
               the
               
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 Woman
              
               ;
               That
               is
               the
               MESSIAH
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 25
              
               According
               unto
               our
               Design
               we
               may
               take
               along
               with
               us
               the
               thoughts
               of
               the
               Jews
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               expressed
               after
               their
               manner
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               Serpent
               that
               tempted
               Eve
               ,
               who
               is
               here
               threatned
               as
               the
               Head
               of
               all
               the
               Evil
               that
               ensued
               thereon
               ,
               they
               confess
               that
               Satan
               accompanied
               him
               ,
               and
               was
               principally
               intended
               in
               the
               Curse
               denounced
               against
               him
               .
               So
               the
               Targum
               of
               
                 Ben
                 Vzziel
                 ;
                 When
                 the
                 Serpent
                 came
                 to
                 tempt
                 Eve
                 ,
              
               she
               saw
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Samael
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 Death
                 upon
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               Maimonides
               gives
               a
               large
               account
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               their
               Wisemen
               in
               this
               matter
               .
               
                 More
                 Nebuch
              
               .
               pag.
               2.
               cap.
               20.
               
               
                 At
                 neque
                 hoc
                 praetereundum
                 quod
                 in
                 Midrash
                 adducunt
                 Sapientes
                 nostri
                 ,
                 Serpentem
                 equitatum
                 fuisse
                 ,
                 quantitatem
                 ejus
                 instar
                 Cameli
                 ,
                 &
                 sessorem
                 ejus
                 fuisse
                 illum
                 qui
                 decepit
                 Evam
                 ,
                 huncque
                 Sessorem
                 fuisse
                 Samaelem
                 ,
                 quod
                 nomen
                 absolute
                 usurpant
                 de
                 Sathana
                 .
                 Invenies
                 enim
                 quod
                 in
                 multis
                 locis
                 dicunt
                 Sathanam
                 voluisse
                 impedire
                 Abrahamum
                 ne
                 ligaret
                 Isaacum
                 ,
                 sic
                 voluisse
                 impedire
                 Isaacum
                 ne
                 obsequeretur
                 ,
                 voluntati
                 patris
                 sui
                 ;
                 alibi
                 vero
                 in
                 hoc
                 eodem
                 negotio
                 dicunt
                 ,
                 venit
                 Samael
                 ad
                 Abrahamum
                 ;
                 sic
                 itaque
                 apparet
                 quod
                 Samael
                 sit
                 ipse
                 Sathan
                 .
              
               To
               omit
               their
               Fables
               ,
               this
               in
               evident
               ,
               that
               they
               acknowledge
               it
               was
               Satan
               who
               deceived
               Eve.
               And
               in
               
                 Bereshith
                 Rabba
                 ,
                 sect
              
               .
               10.
               
               They
               give
               an
               account
               why
               God
               expostulated
               with
               Adam
               and
               Eve
               before
               he
               pronounced
               Sentence
               against
               them
               ,
               but
               without
               any
               Word
               or
               Question
               proceeded
               immediately
               unto
               the
               Doom
               of
               the
               Serpent
               ;
               For
               say
               they
               ,
               
                 the
                 Holy
                 Blessed
                 God
                 said
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 This
                 Serpent
                 is
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 cunning
                 disputer
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 I
                 speak
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 strait
                 way
                 say
                 ,
                 thou
                 gavest
                 them
                 a
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 gave
                 them
                 a
                 Commandment
                 ;
                 why
                 did
                 they
                 leave
                 thy
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 my
                 Commandment
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 presently
                 pronounced
                 sentence
                 against
                 him
              
               ;
               And
               the
               same
               words
               are
               repeated
               in
               
                 Midrash
                 Vaiikra
                 ad
                 cap.
              
               13.
               v.
               2.
               which
               things
               can
               be
               understood
               of
               Satan
               only
               .
               I
               know
               some
               of
               the
               later
               Masters
               have
               other
               thoughts
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               because
               they
               discover
               what
               use
               may
               be
               made
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               the
               Faith
               of
               their
               fore-fathers
               in
               this
               matter
               .
            
             
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               in
               his
               Commentary
               on
               this
               place
               disputes
               the
               Opinions
               of
               their
               Doctors
               ;
               
               and
               although
               he
               acknowledge
               that
               
                 Rabbi
                 Saadias
                 Haggaon
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Rabbi
                 Samuel
                 Ben
                 Hophni
              
               ,
               with
               others
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               indeed
               their
               Targums
               ,
               and
               Talmuds
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               antient
               Writers
               )
               affirm
               Satan
               to
               be
               intended
               ,
               yet
               he
               contends
               for
               the
               Serpent
               only
               ,
               on
               the
               weak
               pretences
               that
               Satan
               
                 goeth
                 not
                 on
                 his
                 Belly
                 ,
                 nor
                 eateth
                 Dust
                 ,
              
               which
               things
               in
               the
               letter
               are
               confessed
               to
               belong
               unto
               the
               Instrument
               that
               he
               used
               .
               And
               hereon
               they
               would
               have
               it
               that
               the
               Serpent
               was
               deprived
               of
               
                 voice
                 and
                 understanding
              
               which
               before
               he
               had
               ,
               so
               making
               him
               a
               
                 rational
                 subsistence
              
               ,
               who
               is
               expresly
               reckoned
               amongst
               the
               Beasts
               of
               the
               Field
               .
            
             
               The
               Root
               of
               all
               Evil
               also
               they
               would
               have
               to
               lye
               in
               the
               
                 matter
                 whereof
                 we
                 were
                 originally
                 made
              
               ;
               an
               impossible
               figment
               ,
               invented
               to
               reflect
               the
               guilt
               of
               all
               sin
               on
               Him
               that
               made
               us
               .
               Thus
               every
               thing
               seems
               right
               to
               men
               that
               will
               serve
               the
               present
               turns
               ,
               whilest
               they
               shut
               their
               Eyes
               against
               the
               Truth
               .
               But
               we
               have
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Antientest
               ,
               Best
               ,
               and
               Wisest
               of
               them
               in
               this
               matter
               ;
               as
               also
               unto
               the
               Deliverance
               here
               promised
               .
               The
               two
               Targums
               ,
               of
               Vzzielides
               and
               that
               called
               Jerusalem
               ,
               both
               agree
               ,
               that
               these
               words
               contain
               a
               Remedy
               of
               the
               Effects
               of
               Satans
               Temptation
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               be
               wrought
               by
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               or
               as
               they
               speak
               in
               his
               dayes
               .
               And
               hence
               they
               have
               a
               common
               saying
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               
                 last
                 dayes
              
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               the
               Old
               Testament
               Periphrasis
               of
               the
               Dayes
               of
               the
               Messiah
               )
               
                 all
                 things
                 shall
                 be
                 healed
                 but
                 the
                 Serpent
                 and
                 the
                 Gibeonites
              
               ;
               by
               whom
               they
               understand
               all
               Hypocrites
               and
               Unbelievers
               .
               Satan
               therefore
               is
               to
               be
               conquered
               by
               the
               
                 bruising
                 of
                 his
                 Head
              
               ;
               and
               conquered
               he
               is
               not
               ,
               nor
               can
               be
               ,
               unless
               his
               work
               be
               destroyed
               .
               In
               the
               destruction
               of
               his
               work
               ,
               consists
               the
               Delivery
               of
               mankind
               from
               the
               twofold
               evil
               mentioned
               .
               And
               this
               is
               to
               be
               effected
               by
               the
               
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 Woman
              
               ,
               to
               be
               brought
               forth
               into
               the
               world
               unto
               that
               end
               and
               purpose
               .
               For
               when
               the
               Production
               of
               this
               Seed
               is
               restrained
               unto
               the
               Family
               and
               Posterity
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               expresly
               ,
               that
               in
               ,
               or
               by
               it
               ,
               all
               the
               Kindreds
               of
               the
               earth
               should
               be
               blessed
               ,
               which
               they
               could
               not
               be
               ,
               without
               a
               removal
               and
               taking
               away
               of
               the
               Curse
               .
            
             
               We
               may
               now
               therefore
               take
               the
               summ
               of
               this
               Discourse
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               whole
               matter
               
                 
                   §
                
                 26
              
               that
               we
               have
               insisted
               on
               ,
               about
               the
               Entrance
               of
               sin
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               Remedy
               provided
               in
               the
               Grace
               and
               Wisdom
               of
               God
               against
               it
               .
               It
               appears
               upon
               our
               Enquiry
               ;
               First
               ,
               That
               the
               Sin
               of
               our
               First
               Parents
               ,
               was
               the
               Occasion
               and
               Cause
               of
               all
               that
               Evil
               which
               is
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               of
               all
               that
               is
               felt
               or
               justly
               feared
               by
               mankind
               .
               For
               as
               those
               who
               knew
               not
               ,
               or
               received
               not
               the
               Revelation
               of
               the
               Truth
               in
               these
               things
               made
               unto
               us
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               could
               never
               assign
               any
               other
               cause
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               might
               be
               satisfactory
               unto
               an
               ordinary
               
                 rational
                 Enquiry
              
               ,
               so
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               the
               Scripture
               make
               it
               most
               evident
               ,
               and
               especially
               that
               insisted
               on
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               It
               hath
               been
               evinced
               ,
               tha●
               mankind
               could
               not
               recover
               ,
               or
               deliver
               themselves
               from
               under
               the
               power
               of
               their
               own
               innate
               corruption
               and
               disorder
               ,
               nor
               from
               the
               effects
               of
               the
               Curse
               and
               Wrath
               of
               God
               that
               came
               upon
               them
               .
               Neither
               is
               there
               any
               ground
               of
               Expectation
               of
               Relief
               from
               any
               other
               part
               of
               Gods
               Creation
               .
               But
               yet
               that
               God
               for
               the
               praise
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Grace
               ,
               Mercy
               and
               Goodness
               ,
               would
               effect
               it
               and
               bring
               it
               about
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               That
               this
               Relief
               and
               Deliverance
               is
               first
               intimated
               and
               declared
               ,
               in
               those
               words
               of
               God
               unto
               the
               Serpent
               ;
               
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 Enmity
                 between
                 thee
                 and
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
                 and
                 between
                 thy
                 seed
                 and
                 her
                 seed
                 ;
                 it
                 shall
                 bruise
                 thy
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 bruise
                 his
                 heel
                 .
              
               Which
               appears
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               Because
               in
               and
               with
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               Satan
               who
               was
               the
               Head
               of
               all
               Apostasie
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               our
               first
               
                 Parents
                 were
                 beguiled
              
               ,
               is
               intended
               in
               these
               words
               .
               This
               we
               have
               made
               evident
               from
               the
               Confession
               of
               the
               Jews
               with
               whom
               in
               this
               matter
               principally
               we
               have
               to
               do
               .
               And
               to
               what
               hath
               been
               already
               observed
               unto
               that
               purpose
               ,
               we
               may
               add
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               some
               other
               of
               them
               to
               the
               same
               Purpose
               ,
               
                 Rabbi
                 Bechai
              
               ,
               he
               whom
               they
               call
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Bechai
                 the
                 Elder
              
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 Comment
                 on
                 the
                 Law
              
               unto
               these
               words
               ,
               Gen.
               3.
               v.
               15.
               speaks
               to
               this
               purpose
               .
               
                 We
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 enmity
                 with
                 the
                 Serpent
                 than
                 with
                 other
                 creeping
                 things
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Scripture
                 Mystically
                 signifies
                 him
                 who
                 was
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 Serpent
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 crafty
                 Serpent
                 was
                 a
                 fit
                 instrument
                 for
                 that
                 force
                 ,
                 or
                 vertue
                 ,
                 that
                 joyned
                 its
                 self
                 therewithall
                 .
                 That
                 was
                 it
                 which
                 made
              
               Eve
               
                 to
                 sin
                 ,
                 whence
                 death
                 came
                 on
                 all
                 her
                 Posterity
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Enmity
                 between
                 the
                 Serpent
                 and
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 Woman
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Mysterie
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Serpent
                 is
                 sometimes
                 called
              
               Saraph
               ,
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 an
                 Angel
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 also
                 called
              
               Saraph
               .
               
                 And
                 now
                 thou
                 knowest
                 that
                 the
                 Serpent
                 is
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 evil
                 Figment
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 Death
                 .
              
               And
               
                 Rabbi
                 Judah
              
               ;
               in
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Many
                 Interpreters
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Evil
                 Figment
                 hath
                 all
                 its
                 force
                 from
                 the
                 Old
                 Serpent
                 ;
                 or
                 Satan
                 .
              
               To
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               the
               Author
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Caphtor
                 Vapaerach
                 ;
                 The
                 Devil
                 and
                 the
                 Serpent
                 are
                 called
                 by
                 one
                 name
                 .
              
               
               And
               many
               other
               Testimonies
               of
               the
               like
               importance
               might
               be
               collected
               out
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               We
               have
               also
               asurer
               word
               for
               our
               own
               satisfaction
               ,
               in
               the
               Application
               of
               this
               place
               unto
               Satan
               in
               the
               Divine
               Writings
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               :
               as
               2
               Cor.
               11.3
               .
               2
               Tim.
               2.14
               .
               Rom.
               5.11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               15.
               
               Heb.
               2.14
               ,
               15.
               1
               
               John
               3.8
               .
               Revel
               .
               12.9
               .
               and
               Chap.
               20.
               v.
               2
               ,
               3.
               but
               we
               forbear
               to
               press
               them
               on
               the
               Jews
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               evident
               from
               the
               thing
               it self
               .
               For
               (
               1.
               )
               Who
               can
               be
               so
               sottish
               as
               to
               imagine
               ,
               that
               this
               great
               Alteration
               which
               ensued
               on
               the
               works
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               which
               caused
               him
               to
               pronounce
               them
               accursed
               ,
               and
               to
               inflict
               so
               sore
               a
               Punishment
               on
               Adam
               and
               all
               his
               Posterity
               ,
               should
               arise
               from
               the
               Actings
               of
               a
               
                 Brute
                 Creature
              
               .
               Where
               is
               the
               glory
               of
               this
               dispensation
               ?
               How
               can
               we
               attribute
               it
               unto
               the
               Wisdom
               and
               Greatness
               of
               God
               ?
               What
               is
               there
               in
               it
               suitable
               unto
               his
               Righteousness
               and
               Holiness
               ?
               Whereas
               supposing
               this
               to
               be
               the
               work
               of
               him
               who
               was
               in
               himself
               the
               beginning
               of
               all
               Apostasie
               ,
               and
               who
               first
               brake
               the
               Law
               of
               his
               Creation
               ,
               all
               things
               answer
               the
               Excellency
               of
               the
               Divine
               Perfections
               .
               Moreover
               is
               it
               imaginable
               that
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               then
               flourishing
               in
               the
               vigour
               of
               all
               its
               intellectual
               Abilities
               ,
               Reason
               ,
               Wisdom
               ,
               Knowledge
               ;
               in
               that
               Order
               and
               Rectitude
               of
               them
               which
               was
               his
               Grace
               ,
               should
               be
               surprized
               ,
               seduced
               and
               brought
               into
               subjection
               ,
               unto
               the
               Craft
               and
               Machinations
               of
               an
               inferiour
               Creature
               ,
               a
               Beast
               of
               the
               Field
               ,
               and
               that
               unto
               its
               own
               Ruine
               Temporal
               and
               Eternal
               ?
               The
               
                 whole
                 nature
              
               of
               the
               inferiour
               creatures
               ,
               
                 James
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 tamed
                 by
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               3.
               v.
               7.
               and
               that
               now
               in
               his
               lessened
               and
               depraved
               condition
               ;
               and
               shall
               we
               think
               that
               this
               Excellent
               Nature
               ,
               in
               the
               blossom
               of
               its
               strength
               ,
               and
               right
               unto
               Rule
               over
               all
               ,
               should
               be
               tamed
               ,
               corrupted
               ,
               subdued
               ,
               by
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               Beast
               or
               a
               Serpent
               .
               And
               yet
               again
               ,
               whereas
               in
               the
               whole
               
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 Serpent
              
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               open
               design
               against
               the
               glory
               and
               honour
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               the
               welfare
               and
               happiness
               of
               mankind
               ,
               and
               that
               managed
               with
               Craft
               ,
               Subtilty
               ,
               and
               Forecast
               ,
               how
               can
               we
               imagine
               that
               such
               a
               contrivance
               should
               befall
               a
               
                 brute
                 Worm
              
               ,
               uncapable
               of
               Moral
               Evil
               ,
               and
               newly
               framed
               out
               of
               the
               dust
               by
               the
               power
               of
               its
               Creator
               ?
               Hitherto
               it
               had
               continued
               under
               the
               Law
               and
               Order
               of
               its
               Creation
               ;
               and
               shall
               we
               now
               think
               that
               suddenly
               on
               an
               instant
               ,
               it
               should
               
                 engage
                 thus
                 desperately
              
               against
               God
               and
               man
               ?
               And
               further
               the
               actings
               of
               the
               Serpent
               were
               by
               Reason
               and
               with
               Speech
               .
               And
               doth
               not
               a
               supposal
               that
               he
               was
               endowed
               with
               them
               plainly
               exempt
               him
               from
               that
               Order
               and
               
                 kind
                 of
                 Creatures
              
               whereof
               he
               was
               ,
               and
               place
               him
               among
               the
               number
               of
               the
               
                 intellectual
                 and
                 rationall
              
               parts
               of
               the
               Creation
               ?
               And
               is
               not
               this
               contrary
               to
               the
               Analogie
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               open
               truth
               of
               the
               thing
               its
               self
               ,
               he
               being
               cursed
               among
               the
               
                 Beasts
                 of
                 the
                 Field
              
               ?
               To
               say
               ,
               as
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               seems
               to
               do
               ,
               that
               God
               gave
               him
               
                 Reason
                 and
                 Speech
              
               for
               that
               occasion
               ,
               is
               blasphemously
               to
               make
               God
               the
               sole-Author
               of
               that
               Temptation
               which
               he
               so
               much
               abhorred
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               Considering
               the
               Punishment
               denounced
               against
               mankind
               ,
               of
               Death
               Temporall
               and
               Eternall
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               threatned
               unto
               the
               Serpent
               bears
               no
               proportion
               unto
               it
               ,
               if
               it
               concern
               only
               the
               Serpent
               its
               self
               .
               And
               what
               Rule
               of
               Justice
               will
               admit
               ,
               that
               the
               Accessory
               should
               be
               punished
               with
               greater
               Sufferings
               than
               the
               Principal
               ?
               Neither
               doth
               this
               Punishment
               as
               to
               the
               Principal
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               
                 bruising
                 of
                 the
                 Head
              
               ,
               befall
               all
               Serpents
               ,
               yea
               ,
               but
               few
               of
               them
               in
               comparison
               ,
               doubtless
               not
               one
               of
               a
               Million
               ,
               whereas
               
                 all
                 mankind
              
               none
               excepted
               were
               liable
               unto
               the
               Penalty
               denounced
               against
               them
               .
               Were
               no
               more
               men
               intended
               herein
               than
               are
               
                 bitten
                 on
                 the
                 heel
              
               by
               Serpents
               ,
               the
               matter
               were
               otherwise
               ;
               but
               death
               is
               passed
               upon
               all
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               all
               have
               sinned
               .
               Satan
               then
               it
               was
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               Principal
               in
               this
               Seduction
               ,
               the
               Author
               of
               all
               Apostasie
               from
               God
               ,
               who
               using
               the
               
                 Serpent
                 its
                 instrument
              
               ,
               involved
               that
               also
               so
               far
               in
               the
               Curse
               ,
               as
               to
               render
               it
               of
               all
               Creatures
               the
               most
               abhorred
               of
               mankind
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 27
              
               Against
               this
               Seducer
               it
               is
               denounced
               ,
               that
               his
               
                 Head
                 should
                 be
                 bruised
              
               .
               The
               Head
               of
               Satan
               ,
               is
               his
               Craft
               and
               Power
               .
               From
               these
               issued
               all
               that
               Evil
               whereinto
               mankind
               was
               fallen
               .
               In
               the
               bruising
               therefore
               of
               his
               Head
               ,
               the
               defeat
               of
               his
               Counsel
               ,
               the
               destruction
               of
               his
               Work
               ,
               and
               the
               Deliverance
               of
               Mankind
               is
               contained
               ,
               as
               our
               Apostle
               most
               excellently
               declares
               ,
               Heb.
               2.
               
               Death
               must
               be
               removed
               ,
               and
               Righteousness
               brought
               in
               ,
               and
               acceptance
               with
               God
               procured
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Head
                 of
                 Satan
              
               is
               not
               bruised
               .
               This
               therefore
               is
               openly
               and
               plainly
               a
               promise
               of
               the
               Deliverance
               enquired
               after
               .
            
             
               Moreover
               ,
               There
               is
               a
               Declaration
               made
               ,
               how
               this
               Victory
               shall
               be
               obtained
               ,
               and
               this
               Deliverance
               wrought
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               by
               the
               
                 Seed
                 of
                 the
                 Woman
              
               .
               This
               seed
               is
               twice
               repeated
               in
               the
               words
               ;
               once
               expresly
               ,
               and
               
                 her
                 seed
              
               ;
               and
               Secondly
               it
               is
               included
               in
               the
               Pronoun
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               it
               .
               And
               as
               by
               seed
               in
               the
               first
               place
               the
               Posterity
               of
               the
               Woman
               ,
               some
               to
               be
               born
               of
               her
               race
               ,
               partakers
               of
               humane
               nature
               may
               be
               intended
               ,
               as
               the
               subjects
               
               of
               the
               
                 Enmity
                 mentioned
              
               ,
               so
               in
               the
               latter
               some
               
                 single
                 person
              
               ,
               some
               one
               of
               her
               Posterity
               or
               seed
               ,
               that
               should
               obtain
               the
               Victory
               ,
               is
               expresly
               denoted
               .
               For
               as
               all
               her
               seed
               in
               common
               ,
               do
               never
               go
               about
               this
               work
               ,
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               them
               continuing
               in
               a
               willing
               Subjection
               unto
               Satan
               ;
               so
               if
               all
               of
               them
               should
               combine
               to
               attempt
               it
               ,
               they
               would
               never
               be
               able
               to
               accomplish
               it
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               before
               proved
               at
               large
               .
               Some
               one
               therefore
               to
               come
               of
               Her
               ,
               with
               whom
               God
               would
               be
               present
               in
               an
               especiall
               and
               extraordinary
               manner
               ,
               is
               here
               expresly
               promised
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               Messiah
               .
            
             
               God
               having
               in
               infinite
               Wisdom
               and
               Grace
               ,
               provided
               this
               way
               of
               Relief
               ,
               and
               given
               
                 
                   §
                
                 28
              
               this
               intimation
               of
               it
               ,
               That
               Revelation
               became
               the
               Foundation
               and
               Center
               of
               all
               the
               Religion
               that
               ensued
               in
               the
               world
               .
               For
               as
               those
               who
               received
               it
               by
               Faith
               ,
               and
               adhered
               unto
               it
               ,
               continued
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               the
               
                 true
                 God
              
               ,
               expressing
               their
               Faith
               in
               the
               Sacrifices
               that
               he
               had
               appointed
               typically
               to
               represent
               and
               exemplifie
               before
               their
               eyes
               the
               work
               its
               self
               which
               by
               the
               
                 promised
                 seed
              
               was
               to
               be
               accomplished
               ;
               so
               also
               all
               that
               
                 false
                 Worship
              
               which
               the
               generality
               of
               mankind
               apostatized
               into
               ,
               was
               laid
               in
               a
               general
               perswasion
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               a
               way
               for
               the
               Recovery
               of
               the
               favour
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               what
               that
               was
               they
               knew
               not
               ,
               and
               therefore
               wandered
               in
               wofull
               uncertainties
               .
            
             
               Some
               suppose
               that
               our
               great
               Mother
               Eve
               in
               those
               words
               ,
               Genes
               .
               4.
               ver
               .
               1.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               expressed
               an
               Apprehension
               that
               she
               had
               bore
               him
               who
               was
               Man-God
               ,
               the
               Man
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               
                 Promised
                 Seed
              
               .
               And
               they
               do
               not
               only
               contend
               for
               this
               meaning
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               but
               also
               reproach
               them
               who
               are
               otherwise
               minded
               ;
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               Writings
               of
               Hunnius
               and
               Helvicus
               ,
               against
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Junius
                 ,
                 Paraeus
              
               ,
               and
               Piscator
               .
               That
               she
               together
               with
               Adam
               believed
               the
               Promise
               ,
               had
               the
               consolation
               ▪
               and
               served
               God
               in
               the
               Faith
               of
               it
               ,
               I
               no
               way
               doubt
               .
               But
               that
               she
               had
               an
               Apprehension
               that
               the
               
                 Promised
                 Seed
              
               should
               be
               so
               soon
               exhibited
               ,
               and
               knew
               that
               he
               should
               be
               the
               Lord
               ,
               or
               Jehovah
               ,
               and
               yet
               knew
               not
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               to
               be
               born
               of
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               and
               not
               after
               the
               ordinary
               way
               of
               mankind
               ,
               I
               see
               no
               cogent
               Reason
               to
               evince
               .
               Nor
               do
               the
               words
               mentioned
               necessarily
               prove
               any
               such
               apprehension
               in
               her
               .
               The
               whole
               weight
               of
               that
               supposition
               ,
               lyes
               on
               the
               Construction
               of
               the
               words
               from
               the
               interposition
               of
               the
               Particle
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ●enoting
               as
               they
               say
               after
               
                 Verbs
                 active
              
               alwayes
               an
               Accusative
               Case
               .
               But
               instances
               may
               be
               given
               to
               the
               contrary
               ;
               whence
               our
               Translation
               reads
               the
               words
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 gotten
                 a
                 man
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               without
               the
               least
               intimation
               of
               any
               other
               sense
               in
               the
               Original
               .
               And
               Drusius
               is
               bold
               to
               affirm
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               want
               of
               
                 solid
                 skill
              
               in
               the
               Sacred
               Tongue
               ,
               that
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               that
               conception
               .
               Besides
               ,
               if
               she
               had
               such
               thoughts
               ,
               she
               was
               manifoldly
               mistaken
               ;
               and
               to
               what
               end
               that
               mistake
               of
               hers
               should
               be
               here
               expressed
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               .
               And
               yet
               notwithstanding
               all
               this
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               deny
               but
               that
               the
               expression
               is
               unusuall
               and
               extraordinary
               ,
               if
               the
               sense
               of
               our
               Translation
               be
               intended
               ,
               and
               not
               that
               by
               some
               contended
               for
               ,
               I
               have
               
                 gotten
                 or
                 obtained
                 the
                 Man
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               And
               this
               ,
               it
               is
               possible
               caused
               
                 Jonathan
                 Ben
                 Vzziel
              
               to
               give
               us
               that
               gloss
               on
               the
               words
               in
               his
               Targum
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               And
               Adam
               
                 knew
                 his
                 Wife
              
               Eve
               ,
               
                 who
                 desired
                 the
                 Angel
                 :
                 and
                 she
                 conceived
                 and
                 bare
              
               Cain
               ,
               
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 obtained
                 the
                 man
                 (
                 or
                 a
                 man
                 )
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               That
               is
               ,
               him
               who
               was
               promised
               afterwards
               ,
               under
               the
               name
               of
               the
               
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               which
               the
               Jews
               may
               do
               well
               to
               consider
               .
            
             
               But
               we
               have
               farther
               Expositions
               of
               this
               first
               Promise
               ,
               and
               farther
               Confirmations
               of
               
                 
                   §
                
                 29
              
               this
               Grace
               in
               the
               Scripture
               its
               self
               .
               For
               in
               Process
               of
               time
               it
               was
               renewed
               unto
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               the
               Accomplishment
               of
               it
               confined
               unto
               his
               Family
               .
               For
               his
               gratuitous
               Call
               from
               Superstition
               and
               Idolatry
               ,
               with
               the
               Separation
               of
               him
               and
               his
               Posterity
               from
               all
               the
               Families
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               was
               subservient
               only
               unto
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               Promise
               before
               treated
               of
               .
               The
               first
               mention
               of
               it
               ,
               we
               have
               Gen.
               12.
               v.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               
                 Now
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 said
                 unto
              
               Abraham
               ,
               
                 Get
                 thee
                 out
                 of
                 thy
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thy
                 Kindred
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thy
                 Fathers
                 House
                 ,
                 unto
                 a
                 Land
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 shew
                 thee
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 of
                 thee
                 a
                 great
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 bless
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 thy
                 Name
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 a
                 blessing
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 bless
                 them
                 that
                 bless
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 curse
                 him
                 that
                 curseth
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 thee
                 shall
                 all
                 the
                 Families
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 be
                 blessed
                 .
              
               And
               this
               is
               again
               expressed
               ,
               Chap.
               18.
               v.
               18.
               
               
                 All
                 the
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 shall
                 be
                 blessed
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               Chap.
               22.18
               .
               
                 And
                 in
                 thy
                 seed
                 shall
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 be
                 blessed
                 .
              
               And
               when
               he
               doubted
               of
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               this
               Promise
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               Childless
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 unto
                 me
                 thou
                 hast
                 given
                 no
                 seed
                 ,
              
               as
               knowing
               that
               therein
               lay
               the
               Promise
               ,
               Chap.
               15.
               v.
               3.
               
               God
               tells
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               should
               come
               
                 forth
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Bowels
                 should
                 be
                 his
                 Heir
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               4.
               which
               was
               afterwards
               
               restrained
               unto
               
                 Isaac
                 .
                 chap.
              
               17.21
               .
               Thus
               he
               is
               called
               and
               separated
               ,
               as
               from
               his
               own
               family
               and
               kindred
               ,
               so
               from
               all
               other
               Nations
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 peculiar
                 portion
              
               of
               the
               earth
               assigned
               unto
               him
               and
               his
               ,
               for
               their
               habitation
               .
               Now
               the
               especial
               End
               of
               this
               Divine
               dispensation
               ,
               of
               this
               Call
               and
               Separation
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               a
               means
               of
               accomplishing
               the
               Former
               Promise
               ,
               or
               the
               bringing
               forth
               of
               him
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               be
               the
               Deliverer
               of
               mankind
               from
               the
               Curse
               that
               was
               come
               upon
               them
               for
               their
               sin
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               It
               is
               said
               that
               Abraham
               hereupon
               should
               be
               a
               blessing
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 And
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 a
                 Blessing
                 :
              
               not
               only
               blessed
               thy self
               ,
               which
               is
               expressed
               in
               the
               former
               words
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 bless
                 thee
              
               ;
               but
               the
               means
               of
               conveying
               Blessings
               ,
               the
               
                 great
                 Blessing
              
               unto
               others
               ;
               And
               how
               was
               this
               done
               in
               and
               by
               Abraham
               ?
               In
               his
               own
               Person
               he
               conversed
               but
               with
               few
               of
               them
               ,
               unto
               some
               whereof
               through
               their
               own
               sins
               he
               was
               an
               occasion
               of
               Punishment
               ;
               as
               to
               the
               
                 Aegyptians
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               12.
               v.
               17.
               and
               to
               the
               
                 Philistins
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               20.
               v.
               4
               ,
               7.
               
               Some
               he
               destroyed
               with
               the
               sword
               ,
               Chap.
               14.15
               .
               and
               was
               not
               in
               any
               thing
               signally
               a
               blessing
               unto
               any
               of
               them
               .
               So
               his
               Posterity
               extirpated
               sundry
               Nations
               from
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               were
               a
               scourge
               unto
               others
               ,
               and
               occasioned
               the
               Ruine
               of
               many
               more
               .
               He
               must
               needs
               then
               be
               made
               a
               Blessing
               unto
               the
               world
               on
               some
               other
               Account
               .
               And
               this
               can
               be
               nothing
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               was
               separated
               to
               be
               the
               peculiar
               channel
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               promised
               blessing
               Seed
               ,
               should
               be
               brought
               forth
               into
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               
                 Families
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 should
                 be
                 blessed
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               12.
               v.
               3.
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               in
               his
               Person
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               seed
               as
               it
               is
               expounded
               ,
               Chap.
               22.
               v.
               18.
               that
               is
               in
               the
               Promised
               Seed
               that
               should
               come
               of
               him
               ,
               Chap.
               12.3
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               shall
               be
               blessed
               in
               the
               passive
               Conjugation
               of
               Niphal
               ;
               referring
               solely
               unto
               the
               Grace
               and
               Favour
               of
               God
               in
               giving
               the
               Seed
               ,
               Chap.
               22.
               v.
               18.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               Hithpael
               ,
               so
               blessed
               in
               the
               Seed
               when
               exhibited
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               shall
               come
               for
               the
               blessing
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               him
               obtaining
               it
               ,
               bless
               themselves
               .
               And
               this
               is
               spoken
               of
               all
               Nations
               ,
               all
               Families
               ,
               the
               Posterity
               of
               Adam
               in
               general
               .
               They
               were
               all
               cursed
               in
               Adam
               as
               hath
               been
               declared
               ;
               and
               God
               here
               promiseth
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               blessed
               in
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               ;
               and
               by
               him
               ,
               the
               
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 Woman
              
               .
               And
               this
               blessing
               must
               enwrap
               in
               it
               all
               the
               good
               things
               whereof
               by
               the
               Curse
               they
               were
               deprived
               ,
               or
               it
               will
               be
               of
               no
               use
               or
               benefit
               unto
               them
               ;
               a
               Blessing
               indeed
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               .
               For
               a
               while
               he
               intended
               to
               leave
               mankind
               to
               
                 walk
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 wayes
              
               ;
               partly
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               shew
               his
               Severity
               against
               sin
               ;
               partly
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               evidence
               the
               Soveraignty
               and
               undeserved
               Freedom
               of
               that
               Grace
               wherein
               he
               had
               provided
               a
               Deliverer
               ;
               and
               partly
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               try
               and
               experiment
               their
               own
               Wisdom
               and
               Strength
               in
               searching
               after
               a
               way
               of
               Deliverance
               .
               But
               in
               this
               Promise
               was
               the
               Ore
               laid
               up
               ,
               which
               after
               many
               Generations
               was
               brought
               forth
               and
               stamped
               with
               the
               Image
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               Curse
               unto
               Satan
               is
               here
               again
               renewed
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 bless
                 them
                 that
                 bless
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 Curse
                 HIM
                 that
                 curseth
                 thee
                 .
              
               The
               Blessing
               is
               to
               many
               ;
               but
               the
               Curse
               respecteth
               one
               principally
               ,
               that
               is
               Satan
               ,
               as
               the
               Scripture
               generally
               expresseth
               the
               opposite
               Apostate
               Power
               under
               that
               name
               .
               Neither
               is
               there
               any
               just
               cause
               of
               the
               variation
               of
               the
               number
               ,
               unless
               we
               look
               on
               the
               words
               as
               a
               pursuit
               of
               the
               first
               Promise
               ,
               which
               was
               accompanied
               with
               an
               especial
               Malediction
               on
               Satan
               ,
               and
               who
               acts
               his
               enmity
               in
               all
               obloquie
               ,
               and
               cursing
               against
               the
               blessed
               Seed
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               are
               blessed
               therein
               .
               And
               this
               change
               of
               the
               number
               in
               these
               words
               is
               observed
               by
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 They
                 that
                 bless
                 thee
                 ,
                 many
                 ;
                 He
                 that
                 curseth
                 ,
                 one
              
               ;
               as
               though
               many
               should
               bless
               ,
               and
               few
               curse
               ,
               the
               contrary
               whereof
               is
               true
               .
               And
               
                 Baal
                 Hatturim
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 they
                 that
                 bless
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 plural
                 Number
                 ;
                 he
                 ●hat
                 curseth
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 singular
              
               ;
               and
               an
               interpretation
               is
               given
               of
               the
               last
               word
               ,
               becoming
               those
               Annotations
               which
               are
               immeasurably
               Judaical
               ,
               that
               is
               sottish
               and
               superstitious
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 He
                 that
                 curseth
                 thee
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 Curse
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               
                 Gematry
                 ,
                 Balaam
                 that
                 cometh
                 to
                 curse
                 thy
                 Sons
              
               ;
               The
               Numeral
               Letters
               of
               each
               making
               up
               422.
               of
               which
               fantasticall
               work
               amongst
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               end
               .
               But
               one
               
                 Single
                 Person
              
               ,
               in
               which
               way
               Satan
               is
               usually
               spoken
               of
               ,
               they
               saw
               to
               be
               intended
               ;
               which
               is
               passed
               over
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               I
               have
               observed
               by
               Christian
               Expositors
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 30
              
               After
               the
               giving
               of
               this
               Promise
               ,
               the
               whole
               Old
               Testament
               beareth
               witness
               ,
               that
               a
               Person
               was
               to
               be
               born
               of
               the
               Posterity
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               in
               and
               by
               whom
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               Earth
               should
               be
               saved
               ,
               that
               is
               delivered
               from
               sin
               and
               Curse
               and
               made
               eternally
               happy
               .
               Abraham
               died
               himself
               without
               one
               foot
               of
               an
               Inheritance
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               nor
               
               did
               he
               concern
               himself
               personally
               in
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               Earth
               beyond
               his
               own
               Family
               .
               Another
               therefore
               is
               to
               be
               looked
               after
               in
               whom
               they
               may
               be
               blessed
               .
               And
               this
               we
               must
               further
               demonstrate
               ,
               to
               evince
               the
               perversness
               of
               the
               Jews
               who
               exclude
               all
               others
               besides
               themselves
               from
               an
               interest
               in
               these
               Promises
               made
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               at
               least
               unless
               they
               will
               come
               into
               subjection
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               dependance
               upon
               them
               .
               So
               high
               conceits
               have
               they
               yet
               of
               themselves
               in
               their
               low
               and
               miserable
               condition
               .
               The
               next
               time
               therefore
               that
               he
               is
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 to
                 him
              
               shall
               be
               ,
               the
               
                 gathering
                 of
                 the
                 Peoples
                 .
                 Gen.
              
               49.10
               .
               concerning
               which
               place
               we
               must
               treat
               afterwards
               at
               large
               .
               The
               People
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               distinct
               from
               Judah
               shall
               gather
               themselves
               unto
               him
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               safety
               and
               deliverance
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               made
               partakers
               of
               the
               
                 Promised
                 Blessing
              
               .
            
             
               Hence
               Balaam
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               Prophesied
               of
               him
               ,
               Num.
               24.
               v.
               17
               ,
               19.
               
               And
               Job
               among
               the
               children
               of
               the
               East
               that
               were
               not
               of
               the
               Posterity
               of
               Isaac
               ,
               professed
               his
               faith
               in
               him
               ;
               Chap.
               19.
               v.
               25.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               And
               
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 my
                 Redeemer
                 liveth
                 ,
              
               or
               is
               living
               ,
               
                 and
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 stand
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 or
                 rise
                 on
                 the
                 Dust.
              
               He
               believed
               that
               there
               was
               a
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               Redeemer
               promised
               ,
               one
               that
               should
               free
               him
               from
               sin
               and
               misery
               .
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               by
               
                 my
                 Redeemer
              
               understandeth
               a
               man
               that
               would
               assist
               him
               ,
               or
               judge
               more
               favourably
               of
               his
               Cause
               than
               his
               friends
               at
               that
               time
               did
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               And
               his
               Comment
               on
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               is
               very
               fond
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 He
                 is
                 at
                 present
                 Living
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 born
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               But
               is
               this
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               living
               Redeemer
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               
                 living
                 one
              
               ,
               is
               a
               Property
               of
               God
               ;
               He
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               
                 living
                 God
              
               ,
               1
               Tim
               4.
               v.
               10.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               6.16
               .
               who
               alone
               hath
               immortality
               .
               A
               mortal
               man
               is
               not
               rightly
               called
               a
               
                 living
                 Redeemer
              
               one
               that
               hath
               life
               in
               his
               power
               .
               Besides
               ,
               Job
               met
               with
               no
               such
               Redeemer
               out
               of
               his
               troubles
               ;
               and
               therefore
               
                 R.
                 Levi
                 Ben.
                 Gershom
              
               confesseth
               that
               it
               is
               God
               who
               is
               intended
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Living
                 One
                 and
                 liveth
                 to
                 Eternity
                 .
              
               Of
               this
               Redeemer
               ,
               Job
               saith
               ,
               he
               shall
               
                 stand
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
              
               ,
               or
               
                 arise
                 on
                 the
                 dust
              
               ;
               if
               the
               words
               be
               taken
               in
               the
               former
               sense
               (
               as
               they
               will
               bear
               either
               )
               his
               Incarnation
               and
               coming
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               if
               in
               the
               latter
               his
               Resurrection
               out
               of
               the
               dust
               ,
               is
               intended
               .
               The
               former
               seems
               most
               probable
               ,
               and
               the
               Earth
               is
               expressed
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               dust
               ,
               to
               denote
               the
               infinite
               condescention
               of
               this
               Redeemer
               in
               coming
               to
               converse
               on
               this
               dust
               that
               we
               live
               in
               and
               upon
               .
               And
               this
               he
               shall
               do
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               The
               word
               is
               used
               to
               express
               the
               Eternity
               of
               God.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Isa.
               44.
               v.
               6.
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 last
              
               ;
               so
               Chap.
               48.11
               .
               Whence
               Ralbag
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               interprets
               this
               expression
               ,
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               works
               that
               God
               shall
               do
               in
               the
               earth
               in
               the
               
                 latter
                 dayes
              
               .
               And
               in
               this
               respect
               our
               Goel
               is
               said
               to
               be
               Alpha
               and
               Omega
               ,
               the
               first
               and
               the
               last
               ,
               the
               beginning
               and
               the
               ending
               .
               He
               that
               abides
               thus
               the
               same
               
                 after
                 all
              
               ,
               shall
               stand
               on
               the
               Earth
               .
               But
               the
               word
               also
               is
               often
               joyned
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               Generation
               ,
               a
               time
               ,
               a
               season
               :
               Psalm
               48.4
               ,
               6
               ,
               14.
               
               Psalm
               102.
               v.
               19.
               and
               denotes
               the
               futurition
               of
               it
               ;
               that
               it
               is
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               shall
               come
               .
               So
               also
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               day
               ;
               as
               Isa.
               30.
               v.
               8.
               pointing
               out
               some
               signal
               latter
               day
               .
               And
               here
               it
               is
               used
               absolutely
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 latter
                 dayes
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               ordinary
               description
               and
               designation
               of
               the
               Dayes
               of
               the
               Messiah
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
               This
               is
               that
               which
               Job
               expected
               ,
               which
               he
               believed
               .
               Though
               he
               was
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               yet
               he
               believed
               the
               Promise
               ,
               and
               expected
               his
               own
               
                 Personal
                 Redemption
              
               by
               the
               blessed
               seed
               .
               And
               thus
               although
               God
               confined
               the
               Posterity
               of
               Abraham
               after
               the
               flesh
               unto
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               yet
               because
               in
               the
               Promised
               Seed
               he
               was
               to
               be
               
                 Heir
                 of
                 the
                 World
              
               ,
               he
               gives
               unto
               the
               
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 the
                 Heathen
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 utmost
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 for
                 his
                 Possession
                 ,
                 Psalm
                 .
              
               2.
               v.
               8.
               
               And
               upon
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               work
               assigned
               unto
               him
               ,
               he
               promiseth
               ,
               that
               all
               
                 the
                 Ends
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 shall
                 remember
                 and
                 turn
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Kindreds
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 shall
                 worship
                 before
                 him
                 ,
              
               Psalm
               22.
               v.
               27.
               a
               plain
               declaration
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               coming
               in
               for
               their
               share
               and
               interest
               in
               the
               Redemption
               wrought
               by
               him
               .
               See
               Psal.
               45.
               v.
               16.
               
               For
               these
               
                 Rebellious
                 ones
              
               was
               he
               to
               receive
               gifts
               that
               the
               
                 Lord
                 God
                 might
                 dwell
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 Psalm
              
               68.
               v.
               18.
               
               So
               that
               by
               him
               
                 Aegypt
                 and
                 Aethiopia
                 were
                 to
                 stretch
                 forth
                 their
                 hands
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
              
               v.
               31.
               
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 all
                 Kings
                 were
                 to
                 bow
                 down
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Nations
                 to
                 serve
                 him
                 ,
              
               Psalm
               72.
               v.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               
            
             
               These
               poor
               Gentiles
               were
               the
               
                 little
                 Sister
              
               of
               the
               
                 Judaical
                 Church
              
               which
               were
               to
               
                 
                   §
                
                 31
              
               be
               provided
               for
               in
               the
               love
               of
               her
               Spouse
               ,
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               Cant.
               8.
               v.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               For
               
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 dayes
              
               ,
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               many
               People
               ;
               yea
               ,
               
                 all
                 Nations
              
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               
                 brought
                 unto
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               worship
               him
               acceptably
               ,
               Isa.
               2.
               v.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               And
               expresly
               ,
               
               Chap.
               11.
               v.
               10.
               
               The
               
                 Root
                 of
                 Jesse
              
               which
               the
               Jews
               grant
               to
               be
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               is
               to
               stand
               for
               an
               Ensign
               unto
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               to
               it
               shall
               the
               
                 Gentiles
                 seek
              
               ;
               even
               for
               that
               Salvation
               and
               Deliverance
               which
               he
               had
               wrought
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               preferred
               therein
               before
               
                 Israel
                 and
                 Juda
              
               ,
               v.
               12.
               
               
                 Aegypt
                 and
                 Assyria
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               other
               Nations
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               brought
               into
               the
               same
               Covenant
               of
               the
               Messiah
               with
               
                 Israel
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               19.
               v.
               25.
               
               For
               
                 all
                 flesh
              
               ,
               was
               to
               see
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Jews
               only
               ;
               Chap.
               40.
               v.
               5.
               
               And
               the
               Isles
               ,
               or
               utmost
               parts
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               were
               to
               
                 wait
                 for
                 the
                 Law
              
               of
               the
               Promised
               Messiah
               ,
               Chap.
               42.
               v.
               4.
               
               And
               the
               whole
               of
               what
               we
               assert
               is
               summed
               up
               ,
               Chap.
               49.
               v.
               6.
               where
               God
               speaks
               unto
               the
               
                 Promised
                 Seed
              
               ,
               and
               sayes
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 light
                 thing
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldst
                 be
                 my
                 Servant
                 to
                 raise
                 up
                 the
                 Tribes
                 of
              
               Jacob
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 restore
                 the
                 preserved
                 of
              
               Israel
               ;
               
                 I
                 will
                 also
                 give
                 thee
                 for
                 a
                 Light
                 unto
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 mayest
                 be
                 my
                 Salvation
                 unto
                 the
                 Ends
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
              
               ;
               Where
               he
               is
               as
               fully
               promised
               unto
               the
               Gentiles
               to
               be
               their
               Salvation
               ,
               as
               ever
               he
               was
               unto
               Abraham
               or
               his
               Posterity
               .
               See
               Chap.
               51.
               v.
               5.
               
               Chap.
               53.12
               .
               And
               on
               this
               account
               doth
               God
               call
               unto
               men
               in
               general
               to
               come
               into
               his
               Covenant
               ;
               promising
               unto
               them
               an
               interest
               in
               the
               
                 mercies
                 of
                 David
              
               ,
               and
               that
               because
               he
               hath
               given
               this
               seed
               as
               a
               witness
               unto
               them
               ,
               as
               a
               
                 Leader
                 and
                 Commander
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Captain
               of
               their
               Salvation
               ,
               Chap.
               55.
               v.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               The
               effect
               of
               which
               call
               in
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               their
               gathering
               unto
               the
               
                 Promised
                 Seed
              
               is
               expressed
               ,
               v.
               5.
               
               The
               like
               Prophecies
               and
               Predictions
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               partaking
               in
               the
               Redemption
               to
               be
               wrought
               occur
               in
               all
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               especially
               
                 Ezechiel
                 ,
                 Micah
                 ,
                 Zech●ri●h
              
               ,
               and
               Malachie
               ,
               but
               the
               instances
               already
               produced
               are
               sufficient
               unto
               our
               purpose
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 32
              
               There
               seems
               yet
               to
               be
               somewhat
               inconsistent
               with
               what
               we
               have
               declared
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Eph.
               3.
               v.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               
                 God
                 by
                 Revelation
                 made
                 known
                 unto
                 me
                 the
                 myster●e
                 which
                 in
                 other
                 Ages
                 was
                 not
                 made
                 known
                 unto
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 m●n
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 revealed
                 unto
                 his
                 holy
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Prophets
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 should
                 be
                 fellow
                 heirs
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 partakers
                 of
                 his
                 Promise
                 in
                 Christ
                 by
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               The
               Apostle
               seems
               to
               deny
               that
               this
               mysterie
               of
               the
               participation
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               in
               the
               Blessing
               by
               the
               promised
               seed
               was
               revealed
               or
               made
               known
               ,
               before
               the
               time
               of
               its
               discovery
               in
               and
               by
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               therefore
               could
               not
               be
               so
               declared
               by
               the
               Prophets
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               evinced
               .
               But
               indeed
               he
               doth
               not
               absolutely
               deny
               what
               is
               asserted
               ,
               only
               he
               prefers
               the
               Excellency
               of
               the
               Revelation
               then
               made
               ,
               above
               all
               the
               discoveries
               that
               were
               before
               made
               of
               the
               same
               thing
               .
               The
               mysterie
               of
               it
               was
               intimated
               in
               many
               Prophecies
               and
               Praedictions
               ,
               though
               before
               their
               accomplishment
               they
               were
               attended
               with
               great
               obscurity
               ,
               which
               now
               is
               wholly
               taken
               away
               .
               In
               
                 former
                 Ages
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 it
                 was
                 not
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               fully
               ,
               clearly
               ,
               
                 manifestly
                 known
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               the
               
                 Sons
                 of
                 men
              
               ,
               in
               common
               and
               promiscuously
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               intimated
               unto
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               obscurely
               represented
               unto
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               not
               made
               known
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               with
               that
               clearness
               ,
               evidence
               ,
               and
               perspicuity
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               now
               by
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Preached
               unto
               all
               .
               It
               is
               only
               then
               the
               degrees
               of
               the
               manifestation
               of
               this
               mysterie
               ,
               as
               to
               openness
               ,
               plainness
               ,
               and
               evidence
               ,
               that
               are
               asserted
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               above
               all
               which
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               went
               before
               ;
               but
               the
               discovery
               of
               it
               absolutely
               is
               not
               denyed
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               was
               necessary
               in
               our
               passage
               to
               secure
               our
               own
               interest
               in
               the
               mercy
               treated
               about
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 33
              
               We
               may
               now
               return
               a
               little
               again
               unto
               the
               Promise
               given
               unto
               Abraham
               .
               In
               the
               pursuit
               hereof
               his
               Posterity
               was
               separated
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               peculiar
               people
               unto
               God.
               Their
               Church-state
               ,
               the
               whole
               Constitution
               of
               their
               Worship
               ,
               their
               Temple
               ,
               and
               Sacrifices
               ,
               were
               all
               of
               them
               assigned
               and
               appointed
               unto
               to
               the
               confirmation
               of
               the
               Promise
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               explanation
               of
               the
               way
               whereby
               the
               
                 blessed
                 seed
              
               should
               be
               brought
               forth
               ,
               and
               the
               work
               that
               he
               should
               perform
               for
               the
               removal
               of
               
                 sin
                 and
                 the
                 Curse
              
               ,
               and
               the
               bringing
               in
               of
               
                 everlasting
                 Righteousness
              
               ,
               as
               shall
               elsewhere
               be
               manifested
               .
               Moreover
               unto
               this
               Deliverer
               and
               Deliverance
               to
               be
               wrought
               by
               him
               ,
               with
               the
               nature
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               means
               of
               its
               accomplishment
               ,
               by
               what
               he
               was
               to
               do
               and
               suffer
               do
               all
               the
               Prophets
               bear
               witness
               .
               The
               full
               manifestation
               hereof
               ,
               seeing
               it
               requires
               an
               explication
               of
               the
               
                 whole
                 Doctrine
              
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               concerning
               his
               Person
               ,
               Grace
               ,
               and
               Mediation
               ,
               his
               Offices
               ,
               Life
               ,
               Death
               ,
               and
               Intercession
               ,
               the
               Justification
               of
               sinners
               through
               his
               Blood
               ,
               and
               Sanctification
               by
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               with
               all
               other
               Articles
               of
               our
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               all
               which
               are
               taught
               and
               revealed
               ,
               though
               obscurely
               ,
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               would
               take
               up
               an
               
                 entire
                 Volumn
              
               ,
               and
               be
               unsuitable
               unto
               our
               present
               design
               .
               But
               three
               things
               in
               general
               the
               Prophets
               give
               Testimony
               unto
               him
               by
               .
               First
               ,
               By
               preferring
               the
               promised
               relief
               and
               remedy
               above
               all
               the
               
                 present
                 Glory
              
               and
               Worship
               of
               the
               
               Church
               ;
               directing
               it
               to
               look
               above
               all
               its
               enjoyments
               unto
               that
               which
               in
               
                 all
                 things
              
               was
               to
               have
               the
               pre-eminence
               .
               Se●
               Isa.
               2.
               v.
               2.
               
               Chap.
               4.
               v.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Chap.
               7.
               v.
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Chap.
               9.
               v.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Chap.
               11.
               v.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               10
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 Chap.
              
               32.
               v.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Chap.
               35.
               v.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Chap.
               40.
               v.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               Chap.
               42.
               v.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Chap.
               49.
               v.
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               Chap.
               51.
               v.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Chap.
               59.20
               ,
               21.
               
               Chap.
               60.
               
               Chap.
               61.
               v.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 Chap.
              
               65.
               v.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               Jeremiah
               23.
               v.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Chap.
               30.
               v.
               9.
               
               Chap.
               31.
               v.
               31
               ,
               32
               ,
               33
               ,
               34.
               
               Chap.
               32.
               v.
               40
               ,
               41
               ,
               42.
               
               Ezek.
               40.
               
                 &c.
                 Dan.
              
               7.27
               .
               Chap.
               9.
               v.
               24.
               
               Chap.
               12.
               v.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Hos.
               3.
               v.
               5.
               
               Joel
               3.
               v.
               18.
               
               Amos
               9.
               v.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               
                 Obad.
                 v.
              
               21.
               
               Micah
               4.
               v.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Chap.
               5.
               v.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Habbuk
               .
               2.
               v.
               14.
               
               Hagg.
               2.
               v.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               Zechar.
               2.
               v.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Chap.
               3.
               v.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Chap.
               6.
               v.
               1●
               ,
               13.
               
               Chap.
               9.
               v.
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               Chap.
               14.
               v.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               20.
               
               Malach.
               1.
               v.
               11.
               
               Chap.
               3.1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Chap.
               4.
               v.
               2.
               
               Which
               places
               although
               but
               a
               few
               of
               those
               that
               occur
               in
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               are
               yet
               too
               many
               to
               be
               particularly
               insisted
               on
               .
               But
               this
               they
               all
               teach
               with
               one
               consent
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               in
               the
               Promise
               which
               they
               assert
               and
               confirm
               an
               
                 Excellency
                 of
                 Blessings
              
               ,
               far
               exceeding
               in
               Glory
               and
               Worth
               ,
               and
               in
               advantage
               unto
               Believers
               ,
               all
               that
               which
               they
               outwardly
               enjoyed
               ,
               in
               their
               Peace
               ,
               Prosperity
               ,
               Kingdom
               and
               Temple-Worship
               .
               Now
               this
               can
               be
               nothing
               but
               the
               Spiritual
               and
               
                 Eternal
                 Deliverance
              
               of
               their
               Persons
               ,
               from
               sin
               ,
               Curse
               ,
               and
               Misery
               ,
               with
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               the
               Favour
               of
               God
               in
               this
               Life
               ,
               and
               Blessedness
               hereafter
               in
               his
               Presence
               for
               evermore
               .
               And
               this
               in
               particular
               is
               expressed
               and
               declared
               in
               many
               of
               the
               Promises
               directed
               unto
               ,
               especially
               those
               which
               concern
               the
               making
               and
               establishing
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               which
               is
               that
               we
               are
               in
               the
               demonstration
               of
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               They
               do
               the
               same
               in
               the
               Description
               they
               give
               of
               the
               Person
               that
               was
               to
               be
               this
               Remedy
               or
               Relief
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               work
               that
               he
               had
               to
               accomplish
               for
               that
               End
               and
               Purpose
               .
               For
               the
               former
               ,
               they
               declare
               that
               he
               was
               to
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               God
               and
               Man
               in
               one
               Person
               ,
               Psalm
               2.
               v.
               7.
               
               Psalm
               110.
               v.
               1.
               
               Isa.
               9.
               v.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Jer.
               23.
               v.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Zech.
               2.8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               and
               in
               sundry
               other
               places
               is
               the
               same
               mysterie
               intimated
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Church
               was
               farther
               instructed
               how
               God
               would
               joyn
               with
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               in
               the
               
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 Woman
              
               ,
               for
               the
               Conquest
               of
               the
               Old
               Serpent
               ,
               and
               the
               destruction
               of
               his
               works
               .
               And
               for
               the
               latter
               ,
               as
               they
               declare
               his
               sufferings
               in
               an
               especial
               manner
               ,
               even
               what
               and
               how
               he
               was
               to
               suffer
               in
               the
               
                 bruising
                 of
                 his
                 heel
              
               ,
               or
               bearing
               the
               effect
               of
               and
               Punishment
               due
               to
               sin
               ,
               Psalm
               22.
               
               Isaiah
               53.
               
               Dan.
               9.
               v.
               24
               ,
               25.
               so
               his
               teaching
               ,
               ruling
               ,
               and
               governing
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               in
               their
               Obedience
               unto
               God
               by
               him
               ,
               untill
               they
               are
               saved
               unto
               the
               uttermost
               ,
               as
               the
               great
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               King
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               is
               by
               them
               fully
               manifested
               ,
               Psalm
               2.
               
               Psalm
               22.
               v.
               25.
               
               Psalm
               45.
               v.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               Psalm
               68.
               v.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               Psalm
               72.
               
               Psalm
               89.
               v.
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Psalm
               96.
               
               Psalm
               97.
               
               Psalm
               98.
               
               Psalm
               99.
               
               Psalm
               110.
               
               Isaiah
               11.
               v.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Chap.
               9.6
               ,
               7.
               
               Chap.
               32.
               v.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Chap.
               35.
               
               Chap.
               40.11
               ,
               12.
               
               Chap.
               42.
               v.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Chap.
               45.
               v.
               22
               ,
               23
               ,
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               Chap.
               49.
               v.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Chap.
               50.
               v.
               4.
               
               Chap.
               59.
               v.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               Chap.
               61.
               v.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Chap.
               63.
               v.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Jerem.
               23.
               v.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Micah
               4.
               v.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Chap.
               5.
               v.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               
                 Zechary
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               2.
               v.
               8.
               
               Mal.
               3.1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               as
               in
               sundry
               other
               places
               .
               Yea
               ,
               herein
               all
               the
               Prophets
               greatly
               abound
               ,
               it
               being
               the
               principal
               work
               that
               God
               raised
               them
               up
               for
               ,
               and
               inspired
               them
               by
               his
               Holy
               Spirit
               in
               their
               severall
               Generations
               ,
               as
               Peter
               declared
               ;
               1
               Epist.
               1.
               v.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               They
               did
               also
               by
               taking
               off
               the
               Expectations
               of
               men
               from
               looking
               after
               relief
               and
               deliverance
               by
               any
               other
               way
               or
               means
               whatsoever
               ;
               Psalm
               40.
               v.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               Add
               hereunto
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               Fabrick
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               and
               
               Temple-Worship
               ,
               was
               contrived
               ,
               appointed
               and
               designed
               in
               Infinite
               Wisdom
               ,
               unto
               no
               other
               End
               ,
               but
               to
               instruct
               and
               direct
               the
               Church
               unto
               this
               
                 Promised
                 Deliverer
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Salvation
               to
               be
               wrought
               by
               him
               ,
               as
               shall
               God
               assisting
               ,
               abundantly
               be
               manifested
               in
               our
               Exposition
               of
               the
               
                 Epistle
                 unto
                 the
                 Hebrews
              
               .
            
             
               Thus
               do
               both
               the
               Law
               and
               Prophets
               bear
               witness
               unto
               this
               
                 Promised
                 Deliverer
                 ,
                 and
              
               
                 
                   §
                
                 34
              
               
                 the
                 Deliverance
              
               to
               be
               wrought
               by
               him
               .
               And
               this
               is
               He
               whom
               the
               Jews
               and
               Christians
               call
               the
               Messiah
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               annoint
               with
               oyle
               .
               Those
               who
               were
               peculiarly
               of
               old
               consecrated
               unto
               God
               in
               the
               great
               Offices
               of
               
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Priests
              
               ,
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               were
               by
               his
               Appointment
               so
               to
               be
               annointed
               ;
               at
               least
               some
               of
               them
               on
               especial
               Occasions
               were
               so
               .
               Thence
               were
               they
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Annointed
                 Ones
              
               .
               And
               because
               this
               Annointing
               with
               Oyle
               was
               not
               appointed
               for
               its
               own
               sake
               ,
               but
               for
               somewhat
               signified
               thereby
               ,
               those
               who
               received
               the
               thing
               so
               signified
               ,
               although
               not
               actually
               
               annointed
               with
               
                 corporeal
                 Oyle
              
               are
               called
               Annointed
               ones
               also
               ,
               Psalm
               105.
               v.
               15.
               
               Now
               this
               Promised
               Seed
               ,
               this
               Saviour
               or
               Deliverer
               ,
               being
               appointed
               of
               God
               to
               perform
               his
               Work
               in
               the
               discharge
               of
               a
               
                 Triple
                 Office
              
               ,
               of
               
                 King
                 ,
                 Priest
              
               ,
               and
               Prophet
               unto
               his
               Sacred
               People
               ,
               and
               being
               furnished
               with
               those
               Gifts
               and
               Endowments
               which
               were
               signified
               by
               the
               
                 Annointing
                 Oyle
              
               ,
               is
               by
               an
               Antanomasia
               called
               the
               Messiah
               .
               Or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Messiah
                 the
                 King.
                 Dan.
              
               9.25
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Messiah
               the
               Prince
               ,
               Ruler
               ,
               or
               Leader
               ;
               and
               v.
               26.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Messiah
               absolutely
               .
               The
               Greeks
               render
               this
               name
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               twice
               occurs
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ,
               where
               Persons
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Faith
               and
               Church
               ,
               are
               introduced
               ,
               expressing
               the
               Saviour
               they
               looked
               for
               ,
               John
               1.
               v.
               41.
               
               Chap.
               4.
               v.
               25.
               
               Otherwise
               the
               Holy
               Penmen
               constantly
               call
               the
               same
               Person
               by
               another
               name
               of
               the
               same
               signification
               in
               the
               Language
               wherein
               they
               wrote
               ,
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               Annointed
               One
               ,
               Christ.
               The
               Greek
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               the
               Latine
               Messiah
               seem
               rather
               to
               be
               taken
               immediately
               from
               the
               Chaldee
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Messicha
               than
               from
               the
               Hebrew
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Messiach
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               nearer
               unto
               it
               in
               sound
               and
               Pronunciation
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               the
               name
               is
               sometimes
               applied
               unto
               prophane
               and
               
                 wicked
                 men
              
               with
               respect
               unto
               the
               Office
               or
               Work
               whereunto
               they
               were
               of
               God
               designed
               ;
               as
               to
               Saul
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               24.
               v.
               7.
               and
               to
               
                 Cyrus
                 ,
                 Isaiah
              
               45.
               v.
               1.
               
               And
               the
               Jews
               call
               the
               Priest
               who
               was
               to
               
                 sound
                 the
                 Trumpet
              
               when
               the
               People
               went
               forth
               to
               Battel
               ,
               Deut.
               20.
               v.
               8.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               
                 annointed
                 unto
                 the
                 War.
              
               But
               as
               was
               said
               ,
               it
               is
               applied
               by
               the
               way
               of
               Eminency
               unto
               the
               
                 Promised
                 Seed
              
               ,
               unto
               others
               by
               way
               of
               Allusion
               ,
               and
               with
               respect
               unto
               their
               Office
               and
               present
               Work.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Exercitatio
               IX
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   First
                   Promise
                   explained
                   in
                   the
                   subsequent
                   .
                   The
                   Name
                
                 Messiah
                 
                   seldom
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   Original
                   ;
                   frequently
                   in
                   the
                   Targums
                   .
                   Places
                   applyed
                   unto
                   him
                   therein
                   .
                
                 Gen.
                 3.15
                 .
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   their
                   Testimony
                   against
                   the
                   present
                   Jewes
                   .
                
                 Gen.
                 35.21
                 .
                 
                   Occasion
                   of
                   the
                   mention
                   of
                   the
                
                 Messiah
                 
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   ,
                   from
                
                 Micah
                 4.8
                 .
                 Genesis
                 49.1
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   first
                   mentioned
                
                 .
                 V.
                 10.
                 
                 Vntill
                 Shilo
                 
                   come
                   .
                   Agreement
                   of
                   Targums
                
                 .
                 Exod.
                 12.
                 v.
                 42.
                 
                 
                   Christ
                   typified
                   by
                   the
                   Paschal
                   Lamb.
                
                 Exod.
                 40.9
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 who
                 :
                 Dan.
                 9.25
                 .
                 Numb
                 .
                 11.26
                 .
                 
                   Tradition
                   about
                   the
                   Prophecying
                   of
                
                 Eldad
                 and
                 Medad
                 .
                 Numb
                 .
                 23.21
                 .
                 Chap.
                 24.7
                 ,
                 17
                 ,
                 20
                 ▪
                 24.
                 
                 
                   Consent
                   of
                   Targums
                   ;
                   Talmudists
                   ,
                   Cabalists
                   ,
                
                 Deut.
                 18.15
                 ,
                 16
                 ,
                 17
                 ,
                 18
                 ,
                 19.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Prophet
                   promised
                   who
                
                 .
                 1
                 Sam.
                 2.10
                 .
                 Hannas
                 
                   Prophecy
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 2
                 Sam.
                 23.3
                 .
                 Davids
                 
                   in
                   his
                   lasts
                   words
                
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Kings
                 4.33
                 .
                 Solomons
                 
                   Prophecie
                   .
                   Light
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   increased
                   by
                
                 David
                 .
                 Psal.
                 2.
                 
                 Vindicated
                 .
                 Psal.
                 18.
                 v.
                 32.
                 
                 Psal.
                 21.3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 Psal.
                 45.
                 
                 Psal.
                 68.
                 
                 Psal.
                 69.
                 
                 Psal.
                 72.
                 
                 
                   Targum
                   ,
                   Midrash
                   ;
                   Commentators
                   .
                   Vulgar
                   Latin
                   corrupted
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   LXX
                   .
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 What.
                 Psal.
                 80.
                 v.
                 16
                 ,
                 18.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   how
                   to
                   be
                   rendered
                
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 who
                 .
                 Psal.
                 110.
                 
                 
                   Prophesie
                   of
                   the
                
                 Messiah
                 .
                 
                   Confession
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Targum
                   in
                
                 Solomons
                 Song
                 .
                 Isa.
                 2.2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 v.
                 2.
                 
                 Vindicated
                 .
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 v.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Sense
                   of
                   the
                   Targum
                   on
                   the
                   place
                   .
                   Vulgar
                   Latin
                   noted
                   .
                   Intanglements
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   from
                   this
                   Testimony
                   .
                   Four
                   things
                   promised
                   ,
                   not
                   agreeing
                   to
                
                 Hezekia
                 .
                 
                   Answer
                   of
                
                 Jarchi
                 .
                 Kimchi
                 .
                 Aben
                 Ezra
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Name
                   mentioned
                   whose
                
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   who
                   .
                   Answer
                   of
                
                 Abarbinel
                 .
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   increase
                   of
                   his
                   Government
                   .
                
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 v.
                 27.
                 
                 Chap.
                 11.1
                 .
                 Abarbinels
                 
                   Prediction
                   of
                   the
                   ruine
                   of
                   the
                   Christians
                
                 ▪
                 Isaiah
                 16.
                 v.
                 1.
                 
                 Chap.
                 28.
                 v.
                 5.
                 
                 Chap.
                 42.
                 v.
                 1.
                 
                 Jeremiah
                 23.
                 v.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Corruption
                   of
                   Old
                   Translations
                   .
                   Purity
                   of
                   the
                   Original
                   .
                
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 Jehovah
                 
                   our
                   Righteousness
                
                 .
                 Ezek.
                 37.
                 v.
                 24.
                 
                 Jerem.
                 30.21
                 .
                 Jerem.
                 33.15
                 ,
                 16
                 ,
                 Hos.
                 3.5
                 .
                 Hos.
                 14.8
                 .
                 Micha
                 5.2
                 .
                 Vindicated
                 .
                 Kimchi's
                 Blasphemy
                 .
                 Zech.
                 3.8
                 .
                 Chap.
                 4.7
                 .
                 Chap.
                 6.12
                 .
                 Chap.
                 10.4
                 .
                 Chap.
                 9.9
                 .
                 Chap.
                 11.12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 Chap.
                 12.10
                 .
                 Conclusion
                 .
              
            
             
               HAving
               considered
               the
               first
               great
               Promise
               concerning
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               evinced
               
                 
                   §
                
                 1
              
               from
               thence
               the
               nature
               of
               his
               Work
               and
               Office
               ;
               as
               also
               shewed
               in
               generall
               how
               Testimony
               is
               given
               unto
               him
               throughout
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               whence
               his
               Name
               is
               derived
               ;
               we
               shall
               now
               moreover
               enquire
               in
               particular
               into
               those
               places
               where
               he
               is
               expresly
               foretold
               ,
               promised
               ,
               or
               prophesied
               of
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               thence
               gather
               what
               farther
               Light
               concerning
               his
               Person
               ,
               and
               Natures
               ,
               with
               his
               employment
               was
               granted
               unto
               the
               Church
               of
               old
               ,
               which
               the
               present
               Jews
               wilfully
               reject
               .
               And
               herein
               ,
               as
               I
               aim
               not
               to
               collect
               all
               the
               Prophecies
               and
               Promises
               which
               God
               gave
               concerning
               him
               ,
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               his
               holy
               Prophets
               from
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               single
               out
               some
               of
               the
               most
               eminent
               that
               give
               us
               a
               direct
               description
               of
               his
               Person
               or
               his
               Grace
               ,
               in
               answer
               unto
               ,
               or
               the
               confirmation
               of
               what
               hath
               been
               already
               discoursed
               about
               them
               ;
               so
               I
               shall
               have
               an
               especial
               respect
               unto
               them
               ,
               which
               the
               Jews
               themselves
               do
               acknowledge
               to
               belong
               unto
               him
               .
               There
               is
               a
               Book
               written
               by
               Abarbinel
               which
               he
               calls
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               wherein
               he
               undertakes
               to
               explain
               all
               those
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               Prophecies
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               understood
               either
               Spiritually
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               
                 Second
                 Temple
              
               ,
               but
               of
               their
               Redemption
               by
               the
               Messiah
               .
               This
               at
               present
               ,
               among
               others
               ,
               I
               am
               forbidden
               the
               use
               of
               ,
               which
               might
               have
               been
               of
               Advantage
               in
               the
               present
               design
               .
               I
               shall
               therefore
               principally
               insist
               on
               
                 those
                 places
              
               ,
               which
               are
               applied
               unto
               him
               in
               the
               Targums
               ,
               the
               most
               Authentick
               Writings
               amongst
               them
               ,
               whereunto
               some
               others
               shall
               be
               added
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               observed
               to
               be
               interpreted
               unto
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               in
               the
               best
               of
               their
               Commentators
               .
            
             
               The
               name
               of
               Messiah
               is
               but
               twice
               or
               thrice
               at
               most
               used
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               directly
               
                 
                   §
                
                 2
              
               and
               immediately
               to
               denote
               the
               Promised
               Seed
               .
               Namely
               Dan.
               9.
               v.
               25.
               and
               v.
               26.
               whereunto
               Psalm
               2.
               v.
               2.
               may
               be
               added
               .
               But
               this
               Name
               ,
               on
               the
               Reasons
               before
               given
               ,
               prevailing
               in
               the
               
                 Judaical
                 Church
              
               ,
               it
               is
               frequently
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               and
               inserted
               in
               the
               Targums
               ,
               where
               he
               is
               treated
               of
               ,
               although
               he
               be
               not
               expresly
               named
               in
               the
               Original
               .
               Elias
               in
               his
               Methurgamim
               reckons
               up
               fifty
               of
               those
               places
               ,
               whereunto
               
                 one
                 
                 and
                 twenty
              
               more
               are
               added
               by
               Buxtorfius
               .
               The
               Principal
               of
               these
               deserve
               our
               Consideration
               ,
               considering
               that
               some
               of
               the
               most
               eminent
               of
               them
               ,
               are
               denyed
               by
               the
               
                 latter
                 Jews
              
               ,
               to
               belong
               unto
               him
               ,
               those
               especially
               which
               give
               Testimony
               unto
               that
               part
               of
               the
               faith
               of
               Christians
               concerning
               him
               ,
               his
               Person
               and
               Office
               ,
               which
               by
               them
               is
               opposed
               or
               denyed
               .
               And
               this
               consent
               of
               the
               Targums
               is
               of
               great
               weight
               against
               them
               ,
               as
               containing
               an
               Evidence
               of
               what
               Perswasion
               prevailed
               amongst
               them
               ,
               before
               such
               time
               as
               they
               suited
               all
               their
               Expositions
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               unto
               their
               own
               infidelity
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               Gospel
               and
               Doctrine
               thereof
               .
               And
               unto
               these
               ,
               as
               was
               said
               ,
               such
               others
               shall
               be
               added
               ,
               as
               their
               
                 Chiefest
                 Masters
              
               do
               yet
               acknowledge
               directly
               to
               intend
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 3
              
               The
               first
               of
               this
               sort
               that
               occurs
               ,
               is
               the
               
                 First
                 Promise
              
               before
               insisted
               on
               and
               vindicated
               ;
               Gen.
               3.15
               .
               It
               ,
               (
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               Woman
               )
               
                 shall
                 bruise
                 thy
                 Head
              
               ,
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Serpent
               .
               Mention
               is
               made
               here
               expresly
               of
               the
               Messiah
               in
               the
               Targums
               of
               Jonathan
               and
               Hierusalem
               ;
               and
               this
               Promise
               applyed
               unto
               him
               after
               their
               manner
               .
               The
               seed
               of
               the
               Woman
               shall
               bruise
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               obtain
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               healing
               ,
               or
               a
               Plaister
               
                 for
                 the
                 Heel
              
               (
               the
               hurt
               received
               by
               the
               Serpent
               )
               
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Messiah
                 the
                 King
              
               ;
               so
               Jonathan
               ;
               and
               
                 Targ.
                 Hierusal
              
               .
               useth
               words
               to
               the
               same
               Purpose
               .
               Both
               of
               them
               expresly
               refer
               the
               Promise
               to
               the
               
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               himself
               ,
               or
               the
               work
               that
               he
               was
               to
               do
               ,
               whence
               they
               insert
               his
               name
               into
               the
               Text.
               And
               this
               is
               perfectly
               destructive
               unto
               the
               present
               pretensions
               of
               the
               Jews
               .
               The
               work
               here
               assigned
               unto
               him
               ,
               of
               recovering
               the
               Evil
               of
               sin
               and
               misery
               brought
               on
               the
               world
               through
               the
               Temptation
               of
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               is
               that
               wherewith
               they
               would
               have
               him
               to
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               Besides
               his
               suffering
               is
               intimated
               in
               the
               foregoing
               Expression
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Serpent
                 should
                 bruise
                 his
                 heel
              
               ,
               which
               they
               much
               desire
               to
               free
               their
               Messiah
               from
               .
               But
               that
               which
               principally
               lyes
               against
               them
               in
               this
               Testimony
               is
               ,
               that
               whereas
               they
               appropriate
               the
               Promise
               of
               the
               Messiah
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               Doctrine
               concerning
               him
               to
               belong
               unto
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               whereof
               say
               some
               ,
               (
               those
               that
               follow
               Maimonides
               )
               it
               is
               one
               of
               the
               Fundamentals
               ,
               others
               (
               as
               
                 Josephus
                 Albo
              
               )
               that
               it
               is
               a
               branch
               of
               the
               Fundamentall
               concerning
               Rewards
               and
               Punishments
               ,
               it
               is
               here
               given
               out
               by
               the
               Testimony
               of
               their
               Targums
               ,
               unto
               the
               P●●terity
               of
               Adam
               indefinitely
               ,
               two
               thousand
               years
               before
               the
               Call
               and
               Separation
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               from
               whom
               they
               pretend
               to
               derive
               their
               Priviledge
               ,
               and
               much
               longer
               before
               the
               giving
               of
               their
               Law
               ,
               whereof
               they
               would
               have
               it
               to
               be
               a
               part
               ;
               which
               is
               diligently
               to
               be
               heeded
               against
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 4
              
               Concerning
               the
               Promises
               made
               unto
               Abraham
               we
               have
               spoken
               before
               ;
               the
               next
               mention
               in
               the
               Targum
               of
               the
               Messiah
               is
               on
               Gen
               35.
               v.
               21.
               where
               occasion
               is
               taken
               to
               bring
               him
               into
               the
               Text.
               For
               unto
               those
               words
               ,
               and
               
                 Israel
                 journyed
                 and
                 spread
                 his
                 Tent
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               unto
               ,
               or
               
                 beyond
                 the
                 Tower
                 of
              
               Edar
               ,
               Jonathan
               adds
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 place
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 King
                 Messiah
                 shall
                 be
                 revealed
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 dayes
                 .
              
               And
               this
               Tradition
               is
               taken
               from
               Micah
               4.
               v.
               8.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 And
                 thou
                 Tower
                 of
                 Edar
              
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               flock
               ,
               
                 unto
                 thee
                 shall
                 it
                 come
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 Dominion
                 .
              
               Now
               this
               Tower
               of
               Edar
               was
               a
               place
               in
               ,
               or
               near
               to
               Bethlehem
               ,
               as
               is
               manifest
               from
               the
               place
               in
               Genesis
               ;
               For
               whereas
               Jacob
               is
               said
               to
               stay
               at
               Ephrah
               that
               is
               Bethlehem
               ,
               where
               he
               set
               up
               a
               Pillar
               on
               the
               Grave
               of
               
                 Rachel
                 ,
                 v.
              
               19
               ,
               20.
               upon
               his
               next
               removal
               ,
               he
               spread
               his
               
                 Tent
                 beyond
                 the
                 Tower
                 of
                 Edar
              
               ;
               which
               must
               therefore
               needs
               be
               a
               place
               near
               unto
               Bethlehem
               ;
               and
               the
               Prophet
               assigning
               the
               rise
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Messiah
               unto
               that
               Place
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               to
               be
               born
               at
               Bethlehem
               ,
               the
               Paraphrast
               took
               occasion
               to
               make
               mention
               of
               him
               here
               ,
               where
               that
               place
               is
               
                 first
                 spoken
              
               of
               ,
               declaring
               their
               expectation
               of
               his
               being
               born
               there
               ,
               which
               accordingly
               was
               long
               before
               come
               to
               pass
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 5
              
               Gen
               49.
               v.
               1.
               
               And
               Jacob
               
                 called
                 unto
                 his
                 Sons
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Gather
                 your selves
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 tell
                 you
                 what
                 shall
                 befall
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 dayes
              
               ,
               or
               the
               last
               days
               ,
               or
               end
               of
               the
               Days
               .
               Jonathan
               Paraphraseth
               on
               these
               words
               ;
               
                 after
                 that
              
               ,
               or
               although
               the
               
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Majesty
                 was
                 revealed
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 time
              
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               the
               express
               time
               )
               
                 wherein
                 the
                 King
                 Messias
                 was
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 was
                 hid
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 come
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 declare
                 unto
                 you
                 what
                 shall
                 befall
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 dayes
                 .
              
               This
               expression
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               End
               or
               last
               of
               the
               dayes
               ,
               is
               an
               usual
               Periphrasis
               of
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Messiah
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
               To
               that
               purpose
               it
               is
               used
               ,
               Numb
               .
               24.
               v.
               14.
               
               Deut.
               4.
               v.
               30.
               
               Isa.
               2.
               v.
               2.
               
               Hos.
               3.
               v.
               5.
               
               Micah
               .
               4.1
               .
               and
               our
               Apostle
               expresly
               refers
               unto
               it
               ,
               Heb.
               1.1
               .
               Now
               whereas
               this
               Expression
               denotes
               no
               certain
               season
               of
               time
               ,
               but
               only
               indefinitely
               directs
               to
               the
               last
               dayes
               
               of
               the
               Posterity
               of
               Jacob
               continuing
               a
               distinct
               Church
               and
               people
               for
               those
               Ends
               for
               which
               they
               were
               originally
               separated
               from
               all
               others
               ,
               and
               this
               being
               the
               
                 first
                 place
              
               wherein
               it
               is
               used
               ,
               and
               which
               all
               the
               rest
               refer
               unto
               ,
               the
               Paraphrast
               here
               took
               occasion
               both
               to
               mention
               the
               Messiah
               of
               whose
               time
               of
               coming
               this
               was
               to
               be
               the
               constant
               description
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               intimate
               the
               Reason
               of
               the
               frequent
               use
               of
               this
               Expression
               ;
               which
               was
               because
               the
               
                 precise
                 time
              
               of
               his
               coming
               was
               hidden
               even
               from
               the
               best
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               unto
               whom
               the
               
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Majesty
              
               was
               in
               other
               things
               revealed
               .
               Besides
               the
               ensuing
               Predictions
               in
               the
               Chapter
               do
               sufficiently
               secure
               his
               application
               of
               the
               dayes
               mentioned
               ,
               unto
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
            
             
               Gen.
               49.
               v.
               10.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 untill
                 Shiloh
                 come
              
               .
               All
               the
               three
               Targums
               agree
               in
               
                 
                   §
                
                 6
              
               the
               Application
               of
               these
               words
               unto
               the
               Messiah
               .
               Onfelos
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 untill
                 Messiah
                 comes
                 .
                 Jonathan
              
               and
               Hierusalem
               use
               the
               same
               words
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 unto
                 the
                 time
                 wherein
                 the
                 King
                 Messiah
                 shall
                 come
                 .
              
               An
               illustrious
               Prophesie
               this
               is
               concerning
               him
               ;
               the
               first
               that
               limits
               the
               time
               of
               his
               coming
               ,
               with
               an
               express
               circumstance
               ,
               and
               which
               must
               therefore
               afterwards
               be
               at
               large
               insisted
               on
               .
               At
               present
               it
               may
               suffice
               to
               remark
               the
               suffrage
               of
               these
               Targums
               against
               the
               perversness
               of
               their
               
                 later
                 Masters
              
               ,
               who
               contend
               by
               all
               Artifices
               imaginable
               ,
               to
               pervert
               this
               Text
               unto
               other
               purposes
               ;
               who
               are
               therefore
               to
               be
               pressed
               with
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Targumists
               ,
               which
               with
               none
               of
               their
               cavilling
               exceptions
               they
               can
               evade
               .
               The
               following
               words
               also
               v.
               11
               ,
               12.
               are
               applied
               by
               Jonathan
               unto
               the
               Messiah
               in
               the
               pursuit
               of
               the
               former
               Prediction
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               unfitly
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               shewed
               by
               others
               already
               .
               See
               Aynsw●rth
               on
               the
               pl●ce
               .
            
             
               Exod.
               12.
               v.
               42.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 night
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 .
              
               Hierusal
               .
               Targ.
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 fourth
              
               
                 
                   §
                
                 7
              
               night
               ,
               (
               it
               had
               mentioned
               three
               before
               )
               
                 when
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 world
                 shall
                 be
                 accomplish●d
                 to
                 be
                 diss●lved
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Cords
                 of
                 impiety
                 shall
                 be
                 wasted
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Iron
                 Yoke
                 shall
                 be
                 broken
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               people
               of
               God
               shall
               be
               delivered
               ;
               whereunto
               is
               added
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 M●s●s
                 shall
                 come
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 midd●●t
                 of
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King
              
               Messiah
               
                 from
                 the
                 middest
                 of
              
               Rome
               .
               That
               of
               the
               Messiah
               coming
               out
               of
               Rome
               is
               Talmudical
               ,
               depending
               on
               a
               Fable
               which
               we
               shall
               afterwards
               give
               an
               account
               of
               .
               And
               we
               may
               here
               ,
               once
               for
               all
               observe
               ,
               that
               although
               they
               believe
               that
               their
               Messiah
               is
               to
               be
               a
               me●r
               man
               ,
               born
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               all
               other
               men
               ,
               yet
               they
               never
               speak
               of
               his
               
                 Birth
                 or
                 Nati●ity
              
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               that
               they
               looked
               for
               ;
               only
               they
               speak
               of
               his
               coming
               ,
               but
               most
               commonly
               of
               his
               being
               revealed
               ,
               and
               their
               great
               expectation
               is
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               be
               discovered
               and
               revealed
               .
               And
               this
               proceedeth
               out
               of
               a
               secret
               self-conviction
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               born
               long
               since
               ,
               even
               at
               the
               time
               promised
               and
               appointed
               ;
               only
               that
               he
               is
               hidden
               from
               them
               ,
               as
               indeed
               he
               is
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               the
               sense
               by
               them
               imagined
               .
               But
               what
               makes
               the
               Application
               of
               the
               night
               of
               the
               Passeover
               to
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ?
               They
               cannot
               imagine
               that
               he
               shall
               come
               unto
               them
               whilest
               they
               are
               celebrating
               that
               Ordinance
               ;
               for
               that
               is
               not
               lawfull
               for
               them
               ,
               unless
               they
               were
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               whither
               they
               believe
               they
               shall
               never
               return
               untill
               he
               come
               and
               go
               before
               them
               .
               It
               is
               then
               from
               some
               Tradition
               amongst
               them
               ,
               that
               their
               Deliverance
               out
               of
               Aegypt
               was
               a
               Type
               of
               the
               Deliverance
               by
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               whose
               Sacrifice
               and
               suffering
               was
               represented
               in
               the
               
                 Paschal
                 Lamb
              
               ,
               which
               gave
               occasion
               unto
               this
               Gloss.
               
            
             
               Exod.
               40.
               v.
               9.
               
               
                 Targum
                 of
              
               Jonathan
               ;
               
                 Th●u
                 shalt
                 sanctifie
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   8
                
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
              
               Judah
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 Messiah
                 who
                 shall
                 deliver
              
               Israel
               
                 in
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 Dayes
                 .
              
               The
               end
               of
               the
               Vnction
               there
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               is
               that
               the
               things
               annointed
               might
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 holiness
                 of
                 holin●sses
              
               ,
               unto
               the
               Lord.
               Now
               it
               was
               the
               Messiah
               alone
               who
               truly
               and
               really
               was
               this
               
                 most
                 Holy
                 One
              
               ,
               Dan.
               9.
               v.
               24.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               annoint
               ,
               or
               to
               make
               
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Holiness
                 of
                 Holinesses
                 ,
              
               the
               most
               Holy
               One
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               called
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               
                 Holy
                 One
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Acts
               3.14
               .
               Chap.
               4.
               v.
               30.
               1
               
               John
               2.20
               .
               Revel
               .
               3.
               v.
               7.
               
               And
               hence
               ,
               as
               it
               should
               seem
               ,
               is
               this
               place
               applyed
               unto
               him
               by
               the
               Targumist
               ;
               and
               an
               intimation
               given
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               their
               Holy
               things
               ,
               their
               
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 Sanctuary
                 and
                 Altar
              
               ,
               he
               was
               represented
               ;
               for
               as
               he
               was
               the
               most
               holy
               ,
               and
               his
               body
               the
               Temple
               wherein
               the
               
                 fulness
                 of
                 the
                 Godhead
                 dwelt
              
               ,
               Col.
               2.
               v.
               9.
               so
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               he
               Tabernacled
               amongst
               us
               ;
               John
               1.
               v.
               14.
               
               And
               is
               our
               Altar
               ,
               Heb.
               13.
               v.
               10.
               
            
             
               Numb
               .
               11.
               v.
               26.
               
               
                 But
                 there
                 remained
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 Camp
                 ,
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 one
              
               
                 
                   §
                
                 9
              
               was
               Eldad
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 was
              
               Medad
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 rested
                 upon
                 them
                 (
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 men
                 that
                 were
                 written
                 ,
                 but
                 went
                 not
                 out
                 unto
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 )
                 and
                 they
                 Prophesied
                 in
                 the
                 Camp.
              
               Here
               seemeth
               not
               to
               be
               any
               thing
               immediately
               relating
               unto
               
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               yet
               two
               of
               the
               Targums
               have
               brought
               him
               into
               this
               place
               ,
               but
               attended
               with
               such
               a
               story
               ,
               as
               I
               should
               not
               mention
               were
               it
               not
               to
               give
               a
               signal
               instance
               in
               it
               ,
               how
               they
               raise
               their
               Traditions
               .
               Eldad
               and
               Medad
               prophesied
               in
               the
               Camp
               ,
               as
               the
               Text
               assures
               us
               .
               What
               ,
               or
               whereabout
               they
               prophesied
               is
               not
               declared
               .
               This
               the
               Targumists
               pretend
               to
               acquaint
               us
               withall
               .
               Eldad
               they
               say
               prophesied
               of
               the
               
                 Death
                 of
                 Moses
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Succession
                 of
                 Joshua
              
               ,
               and
               their
               entrance
               into
               Canaan
               under
               his
               conduct
               .
               This
               caused
               One
               to
               run
               and
               inform
               Moses
               ,
               which
               gave
               occasion
               to
               those
               words
               of
               his
               v.
               29.
               
               
                 Enviest
                 thou
                 for
                 my
                 sake
              
               ;
               for
               what
               if
               he
               do
               prophesie
               ,
               that
               I
               shall
               dye
               ;
               and
               thereon
               he
               would
               not
               rebuke
               them
               .
               Medad
               prophesied
               of
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Quailes
               to
               feed
               them
               ;
               but
               
                 both
                 of
                 them
              
               prophesied
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 latter
                 dayes
              
               Gog
               and
               Magog
               
                 shall
                 ascend
                 with
                 their
                 Host
                 against
              
               Jerusalem
               ,
               
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 fall
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
              
               ;
               whereon
               in
               Jonathan
               there
               followeth
               a
               story
               of
               the
               delicious
               fare
               and
               dainties
               ,
               which
               they
               fancy
               unto
               themselves
               in
               those
               dayes
               .
               But
               what
               is
               the
               Reason
               that
               Eldad
               and
               M●dad
               must
               be
               thought
               to
               prophesie
               thus
               concerning
               
                 Gog
                 ?
                 Ezek.
              
               38.
               v.
               17.
               we
               have
               these
               words
               ;
               
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
              
               ,
               (
               unto
               Gog
               )
               
                 art
                 not
                 thou
                 he
                 of
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 spoken
                 in
                 old
                 time
                 by
                 my
                 servants
                 the
                 Prophets
                 of
              
               Israel
               
                 which
                 prohesied
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 and
                 years
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 would
                 bring
                 thee
                 against
                 them
                 ?
              
               Not
               finding
               any
               express
               prophesie
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               they
               suppose
               concerning
               Gog
               ,
               because
               that
               name
               is
               not
               elsewhere
               used
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               fasten
               these
               words
               any
               where
               better
               than
               on
               Eldad
               and
               Medad
               ,
               concerning
               whom
               it
               is
               said
               that
               they
               Prophesied
               ,
               but
               nothing
               is
               recorded
               of
               what
               is
               spoken
               by
               them
               ,
               whereon
               they
               think
               they
               may
               assign
               unto
               them
               what
               they
               please
               ;
               although
               there
               is
               not
               the
               least
               reason
               to
               suppose
               that
               their
               Prophecying
               consisted
               in
               Predictions
               of
               things
               to
               come
               .
               Speaking
               of
               the
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               praising
               him
               in
               an
               extraordinary
               manner
               ,
               is
               called
               Prophecying
               in
               the
               Scripture
               .
               So
               those
               words
               of
               the
               
                 Children
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
              
               who
               came
               down
               from
               the
               High
               Place
               with
               Psalteries
               and
               Harps
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               10.
               v.
               5.
               and
               
                 they
                 are
                 Prophecying
              
               ,
               is
               rendred
               in
               the
               Targum
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               
                 they
                 are
                 praising
              
               ,
               or
               singing
               Praises
               unto
               God
               ;
               which
               both
               their
               company
               and
               their
               ▪
               instruments
               declare
               to
               have
               been
               their
               Employment
               .
               But
               such
               occasions
               as
               these
               ,
               do
               they
               lay
               hold
               of
               ,
               for
               the
               raising
               of
               their
               Figments
               which
               in
               process
               of
               time
               grow
               to
               be
               Traditions
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 10
              
               Numb
               .
               23.
               v.
               21.
               
               Chap.
               24.
               v.
               7
               ,
               17
               ,
               20
               ,
               24.
               
               All
               the
               Targum
               agree
               that
               the
               Messiah
               is
               intended
               in
               these
               Prophesies
               of
               Baalam
               .
               Especially
               on
               those
               words
               ,
               Chap.
               24.
               v.
               17.
               
               
                 There
                 shall
                 come
                 a
                 Star
                 out
                 of
              
               Jacob
               ,
               
                 and
                 a
                 Scepter
                 out
                 of
              
               Israel
               ;
               
                 A
                 King
              
               ,
               say
               they
               jointly
               ,
               
                 shall
                 arise
                 out
                 of
              
               Jacob
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Messiah
                 shall
                 be
                 annointed
              
               And
               an
               illustrious
               Prophesie
               it
               is
               no
               doubt
               ,
               concerning
               his
               Coming
               and
               Dominion
               ▪
               who
               is
               the
               
                 Root
                 and
                 the
                 Offspring
                 of
              
               David
               ,
               
                 the
                 bright
                 and
                 Morning
                 Star.
                 Rashi
              
               interprets
               the
               place
               of
               David
               ,
               who
               smote
               the
               
                 Corners
                 of
                 Moab
              
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               in
               many
               things
               a
               Type
               of
               Christ.
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               confesseth
               that
               many
               interpret
               the
               words
               concerning
               the
               Messiah
               ;
               And
               Maimonides
               distribut●s
               the
               Prophesie
               between
               David
               and
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               assigning
               some
               things
               unto
               one
               ,
               some
               to
               another
               ;
               
                 Tractat.
                 de
                 Regib
              
               .
               in
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               also
               they
               grant
               it
               to
               be
               the
               Prophesie
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               And
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               of
               the
               sense
               of
               their
               antient
               Masters
               from
               the
               story
               of
               
                 Bar
                 Coziba
              
               ,
               whom
               after
               they
               had
               accepted
               of
               for
               their
               Messiah
               from
               this
               place
               they
               called
               
                 Bar
                 Chocheba
                 ;
                 Akiba
              
               applying
               this
               Prediction
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Star
               unto
               him
               .
               And
               Fagius
               on
               the
               Targum
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               observes
               that
               in
               the
               name
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Chochab
               applyed
               unto
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               the
               Cabbalists
               observe
               two
               things
               ;
               First
               ,
               That
               the
               two
               first
               Letters
               signifie
               the
               same
               number
               with
               the
               Letters
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               twenty
               six
               ;
               and
               the
               two
               latter
               twenty
               two
               ,
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Letters
               of
               the
               Law.
               The
               observation
               is
               sufficiently
               Talmudical
               ;
               but
               the
               intendment
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               Messiah
               hath
               in
               him
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               shall
               fulfill
               the
               whole
               Law
               ,
               is
               a
               blessed
               Truth
               .
               This
               Fagius
               ,
               and
               Munster
               before
               him
               observed
               out
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               a
               
                 Bundle
                 of
                 Myrrh
              
               ;
               )
               a
               Cahalistical
               Comment
               on
               the
               Pentateuch
               ,
               by
               
                 R.
                 Abraham
              
               .
               But
               they
               all
               contend
               against
               the
               Application
               of
               this
               Prediction
               unto
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
               for
               when
               say
               they
               did
               he
               
                 smite
                 the
                 Corners
                 of
                 Moab
              
               ;
               when
               did
               he
               destroy
               all
               the
               
                 Children
                 of
                 Seth
              
               ?
               and
               how
               were
               those
               words
               ,
               v.
               18.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               which
               they
               interpret
               ,
               and
               
                 Israel
                 shall
                 gather
                 wealth
                 ,
                 or
                 substance
              
               )
               fulfilled
               ?
               But
               we
               have
               sufficiently
               proved
               the
               Messiah
               to
               be
               a
               Spiritual
               Redeemer
               ;
               and
               therefore
               however
               his
               Kingdom
               may
               be
               expressed
               in
               words
               signifying
               literally
               outward
               and
               temporal
               things
               ,
               yet
               things
               spiritual
               and
               eternall
               are
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               as
               figuratively
               set
               out
               by
               the
               other
               .
               Neither
               can
               these
               words
               be
               absolutely
               understood
               according
               to
               the
               Letter
               ;
               For
               whereas
               Seth
               was
               the
               Son
               given
               unto
               
               Adam
               in
               the
               room
               of
               Abel
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Posterity
               of
               Cain
               wa●
               cut
               off
               at
               the
               Flood
               ,
               if
               the
               Messiah
               destroy
               literally
               all
               the
               
                 children
                 of
                 Seth
              
               ,
               he
               must
               not
               leave
               any
               one
               man
               alive
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               certainly
               is
               not
               the
               work
               he
               was
               promised
               for
               .
            
             
               Besides
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               hath
               partly
               already
               ,
               and
               in
               due
               time
               will
               utterly
               destroy
               all
               the
               stubborn
               Enemies
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               .
               Neither
               can
               the
               Jews
               press
               the
               instance
               of
               Moab
               literally
               ,
               seeing
               themselves
               by
               Edom
               do
               constantly
               understand
               Rome
               ,
               or
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               .
            
             
               Deut.
               18.
               v.
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               This
               place
               is
               an
               eminent
               Prophesie
               concerning
               the
               
                 
                   §
                
                 11
              
               Messiah
               and
               his
               
                 Prophetical
                 Office
              
               ,
               not
               before
               any
               where
               mentioned
               .
               But
               the
               Law
               being
               now
               given
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               continue
               inviolably
               unto
               his
               coming
               ,
               Mal.
               4.4
               .
               when
               it
               was
               to
               be
               changed
               ,
               removed
               ,
               and
               taken
               away
               ,
               this
               part
               of
               his
               work
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               to
               make
               the
               last
               ,
               full
               ,
               perfect
               Declaration
               of
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               now
               declared
               .
            
             
               The
               Targums
               are
               here
               silent
               of
               him
               ,
               for
               they
               principally
               attend
               unto
               those
               places
               which
               make
               mention
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               .
               Rashi
               refers
               the
               words
               unto
               the
               series
               of
               Prophets
               ,
               which
               were
               afterwards
               raised
               up
               ;
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               to
               Joshua
               ;
               others
               to
               Jeremiah
               upon
               the
               rejection
               of
               whose
               warnings
               ,
               the
               people
               were
               carried
               into
               captivity
               ,
               which
               they
               collect
               from
               v.
               19.
               
               Whatever
               now
               they
               pretend
               ,
               of
               old
               they
               looked
               for
               some
               
                 one
                 signal
                 Prophet
              
               from
               this
               place
               ,
               which
               should
               immediately
               come
               before
               the
               Messiah
               himself
               ;
               Thence
               was
               that
               Question
               in
               their
               Examination
               of
               
                 John
                 Baptist
              
               ;
               Art
               thou
               
                 that
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 John
              
               1.21
               .
               namely
               whom
               they
               looked
               for
               from
               this
               Prediction
               of
               Moses
               .
               But
               it
               is
               the
               Messiah
               himself
               and
               none
               other
               that
               is
               intended
               .
               For
               First
               ,
               None
               other
               ever
               arose
               
                 like
                 unto
                 Moses
              
               .
               This
               is
               twice
               repeated
               ;
               in
               the
               words
               of
               Moses
               unto
               the
               people
               ;
               v.
               15.
               
               
                 God
                 will
                 raise
                 thee
                 up
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 like
                 unto
                 me
              
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               words
               of
               God
               to
               Moses
               ;
               v.
               18.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 raise
                 them
                 up
                 a
                 Prophet
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 like
                 unto
                 thee
              
               ,
               as
               thou
               art
               .
               Lipman
               a
               blasphemous
               Jew
               in
               his
               Nizzachon
               contends
               that
               Jesus
               cannot
               be
               intended
               ;
               because
               he
               was
               not
               like
               Moses
               ;
               for
               Moses
               was
               a
               man
               only
               ,
               Jesus
               declared
               himself
               to
               be
               God
               ;
               Moses
               had
               Father
               and
               Mother
               ,
               Jesus
               had
               not
               as
               we
               say
               ;
               But
               the
               comparison
               intended
               ,
               doth
               not
               at
               all
               respect
               their
               Persons
               ,
               or
               their
               Natures
               ,
               but
               their
               Office.
               It
               was
               in
               the
               Prophetical
               Office
               that
               the
               Prophet
               foretold
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               like
               unto
               Moses
               :
               It
               is
               a
               Law-giver
               ,
               one
               that
               should
               institute
               New
               Ordinances
               of
               Worship
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               God
               for
               the
               use
               and
               Observance
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               as
               Moses
               did
               ;
               one
               that
               should
               reveal
               the
               whole
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               Moses
               did
               ,
               as
               to
               that
               season
               wherein
               God
               employed
               him
               .
               That
               this
               could
               not
               be
               Joshua
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               the
               Prophets
               that
               ensued
               ,
               is
               evident
               from
               that
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               Deut.
               34.
               v.
               10.
               
               
                 There
                 arose
                 not
                 since
                 a
                 Prophet
                 in
              
               Israel
               
                 like
                 unto
                 Moses
              
               .
               This
               must
               therefore
               be
               referred
               unto
               some
               
                 singular
                 Prophet
              
               who
               was
               then
               to
               come
               ,
               or
               there
               is
               an
               express
               contradiction
               in
               the
               Text.
               And
               this
               is
               none
               other
               but
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               concerning
               whom
               they
               acknowledge
               that
               he
               shall
               be
               a
               Prophet
               above
               Moses
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               extermination
               threatned
               unto
               the
               people
               ,
               upon
               their
               disobedience
               unto
               this
               Prophet
               ,
               here
               promised
               ,
               v.
               19.
               never
               befell
               them
               ,
               untill
               they
               had
               rejected
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               the
               true
               and
               only
               Messiah
               .
               Wherefore
               this
               place
               is
               rightly
               applyed
               unto
               him
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               3.22
               ,
               23.
               
               Chap.
               7.37
               .
               And
               we
               have
               hence
               a
               farther
               discovery
               of
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               Deliverer
               ,
               and
               Deliverance
               promised
               of
               old
               ,
               and
               therein
               of
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Antient
               Church
               ;
               He
               was
               to
               be
               a
               blessed
               Prophet
               to
               reveal
               the
               mind
               and
               will
               of
               God
               ;
               which
               also
               he
               hath
               done
               unto
               the
               utmost
               .
               And
               from
               this
               place
               it
               is
               that
               the
               Jews
               themselves
               in
               
                 Midrash
                 Coheleth
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               1.
               say
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 The
                 latter
                 Redeemer
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 the
                 former
                 .
              
            
             
               Deut.
               25.
               v.
               19.
               
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 blot
                 out
                 the
                 Remembrance
                 of
              
               Amaleck
               
                 from
                 under
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 12
              
               
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 forget
                 it
                 .
                 Jonathan
                 ;
                 Targum
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 And
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 forget
                 it
                 .
              
               But
               as
               this
               savours
               too
               much
               of
               those
               revengefull
               thoughts
               which
               they
               frequently
               discover
               themselves
               to
               be
               filled
               withall
               ;
               so
               all
               these
               apprehensions
               proceed
               from
               the
               
                 Old
                 Tradition
              
               that
               by
               the
               Messiah
               we
               should
               be
               delivered
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               
                 all
                 our
                 Enemies
              
               ,
               which
               they
               being
               carnal
               and
               earthly
               ,
               do
               wrest
               to
               give
               countenance
               unto
               their
               own
               desires
               and
               imaginations
               .
            
             
               Deut.
               30.
               v.
               4.
               
               
                 If
                 any
                 of
                 thine
                 be
                 driven
                 out
                 unto
                 the
                 utmost
                 parts
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 from
                 thence
              
               
                 
                   §
                
                 13
              
               
                 will
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 gather
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 will
                 he
                 fetch
                 thee
                 .
                 Jonath
                 ▪
                 Targum
              
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 from
                 thence
                 will
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 gather
                 thee
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
              
               Elijah
               
                 the
                 great
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 will
                 he
                 bring
                 thee
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 
                 Messiah
                 the
                 King.
              
               The
               place
               is
               not
               amiss
               applyed
               unto
               the
               Deliverance
               which
               they
               shall
               one
               day
               have
               by
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               to
               happen
               after
               the
               whole
               Curse
               of
               the
               Law
               is
               come
               upon
               them
               for
               their
               disobedience
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               shall
               turn
               again
               unto
               the
               Lord
               by
               Repentance
               ,
               v.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               And
               whereas
               the
               words
               are
               doubled
               ,
               they
               suppose
               them
               to
               intimate
               a-double
               work
               of
               Deliverance
               ;
               one
               whereof
               they
               have
               committed
               to
               Elias
               from
               Mal.
               4.
               v.
               5.
               who
               was
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               was
               the
               fore-runner
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
            
             
               And
               these
               are
               places
               in
               the
               
                 Books
                 of
                 Moses
              
               wherein
               they
               acknowledge
               that
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ;
               For
               that
               way
               whereby
               the
               Church
               of
               old
               was
               principally
               instructed
               in
               his
               work
               and
               office
               ,
               namely
               in
               the
               Sacrifices
               and
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               they
               know
               nothing
               of
               it
               ;
               nor
               shall
               it
               here
               be
               insisted
               on
               ,
               seeing
               it
               must
               have
               so
               large
               a
               place
               in
               the
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Epistle
               its
               self
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 14
              
               1
               Sam.
               2.10
               .
               
                 He
                 shall
                 give
                 strength
                 unto
                 his
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 exalt
                 the
                 horn
                 of
                 his
                 annointed
                 .
                 Targ.
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 exalt
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 his
                 Messiah
                 .
              
               In
               
                 Midrash
                 Tillim
              
               also
               on
               Psalm
               75.
               they
               ascribe
               this
               place
               unto
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               reckon
               his
               Horn
               as
               the
               
                 tenth
                 horn
              
               of
               strength
               granted
               unto
               
                 Israel
                 .
                 R.
                 Levi
                 Ben
                 Gershom
              
               understands
               ,
               by
               the
               King
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               
                 He
                 shall
                 give
                 strength
                 unto
                 his
                 King
                 ;
                 Saul
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               Messiah
               in
               the
               close
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               David
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               be
               annointed
               by
               Samuel
               the
               Son
               of
               Hanna
               whose
               words
               these
               are
               ;
               Kimchi
               applies
               the
               words
               to
               the
               M●ssiah
               ,
               whom
               as
               he
               sayes
               ,
               she
               intended
               by
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prophesie
              
               ;
               or
               spoke
               of
               from
               Tradition
               .
               And
               indeed
               the
               words
               seem
               directly
               to
               intend
               him
               .
               For
               by
               him
               alone
               doth
               the
               Lord
               
                 judge
                 the
                 Ends
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
              
               and
               he
               was
               the
               Annointed
               whose
               Power
               he
               would
               signally
               exalt
               .
               And
               I
               mention
               this
               place
               only
               as
               an
               instance
               of
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               old
               ,
               who
               in
               all
               their
               mercies
               ,
               still
               had
               a
               regard
               unto
               the
               
                 Great
                 Promise
              
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Fountain
               of
               them
               all
               .
               And
               therefore
               Hanna
               here
               closeth
               her
               
                 Prophetical
                 Eulogie
              
               with
               her
               acknowledgement
               thereof
               ,
               and
               faith
               therein
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 15
              
               2
               Sam.
               23.
               v.
               3.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 Ruleth
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 just
                 ,
                 Ruler
                 ,
              
               in
               or
               of
               ,
               
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 Targ.
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 He
                 said
                 he
                 would
                 appoint
                 unto
                 me
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 arise
                 and
                 Rule
                 in
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               And
               it
               refers
               th●s
               whole
               last
               Prophesie
               of
               David
               ,
               or
               his
               
                 last
                 words
              
               ,
               that
               he
               spake
               by
               the
               inspiration
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               unto
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ;
               whence
               it
               gives
               this
               Preface
               unto
               them
               ;
               
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Prophesie
                 of
              
               David
               ,
               
                 which
                 he
                 proph●sied
                 concerning
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               or
               for
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Consolation
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 Rab.
                 Isaiah
                 ,
              
               and
               Rashi
               ,
               interpret
               the
               words
               of
               David
               himself
               ;
               and
               Kimchi
               also
               ,
               but
               he
               mentions
               the
               application
               of
               it
               unto
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               
                 come
                 of
                 David
              
               ,
               whom
               God
               would
               raise
               up
               unto
               him
               ,
               which
               he
               approveth
               of
               .
               Christian
               Expositors
               who
               follow
               the
               Jews
               ,
               interpret
               those
               words
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               rock
               of
               
                 Israel
                 spake
                 to
                 me
              
               ,
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 spake
                 concerning
                 me
              
               ;
               that
               is
               by
               Samuel
               who
               annointed
               me
               to
               be
               King.
               Some
               ,
               he
               spake
               unto
               me
               by
               Nathan
               .
            
             
               Our
               Translators
               keep
               to
               the
               Letter
               ;
               
                 he
                 spake
                 unto
                 me
              
               .
               And
               that
               alone
               answers
               unto
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Verse
               foregoing
               ;
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 spake
                 in
                 me
              
               ,
               or
               to
               me
               ;
               so
               are
               the
               Revelations
               of
               God
               expressed
               ;
               See
               Zech.
               4.
               v.
               1
               ,
               4.
               and
               it
               expresseth
               the
               Communication
               of
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 unto
                 the
                 Prophet
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               not
               his
               speaking
               
                 by
                 him
              
               unto
               others
               ;
               And
               from
               these
               very
               words
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 spake
                 in
                 me
                 ,
              
               do
               the
               Jews
               take
               occasion
               to
               cast
               the
               writings
               of
               David
               ,
               amongst
               those
               which
               they
               assign
               unto
               that
               kind
               of
               Revelation
               which
               they
               call
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Books
               written
               by
               
                 inspiration
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               .
               The
               other
               words
               also
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 his
                 word
                 was
                 in
                 my
                 tongue
                 ,
              
               manifest
               that
               it
               is
               David
               himself
               that
               is
               spoken
               unto
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 third
                 Verse
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               some
               other
               who
               is
               Prophesied
               of
               by
               him
               ,
               namely
               the
               Messiah
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               the
               words
               whereby
               he
               is
               described
               do
               also
               manifest
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 Ruling
                 in
                 man
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               saith
               Jarchi
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               over
               Israel
               
                 who
                 is
                 called
                 man
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 the
                 flock
                 of
                 my
                 pasture
                 are
                 men
              
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               you
               are
               
                 man.
                 Ezek.
              
               34.1
               .
               But
               where
               the
               word
               Adam
               is
               used
               with
               this
               praefix
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               as
               here
               ,
               it
               no
               where
               signifies
               Israel
               ;
               but
               is
               expresly
               used
               in
               a
               contradistinction
               from
               them
               ;
               as
               Jerem.
               32.20
               .
               
                 which
                 hast
                 set
                 Signs
                 and
                 Wonders
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 of
              
               Aegypt
               ,
               
                 even
                 unto
                 this
                 day
              
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 and
                 in
              
               Israel
               
                 and
                 in
              
               Adam
               ,
               that
               is
               as
               we
               render
               it
               ,
               
                 amongst
                 other
                 men
              
               that
               are
               not
               Israel
               .
               So
               that
               if
               any
               especial
               sort
               of
               men
               are
               intended
               in
               this
               Expression
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               Israel
               ,
               but
               
                 other
                 men
              
               .
               And
               indeed
               this
               word
               is
               commonly
               used
               to
               denote
               mankind
               in
               general
               ;
               as
               Gen.
               6.
               v.
               3.
               
               Chap.
               9.
               v.
               6.
               
               Exod.
               8.18
               .
               Chap.
               9.10
               .
               
               Chap.
               13.2
               .
               and
               universally
               ,
               where
               ever
               it
               is
               used
               ,
               it
               signifies
               either
               all
               mankind
               ,
               or
               
                 humane
                 nature
              
               .
               So
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               he
               who
               is
               the
               
                 Ruler
                 over
                 all
                 mankind
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Messiah
               alone
               .
               Unless
               we
               shall
               inte●pret
               this
               Expression
               by
               that
               of
               Psal.
               68.
               v.
               19.
               
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 ascended
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 lead
                 captivity
                 captive
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 accepisti
                 dona
                 in
                 homine
                 ;
                 and
                 thou
                 hast
                 received
                 gifts
                 in
                 man
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 humane
                 nature
              
               exalted
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Psalmist
               treats
               in
               that
               place
               .
               For
               whereas
               the
               Apostle
               Eph●s
               .
               4.
               v.
               8.
               renders
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 he
                 gave
                 gifts
                 unto
                 men
              
               ,
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               he
               expresseth
               the
               
                 End
                 and
                 Effect
              
               of
               that
               which
               is
               spoken
               in
               the
               Psalm
               ;
               for
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               
                 received
                 gifts
              
               in
               his
               own
               humane
               nature
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               give
               and
               bestow
               them
               on
               others
               ,
               as
               Peter
               declareth
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               v.
               33.
               
               The
               remainder
               also
               of
               the
               words
               contain
               a
               description
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ;
               He
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               just
               and
               
                 Righteous
                 One
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               3.14
               .
               And
               He
               alone
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               he
               
                 that
                 rules
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 concern
                 the
                 fear
                 and
                 Worship
                 of
                 God.
              
               Isa.
               11.
               v.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               So
               that
               this
               place
               doth
               indeed
               belong
               unto
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Antient
               Church
               concerning
               the
               Messiah
               .
            
             
               1
               Kings
               4.
               v.
               33.
               
               In
               stead
               of
               those
               words
               concerning
               
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 He
                 spake
                 of
                 Trees
              
               
                 
                   §
                
                 16
              
               
                 from
                 the
                 Cedar
                 Tree
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Lebanon
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 Hyssop
                 that
                 springeth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Wall
              
               ;
               The
               Targum
               reads
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 And
                 be
                 Prophecied
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
              
               David
               
                 in
                 this
                 world
              
               ,
               (
               the
               duration
               of
               time
               and
               state
               of
               things
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               )
               
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 c●me
              
               ;
               so
               they
               call
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               I
               know
               of
               none
               who
               have
               considered
               what
               occasion
               the
               Targumists
               could
               take
               from
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               to
               mention
               this
               matter
               ,
               in
               this
               place
               .
               I
               will
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               doth
               not
               intend
               ,
               the
               
                 Book
                 of
                 Canticles
              
               ,
               wherein
               under
               an
               Allegory
               of
               Trees
               ,
               Herbs
               ,
               and
               Spices
               ,
               Solomon
               Prophesieth
               of
               ,
               and
               sets
               forth
               the
               Grace
               and
               Love
               of
               Christ
               towards
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               wherein
               many
               things
               are
               by
               the
               latter
               Targumist
               applied
               unto
               the
               Messiah
               also
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               see
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               mention
               likewise
               made
               of
               the
               Messiah
               in
               the
               Targum
               ,
               by
               an
               addition
               unto
               
                 
                   §
                
                 17
              
               the
               Text
               ,
               Ruth
               3.
               v.
               15.
               
               
                 It
                 was
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 Prophesie
                 ,
                 that
                 six
                 Righteous
                 Persons
                 should
                 come
                 of
              
               Ruth
               ,
               David
               ,
               and
               Daniel
               
                 with
                 his
                 Companions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 M●ssiah
                 .
              
               The
               general
               End
               of
               the
               writing
               of
               this
               Book
               of
               Ruth
               ,
               was
               to
               declare
               the
               Providence
               of
               God
               about
               the
               Genealogie
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               And
               this
               seems
               to
               have
               been
               kept
               in
               Tradition
               amongst
               them
               .
               And
               for
               this
               Cause
               doth
               Matthew
               expresly
               mention
               her
               name
               in
               his
               Rehearsal
               of
               the
               Genealogie
               of
               Christ
               ,
               M●t.
               1.
               v.
               5.
               
               For
               it
               being
               a
               Tradition
               amongst
               the
               Jews
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               the
               end
               of
               the
               writing
               of
               her
               Story
               ,
               whereon
               they
               add
               that
               consideration
               unto
               the
               Text
               in
               their
               Targum
               ,
               it
               was
               remembred
               by
               the
               Evangelist
               ,
               in
               a
               compliance
               therewithall
               .
            
             
               The
               place
               of
               Job
               wherein
               he
               expresseth
               his
               faith
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               expectation
               of
               Redemption
               
                 
                   §
                
                 18
              
               by
               him
               ,
               hath
               been
               already
               explicated
               and
               vindicated
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               shall
               not
               need
               here
               to
               insist
               upon
               it
               again
               .
               The
               Psalms
               next
               occur
               .
               In
               David
               the
               Light
               and
               Faith
               of
               the
               Church
               began
               to
               be
               greatly
               inlarged
               .
               The
               Renovation
               of
               the
               Promise
               unto
               him
               ,
               the
               confirmation
               of
               it
               by
               an
               Oath
               ,
               the
               Confinement
               of
               the
               Promised
               Seed
               unto
               his
               Posterity
               ,
               the
               establishment
               of
               his
               Throne
               and
               Kingdom
               ,
               as
               a
               Type
               of
               the
               Dominion
               and
               Rule
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               with
               the
               especial
               Revelations
               made
               unto
               him
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               signally
               longed
               for
               his
               coming
               ,
               and
               rejoyced
               in
               the
               prospect
               which
               he
               had
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Prophesie
               ,
               did
               greatly
               further
               the
               Faith
               and
               Knowledge
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               .
               Hence
               forward
               therefore
               the
               mention
               of
               him
               is
               multiplied
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               would
               be
               impossible
               to
               insist
               on
               all
               the
               particular
               instances
               of
               it
               ;
               I
               shall
               therefore
               only
               
                 call
                 over
              
               some
               of
               the
               most
               eminent
               ,
               with
               an
               especial
               respect
               unto
               the
               concurrence
               of
               the
               Perswasion
               and
               Expectation
               of
               the
               Jews
               .
            
             
               Psal.
               2.
               v.
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 Rulers
                 take
                 counsell
                 together
                 against
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 against
                 his
                 Annointed
              
               ;
               
                 
                   §
                
                 19
              
               His
               Messiah
               ,
               as
               the
               Word
               should
               be
               left
               uninterpreted
               .
               Targum
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 against
                 his
                 Messiah
              
               .
               The
               Talmudists
               in
               several
               places
               acknowledge
               this
               Psalm
               to
               be
               a
               Prophesie
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               apply
               sundry
               Passages
               thereof
               unto
               him
               .
               And
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 Son
                 ,
                 this
                 day
                 have
                 I
                 begotten
                 thee
                 ,
              
               are
               not
               amiss
               expounded
               by
               them
               in
               
                 Tract
                 .
                 Succah
                 .
                 cap.
              
               5.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 this
                 day
                 reveal
                 unto
                 men
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 Son
              
               ;
               for
               so
               are
               they
               applyed
               by
               our
               Apostle
               dealing
               with
               the
               
                 Jews
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               13.
               v.
               33.
               
               Heb.
               1.
               v.
               5.
               namely
               ,
               unto
               his
               
                 Resurrection
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
              
               ,
               whereby
               he
               was
               declared
               to
               be
               the
               
                 Son
                 of
                 God
              
               with
               Power
               ;
               Rom.
               1.
               v.
               4.
               
               All
               the
               principal
               Expositors
               amongst
               them
               ,
               as
               
                 Rashi
                 ,
                 Kimchi
                 ,
                 Aben
                 Ezra
                 ,
                 Bartenora
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 Rab.
                 Obodia
              
               ,
               acknowledge
               that
               their
               antient
               Doctors
               and
               Masters
               expounded
               this
               Psalm
               concerning
               the
               Messiah
               .
               Themselves
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               apply
               it
               unto
               David
               ;
               and
               say
               it
               was
               composed
               by
               some
               of
               the
               singers
               concerning
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               annointed
               King
               ,
               which
               the
               Philistins
               
               hearing
               of
               ,
               prepared
               to
               war
               against
               him
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               5.17
               .
               This
               is
               the
               conceit
               of
               Rashi
               ;
               who
               therein
               is
               followed
               by
               sundry
               
                 Christian
                 Expositors
              
               ,
               with
               no
               advantage
               to
               the
               Faith.
               And
               I
               presume
               they
               observed
               not
               the
               Reaso●
               he
               gives
               for
               his
               Exposition
               ;
               
                 Our
                 Masters
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 of
                 blessed
                 memory
                 ,
                 interpret
                 this
                 Psalm
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 Messiah
              
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 words
                 sound
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 answer
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 meet
                 ,
                 or
                 right
                 to
                 expound
                 it
                 of
              
               David
               .
               Those
               words
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 answer
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 ,
              
               or
               Christians
               ,
               are
               left
               out
               in
               the
               Venice
               and
               Basil
               Editions
               of
               his
               Comments
               ,
               but
               were
               in
               the
               old
               Copies
               of
               them
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               plain
               Reason
               why
               they
               would
               apply
               this
               Psalm
               to
               David
               ,
               of
               whom
               not
               one
               Verse
               of
               it
               can
               be
               truly
               and
               rightly
               expounded
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               manifested
               elsewhere
               ;
               And
               it
               is
               a
               wise
               answer
               which
               they
               give
               in
               
                 Midrash
                 Tehillim
              
               unto
               that
               Testimony
               of
               v.
               7.
               where
               Gods
               calls
               the
               Messiah
               his
               Son
               ,
               to
               prove
               him
               to
               be
               the
               natural
               Son
               of
               God.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 And
                 hence
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 an
                 Answer
                 for
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 who
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 blessed
                 God
                 hath
                 a
                 Son.
                 But
                 do
                 thou
                 answer
                 ,
                 he
                 sayes
                 not
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 Son
                 to
                 me
                 ;
                 but
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 Son.
              
               As
               though
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 Son
              
               ,
               did
               not
               more
               directly
               express
               the
               Filiation
               of
               the
               Person
               spoken
               of
               ,
               than
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               would
               do
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               more
               emphatically
               expressive
               of
               a
               natural
               Relation
               ,
               then
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               my
               Son
               ,
               than
               a
               Son
               to
               me
               ;
               See
               Gen.
               27.21
               .
               And
               in
               this
               Psalm
               we
               have
               a
               good
               part
               of
               the
               Creed
               of
               the
               Antient
               Church
               concerning
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               learned
               from
               the
               Exposition
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 20
              
               Psal.
               18.
               v.
               32.
               
               
                 Targum
                 ;
                 Because
                 of
                 the
                 Miracles
                 and
                 Redemption
                 which
                 thou
                 shalt
                 work
                 for
                 thy
                 Messiah
                 .
              
               I
               mention
               this
               place
               only
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               appear
               ,
               that
               the
               Jews
               had
               a
               Tradition
               amongst
               them
               ,
               that
               David
               in
               this
               Psalm
               bare
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               was
               considered
               as
               his
               Type
               .
               And
               hence
               our
               Apostle
               applies
               those
               words
               ,
               v.
               3.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 my
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 ,
              
               unto
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               Heb.
               2.
               v.
               13.
               
               See
               also
               Psalm
               20.
               v.
               7.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 21
              
               Psal.
               21.
               v.
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 King
                 shall
                 joy
                 in
                 thy
                 strength
                 O
                 Lord.
                 Targum
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 King
                 Messiah
                 shall
                 rejoyce
              
               .
               v.
               7.
               
               
                 For
                 the
                 King
                 trusteth
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Targum
                 ;
                 Messiah
                 the
                 King.
              
               And
               in
               
                 Midrash
                 Tehillim
              
               those
               words
               of
               v.
               3.
               
               
                 Thou
                 settest
                 a
                 Crown
                 of
                 pure
                 Gold
                 on
                 his
                 head
                 ,
              
               are
               also
               applyed
               unto
               him
               .
               There
               is
               no
               mention
               of
               him
               in
               the
               Targum
               on
               Psalm
               22.
               nor
               in
               the
               Midrash
               ;
               but
               we
               shall
               afterwards
               prove
               at
               large
               ,
               that
               whole
               Psalm
               to
               belong
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               been
               so
               acknowledged
               by
               some
               of
               their
               antient
               Masters
               ,
               against
               the
               Oppositions
               and
               Cavils
               of
               their
               latter
               Seducers
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 22
              
               Psal.
               45.
               
               The
               Targum
               hath
               given
               an
               especial
               Title
               unto
               this
               Psalm
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 A
                 Psalm
                 of
                 Praise
                 for
                 the
                 Elders
              
               (
               Assessors
               )
               
                 of
                 the
                 Sanhedrim
                 of
                 Moses
              
               :
               intimating
               that
               something
               eminent
               is
               contained
               in
               it
               .
               And
               those
               words
               ,
               v.
               2.
               
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 fairer
                 than
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 men
              
               ;
               are
               rendered
               in
               it
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 Thy
                 Beauty
                 O
                 King
                 Messiah
                 is
                 more
                 excellent
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 Men
              
               ;
               And
               Grace
               ,
               in
               the
               next
               words
               is
               interpreted
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prophecy
              
               ;
               not
               amiss
               ;
               And
               those
               words
               v.
               7.
               
               
                 Thy
                 Throne
                 O
                 God
                 is
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 ,
              
               are
               retained
               with
               little
               alteration
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 The
                 Seat
                 of
                 thy
                 Glory
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 remaineth
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 :
              
               applying
               it
               unto
               the
               Messiah
               ;
               which
               illustrious
               Testimony
               given
               unto
               his
               Deity
               ,
               shall
               be
               vindicated
               in
               our
               Exposition
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               as
               cited
               by
               our
               Apostle
               ;
               Heb.
               8.
               
               Kimchi
               expounds
               this
               Psalm
               of
               the
               
                 Messiah
                 .
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               sayes
               ,
               it
               is
               spoken
               of
               David
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 or
                 concerning
                 Messiah
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 likewise
                 called
              
               David
               ;
               as
               David
               
                 my
                 Servant
                 shall
                 be
                 their
                 Prince
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               Ezek.
               37.
               v.
               25.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 23
              
               Psalm
               68.
               
               &
               69.
               are
               illustrious
               Prophecies
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               though
               the
               Jews
               take
               little
               notice
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               because
               they
               treat
               of
               
                 two
                 things
              
               which
               they
               will
               not
               acknowledge
               concerning
               him
               ;
               The
               former
               expresseth
               him
               to
               be
               
                 God
                 ,
                 v.
              
               17
               ,
               18.
               and
               the
               other
               his
               sufferings
               from
               God
               and
               men
               ,
               v.
               26.
               both
               which
               they
               deny
               and
               oppose
               .
               But
               in
               
                 Shemoth
                 Rabba
                 ,
                 Sect.
              
               35.
               they
               say
               of
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               v.
               32.
               
               
                 The
                 Princes
                 that
                 shall
                 come
                 out
                 of
              
               Aegypt
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 All
                 Nations
                 shall
                 bring
                 gifts
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 Messiah
                 ,
              
               referring
               the
               Psalm
               to
               his
               dayes
               and
               work
               .
               The
               same
               Exposition
               is
               given
               of
               the
               place
               in
               
                 Midrash
                 ,
                 Esther
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               1.
               v.
               1.
               and
               by
               
                 R.
                 Obodia
                 Haggaon
              
               on
               the
               Place
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 24
              
               Psal.
               72.
               v.
               1.
               
               
                 Give
                 the
                 King
                 thy
                 Judgements
                 O
                 God
                 ;
                 Targ.
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Give
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 thy
                 Judgement
                 unto
                 the
                 King
                 Messiah
                 .
              
               And
               herein
               they
               generally
               agree
               .
               Midrash
               on
               the
               Title
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 King
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 a
                 Rod
                 shall
                 come
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 stemm
                 of
              
               Jesse
               ,
               Isa.
               11.
               v.
               1.
               
               And
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               on
               the
               same
               Title
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 A
                 
                 Prophecy
                 of
              
               David
               ,
               
                 or
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Singers
                 ,
                 concerning
              
               Solomon
               ,
               
                 or
                 concerning
                 the
                 M●ssiah
              
               .
               And
               Kim●hi
               acknowledgeth
               that
               this
               Psalm
               is
               expounded
               by
               many
               of
               them
               concerning
               the
               
                 Messiah
                 .
                 Rashi
              
               applies
               it
               unto
               Solomon
               ,
               as
               a
               Prayer
               of
               David
               for
               him
               ;
               whereof
               he
               gives
               this
               as
               the
               occasion
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               He
               Prayed
               this
               Prayer
               for
               his
               Son
               
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 saw
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 ask
                 of
                 God
                 an
                 heart
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 ,
                 or
                 do
                 Judgement
                 .
              
               And
               although
               he
               endeavours
               vainly
               to
               apply
               v.
               5.
               unto
               his
               dayes
               ,
               
                 They
                 shall
                 fear
                 thee
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Moon
                 endure
              
               ;
               and
               v.
               7.
               
               
                 In
                 his
                 dayes
                 shall
                 the
                 Righteous
                 flourish
                 ,
                 and
                 abundance
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 untill
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 Moon
              
               ;
               yet
               when
               he
               cometh
               unto
               those
               words
               ,
               v.
               16.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 there
                 shall
                 ▪
                 be
                 an
                 handfull
                 of
                 Corn
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
              
               he
               adds
               ,
               
                 Our
                 Masters
                 interpret
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 Cates
                 or
                 Dainties
                 in
                 the
                 Dayes
                 of
                 the
                 M●ssi●h
                 ,
                 and
                 expound
                 the
                 whole
                 Psalm
                 concerning
                 Messiah
                 the
                 King
              
               ;
               And
               this
               he
               was
               enforced
               unto
               ,
               lest
               he
               should
               appear
               too
               openly
               to
               contradict
               the
               Talmudists
               ,
               who
               frequently
               apply
               this
               Psalm
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               have
               long
               Discourses
               about
               some
               passages
               in
               it
               ,
               especially
               this
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               v.
               16.
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               v.
               17.
               which
               are
               much
               insisted
               on
               by
               
                 Martinus
                 Raymundus
                 ,
                 Petrus
                 Galatinus
              
               ,
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 vulgar
                 Latin
              
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               reads
               
                 erit
                 Firmamentum
                 ;
                 in
                 terra
              
               ,
               which
               I
               should
               suppose
               to
               be
               corrupted
               from
               frum●ntum
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               LXX
               .
               who
               are
               followed
               also
               by
               other
               Translations
               ,
               as
               the
               Arabick
               and
               Aethiopick
               ,
               read
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               firmamentum
               .
               And
               this
               some
               think
               to
               be
               corrupted
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 an
                 handfull
                 of
                 Corn
              
               ,
               which
               is
               very
               probable
               .
               Neither
               is
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               any
               where
               else
               used
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               may
               as
               well
               have
               something
               forreign
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               come
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               So
               also
               v.
               17.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               no
               where
               else
               used
               for
               sobolescet
               ,
               or
               pliabit
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               here
               rendered
               ;
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               Son
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               thrice
               used
               in
               that
               signification
               ;
               Gen.
               21.
               v.
               23.
               by
               a
               Philistin
               ;
               and
               Job
               18.
               v.
               19.
               by
               an
               Arabian
               ;
               and
               Isa.
               14.
               v.
               22.
               concerning
               a
               Son
               among
               the
               Chaldaeans
               ;
               which
               argue
               it
               to
               be
               a
               forreign
               word
               ;
               being
               properly
               used
               in
               a
               Prophesie
               of
               the
               calling
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ;
               as
               this
               is
               ;
               so
               in
               the
               same
               subject
               it
               is
               said
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Chasmannim
               shall
               come
               to
               the
               
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               68.32
               .
               which
               we
               render
               Princes
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               such
               were
               intended
               ;
               but
               the
               word
               seems
               to
               be
               Aegyptian
               for
               Hebrew
               it
               is
               not
               ,
               though
               afterwards
               used
               among
               the
               Jews
               ,
               whence
               the
               family
               of
               Mattathias
               were
               called
               Hasmoneans
               .
               But
               to
               return
               ;
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               in
               this
               Psalm
               much
               light
               was
               communicated
               unto
               the
               Church
               of
               old
               ,
               into
               the
               Office
               ,
               Work
               ,
               Grace
               ,
               Compassion
               and
               rule
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               with
               the
               Calling
               ,
               and
               glorious
               access
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               unto
               him
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               mention
               likewise
               made
               of
               him
               in
               the
               Targum
               on
               Psalm
               8.
               v.
               16.
               
               
                 The
                 vineyard
              
               
                 
                   §
                
                 25
              
               
                 which
                 thy
                 right
                 hand
                 hath
                 planted
              
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 branch
                 thou
                 hast
                 made
                 strong
                 for
                 thy self
                 ,
              
               so
               our
               Translation
               ;
               but
               all
               Old
               Translations
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 LXX
                 ,
                 vulgar
                 Latin
                 ,
                 Syriac●
                 ,
              
               interpret
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               not
               in
               Analogie
               unto
               the
               preceding
               Allegory
               of
               the
               Vine
               ,
               but
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               v.
               18.
               and
               render
               it
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 Super
                 filium
                 hominis
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 whom
                 thou
                 madest
                 strong
                 for
                 thy self
                 .
              
               Targum
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 Messiah
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 strengthened
              
               or
               fortified
               ,
               
                 for
                 thy self
              
               .
               And
               we
               know
               how
               signally
               in
               the
               Gospel
               he
               calls
               himself
               the
               
                 Son
                 of
                 man
              
               ;
               and
               among
               other
               names
               ascribed
               unto
               him
               the
               Talmudists
               say
               ,
               he
               is
               called
               jinn●n
               ,
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               Son.
               And
               v.
               18.
               he
               is
               expresly
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 man
              
               ,
               whom
               thou
               madest
               strong
               for
               thy self
               ;
               And
               hereunto
               doth
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               refer
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               foregoing
               Verse
               .
               And
               for
               that
               expression
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 let
                 thy
                 hand
                 be
                 upon
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 thy
                 Right
                 hand
              
               ;
               he
               observes
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 when
                 ever
                 Jad
                 the
                 hand
              
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               hath
               Beth
               following
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               reproach
               or
               punishment
               ,
               unto
               them
               whom
               it
               respects
               ;
               as
               Exod.
               9.
               v.
               3.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 upon
                 thy
                 Cattel
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               their
               destruction
               .
               And
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               if
               Beth
               follow
               not
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               praise
               ,
               or
               help
               ;
               as
               Psalm
               119.
               v.
               173.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 let
                 thine
                 hand
                 help
                 me
              
               ,
               or
               be
               for
               my
               help
               .
               So
               that
               the
               words
               are
               a
               prayer
               for
               the
               
                 Son
                 of
                 man
              
               ,
               And
               as
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               ;
               so
               he
               was
               the
               
                 true
                 Vine
              
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Father
               is
               the
               Husbandman
               ,
               and
               his
               Disciples
               the
               
                 branches
                 ,
                 John
              
               15.
               v.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               And
               he
               himself
               also
               was
               
                 called
                 out
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 Matth.
              
               2.
               v.
               15.
               as
               was
               the
               Vine
               spoken
               of
               in
               this
               Psalm
               ;
               so
               that
               ,
               he
               who
               is
               afflicted
               in
               all
               the
               afflictions
               of
               his
               People
               ,
               is
               principally
               intended
               in
               this
               
                 Prophetical
                 Psalm
                 .
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               would
               have
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               ,
               to
               be
               Israel
               ;
               but
               not
               seeing
               how
               well
               it
               can
               be
               accommodated
               unto
               them
               ,
               he
               adds
               ,
               the
               words
               may
               respect
               
                 Messiah
                 Ben
                 Ephraim
              
               an
               Idol
               of
               their
               own
               setting
               up
               .
               But
               the
               Targum
               acknowledgeth
               the
               true
               Messiah
               here
               ;
               For
               whose
               sake
               the
               Church
               is
               blessed
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               it
               is
               delivered
               .
            
             
               The
               110th
               Psalm
               is
               a
               signal
               Prophesie
               of
               him
               ;
               describing
               his
               Person
               ,
               Kingdom
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 26
              
               
               Priesthood
               ,
               and
               the
               work
               of
               Redemption
               ,
               wrought
               by
               him
               .
               But
               whereas
               sundry
               things
               in
               this
               Psalm
               ,
               are
               interpreted
               and
               applied
               unto
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Christ
              
               by
               
                 our
                 Apostle
              
               in
               his
               Epistle
               unto
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               where
               they
               fall
               directly
               under
               our
               consideration
               ,
               I
               shall
               here
               only
               briefly
               reflect
               on
               some
               of
               their
               own
               confessions
               ,
               although
               it
               be
               a
               signal
               declaration
               of
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               old
               ,
               scarcely
               to
               be
               parallel'd
               in
               any
               other
               place
               .
               The
               
                 later
                 Masters
              
               indeed
               observing
               how
               directly
               and
               openly
               this
               Psalm
               is
               applied
               unto
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ,
               and
               how
               plainly
               all
               the
               Passages
               of
               it
               are
               accommodated
               unto
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christians
               concerning
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               his
               Office
               and
               Work
               ,
               do
               endeavour
               their
               utmost
               to
               wrest
               it
               unto
               any
               other
               ,
               as
               shall
               elsewhere
               be
               manifested
               .
               Yea
               ,
               the
               Targum
               its
               self
               is
               here
               silent
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               for
               the
               very
               same
               Reason
               ,
               and
               perverts
               the
               whole
               Psalm
               to
               apply
               it
               unto
               David
               ;
               and
               yet
               is
               forced
               on
               v.
               4.
               to
               refer
               the
               things
               spoken
               of
               unto
               the
               
                 World
                 to
                 come
              
               ,
               or
               Dayes
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               And
               the
               most
               of
               their
               Masters
               when
               they
               mention
               this
               Psalm
               occasionally
               ,
               and
               mind
               not
               the
               Controversie
               they
               have
               about
               it
               with
               Christians
               ,
               do
               apply
               it
               unto
               him
               .
               So
               doth
               the
               
                 Midrash
                 Tehillim
              
               on
               Psalm
               2.
               v.
               7.
               and
               also
               on
               this
               
                 Psalm
                 ,
                 v.
              
               1.
               though
               there
               be
               an
               endeavour
               therein
               foolishly
               to
               wrest
               it
               unto
               
                 Abraham
                 .
                 Ra.
                 Saadias
                 Gaon
              
               ,
               on
               Dan.
               7.
               v.
               13.
               whose
               words
               are
               reported
               by
               
                 Solomon
                 Jarchi
              
               on
               Gen.
               35.
               v.
               8.
               
               
                 Ra.
                 Arama
              
               on
               Gen.
               15.
               as
               he
               is
               at
               large
               cited
               by
               Munster
               on
               this
               Psalm
               .
               
                 Moses
                 Haddarshan
              
               on
               Gen.
               18.
               v.
               1.
               
               
                 Ra.
                 Obediah
              
               ,
               on
               the
               place
               ;
               All
               whose
               words
               it
               would
               be
               tedious
               here
               to
               report
               .
               It
               is
               sufficiently
               manifest
               that
               they
               have
               an
               open
               conviction
               ,
               that
               this
               Psalm
               contains
               a
               Prophecy
               concerning
               the
               Messiah
               ;
               and
               what
               excellent
               things
               are
               revealed
               therein
               touching
               his
               Person
               ,
               and
               Offices
               ,
               we
               shall
               have
               occasion
               to
               declare
               in
               the
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Epistle
               its
               self
               ,
               wherein
               the
               most
               material
               passages
               of
               it
               ,
               are
               applied
               unto
               our
               
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
              
               
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 27
              
               In
               the
               Targum
               on
               the
               Canticles
               there
               is
               frequent
               mention
               also
               of
               the
               M●ssiah
               ;
               as
               Chap.
               1.
               v.
               8.
               
               Chap.
               4.
               v.
               5.
               
               Chap.
               7.
               v.
               14.
               
               Chap.
               8.
               v.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               But
               because
               the
               Jews
               are
               utterly
               ignorant
               of
               the
               true
               Spiritual
               sense
               of
               that
               Divine
               Song
               ,
               and
               the
               Targum
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               a
               confused
               Miscellany
               of
               things
               sufficiently
               heterogeneous
               ,
               being
               a
               much
               later
               endeavour
               than
               the
               most
               of
               those
               on
               the
               other
               Books
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               particularly
               insist
               on
               the
               places
               cited
               ,
               but
               content
               my self
               with
               directing
               the
               Reader
               unto
               them
               .
               The
               like
               also
               may
               be
               said
               of
               
                 Eccles.
                 Chap.
              
               1.
               v.
               11.
               
               Chap.
               7.
               v.
               25.
               where
               without
               any
               occasion
               from
               the
               Text
               ,
               the
               mention
               of
               him
               is
               importunely
               inculcated
               by
               the
               Targumists
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 28
              
               We
               are
               now
               entring
               on
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               the
               Principal
               Work
               of
               some
               whereof
               ,
               was
               to
               
                 testifie
                 before
                 hand
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Glory
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 follow
                 ,
              
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               v.
               11.
               
               And
               therefore
               I
               do
               not
               at
               all
               design
               to
               gather
               up
               in
               our
               passage
               all
               that
               is
               foretold
               ,
               promised
               ,
               declared
               and
               taught
               concerning
               him
               in
               them
               ,
               (
               a
               work
               right
               worthy
               of
               more
               peace
               ,
               leisure
               and
               ability
               than
               what
               in
               any
               kind
               I
               am
               entrusted
               withal
               )
               but
               only
               to
               report
               some
               of
               the
               most
               eminent
               places
               ,
               concerning
               which
               we
               have
               the
               common
               suffrage
               of
               the
               Jews
               in
               their
               general
               Application
               unto
               the
               Messiah
               .
               Among
               these
               ,
               that
               of
               
                 Isaiah
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               2.
               v.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               occurreth
               in
               the
               first
               place
               .
               
                 And
                 it
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 dayes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Mountain
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 be
                 established
                 in
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 exalted
                 in
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Hills
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Nations
                 shall
                 flow
                 unto
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 many
                 people
                 shall
                 go
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 come
                 ye
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 us
                 go
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Mountain
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 the
                 God
                 of
              
               Jacob
               ,
               
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 teach
                 us
                 of
                 his
                 Wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 will
                 walk
                 in
                 his
                 Paths
                 :
                 For
                 out
                 of
              
               Zion
               
                 shall
                 go
                 forth
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 from
              
               Jerusalem
               .
               
                 And
                 he
                 shall
                 judge
                 among
                 the
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 rebuke
                 many
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 beat
                 their
                 Swords
                 into
                 Plow-shares
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               same
               Prophesie
               is
               given
               out
               by
               Micah
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               words
               ,
               Chap.
               4.
               v.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               And
               by
               the
               common
               consent
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               the
               Messiah
               is
               here
               intended
               ,
               although
               he
               be
               not
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Targum
               .
               The
               
                 Talmudical
                 Fable
              
               also
               of
               the
               lifting
               up
               of
               Jerusalem
               three
               Leagues
               high
               ,
               and
               the
               setting
               of
               Mount
               Moriah
               on
               the
               top
               of
               
                 Sinai
                 ,
                 Carmel
              
               ,
               and
               Tabor
               which
               shall
               be
               brought
               together
               unto
               that
               purpose
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               
                 Midrash
                 Tehellim
              
               ,
               and
               in
               
                 Baba
                 Bathra
                 ;
                 distinc
                 .
                 Hammocher
                 ,
              
               is
               wrested
               from
               these
               words
               .
               But
               those
               also
               of
               them
               who
               pretend
               to
               more
               sobriety
               ,
               do
               generally
               apply
               them
               to
               the
               promised
               
                 Messiah
                 .
                 Kimchi
              
               gives
               it
               for
               a
               Rule
               ,
               that
               that
               expression
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 dayes
              
               ,
               doth
               still
               denote
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               which
               I
               suppose
               is
               not
               liable
               unto
               any
               exception
               .
               And
               as
               he
               giveth
               a
               tolerable
               Exposition
               of
               the
               establishing
               of
               the
               
                 Mountain
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               on
               the
               top
               of
               the
               Mountains
               ,
               assigning
               it
               to
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               above
               all
               the
               False
               and
               Idolatrous
               Worship
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               which
               they
               observed
               on
               Mountains
               and
               High
               Places
               ,
               so
               concerning
               those
               words
               ,
               v.
               4.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 he
                 shall
                 judge
                 
                 among
                 the
                 Nations
                 ,
              
               he
               saith
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 This
                 Judge
              
               ;
               or
               
                 He
                 that
                 judgeth
                 is
                 the
                 King
                 Messiah
                 .
              
               The
               like
               also
               saith
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               on
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               and
               Jarchi
               on
               the
               same
               words
               in
               the
               Prophesie
               of
               Micah
               .
               And
               as
               this
               is
               true
               ,
               so
               whereas
               Jehovah
               alone
               is
               mentioned
               in
               the
               foregoing
               Verses
               ,
               unto
               whom
               and
               no
               other
               this
               expression
               can
               relate
               ,
               how
               it
               is
               possible
               for
               them
               to
               deny
               that
               the
               Messiah
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               
                 God
                 of
                 Jacob
              
               also
               ;
               for
               undeniably
               it
               is
               he
               ,
               concerning
               whom
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 judge
                 among
                 the
                 Nations
              
               ;
               And
               by
               their
               confession
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Messiah
               who
               is
               the
               Shophet
               the
               Judge
               here
               intended
               ,
               they
               are
               plainly
               convinced
               out
               of
               their
               own
               mouths
               ,
               and
               their
               infidelity
               condemned
               by
               themselves
               .
            
             
               Abarbinel
               seems
               to
               have
               been
               aware
               of
               this
               entanglement
               ,
               and
               therefore
               as
               he
               wrests
               the
               Prophesie
               ,
               (
               by
               his
               own
               confession
               contrary
               to
               the
               sense
               of
               all
               other
               Expositors
               )
               unto
               the
               times
               of
               the
               building
               of
               the
               
                 Second
                 Temple
              
               ;
               so
               because
               he
               could
               not
               avoid
               the
               conviction
               of
               one
               that
               should
               judge
               among
               the
               Nations
               ,
               he
               makes
               it
               to
               be
               the
               
                 House
                 it self
              
               ,
               wherein
               as
               he
               sayes
               ,
               
                 Thrones
                 for
                 Judgement
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 erected
              
               ;
               the
               vanity
               of
               which
               figment
               secures
               it
               from
               any
               further
               confutation
               .
               We
               have
               then
               evidently
               in
               these
               words
               
                 three
                 Articles
              
               of
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Antient
               Church
               concerning
               the
               Messiah
               ;
               as
               First
               ,
               That
               as
               to
               his
               Person
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               God
               and
               man
               ;
               the
               God
               of
               Jacob
               ,
               who
               should
               in
               a
               
                 bodily
                 presence
              
               judge
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               send
               forth
               the
               Law
               among
               the
               Nations
               ,
               v.
               4.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               the
               Gentiles
               should
               be
               called
               unto
               faith
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               Obedience
               of
               his
               Law
               ,
               v.
               3.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               That
               the
               Worship
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Messiah
               should
               be
               far
               more
               glorious
               than
               at
               any
               time
               whilest
               the
               first
               Temple
               was
               standing
               ,
               for
               so
               it
               is
               foretold
               ,
               v.
               2.
               and
               so
               our
               Apostle
               proves
               it
               to
               be
               ,
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               .
               And
               this
               whole
               Prophesie
               is
               not
               a
               little
               perverted
               by
               them
               ,
               who
               apply
               it
               to
               the
               defeat
               of
               Resin
               and
               Pekah
               when
               they
               came
               against
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               who
               in
               their
               Annotations
               on
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               whereby
               they
               have
               won
               to
               themselves
               a
               great
               Reputation
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               seldom
               depart
               from
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               where
               they
               are
               in
               the
               Right
               .
            
             
               Isa.
               4.
               v.
               2.
               
               
                 In
                 that
                 day
                 shall
                 the
                 branch
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 be
                 Beauty
                 and
                 Glory
                 .
              
               Targ.
               
               
                 
                   §
                
                 29
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 shall
                 the
                 Messiah
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 be
                 for
                 Joy
                 and
                 Honour
                 .
              
               And
               this
               Prophesie
               also
               is
               by
               the
               most
               learned
               of
               the
               Rabbins
               applied
               unto
               the
               
                 Messiah
                 .
                 Kimchi
              
               interprets
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               branch
               ,
               by
               that
               of
               Jerem.
               23.
               v.
               5.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 raise
                 up
                 unto
              
               David
               
                 a
                 Righteous
                 Branch
                 ,
                 a
                 King
                 shall
                 reign
                 and
                 prosper
                 .
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               enclines
               unto
               them
               who
               would
               have
               Hezekiah
               to
               be
               intended
               ;
               a
               Christian
               Expositor
               refers
               the
               words
               to
               Ezra
               and
               Nehemiah
               ,
               upon
               the
               return
               from
               the
               Captivity
               ,
               on
               what
               grounds
               he
               doth
               not
               declare
               .
               Abarbinel
               having
               ,
               as
               is
               his
               manner
               alwayes
               ,
               repeated
               the
               various
               Expositions
               and
               Opinions
               of
               others
               ,
               adds
               at
               last
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 others
                 expound
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
                 our
                 Righteousness
                 ;
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 speedily
                 revealed
                 .
              
               But
               they
               may
               also
               do
               well
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               the
               Person
               here
               promised
               to
               be
               the
               
                 Beauty
                 and
                 Glory
              
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               whom
               the
               Remnant
               of
               Israel
               ,
               which
               are
               
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Life
              
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
               is
               the
               BRANCH
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               the
               Fruit
               of
               the
               Earth
               ;
               which
               better
               expresseth
               his
               two
               Natures
               in
               one
               Person
               ,
               than
               that
               he
               should
               be
               for
               a
               while
               a
               
                 barren
                 Branch
              
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               bear
               fruit
               in
               the
               destruction
               of
               Gog
               and
               Magog
               ,
               which
               is
               their
               gloss
               on
               the
               words
               .
            
             
               The
               illustrious
               Prophesies
               concerning
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               Immanuel
               ,
               and
               his
               being
               born
               of
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               Chap.
               7.
               
               &
               8.
               must
               be
               handled
               apart
               afterwards
               and
               vindicated
               from
               the
               exceptions
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               are
               therefore
               here
               omitted
               .
            
             
               Isaiah
               9.
               v.
               6.
               
               
                 And
                 his
                 Name
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 Wonderfull
                 ,
                 Counsellor
                 ,
                 the
                 mighty
                 God
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   §
                
                 30
              
               
                 the
                 everlasting
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Peace
                 .
                 Targ.
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               And
               his
               Name
               is
               called
               of
               old
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               the
               same
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               Micah
               5.
               v.
               2.
               
               Targ.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               next
               words
               ,
               
                 from
                 everlasting
              
               ,
               from
               the
               dayes
               of
               Eternity
               .
               For
               although
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               be
               frequently
               used
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 from
                 before
                 the
                 face
              
               or
               sight
               ,
               as
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Targumist
               are
               here
               vulgarly
               translated
               ,
               (
               as
               in
               the
               Translation
               in
               the
               Polyglott
               Bibles
               )
               
                 a
                 facie
                 admirabilis
                 Consilii
                 Deus
              
               ,
               which
               is
               blamed
               by
               
                 Cartwright
                 in
                 his
                 Mellificium
              
               ,
               for
               not
               putting
               Deus
               in
               the
               
                 Genitive
                 Case
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               admirabilis
               ,
               (
               which
               indeed
               were
               rational
               ,
               if
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               were
               necessarily
               
                 a
                 facie
              
               ,
               )
               but
               it
               is
               also
               used
               absolutely
               with
               reference
               unto
               time
               ,
               and
               so
               there
               is
               no
               need
               that
               the
               following
               words
               should
               be
               regulated
               thereby
               .
               So
               is
               it
               twice
               used
               ,
               as
               Prov.
               8.
               v.
               22.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 and
                 before
                 his
                 works
              
               ,
               that
               were
               wrought
               ;
               that
               is
               from
               Eternity
               .
               And
               v.
               23.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 and
                 before
                 the
                 World.
              
               And
               in
               that
               sense
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               alwayes
               used
               ;
               as
               Isaiah
               23.
               v.
               7.
               
               Psalm
               78.
               v.
               2.
               
               Isa.
               46.
               v.
               10.
               
               And
               thus
               the
               words
               will
               
               yield
               a
               better
               sense
               than
               a
               
                 facie
                 admirabilis
                 Consilii
                 Deus
              
               ;
               or
               that
               which
               they
               are
               cast
               into
               by
               
                 Seb.
                 Munster
                 ;
                 mirificantis
                 consilium
                 Deo
                 fortissimo
                 qui
                 manet
                 in
                 secula
                 .
              
               For
               there
               is
               no
               need
               a
               we
               have
               seen
               that
               the
               words
               should
               be
               cast
               into
               the
               
                 Genitive
                 Case
              
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               And
               although
               the
               Targumist
               rendreth
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               Participle
               ,
               Counsellor
               ,
               by
               the
               Substantive
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Counsell
               ,
               yet
               this
               hinders
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               may
               express
               one
               of
               his
               Names
               :
               
                 Wonderfull
                 ,
                 Counsell
                 ,
                 God
              
               ;
               or
               
                 mirificans
                 consilium
                 Deus
              
               ;
               or
               ,
               the
               
                 God
                 of
                 Wonderfull
                 counsell
              
               .
               One
               ,
               from
               some
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               takes
               another
               way
               to
               pervert
               these
               words
               .
               
                 Consiliarius
                 ,
                 Deus
                 fortis
                 ,
                 imo
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 Consultator
                 Dei
                 fortis
                 ;
                 i.
                 Qui
                 in
                 omnibus
                 negotiis
                 consilia
                 a
                 Deo
                 poscet
                 ,
                 per
                 Prophetas
                 scilicet
              
               ;
               whereby
               this
               clear
               and
               honourable
               Testimony
               given
               unto
               the
               Deity
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               is
               weakned
               and
               impaired
               .
            
             
               Again
               the
               Targumist
               renders
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 be
                 called
              
               ,
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               a
               Passive
               Sense
               ;
               which
               obviates
               the
               principal
               exception
               of
               the
               Modern
               Jews
               ,
               who
               interpret
               it
               Actively
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               referred
               to
               God
               the
               Wonderfull
               Counsellor
               ,
               who
               shall
               call
               him
               the
               
                 Prince
                 of
                 Peace
              
               .
               But
               as
               this
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               Targum
               ,
               so
               also
               to
               the
               use
               of
               the
               word
               in
               like
               cases
               .
               For
               this
               Declaration
               of
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               
                 Child
                 promised
              
               ,
               answers
               the
               Proclamation
               made
               of
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               Exod.
               34.
               v.
               6.
               where
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               well
               rendered
               by
               Ours
               ,
               and
               proclaimed
               ,
               or
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               proclaimed
               ;
               the
               name
               following
               sounded
               in
               his
               ears
               .
               Where
               the
               
                 Vulgar
                 Latin
              
               translating
               the
               word
               Actively
               ,
               and
               applying
               it
               unto
               
                 Moses
                 ;
                 Stetit
                 Moses
                 cum
                 eo
                 invocans
                 nomen
                 Domini
                 ,
                 quo
                 transcunte
                 coram
                 eo
                 ait
                 ,
                 Dominator
                 Domine
                 Deus
              
               ;
               Moses
               
                 stood
                 with
                 him
                 calling
                 on
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 who
                 passing
                 by
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 O
                 mighty
                 Ruler
                 ,
                 Lord
                 God
              
               ;
               both
               corrupts
               the
               proper
               sense
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               and
               gives
               us
               that
               which
               is
               directly
               untrue
               :
               For
               not
               Moses
               ,
               but
               God
               himself
               gave
               out
               and
               proclaimed
               that
               Name
               as
               it
               is
               said
               expresly
               that
               he
               would
               do
               ,
               Chap.
               33.
               v.
               19.
               and
               as
               Moses
               himself
               afterwards
               pleaded
               that
               he
               had
               done
               ,
               Numb
               .
               14.
               v.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               But
               this
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               to
               obviate
               the
               
                 Judaical
                 Sophism
              
               mentioned
               ,
               that
               would
               make
               all
               the
               names
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               the
               
                 Prince
                 of
                 Peace
              
               ,
               to
               precede
               the
               Verb
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               be
               actively
               understood
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 31
              
               It
               follows
               in
               the
               Targum
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               The
               words
               are
               variously
               rendered
               ;
               some
               refer
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               goes
               before
               ;
               so
               expressing
               them
               by
               ,
               
                 Deus
                 Fortis
              
               ,
               or
               Fortissimus
               ;
               the
               mighty
               God.
               Others
               as
               the
               Translation
               in
               the
               
                 Biblia
                 Regia
              
               ,
               and
               Londin
               .
               refer
               to
               the
               words
               following
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               render
               it
               by
               Vir
               ,
               the
               man
               ;
               
                 vir
                 permanens
                 in
                 aeternum
              
               ;
               the
               
                 man
                 abiding
                 for
                 ever
              
               ;
               but
               it
               doth
               not
               seem
               that
               this
               sense
               will
               hold
               ;
               for
               although
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               do
               signifie
               a
               man
               ;
               the
               same
               with
               the
               Hebrew
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               yet
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               not
               so
               used
               ,
               but
               only
               for
               Fortis
               or
               Fortissimus
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               word
               used
               in
               the
               Original
               is
               applyed
               to
               God
               and
               men
               ;
               but
               here
               it
               seems
               to
               be
               joyned
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               to
               signifie
               as
               by
               us
               translated
               the
               
                 mighty
                 God
              
               ;
               which
               the
               Targumist
               endeavoured
               also
               to
               express
               ;
               and
               so
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 permanens
                 in
                 secula
              
               ,
               abideing
               for
               ever
               ,
               he
               rendereth
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               
                 Father
                 of
                 Eternity
              
               ,
               significantly
               enough
               .
               Also
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               joyned
               by
               some
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               and
               rendered
               
                 Messia
                 Pacis
              
               ,
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               Prince
               of
               Peace
               ;
               but
               this
               connexion
               of
               the
               words
               those
               that
               follow
               will
               not
               well
               bear
               ;
               wherefore
               ,
               they
               place
               the
               name
               Messiah
               absolutely
               ,
               and
               render
               the
               following
               words
               ,
               
                 whose
                 Peace
                 shall
                 be
                 multiplyed
                 unto
                 us
                 in
                 his
                 Dayes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 32
              
               And
               this
               Testimony
               of
               their
               Targum
               ,
               the
               present
               Jews
               are
               much
               to
               be
               pressed
               withal
               ;
               and
               there
               are
               not
               many
               from
               which
               they
               feel
               their
               entanglements
               more
               urgent
               upon
               them
               .
               And
               it
               would
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               move
               compassion
               at
               their
               blindness
               ,
               and
               indignation
               against
               their
               obstinacy
               ,
               for
               any
               one
               seriously
               to
               consider
               how
               wofully
               they
               wrest
               the
               words
               up
               and
               down
               to
               make
               a
               tolerable
               application
               of
               them
               unto
               Hezekiah
               ,
               whom
               they
               would
               fix
               this
               Prophesie
               upon
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               occasion
               given
               us
               by
               the
               Targum
               ,
               I
               shall
               take
               a
               little
               view
               of
               their
               sentiments
               on
               this
               place
               of
               the
               Prophet
               .
               That
               of
               old
               they
               esteemed
               a
               Prophesie
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               Targum
               as
               we
               have
               seen
               ,
               but
               the
               Talmud
               also
               doth
               acknowledge
               .
               Besides
               also
               they
               manifest
               the
               same
               conviction
               in
               their
               futilous
               
                 Traditions
                 .
                 In
                 Tractat.
                 Saned
                 .
                 Distino
                 .
                 Cholech
              
               ;
               They
               have
               a
               Tradition
               that
               God
               thought
               to
               have
               made
               Hezekiah
               to
               be
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               Senacherib
               to
               have
               
                 been
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
              
               ;
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Property
                 of
                 Judgement
              
               interposed
               ,
               and
               asked
               why
               David
               rather
               was
               not
               made
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               who
               had
               made
               so
               many
               Songs
               to
               the
               praise
               of
               God.
               And
               
                 Rabbi
                 Hillel
              
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               see
               afterwards
               ,
               contended
               ,
               that
               Israel
               was
               not
               any
               more
               to
               look
               for
               a
               Messiah
               ,
               seeing
               they
               enjoyed
               him
               in
               Hezekiah
               .
               Now
               these
               vain
               Traditions
               arose
               meerly
               from
               the
               concessions
               of
               their
               
                 old
                 Masters
              
               ,
               granting
               the
               Messiah
               to
               be
               here
               spoken
               of
               ,
               and
               the
               craft
               of
               their
               
                 later
                 ones
              
               ,
               wresting
               the
               words
               unto
               Hezekiah
               ,
               so
               casting
               them
               into
               confusion
               ,
               that
               they
               knew
               
               not
               what
               to
               say
               ,
               nor
               believe
               ;
               But
               let
               us
               see
               how
               they
               acquit
               themselves
               at
               last
               in
               this
               matter
               .
            
             
               Four
               things
               are
               here
               promised
               concerning
               this
               Child
               ,
               or
               Son
               that
               should
               be
               given
               
                 
                   §
                
                 33
              
               unto
               the
               Church
               .
               (
               1.
               )
               That
               the
               Government
               should
               be
               on
               his
               shoulder
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               That
               his
               name
               should
               be
               call●d
               Wonderful
               ,
               Counsellor
               ,
               the
               mighty
               God
               ,
               the
               Everlasting
               Father
               ,
               the
               Prince
               of
               Peace
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               That
               of
               the
               increase
               of
               his
               Government
               there
               should
               be
               no
               end
               .
               (
               4.
               )
               That
               he
               should
               
                 sit
                 on
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 David
              
               to
               order
               it
               for
               ever
               .
               And
               we
               may
               see
               how
               well
               they
               accommodate
               these
               things
               unto
               Hezekiah
               ,
               their
               endeavours
               being
               evidently
               against
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               antient
               Church
               ,
               the
               Traditions
               of
               their
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               doubted
               their
               own
               light
               and
               conviction
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               The
               Government
               shall
               be
               on
               his
               shoulder
               ,
               saith
               
                 Sol.
                 Jarchi
                 ;
                 Because
                 the
                 Rule
                 and
                 yoke
                 of
                 God
                 shall
                 be
                 upon
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 study
                 of
                 the
                 Law
              
               ;
               This
               pleaseth
               not
               Kimchi
               (
               as
               it
               is
               indeed
               ridiculous
               )
               and
               therefore
               he
               observeth
               that
               mention
               is
               not
               made
               of
               the
               Shoulder
               ,
               but
               with
               reference
               unto
               Burden
               and
               weight
               ;
               whence
               he
               gives
               this
               interpretation
               of
               the
               words
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               Because
               Ahaz
               
                 served
                 the
                 King
                 of
              
               Assyria
               ,
               
                 and
                 his
                 burden
                 was
                 on
                 his
                 shoulder
                 ,
                 he
                 sayes
                 of
                 this
                 Child
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 servant
                 with
                 his
                 shoulder
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Government
                 shall
                 be
                 on
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               this
               it
               seems
               is
               all
               that
               is
               here
               promised
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               all
               the
               concernment
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               this
               Promise
               ;
               Hezekiah
               shall
               not
               serve
               the
               King
               of
               Assyria
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               true
               ,
               that
               Ahaz
               served
               the
               King
               of
               Assyria
               under
               tribute
               ;
               and
               it
               may
               seem
               rather
               that
               Hezekiah
               did
               so
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               expresly
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               
                 rebelled
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 served
                 him
                 no
                 more
                 :
              
               2
               Chron.
               18.
               v.
               7.
               
               Yea
               ,
               plainly
               he
               did
               so
               ,
               and
               paid
               him
               by
               way
               of
               tribute
               ,
               
                 three
                 hundred
                 Talents
                 of
                 Silver
                 ,
                 and
                 thirty
                 talents
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
              
               2
               Kings
               18.
               v.
               14.
               
               So
               He.
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               passeth
               over
               this
               expression
               without
               taking
               notice
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               As
               to
               the
               name
               ascribed
               unto
               him
               ,
               they
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               agreed
               ,
               and
               
                 
                   §
                
                 34
              
               unless
               that
               
                 one
                 evasion
              
               which
               they
               have
               fixed
               on
               ,
               will
               relieve
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               utterly
               silent
               ;
               Now
               this
               is
               ,
               as
               was
               before
               declared
               ,
               that
               the
               words
               are
               to
               be
               read
               ,
               
                 The
                 Wonderfull
                 ,
                 Counsellor
                 ,
                 the
                 mighty
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Everlasting
                 Father
                 ,
                 shall
                 call
                 his
                 Name
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Peace
              
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               
                 Prince
                 of
                 Peace
              
               only
               is
               the
               name
               of
               the
               promised
               Child
               ,
               all
               the
               rest
               are
               the
               Name
               of
               God.
               But
               (
               1.
               )
               If
               words
               may
               be
               so
               transposed
               ,
               and
               shufled
               together
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               to
               produce
               this
               sense
               ,
               there
               will
               nothing
               be
               left
               certain
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               nor
               can
               they
               give
               any
               one
               instance
               of
               such
               a
               disposal
               of
               words
               ,
               as
               they
               fancy
               in
               this
               place
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               The
               very
               reading
               of
               the
               words
               rejects
               this
               
                 Gloss
                 ,
                 He
                 shall
                 call
                 his
                 Name
                 Wonderfull
              
               ;
               (
               3.
               )
               It
               is
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Child
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               God
               that
               gives
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               expressed
               for
               the
               comfort
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               (
               4.
               )
               What
               tolerable
               Reason
               can
               be
               given
               for
               such
               an
               accumulation
               of
               Names
               unto
               God
               in
               this
               place
               ?
               (
               5.
               )
               There
               is
               nothing
               in
               the
               l●ast
               ,
               not
               any
               
                 distinctive
                 accent
              
               ,
               to
               separate
               between
               the
               
                 Prince
                 of
                 Peace
              
               ,
               and
               the
               expressions
               foregoing
               ;
               but
               the
               same
               Person
               is
               intended
               by
               them
               all
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               was
               not
               Hezekiah
               ,
               but
               the
               mighty
               God
               himself
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Son
               was
               to
               be
               incarnate
               ,
               that
               is
               here
               spoken
               of
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               on
               what
               account
               should
               Hezekiah
               so
               eminently
               be
               called
               
                 The
                 Prince
                 of
                 Peace
              
               ?
               
                 
                   §
                
                 35
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               A
               Prince
               ,
               is
               never
               used
               in
               the
               Scripture
               with
               reference
               unto
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               is
               so
               called
               ,
               hath
               chief
               Power
               and
               Authority
               over
               that
               whereof
               he
               is
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Prince
               ,
               Chief
               ,
               or
               Captain
               ;
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               the
               General
               ,
               or
               Chief
               Commander
               of
               the
               Army
               ,
               under
               whose
               Command
               ,
               and
               at
               whose
               disposal
               it
               is
               .
               By
               the
               Greeks
               it
               is
               rendered
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               as
               the
               Apostle
               calls
               our
               Lord
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Acts
               13.15
               .
               
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Life
              
               ;
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Heb.
               2.
               v.
               10.
               
               
                 The
                 Prince
                 or
                 Captain
                 of
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               Nor
               is
               the
               word
               once
               in
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               applied
               unto
               any
               one
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               had
               Power
               and
               Authority
               over
               that
               which
               he
               was
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               Prince
               of
               ,
               to
               give
               ,
               grant
               ,
               or
               dispose
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               he
               thought
               meet
               ;
               And
               in
               what
               sense
               then
               can
               Hezekiah
               be
               called
               the
               
                 Prince
                 of
                 Peace
              
               ?
               Had
               he
               the
               Power
               of
               Peace
               of
               any
               sort
               in
               his
               hand
               ?
               Was
               he
               the
               Lord
               of
               it
               ?
               Was
               it
               at
               his
               disposal
               ?
               The
               most
               of
               his
               reign
               he
               spent
               in
               War
               ;
               first
               with
               his
               Neighbours
               the
               Philistins
               ,
               2
               Kings
               18.
               v.
               8.
               
               And
               afterwards
               with
               the
               King
               of
               Assyria
               ;
               who
               took
               all
               the
               Cities
               of
               Juda
               ,
               one
               or
               two
               only
               excepted
               ,
               2
               Kings
               18.
               v.
               13.
               
               And
               in
               what
               sense
               shall
               he
               be
               called
               the
               
                 Prince
                 of
                 Peace
              
               ?
               The
               Rabbins
               ,
               after
               their
               wonted
               manner
               to
               fetch
               any
               thing
               out
               of
               a
               word
               whether
               it
               be
               ought
               to
               their
               Purpose
               or
               no
               ,
               answer
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               because
               of
               that
               saying
               ,
               Isa.
               39.
               v.
               8.
               
               
                 For
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 Peace
                 and
                 Truth
                 in
                 my
                 dayes
                 .
              
               But
               this
               being
               spoken
               with
               respect
               unto
               the
               very
               latter
               part
               of
               his
               Raign
               ,
               and
               that
               only
               with
               reference
               unto
               the
               Babylonian
               Captivity
               which
               was
               afterwards
               to
               ensue
               ,
               is
               a
               sorry
               foundation
               to
               entitle
               him
               
               unto
               this
               illustrious
               Name
               ,
               the
               Captain
               ,
               Prince
               ,
               or
               Lord
               of
               Peace
               ;
               which
               bespeaks
               one
               that
               had
               
                 all
                 Peace
              
               ,
               (
               and
               that
               in
               the
               Scripture
               Language
               ,
               is
               all
               that
               is
               Good
               or
               prosperous
               both
               temporal
               and
               spiritual
               ,
               in
               reference
               unto
               God
               and
               man
               )
               in
               his
               power
               and
               disposal
               .
               And
               yet
               this
               is
               the
               utmost
               that
               any
               of
               them
               pretend
               to
               give
               countenance
               unto
               this
               Appellation
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 36
              
               Abarbinel
               ,
               who
               heaps
               together
               the
               Interpretations
               ,
               Conjectures
               and
               Traditions
               of
               most
               that
               went
               before
               him
               ,
               seems
               to
               agree
               with
               Kimchi
               in
               that
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 Government
                 being
                 upon
                 his
                 Shoulder
              
               ,
               because
               his
               Father
               Ahaz
               sent
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               Present
               unto
               the
               King
               of
               Assyria
               ,
               but
               he
               did
               not
               ;
               whereas
               it
               is
               expresly
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               
                 paid
                 him
                 Tribute
                 of
                 three
                 hundred
                 Talents
                 of
                 Silver
                 and
                 thirty
                 Talents
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
              
               for
               the
               raising
               whereof
               ,
               he
               emptied
               his
               own
               Treasures
               ,
               and
               the
               Treasures
               of
               the
               House
               of
               God
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               cut
               off
               the
               Gold
               from
               the
               Doors
               and
               Pillars
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               2
               Kings
               18.
               v.
               15
               ,
               16.
               yet
               he
               mentions
               that
               other
               fancy
               of
               Rashi
               about
               the
               
                 study
                 of
                 the
                 Law
              
               ,
               and
               so
               leaves
               it
               .
               But
               in
               this
               of
               the
               Name
               ascribed
               unto
               him
               he
               would
               take
               another
               course
               ;
               For
               finding
               Hezekiah
               in
               their
               
                 Talmud
                 .
                 Tract
                 .
                 Saned
                 .
                 Pereck
                 Chelek
                 ,
              
               called
               by
               his
               Masters
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 He
                 who
                 had
                 eight
                 names
              
               ,
               as
               Senacherib
               is
               also
               childishly
               there
               said
               to
               have
               had
               ,
               he
               would
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               ascribe
               all
               these
               names
               unto
               Hezekiah
               ,
               giving
               withall
               such
               Reasons
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               I
               dare
               not
               be
               so
               importune
               on
               the
               Readers
               patience
               ,
               as
               to
               transcribe
               ;
               and
               himself
               after
               he
               had
               ascribed
               this
               Opinion
               to
               
                 Jonathan
                 the
                 Targumist
              
               ,
               and
               Rashi
               ,
               embraceth
               the
               other
               of
               Kimchi
               before
               confuted
               .
               And
               yet
               knows
               not
               how
               to
               abide
               by
               that
               neither
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 37
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               How
               can
               it
               be
               said
               of
               Hezekiah
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               
                 increase
                 of
                 his
                 Government
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 end
              
               ;
               seeing
               he
               lived
               but
               four
               and
               fifty
               years
               ,
               and
               reigned
               but
               twenty
               five
               ,
               And
               his
               own
               Son
               Manasseh
               who
               succeeded
               him
               ,
               was
               carried
               captive
               into
               Babyl●n
               .
               But
               as
               unto
               this
               Question
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               follows
               ,
               about
               his
               
                 sitting
                 upon
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
              
               David
               
                 for
                 ever
              
               ,
               after
               they
               have
               puzled
               themselves
               with
               the
               great
               Mysterie
               of
               
                 Mem
                 Clausum
              
               in
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               us
               to
               suppose
               that
               these
               words
               concerned
               only
               the
               life
               of
               Hezekiah
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               possible
               that
               any
               other
               word
               should
               be
               used
               more
               significantly
               expressing
               Perpetuity
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               increase
               of
               his
               Government
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 no
                 end
              
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               endless
               ;
               and
               he
               shall
               rule
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 from
                 hence
              
               ,
               or
               now
               ,
               
                 and
                 ,
                 unto
                 for
                 ever
              
               ,
               for
               evermore
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               by
               the
               Vindication
               of
               this
               Place
               from
               the
               Rabbinical
               Exceptions
               ,
               we
               have
               not
               only
               obtained
               our
               principal
               intention
               ,
               about
               the
               promise
               of
               a
               Deliverer
               ,
               but
               also
               shewed
               ,
               who
               and
               what
               manner
               of
               Person
               he
               was
               to
               be
               ,
               even
               a
               Child
               that
               was
               to
               be
               born
               ,
               who
               should
               also
               be
               ,
               the
               Mighty
               God
               ,
               the
               Everlasting
               Father
               ,
               the
               Prince
               of
               Peace
               ,
               whose
               Rule
               and
               Dominion
               was
               to
               endure
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 38
              
               Isaiah
               10.
               v.
               27.
               
               
                 The
                 yoke
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Annointing
                 .
                 Targum
              
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 and
                 the
                 People
                 shall
                 be
                 broken
                 before
                 the
                 Messiah
                 .
              
               And
               it
               may
               be
               some
               respect
               may
               be
               had
               in
               these
               words
               unto
               the
               Promised
               Seed
               ,
               upon
               whose
               account
               the
               yoke
               of
               the
               oppressors
               of
               the
               Church
               shall
               be
               broken
               ;
               but
               the
               words
               are
               variously
               interpreted
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               not
               contend
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 39
              
               Isaiah
               11.1
               .
               
                 And
                 there
                 shall
                 come
                 forth
                 a
                 rod
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 stemm
                 of
              
               Jesse
               ,
               
                 and
                 a
                 branch
                 shall
                 grow
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Roots
                 .
                 Targum
                 .
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 And
                 a
                 King
                 shall
                 come
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
              
               Jesse
               ,
               
                 and
                 Messiah
                 shall
                 be
                 annointed
                 from
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 his
                 Sons
              
               ;
               his
               Posterity
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               6.
               
               
                 The
                 Wolf
                 shall
                 dwell
                 with
                 the
                 Lamb
                 :
                 Targum
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
                 of
              
               Israel
               
                 peace
                 shall
                 be
                 multiplyed
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 —
                 and
                 the
                 Wolf
                 shall
                 dwell
                 with
                 the
                 Lamb.
              
               That
               this
               Chapter
               contains
               a
               Prophesie
               of
               the
               Messiah
               and
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               that
               immediately
               and
               directly
               ,
               all
               the
               Jews
               confess
               ;
               Hence
               is
               that
               part
               of
               their
               usual
               Song
               in
               the
               Evening
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Shake
                     thy self
                     from
                     dust
                     ,
                     arise
                  
                
                 
                   
                     My
                     People
                     clothed
                     in
                     glorious
                     guise
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   
                     For
                     from
                  
                   Bethlehem
                   Jesse's
                   Son
                
                 
                   
                     Brings
                     to
                     my
                     soul
                     Redemption
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
             
               They
               call
               him
               the
               Son
               of
               Jesse
               from
               this
               place
               ;
               which
               makes
               it
               somewhat
               observable
               that
               some
               Christians
               ,
               as
               Grotius
               ,
               should
               apply
               it
               unto
               
                 Hezekiah
                 ,
                 Judaizing
              
               in
               their
               interpretations
               beyond
               the
               Jews
               .
               Only
               the
               Jews
               are
               not
               well
               agreed
               in
               what
               sense
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 the
                 Wolf
                 shall
                 dwell
                 with
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Leopard
                 shall
                 lye
                 down
                 with
                 the
                 Kid
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               are
               to
               be
               understood
               .
               Some
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               brute
               Beasts
               shall
               be
               changed
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               rejected
               by
               the
               wisest
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               
                 Maimonides
                 ,
                 Kimchi
                 ,
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               and
               others
               ;
               and
               these
               interpret
               the
               words
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               allegorically
               ,
               applying
               them
               unto
               that
               
                 Vniversal
                 Peace
              
               which
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               world
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               But
               the
               Peace
               they
               fancy
               ,
               is
               far
               from
               answering
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Prophesie
               ,
               which
               express
               a
               change
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               worst
               of
               men
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               Rule
               and
               Grace
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               I
               cannot
               but
               add
               that
               Abarbinel
               writing
               his
               Commentaries
               about
               the
               time
               that
               the
               
                 Europaean
                 Christian
              
               Nations
               were
               fighting
               with
               the
               Saracens
               for
               the
               Land
               of
               Palestine
               ,
               or
               the
               Holy
               Land
               ,
               he
               interprets
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               the
               
                 tenth
                 Chapter
              
               ,
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               them
               on
               both
               sides
               by
               God
               ,
               whereon
               their
               Messiah
               should
               be
               revealed
               ,
               as
               is
               promised
               in
               this
               ,
               which
               he
               expresseth
               in
               the
               close
               of
               his
               Exposition
               of
               the
               first
               Verse
               of
               Chap.
               11.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 And
                 there
                 shall
                 prevail
                 great
                 War
                 between
                 the
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 one
                 against
                 another
                 ,
                 on
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 Holy
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 strong
                 Nations
                 shall
                 fall
                 in
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 of
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 behold
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Host
                 shall
                 lop
                 .
              
               Chap.
               10.
               v.
               33.
               
               And
               a
               little
               after
               ,
               he
               adds
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 that
                 War
                 shall
                 Messiah
                 the
                 King
                 be
                 revealed
              
               ;
               For
               those
               Nations
               he
               would
               have
               had
               to
               be
               Gog
               and
               Magog
               ;
               and
               in
               many
               places
               doth
               he
               express
               his
               hopes
               of
               the
               ruine
               of
               the
               Christians
               by
               that
               War
               ;
               but
               the
               issue
               hath
               disappointed
               his
               hopes
               and
               desires
               .
            
             
               Ise.
               16.
               v.
               1.
               
               
                 Send
                 ye
                 the
                 Lamb
                 to
                 the
                 Ruler
                 of
                 the
                 Land.
                 Targum
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 
                   §
                
                 40
              
               
                 They
                 shall
                 bring
                 their
                 Tribute
                 unto
                 the
                 Messiah
                 of
              
               Israel
               .
               O●serving
               as
               it
               should
               seem
               ,
               that
               the
               Moabites
               unto
               whom
               these
               words
               are
               spoken
               ,
               were
               never
               after
               this
               time
               tributary
               to
               Judah
               ,
               and
               withall
               considering
               the
               Prophesie
               of
               v.
               5.
               which
               he
               applies
               also
               (
               and
               that
               properly
               )
               unto
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               the
               Targumist
               conceived
               him
               to
               be
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               Ruler
               here
               mentioned
               ,
               unto
               whom
               the
               Moabites
               are
               invited
               to
               yield
               obedience
               ;
               and
               I
               conceive
               it
               will
               not
               be
               very
               easie
               to
               fix
               upon
               a
               more
               genuine
               sense
               of
               the
               words
               .
               So
               also
               ver
               .
               5.
               
               
                 Then
                 shall
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
                 of
              
               Israel
               
                 be
                 prepared
                 in
                 Goodness
              
               .
               Doubtless
               with
               more
               Truth
               than
               those
               Christians
               make
               use
               of
               ,
               who
               wrest
               these
               words
               also
               to
               Hezekiah
               .
            
             
               Isa.
               28.5
               .
               
                 In
                 that
                 day
                 shall
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 be
                 for
                 a
                 Crown
                 of
                 Glory
                 ;
                 Targum
              
               ;
               
                 
                   §
                
                 41
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Messiah
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
              
               :
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               ,
               in
               and
               with
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Crown
               of
               Glory
               ,
               and
               Diadem
               of
               Beauty
               in
               his
               Kingly
               Office
               and
               Rule
               unto
               the
               Remnant
               of
               his
               People
               that
               shall
               be
               saved
               by
               him
               .
            
             
               Isa.
               42.
               v.
               1.
               
               
                 Behold
                 my
                 servant
                 whom
                 I
                 uphold
                 ;
                 my
                 Elect.
                 Targum
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 42
              
               
                 Behold
                 my
                 servant
                 the
                 Messiah
              
               .
               How
               much
               better
               than
               the
               Translation
               of
               the
               LXX
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               applying
               the
               words
               to
               the
               whole
               
                 People
                 of
                 Israel
              
               ,
               whereas
               they
               are
               expresly
               referred
               to
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               Mat.
               12.
               v.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               And
               Kimchi
               on
               this
               place
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 behold
                 my
                 servant
                 ;
                 that
                 is
              
               Messiah
               
                 the
                 King
              
               ;
               And
               Abarbinel
               confutes
               both
               
                 R.
                 Saadias
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               with
               sharpness
               ,
               who
               were
               otherwise
               minded
               .
               How
               much
               better
               than
               he
               of
               late
               ,
               who
               interprets
               these
               words
               of
               Isaiah
               himself
               ,
               unto
               whom
               not
               one
               letter
               of
               the
               Prophesie
               can
               receive
               any
               tolerable
               accommodation
               .
               It
               is
               the
               Messiah
               then
               ,
               by
               their
               own
               confession
               ,
               who
               is
               intended
               in
               this
               Prophesie
               ;
               who
               is
               described
               not
               on
               horse-back
               in
               his
               harness
               as
               a
               great
               Warriour
               ,
               such
               as
               they
               expect
               him
               ,
               but
               one
               filled
               with
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               endowed
               with
               meekness
               ,
               suffering
               opposition
               and
               persecution
               ,
               bringing
               forth
               righteousness
               and
               truth
               unto
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               who
               shall
               wait
               for
               his
               Law
               ,
               and
               receive
               it
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               rejected
               by
               the
               Jews
               ,
               as
               the
               event
               hath
               manifested
               ,
               Isa.
               43.
               v.
               10.
               
               
                 My
                 servant
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 chosen
                 ;
                 Targum
                 .
                 My
                 servant
              
               Messiah
               
                 in
                 whom
                 I
                 rest
              
               .
            
             
               Isa.
               52.13
               .
               
                 Behold
                 my
                 servant
                 shall
                 prosper
                 .
                 Targum
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               Behold
               
                 
                   §
                
                 43
              
               
                 my
                 servant
                 the
              
               Messiah
               
                 shall
                 prosper
              
               ;
               In
               these
               words
               begins
               that
               Prophesie
               which
               takes
               up
               the
               remainder
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               that
               whole
               Chapter
               that
               follows
               ;
               in
               the
               tenth
               Verse
               whereof
               there
               is
               mention
               made
               again
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               And
               this
               is
               an
               evidence
               to
               me
               that
               the
               Jews
               however
               bold
               and
               desperate
               in
               corrupting
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               to
               countenance
               their
               infidelity
               ,
               yet
               have
               not
               dared
               to
               intermeddle
               with
               the
               letter
               its
               self
               ,
               no
               not
               in
               the
               Targums
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               so
               sacred
               with
               them
               as
               the
               
               Text.
               For
               whereas
               the
               application
               of
               this
               Prophesie
               unto
               the
               Messiah
               is
               perfectly
               destructive
               to
               their
               whole
               present
               Perswasion
               and
               Religion
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               hopes
               they
               have
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               or
               for
               another
               ,
               yet
               they
               never
               durst
               attempt
               the
               corrupting
               of
               the
               Targum
               where
               it
               is
               done
               ,
               so
               plainly
               ;
               which
               yet
               for
               many
               Generations
               they
               had
               in
               their
               own
               power
               ,
               scarce
               any
               notice
               being
               taken
               of
               it
               by
               any
               Christians
               in
               the
               world
               .
               But
               concerning
               this
               place
               we
               must
               deal
               with
               them
               afterwards
               at
               large
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 44
              
               Jerem.
               23.
               v.
               5.
               
               
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 raise
                 unto
              
               David
               
                 a
                 Righteous
                 Branch
                 .
                 Targum
              
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 raise
                 up
                 unto
              
               David
               
                 Messiah
                 the
                 Righteous
              
               .
               This
               is
               he
               who
               in
               the
               next
               Verse
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Jehovah
                 our
                 Righteousness
              
               .
               The
               Jews
               generally
               agree
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Messiah
               who
               is
               here
               intended
               ;
               and
               whereas
               a
               late
               Christian
               Expositor
               would
               have
               Zerubbabel
               to
               be
               designed
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               Abarbinel
               himself
               ,
               gives
               many
               reasons
               why
               it
               cannot
               be
               applyed
               unto
               any
               one
               under
               the
               
                 Second
                 Temple
              
               .
               For
               saith
               he
               ,
               during
               that
               space
               ,
               no
               one
               reigned
               as
               King
               of
               the
               house
               of
               David
               ,
               nor
               did
               Judah
               and
               Israel
               dwell
               then
               in
               safety
               and
               security
               ,
               they
               being
               continually
               oppressed
               ,
               first
               by
               the
               Persians
               ,
               then
               by
               the
               Graecians
               ,
               and
               lastly
               ,
               by
               the
               Romans
               .
               So
               He
               and
               truly
               ;
               and
               I
               see
               no
               Reason
               ,
               why
               one
               should
               pervert
               the
               Promises
               concerning
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               when
               they
               cannot
               tolerably
               accommodate
               them
               unto
               any
               other
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               Preservation
               of
               the
               name
               of
               this
               
                 Righteous
                 Branch
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Jehovah
                 our
                 Righteousness
              
               ;
               we
               may
               bless
               God
               for
               the
               Original
               ;
               For
               the
               Old
               Translations
               are
               either
               mistaken
               ,
               or
               corrupt
               ,
               or
               perverted
               in
               this
               place
               .
               The
               
                 Vulgar
                 Latin
              
               is
               the
               best
               of
               them
               which
               reads
               ,
               
                 Dominus
                 justus
                 noster
                 ;
                 our
                 Righteous
                 Lord
              
               ;
               which
               yet
               corrupts
               the
               sense
               ;
               and
               gives
               us
               an
               expression
               ,
               that
               may
               be
               assigned
               unto
               any
               Righteous
               King.
               
            
             
               The
               LXX
               .
               far
               worse
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 name
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 call
                 him
                 Josedec
                 .
              
               A
               corrupt
               word
               formed
               out
               of
               the
               two
               Hebrew
               words
               in
               the
               Original
               ,
               signifying
               nothing
               ,
               but
               perverted
               as
               it
               were
               on
               purpose
               to
               despoil
               the
               Messias
               of
               his
               glorious
               name
               ,
               the
               evidence
               of
               his
               eternal
               Deity
               .
               Symmachus
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 Lord
                 justifie
                 us
              
               ;
               He
               seems
               as
               one
               observes
               to
               have
               read
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               Pihel
               ;
               but
               yet
               this
               also
               obscures
               the
               Text.
               
            
             
               The
               Chaldee
               according
               unto
               its
               usual
               manner
               ,
               when
               any
               thing
               occurs
               which
               its
               Author
               understood
               not
               ,
               gives
               us
               a
               gloss
               of
               its
               own
               sufficiently
               perverting
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               place
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 let
                 righteousness
                 come
                 forth
                 to
                 us
                 from
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 his
                 dayes
                 .
              
               Let
               them
               consider
               this
               instance
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               one
               of
               many
               that
               may
               be
               given
               ,
               who
               are
               ready
               to
               despise
               the
               
                 Original
                 Text
              
               ,
               to
               prefer
               Translations
               before
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               cherish
               suspicions
               of
               its
               being
               corrupted
               by
               the
               Jews
               ,
               or
               of
               their
               arbitrary
               inventions
               of
               its
               Points
               or
               Vowells
               ,
               whereby
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               words
               is
               fixed
               and
               limited
               .
               Can
               there
               be
               any
               clearer
               acquitment
               of
               them
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               than
               this
               certain
               Observation
               ;
               that
               every
               place
               almost
               which
               bears
               Testimony
               unto
               any
               thing
               concerning
               the
               Messiah
               which
               is
               denyed
               by
               them
               ,
               is
               far
               more
               clear
               in
               the
               Original
               ,
               than
               in
               any
               
                 old
                 Translation
              
               what
               ever
               .
               And
               hereof
               we
               have
               an
               eminent
               instance
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               where
               this
               name
               denoting
               undeniably
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Nature
              
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               is
               preserved
               entire
               only
               on
               the
               Original
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               it
               is
               pointed
               ,
               as
               some
               fancy
               by
               some
               
                 Jewish
                 Masarites
              
               who
               lived
               they
               know
               not
               where
               ,
               nor
               when
               .
               And
               those
               amongst
               our selves
               who
               are
               ready
               to
               give
               countenance
               unto
               such
               Opinions
               ,
               or
               to
               admire
               the
               promoters
               of
               them
               ,
               may
               do
               well
               to
               consider
               what
               reflection
               they
               cast
               thereby
               on
               that
               Translation
               which
               is
               of
               use
               among
               us
               ,
               by
               the
               Command
               of
               Authority
               ,
               than
               which
               there
               is
               no
               one
               extant
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               is
               more
               Religiously
               observant
               of
               the
               
                 Hebrew
                 Text
              
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               pointed
               in
               their
               Bibles
               ;
               nor
               hath
               it
               any
               regard
               unto
               any
               ,
               or
               
                 all
                 Translations
              
               ,
               where
               they
               differ
               from
               the
               Original
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               with
               especial
               respect
               unto
               that
               of
               the
               LXX
               .
               the
               stream
               that
               feeds
               most
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               in
               above
               a
               
                 thousand
                 places
              
               .
               But
               this
               by
               the
               way
               .
            
             
               
                 One
                 of
                 late
              
               hath
               applyed
               this
               name
               unto
               the
               
                 People
                 of
                 Israel
              
               ;
               and
               interprets
               the
               words
               ,
               
                 Deus
                 nobis
                 bene
                 fecit
                 ;
                 God
                 hath
                 done
                 well
                 unto
                 us
                 .
              
               But
               we
               have
               had
               too
               much
               of
               such
               bold
               and
               groundless
               conjectures
               about
               the
               fundamentalls
               of
               our
               Faith
               and
               Worship
               .
               The
               Jews
               seek
               to
               evade
               this
               Testimony
               ,
               by
               instances
               of
               the
               Applications
               of
               this
               name
               to
               other
               things
               ;
               as
               the
               
                 Altar
                 built
                 by
                 Moses
              
               ,
               the
               Ark
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 City
                 of
                 Jerusalem
              
               .
               But
               it
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               have
               the
               name
               of
               God
               called
               on
               a
               place
               or
               thing
               to
               bring
               the
               occasion
               of
               it
               unto
               remembrance
               ;
               another
               to
               say
               that
               this
               is
               the
               name
               of
               such
               a
               Person
               ,
               
                 Jehovah
                 our
                 Righteousness
              
               .
               And
               whereas
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               sayes
               expresly
               that
               this
               is
               his
               name
               ,
               the
               Jews
               must
               give
               us
               leave
               to
               call
               him
               so
               ,
               and
               to
               believe
               him
               so
               ;
               which
               is
               all
               we
               contend
               for
               .
               Of
               the
               same
               importance
               with
               this
               Prophesie
               is
               that
               of
               Ezek.
               37.
               v.
               24.
               
            
             
             
               Jerem.
               30.21
               .
               
                 Their
                 Nobles
                 shall
                 be
                 of
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 Governour
                 shall
                 proceed
                 from
              
               
                 
                   §
                
                 45
              
               
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 them
              
               .
               Targum
               ;
               
                 Their
                 King
                 shall
                 be
                 annointed
                 from
                 amongst
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 Messiah
                 shall
                 be
                 revealed
                 unto
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               upon
               his
               account
               it
               is
               that
               God
               enters
               into
               a
               new
               Covenant
               with
               his
               People
               :
               v.
               22.
               
            
             
               Jerem.
               33.
               v.
               13
               ,
               15.
               
               For
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 Flocks
                 shall
                 pass
                 again
                 under
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 telleth
                 them
                 ,
              
               the
               Targum
               reads
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 People
                 shall
                 be
                 yet
                 gathered
                 by
                 the
                 Messiah
              
               ;
               and
               a
               Prophesie
               of
               him
               it
               is
               no
               doubt
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 fifteenth
                 Verse
              
               makes
               it
               evident
               ,
               where
               all
               the
               Jews
               acknowledge
               him
               to
               be
               intended
               by
               the
               
                 Branch
                 of
                 Righteousness
              
               which
               shall
               spring
               up
               unto
               David
               ;
               who
               also
               is
               promised
               in
               the
               sixth
               Verse
               ,
               as
               the
               Abundance
               ,
               or
               Crown
               of
               Truth
               and
               Peace
               ;
               yet
               one
               of
               late
               hath
               wrested
               this
               place
               also
               to
               Zerubbabel
               .
            
             
               Hos.
               3.5
               .
               
                 Seek
                 the
                 Lord
                 their
                 God
                 and
              
               David
               
                 their
                 King.
                 Targum
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 
                   §
                
                 46
              
               
                 and
                 shall
                 obey
                 the
                 Messiah
                 the
                 Son
                 of
              
               David
               
                 their
                 King
              
               ;
               The
               Rabbins
               are
               divided
               about
               this
               place
               ;
               some
               of
               them
               acknowledging
               the
               Messiah
               to
               be
               intended
               ,
               others
               referring
               the
               Prophesie
               unto
               the
               Temple
               ,
               or
               House
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               built
               by
               the
               
                 Son
                 of
                 David
              
               .
               But
               the
               words
               themselves
               ,
               with
               the
               denotation
               of
               the
               time
               for
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               this
               Prophesie
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Verse
               ,
               will
               allow
               of
               no
               application
               unto
               any
               other
               ;
               and
               plainly
               discovers
               his
               mistake
               who
               would
               wrest
               this
               Text
               also
               to
               Zerubbabel
               .
            
             
               Hos.
               14.8
               
                 Targum
                 ,
                 They
                 shall
                 sit
                 under
                 the
                 shaddow
                 of
                 Messiah
                 :
              
               See
               Cant.
               2.3
               .
            
             
               Micah
               .
               4.
               v.
               8.
               
               
                 And
                 thou
                 Tower
                 of
                 the
                 flock
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 
                   §
                
                 47
              
               
                 And
                 thou
                 Messiah
                 of
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 who
                 art
                 hid
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
              
               Zion
               ,
               
                 to
                 thee
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 shall
                 come
                 .
              
               This
               gloss
               I
               confess
               draws
               upon
               the
               Lees
               of
               
                 Talmudical
                 Rabbinism
              
               ;
               for
               they
               fancy
               that
               their
               Messiah
               was
               long
               since
               born
               ,
               even
               at
               the
               
                 appointed
                 time
              
               ,
               but
               is
               kept
               hid
               ,
               they
               know
               not
               where
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               sins
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             
               Micah
               5.
               v.
               2.
               
               
                 But
                 thou
              
               Bethlehem
               Ephrata
               ,
               
                 though
                 thou
                 be
                 little
                 among
                 the
                 thousands
              
               
                 
                   §
                
                 48
              
               of
               Judah
               ,
               
                 yet
                 out
                 of
                 thee
                 shall
                 he
                 come
                 forth
                 unto
                 me
                 the
                 Ruler
                 over
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 whose
                 goings
                 forth
                 have
                 been
                 from
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 from
                 everlasting
                 .
                 Targ.
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 out
                 of
                 thee
                 shall
                 the
                 Messiah
                 come
                 forth
                 before
                 me
                 to
                 exercise
                 Rule
                 over
              
               Israel
               .
               This
               Prophesie
               was
               famous
               among
               the
               Jews
               of
               old
               ,
               as
               designing
               the
               place
               where
               the
               M●ssiah
               was
               to
               be
               born
               ,
               which
               alone
               is
               done
               here
               ;
               and
               its
               signal
               accomplishment
               is
               recorded
               ,
               Matth.
               2.1
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Luke
               2.6
               ,
               7.
               
               And
               unto
               this
               day
               they
               generally
               acknowledge
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Messiah
               alone
               who
               is
               intended
               .
               And
               yet
               this
               consent
               of
               all
               the
               Jews
               ,
               Antient
               and
               Modern
               ,
               with
               the
               application
               of
               it
               unto
               the
               
                 true
                 Messiah
              
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               manifesting
               the
               Catholick
               consent
               of
               both
               Churches
               Judaical
               and
               Christian
               about
               the
               sense
               of
               this
               place
               ,
               hinder
               not
               one
               from
               interpreting
               this
               place
               of
               Zerubbabel
               ,
               whose
               goings
               forth
               as
               he
               supposeth
               ,
               are
               said
               to
               be
               of
               
                 old
                 ,
                 from
                 everlasting
              
               ,
               because
               he
               came
               of
               the
               antient
               Kingly
               House
               of
               David
               ,
               whereas
               not
               one
               word
               of
               the
               Prophesie
               ever
               had
               any
               tolerable
               appearance
               of
               accomplishment
               in
               him
               .
               For
               neither
               was
               he
               born
               at
               Bethlehem
               ,
               nor
               was
               he
               the
               Ruler
               over
               the
               Israel
               of
               God
               ;
               much
               less
               had
               he
               the
               least
               share
               or
               interest
               in
               those
               
                 eternal
                 Goings
                 forth
              
               which
               are
               expressed
               in
               the
               close
               of
               the
               Verse
               .
               The
               words
               are
               an
               express
               description
               of
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               who
               though
               he
               was
               to
               be
               born
               in
               the
               fulness
               of
               time
               at
               Bethlehem
               ,
               yet
               the
               existence
               of
               his
               Divine
               Nature
               was
               from
               of
               old
               ,
               from
               Everlasting
               .
               And
               the
               Jews
               know
               not
               how
               to
               evade
               this
               Testimony
               .
               Rashi
               adds
               in
               the
               interpretation
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               only
               that
               of
               Psalm
               72.
               v.
               17.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               rendered
               ,
               
                 his
                 name
                 shall
                 be
                 continued
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
              
               ;
               not
               reaching
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               place
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               rendered
               by
               the
               Targum
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 and
                 before
                 the
                 Sun
                 was
              
               ,
               an
               expression
               of
               Eternity
               .
               As
               Prov.
               8.
               v.
               23.
               
               Kimchi
               and
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               would
               have
               the
               words
               respect
               that
               long
               season
               that
               was
               to
               be
               between
               David
               and
               the
               
                 Messiah
                 .
                 Bethlehem
              
               ,
               saith
               Kimchi
               that
               is
               David
               who
               was
               born
               there
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 between
              
               David
               
                 and
                 the
                 Messiah
              
               ;
               But
               this
               Gloss
               is
               forced
               ,
               and
               hath
               nothing
               in
               the
               words
               to
               give
               countenance
               unto
               it
               .
               It
               is
               the
               Messiah
               that
               is
               said
               to
               be
               born
               at
               Bethlehem
               ,
               and
               not
               David
               ,
               as
               shall
               afterwards
               be
               evinced
               ;
               And
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               denotes
               some
               Acts
               ,
               or
               actings
               of
               him
               that
               is
               spoken
               of
               and
               not
               his
               Relation
               unto
               another
               not
               spoken
               of
               at
               all
               .
               Neither
               do
               those
               words
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               denote
               a
               
                 long
                 time
              
               ,
               but
               directly
               that
               which
               is
               before
               all
               times
               ;
               See.
               Prov.
               8.22
               .
               He
               yet
               proceeds
               to
               answer
               them
               who
               say
               the
               Messiah
               is
               God
               from
               this
               place
               ,
               because
               of
               this
               description
               of
               him
               .
               And
               first
               rejects
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Christ
              
               from
               being
               here
               intended
               ,
               as
               supposing
               an
               Objection
               to
               be
               made
               with
               reference
               unto
               him
               ,
               though
               he
               express
               it
               not
               ;
               for
               saith
               he
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
               
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 answer
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 He
                 ruled
                 not
                 over
              
               Israel
               
                 but
                 they
                 ruled
                 over
                 him
              
               .
               Where
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               some
               sentence
               written
               by
               him
               is
               left
               out
               of
               the
               Copies
               Printed
               among
               Christians
               .
               But
               
                 poor
                 ,
                 blind
              
               ,
               blasphemous
               wretch
               ;
               this
               boast
               hath
               cost
               him
               and
               his
               associates
               in
               infidelity
               full
               dear
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               their
               Progenitors
               did
               unto
               him
               what
               ever
               the
               
                 Counsel
                 of
                 God
              
               had
               determined
               ;
               But
               notwithstanding
               all
               their
               rage
               ,
               he
               was
               exalted
               by
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               Prince
               and
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               having
               ruled
               ever
               since
               over
               the
               whole
               Israel
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               his
               Word
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               over
               them
               ,
               his
               stubborn
               Enemies
               
                 with
                 a
                 Rod
                 of
                 Iron
              
               .
               He
               adds
               that
               it
               is
               false
               that
               these
               words
               are
               applicable
               unto
               the
               Eternity
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               saith
               he
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 God
                 was
                 before
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 everlasting
              
               ;
               as
               though
               in
               the
               same
               sense
               God
               were
               not
               expresly
               said
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               as
               here
               ;
               see
               Habbak
               .
               1.11
               .
               and
               to
               be
               from
               everlasting
               .
               And
               this
               place
               is
               well
               expounded
               by
               Prov.
               8.
               v.
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               as
               some
               of
               the
               Rabbins
               acknowledge
               ;
               so
               that
               we
               have
               in
               it
               ,
               an
               eminent
               Testimony
               given
               unto
               the
               
                 Person
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               unto
               the
               place
               of
               his
               Nativity
               .
               Of
               which
               we
               shall
               treat
               afterwards
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 49
              
               Zech.
               3.8
               .
               
                 For
                 behold
                 I
                 will
                 bring
                 forth
                 my
                 servant
                 the
                 Branch
                 .
              
               Targum
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 I
                 bring
                 forth
                 my
                 servant
                 the
                 Messiah
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 revealed
                 .
              
               This
               Revelation
               of
               the
               Messiah
               relates
               unto
               their
               apprehension
               of
               his
               being
               born
               long
               since
               ,
               but
               to
               lye
               hid
               because
               of
               their
               sins
               ,
               as
               was
               before
               intimated
               .
               And
               in
               like
               manner
               is
               he
               three
               times
               more
               mentioned
               by
               the
               Targumist
               in
               this
               Prophesie
               ,
               Chap.
               4.
               v.
               7.
               
               Chap.
               6.
               v.
               12.
               
               Chap.
               10.
               v.
               4.
               
               In
               all
               which
               places
               he
               is
               certainly
               designed
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               There
               are
               also
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               acknowledge
               him
               to
               be
               intended
               ,
               Chap.
               9.
               v.
               9.
               
               Chap.
               11.
               v.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Chap.
               12.
               v.
               10.
               where
               he
               is
               not
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Targum
               .
               I
               have
               not
               insisted
               on
               these
               Places
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               were
               all
               the
               Testimonies
               that
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               might
               be
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               seeing
               they
               are
               a
               very
               small
               portion
               of
               the
               Praedictions
               concerning
               the
               Person
               ,
               Grace
               and
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               not
               all
               those
               which
               are
               most
               eminent
               in
               that
               kind
               ;
               but
               because
               they
               are
               such
               as
               wherein
               we
               have
               either
               the
               consent
               of
               all
               the
               Jews
               with
               us
               in
               their
               application
               ,
               from
               whence
               some
               advantage
               may
               be
               taken
               for
               their
               conviction
               ,
               or
               we
               have
               the
               suffrage
               of
               the
               more
               antient
               and
               authentick
               Masters
               to
               reprove
               the
               Perversness
               of
               the
               Modern
               Rabbins
               withall
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 50
              
               And
               this
               is
               He
               whom
               we
               enquire
               after
               .
               One
               who
               was
               promised
               from
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               relieve
               mankind
               from
               under
               that
               state
               of
               Sin
               and
               Misery
               whereinto
               they
               were
               cast
               by
               their
               Apostasy
               from
               God.
               This
               is
               he
               who
               from
               the
               first
               Promise
               of
               him
               ,
               or
               intimation
               of
               Relief
               by
               him
               ,
               was
               the
               Hope
               ,
               Desire
               ,
               Comfort
               ,
               and
               Expectation
               of
               all
               that
               aimed
               at
               Reconciliation
               and
               Peace
               with
               God
               ;
               Upon
               whom
               all
               their
               Religion
               ,
               Faith
               and
               Worship
               was
               founded
               ,
               and
               in
               whom
               it
               centered
               .
               He
               ,
               for
               whose
               sake
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               bringing
               of
               whom
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               Abraham
               and
               the
               Hebrews
               his
               Posterity
               were
               separated
               to
               be
               a
               
                 peculiar
                 people
              
               distinct
               from
               all
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               Earth
               ;
               In
               the
               faith
               of
               whom
               ,
               the
               whole
               Church
               in
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Dayes
               of
               Adam
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               Jews
               in
               especial
               ,
               celebrated
               its
               
                 Mystical
                 Worship
              
               ,
               endured
               Persecution
               and
               Martyrdom
               ,
               waiting
               and
               praying
               continually
               for
               his
               Appearance
               ;
               He
               whom
               all
               the
               Prophets
               taught
               ,
               Preached
               ,
               Promised
               ,
               and
               raised
               up
               the
               Hearts
               of
               Believers
               unto
               a
               desire
               and
               expectation
               of
               ,
               
                 describing
                 before
                 hand
                 his
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Glory
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 ensue
                 .
              
               He
               of
               whose
               coming
               a
               
                 Catholick
                 Tradition
              
               was
               spread
               over
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               the
               
                 old
                 Serpent
              
               ,
               with
               all
               his
               subtility
               ,
               was
               never
               able
               to
               obliterate
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Exercitatio
               X.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Ends
                   of
                   the
                   Promises
                   and
                   Prophesies
                   concerning
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                   Other
                   wayes
                   of
                   his
                   Revelation
                   .
                   Of
                   his
                   Oblation
                   by
                   Sacrifices
                   .
                   Of
                   his
                   Divine
                   Person
                   by
                   Visions
                   .
                   What
                   meant
                   in
                   the
                   Targums
                   by
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God.
                   The
                   Expression
                   first
                   used
                   ,
                   Gen.
                
                 3.8
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   what
                   or
                   who
                
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   Apprehensions
                   of
                   the
                   Antient
                   Jews
                   about
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God.
                   Of
                   the
                   Philosophers
                   .
                   Application
                   of
                   the
                   Expression
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Son
                   by
                
                 John.
                 
                   Expressions
                   of
                
                 Philo.
                 
                   Among
                   the
                
                 Mahumetans
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   called
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God.
                   Intention
                   of
                   the
                   Targumists
                   vindicated
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Voice
                   walked
                   .
                
                 Aben
                 Ezra
                 
                   refuted
                   ;
                   and
                
                 R.
                 Jona
                 .
                 
                   The
                   appearance
                   of
                   the
                   second
                   Person
                   unto
                   our
                   first
                   Parents
                   .
                
                 Gen.
                 18.1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Gods
                   appearance
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   Suddenness
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Who
                   appeared
                   .
                   The
                   occasion
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Reflection
                   of
                
                 Aben
                 Ezra
                 
                   on
                   some
                   Christian
                   Expositors
                   :
                   retorted
                   .
                   A
                   Trinity
                   of
                   Persons
                   not
                   proved
                   from
                   this
                   place
                   .
                   Distinct
                   Persons
                   proved
                   .
                   No
                   created
                   Angel
                   representing
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   God
                   called
                
                 Jehovah
                 .
                 Chap.
                 19.24
                 .
                 
                   from
                   the
                   Lord.
                   Exceptions
                   of
                
                 Aben
                 Ezra
                 and
                 Jarchi
                 
                   removed
                   .
                   Appearance
                   of
                   the
                   second
                   Person
                   .
                
                 Gen.
                 32.24
                 ,
                 26
                 ,
                 27
                 ,
                 28
                 ,
                 29
                 ,
                 30.
                 
                 
                   Occasion
                   of
                   this
                   Vision
                   .
                   The
                   Person
                   ;
                   in
                   appearance
                   a
                   man
                   :
                   in
                   Office
                   ,
                   an
                   Angel
                   :
                   in
                   nature
                   God.
                
                 Gen.
                 48.16
                 .
                 Hos.
                 12.3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   what
                   .
                   Who
                   it
                   was
                   that
                   appeared
                   .
                
                 Exod.
                 3.2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 
                   God
                   that
                   appeared
                
                 .
                 Exod.
                 19.20
                 ,
                 21
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                 
                   Who
                   gave
                   the
                   Law.
                   Not
                   a
                   created
                   Angel.
                   The
                   Ministery
                   of
                   Angels
                   how
                   used
                   therein
                   .
                
                 Exod.
                 23.20
                 ,
                 21
                 ,
                 22
                 ,
                 23.
                 
                 Chap.
                 33.2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 
                   Different
                   Angels
                   promised
                   .
                   The
                   Angel
                   of
                   Gods
                   presence
                   who
                   .
                
                 Josh.
                 5.13
                 ,
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 
                 
                   Captain
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   h●st
                   described
                   .
                   Sense
                   of
                   the
                   Antient
                   Church
                   concerning
                   th●se
                   Appearances
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Jews
                   .
                   Opinion
                   of
                
                 Nachmanides
                 .
                 Tanchuma
                 .
                 Talmud
                 .
                 
                   Fiction
                   of
                   the
                   Angell
                   rejected
                   by
                
                 Moses
                 ,
                 
                   accepted
                   by
                
                 Joshua
                 .
                 
                   Sense
                   of
                   it
                
                 .
                 Metatron
                 .
                 
                   Wh●
                   .
                   Derivation
                   of
                   the
                   Name
                   .
                
              
            
             
               WEE
               have
               seen
               how
               plentifully
               God
               instructed
               the
               Church
               of
               old
               ,
               by
               his
               
                 
                   §
                
                 1
              
               Prophets
               ,
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Person
               ,
               Office
               ,
               and
               work
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               And
               this
               He
               did
               ,
               partly
               ,
               that
               nothing
               might
               be
               wanting
               unto
               the
               Faith
               and
               Consolation
               of
               Believers
               ,
               in
               a
               suitableness
               and
               proportion
               unto
               that
               condition
               of
               Light
               and
               Grace
               ,
               wherein
               it
               was
               his
               good
               pleasure
               to
               keep
               them
               before
               his
               actual
               coming
               ;
               and
               partly
               ,
               that
               his
               Righteous
               Judgements
               in
               the
               rejection
               and
               ruine
               of
               those
               who
               obstinately
               refused
               him
               ,
               might
               from
               the
               means
               of
               their
               conviction
               be
               justified
               and
               rendered
               glorious
               .
               Neither
               were
               these
               Promises
               and
               Predictions
               alone
               the
               means
               whereby
               God
               would
               manifest
               and
               reveal
               him
               unto
               their
               faith
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               two
               things
               concerning
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               Pillars
               and
               Foundation
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               One
               is
               his
               
                 Divine
                 Nature
              
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               his
               Work
               of
               Mediation
               in
               the
               Att●nement
               for
               sin
               ,
               which
               he
               was
               to
               make
               by
               his
               suffering
               ,
               or
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               himself
               .
               For
               the
               Declaration
               of
               these
               ,
               unto
               them
               who
               according
               unto
               the
               Promise
               looked
               for
               his
               coming
               ,
               there
               were
               two
               especial
               wayes
               or
               means
               graciously
               designed
               of
               God.
               The
               latter
               of
               these
               wayes
               ,
               was
               that
               Worship
               which
               he
               instituted
               ,
               and
               the
               various
               Sacrifices
               which
               he
               appointed
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               Types
               and
               Representations
               of
               that
               one
               Perfect
               Oblation
               which
               he
               was
               to
               offer
               in
               the
               Fulness
               of
               time
               .
               The
               unfolding
               and
               particular
               application
               of
               this
               way
               of
               Instruction
               ,
               is
               the
               principal
               design
               and
               scope
               of
               the
               Apostle
               in
               his
               Epistle
               unto
               the
               Hebrews
               .
               Whereas
               therefore
               that
               must
               be
               at
               large
               insisted
               on
               in
               our
               
                 Exposition
                 of
                 that
                 Epistle
              
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               anticipate
               what
               is
               to
               be
               spoken
               concerning
               it
               in
               these
               previous
               Discourses
               ,
               which
               are
               all
               intended
               in
               a
               subserviency
               thereunto
               .
               The
               
                 other
                 way
              
               which
               concerns
               his
               
                 Divine
                 Person
              
               ,
               was
               by
               those
               Visions
               and
               Appearances
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               as
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               were
               granted
               unto
               the
               Fathers
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
               And
               these
               as
               they
               are
               directly
               suited
               unto
               our
               Purpose
               ,
               in
               our
               enquiry
               after
               the
               Pro●nosti●●s
               of
               the
               Advent
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               so
               are
               they
               eminently
               usefull
               for
               the
               conviction
               of
               the
               Jews
               .
               For
               in
               them
               ,
               we
               shall
               manifest
               that
               a
               Revelation
               was
               made
               of
               a
               
                 di●tinct
                 P●rson
              
               in
               the
               Deity
               ,
               who
               in
               a
               peculiar
               manner
               did
               mannage
               all
               the
               concernments
               of
               the
               Church
               after
               
               the
               entrance
               of
               sin
               .
               And
               herein
               also
               according
               unto
               our
               proposed
               Method
               ,
               we
               shall
               enquire
               what
               Light
               concerning
               this
               Truth
               hath
               been
               received
               by
               any
               of
               the
               
                 Jewish
                 Masters
              
               ;
               as
               also
               manifest
               ,
               what
               confusions
               they
               are
               driven
               unto
               ,
               when
               they
               seek
               to
               evade
               the
               Evidence
               that
               is
               in
               the
               Testimonies
               to
               this
               Purpose
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 2
              
               There
               is
               frequent
               mention
               in
               the
               Targumists
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 The
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               And
               it
               first
               occurs
               in
               them
               ,
               on
               the
               first
               appearance
               of
               a
               
                 Divine
                 Person
              
               ,
               after
               the
               Sin
               and
               Fall
               of
               
                 Adam
                 .
                 Gen.
              
               3.
               v.
               8.
               
               The
               words
               of
               the
               Original
               Text
               are
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 and
                 they
                 heard
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 walking
                 in
                 the
                 Garden
                 .
              
               The
               Participle
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               walking
               ,
               may
               be
               as
               well
               referred
               unto
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               voice
               ,
               as
               unto
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 ;
                 vocem
                 Domini
                 Dei
                 ambula●tem
                 .
              
               And
               although
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               most
               commonly
               signifie
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 verbum
                 pr●l●tum
              
               ,
               the
               outward
               voice
               ,
               and
               sound
               thereof
               ,
               yet
               when
               applyed
               unto
               God
               ,
               it
               frequently
               denotes
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               his
               
                 Almighty
                 Power
              
               whereby
               he
               effecteth
               what
               ever
               he
               pleaseth
               .
               So
               Psal.
               29.
               v.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               those
               things
               are
               ascribed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               this
               
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               which
               elsewhere
               are
               assigned
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Heb.
               1.
               v.
               3.
               
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 his
                 Power
                 ,
              
               which
               the
               Syriack
               renders
               by
               
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 his
                 Word
              
               ,
               intending
               the
               same
               thing
               .
               Now
               all
               these
               mighty
               works
               of
               Creation
               or
               Providence
               which
               are
               assigned
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               this
               voice
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 word
                 of
                 his
                 Power
              
               ,
               or
               his
               powerfull
               Word
               ,
               are
               immediately
               wrought
               per
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 essential
                 Word
              
               of
               God
               ,
               John
               1.
               v.
               3.
               
               Col.
               1.
               v.
               16.
               which
               was
               with
               God
               in
               the
               Beginning
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               Creation
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               John
               1.
               v.
               1
               ,
               2.
               as
               his
               eternal
               
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 Prov.
              
               8.
               v.
               22
               ,
               23
               ,
               24
               ,
               25.
               and
               Power
               .
               This
               expression
               therefore
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               may
               also
               denote
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 God
                 ,
              
               the
               Essential
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Son.
               For
               here
               our
               first
               Parents
               heard
               this
               
                 Word
                 walking
                 in
                 the
                 Garden
              
               ,
               before
               they
               heard
               the
               outward
               sound
               of
               any
               Voice
               or
               Words
               whatever
               .
               For
               God
               spake
               not
               unto
               them
               untill
               after
               this
               ,
               v.
               9.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 God
                 called
                 unto
              
               Adam
               ,
               
                 and
                 said
                 unt●
                 him
              
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               change
               of
               the
               appearance
               of
               God
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               Jews
               take
               notice
               of
               ;
               so
               the
               Author
               of
               
                 Tseror
                 Hamm●r
              
               ,
               Sect.
               Bereshith
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Before
                 they
                 sinned
                 they
                 saw
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 God
                 speaking
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 their
                 sin
                 ,
                 they
                 only
                 heard
                 his
                 voice
                 walking
                 .
              
               God
               dealt
               now
               otherwise
               with
               them
               than
               he
               did
               before
               .
               And
               the
               
                 Chaldee
                 Paraphrast
              
               observing
               that
               some
               especial
               presence
               of
               God
               is
               expressed
               in
               the
               words
               ,
               renders
               them
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 And
                 they
                 heard
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 walking
                 in
                 the
                 Garden
                 .
              
               So
               all
               the
               Targums
               ;
               and
               that
               of
               Hierusalem
               begins
               the
               next
               Verse
               accordingly
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 And
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 called
                 unto
              
               Adam
               .
               And
               this
               expression
               they
               afterwards
               make
               use
               of
               ,
               in
               places
               innumerable
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               such
               a
               way
               ,
               as
               plainly
               to
               denote
               a
               
                 distinct
                 Person
              
               in
               the
               Deity
               .
               That
               this
               also
               was
               their
               intendment
               in
               it
               ,
               is
               hence
               manifest
               ,
               because
               about
               the
               time
               of
               the
               writing
               of
               the
               first
               of
               those
               Targums
               ,
               which
               gave
               
                 normam
                 loquendi
              
               ,
               the
               Rule
               of
               speaking
               unto
               them
               that
               followed
               ,
               it
               was
               usuall
               amongst
               th●m
               to
               ●xpress
               their
               conc●ptions
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               the
               same
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               So
               doth
               Philo
               express
               their
               sense
               ,
               
                 de
                 Confusione
                 Linguarum
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 If
                 any
                 be
                 not
                 yet
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 endevour
                 thou
                 to
                 be
                 conformed
                 unto
                 his
                 first
                 begotten
                 Word
                 ;
                 the
                 m●st
                 antient
                 Angel
                 ,
                 the
                 Archangel
                 with
                 many
                 names
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Beginning
                 ,
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 man
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 S●er
                 of
              
               Israel
               .
               How
               suitably
               these
               things
               are
               spoken
               unto
               the
               Mysteries
               revealed
               in
               the
               Gospel
               shall
               elsewhere
               be
               declared
               .
               Here
               I
               only
               observe
               how
               he
               calls
               that
               Angel
               which
               appeared
               unto
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               that
               sometimes
               in
               humane
               shape
               ,
               the
               Word
               ,
               the
               
                 FIRST
                 BEGOTTEN
                 WORD
              
               .
               And
               he
               expresseth
               himself
               again
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 meet
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 be
                 so
                 of
                 his
                 eternal
                 image
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 Sacred
                 Word
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 most
                 antient
                 Word
                 is
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 God.
              
               How
               these
               things
               answer
               the
               Discourses
               of
               our
               Apostle
               about
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               Col.
               1.
               v.
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               Heb.
               1.
               v.
               3.
               is
               easily
               discerned
               .
               And
               this
               conception
               of
               theirs
               ,
               was
               so
               far
               approved
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               as
               suitable
               unto
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               John
               in
               the
               Beginning
               of
               his
               Gospel
               declaring
               the
               Eternal
               Deity
               
               of
               Christ
               doth
               it
               under
               this
               name
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Word
              
               ,
               that
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               the
               
                 Word
                 that
                 was
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 was
                 God
                 ,
              
               John
               1.1
               .
               For
               as
               he
               alludeth
               therein
               to
               the
               story
               of
               the
               first
               Creation
               ,
               wherein
               God
               is
               described
               as
               making
               all
               things
               by
               his
               word
               ,
               for
               he
               said
               of
               every
               thing
               ,
               
                 let
                 it
                 be
              
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               made
               ,
               as
               the
               Psalmist
               expresseth
               it
               ,
               
                 He
                 spake
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 commanded
                 and
                 it
                 stood
                 fa●t
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               33.
               v.
               9.
               which
               he
               fully
               declares
               ,
               v.
               6.
               
               
                 By
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 were
                 the
                 Heavens
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Host
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 breath
                 of
                 his
                 Mouth
              
               ;
               in
               answer
               whereunto
               ,
               he
               teacheth
               that
               all
               things
               were
               made
               by
               this
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               whereof
               he
               speaks
               ,
               v.
               3.
               which
               in
               the
               Chaldee
               is
               elsewhere
               also
               assigned
               unto
               this
               Word
               ,
               where
               mention
               is
               not
               made
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Original
               ;
               as
               Isa.
               45.
               v.
               12.
               and
               Chap.
               48.
               v.
               13.
               whence
               it
               is
               in
               like
               manner
               expressed
               by
               Peter
               ,
               2
               Ep.
               3.
               v.
               5.
               
               So
               he
               might
               have
               respect
               unto
               that
               ascription
               of
               the
               
                 Work
                 of
                 the
                 Redemption
              
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               this
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               which
               was
               admitted
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
               .
               That
               place
               amongst
               others
               is
               express
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               Hos.
               1.
               v.
               7.
               where
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 save
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 their
                 God
                 ,
              
               are
               rendered
               by
               the
               Targumist
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 save
              
               ,
               (
               or
               redeem
               )
               
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 their
                 God.
              
               The
               Word
               ,
               the
               Redeemer
               .
               And
               it
               is
               not
               unworthy
               consideration
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               Wisest
               and
               most
               contemplative
               of
               the
               Philosophers
               of
               old
               ,
               had
               many
               notions
               about
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               
                 eternal
                 Word
              
               ,
               which
               was
               unto
               them
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               
                 formative
                 or
                 creative
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Vniverse
                 ,
              
               to
               which
               purpose
               many
               sayings
               have
               been
               observed
               ,
               and
               might
               be
               reported
               out
               of
               Plato
               ,
               with
               his
               followers
               ,
               
                 Amelius
                 ,
                 Chalcidius
                 ,
                 Proclus
                 ,
                 Plotinus
              
               and
               others
               ,
               whose
               expressions
               are
               imitated
               by
               our
               own
               Writers
               ,
               as
               
                 Justin
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 Clemens
                 ,
                 Athenagoras
                 ,
                 Tatianus
                 ,
              
               and
               many
               more
               ,
               so
               among
               the
               Mahumetans
               themselves
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               the
               name
               that
               in
               their
               Alcoran
               they
               give
               unto
               Jesus
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               So
               prevalent
               hath
               this
               notion
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               been
               in
               the
               World.
               And
               as
               those
               words
               ,
               Ezek.
               1.
               v.
               24.
               
               
                 I
                 heard
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 their
                 wings
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 as
                 the
                 Voice
                 of
                 the
                 Almightie
                 ,
              
               are
               rendered
               by
               the
               Targumist
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 as
                 the
                 Voice
                 from
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Almighty
                 ,
              
               which
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               shall
               be
               afterwards
               shewn
               ,
               so
               some
               Copies
               of
               the
               LXX
               .
               read
               them
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Voice
                 of
                 the
                 WORD
              
               ,
               that
               is
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               was
               represented
               in
               that
               Vision
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               manifested
               .
            
             
               Some
               would
               put
               another
               sense
               on
               that
               Expression
               of
               the
               Targumists
               ,
               as
               though
               it
               intended
               nothing
               but
               God
               himself
               ;
               and
               instances
               of
               the
               use
               of
               it
               in
               that
               sense
               have
               been
               observed
               .
               As
               Eccles.
               8.
               v.
               17.
               
               
                 If
                 a
                 wise
                 man
                 say
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 in
                 his
                 word
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               say
               in
               himself
               ;
               Gen.
               6.
               v.
               6.
               
               
                 It
                 repented
                 the
                 Lord
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 in
                 his
                 word
              
               ;
               Also
               Ruth
               3.
               v.
               8.
               is
               urged
               to
               give
               countenance
               unto
               this
               suspicion
               ;
               
                 As
                 did
              
               Paltiel
               
                 the
                 Son
                 of
              
               Laish
               ,
               
                 who
                 placed
                 his
                 sword
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 between
                 his
                 Word
                 and
              
               Michal
               
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
              
               Saul
               
                 the
                 Wife
                 of
              
               David
               .
               But
               (
               1.
               )
               The
               former
               places
               use
               not
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               is
               peculiar
               unto
               the
               sense
               contended
               for
               ;
               (
               2.
               )
               The
               Targums
               on
               the
               Hagiographa
               are
               a
               late
               Postalmudical
               endeavour
               ,
               made
               in
               imitation
               of
               those
               of
               Onkelos
               and
               
                 Ben
                 Vzziel
              
               ,
               when
               the
               Jews
               had
               lost
               both
               all
               sense
               of
               their
               old
               Traditions
               ,
               and
               use
               of
               the
               Chaldee
               Language
               ,
               any
               other
               than
               what
               they
               learned
               from
               those
               former
               Paraphrases
               .
               Nothing
               therefore
               can
               hence
               be
               concluded
               as
               to
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               Targumists
               in
               these
               words
               .
               And
               they
               can
               have
               no
               other
               sense
               in
               that
               of
               Psalm
               110.
               v.
               1.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 said
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 his
                 word
              
               ;
               for
               ,
               
                 to
                 my
                 Lord
              
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Original
               .
            
             
               The
               Jews
               discern
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               walking
               ,
               relates
               in
               this
               place
               immediately
               to
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 3
              
               
                 the
                 voice
              
               ,
               and
               not
               unto
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               endeavour
               to
               render
               a
               Reason
               of
               that
               kind
               of
               Expression
               .
               So
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               on
               the
               place
               giveth
               instances
               where
               a
               voice
               or
               sound
               in
               its
               Progress
               is
               said
               to
               walk
               .
               As
               Exod.
               19.
               v.
               19.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Trumpet
                 went
                 and
                 waxed
                 strong
              
               ;
               and
               Jer.
               46.
               v.
               22.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 the
                 voice
                 thereof
                 shall
                 go
                 like
                 a
                 Serpent
                 .
              
               But
               these
               Examples
               reach
               not
               that
               under
               consideration
               .
               For
               although
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               may
               express
               sometimes
               the
               Progression
               or
               increase
               of
               a
               Voice
               ,
               yet
               it
               doth
               not
               so
               ,
               but
               where
               it
               is
               intimated
               to
               be
               begun
               before
               ;
               but
               here
               was
               nothing
               spoken
               by
               God
               ,
               untill
               after
               that
               Adam
               had
               heard
               this
               Word
               of
               God
               walking
               .
               And
               therefore
               
                 R.
                 Jona
              
               cited
               by
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               would
               apply
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               walking
               ,
               unto
               Adam
               ;
               He
               heard
               the
               voice
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               
                 himself
                 walking
              
               in
               the
               Garden
               ,
               the
               absurdity
               of
               which
               Fiction
               the
               Words
               of
               the
               Text
               and
               Context
               sufficiently
               evince
               .
               For
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               would
               answer
               unto
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Verse
               .
               It
               is
               therefore
               most
               probable
               that
               in
               the
               great
               alteration
               which
               was
               now
               coming
               upon
               the
               whole
               Creation
               of
               God
               ,
               mankind
               being
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               Covenant
               ,
               the
               Serpent
               and
               the
               Earth
               being
               to
               be
               Cursed
               ,
               and
               a
               way
               of
               Recovery
               
               for
               the
               Elect
               of
               God
               to
               be
               revealed
               ,
               that
               He
               ,
               
                 by
                 whom
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 made
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               whom
               all
               were
               to
               be
               renewed
               that
               were
               to
               be
               brought
               again
               unto
               God
               ,
               did
               in
               an
               especial
               and
               glorious
               manner
               appear
               unto
               our
               first
               Parents
               ,
               as
               he
               in
               whom
               this
               whole
               dispensation
               centered
               ,
               and
               unto
               whom
               it
               was
               committed
               .
               And
               as
               after
               the
               Promise
               given
               He
               appeared
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 in
                 an
                 humane
                 shape
              
               ,
               to
               instruct
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               Mysterie
               of
               his
               future
               Incarnation
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               Name
               of
               Angel
               ,
               to
               shaddow
               out
               his
               Office
               as
               sent
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               employed
               in
               it
               by
               the
               Father
               ,
               so
               here
               before
               the
               Promise
               ,
               he
               discovered
               his
               distinct
               glorious
               Person
               ,
               as
               the
               eternal
               Voice
               or
               Word
               of
               the
               Father
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 4
              
               Gen.
               18.
               v.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 appeared
                 unto
                 him
              
               (
               Abraham
               )
               
                 in
                 the
                 Plains
                 of
              
               Mamre
               ,
               
                 and
                 he
                 sate
                 in
                 the
                 Tent
                 door
                 in
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Day
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 lift
                 up
                 his
                 Eyes
                 and
                 looked
                 ,
                 and
                 lo
                 ,
                 three
                 men
                 stood
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 meet
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Tent
                 door
                 ,
                 and
                 bowed
                 himself
                 toward
                 the
                 ground
                 ;
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 my
                 Lord
                 if
                 I
                 have
                 now
                 found
                 favour
                 in
                 thy
                 sight
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               The
               Jews
               in
               
                 Bereshith
                 Ketanna
              
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               Appearance
               of
               God
               unto
               Abraham
               ,
               was
               
                 three
                 dayes
              
               after
               his
               circumcision
               ,
               from
               the
               sore
               whereof
               being
               not
               recovered
               ,
               he
               sate
               in
               the
               
                 door
                 of
                 his
                 Tent
              
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               came
               to
               visit
               him
               in
               his
               sickness
               .
               But
               the
               Reason
               of
               his
               sitting
               in
               the
               
                 door
                 of
                 the
                 Tent
              
               is
               given
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               namely
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               in
               ,
               or
               about
               the
               
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Day
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 day
                 grew
                 hot
                 :
              
               in
               an
               opposition
               unto
               the
               time
               of
               Gods
               appearance
               unto
               Adam
               ,
               which
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               
                 cool
                 aire
                 of
                 the
                 day
              
               .
               For
               as
               when
               God
               comes
               to
               curse
               ,
               nothing
               shall
               refresh
               the
               creature
               ,
               though
               in
               its
               own
               nature
               suited
               thereunto
               ,
               it
               shall
               wither
               in
               the
               
                 cool
                 of
                 the
                 day
              
               ,
               so
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               bless
               ,
               nothing
               shall
               hinder
               the
               influence
               of
               it
               upon
               his
               creatures
               ,
               however
               any
               thing
               in
               its
               self
               may
               like
               the
               
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 day
              
               be
               troublesome
               or
               perplexing
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 5
              
               He
               lift
               up
               his
               Eyes
               and
               looked
               ,
               and
               
                 behold
                 three
                 men
                 stood
                 by
                 him
              
               ;
               The
               Title
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 appeared
                 unto
                 him
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Narrative
               is
               ,
               
                 lo
                 ,
                 three
                 men
                 stood
                 by
                 him
              
               ;
               The
               Lord
               therefore
               was
               amongst
               them
               .
               And
               it
               seems
               to
               be
               a
               sudden
               appearance
               that
               was
               made
               to
               him
               ;
               he
               saw
               them
               on
               a
               sudden
               standing
               by
               him
               ;
               he
               looked
               up
               and
               saw
               them
               ;
               and
               this
               satisfied
               him
               that
               it
               was
               an
               heavenly
               Apparition
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 6
              
               The
               business
               of
               God
               with
               Abraham
               at
               this
               time
               was
               to
               renew
               unto
               him
               the
               Promise
               of
               the
               Blessing
               Seed
               ,
               and
               to
               confine
               it
               unto
               his
               Posterity
               by
               Sarah
               ,
               now
               when
               he
               was
               utterly
               hopeless
               thereof
               ,
               and
               began
               to
               desire
               that
               Ishmael
               might
               be
               the
               Heir
               thereof
               .
               Unto
               this
               signal
               work
               of
               mercy
               ,
               was
               adjoyned
               the
               intimation
               of
               an
               eminent
               effect
               of
               
                 Vindictive
                 Justice
              
               ,
               wherein
               God
               would
               set
               forth
               an
               Example
               of
               it
               unto
               all
               ensuing
               Generations
               ,
               in
               the
               destruction
               of
               Sodom
               and
               Gomorrah
               .
               And
               both
               these
               were
               the
               proper
               works
               of
               him
               ,
               on
               whom
               the
               
                 Care
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               was
               in
               an
               especial
               manner
               incumbent
               ,
               all
               whose
               blessedness
               depended
               on
               that
               Promise
               :
               and
               to
               whom
               the
               
                 Rule
                 of
                 the
                 World
              
               ,
               the
               present
               and
               future
               Judgement
               thereof
               is
               committed
               ;
               that
               is
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Son.
               And
               hence
               in
               the
               overthrow
               of
               those
               Cities
               ,
               He
               is
               said
               to
               set
               forth
               an
               
                 ensample
                 of
                 his
                 future
                 dealing
                 with
                 ungodly
                 men
                 ,
              
               who
               is
               to
               be
               their
               Judge
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               2.6
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 7
              
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               reflects
               with
               scorn
               on
               the
               Christians
               ,
               who
               from
               this
               Place
               ,
               because
               
                 three
                 men
              
               are
               said
               to
               appear
               unto
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               he
               calls
               them
               
                 My
                 Lord
              
               ,
               would
               prove
               the
               
                 Tri-personality
                 of
                 the
                 Deity
              
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Because
                 of
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 three
                 men
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 three
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 separated
                 or
                 divided
                 .
              
               How
               then
               doth
               he
               ▪
               answer
               what
               they
               say
               ?
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 Behold
                 they
                 forget
                 that
                 there
                 came
                 two
                 Angels
                 unto
              
               Sodom
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               that
               two
               of
               those
               who
               appeared
               were
               Angels
               and
               no
               more
               .
               But
               if
               any
               Christians
               have
               taken
               these
               
                 three
                 Persons
              
               to
               have
               been
               the
               three
               Persons
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               it
               were
               an
               easie
               thing
               to
               out-ballance
               their
               mistake
               ,
               with
               instances
               of
               his
               own
               and
               companions
               pernicious
               Curiosities
               and
               Errors
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               a
               Trinity
               of
               Persons
               in
               the
               Deity
               cannot
               be
               proved
               from
               this
               place
               ,
               seeing
               one
               of
               them
               is
               expresly
               called
               Jehovah
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               two
               in
               distinction
               from
               him
               are
               said
               to
               be
               Angels
               ;
               so
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               ;
               Chap.
               19.1
               .
               But
               yet
               a
               
                 distinction
                 of
                 Persons
              
               in
               the
               Deity
               ,
               although
               not
               the
               precise
               number
               of
               them
               is
               hence
               demonstrable
               .
               For
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               he
               of
               the
               three
               that
               spake
               unto
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               he
               made
               his
               supplication
               for
               the
               sparing
               of
               Sodom
               was
               Jehovah
               the
               Judge
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               v.
               22
               ,
               25.
               
               And
               yet
               all
               the
               three
               were
               sent
               upon
               the
               work
               ,
               that
               one
               being
               the
               Prince
               and
               Head
               of
               the
               Embassie
               ;
               as
               he
               who
               is
               Jehovah
               ,
               is
               said
               to
               be
               sent
               by
               
                 Jehovah
                 ,
                 Zech.
              
               2.
               v.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               Neither
               is
               there
               any
               ground
               for
               the
               late
               Exposition
               of
               this
               and
               the
               like
               places
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               a
               
                 created
                 Angel
              
               representing
               the
               Person
               of
               God
               ,
               doth
               both
               speak
               and
               act
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               is
               called
               Jehovah
               ;
               
               an
               invention
               to
               evade
               the
               Appearances
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               sense
               of
               all
               Antiquity
               ;
               nor
               is
               any
               reason
               or
               instance
               produced
               to
               make
               it
               good
               .
               The
               Jews
               indeed
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               
                 three
                 Angels
              
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               
                 threefold
                 work
              
               they
               were
               employed
               in
               ,
               for
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 one
                 Angel
                 is
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 sent
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 work
                 .
              
               So
               one
               of
               these
               was
               to
               renew
               the
               Promise
               unto
               
                 Abraham
                 ;
                 another
              
               to
               deliver
               Lot
               ;
               and
               the
               third
               to
               destroy
               Sodom
               .
               But
               besides
               that
               this
               is
               a
               rule
               of
               their
               own
               making
               ,
               and
               evidently
               false
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               ,
               Gen.
               32.
               v.
               1
               ,
               2.
               2
               
               Kings
               6.
               v.
               17.
               so
               in
               the
               story
               its
               self
               ,
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               they
               were
               all
               employed
               in
               the
               same
               work
               ;
               one
               as
               Lord
               and
               Prince
               ,
               the
               other
               two
               as
               his
               ministring
               servants
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               further
               cleared
               in
               that
               expression
               of
               Moses
               .
               Chap.
               19.
               v.
               24.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 rained
                 upon
              
               Sodom
               and
               Gomorrah
               
                 brimstone
                 and
                 fire
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
                 Targum
                 .
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 from
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               or
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               answers
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               the
               
                 Elegancy
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
              
               ,
               and
               the
               sense
               of
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 from
                 himself
              
               ;
               and
               this
               gloss
               some
               of
               our
               late
               Criticks
               embrace
               .
               And
               there
               are
               instances
               collected
               by
               
                 Solomon
                 Jarchi
              
               to
               confirm
               this
               sense
               .
               Namely
               ,
               the
               words
               of
               L●mech
               ,
               Gen.
               4.
               v.
               23.
               
               
                 Hear
                 my
                 voice
                 ye
                 Wives
                 of
              
               Lamech
               ;
               not
               my
               Wives
               .
               And
               of
               David
               ,
               1
               Kings
               1.
               v.
               33.
               
               
                 Take
                 with
                 you
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 your
                 Lord
              
               ;
               not
               my
               servants
               ;
               And
               of
               Ahasuerus
               unto
               Mordecai
               ,
               Esther
               4.
               v.
               8.
               
               
                 Write
                 you
                 for
                 the
                 Jews
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 name
              
               ;
               not
               in
               my
               name
               .
               But
               the
               difference
               of
               these
               ,
               from
               the
               words
               under
               consideration
               is
               wide
               and
               evident
               .
               In
               all
               these
               places
               ,
               the
               Persons
               are
               introduced
               speaking
               of
               themselves
               ;
               and
               describe
               themselves
               ,
               either
               by
               their
               Names
               or
               Offices
               ,
               suitably
               unto
               the
               occasion
               and
               subject
               spoken
               of
               .
               But
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               it
               is
               Moses
               that
               speaketh
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               had
               no
               occasion
               to
               repeat
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               to
               intimate
               the
               
                 distinct
                 Persons
              
               unto
               whom
               that
               name
               denoting
               the
               nature
               and
               self-existence
               of
               God
               was
               proper
               ;
               one
               whereof
               then
               appeared
               on
               the
               Earth
               ,
               the
               other
               manifesting
               his
               glorious
               presence
               in
               Heaven
               .
               Wherefore
               Rashi
               observing
               somewhat
               more
               in
               this
               expression
               ,
               contents
               not
               himself
               with
               his
               supposed
               
                 Parallel
                 Places
              
               ;
               but
               adds
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               ;
               and
               gives
               this
               as
               a
               Rule
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 every
                 place
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 He
                 and
                 his
                 House
                 of
                 Judgement
                 are
                 intended
              
               ;
               as
               if
               God
               had
               a
               Sanhedrim
               in
               Heaven
               ;
               a
               fancy
               which
               they
               have
               invented
               to
               avoid
               the
               expressions
               which
               testifie
               unto
               a
               
                 Plurality
                 of
                 Persons
              
               in
               the
               Deity
               .
               There
               is
               therefore
               in
               this
               place
               an
               Appearance
               of
               God
               in
               an
               humane
               shape
               ;
               and
               that
               of
               
                 one
                 distinct
                 Person
              
               in
               the
               Godhead
               ;
               who
               now
               represented
               himself
               unto
               Abraham
               ,
               in
               the
               form
               and
               shape
               wherein
               he
               would
               dwell
               amongst
               men
               ,
               when
               of
               his
               seed
               he
               would
               be
               made
               flesh
               .
               This
               was
               one
               signall
               means
               whereby
               Abraham
               saw
               his
               day
               and
               rejoyced
               ,
               which
               himself
               layes
               upon
               his
               Prae-existence
               unto
               his
               Incarnation
               ,
               and
               not
               upon
               the
               Promise
               of
               his
               coming
               .
               John
               8.
               v.
               56
               ,
               58.
               
               A
               Solemn
               Praeludium
               it
               was
               unto
               his
               taking
               of
               flesh
               ,
               a
               Revelation
               of
               his
               Divine
               Nature
               and
               Person
               ,
               and
               a
               pledge
               of
               his
               coming
               in
               humane
               nature
               to
               converse
               with
               men
               .
            
             
               Gen.
               32.
               v.
               24.
               
               And
               Jacob
               
                 was
                 left
                 alone
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 wrestled
                 a
                 man
                 with
                 him
                 untill
              
               
                 
                   §
                
                 8
              
               
                 the
                 ascending
                 of
                 the
                 morning
              
               ;
               v.
               26.
               
               
                 And
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 go
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 day
                 ascendeth
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 let
                 thee
                 go
                 except
                 thou
                 bless
                 me
                 .
              
               v.
               27.
               
               
                 And
                 he
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 thy
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 said
              
               Jacob.
               v.
               28.
               
               
                 And
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 thy
                 name
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 no
                 more
              
               Jacob
               ,
               but
               Israel
               ;
               
                 for
                 as
                 a
                 Prince
                 hast
                 thou
                 Power
                 with
                 God
                 and
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 prevailed
                 .
              
               v.
               29.
               
               And
               Jacob
               
                 asked
                 him
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Tell
                 me
                 I
                 pray
                 thee
                 thy
                 name
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 dost
                 thou
                 ask
                 after
                 my
                 name
                 ?
                 and
                 he
                 blessed
                 him
                 there
                 .
              
               v.
               30.
               
               And
               Jacob
               
                 called
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 place
              
               Peniel
               ,
               
                 for
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 God
                 face
                 to
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 life
                 is
                 preserved
                 .
              
               This
               Story
               is
               twice
               reflected
               upon
               in
               the
               Scripture
               afterwards
               .
               Once
               by
               Jacob
               himself
               ,
               Gen.
               48.
               v.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               
                 And
                 he
                 blessed
              
               Joseph
               
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 God
                 before
                 whom
                 my
                 Fathers
              
               Abraham
               and
               Isaac
               
                 did
                 walk
                 ,
                 the
                 God
                 which
                 fed
                 me
                 all
                 my
                 life
                 long
                 unto
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 Angel
                 which
                 redeemed
                 me
                 from
                 all
                 evil
                 bless
                 the
                 Lads
                 .
              
               And
               once
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Hosea
               ,
               Chap.
               12.
               v.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               
                 By
                 his
                 strength
                 he
                 had
                 power
                 with
                 God
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 Angel
                 and
                 prevailed
                 ;
                 he
                 wept
                 and
                 made
                 supplication
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 found
                 him
                 in
              
               Bethel
               ,
               
                 and
                 there
                 he
                 spake
                 with
                 us
                 ,
              
               v.
               5.
               
               
                 Even
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Hosts
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 his
                 memorial
                 .
              
               In
               the
               first
               place
               he
               is
               called
               a
               man
               ;
               there
               appeared
               a
               man
               ,
               v.
               24.
               
               In
               the
               second
               Jacob
               calls
               him
               
                 an
                 Angel
              
               ,
               the
               Angel
               that
               redeemed
               me
               ;
               v.
               16.
               
               And
               in
               the
               third
               he
               is
               expresly
               said
               to
               be
               God
               ,
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               ,
               v.
               3
               ,
               5.
               
            
             
               Jacob
               was
               now
               passing
               with
               his
               whole
               Family
               into
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               to
               take
               
                 
                   §
                
                 9
              
               seizure
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               Promise
               ,
               on
               the
               behalf
               of
               his
               Posterity
               .
               At
               the
               very
               entrance
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               is
               met
               by
               his
               greatest
               Adversary
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               had
               a
               severe
               contest
               ,
               about
               the
               Promise
               and
               the
               Inheritance
               its
               self
               .
               This
               was
               his
               Brother
               Esau
               ,
               who
               
               coming
               against
               him
               with
               a
               Power
               which
               he
               was
               no
               way
               able
               to
               withstand
               ,
               he
               feared
               that
               he
               would
               utterly
               destroy
               both
               his
               Person
               and
               his
               Posterity
               ,
               v.
               11.
               
               In
               the
               Promise
               about
               which
               their
               contest
               was
               ,
               the
               blessed
               seed
               ,
               with
               the
               whole
               Church-state
               and
               Worship
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               was
               included
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               was
               the
               greatest
               Controversie
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               greatest
               weight
               depending
               on
               it
               ,
               of
               any
               that
               ever
               was
               amongst
               the
               Sons
               of
               men
               .
               Wherefore
               to
               settle
               Jacob's
               right
               ,
               to
               preserve
               him
               with
               his
               Title
               and
               Interest
               ,
               He
               who
               was
               principally
               concerned
               in
               the
               whole
               matter
               ,
               doth
               here
               appear
               unto
               him
               ;
               some
               especial
               particulars
               of
               which
               manifestation
               of
               himself
               ,
               may
               be
               remarked
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 10
              
               First
               ,
               He
               appeared
               in
               the
               
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 man
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 A
                 man
                 wrestled
                 with
                 him
              
               .
               A
               man
               he
               is
               called
               from
               his
               shape
               ,
               and
               his
               actions
               ;
               he
               wrestled
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               is
               ,
               saith
               
                 R.
                 Menachem
              
               in
               Rashi
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 he
                 dusted
              
               ;
               this
               saith
               he
               ,
               is
               the
               sense
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               for
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 they
                 stirred
                 up
                 the
                 dust
                 with
                 their
                 feet
                 ,
              
               as
               men
               do
               in
               earnest
               wrestling
               ;
               or
               as
               himself
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               in
               allusion
               to
               another
               word
               ,
               and
               to
               signifie
               the
               
                 closing
                 with
                 their
                 arms
              
               to
               cast
               one
               another
               down
               ,
               as
               is
               the
               manner
               of
               Wrestlers
               .
               A
               great
               contention
               is
               denoted
               ,
               and
               an
               appearance
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               man
               ;
               further
               manifested
               by
               his
               
                 touching
                 the
                 hollow
                 of
              
               Jacob's
               thigh
               :
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 11
              
               Secondly
               ,
               He
               is
               called
               an
               Angel
               by
               Jacob
               himself
               Gen.
               48
               16.
               
               
                 The
                 Angel
                 that
                 delivered
                 me
              
               .
               This
               was
               the
               greatest
               danger
               that
               ever
               Jacob
               was
               in
               ,
               and
               this
               he
               remembers
               in
               his
               blessing
               of
               Josephs
               children
               ,
               praying
               that
               they
               may
               have
               the
               presence
               of
               this
               Angel
               with
               them
               ,
               who
               preserved
               him
               all
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               delivered
               him
               from
               that
               eminent
               danger
               from
               his
               Brother
               Esau.
               And
               he
               calls
               him
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 The
                 Angel
                 the
                 Redeemer
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               name
               of
               the
               promised
               Messiah
               ,
               as
               the
               Jews
               grant
               ,
               Isa.
               59.
               v.
               20.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 And
                 the
                 Goel
                 ,
                 the
                 Redeemer
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 Zion
                 .
              
               And
               he
               is
               expresly
               called
               
                 the
                 Angel
              
               ,
               Hos.
               12.14
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 12
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               This
               man
               in
               appearance
               ,
               this
               Angel
               in
               Office
               was
               in
               Name
               and
               Nature
               God
               over
               all
               blessed
               for
               ever
               .
               For
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               Jacob
               prayes
               solemnly
               unto
               him
               for
               his
               blessing
               ,
               Gen.
               32.26
               .
               and
               refuseth
               to
               let
               him
               go
               ,
               or
               to
               cease
               his
               supplications
               untill
               he
               had
               blessed
               him
               .
               2.
               
               He
               doth
               so
               ,
               he
               blesseth
               him
               ,
               and
               giveth
               him
               a
               double
               pledge
               or
               token
               of
               it
               in
               the
               
                 touch
                 of
                 his
                 thigh
              
               ,
               and
               
                 change
                 of
                 his
                 name
              
               ;
               giving
               him
               a
               name
               to
               denote
               his
               prevalency
               with
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               with
               himself
               .
               3.
               
               From
               hence
               Jacob
               concludes
               that
               he
               had
               
                 seen
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               calls
               the
               name
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               the
               
                 Face
                 of
                 God
              
               In
               the
               second
               place
               ,
               Gen.
               48.16
               .
               Besides
               that
               he
               
                 invocates
                 this
                 Angel
              
               for
               his
               Presence
               with
               ,
               and
               blessing
               on
               the
               children
               of
               Joseph
               ,
               which
               cannot
               regard
               any
               but
               God
               himself
               without
               gross
               Idolatry
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               the
               
                 Angel
                 who
                 redeemed
                 him
              
               ,
               v.
               16.
               is
               the
               same
               with
               the
               
                 God
                 who
                 fed
                 him
              
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               God
               of
               his
               Fathers
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               yet
               more
               evident
               in
               the
               Prophet
               .
               For
               with
               regard
               unto
               this
               story
               of
               his
               power
               over
               the
               Angel
               ,
               he
               sayes
               ,
               
                 he
                 had
                 power
                 with
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               proves
               it
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 Angel
                 and
                 prevailed
                 .
              
               And
               he
               shews
               whereby
               he
               thus
               prevailed
               ,
               it
               was
               by
               
                 weeping
                 and
                 making
                 supplications
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
              
               which
               he
               neither
               did
               ,
               nor
               lawfully
               might
               do
               unto
               a
               created
               Angel
               ;
               and
               therefore
               some
               of
               the
               Jews
               apply
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 he
                 wept
                 and
                 made
                 supplications
              
               unto
               the
               Angels
               desire
               to
               Jacob
               to
               let
               him
               go
               ;
               foolishly
               enough
               ;
               and
               yet
               are
               they
               therein
               followed
               by
               some
               late
               Criticks
               ,
               who
               too
               often
               please
               themselves
               in
               their
               curiosities
               .
               Again
               this
               Angel
               was
               he
               whom
               he
               found
               ,
               or
               
                 who
                 found
                 him
                 in
              
               Bethel
               ,
               an
               account
               whereof
               we
               have
               Gen.
               28.
               v.
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22.
               and
               Chap.
               35.
               v.
               1.
               
               Now
               this
               was
               no
               other
               but
               he
               unto
               whom
               
                 Jacob
                 made
                 his
                 Vow
              
               ,
               and
               entered
               into
               solemn
               Covenant
               withal
               that
               he
               should
               be
               his
               God.
               And
               therefore
               the
               Prophet
               adds
               expresly
               in
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               v.
               5.
               that
               it
               was
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Hosts
              
               ,
               whom
               he
               intended
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 13
              
               From
               what
               hath
               been
               spoken
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               appeared
               unto
               Jacob
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               earnestly
               wrestled
               by
               Tears
               and
               Supplications
               was
               God
               ,
               and
               because
               he
               was
               sent
               as
               the
               Angel
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               some
               distinct
               Person
               in
               the
               Deity
               ,
               condescending
               unto
               that
               Office
               ;
               and
               appearing
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               he
               represented
               his
               future
               Assumption
               of
               our
               humane
               nature
               .
               And
               by
               all
               this
               did
               God
               instruct
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               mysterie
               of
               the
               
                 Person
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
              
               ,
               and
               who
               it
               was
               that
               they
               were
               to
               look
               for
               in
               the
               blessing
               of
               the
               Promised
               Seed
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 14
              
               Exod.
               3.
               v
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               And
               Moses
               
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Mountain
                 of
                 God
                 to
              
               Horeb.
               
                 And
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 appeared
                 unto
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 flame
                 of
                 fire
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 a
                 bush
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 looked
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 ,
                 the
                 bush
                 burned
                 with
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bush
                 was
                 not
                 consumed
                 .
                 And
              
               Moses
               
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 turn
                 aside
                 and
                 see
                 this
                 great
                 sight
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 bush
                 is
                 not
                 burned
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 saw
                 that
                 he
                 turned
                 aside
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 God
                 called
                 unto
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 the
                 bush
                 ,
                 and
                 said
              
               Moses
               ,
               Moses
               ,
               
                 and
                 he
                 said
                 here
                 am
                 I.
                 And
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 draw
                 not
                 nigh
                 
                 hither
                 ;
                 put
                 off
                 thy
                 shooes
                 from
                 thy
                 feet
                 for
                 the
                 place
                 whereon
                 thou
                 standest
                 is
                 holy
                 ground
                 .
                 Moreover
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 thy
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 God
                 of
              
               Abraham
               ,
               
                 the
                 God
                 of
              
               Isaac
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 God
                 of
              
               Jacob
               ;
               and
               Moses
               
                 hid
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 afraid
                 to
                 look
                 upon
                 God.
              
               And
               herein
               also
               have
               we
               expressed
               another
               glorious
               appearance
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               He
               who
               is
               here
               revealed
               ,
               is
               called
               
                 Jehovah
                 ,
                 v.
              
               4.
               
               And
               he
               affirms
               of
               himself
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               the
               God
               of
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 v.
              
               6.
               who
               also
               describes
               himself
               by
               the
               glorious
               Name
               of
               
                 I
                 AM
              
               ,
               that
               
                 I
                 AM
                 ;
                 v.
              
               14.
               in
               whose
               Name
               and
               Authority
               Moses
               dealt
               with
               Pharaoh
               in
               the
               deliverance
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               whom
               they
               were
               to
               serve
               on
               that
               Mountain
               upon
               their
               coming
               out
               of
               Aegypt
               .
               He
               whose
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 mercifull
                 good-will
                 ,
                 Moses
              
               prayes
               for
               ,
               Deut.
               33.
               v.
               16.
               
               And
               yet
               he
               is
               expresly
               called
               an
               
                 Angel
                 ,
                 v.
              
               2.
               namely
               ,
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               the
               great
               Angel
               of
               the
               Presence
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               whom
               was
               the
               Name
               and
               Nature
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               he
               thus
               appeared
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               might
               know
               and
               consider
               who
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               was
               to
               work
               out
               their
               spiritual
               and
               eternal
               salvation
               ,
               whereof
               that
               deliverance
               which
               then
               he
               would
               affect
               was
               a
               Type
               and
               Pledge
               .
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               would
               have
               the
               Angel
               mentioned
               ,
               v.
               2.
               to
               be
               another
               from
               him
               who
               is
               called
               the
               
                 Lord
                 God
                 ,
                 v.
              
               6.
               
               But
               the
               Text
               will
               not
               give
               countenance
               unto
               any
               such
               distinction
               ,
               but
               speaks
               of
               one
               and
               the
               same
               person
               throughout
               without
               any
               alteration
               ;
               and
               this
               was
               no
               other
               but
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Exod.
               19.
               v.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               
                 And
                 Mount
              
               Sinai
               
                 was
                 altogether
                 on
                 a
                 smoke
                 ;
                 because
                 the
              
               
                 
                   §
                
                 15
              
               
                 Lord
                 descended
                 upon
                 it
                 in
                 Fire
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 smoke
                 thereof
                 ascended
                 as
                 the
                 smoke
                 of
                 a
                 Furnace
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Mount
                 quaked
                 greatly
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Trumpet
                 sounded
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 waxed
                 lowder
                 and
                 lowder
                 ,
              
               Moses
               
                 spake
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 answered
                 him
                 by
                 a
                 voyce
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 came
                 down
                 upon
                 Mount
              
               Sinai
               ,
               
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Mount.
              
               The
               Jews
               well
               interpret
               those
               words
               concerning
               the
               descent
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               by
               way
               of
               the
               manifestation
               of
               his
               Glory
               ,
               not
               change
               of
               place
               .
               And
               thence
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               interprets
               that
               expression
               ,
               Chap.
               20.
               v.
               22.
               
               
                 Ye
                 have
                 seen
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 talked
                 with
                 you
                 from
                 Heaven
              
               ;
               God
               was
               still
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               when
               his
               Glory
               was
               on
               the
               Mount.
               Yet
               those
               words
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               do
               rather
               refer
               to
               his
               descent
               before
               described
               ,
               then
               denote
               the
               place
               where
               he
               spake
               .
               For
               in
               giving
               the
               Law
               
                 God
                 spake
                 on
                 Earth
              
               ,
               Heb
               ,
               12.25
               .
               That
               God
               in
               this
               glorious
               manifestation
               of
               his
               presence
               on
               Mount
               Sinai
               ,
               made
               use
               of
               the
               ministry
               of
               Angels
               ,
               both
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               declares
               ,
               and
               the
               Scripture
               testifies
               ,
               Psalm
               68.17
               .
               The
               voices
               ,
               fire
               ,
               trembling
               of
               the
               Mountain
               ,
               smoke
               and
               noise
               of
               the
               Trumpet
               ,
               were
               all
               effected
               by
               them
               .
               And
               so
               also
               was
               the
               forming
               of
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Law
               conveyed
               unto
               the
               ears
               of
               Moses
               and
               the
               People
               .
               Hence
               the
               Law
               is
               not
               only
               said
               to
               be
               
                 received
                 by
                 them
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Acts
               7.
               v.
               53.
               
                 by
                 the
                 disposition
              
               ,
               or
               orderly
               ministries
               of
               
                 the
                 Angels
              
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               disposed
               by
               them
               into
               the
               
                 hand
                 of
                 Moses
              
               ,
               Gal.
               3.
               v.
               19.
               but
               is
               also
               called
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Heb.
               2.
               v.
               2.
               
                 the
                 word
                 spoken
              
               or
               pronounced
               
                 by
                 Angels
              
               ,
               that
               is
               outwardly
               and
               audibly
               .
               As
               to
               him
               that
               presided
               and
               ruled
               the
               whole
               action
               ,
               some
               Christians
               think
               it
               was
               a
               
                 created
                 Angel
              
               ,
               representing
               God
               ,
               and
               speaking
               in
               his
               name
               .
               But
               if
               this
               be
               so
               ,
               we
               have
               no
               certainty
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               affirmed
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               referred
               directly
               and
               immediately
               unto
               God
               ;
               but
               we
               may
               when
               we
               please
               substitute
               a
               
                 delegated
                 Angel
              
               in
               his
               room
               .
               For
               in
               no
               place
               ,
               not
               in
               that
               concerning
               the
               Creation
               of
               the
               world
               is
               God
               himself
               more
               expresly
               spoken
               of
               .
               Besides
               ,
               the
               Psalmist
               in
               the
               place
               mentioned
               ,
               affirms
               that
               when
               those
               Chariots
               of
               God
               were
               on
               Mount
               
                 Sinai
                 ,
                 Jehovah
              
               himself
               was
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               them
               .
               And
               this
               Presence
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Hebrews
               call
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               whereby
               they
               now
               understand
               a
               Majestaticall
               and
               Sanctifying
               Presence
               ;
               indeed
               it
               intends
               him
               who
               is
               the
               
                 Brightness
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 express
                 image
                 of
                 his
                 Person
                 ,
              
               who
               was
               delegated
               unto
               this
               work
               as
               the
               great
               Angel
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               giving
               the
               Law
               in
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               in
               the
               Majesty
               of
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               his
               God.
               
            
             
               Exod.
               23.
               v.
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22.
               
               
                 Behold
                 I
                 send
                 an
                 Angel
                 before
                 thee
                 to
                 keep
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
              
               
                 
                   §
                
                 16
              
               
                 to
                 bring
                 thee
                 into
                 the
                 place
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 prepared
                 .
                 Beware
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 obey
                 his
                 voyce
                 ,
                 provoke
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 pardon
                 your
                 transgressions
                 ,
                 for
                 my
                 name
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 thou
                 shalt
                 indeed
                 obey
                 his
                 voice
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 speak
                 ,
                 then
                 will
                 I
                 be
                 an
                 enemy
                 unto
                 thine
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 adversary
                 unto
                 thine
                 advers●ries
                 .
              
               The
               Angel
               here
               promised
               ,
               is
               he
               that
               went
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               People
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               whose
               Glory
               appeared
               and
               was
               manifested
               among
               them
               .
               And
               moreover
               another
               Angel
               is
               promised
               unto
               them
               ,
               v.
               23.
               
               
                 For
                 mine
                 Angel
                 shall
                 go
                 before
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 thee
                 into
                 the
              
               Amorites
               ,
               
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 cut
                 them
                 off
              
               ;
               It
               is
               a
               ministring
               Angel
               to
               execute
               the
               Judgements
               and
               vengeance
               of
               God
               upon
               the
               enemies
               of
               his
               people
               .
               And
               that
               this
               Angel
               of
               v.
               23.
               is
               another
               from
               that
               of
               v.
               20.
               appears
               from
               Chap.
               33.
               v.
               2
               ,
               3.
               compared
               with
               v.
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               of
               the
               same
               Chapter
               ,
               v.
               2.
               
               
                 I
                 
                 will
                 send
                 an
                 Angel
                 before
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 drive
                 out
                 the
              
               Canaanite
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Amorite
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               Promise
               ;
               and
               the
               Angel
               of
               Chap.
               23.
               v.
               23.
               
               But
               saith
               he
               ,
               v.
               3.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 go
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 thee
              
               ;
               which
               he
               had
               promised
               to
               do
               in
               and
               by
               the
               Angel
               of
               v.
               20
               ,
               21.
               in
               whom
               his
               name
               was
               .
               This
               the
               people
               esteemed
               
                 evil
                 tidings
              
               ,
               and
               mourned
               because
               of
               it
               ,
               v.
               4.
               
               Now
               God
               had
               not
               promised
               to
               go
               in
               the
               
                 middest
                 of
                 them
              
               any
               otherwise
               than
               by
               the
               Angel
               mentioned
               ;
               which
               both
               Moses
               and
               the
               People
               were
               abundantly
               satisfied
               withall
               .
               But
               whereas
               he
               here
               renews
               his
               Promise
               of
               the
               Ministry
               and
               Assistance
               of
               the
               Angel
               of
               v.
               23.
               yet
               he
               denies
               them
               his
               own
               presence
               ,
               in
               the
               Angel
               of
               v.
               20.
               
               For
               which
               Moses
               reneweth
               his
               request
               ,
               v.
               13.
               whereunto
               God
               replies
               ,
               
                 My
                 presence
                 shall
                 go
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
              
               v.
               14.
               concerning
               which
               Presence
               or
               Face
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               which
               Angel
               of
               his
               Presence
               ,
               we
               must
               a
               little
               more
               particularly
               enquire
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 17
              
               First
               ,
               It
               is
               said
               to
               the
               People
               concerning
               him
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 beware
                 of
                 him
              
               ,
               or
               rather
               take
               heed
               to
               thy self
               before
               him
               ;
               before
               his
               Face
               ,
               in
               his
               Presence
               ,
               v.
               21.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               Niphal
               ,
               is
               
                 sibi
                 cavit
                 ;
                 cave
                 tibi
              
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               caution
               that
               is
               usually
               given
               the
               People
               ,
               requiring
               that
               Reverence
               and
               awe
               ,
               which
               is
               due
               unto
               the
               Holiness
               of
               the
               Presence
               of
               God.
               2.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 and
                 obey
                 his
                 voice
              
               .
               This
               is
               the
               great
               Precept
               which
               is
               solemnly
               given
               ,
               and
               so
               often
               reiterated
               in
               the
               Law
               with
               reference
               unto
               God
               himself
               .
               3.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 provoke
                 him
                 not
              
               ;
               or
               rebell
               not
               against
               him
               .
               This
               is
               the
               usual
               word
               whereby
               God
               expresseth
               the
               Transgression
               of
               his
               Covenant
               ;
               a
               rebellion
               that
               can
               be
               committed
               against
               God
               alone
               .
               4.
               
               Of
               these
               Precepts
               a
               twofold
               Reason
               is
               given
               ,
               whereof
               the
               first
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               Soveraign
               Authority
               of
               this
               Angel
               ;
               
                 for
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 pardon
                 your
                 transgressions
              
               ;
               that
               is
               as
               Joshua
               afterwards
               tells
               the
               same
               people
               ,
               
                 he
                 is
                 an
                 holy
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 jealous
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 forgive
                 your
                 transgressions
                 ,
                 nor
                 your
                 s●ns
              
               ;
               Joshua
               Chap.
               24.
               v.
               19.
               
               Namely
               sins
               of
               rebellion
               that
               break
               and
               disannul
               his
               Covenant
               .
               And
               who
               can
               forgive
               sins
               but
               God.
               To
               suppose
               here
               a
               created
               Angel
               ,
               is
               to
               open
               a
               door
               unto
               Idolatry
               ;
               for
               he
               in
               whose
               power
               it
               is
               absolutely
               to
               pardon
               and
               punish
               sin
               ,
               may
               certainly
               be
               worshipped
               with
               Religious
               Adoration
               .
               The
               second
               Reason
               is
               taken
               from
               his
               Name
               ;
               
                 for
                 my
                 Name
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               A
               more
               
                 excellent
                 Name
              
               ,
               than
               any
               of
               the
               Angels
               do
               enjoy
               .
               Heb.
               1.
               v.
               4.
               
               He
               is
               God
               ,
               Jehovah
               ,
               that
               is
               his
               Name
               ,
               and
               his
               nature
               answereth
               thereunto
               .
               Hence
               v.
               22.
               it
               is
               added
               ,
               
                 if
                 indeed
                 thou
                 obey
                 his
                 v●ice
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 speak
                 .
              
               His
               voice
               is
               the
               voice
               of
               God
               ;
               in
               his
               speaking
               doth
               God
               speak
               ;
               and
               upon
               the
               Peoples
               obedience
               thereunto
               ,
               depends
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               Promise
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               Chap.
               33.
               v.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               God
               sayes
               concerning
               this
               Angel
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 my
                 presence
              
               ,
               my
               Face
               shall
               go
               with
               thee
               ;
               which
               Presence
               Moses
               calls
               his
               
                 Glory
                 ,
                 v.
              
               18.
               his
               essential
               Glory
               ,
               which
               was
               manifested
               unto
               him
               ,
               Chap.
               34.
               v.
               6.
               though
               but
               obscurely
               in
               comparison
               of
               what
               it
               was
               unto
               them
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               humane
               nature
               ,
               wherein
               dwelt
               the
               
                 fulness
                 of
                 the
                 Godhead
                 bodily
              
               ,
               Col.
               2.
               v.
               9.
               beh●ld
               his
               Glory
               ,
               the
               Glory
               as
               of
               the
               only
               begotten
               of
               the
               Father
               .
               John
               1.
               v.
               14.
               
               For
               this
               Face
               of
               God
               is
               he
               ,
               whom
               who
               so
               seeth
               ,
               
                 he
                 seeth
                 the
                 Father
              
               ,
               John
               14.
               v.
               19.
               because
               he
               is
               the
               Brightness
               of
               his
               Glory
               ,
               and
               the
               express
               image
               of
               his
               Person
               ,
               Heb.
               1.
               v.
               3.
               who
               accompanied
               the
               people
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               v.
               4.
               and
               whos
               's
               
                 Mercifull
                 Good
                 Pleasure
              
               towards
               them
               Moses
               prayed
               for
               ,
               Deut.
               33.16
               .
               that
               is
               the
               
                 Father
                 of
                 Lights
                 from
                 whom
                 descendeth
                 every
                 good
                 and
                 perfect
                 Gift
                 ,
              
               James
               1.
               v.
               17.
               
               These
               things
               evidently
               express
               God
               and
               none
               other
               ;
               and
               yet
               he
               is
               said
               to
               be
               an
               Angel
               sent
               of
               God
               in
               his
               Name
               and
               unto
               his
               Work
               ;
               So
               that
               he
               can
               be
               no
               other
               but
               a
               certain
               Person
               of
               the
               Deity
               ,
               who
               accepted
               of
               this
               Delegation
               ,
               and
               was
               therein
               revealed
               unto
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               he
               who
               was
               to
               take
               upon
               him
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               their
               eternal
               Redeemer
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 18
              
               Josh.
               5.
               v.
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               
                 And
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 whilest
              
               Joshua
               
                 was
                 by
              
               Jericho
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 lift
                 up
                 his
                 eyes
                 and
                 looked
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 there
                 stood
                 a
                 man
                 over
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 sword
                 drawn
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
              
               Joshuah
               
                 went
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 art
                 thou
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 our
                 adversaries
                 ?
                 and
                 he
                 said
                 Nay
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Host
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 am
                 I
                 now
                 come
                 .
                 And
              
               Joshuah
               
                 fell
                 on
                 his
                 face
                 to
                 the
                 earth
                 and
                 did
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 what
                 saith
                 my
                 Lord
                 unto
                 his
                 servant
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Host
                 said
                 unto
              
               Joshuah
               
                 loose
                 thy
                 shooe
                 from
                 of
                 thy
                 foot
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 place
                 whereon
                 thou
                 standest
                 is
                 holy
                 .
              
               The
               appearance
               here
               is
               of
               a
               
                 Man
                 ,
                 v.
              
               13.
               
               A
               man
               of
               War
               ,
               as
               God
               is
               called
               ,
               Exod.
               15.
               v.
               3.
               armed
               with
               his
               
                 sword
                 drawn
              
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               as
               a
               token
               of
               the
               business
               he
               came
               about
               .
               At
               first
               sight
               Joshuah
               apprehends
               him
               to
               be
               a
               Man
               only
               ,
               which
               occasioned
               his
               enquiry
               ,
               
                 art
                 thou
                 for
                 us
                 or
                 for
                 our
                 adversaries
              
               ;
               which
               discovers
               his
               courage
               and
               undaunted
               magnanimity
               ,
               for
               doubtless
               the
               appearance
               was
               august
               and
               glorious
               .
               But
               he
               answers
               unto
               his
               whole
               question
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               ;
               that
               is
               
                 a
                 man
              
               either
               of
               your
               party
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               enemies
               ,
               but
               quite
               another
               Person
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Host
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               And
               this
               was
               
               another
               illustrious
               manifestation
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               unto
               the
               Church
               of
               old
               ,
               accompanyed
               with
               many
               instructive
               circumstances
               .
               As
               (
               1.
               )
               From
               the
               shape
               wherein
               he
               appeared
               namely
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               as
               a
               pledge
               of
               his
               future
               incarnation
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               The
               Title
               that
               he
               assumes
               to
               himself
               ,
               
                 the
                 Captain
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Host
                 ,
              
               he
               unto
               whom
               the
               guidance
               and
               conduct
               of
               them
               unto
               rest
               ,
               not
               only
               temporal
               ,
               but
               eternal
               was
               committed
               ;
               whence
               the
               Apostle
               in
               Allusion
               unto
               this
               Place
               and
               Title
               ,
               calls
               him
               the
               
                 Captain
                 of
                 our
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               2.
               v.
               10.
               and
               (
               3.
               )
               The
               Person
               unto
               whom
               he
               spake
               when
               he
               gave
               himself
               this
               Title
               was
               the
               
                 Captain
                 of
                 the
                 People
              
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               teaching
               both
               him
               and
               them
               that
               there
               was
               another
               supream
               Captain
               of
               their
               eternal
               deliverance
               .
               (
               4.
               )
               From
               the
               
                 time
                 and
                 place
              
               of
               his
               appearance
               ,
               which
               was
               upon
               the
               first
               entrance
               of
               the
               people
               into
               Canaan
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               opposition
               ,
               which
               therein
               they
               met
               withall
               ;
               so
               engaging
               his
               Presence
               with
               his
               Church
               in
               all
               things
               which
               oppose
               them
               in
               their
               way
               unto
               eternal
               Rest.
               (
               5.
               )
               From
               the
               Adoration
               and
               Worship
               which
               Joshuah
               gave
               unto
               him
               ,
               which
               he
               accepted
               of
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               duty
               and
               practice
               of
               created
               Angels
               ,
               Rev.
               19.
               v.
               10.
               
               Chap.
               22.
               v.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               (
               6.
               )
               From
               the
               Prescription
               of
               the
               Ceremonies
               expressing
               Religious
               Reverence
               ,
               put
               off
               thy
               shoo
               's
               ,
               with
               the
               reason
               annexed
               ,
               for
               the
               place
               whereon
               thou
               standest
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               it
               is
               holiness
               ,
               made
               so
               by
               the
               Presence
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               like
               Precept
               whereunto
               was
               given
               to
               Moses
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 God
                 of
              
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               Jacob.
               Exod.
               3.
               v.
               5.
               
               By
               all
               these
               things
               was
               the
               Church
               instructed
               in
               the
               Person
               ,
               Nature
               ,
               and
               Office
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ;
               even
               in
               the
               Mysterie
               of
               his
               eternal
               distinct
               subsistence
               in
               the
               Deity
               ,
               his
               future
               Incarnation
               and
               condescention
               unto
               the
               Office
               of
               being
               the
               Head
               and
               Saviour
               of
               his
               Church
               .
            
             
               These
               Manifestations
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               unto
               the
               Church
               of
               old
               ,
               as
               the
               Angel
               or
               
                 
                   §
                
                 19
              
               Messenger
               of
               the
               Father
               subsisting
               in
               his
               own
               Divine
               Person
               ,
               are
               all
               of
               them
               Revelations
               of
               the
               Promis●d
               Seed
               ,
               the
               great
               and
               only
               Saviour
               and
               Deliverer
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               his
               eternal
               Pre-existence
               unto
               his
               Incarnation
               ,
               and
               pledges
               of
               his
               future
               taking
               flesh
               for
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               whole
               work
               committed
               unto
               him
               .
               And
               many
               other
               instances
               of
               the
               like
               nature
               may
               be
               added
               out
               of
               the
               former
               and
               later
               Prophets
               ,
               which
               because
               in
               most
               important
               Circumstances
               they
               are
               coincident
               with
               these
               need
               not
               here
               particularly
               be
               insisted
               on
               .
            
             
               Some
               of
               late
               would
               apply
               all
               these
               Appearances
               unto
               a
               created
               delegate
               Angel
               ;
               
                 
                   §
                
                 20
              
               which
               conceit
               as
               it
               is
               irreconcileable
               unto
               the
               sacred
               Text
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               manifested
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               contrary
               unto
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               
                 antient
                 Writers
              
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               .
               A
               large
               Collection
               of
               Testimonies
               from
               them
               is
               not
               suited
               unto
               our
               present
               Design
               and
               Purpose
               ,
               I
               shall
               therefore
               only
               mention
               two
               of
               the
               
                 most
                 antient
              
               of
               them
               ;
               one
               of
               the
               Latin
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               the
               
                 Greek
                 Church
              
               .
               The
               first
               is
               Tertullian
               ,
               who
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 Christus
                 semper
                 egit
                 in
                 Dei
                 Patris
                 nomin●
                 ;
                 ipse
                 ab
                 initio
                 conversatus
                 est
                 &
                 congressus
                 cum
                 Patriarchis
                 &
                 Prophetis
                 .
                 adv
                 .
                 M●r●
                 .
                 lib.
                 2.
                 
                 Christ
                 alwayes
                 dealt
              
               (
               with
               men
               )
               
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 himself
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 conversed
                 with
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 and
                 Prophets
                 .
              
               And
               again
               ,
               
                 Christus
                 ad
                 colloquia
                 humana
                 semper
                 descendit
                 ,
                 ah
              
               Adam
               
                 usque
                 ad
                 Patriarchas
                 &
                 Prophetas
                 ,
                 in
                 visione
                 ,
                 in
                 somno
                 ,
                 in
                 speculo
                 ,
                 in
                 aenigmate
                 ,
                 ordinem
                 suum
                 praestru●ns
                 semper
                 a●
                 initio
                 ;
                 &
                 Deus
                 in
                 terris
                 cum
                 hominibus
                 conversatus
                 est
                 ,
                 non
                 alius
                 quam
                 sermo
                 qui
                 caro
                 erat
                 futurus
                 .
              
               Adv.
               Praxeam
               .
               
                 It
                 was
                 Christ
                 who
                 descended
                 into
                 communion
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 from
              
               Adam
               
                 unto
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 and
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 in
                 Visions
                 ,
                 Dreams
                 ,
                 and
                 Appearances
                 ,
                 or
                 Representations
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 instructing
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 future
                 condition
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ;
                 And
                 God
                 who
                 conversed
                 with
                 men
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 was
                 no
                 other
                 but
                 the
                 Word
                 who
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 flesh
                 .
              
               The
               other
               is
               
                 Justin
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               whose
               word
               needs
               not
               be
               produced
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               known
               how
               he
               contends
               for
               this
               very
               thing
               ,
               in
               his
               Dialogue
               with
               Trypho
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               is
               more
               direct
               unto
               our
               purpose
               ,
               is
               to
               enquire
               into
               the
               Apprehensions
               
                 
                   §
                
                 21
              
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Masters
               concerning
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Appearances
              
               insisted
               on
               ,
               granted
               unto
               the
               Patriarchs
               and
               Church
               of
               old
               ,
               with
               what
               may
               thence
               be
               collected
               for
               their
               conviction
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               The
               most
               part
               of
               their
               Expositors
               do
               ,
               I
               confess
               ,
               pass
               over
               the
               difficulties
               of
               the
               places
               mentioned
               ,
               (
               I
               mean
               those
               which
               are
               such
               unto
               their
               present
               Infidelity
               )
               without
               taking
               the
               least
               notice
               of
               them
               .
               Some
               would
               have
               the
               Angel
               mentioned
               to
               be
               Michael
               ,
               whom
               they
               assign
               a
               Prerogative
               unto
               above
               the
               other
               Angels
               ,
               who
               preside
               over
               other
               Countreys
               .
               But
               who
               that
               Michael
               is
               ,
               and
               wherein
               that
               Prerogative
               doth
               consist
               they
               know
               not
               .
               Some
               say
               that
               Michael
               is
               the
               High
               Priest
               of
               Heaven
               who
               offers
               up
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               Righteous
               ;
               so
               
                 R.
                 M●nahem
              
               ;
               The
               Priest
               above
               ,
               that
               offereth
               or
               presenteth
               the
               souls
               of
               the
               Righteous
               saith
               another
               ,
               more
               agreeably
               unto
               the
               Truth
               then
               they
               are
               aware
               of
               .
               One
               signal
               instance
               only
               ,
               of
               the
               evidence
               of
               the
               Truth
               insisted
               on
               ,
               in
               the
               words
               of
               
                 Moses
                 Nechmanides
                 Gerundensis
              
               ,
               
               on
               Exod.
               23.
               which
               hath
               been
               taken
               notice
               of
               by
               many
               ,
               shall
               at
               present
               suffice
               .
               His
               words
               are
               ;
               
                 l●te
                 Angelus
                 si
                 rem
                 ipsam
                 dicamus
                 ,
                 est
                 Angelus
                 Redemptor
                 ,
                 de
                 quo
                 Scriptum
                 est
                 quoniam
                 nomen
                 meum
                 in
                 ipso
                 est
                 .
                 Ille
                 inquam
                 Angelus
                 ,
                 qui
                 ad
              
               Jacob
               dicebat
               ,
               Gen.
               31.13
               .
               
                 Ego
                 Deus
                 Bethel
                 .
                 Ille
                 de
                 qu●
                 dictum
                 est
                 ,
              
               Exod.
               3.4
               .
               
                 &
                 vocabat
                 Mosen
                 Deus
                 de
                 ruho
                 .
                 Vocatur
                 autem
                 Angelus
                 quia
                 mundum
                 gubernat
                 .
                 Scriptum
                 est
                 enim
              
               Deut.
               6.21
               .
               
                 eduxit
                 vos
                 Jehovah
                 ex
                 Aegypto
                 ;
                 &
                 alibi
              
               Numb
               .
               20.6
               .
               
                 misit
                 Angelum
                 suum
                 &
                 eduxit
                 vos
                 ex
                 Aegypto
                 .
                 Praeterea
                 scriptum
                 est
              
               Isa.
               63.9
               .
               
                 &
                 Angelus
                 facici
                 ejus
                 salvos
                 fecit
                 ipsos
                 .
                 Nimirum
                 ille
                 Angelus
                 qui
                 est
                 Dei
                 facies
                 ;
                 de
                 quo
                 dictum
                 est
              
               Exod.
               33.14
               .
               
                 Facies
                 mea
                 praeibit
                 ,
                 &
                 efficiam
                 ut
                 quiescas
                 .
                 Denique
                 ille
                 Angelus
                 est
                 de
                 quo
                 vates
              
               Mal.
               3.1
               .
               
                 &
                 subito
                 veniet
                 ad
                 templum
                 suum
                 dominus
                 quem
                 vos
                 quaeritis
                 ,
                 &
                 Angelus
                 foederis
                 quem
                 cupitis
                 .
              
               And
               again
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               .
               
                 Animadver●e
                 attente
                 quid
                 ista
                 sibi
                 velint
                 .
                 Facies
                 mea
                 praeibit
                 .
                 Moses
                 enim
                 &
                 Israelitae
                 semper
                 optaverunt
                 Angelum
                 primum
                 ,
                 caeterum
                 quis
                 ille
                 esset
                 vere
                 intelligere
                 non
                 potuerunt
                 .
                 Neque
                 enim
                 ab
                 aliis
                 percipiebant
                 ,
                 neque
                 prophetica
                 notione
                 satis
                 assequebantur
                 ;
                 Atqui
                 Facies
                 Dei
                 ,
                 ipsum
                 Deum
                 significat
                 ,
                 quod
                 apud
                 omnes
                 interpretes
                 est
                 in
                 confesso
                 .
                 Verum
                 ne
                 per
                 somnium
                 quidem
                 ista
                 intelligere
                 quisquam
                 possit
                 ,
                 nisi
                 sit
                 in
                 mysteriis
                 legis
                 eruditus
                 .
              
               And
               again
               ,
               
                 Facies
                 mea
                 praecedet
                 ,
                 h.
                 e.
                 Angelus
                 foederis
                 quem
                 vos
                 cupitis
                 in
                 quo
                 videbitur
                 facies
                 mea
                 :
                 de
                 quo
                 dictum
                 est
                 ,
                 tempore
                 accepto
                 exaudiam
                 te
                 ;
                 nomen
                 meum
                 in
                 eo
                 est
                 .
                 Faciamque
                 ut
                 quiescas
                 ;
                 sive
                 efficiam
                 ut
                 ipse
                 tibi
                 sit
                 lenis
                 &
                 benignus
                 ;
                 neque
                 te
                 ducat
                 per
                 rigidum
                 ,
                 sed
                 placide
                 &
                 clementer
                 .
                 This
                 Angel
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 speak
                 exactly
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Angel
                 the
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 concerning
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 my
                 Name
                 is
                 in
                 him
              
               ;
               Exod.
               22.21
               .
               
                 that
                 Angel
                 who
                 said
                 unto
              
               Jacob
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 God
                 of
              
               Bethel
               ,
               Gen.
               31.13
               .
               
                 He
                 of
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 called
                 unto
              
               Moses
               
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Bush
              
               :
               Exod.
               3.4
               .
               
                 And
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 an
                 Angel
                 because
                 he
                 governeth
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               6.21
               .
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 brought
                 us
                 out
                 of
              
               Aegypt
               ;
               
                 and
                 elsewhere
              
               ,
               Numb
               .
               20.6
               .
               
                 He
                 sent
                 his
                 Angel
                 and
                 brought
                 us
                 out
                 of
              
               Aegypt
               .
               
                 Moreover
                 it
                 is
                 written
              
               ,
               Isa.
               63.9
               .
               
                 And
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 his
                 Face
                 (
                 Presence
                 )
                 saved
                 them
                 .
                 Namely
                 ,
                 that
                 Angel
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Face
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 of
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
              
               Exod.
               33.14
               .
               
                 My
                 Face
                 shall
                 go
                 before
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 cause
                 thee
                 to
                 rest
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Angel
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 Prophet
                 speaks
                 ,
              
               Mal
               ,
               3.1
               .
               
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 whom
                 ye
                 seek
                 sh●ll
                 suddenly
                 come
                 unto
                 his
                 Temple
                 ,
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 whom
                 ye
                 delight
                 in
                 ,
              
               His
               following
               words
               are
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               .
               
                 Mark
                 diligently
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 words
                 ,
                 My
                 Face
                 shall
                 go
                 before
                 thee
                 .
                 For
              
               Moses
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Israelites
               
                 alwayes
                 d●sired
                 the
                 chiefest
                 Angel
                 ,
                 but
                 who
                 that
                 was
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 truly
                 understand
                 .
                 For
                 neither
                 could
                 they
                 learn
                 it
                 of
                 my
                 others
                 ,
                 nor
                 obtain
                 it
                 by
                 Prophecie
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Face
                 of
                 God
                 signifieth
                 God
                 himse●f
                 ;
                 as
                 a●l
                 Interpreters
                 acknowledge
                 .
                 But
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 have
                 the
                 least
                 knowledge
                 hereof
                 unless
                 he
                 be
                 〈◊〉
                 in
                 the
                 M●steries
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
              
               He
               adds
               moreover
               ;
               
                 My
                 Face
                 shall
                 go
                 before
                 th●e
                 ,
                 th●t
                 is
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 whom
                 ye
                 desire
                 ;
                 in
                 whom
                 my
                 Face
                 shall
                 be
                 seen
                 ;
                 of
                 wh●m
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 acceptable
                 time
                 have
                 I
                 heard
                 thee
                 ;
                 my
                 Name
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 cause
                 the●
                 to
                 re●i
                 ;
                 or
                 cause
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 gentle
                 or
                 kind
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 nor
                 shall
                 lead
                 thee
                 with
                 rigor
                 ,
                 but
                 quietly
                 and
                 mercifully
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 22
              
               This
               
                 Ra.
                 Moses
                 ●●r
                 Nachman
              
               ;
               wrote
               about
               the
               year
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               1220.
               in
               Spain
               ,
               and
               dyed
               at
               
                 J●rusal●m
                 ,
                 An.
              
               1260.
               and
               is
               one
               of
               the
               chiefest
               Masters
               of
               the
               Jews
               .
               And
               there
               are
               many
               things
               occurring
               in
               his
               Writings
               ,
               beyond
               the
               common
               rate
               of
               their
               present
               Apprehensions
               .
               As
               in
               the
               Places
               cited
               ,
               he
               doth
               plainly
               evert
               one
               of
               the
               principal
               foundations
               of
               their
               present
               Infidelity
               .
               For
               he
               not
               only
               grants
               ,
               but
               contends
               and
               proves
               that
               the
               Angel
               spoken
               of
               ,
               was
               God
               ,
               and
               being
               sent
               of
               God
               as
               his
               Angel
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               a
               
                 distinct
                 Person
              
               in
               the
               Deity
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               proved
               .
               The
               Reason
               indeed
               he
               fixeth
               on
               why
               he
               is
               called
               an
               Angel
               ,
               namely
               ,
               because
               he
               governeth
               the
               world
               ,
               although
               the
               thing
               its
               self
               be
               true
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               proper
               .
               For
               he
               is
               so
               called
               because
               of
               his
               eternal
               designation
               ,
               and
               actual
               delegation
               by
               the
               Father
               ,
               unto
               the
               work
               of
               saving
               the
               Church
               in
               all
               conditions
               from
               first
               to
               last
               .
               And
               as
               he
               acknowledgeth
               that
               his
               being
               called
               the
               
                 Face
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               proves
               him
               to
               be
               God
               ,
               so
               it
               doth
               no
               less
               evidently
               evince
               his
               Personal
               distinction
               from
               him
               whose
               Face
               he
               is
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 the
                 Brightness
                 of
                 his
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 express
                 image
                 of
                 his
                 Person
                 .
              
               And
               what
               he
               adds
               of
               the
               Mercy
               and
               Benignity
               which
               by
               the
               appointment
               of
               God
               he
               exerciseth
               towards
               his
               People
               ,
               is
               signally
               suitable
               unto
               the
               tenderness
               and
               mercy
               which
               the
               great
               Captain
               of
               our
               Salvation
               exerciseth
               by
               Gods
               appointment
               towards
               all
               those
               whom
               he
               leads
               and
               conducts
               unto
               Glory
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 23
              
               It
               is
               also
               not
               unworthy
               consideration
               what
               some
               of
               them
               write
               in
               Tanchuma
               ,
               an
               antient
               Comment
               on
               the
               five
               Books
               of
               Moses
               ,
               speaking
               of
               the
               Angel
               that
               went
               before
               them
               from
               Exod.
               23.
               v.
               20.
               
               God
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               
                 said
                 unto
              
               Moses
               ,
               
                 behold
                 I
                 send
                 my
                 Angel
                 before
                 thy
                 face
                 .
                 But
              
               Moses
               
                 answered
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 an
                 Angel
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 have
                 thy self
                 .
                 But
                 when
              
               Joshua
               
                 the
                 Son
                 of
              
               Nun
               
                 first
                 saw
                 the
                 Angel
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 art
                 thou
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 our
                 
                 adversaries
                 ?
                 then
                 the
                 Angel
                 answered
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Captain
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Host
                 ;
                 and
                 now
                 I
                 co●e
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 come
                 a
                 second
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 lead
                 the
              
               Israelites
               
                 into
                 their
                 Possession
                 .
                 I
                 came
                 when
              
               Moses
               
                 thy
                 Master
                 was
                 the
                 Ruler
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 me
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 n●t
                 have
                 me
                 to
                 go
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 refused
                 me
                 .
                 As
                 soon
                 as
              
               Joshua
               
                 heard
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 fell
                 on
                 his
                 face
                 and
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 what
                 speaketh
                 my
                 Lord
                 unto
                 his
                 servant
                 .
              
            
             
               Answerable
               hereunto
               in
               the
               
                 Talmud
                 .
                 Tractat.
                 Saned
                 .
                 cap.
              
               4
               
                 Echad
                 dine
                 M●mono●h
              
               they
               have
               a
               gloss
               on
               those
               words
               ,
               Exod.
               23.
               v.
               21.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 pardon
                 your
                 transgressions
              
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 He
                 cannot
                 spare
              
               or
               pardon
               
                 your
                 transgressions
                 :
                 what
                 then
                 doth
                 he
                 do
                 ,
                 or
                 could
                 he
                 do
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 he
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 God
                 )
                 we
                 believe
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 pardon
                 our
                 Transgressions
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 refuse
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 accept
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 no
                 not
                 for
                 a
                 leader
                 to
                 go
                 in
                 and
                 out
                 before
                 us
                 .
              
               They
               greatly
               mistake
               in
               supposing
               that
               the
               Angel
               whom
               alone
               Moses
               refused
               ,
               was
               he
               that
               afterwards
               appeared
               unto
               Joshuah
               ;
               for
               he
               was
               the
               same
               with
               him
               ,
               in
               whom
               was
               the
               
                 name
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               who
               was
               promised
               unto
               them
               under
               the
               name
               of
               the
               
                 Face
                 or
                 Presence
                 of
                 God.
              
               But
               herein
               they
               were
               right
               enough
               ;
               that
               ,
               not
               Moses
               ,
               but
               their
               Church
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               refused
               that
               
                 Angel
                 of
                 Gods
                 Presence
              
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               conduct
               them
               that
               obey
               him
               into
               everlasting
               rest
               .
               And
               the
               Church
               of
               Believers
               under
               Joshua
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               Type
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               adhering
               unto
               him
               found
               rest
               unto
               their
               souls
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               Angel
               of
               whom
               we
               have
               spoken
               ,
               was
               he
               whom
               the
               Talmudists
               call
               
                 
                   §
                
                 23
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Metatron
                 .
                 Ben
                 Vzziel
              
               in
               his
               Targum
               on
               Gen.
               5.
               ascribes
               this
               name
               unto
               Enoch
               .
               He
               ascended
               ,
               saith
               he
               into
               Heaven
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 and
                 his
                 name
                 was
                 called
              
               Metraton
               
                 the
                 great
                 Scribe
              
               .
               But
               this
               Opinion
               is
               rejected
               and
               confuted
               in
               the
               Talmud
               .
               There
               they
               tell
               us
               that
               Metatron
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               .
               Or
               as
               Elias
               calls
               him
               in
               Tishbi
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Gods
                 Presence
              
               .
               The
               mention
               of
               this
               name
               is
               in
               
                 Talm.
                 Tract
                 .
                 Saned
                 .
                 cap.
              
               4.
               where
               they
               plainly
               intimate
               that
               they
               intend
               an
               uncreated
               Angel
               thereby
               .
               For
               they
               assign
               such
               things
               unto
               him
               as
               are
               incompetent
               unto
               any
               other
               .
               And
               as
               Reuchlin
               informeth
               us
               from
               the
               Cabbalists
               ,
               they
               say
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Metatron
               
                 was
                 the
                 Master
                 or
                 Teacher
                 of
              
               Moses
               himself
               .
               He
               it
               is
               saith
               Elias
               who
               is
               the
               
                 Angel
                 alwayes
                 appearing
                 in
                 the
                 Presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               of
               
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 my
                 name
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               the
               Talmudists
               add
               that
               he
               hath
               power
               to
               blot
               out
               the
               sins
               of
               Israel
               ,
               whence
               they
               call
               him
               the
               
                 Chancellor
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               .
               And
               Bechai
               a
               famous
               Master
               among
               them
               affirms
               ,
               that
               his
               Name
               signifies
               both
               a
               Lord
               ,
               a
               Messenger
               ,
               and
               a
               Keeper
               ,
               on
               Exod.
               23.
               
               A
               Lord
               because
               he
               ruleth
               all
               .
               A
               Messenger
               ,
               because
               he
               standeth
               alwayes
               before
               God
               to
               do
               his
               Will
               ;
               and
               a
               Keeper
               ,
               because
               he
               keepeth
               Israel
               .
               The
               Etymologie
               I
               confess
               which
               he
               gives
               unto
               this
               Purpose
               of
               that
               name
               is
               weak
               and
               foolish
               .
               Nor
               is
               that
               of
               Elias
               one
               jot
               better
               ,
               who
               tells
               us
               that
               Metatron
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 One
                 sent
                 .
              
               But
               yet
               it
               is
               evident
               what
               is
               is
               intended
               by
               these
               obscure
               intimations
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               corrupted
               relicts
               of
               antient
               Traditions
               ,
               namely
               the
               
                 increated
                 Prince
                 of
                 Glory
              
               ,
               who
               being
               Lord
               of
               all
               appeared
               of
               old
               unto
               the
               Patriarchs
               ,
               as
               the
               Angel
               or
               Messenger
               of
               the
               Father
               .
               And
               as
               for
               the
               word
               its
               self
               ,
               it
               is
               either
               a
               corrupt
               expression
               of
               the
               Latin
               Mediator
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               usual
               amongst
               them
               ,
               or
               a
               more
               Gematrical
               Fiction
               to
               answer
               unto
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               there
               being
               a
               coincidence
               in
               their
               numericall
               signification
               of
               their
               Letters
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               was
               another
               way
               ,
               whereby
               God
               instructed
               the
               Church
               of
               old
               in
               the
               Mysterie
               of
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Messiah
               who
               was
               promised
               unto
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Exercitatio
               XI
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Messiah
                   promised
                   of
                   Old.
                   Faith
                   of
                   the
                   antient
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   concerning
                   him
                   .
                   State
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   at
                   his
                   coming
                   .
                   Expectations
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Exposed
                   to
                   the
                   seducements
                   of
                   Impostors
                   .
                   Faith
                   of
                   their
                   Fore-fathers
                   lost
                   among
                   them
                   .
                   Sadducees
                   expected
                   a
                   Messiah
                   .
                   On
                   what
                   Grounds
                   .
                   Consistency
                   of
                   their
                   Principles
                   .
                   True
                   Messiah
                   rejected
                   by
                   them
                   .
                   General
                   Reason
                   thereof
                   .
                   Story
                   of
                
                 Barcosba
                 :
                 
                   and
                   Rabbi
                
                 Akiba
                 .
                 
                   Miracles
                   to
                   be
                   wrought
                   by
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                   State
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   after
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                
                 Barcosba
                 .
                 
                   Faith
                   of
                   their
                   Fore-fathers
                   utterly
                   renounced
                   .
                   Opinion
                   of
                
                 Hillel
                 ,
                 
                   denying
                   any
                   Messiah
                   to
                   come
                   .
                   Occasion
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Their
                   Judgement
                   of
                   him
                   .
                   The
                   things
                   concerning
                   the
                   Messiah
                   mysterious
                   .
                   Seeming
                   inconsistencies
                   in
                   the
                   Prophesies
                   and
                   Descriptions
                   of
                   him
                   :
                   Reconciled
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   That
                   rejected
                   by
                   the
                   Jews
                   .
                   Their
                   imagination
                   of
                   two
                   Messiah's
                   :
                
                 Messiah
                 Ben
                 Joseph
                 ,
                 and
                 Messiah
                 Ben
                 David
                 .
                 
                   Story
                   of
                
                 Messiah
                 Ben
                 Joseph
                 .
                 Of
                 Annillus
                 ;
                 
                   Rise
                   and
                   occasion
                   of
                   the
                   Fable
                   concerning
                   him
                   .
                   Jews
                   acqainted
                   with
                   the
                   Revelation
                   .
                   Their
                   story
                   of
                   the
                   building
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   what
                   .
                   Death
                   of
                
                 Ben
                 Joseph
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Fable
                   concerning
                   him
                   disproved
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   with
                   that
                   of
                   the
                
                 Romanists
                 
                   concerning
                   Anti-christ
                   .
                   Of
                
                 Messiah
                 Ben
                 David
                 .
                 
                   The
                   faith
                   and
                   expectation
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   concerning
                   him
                   .
                   The
                   Opinion
                   of
                
                 Maimonides
                 .
                 
                   Summ
                   of
                   the
                   Judaicall
                   Creed
                   .
                   Ground
                   and
                   Reason
                   of
                   their
                   present
                   Vnbelief
                   .
                   Ignorance
                   of
                   their
                   miserable
                   condition
                   by
                   Nature
                   .
                   Ignorance
                   of
                   Acceptable
                   Righteousness
                   .
                   And
                   of
                   the
                   Judgement
                   of
                   God
                   concerning
                   Sin.
                   Also
                   of
                   the
                   Nature
                   and
                   End
                   of
                   the
                   Law.
                   Corrupt
                   Assertions
                   :
                   Envy
                   against
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   .
                   Because
                   of
                   the
                   Priviledges
                   claimed
                   by
                   them
                   ;
                   And
                   their
                   Oppressions
                   .
                   Judaical
                   Faith
                   concerning
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                   The
                   Folly
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Promises
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   .
                   Threefold
                   Interpretation
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 1
              
               WEE
               have
               proved
               the
               Promise
               of
               a
               Person
               to
               be
               born
               ,
               and
               annointed
               unto
               the
               Work
               of
               relieving
               mankind
               from
               sin
               and
               misery
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               them
               back
               unto
               God.
               And
               what
               kind
               of
               Person
               he
               was
               to
               be
               we
               have
               also
               shewed
               .
               It
               remains
               that
               we
               consider
               what
               was
               the
               
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 Antient
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
              
               concerning
               him
               ,
               as
               also
               what
               are
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               for
               many
               Generations
               the
               Apprehensions
               and
               Expectations
               of
               the
               
                 same
                 People
              
               ,
               about
               the
               same
               object
               of
               faith
               ,
               with
               the
               Occasions
               and
               Reasons
               of
               their
               present
               Infidelity
               and
               obstinacy
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 2
              
               For
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               
                 Antient
                 Church
              
               it
               hath
               been
               already
               sufficiently
               discoursed
               .
               What
               God
               revealed
               ,
               that
               they
               believed
               .
               They
               saw
               not
               indeed
               of
               old
               clearly
               and
               fully
               into
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Promises
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               way
               and
               manner
               whereby
               God
               would
               work
               out
               and
               accomplish
               the
               Mercy
               and
               Grace
               which
               they
               lived
               and
               dyed
               in
               the
               Faith
               and
               hope
               of
               .
               But
               this
               they
               knew
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               in
               his
               
                 appointed
                 time
              
               ,
               in
               and
               by
               the
               
                 nature
                 of
                 man
              
               in
               one
               to
               be
               born
               of
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               and
               house
               of
               David
               ,
               caused
               Attonement
               to
               be
               made
               for
               sin
               ,
               bring
               in
               
                 Everlasting
                 Righteousness
              
               ,
               and
               work
               out
               the
               Salvation
               of
               his
               Elect.
               This
               was
               abundantly
               revealed
               ,
               this
               they
               stedfastly
               believed
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               faith
               thereof
               
                 obtained
                 a
                 good
                 report
              
               ,
               or
               Testimony
               from
               God
               himself
               ,
               that
               they
               pleased
               him
               ,
               inherited
               the
               Promises
               ,
               and
               were
               made
               partakers
               of
               Life
               eternal
               ;
               and
               farther
               at
               present
               ,
               we
               need
               not
               enquire
               into
               their
               Light
               and
               Apprehensions
               ,
               seeing
               they
               must
               be
               considered
               in
               our
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Epistle
               it self
               ,
               which
               now
               way
               is
               making
               unto
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 3
              
               For
               the
               Jews
               ,
               as
               divested
               of
               the
               Priviledges
               of
               their
               Fore-fathers
               ,
               we
               may
               consider
               them
               with
               reference
               unto
               two
               Principal
               Seasons
               .
               First
               ,
               From
               the
               time
               of
               the
               
                 actual
                 exhibition
              
               of
               the
               promised
               seed
               ,
               or
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               to
               the
               time
               of
               the
               composition
               of
               their
               Mishnae
               ,
               and
               Talmuds
               ,
               that
               ensued
               thereon
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               from
               thence
               ,
               unto
               this
               present
               day
               ;
               and
               in
               both
               these
               seasons
               we
               may
               consider
               the
               
                 prevailing
                 Opinions
              
               amongst
               them
               concerning
               the
               
                 promised
                 Messiah
              
               ,
               his
               coming
               ,
               and
               the
               work
               that
               he
               hath
               to
               do
               .
               That
               towards
               the
               close
               of
               Prophesie
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               old
               ,
               the
               hearts
               and
               Spirits
               of
               men
               were
               intently
               fixed
               on
               a
               desire
               and
               expectation
               of
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               the
               last
               of
               the
               Prophets
               clearly
               testifies
               ,
               Mal.
               3.
               v.
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 whom
                 ye
                 are
                 seeking
                 ,
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 whom
                 you
                 are
                 desiring
                 ,
                 shall
                 come
                 suddenly
                 .
              
               As
               the
               
               time
               of
               his
               coming
               drew
               nigh
               ,
               this
               expectation
               was
               encreased
               and
               heightned
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               continually
               looked
               out
               after
               him
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               were
               to
               enter
               amongst
               them
               every
               moment
               .
               No
               sooner
               did
               any
               one
               make
               an
               appearance
               of
               something
               extraordinary
               ,
               but
               instantly
               they
               were
               ready
               to
               say
               ,
               is
               not
               this
               the
               Messiah
               .
               This
               gave
               advantage
               unto
               sundry
               
                 seditious
                 Impostors
              
               ,
               as
               Theudas
               and
               Judas
               of
               Galilee
               to
               deceive
               many
               of
               them
               unto
               their
               ruine
               .
               John
               the
               Baptist
               also
               they
               enquired
               about
               .
               John
               1.
               v.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Yea
               ,
               and
               they
               had
               divulged
               such
               a
               report
               of
               their
               expectations
               ,
               with
               the
               Predictions
               and
               Prophesies
               that
               they
               were
               built
               upon
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               world
               took
               notice
               of
               it
               ;
               as
               hath
               been
               elsewhere
               manifested
               out
               of
               the
               best
               
                 Roman
                 Historians
              
               .
               This
               was
               the
               state
               of
               the
               
                 Judaical
                 Church
              
               not
               long
               before
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Second
               Temple
               .
               And
               so
               fixed
               were
               they
               in
               their
               Resolutions
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               to
               come
               about
               that
               season
               ,
               that
               during
               the
               last
               
                 desolating
                 Siege
                 of
                 the
                 City
              
               ,
               they
               looked
               
                 every
                 day
              
               when
               he
               would
               come
               and
               save
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               together
               with
               this
               
                 earnest
                 desire
                 and
                 expectation
              
               ,
               they
               had
               utterly
               lost
               the
               
                 
                   §
                
                 4
              
               Light
               and
               Faith
               of
               their
               Fore-fathers
               ,
               about
               the
               Nature
               ,
               Work
               ,
               and
               Office
               of
               the
               
                 promised
                 Messiah
              
               .
               For
               being
               grown
               carnal
               ,
               and
               minding
               only
               things
               earthly
               and
               present
               ,
               they
               utterly
               overlooked
               the
               
                 Spiritual
                 Genealogie
              
               of
               the
               
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 Woman
              
               from
               the
               first
               Promise
               ;
               and
               wresting
               all
               Prophesies
               and
               Predictions
               to
               their
               ambitious
               ,
               covetous
               ,
               corrupt
               inclinations
               and
               Interests
               ,
               they
               fancied
               him
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               was
               to
               deliver
               them
               from
               all
               
                 outward
                 trouble
              
               ,
               and
               to
               satisfie
               them
               with
               the
               glory
               and
               desirable
               things
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               without
               respect
               to
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               curse
               ,
               or
               deliverance
               from
               them
               .
               And
               hence
               the
               Saaducees
               who
               denyed
               the
               immortality
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               and
               consequently
               all
               Rewards
               and
               Punishments
               in
               another
               world
               ,
               yet
               no
               less
               desired
               and
               expected
               the
               
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
              
               ,
               then
               the
               Pharisees
               and
               their
               Disciples
               .
               And
               the
               Truth
               is
               ,
               they
               had
               brought
               their
               Principles
               unto
               a
               better
               consistency
               than
               the
               others
               had
               done
               .
               For
               if
               the
               
                 Promised
                 Messiah
              
               was
               only
               to
               procure
               them
               the
               
                 Good
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 world
              
               ,
               and
               that
               whilest
               they
               lived
               in
               it
               ,
               it
               was
               in
               vain
               to
               look
               for
               another
               world
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               the
               blessings
               thereof
               .
               To
               look
               for
               
                 eternal
                 life
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               confine
               the
               Promise
               of
               the
               Seed
               to
               the
               things
               of
               this
               life
               only
               ,
               there
               was
               neither
               ground
               nor
               Reason
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Pharisees
               laid
               down
               the
               Principle
               ,
               which
               the
               Sadducees
               naturally
               drew
               their
               Conclusion
               from
               .
               Some
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               among
               them
               ,
               Gods
               secret
               ones
               ,
               as
               
                 Simeon
                 ,
                 Anna
                 ,
                 Joseph
                 ,
                 Zechary
                 and
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
              
               but
               especially
               the
               
                 Blessed
                 Virgin
              
               with
               many
               more
               ,
               retained
               no
               doubt
               the
               antient
               Faith
               of
               their
               Fore-fathers
               .
               But
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               People
               with
               their
               Leaders
               ,
               being
               either
               flagitiously
               wicked
               ,
               or
               superstitiously
               proud
               fancied
               a
               Messiah
               suited
               unto
               their
               own
               lusts
               and
               desires
               ,
               such
               an
               one
               as
               we
               shall
               afterwards
               describe
               .
               And
               this
               
                 prejudicate
                 opinion
              
               of
               a
               terrene
               outward
               glorious
               Kingdom
               ,
               in
               and
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               was
               that
               which
               working
               in
               them
               a
               neglect
               of
               those
               spiritual
               and
               eternal
               purposes
               for
               which
               he
               was
               promised
               ,
               hardened
               them
               to
               an
               utter
               rejection
               of
               the
               
                 True
                 Messiah
              
               when
               he
               came
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               That
               this
               was
               the
               Ground
               on
               which
               they
               rejected
               the
               
                 Promised
                 Messiah
              
               ,
               is
               evident
               
                 
                   §
                
                 5
              
               from
               the
               Story
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               farther
               prove
               it
               upon
               them
               in
               our
               ensuing
               Discourses
               .
               How
               they
               did
               that
               ,
               and
               what
               was
               the
               End
               thereof
               ,
               is
               well
               known
               .
               But
               after
               they
               had
               done
               this
               ,
               and
               
                 murdered
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Life
              
               ,
               to
               justifie
               themselves
               in
               their
               wickedness
               and
               unbelief
               ,
               they
               still
               with
               all
               earnestness
               looked
               after
               
                 such
                 a
                 Messiah
              
               as
               they
               had
               framed
               in
               their
               own
               imagination
               .
               And
               herein
               they
               grew
               more
               earnest
               and
               furious
               than
               ever
               .
               For
               they
               had
               not
               only
               their
               own
               false
               pre-conceived
               Opinion
               ,
               strengthened
               by
               their
               carnal
               Interests
               and
               desires
               of
               earthly
               things
               to
               act
               and
               provoke
               them
               ,
               but
               also
               their
               Reputation
               and
               pretence
               unto
               the
               Love
               and
               favour
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               heighten
               them
               in
               their
               Presumptions
               ;
               because
               they
               could
               not
               retain
               the
               least
               sense
               of
               them
               ,
               if
               it
               might
               be
               supposed
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               
                 rejected
                 the
                 true
                 Messiah
              
               ,
               because
               in
               his
               way
               and
               work
               he
               answered
               not
               their
               Expectation
               .
               For
               this
               is
               the
               course
               of
               Pride
               and
               carnal
               Wisdom
               ,
               to
               pursue
               those
               miscarriages
               with
               violence
               wherein
               they
               have
               been
               wickedly
               engaged
               ;
               and
               to
               lay
               hold
               on
               any
               pretence
               that
               they
               may
               seem
               to
               justifie
               them
               in
               what
               they
               have
               done
               .
               And
               on
               this
               account
               they
               exposed
               themselves
               as
               a
               prey
               unto
               every
               Seducer
               ,
               who
               made
               the
               least
               appearance
               of
               being
               
                 such
                 a
                 Messiah
              
               as
               they
               thought
               meet
               for
               them
               to
               receive
               .
               This
               at
               last
               cast
               them
               on
               a
               
                 second
                 shipwrack
              
               ,
               in
               the
               business
               of
               Barchocheba
               who
               pretending
               himself
               to
               be
               their
               Messiah
               sent
               to
               deliver
               them
               from
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Yoke
              
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               up
               a
               Kingdom
               amongst
               them
               ,
               drew
               them
               all
               the
               world
               over
               ,
               into
               that
               Sedition
               ,
               Outrage
               and
               War
               ,
               which
               ended
               in
               an
               almost
               universal
               extirpation
               of
               the
               whole
               Nation
               from
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             
               Now
               because
               in
               the
               business
               of
               this
               Barchosba
               they
               met
               with
               a
               sore
               disappointment
               
                 
                   §
                
                 6
              
               
               that
               turned
               the
               stream
               of
               their
               imaginations
               and
               expectations
               for
               a
               long
               season
               ,
               it
               may
               not
               be
               amiss
               ,
               to
               give
               in
               our
               passage
               ,
               a
               brief
               account
               concerning
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               things
               which
               befell
               them
               in
               those
               dayes
               .
               Some
               of
               the
               Jews
               affirm
               that
               there
               were
               two
               of
               that
               name
               ,
               both
               Heads
               of
               Sedition
               amongst
               them
               .
               One
               of
               these
               they
               place
               under
               Domitian
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               who
               was
               his
               Grandchild
               under
               the
               Reign
               of
               Trajan
               and
               Hadrian
               .
               So
               do
               the
               Authors
               of
               
                 Schalschelet
                 Hakabala
              
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 Tzemach
                 David
              
               .
               But
               the
               Stories
               of
               those
               times
               with
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               Jews
               under
               Domitian
               will
               allow
               no
               other
               place
               unto
               the
               former
               ,
               but
               in
               their
               own
               imaginations
               .
               The
               latter
               was
               well
               known
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               hath
               left
               himself
               a
               Name
               ,
               such
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               Writings
               of
               Christians
               ,
               and
               the
               Histories
               of
               the
               Romans
               .
               For
               H●drian
               the
               Emperour
               provoked
               by
               seditious
               Tumult
               and
               Rebellion
               of
               the
               Jews
               in
               the
               second
               year
               of
               his
               Reign
               ,
               which
               he
               suppressed
               ●y
               
                 M●rtius
                 Turbo
              
               ,
               as
               
                 Dio
                 ,
                 Eusebius
              
               ,
               and
               Orosius
               declare
               ,
               drove
               them
               from
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               built
               a
               
                 Temple
                 to
                 Jupiter
              
               in
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Old
               Temple
               stood
               .
               This
               proved
               a
               great
               provocation
               to
               the
               Jews
               all
               the
               world
               over
               ;
               yea
               ,
               turned
               them
               into
               rage
               and
               madness
               .
               And
               they
               were
               in
               those
               dayes
               exceedingly
               prone
               unto
               
                 Tumults
                 and
                 Vproars
              
               ,
               as
               being
               poor
               and
               needy
               ,
               not
               having
               as
               yet
               given
               themselves
               to
               scrape
               wealth
               together
               ,
               the
               love
               whereof
               ,
               hath
               been
               the
               great
               means
               of
               keeping
               them
               in
               quietness
               in
               succeeding
               ,
               Ages
               .
               In
               this
               condition
               Barcosba
               shews
               himself
               amongst
               th●m
               ,
               pretending
               that
               he
               was
               their
               Messiah
               ,
               as
               they
               confess
               in
               the
               
                 Talm.
                 Tract
                 .
                 Saned
                 .
                 Dist.
                 Cheleck
                 .
                 He
              
               reigned
               ,
               th●y
               say
               ,
               
                 three
                 years
                 and
                 an
                 half
              
               ,
               a
               fatall
               period
               of
               time
               ;
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 he
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Rabbins
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 M●ssiah
                 .
              
               Immediately
               one
               of
               their
               
                 famous
                 Masters
              
               ,
               whose
               memory
               they
               yet
               much
               Reverence
               ,
               
                 Rabbi
                 Akiba
              
               became
               his
               Armour-bearer
               ;
               and
               so
               far
               his
               Trumpeter
               also
               ,
               as
               to
               proclaim
               him
               to
               be
               their
               
                 King
                 Messiah
              
               .
               For
               this
               is
               their
               way
               ;
               when
               they
               get
               a
               
                 false
                 Messiah
              
               ,
               they
               have
               also
               a
               
                 false
                 Prophet
              
               to
               usher
               him
               in
               ,
               or
               to
               set
               him
               off
               unto
               the
               People
               .
               And
               this
               Akriba
               ,
               as
               M●im●nides
               informs
               us
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 Wise
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Wise
                 Men
                 of
                 the
                 Mishnae
                 ,
              
               as
               his
               sayings
               in
               it
               manifest
               ;
               so
               that
               all
               the
               Wise
               men
               of
               that
               Generation
               followed
               him
               ,
               and
               took
               this
               Barcosba
               for
               their
               King
               and
               M●ssiah
               .
               And
               He
               first
               applyed
               unto
               him
               the
               Prophesie
               of
               
                 Balaam
                 ;
                 Num.
              
               24.
               v.
               17.
               concerning
               the
               
                 Star
                 that
                 should
                 arise
                 out
                 of
              
               Jacob
               ,
               whereon
               they
               changed
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               called
               him
               Barchocheba
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 Star
              
               ;
               or
               as
               some
               say
               ,
               that
               was
               his
               name
               at
               first
               whence
               the
               
                 blind
                 Rabbin
              
               took
               occasion
               to
               apply
               that
               Prediction
               unto
               him
               .
               Concerning
               him
               also
               they
               interpreted
               the
               Prophesie
               of
               the
               Shilo
               ,
               and
               that
               also
               in
               H●ggai
               about
               the
               shaking
               of
               the
               Heavens
               and
               the
               earth
               ,
               as
               they
               acknowledge
               in
               the
               Talmud
               in
               the
               place
               fore-cited
               .
               This
               man
               therefore
               ,
               a
               Magician
               and
               a
               
                 bloody
                 Murderer
              
               by
               the
               common
               advise
               and
               Counsel
               of
               their
               Doctors
               and
               Wise
               men
               they
               gathered
               unto
               in
               multitudes
               ,
               and
               embraced
               as
               their
               Deliverer
               .
               So
               soon
               as
               he
               had
               got
               strength
               and
               power
               ,
               he
               set
               himself
               to
               the
               work
               which
               they
               expected
               from
               their
               Messiah
               ;
               namely
               to
               conquer
               the
               Romans
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 extirpate
                 the
                 Christians
              
               ,
               which
               last
               ,
               as
               
                 Justin
                 Martyr
              
               who
               lived
               near
               those
               dayes
               informs
               us
               ,
               he
               endeavoured
               with
               all
               Cruelty
               .
               In
               the
               pursuit
               of
               this
               design
               ,
               he
               continued
               for
               
                 three
                 years
                 and
                 an
                 half
              
               ,
               obstinately
               managing
               a
               bloody
               War
               against
               the
               Romans
               ,
               until
               the
               Impostor
               himself
               was
               slain
               ,
               their
               great
               Rabbi
               taken
               and
               tortured
               to
               death
               with
               
                 iron
                 Cards
              
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               devastation
               made
               of
               the
               whole
               Nation
               ,
               as
               that
               to
               this
               day
               they
               could
               never
               gather
               together
               in
               
                 great
                 numbers
              
               in
               any
               place
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               Maimonides
               tells
               us
               of
               this
               Barcosba
               whom
               they
               all
               received
               for
               their
               Messiah
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Wise
                 men
                 required
                 of
                 him
                 neither
                 Sign
                 nor
                 Wonder
              
               ;
               that
               is
               no
               miracle
               ;
               but
               others
               of
               them
               ,
               report
               that
               he
               caused
               
                 Fire
                 to
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
              
               with
               other
               diabolical
               delusions
               ,
               fit
               to
               deceive
               a
               poor
               blinded
               credulous
               multitude
               And
               the
               Opinion
               of
               Maimonides
               that
               they
               look
               for
               no
               
                 Miracles
                 from
                 the
                 Messiah
              
               seems
               to
               be
               vented
               on
               purpose
               to
               obviate
               the
               plea
               of
               the
               Christians
               from
               the
               Miracles
               wrought
               by
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ;
               and
               is
               contrary
               unto
               the
               constant
               perswasion
               of
               most
               of
               their
               Masters
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               judgement
               declared
               in
               other
               places
               .
               And
               the
               Targum
               its
               self
               in
               H●b
               .
               3.
               v.
               18.
               hath
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Miraculous
                 Signs
                 and
                 Redemption
                 that
                 thou
                 shalt
                 work
                 for
                 or
                 by
                 thy
                 Messiah
                 .
              
               So
               they
               call
               the
               Miracles
               wrought
               at
               their
               coming
               out
               of
               Aegypt
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               see
               Hos.
               2.15
               .
               Targum
               .
               And
               on
               this
               ground
               do
               they
               studiously
               and
               wickedly
               endeavour
               to
               stain
               by
               any
               means
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Miracles
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ;
               But
               the
               end
               of
               this
               Impostor
               ,
               who
               probably
               was
               intended
               in
               those
               words
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               John
               5.43
               .
               
                 if
                 another
                 come
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 name
                 him
                 will
                 ye
                 receive
                 ,
              
               hath
               proved
               the
               shame
               and
               reproach
               of
               their
               hopes
               and
               expectations
               unto
               all
               Generations
               .
            
             
             
               From
               this
               time
               forward
               the
               remaining
               Jews
               with
               their
               Posterity
               utterly
               rejected
               
                 
                   §
                
                 7
              
               the
               faith
               of
               their
               Father
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               Progenitors
               who
               thereby
               obtained
               a
               
                 good
                 report
              
               ,
               and
               this
               Testimony
               that
               they
               pleased
               God.
               A
               Messiah
               that
               should
               be
               promised
               unto
               Adam
               the
               common
               Father
               of
               us
               all
               ,
               one
               that
               should
               be
               a
               Spiritual
               Redeemer
               from
               sin
               and
               misery
               ,
               a
               Goel
               ,
               or
               Redeemer
               from
               Death
               and
               Wrath
               ,
               a
               Peace-maker
               between
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               one
               that
               should
               work
               out
               
                 everlasting
                 Salvation
              
               ,
               the
               great
               blessing
               wherein
               all
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               Earth
               were
               to
               have
               an
               interest
               ,
               a
               spiritual
               and
               eternal
               Prophet
               ,
               Priest
               and
               King
               ,
               God
               and
               man
               in
               one
               Person
               ,
               they
               neither
               looked
               for
               any
               more
               ,
               nor
               desired
               .
               A
               
                 temporal
                 King
              
               and
               Deliverer
               ,
               promised
               unto
               themselves
               alone
               ,
               to
               give
               them
               Ease
               ,
               Dominion
               ,
               Wealth
               and
               Power
               ,
               they
               would
               now
               have
               ,
               or
               none
               at
               all
               .
               They
               would
               not
               think
               it
               thank-worthy
               towards
               God
               himself
               ,
               to
               send
               them
               a
               Messiah
               to
               deliver
               them
               from
               sin
               .
               And
               in
               their
               expectations
               of
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               been
               well
               wearied
               with
               many
               frustrations
               ,
               they
               were
               ,
               as
               was
               said
               ,
               in
               their
               adherence
               unto
               Barcosbi
               almost
               extirpated
               from
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               only
               God
               in
               his
               Providence
               who
               hath
               yet
               another
               work
               to
               accomplish
               towards
               them
               ,
               hath
               preserved
               them
               a
               Remnant
               unto
               his
               Glory
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               condition
               some
               of
               them
               began
               to
               deny
               that
               there
               was
               any
               Messiah
               to
               be
               expected
               
                 
                   §
                
                 8
              
               or
               looked
               for
               .
               This
               opinion
               is
               ascribed
               in
               the
               Talmud
               unto
               
                 Rabbi
                 Hillel
                 .
                 lib.
                 Sand.
                 C●p.
                 Chelek
                 .
              
               This
               was
               not
               that
               Hil●el
               whom
               they
               call
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               Elder
               ,
               the
               famous
               
                 Master
                 of
                 Traditions
              
               ,
               who
               with
               Shammai
               lived
               under
               the
               second
               Temple
               ,
               but
               another
               of
               whom
               some
               say
               that
               he
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               Gamaliel
               ,
               others
               more
               probably
               that
               he
               lived
               a
               long
               time
               after
               those
               dayes
               .
               But
               when
               ever
               he
               lived
               they
               say
               of
               him
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Rabbi
                 Hillel
                 said
                 ,
                 A
                 Messiah
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 given
                 unto
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 for
                 they
                 enjoyed
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
              
               Hezekiah
               ,
               This
               was
               a
               fruit
               of
               their
               applying
               that
               Prophesie
               of
               
                 Isaiah
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               9.
               v.
               5
               ,
               6.
               unto
               Hezekiah
               ;
               for
               if
               he
               was
               intended
               therein
               ,
               he
               was
               unquestionably
               the
               
                 only
                 Messiah
              
               .
               But
               it
               doth
               not
               appear
               that
               this
               opinion
               was
               much
               followed
               ;
               for
               a
               great
               dispute
               arose
               amongst
               them
               whither
               Hillel
               were
               not
               to
               be
               esteemed
               an
               Apostate
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               lost
               his
               interest
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               by
               this
               Opinion
               .
               Those
               who
               following
               Maimonides
               ,
               make
               the
               Article
               of
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               one
               of
               the
               Fundamentals
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               are
               greatly
               offended
               at
               him
               ;
               but
               he
               is
               more
               gently
               treated
               by
               
                 Joseph
                 Albo
                 ,
                 Sepher
                 Ikkarim
                 ,
                 Orat.
              
               1.
               on
               the
               account
               that
               this
               Article
               is
               not
               fundamental
               ,
               but
               only
               one
               branch
               of
               the
               great
               Root
               of
               Reward
               ;
               and
               Punishments
               .
               Abarbinel
               goes
               another
               way
               to
               excuse
               him
               ,
               but
               generally
               they
               all
               condemn
               his
               Opinion
               .
               In
               this
               Perswasion
               then
               ,
               that
               a
               Messiah
               is
               promised
               and
               shall
               come
               ,
               they
               all
               continue
               .
               But
               whereas
               ,
               as
               was
               before
               observed
               ,
               they
               have
               utterly
               rejected
               the
               Faith
               and
               Light
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               old
               ,
               they
               have
               in
               their
               Talmuds
               ,
               and
               Ages
               ensuing
               their
               Composition
               ,
               coyned
               so
               many
               foolish
               imaginations
               concerning
               Him
               ,
               his
               Person
               ,
               Work
               ,
               Office
               ,
               Kingdom
               ,
               Life
               ,
               Continuance
               ,
               and
               Succession
               ,
               as
               are
               endless
               to
               recount
               .
               But
               yet
               that
               the
               Reader
               may
               in
               them
               consider
               the
               wofull
               condition
               of
               men
               rejected
               of
               God
               ,
               cast
               out
               of
               his
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               bereaved
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               withall
               of
               how
               little
               use
               the
               
                 Letter
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               is
               unto
               the
               vain
               minds
               of
               men
               ,
               wholly
               destitute
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Illumination
              
               and
               Grace
               ,
               and
               also
               learn
               what
               is
               that
               present
               Perswasion
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               which
               they
               prefer
               before
               the
               faith
               of
               their
               Fore-fathers
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               conceive
               of
               that
               Messiah
               for
               whose
               sake
               they
               reject
               him
               in
               whom
               alone
               there
               is
               Salvation
               ,
               I
               shall
               give
               an
               account
               of
               the
               most
               
                 important
                 heads
              
               of
               their
               Opinions
               ,
               and
               conjectures
               about
               him
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               principal
               occasions
               of
               their
               being
               hardened
               in
               their
               impenitency
               and
               unbelief
               .
            
             
               Our
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               v.
               16.
               
               
                 That
                 without
                 Controversie
                 great
                 is
                 the
                 Mysterie
                 of
              
               
                 
                   §
                
                 9
              
               
                 Godliness
                 ,
                 God
                 was
                 manifest
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 justified
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 seen
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 Preached
                 unto
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 believed
                 on
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 received
                 up
                 into
                 Glory
                 .
              
               All
               things
               which
               concern
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               his
               Person
               ,
               Office
               and
               Work
               ,
               are
               exceedingly
               Mysterious
               ,
               as
               containing
               the
               principal
               effect
               of
               the
               
                 Eternal
                 Wisdom
              
               and
               Goodness
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               sacred
               depths
               of
               the
               counsel
               of
               his
               Will.
               Hence
               the
               things
               spoken
               of
               him
               in
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               ,
               are
               unto
               carnal
               Reason
               full
               of
               seeming
               inconsistencies
               .
               As
               for
               instance
               ,
               it
               is
               promised
               of
               him
               that
               he
               should
               be
               the
               
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 Woman
              
               ;
               Gen.
               3.
               v.
               15.
               of
               the
               
                 seed
                 of
                 Abraham
              
               ,
               Gen.
               22.
               v.
               18.
               and
               of
               the
               Posterity
               of
               David
               ;
               And
               yet
               ,
               that
               his
               name
               should
               be
               ,
               
                 the
                 Mighty
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Everlasting
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
              
               Isa.
               9.
               v.
               6.
               and
               of
               him
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Thy
                 Throne
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               45.
               v.
               6.
               that
               he
               is
               the
               
                 Lord
                 our
                 Righteousness
              
               ;
               Jer.
               23.
               v.
               6.
               that
               he
               is
               the
               
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
              
               ;
               Zech.
               2.
               v.
               8.
               
               Moreover
               it
               is
               declared
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               
                 sit
                 upon
                 his
                 Throne
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
              
               and
               reign
               ,
               whilest
               his
               enemies
               are
               made
               his
               footstool
               ,
               Isa.
               9.
               v.
               7.
               
               Psalm
               2.7
               ,
               8.
               
               Psalm
               45.6
               ,
               7.
               and
               yet
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               be
               
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 
                 Dan.
              
               9.
               v.
               26.
               that
               he
               shall
               be
               
                 pierced
                 in
                 his
                 hands
                 and
                 feet
                 ,
              
               Psalm
               22.
               v.
               16.
               slain
               by
               the
               sword
               of
               God
               ,
               Zech.
               13.
               v.
               7.
               and
               that
               in
               his
               death
               he
               shall
               have
               his
               grave
               made
               among
               the
               wicked
               and
               with
               the
               rich
               ,
               Isa.
               53.
               v.
               9.
               
               Al●o
               ,
               That
               he
               shall
               come
               with
               great
               Glory
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 clouds
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               Dan.
               7.
               v.
               13
               ,
               14.
               and
               that
               he
               shall
               come
               
                 lowly
                 ,
                 riding
                 on
                 an
                 Ass
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Colt
                 the
                 Foal
                 of
                 an
                 Ass
                 ,
              
               Zech.
               9.
               v.
               9.
               
               That
               the
               soul
               of
               the
               Lord
               was
               
                 well
                 pleased
              
               with
               him
               and
               alwayes
               delighted
               in
               him
               ,
               Isa.
               42.
               v.
               1.
               and
               yet
               ,
               that
               it
               
                 pleased
                 him
                 to
                 bruise
                 him
                 and
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 grief
                 ,
              
               Isa.
               53.
               v.
               10.
               to
               
                 forsake
                 him
              
               ,
               Psalm
               22.
               v.
               1.
               
               That
               he
               was
               to
               be
               a
               
                 King
                 and
                 a
                 Priest
                 upon
                 his
                 Throne
                 ,
              
               Zech.
               6.
               v.
               13.
               and
               yet
               these
               things
               were
               inconsistent
               ,
               the
               Kingdom
               being
               annexed
               unto
               the
               family
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               the
               Priesthood
               to
               the
               Posterity
               of
               Aaron
               by
               Divine
               Constitution
               :
               That
               he
               should
               be
               honoured
               and
               worshipped
               of
               all
               Nations
               ,
               Psal.
               45.
               v.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Psal.
               72.
               v.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               15.
               and
               yet
               that
               he
               should
               be
               
                 rejected
                 and
                 despised
              
               as
               one
               altogether
               undesirable
               ,
               Isa.
               53.
               v.
               3.
               
               That
               he
               should
               
                 stand
                 and
                 feed
                 ,
                 or
                 Rule
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 and
                 Majesty
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Micah
               5.
               v.
               4.
               and
               yet
               complains
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 worm
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 a
                 reproach
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 despised
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               22.
               v.
               6.
               
               All
               which
               ,
               with
               sundry
               others
               of
               the
               like
               nature
               concerning
               his
               Office
               and
               Work
               ,
               are
               clearly
               reconciled
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ,
               and
               their
               concurrence
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               openly
               and
               fully
               declared
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 10
              
               At
               the
               time
               of
               his
               coming
               ,
               the
               Jews
               were
               generally
               as
               ignorant
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               as
               Nic●demus
               was
               of
               Regeneration
               ;
               they
               knew
               not
               how
               they
               might
               be
               .
               And
               therefore
               when
               ever
               our
               Saviour
               intimated
               unto
               them
               his
               
                 Divine
                 Nature
              
               ,
               they
               were
               filled
               with
               rage
               and
               madness
               ,
               John
               8.
               v.
               58
               ,
               59.
               
               They
               wo●ld
               
                 stone
                 him
              
               because
               being
               a
               man
               ,
               he
               
                 declared
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 :
                 John
              
               10.
               v.
               30
               ,
               31
               ,
               33.
               and
               yet
               ,
               when
               he
               proved
               it
               to
               them
               that
               the
               Messiah
               was
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               that
               being
               Davids
               Son
               ,
               yet
               
                 David
                 in
                 Spirit
                 cal●ed
                 him
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               they
               were
               confounded
               ,
               not
               being
               able
               to
               answ●r
               him
               a
               word
               ;
               Matth.
               22.
               v.
               42
               ,
               43
               ,
               44
               ,
               45
               ,
               46.
               when
               he
               told
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               the
               Messiah
               must
               be
               
                 lifted
                 up
              
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               his
               death
               on
               the
               Cross
               ,
               they
               obj●cted
               unto
               him
               out
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               
                 Christ
                 abideth
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 John
              
               12.
               v.
               34.
               and
               they
               knew
               not
               how
               to
               reconcile
               these
               things
               .
               Hence
               some
               of
               his
               
                 own
                 Disciples
              
               thought
               he
               could
               not
               be
               the
               M●ssiah
               when
               they
               saw
               that
               he
               
                 dyed
                 ,
                 Luke
              
               24.
               v.
               20
               ,
               21.
               and
               the
               b●st
               of
               them
               seemed
               to
               have
               expected
               an
               
                 outward
                 temporal
                 Kingdom
              
               .
               But
               of
               all
               these
               difficulties
               ,
               as
               was
               said
               ,
               and
               seeming
               inconsistencies
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               blessed
               Reconciliation
               revealed
               in
               the
               G●spel
               ,
               and
               an
               Application
               made
               of
               them
               to
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Lord
               J●sus
               ,
               the
               Office
               he
               bare
               ,
               and
               the
               Work
               that
               he
               accomplished
               .
               This
               the
               Jews
               refusing
               by
               unbelief
               ,
               they
               have
               invented
               many
               fond
               and
               
                 lewd
                 imaginations
              
               to
               free
               themselves
               from
               these
               difficulties
               and
               entanglements
               .
               Some
               things
               they
               deny
               to
               be
               spoken
               concerning
               the
               M●ssiah
               ;
               some
               things
               they
               wrest
               and
               pervert
               to
               their
               own
               apprehensions
               ,
               and
               somewhat
               they
               allow
               and
               look
               for
               ,
               that
               is
               truly
               promised
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 11
              
               First
               ,
               For
               his
               Person
               and
               the
               things
               spoken
               concerning
               it
               ,
               they
               apply
               thereunto
               the
               
                 Principal
                 Engine
              
               which
               they
               have
               invented
               for
               their
               relief
               .
               For
               whereas
               the
               Scripture
               hath
               declared
               unto
               us
               such
               a
               Messiah
               ,
               as
               should
               have
               the
               natures
               of
               G●d
               and
               man
               in
               one
               Person
               ,
               which
               Person
               should
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               suffer
               and
               dye
               ,
               and
               reign
               for
               spiritual
               ends
               and
               purposes
               ;
               th●y
               have
               rejected
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Nature
              
               of
               this
               Person
               ,
               and
               split
               that
               which
               remaineth
               ,
               into
               
                 two
                 Persons
              
               ,
               to
               the
               one
               wher●of
               they
               assign
               one
               part
               of
               his
               work
               ,
               as
               to
               
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 suffer
              
               ,
               and
               dye
               ,
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               another
               part
               ,
               namely
               to
               
                 Conquer
                 ,
                 Rule
              
               and
               Reign
               according
               unto
               their
               carnal
               Appr●hensions
               of
               these
               things
               .
               They
               have
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               feigned
               
                 two
                 Messiah's
              
               between
               whom
               they
               have
               distributed
               the
               whole
               work
               of
               him
               that
               is
               promised
               ,
               according
               unto
               their
               understanding
               of
               it
               .
               And
               one
               of
               these
               ,
               is
               to
               come
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               before
               the
               other
               ,
               to
               prepare
               his
               way
               for
               him
               .
            
             
               This
               first
               they
               call
               
                 Messiah
                 Ben
                 Joseph
              
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               to
               be
               of
               the
               
                 Tribe
                 of
                 Ephraim
              
               ;
               the
               other
               
                 Messiah
                 Ben
                 David
              
               ,
               of
               whom
               afterwards
               .
               Both
               of
               them
               are
               mentioned
               together
               in
               the
               Targum
               on
               Cant.
               4.5
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 Thy
                 two
                 Deliverers
                 which
                 shall
                 deliver
                 thee
                 ,
                 Messiah
                 the
                 Son
                 of
              
               David
               ,
               
                 and
                 Messiah
                 the
                 Son
                 of
              
               Ephraim
               ;
               are
               like
               to
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               .
               The
               same
               words
               are
               repeated
               again
               ,
               Chap.
               7.
               v.
               3.
               
               And
               in
               those
               places
               alone
               in
               the
               whole
               series
               of
               Targums
               ,
               is
               there
               any
               mention
               of
               this
               
                 fictitious
                 Messiah
              
               ;
               the
               Author
               of
               that
               Paraphrase
               on
               the
               Canticles
               being
               
                 Josephus
                 Caecus
              
               ,
               who
               lived
               after
               the
               finishing
               of
               the
               Talmuds
               whereof
               he
               maketh
               mention
               .
               In
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               Targum
               he
               appeareth
               not
               .
               But
               in
               the
               Talmud
               he
               is
               fr●quently
               brought
               on
               the
               Stage
               .
               So
               
                 Tractat.
                 de
                 F●●to
                 T●berna●ul
                 .
                 Distinct.
                 Hachalil
                 Chamesha
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 Tradition
                 of
                 our
                 Masters
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Holy
                 Blessed
                 God
                 shall
                 say
                 unto
                 Messiah
                 the
                 Son
                 of
              
               David
               
                 who
                 shall
                 redeem
                 us
                 ,
                 (
                 let
                 him
                 do
                 it
                 suddainly
                 in
                 our
                 dayes
                 )
                 ask
                 
                 somewhat
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 it
                 thee
                 :
                 as
              
               Psal.
               2.
               
               
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 hear
                 that
                 Messiah
                 the
                 Son
                 of
              
               Joseph
               
                 is
                 ssain
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 say
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 I
                 only
                 ask
                 life
                 of
                 thee
              
               ;
               for
               it
               seems
               that
               he
               shall
               be
               much
               terrified
               with
               the
               death
               of
               
                 Ben
                 Joseph
              
               .
               Unto
               this
               Messiah
               they
               assign
               all
               things
               that
               are
               dolorous
               ,
               and
               include
               suffering
               in
               them
               ,
               (
               which
               they
               call
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               that
               are
               in
               the
               Scripture
               assigned
               to
               the
               M●ssiah
               ;
               especially
               that
               Prophesie
               ,
               Zech.
               12.
               v.
               10.
               
               
                 They
                 shall
                 look
                 upon
                 me
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 pi●r●ed
                 .
              
               And
               hereby
               they
               sufficiently
               discover
               the
               Occasion
               of
               the
               whole
               figment
               to
               have
               been
               that
               before
               intimated
               ;
               namely
               ,
               a
               necessity
               of
               an
               evasion
               from
               those
               Testimonies
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               antient
               Traditions
               which
               assign
               
                 sorrows
                 and
                 sufferings
              
               unto
               the
               M●ssiah
               ,
               which
               they
               will
               not
               allow
               to
               belong
               unto
               the
               
                 Son
                 of
                 David
              
               .
            
             
               A
               brief
               account
               may
               be
               given
               of
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               now
               ascribe
               unto
               this
               
                 
                   §
                
                 12
              
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               what
               it
               is
               that
               they
               expect
               from
               him
               .
               The
               whole
               of
               his
               story
               depends
               on
               that
               of
               one
               Armillus
               against
               whom
               he
               shall
               fall
               in
               Battel
               ,
               whose
               Legend
               we
               must
               therefore
               also
               touch
               upon
               .
               And
               this
               is
               given
               us
               at
               large
               in
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               
                 seventh
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 M●ssiah
                 ,
              
               and
               with
               some
               variation
               in
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Colloquy
                 between
              
               Zerubbabel
               ,
               and
               Michael
               
                 the
                 Archangel
              
               .
               A
               Fable
               it
               is
               of
               no
               small
               Antiquity
               ;
               for
               we
               have
               mention
               of
               him
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               the
               latter
               Targums
               on
               the
               H●giographa
               ,
               but
               in
               that
               of
               Jonathan
               also
               on
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               Isa.
               11.4
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 he
                 shall
                 slay
                 the
                 wicked
              
               Armillus
               .
               And
               yet
               this
               invention
               is
               not
               older
               then
               the
               Talmud
               ,
               however
               it
               came
               into
               that
               Targum
               ,
               which
               for
               the
               main
               of
               it
               ,
               was
               certainly
               written
               long
               before
               .
               The
               Mother
               of
               this
               Armillus
               ,
               is
               they
               say
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               
                 St●tua
                 of
                 stone
                 at
                 Rome
              
               ,
               wrought
               into
               the
               similitude
               of
               a
               beautiful
               Woman
               .
               This
               ,
               saith
               the
               
                 Dialogue
                 of
                 Zerubbabel
              
               ,
               is
               the
               Wife
               of
               Belial
               ;
               and
               Armillus
               that
               shall
               be
               born
               of
               her
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               the
               head
               of
               all
               Idolatry
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Armillus
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 Stone
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 filth
                 of
                 the
                 Scorners
                 ,
              
               (
               that
               is
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Christians
               )
               
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Tenth
                 King
                 that
                 sh●ll
                 afflict
              
               Israel
               .
            
             
               The
               Author
               of
               
                 Abkath
                 R●chel
              
               ,
               gives
               us
               somewhat
               another
               account
               of
               his
               Nativity
               .
               The
               People
               of
               all
               Nations
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               allured
               with
               the
               beauty
               of
               the
               Image
               ,
               shall
               come
               to
               Rome
               ,
               and
               commit
               fornication
               with
               it
               ,
               from
               whose
               uncleanness
               at
               length
               Armillus
               shall
               be
               born
               .
               The
               same
               Author
               after
               a
               description
               of
               his
               stature
               and
               bigness
               ,
               (
               for
               he
               shall
               be
               twelve
               Cubits
               high
               ,
               and
               as
               broad
               as
               he
               is
               long
               )
               with
               his
               
                 hair
                 ,
                 eyes
              
               ,
               and
               whole
               complexion
               ,
               gives
               us
               also
               an
               account
               of
               his
               Actions
               and
               proceedings
               .
               First
               ,
               therefore
               he
               shall
               give
               himself
               out
               to
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Hereticks
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               Christians
               )
               to
               be
               their
               Messiah
               ,
               who
               gave
               them
               their
               Law
               ;
               saying
               unto
               them
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 your
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               they
               shall
               presently
               embrace
               him
               ,
               and
               give
               him
               their
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Prayer
                 Books
              
               ,
               acknowledging
               him
               to
               be
               the
               Author
               of
               them
               .
               After
               this
               by
               the
               h●lp
               of
               the
               
                 Edomites
                 (
                 Romans
              
               )
               he
               shall
               conquer
               many
               Nations
               ,
               untill
               coming
               unto
               the
               Jews
               ,
               he
               shall
               require
               of
               them
               to
               receive
               him
               as
               their
               M●ssiah
               ,
               and
               the
               Author
               of
               their
               Law.
               But
               these
               
                 good
                 Jews
              
               shall
               with
               one
               consent
               oppose
               him
               ,
               under
               the
               Conduct
               of
               
                 Messiah
                 Ben
                 Joseph
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Nehemiah
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Husiel
              
               sayes
               one
               ,
               of
               
                 Menachem
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Ammiel
              
               sayes
               another
               .
               And
               in
               this
               War
               shall
               
                 Messiah
                 Ben
                 Joseph
              
               be
               slain
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               Zech.
               12.
               v.
               10.
               
            
             
               I
               shall
               stay
               a
               little
               by
               the
               way
               to
               unriddle
               this
               aenigmatical
               Fable
               ,
               it
               having
               not
               been
               
                 
                   §
                
                 13
              
               by
               any
               attempted
               .
               The
               named
               Armillus
               some
               suppose
               to
               be
               formed
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               
                 Waster
                 of
                 the
                 People
              
               ,
               for
               such
               they
               intend
               he
               shall
               be
               .
               But
               the
               Truth
               is
               ,
               as
               Broughton
               first
               observed
               ,
               and
               sundry
               others
               have
               assented
               unto
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               other
               then
               Romulus
               with
               the
               usual
               Chaldee
               formation
               by
               Aleph
               .
               For
               whereas
               he
               contends
               that
               it
               should
               be
               read
               Romulus
               ,
               and
               not
               Armillus
               ,
               or
               Armilus
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               necessity
               for
               it
               .
               For
               the
               Coyners
               of
               the
               Fable
               might
               either
               ignorantly
               mistake
               the
               name
               ,
               as
               is
               usual
               with
               these
               Masters
               ,
               or
               on
               purpose
               obscure
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               not
               at
               first
               view
               be
               known
               by
               the
               Christians
               ,
               of
               whom
               they
               were
               afraid
               .
               And
               by
               Romulus
               who
               was
               the
               first
               Founder
               of
               the
               City
               and
               Empire
               ,
               they
               intend
               a
               
                 Prince
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               for
               such
               they
               declare
               their
               Armillus
               to
               be
               .
               And
               the
               whole
               story
               of
               him
               is
               compounded
               out
               of
               some
               Prophetical
               passages
               and
               expressions
               in
               the
               Revelation
               of
               St.
               John
               ;
               or
               is
               feigned
               by
               themselves
               from
               the
               Event
               of
               things
               ,
               mixing
               their
               own
               conceits
               with
               the
               Opinions
               of
               some
               Christians
               concerning
               Antichrist
               .
               For
               they
               plainly
               say
               that
               this
               Armillus
               is
               called
               by
               the
               Christians
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Antichristus
                 .
                 Image
                 Worship
              
               in
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               is
               expressed
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Fornication
               ;
               and
               Rome
               because
               of
               her
               abounding
               therein
               ,
               is
               called
               the
               
                 Mother
                 of
                 Harlots
              
               .
               Hence
               the
               
                 Image
                 at
                 Rome
              
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               become
               the
               Mother
               of
               Armillus
               ;
               and
               that
               by
               the
               People
               of
               all
               Nations
               
               committing
               Fornication
               with
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               rise
               assigned
               unto
               
                 Antichristian
                 Power
              
               in
               the
               Revelation
               .
               This
               then
               is
               that
               which
               in
               their
               way
               they
               aim
               at
               ;
               The
               
                 Worship
                 of
                 Images
              
               in
               Churches
               ,
               b●gun
               and
               promoted
               at
               Rome
               ,
               furthered
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Nations
               shall
               bring
               forth
               that
               
                 Roman
                 Power
              
               which
               shall
               seek
               to
               destroy
               the
               Israel
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 13
              
               And
               I
               am
               the
               rather
               enclined
               unto
               this
               conj●cture
               ,
               because
               I
               find
               that
               they
               are
               some
               of
               them
               not
               utter
               strangers
               unto
               the
               
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Revelations
              
               ;
               as
               those
               of
               them
               who
               are
               Cabbalistical
               have
               a
               great
               desire
               to
               be
               enquiring
               into
               things
               Mystical
               which
               they
               understand
               not
               ,
               which
               they
               wrest
               and
               corrupt
               unto
               their
               own
               imaginations
               .
               B●sides
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               they
               are
               pleased
               with
               that
               description
               that
               is
               in
               it
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Jerusalem
              
               ,
               which
               some
               Judaizing
               Christians
               of
               old
               wrested
               unto
               a
               restauration
               of
               the
               earthly
               City
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               the
               renewed
               observation
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               .
               Thus
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Questions
               and
               Answers
               published
               by
               
                 Brenius
                 ,
                 Qu.
              
               26.
               enquires
               how
               
                 Christians
                 interpret
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Revelation
                 ,
              
               Chap.
               13.
               v.
               18.
               
                 here
                 is
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 understanding
                 count
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 number
                 is
              
               666.
               to
               which
               he
               adds
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 of
                 none
                 who
                 hath
                 clearly
                 interpreted
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 can
                 give
                 a
                 good
                 interpretation
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               It
               is
               very
               likely
               he
               had
               considered
               it
               ,
               though
               possibly
               his
               interpretation
               ,
               which
               he
               was
               not
               pleased
               to
               declare
               ,
               was
               little
               worth
               .
               And
               the
               Visions
               of
               
                 Rabbi
                 Joshu●
              
               about
               the
               
                 Heavenly
                 Paradise
              
               ,
               with
               the
               gates
               of
               it
               made
               of
               
                 precious
                 stones
              
               ,
               wherein
               are
               mixed
               many
               Fables
               ●ot
               unlike
               those
               about
               M●homets
               entrance
               into
               Heaven
               in
               the
               Al●or●n
               ,
               were
               originally
               taken
               from
               the
               A●egorica●
               description
               given
               us
               of
               the
               
                 N●w
                 Jeru●alem
              
               in
               that
               Book
               ,
               and
               abused
               to
               their
               superstitions
               .
               And
               from
               the
               same
               fountain
               it
               is
               that
               they
               have
               got
               a
               great
               Tradition
               among
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               delivered
               untill
               Rome
               be
               destroyed
               .
               For
               understanding
               Rome
               by
               Babylon
               in
               that
               Prophesie
               ,
               they
               apply
               that
               unto
               themselves
               which
               is
               foretold
               upon
               its
               destruction
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ.
               So
               Rabbi
               in
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Bundle
                 of
                 Myrrh
              
               ,
               a
               Commentary
               on
               the
               Law
               ,
               sayes
               more
               than
               once
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 upon
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
              
               Rome
               ,
               
                 our
                 Rede●pti●n
                 shall
                 ensue
                 out
                 of
                 hand
              
               ;
               And
               it
               is
               by
               many
               observed
               that
               an
               Alteration
               is
               made
               in
               the
               later
               Editions
               of
               the
               Commentarie
               of
               
                 David
                 Kimchi
              
               ,
               on
               O●ad
               .
               1.
               in
               those
               words
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 That
                 whi●h
                 the
                 Prophets
                 spea●
                 concerning
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
              
               Edom
               
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 dayes
                 ,
                 they
                 spake
                 it
                 of
              
               Rome
               ;
               
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 expounded
                 it
                 on
                 that
                 of
              
               Isaiah
               ;
               
                 draw
                 nigh
                 ye
                 Nations
                 to
                 hear
                 ,
              
               (
               Chap.
               34.
               v.
               1.
               )
               
                 for
                 when
              
               Rome
               
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 then
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Redemption
                 of
              
               Israel
               ;
               but
               the
               name
               of
               Rome
               is
               left
               out
               in
               the
               latter
               Editions
               ,
               though
               it
               abide
               in
               that
               of
               
                 Robert
                 Stephens
              
               ,
               which
               he
               published
               on
               the
               Minor
               Prophets
               .
               Sayings
               also
               unto
               the
               same
               purpose
               are
               cited
               out
               of
               
                 Rabbi
                 B●chai
              
               in
               
                 Cad
                 Hakkemach
                 ,
                 Rabbi
                 Solomon
              
               on
               Levit.
               6.
               and
               sundry
               others
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 14
              
               And
               this
               will
               yet
               farther
               appear
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               account
               they
               give
               concerning
               the
               Original
               and
               first
               building
               of
               Rome
               its
               self
               .
               Mention
               is
               made
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Talmud
                 ,
                 Tract
                 .
                 Saned
              
               .
               and
               more
               largely
               de●lared
               in
               
                 Midrash
                 Rabba
                 Canti●
                 .
                 Canti●o
                 cap.
              
               1.
               v.
               6.
               as
               it
               is
               from
               thence
               reported
               by
               Buxtorfe
               in
               his
               
                 Lexicon
                 Talmud
                 .
                 Rad.
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               And
               their
               words
               are
               to
               this
               purpose
               .
               
                 Rabbi
                 Levi
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 day
                 that
              
               Solomon
               
                 was
                 married
                 unto
                 the
                 Daughter
                 of
              
               Pharaoh
               ,
               Micha●l
               
                 the
                 great
                 Prince
                 descended
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 fixed
                 a
                 reed
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 mud
                 and
                 dirt
                 might
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 be
                 gathered
                 unto
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 place
                 afterwards
                 bec●ming
                 a
                 wood
                 ,
                 was
                 that
                 place
                 where
              
               Rome
               
                 was
                 afterwards
                 built
                 .
                 For
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 that
              
               Jeroboam
               
                 the
                 Son
                 of
              
               N●bat
               
                 made
                 the
                 two
                 Golden
                 Calves
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 two
                 small
                 Houses
                 built
                 at
              
               Rome
               ,
               
                 which
                 presently
                 fell
                 down
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 again
                 set
                 up
                 ,
                 immediately
                 they
                 fell
                 down
                 again
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 was
                 then
                 present
                 an
                 old
                 man
                 whose
                 name
                 was
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Abba
               Kolon
               ,
               
                 who
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 unless
                 you
                 bring
                 water
                 hither
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 of
              
               Euphrates
               ,
               
                 and
                 mix
                 it
                 with
                 this
                 clay
                 and
                 build
                 the
                 houses
                 therewith
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 never
                 stand
                 .
                 They
                 said
                 therefore
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 shall
                 bring
                 it
                 unto
                 us
                 ;
                 He
                 answered
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 .
                 He
                 went
                 therefore
                 and
                 took
                 on
                 him
                 the
                 habit
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 carries
                 Wine
                 to
                 sell
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 went
                 from
                 one
                 City
                 unto
                 another
                 ,
                 from
                 one
                 Countrey
                 unto
                 another
                 ,
                 untill
                 he
                 came
                 at
                 length
                 unto
              
               Euphrates
               .
               
                 When
                 he
                 came
                 thither
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 water
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 ;
                 which
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 brought
                 unto
                 them
                 they
                 mixed
                 it
                 with
                 their
                 Clay
                 ,
                 and
                 therewith
                 built
                 up
                 the
                 houses
                 ,
                 which
                 stood
                 firm
                 and
                 stable
                 .
                 From
                 that
                 time
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Proverb
                 amongst
                 men
                 ;
                 Every
                 City
                 or
                 Provin●e
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 not
              
               Abba
               Kolon
               
                 deserves
                 not
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 City
                 or
                 Province
                 ,
              
               or
               a
               Metropolitical
               City
               ;
               
                 and
                 they
                 called
                 that
                 place
              
               Rome
               ,
               Babylon
               ;
               
                 and
                 the
                 Gloss
              
               adds
               ,
               
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 place
                 where
              
               Rome
               
                 that
                 afflicteth
              
               Israel
               
                 was
                 ●uilt
                 .
                 Cartwright
              
               in
               his
               
               
                 Mellificium
                 Hebraicum
                 lib.
              
               1.
               cap.
               9.
               reporting
               this
               story
               out
               of
               Buxtorf
               ,
               adds
               ;
               
                 h●nd
                 dubi●andum
                 vi●etur
                 ,
                 eos
                 sub
                 isto
                 verborum
                 involucro
                 Romam
                 tanquam
                 alteram
                 Babylon●m
                 perstringere
                 voluisse
                 ,
                 quod
                 nimirum
                 quae
                 prius
                 a
                 Babyloniis
                 ,
                 eadem
                 atqu●
                 etiam
                 gr●viora
                 postea
                 a
                 Romanis
                 passi
                 fuerint
                 .
                 Quin
                 &
                 Romanam
                 Idololatriam
                 in
                 eo
                 perstringi
                 arbitror
                 ,
                 quod
                 e●d●m
                 die
                 quo
                 Jeroboamus
                 filius
                 Nebat
                 vitulos
                 aureos
                 constituit
                 ,
                 Romae
              
               (
               1.
               
                 in
                 loco
                 ubi
                 poste●
                 condita
                 est
                 Roma
                 )
                 duo
                 tiguria
                 aedificata
                 esse
                 dicunt
                 .
              
               So
               He
               ;
               who
               alone
               hath
               conjectared
               at
               the
               intendment
               of
               this
               aenigmaticall
               story
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               good
               purpose
               ;
               I
               shall
               therefore
               make
               it
               more
               fully
               to
               appear
               .
               Rome
               they
               have
               learned
               to
               call
               Babylon
               out
               of
               the
               Revelation
               as
               was
               declared
               ;
               and
               thence
               conclude
               that
               upon
               the
               destruction
               of
               Rome
               they
               shall
               be
               delivered
               .
               Two
               things
               were
               eminent
               in
               Babylon
               ;
               First
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               its
               self
               the
               beginning
               of
               all
               false
               Worship
               and
               Idolatry
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               and
               therein
               the
               
                 Mother
                 of
                 Harlots
              
               ;
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               God
               made
               use
               of
               it
               to
               punish
               the
               Idolatries
               of
               the
               Jews
               .
               Hence
               they
               say
               that
               Rome
               this
               
                 New
                 Babylon
              
               had
               its
               foundation
               when
               Solomon
               married
               Pharaohs
               Daughter
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               began
               to
               be
               built
               when
               Jeroboam
               set
               up
               his
               Calves
               :
               which
               they
               look
               upon
               as
               the
               two
               first
               fatal
               instances
               of
               the
               declension
               of
               Israel
               into
               false
               Worship
               and
               Idolatry
               .
               And
               hereby
               they
               intimate
               ,
               partly
               that
               Rome
               should
               set
               up
               Idolatry
               ,
               as
               Solomon
               and
               Jeroboam
               did
               ,
               and
               partly
               that
               God
               had
               then
               provided
               a
               
                 New
                 Babylon
              
               to
               punish
               and
               destroy
               them
               .
               The
               
                 Abba
                 Kolon
              
               is
               a
               Monster
               ,
               whom
               no
               man
               hath
               as
               yet
               set
               upon
               .
               But
               it
               is
               no
               other
               but
               Capitolium
               ,
               as
               they
               will
               easily
               grant
               ,
               who
               know
               how
               usual
               it
               is
               with
               them
               strangely
               to
               Metamorphise
               things
               and
               words
               ;
               instances
               whereof
               I
               shall
               elsewhere
               give
               .
               Thence
               is
               the
               Proverb
               they
               speak
               of
               ;
               no
               
                 Abba
                 Kolon
              
               ,
               no
               Capitol
               ,
               or
               Temple
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               no
               City
               ;
               the
               Capitol
               answering
               the
               Tower
               of
               Babel
               which
               was
               a
               Temple
               of
               Belus
               .
               Neither
               is
               that
               Proverb
               any
               thing
               but
               an
               allusion
               to
               that
               in
               the
               
                 Roman
                 History
                 ;
                 Capitolium
                 est
                 ubi
                 quondam
                 Capite
                 humano
                 invento
                 ,
                 responsum
                 est
                 eo
                 loco
                 caput
                 rerum
                 ,
                 summamque
                 imperii
                 sore
                 :
                 Tit.
                 Liv.
                 lib.
              
               5.
               
               And
               the
               tempering
               of
               the
               clay
               of
               Rome
               with
               the
               water
               of
               Euphrates
               by
               the
               help
               of
               
                 Abba
                 Kolon
              
               ,
               is
               nothing
               but
               an
               expression
               of
               the
               succession
               of
               Rome
               into
               the
               stead
               of
               Babylon
               whic
               was
               built
               on
               that
               River
               ,
               by
               the
               means
               of
               the
               Capitol
               that
               great
               Seat
               of
               Idolatry
               .
               Nor
               do
               they
               at
               all
               distinguish
               between
               the
               present
               Idolatry
               of
               Rome
               and
               that
               of
               old
               .
               So
               that
               although
               all
               things
               are
               confounded
               by
               them
               with
               monstrous
               Fictions
               and
               Expressions
               ,
               which
               it
               may
               be
               they
               invented
               on
               purpose
               to
               obscure
               their
               intention
               ,
               yet
               their
               aim
               in
               the
               whole
               is
               manifest
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               return
               ;
               for
               the
               remaining
               part
               of
               the
               story
               concerning
               this
               Armillus
               ,
               I
               
                 
                   §
                
                 14
              
               know
               not
               whether
               they
               have
               borrowed
               it
               from
               those
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               ,
               or
               these
               from
               them
               ;
               but
               evident
               it
               is
               that
               they
               strive
               to
               impose
               the
               odium
               of
               Antichrist
               upon
               one
               another
               .
               The
               Papists
               say
               that
               Antichrist
               shall
               be
               a
               Jew
               ,
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Dan
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               shall
               perswade
               the
               Jews
               that
               he
               is
               their
               Messiah
               ;
               that
               by
               their
               help
               ,
               and
               others
               joining
               with
               them
               ,
               he
               shall
               conquer
               many
               Nations
               ,
               destroy
               Rome
               ,
               slay
               Enoch
               and
               Elias
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               be
               destroyed
               himself
               by
               fire
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               by
               the
               power
               of
               Christ.
               The
               Jews
               ,
               that
               their
               Armillus
               shall
               be
               a
               Roman
               ,
               born
               of
               Idolatrous
               Fornication
               ,
               that
               he
               ●hall
               perswade
               the
               Roman
               Christians
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               the
               Head
               of
               their
               Religion
               and
               Author
               of
               their
               
                 Prayer
                 Books
              
               ;
               that
               he
               shall
               conquer
               many
               Nations
               ,
               fight
               against
               Jerusalem
               ,
               slay
               
                 Messiah
                 Ben
                 Joseph
              
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               be
               consumed
               with
               fire
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               through
               the
               power
               of
               
                 Ben
                 David
              
               .
               To
               whether
               party
               the
               Glory
               of
               this
               invention
               is
               to
               be
               assigned
               ,
               I
               am
               uncertain
               ;
               the
               story
               for
               the
               substance
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               only
               variously
               fitted
               unto
               their
               several
               interests
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               shall
               be
               the
               End
               of
               
                 Messiah
                 Ben
                 Joseph
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Ephraim
                 ;
                 Armillus
              
               having
               received
               
                 
                   §
                
                 15
              
               a
               defeat
               by
               
                 Nehemiah
                 Ben
                 Husiel
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 he
                 sha●●
                 gather
                 the
                 forces
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 into
                 the
                 vall●y
                 of
                 decision
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 and
                 shall
                 fight
                 with
              
               Israel
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 And
                 they
                 shall
                 slay
                 of
                 them
              
               (
               of
               Armillus
               his
               Army
               )
               heaps
               (
               or
               multitudes
               )
               
                 on
                 heaps
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 finite
                 a
                 few
                 of
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 slay
                 the
                 Messiah
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 And
                 the
                 ministring
                 Ang●lls
                 shall
                 come
                 and
                 perfuming
                 his
                 body
                 shall
                 lay
                 it
                 up
                 with
                 the
                 antient
                 Fathers
              
               ;
               where
               it
               is
               to
               be
               kept
               many
               dayes
               without
               putrefaction
               ,
               as
               H●ctors
               Body
               was
               (
               in
               Homer
               )
               after
               he
               was
               slain
               by
               Achilles
               .
               And
               it
               is
               not
               unlikely
               but
               that
               they
               may
               allude
               somewhat
               to
               the
               Prophesie
               of
               the
               two
               
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 Rev.
              
               11.
               who
               were
               to
               be
               slain
               and
               afterwards
               called
               up
               to
               Heaven
               .
               Thus
               do
               they
               at
               their
               pleasure
               dispose
               of
               this
               creature
               of
               their
               own
               ;
               for
               having
               framed
               him
               themselves
               he
               is
               their
               own
               to
               do
               with
               him
               what
               they
               will
               ,
               alive
               and
               dead
               .
               But
               that
               which
               is
               the
               poyson
               and
               
               sting
               of
               this
               Fable
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               death
               of
               this
               
                 fictitious
                 Messiah
              
               ,
               must
               amongst
               them
               bear
               all
               that
               is
               spoken
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               continued
               by
               Tradition
               concerning
               the
               Humiliation
               ,
               suffering
               ,
               and
               death
               of
               the
               true
               Messiah
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 16
              
               We
               need
               not
               stay
               long
               in
               the
               removall
               of
               this
               Mormo
               out
               of
               our
               way
               .
               Should
               they
               invent
               twenty
               other
               Messiahs
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               done
               this
               ,
               and
               which
               on
               the
               same
               grounds
               ,
               and
               with
               as
               good
               Authority
               they
               may
               ,
               the
               case
               would
               still
               be
               the
               same
               .
               Who
               gave
               them
               power
               to
               substitute
               themselves
               in
               the
               place
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               give
               
                 New
                 Promises
              
               ,
               to
               appoint
               
                 New
                 Saviours
              
               ,
               and
               to
               invent
               new
               wayes
               of
               Deliverance
               ?
               The
               Scripture
               is
               utterly
               silent
               of
               any
               such
               person
               ,
               nor
               have
               they
               any
               Antetalmudical
               Tradition
               concerning
               him
               .
               And
               what
               their
               Masters
               have
               invented
               in
               the
               Talmuds
               ,
               is
               of
               no
               more
               Authority
               ,
               then
               what
               they
               coyn
               every
               day
               themselves
               ;
               The
               truth
               is
               ,
               this
               whole
               story
               of
               Armillus
               and
               
                 Ben
                 Joseph
              
               is
               a
               
                 Talmudical
                 Romance
              
               ,
               the
               one
               the
               Giant
               ,
               the
               othe●
               the
               Knight
               .
               But
               these
               fictions
               
                 seria
                 ducunt
              
               .
               Poor
               creatures
               are
               hardened
               by
               them
               unto
               their
               eternal
               destruction
               .
               But
               is
               the
               world
               bound
               to
               believe
               what
               every
               one
               whom
               they
               are
               pleased
               to
               call
               Rabbi
               can
               imagine
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               contrary
               to
               the
               Principles
               of
               that
               Religion
               which
               themselves
               pretend
               to
               own
               and
               profess
               ?
               so
               indeed
               some
               of
               them
               say
               ,
               that
               if
               their
               Masters
               teach
               the
               
                 right
                 hand
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 left
                 ,
              
               yea
               ,
               
                 Heaven
                 to
                 be
                 Hell
              
               ,
               yet
               their
               Authority
               is
               not
               to
               be
               questioned
               ;
               and
               as
               I
               remember
               others
               say
               some
               such
               things
               of
               the
               Pope
               .
               But
               God
               I
               hope
               of
               his
               Goodness
               ,
               will
               not
               suffer
               poor
               mankind
               to
               be
               alwayes
               so
               deluded
               .
               All
               the
               Promises
               of
               God
               ,
               all
               the
               Prophesies
               from
               the
               found●tion
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               concern
               only
               
                 one
                 Messiah
              
               ,
               of
               the
               Seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Judah
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               family
               of
               David
               .
               All
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               old
               as
               we
               have
               proved
               respected
               that
               one
               only
               .
               And
               who
               will
               lay
               any
               weight
               upon
               what
               is
               spoken
               ,
               foretold
               ,
               or
               promised
               concerning
               him
               ,
               if
               the
               Jews
               have
               power
               to
               invent
               another
               at
               their
               pleasure
               ?
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 17
              
               Again
               ,
               Their
               Masters
               have
               not
               only
               dealt
               dishonestly
               and
               blasphemously
               ,
               but
               foolishly
               also
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               have
               not
               suited
               their
               
                 own
                 creature
              
               unto
               the
               Ends
               for
               which
               they
               have
               made
               him
               .
               The
               End
               as
               was
               shewed
               before
               ,
               why
               they
               advanced
               this
               imagination
               ,
               was
               to
               give
               countenance
               unto
               what
               is
               spoken
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               or
               retained
               by
               themselves
               in
               Tradition
               ,
               concerning
               the
               sufferings
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               And
               it
               is
               somewhat
               strange
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               having
               raised
               up
               this
               
                 Ben
                 Joseph
              
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               use
               him
               worse
               then
               they
               have
               done
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               little
               
                 foolish
                 Pity
              
               have
               spoiled
               their
               own
               whole
               design
               .
               They
               have
               a
               Tradition
               among
               themselves
               that
               the
               Messiah
               must
               
                 bear
                 a
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 or
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 that
                 ever
                 were
                 ,
                 or
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               And
               what
               proportion
               doth
               a
               mans
               being
               slain
               in
               battel
               where
               his
               Army
               is
               victorious
               ,
               which
               is
               all
               the
               hardship
               this
               
                 Ben
                 Joseph
              
               is
               to
               meet
               withall
               ,
               bear
               unto
               the
               Afflictions
               which
               befall
               the
               Church
               in
               every
               Age
               ?
               And
               for
               the
               Scripture
               it
               is
               meer
               lost
               labour
               to
               compare
               the
               death
               of
               this
               Warriour
               ,
               with
               what
               is
               delivered
               therein
               concerning
               the
               
                 sufferings
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
              
               .
               Every
               one
               not
               judicially
               blinded
               must
               needs
               see
               that
               there
               is
               no
               affinity
               between
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 fifty
                 third
                 Chapter
                 of
                 Isaiah
              
               is
               acknowledged
               by
               their
               Targum
               and
               sundry
               of
               the
               principal
               Masters
               of
               their
               faith
               to
               be
               a
               Prophesie
               concerning
               him
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               afterwards
               undeniably
               prove
               it
               so
               to
               be
               .
               Now
               the
               Person
               there
               spoken
               of
               ,
               is
               one
               ,
               whom
               the
               Jews
               are
               to
               reject
               and
               despise
               ,
               whom
               God
               is
               to
               
                 a●flict
                 and
                 bruise
              
               ,
               by
               causing
               the
               
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 to
                 meet
                 upon
                 him
                 .
              
               One
               who
               by
               his
               sufferings
               is
               to
               fulfill
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               making
               his
               
                 Soul
                 an
                 Offering
              
               for
               sin
               ,
               justifying
               the
               Elect
               ,
               and
               conquering
               Satan
               by
               his
               Death
               .
               This
               
                 ficti●●ous
                 Messiah
              
               is
               to
               be
               honoured
               of
               all
               the
               Jews
               ,
               to
               raise
               Armies
               ,
               to
               fight
               a
               Battel
               ,
               and
               therein
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               other
               men
               to
               be
               slain
               .
               So
               that
               a
               story
               was
               never
               worse
               told
               ,
               nor
               to
               less
               purpose
               .
               No
               other
               use
               can
               be
               made
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               I
               know
               of
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               consider
               in
               it
               the
               blindness
               of
               poor
               obstinate
               sinners
               given
               up
               unto
               hardness
               of
               heart
               ,
               and
               a
               spirit
               of
               folly
               ,
               for
               the
               rejection
               of
               him
               whom
               God
               
                 sealed
                 ,
                 annointed
              
               ,
               and
               sent
               to
               be
               the
               Saviour
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Leaving
               them
               therefore
               in
               the
               embraces
               of
               this
               cloud
               ,
               we
               may
               consider
               the
               other
               
                 expected
                 Messiah
              
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               
                 Ben
                 David
              
               ,
               in
               whom
               principally
               they
               place
               their
               confidence
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 18
              
               The
               Endless
               Fables
               of
               the
               Jews
               about
               their
               Messiah
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               been
               in
               part
               discovered
               by
               others
               ,
               so
               I
               design
               not
               here
               at
               large
               to
               recount
               them
               .
               The
               chief
               Masters
               of
               them
               in
               the
               Talmud
               are
               full
               of
               disputes
               and
               contradictions
               about
               him
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               after
               Ages
               succeed
               them
               in
               their
               uncertainties
               .
               Such
               will
               the
               conceptions
               of
               all
               men
               be
               ,
               when
               they
               take
               up
               fancies
               and
               opinions
               of
               their
               own
               in
               matters
               of
               Divine
               Revelation
               .
               But
               some
               things
               there
               are
               wherein
               they
               all
               generally
               agree
               ,
               and
               those
               relating
               
               unto
               his
               
                 Person
                 ,
                 Work
              
               and
               
                 Office
                 ▪
              
               which
               it
               shall
               suffice
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               ,
               as
               answering
               our
               present
               Design
               .
               First
               ,
               Therefore
               they
               contend
               that
               he
               shall
               be
               a
               
                 meer
                 man
              
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               nothing
               that
               they
               strive
               to
               avoid
               more
               then
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               Scripture
               which
               shew
               that
               the
               promised
               Messiah
               was
               to
               be
               God
               and
               man
               in
               one
               Person
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               already
               evidenced
               .
               They
               contend
               also
               that
               he
               shall
               be
               born
               after
               the
               
                 manner
                 of
                 all
                 men
              
               ,
               not
               of
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               married
               Woman
               begotten
               by
               her
               Husband
               .
               About
               the
               place
               of
               his
               birth
               they
               are
               not
               fully
               agreed
               ;
               for
               although
               they
               all
               acknowledge
               the
               Prophesie
               of
               Micah
               about
               Bethlehem
               to
               relate
               unto
               him
               ,
               Chap.
               5.2
               .
               yet
               knowing
               ,
               that
               Town
               now
               to
               have
               been
               desolate
               for
               many
               Generations
               ,
               and
               waste
               without
               inhabitant
               ,
               which
               would
               seem
               to
               prove
               that
               he
               is
               
                 come
                 already
              
               ,
               they
               contend
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               said
               he
               shall
               be
               born
               at
               Bethlehem
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               to
               spring
               of
               David
               who
               was
               born
               there
               ;
               for
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Judah
               and
               Family
               of
               David
               he
               must
               proceed
               ;
               although
               they
               have
               neither
               distinction
               of
               Tribes
               ,
               nor
               succession
               of
               Families
               left
               in
               the
               world
               amongst
               them
               .
               To
               relieve
               themselves
               from
               that
               difficulty
               ,
               they
               feign
               that
               he
               shall
               restore
               unto
               them
               all
               their
               Genealogies
               .
            
             
               About
               the
               time
               of
               his
               coming
               ,
               they
               are
               wofully
               perplexed
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               see
               afterwards
               .
               But
               many
               tokens
               they
               have
               of
               it
               when
               it
               doth
               come
               ;
               for
               they
               heap
               up
               ,
               out
               of
               some
               
                 Allegorical
                 passages
              
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               such
               stupendous
               Prodigies
               as
               never
               were
               nor
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               world
               .
               One
               of
               the
               principal
               of
               them
               is
               the
               
                 sounding
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Trumpet
              
               which
               all
               Israel
               shall
               hear
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               tremble
               at
               ;
               from
               Isa.
               27.
               v.
               13.
               
               The
               finding
               of
               the
               Ark
               and
               
                 Sacred
                 Fire
              
               ,
               which
               things
               were
               talked
               of
               in
               the
               late
               Rumours
               about
               them
               ,
               are
               indeed
               a
               part
               of
               their
               Creed
               in
               this
               matter
               .
               His
               Office
               ,
               when
               he
               comes
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               a
               King
               ,
               which
               he
               shall
               be
               annointed
               unto
               by
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               gathered
               together
               .
               And
               the
               work
               he
               is
               to
               do
               ,
               is
               in
               War
               ,
               to
               fight
               with
               
                 Armillus
                 ,
                 Gog
              
               and
               Magog
               ,
               to
               conquer
               the
               Edomites
               and
               Ishmaelites
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               
                 Romish
                 Christians
              
               ,
               and
               Turks
               or
               Saracens
               ,
               and
               in
               so
               doing
               to
               erect
               a
               glorious
               Kingdom
               at
               Jerusalem
               :
               in
               Peace
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               Rule
               righteously
               ,
               not
               only
               over
               Israel
               ,
               but
               also
               all
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               world
               if
               they
               have
               any
               difference
               amongst
               them
               ,
               shall
               refer
               all
               unto
               his
               determination
               and
               Vmpirage
               .
               In
               Religion
               ,
               he
               shall
               build
               the
               
                 Third
                 Temple
              
               mentioned
               by
               Ezekiel
               ,
               restore
               the
               Sacrifices
               ,
               and
               cause
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               to
               be
               most
               strictly
               observed
               .
               But
               that
               which
               is
               the
               head
               of
               all
               ,
               he
               shall
               free
               the
               Jews
               from
               their
               Captivity
               ,
               restore
               them
               to
               their
               own
               Land
               ,
               make
               Princes
               and
               Lords
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               giving
               them
               the
               wealth
               of
               all
               Nations
               ,
               either
               conquered
               by
               him
               ,
               or
               brought
               voluntarily
               unto
               him
               ;
               feast
               them
               on
               
                 Behemoth
                 ,
                 Zis
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Wine
               of
               Paradise
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               shall
               see
               want
               and
               poverty
               no
               more
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               substance
               of
               their
               perswasion
               ,
               concerning
               his
               Coming
               ,
               Person
               ,
               Office
               and
               Work.
               When
               he
               shall
               come
               ,
               whether
               he
               shall
               
                 live
                 alwayes
              
               ,
               or
               dye
               at
               an
               hundred
               years
               old
               ,
               whether
               he
               shall
               have
               Children
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               have
               ,
               whether
               they
               shall
               succeed
               him
               in
               his
               Throne
               ,
               whether
               all
               the
               Jews
               that
               are
               dead
               shall
               rise
               at
               his
               coming
               ,
               and
               their
               Galgal
               ,
               or
               rolling
               in
               the
               earth
               from
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               into
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               shall
               then
               happen
               or
               no
               ,
               whether
               the
               
                 general
                 Resurrection
              
               shall
               not
               succeed
               immediately
               upon
               his
               Reign
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               within
               
                 forty
                 years
                 after
              
               ,
               or
               how
               long
               it
               will
               be
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               at
               all
               agreed
               .
               But
               this
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               declared
               ,
               is
               the
               substance
               of
               their
               perswasion
               and
               expectation
               ;
               that
               he
               shall
               be
               a
               
                 meer
                 man
              
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Deliverance
               which
               he
               shall
               effect
               ,
               shall
               be
               by
               
                 mighty
                 Wars
              
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Jews
               shall
               be
               alwayes
               victorious
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               Dominion
               and
               Rule
               which
               they
               shall
               have
               over
               all
               Nations
               ,
               the
               
                 Third
                 Temple
              
               shall
               be
               built
               ,
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               be
               observed
               by
               him
               and
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Noachichal
                 Precepts
              
               be
               imposed
               on
               all
               others
               .
               As
               for
               any
               
                 Spiritual
                 Salvation
              
               from
               sin
               and
               the
               curse
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               of
               Justification
               and
               Righteousness
               by
               him
               ,
               or
               the
               procurement
               of
               
                 Grace
                 and
                 Glory
              
               ,
               they
               utterly
               reject
               all
               thoughts
               about
               them
               .
            
             
               With
               these
               Opinions
               ,
               many
               of
               them
               have
               mixed
               
                 prodigious
                 fancies
              
               ,
               rendering
               their
               
                 
                   §
                
                 19
              
               estate
               under
               their
               Messiah
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               not
               much
               inferiour
               unto
               that
               which
               Mahomet
               hath
               promised
               unto
               his
               followers
               in
               another
               .
               And
               some
               of
               them
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               endeavour
               to
               pare
               off
               what
               superfluities
               they
               can
               spare
               ,
               and
               to
               render
               their
               folly
               as
               plausible
               as
               they
               are
               able
               .
               Wherefore
               that
               it
               may
               appear
               what
               is
               the
               
                 utmost
                 height
              
               of
               their
               conceptions
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               the
               most
               contemplative
               persons
               amongst
               them
               fix
               upon
               ,
               I
               shall
               subjoyn
               a
               description
               of
               him
               and
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               in
               the
               words
               of
               Maimonides
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               wisest
               and
               soberest
               persons
               that
               hath
               been
               amongst
               them
               since
               their
               last
               fatal
               dispersion
               .
               This
               man
               therefore
               in
               his
               Exposition
               of
               the
               
                 tenth
                 Chapter
                 of
                 Tractat.
                 Saned
              
               .
               observing
               the
               fond
               and
               frivolous
               imaginations
               of
               their
               
               Talmudical
               Masters
               about
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               gives
               many
               rules
               and
               instructions
               about
               the
               right
               understanding
               of
               their
               sayings
               ,
               to
               free
               them
               from
               open
               impieties
               and
               contradictions
               .
               And
               hereunto
               he
               subjoyns
               ,
               as
               he
               supposeth
               the
               true
               Notion
               of
               the
               Messiah
               and
               his
               Kingdom
               in
               the
               ensuing
               words
               .
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 shall
                 be
                 restored
                 unto
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 return
                 unto
              
               Palestine
               .
               
                 And
                 this
                 King
                 shall
                 be
                 Potent
                 ,
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 of
                 whose
                 Kingdom
                 shall
                 be
              
               Sion
               ;
               
                 and
                 his
                 Name
                 shall
                 be
                 famous
                 unto
                 the
                 uttermost
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 He
                 shall
                 be
                 greater
                 and
                 richer
                 then
              
               Solomon
               ,
               
                 and
                 with
                 him
                 the
                 Nations
                 shall
                 make
                 peace
                 and
                 yield
                 him
                 obedience
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 Justice
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Miracles
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 perform
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 shall
                 rise
                 against
                 him
                 God
                 shall
                 give
                 him
                 up
                 into
                 his
                 hand
                 to
                 be
                 destroyed
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 Scripture
                 declares
                 his
                 Happiness
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Happiness
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 things
                 shall
                 be
                 changed
                 ,
                 only
              
               Israel
               
                 shall
                 have
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 our
                 Wise
                 men
                 say
                 expresly
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 difference
                 between
                 these
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 subduing
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 under
                 us
                 .
              
               So
               indeed
               sayes
               
                 Rab.
                 Samuel
              
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               them
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               He
               goes
               on
               ,
               
                 In
                 those
                 dayes
                 Victuals
                 shall
                 be
                 had
                 at
                 an
                 easie
                 rate
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 earth
                 brought
                 forth
                 Cates
                 and
                 Cloathes
              
               ;
               And
               afterwards
               ,
               
                 The
                 Messiah
                 shall
                 dye
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Sons
                 Son
                 shall
                 reign
                 after
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 shall
                 endure
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 shall
                 live
                 long
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 some
                 think
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 shall
                 continue
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 desired
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 store
                 of
                 Corn
                 and
                 Wealth
                 ,
                 ride
                 on
                 Horses
                 ,
                 and
                 drink
                 Wine
                 with
                 Musick
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 society
                 and
                 conversation
                 of
                 good
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 then
                 without
                 wearisomness
                 ,
                 trouble
                 ,
                 or
                 constraint
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Law
                 of
              
               Moses
               
                 shall
                 be
                 observed
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 20
              
               This
               is
               the
               summ
               of
               the
               Creed
               of
               the
               most
               sober
               part
               of
               the
               Jews
               concerning
               the
               Messiah
               whom
               they
               look
               and
               long
               for
               ;
               if
               any
               are
               so
               sober
               as
               to
               embrace
               it
               ;
               For
               the
               same
               Author
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               very
               few
               so
               minded
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               scarce
               anoth●r
               in
               an
               Age
               besides
               himself
               ;
               generally
               they
               look
               after
               nothing
               but
               Rule
               ,
               Dominion
               ,
               Wealth
               ,
               and
               Pleasure
               .
               But
               he
               ,
               and
               they
               all
               own
               him
               as
               a
               
                 temporal
                 King
              
               ,
               a
               mighty
               Warriour
               ,
               subduing
               the
               Nations
               unto
               the
               Jews
               ,
               a
               
                 Furius
                 Camillus
              
               ,
               or
               an
               Alexander
               ,
               or
               a
               Caesars
               of
               Redemption
               from
               sin
               ,
               death
               and
               Hell
               ,
               of
               Pardon
               of
               sin
               ,
               Justification
               and
               Righteousness
               ,
               of
               
                 eternal
                 Salvation
              
               by
               him
               ,
               they
               know
               ,
               they
               believe
               nothing
               .
               Maimonides
               thinks
               indeed
               ,
               that
               his
               Kingdom
               shall
               long
               continue
               ,
               not
               like
               Manasseth
               of
               late
               ,
               who
               supposeth
               that
               it
               might
               not
               abide
               above
               
                 forty
                 years
              
               ,
               and
               those
               immediately
               preceding
               the
               Day
               of
               Judgement
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 21
              
               It
               is
               sufficiently
               evident
               that
               this
               Opinion
               and
               Perswasion
               of
               the
               Jews
               which
               is
               Catholick
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               hath
               been
               so
               ever
               since
               they
               rejected
               the
               
                 true
                 Messiah
              
               ,
               contains
               an
               absolute
               renunciation
               of
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               old
               ,
               and
               an
               utter
               rejection
               of
               all
               the
               ends
               for
               which
               the
               Messiah
               was
               promised
               .
               I
               shall
               not
               therefore
               enter
               here
               upon
               a
               particular
               refutation
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               it
               will
               occur
               in
               our
               ensuing
               Discourses
               .
               Neither
               is
               this
               the
               Person
               about
               whom
               we
               contend
               with
               them
               :
               nor
               have
               we
               any
               concernment
               in
               him
               .
               When
               he
               comes
               ,
               let
               them
               make
               their
               b●st
               of
               him
               ;
               we
               have
               already
               received
               the
               
                 Captain
                 of
                 our
                 Salvation
              
               .
               What
               also
               they
               plead
               for
               themselves
               as
               the
               ground
               of
               their
               obstinacy
               in
               refusing
               the
               
                 True
                 Messiah
              
               ,
               must
               afterwards
               be
               particularly
               discussed
               .
               At
               present
               therefore
               ,
               I
               shall
               only
               reflect
               on
               those
               
                 depraved
                 habits
              
               of
               their
               minds
               ,
               which
               in
               concurrence
               with
               occasions
               and
               Temptations
               suited
               unto
               them
               ,
               have
               seduced
               them
               into
               these
               
                 low
                 ,
                 carnal
              
               ,
               and
               earthly
               imaginations
               about
               the
               
                 Promised
                 Seed
              
               ,
               his
               Person
               ,
               Office
               ,
               and
               Work
               that
               he
               was
               to
               perform
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 22
              
               In
               things
               therefore
               of
               this
               kind
               ,
               Ignorance
               of
               their
               miserable
               condition
               by
               nature
               ,
               both
               as
               to
               sin
               and
               wrath
               ,
               justly
               claims
               the
               first
               place
               .
               For
               although
               ,
               as
               was
               by
               instances
               before
               manifested
               ,
               the
               Evidence
               of
               Truth
               ,
               and
               Power
               of
               Traditions
               amongst
               them
               ,
               have
               prevailed
               with
               some
               ,
               to
               avow
               the
               notion
               of
               the
               
                 Sin
                 of
                 Adam
              
               and
               the
               corruption
               of
               our
               nature
               thereby
               ,
               yet
               indeed
               there
               is
               not
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               have
               a
               true
               sense
               and
               conviction
               of
               their
               
                 Natural
                 Condition
              
               ,
               and
               the
               misery
               that
               doth
               attend
               it
               .
               The
               Messiah
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               proved
               at
               large
               ,
               was
               first
               promised
               to
               relieve
               mankind
               from
               that
               state
               whereinto
               they
               were
               cast
               by
               the
               
                 Apostasie
                 of
                 Adam
              
               the
               Common
               Root
               and
               Parent
               of
               them
               all
               .
               Such
               as
               are
               mens
               apprehensions
               of
               that
               condition
               ,
               such
               also
               will
               be
               their
               thoughts
               concerning
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               who
               was
               promised
               to
               be
               a
               Deliverer
               from
               it
               .
               They
               who
               know
               themselves
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               favour
               of
               God
               thereby
               ,
               made
               obnoxious
               unto
               his
               eternal
               displeasure
               ,
               and
               disenabled
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               that
               shall
               please
               him
               ,
               as
               being
               cast
               into
               a
               state
               of
               
                 universal
                 Enmity
              
               against
               him
               ,
               must
               needs
               look
               on
               the
               Messiah
               promised
               in
               the
               Grace
               ,
               Goodness
               and
               Wisdom
               of
               God
               for
               a
               Saviour
               and
               Deliverer
               ,
               to
               be
               One
               that
               
               must
               by
               suitable
               wayes
               and
               means
               free
               them
               from
               Sin
               and
               Wrath
               ,
               procure
               for
               them
               the
               favour
               of
               God
               ,
               enable
               them
               to
               serve
               him
               again
               unto
               Acceptation
               ,
               and
               so
               bring
               them
               at
               length
               unto
               their
               
                 chief
                 End
              
               ,
               the
               everlasting
               enjoyment
               of
               him
               .
               As
               these
               things
               answer
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               are
               on
               both
               sides
               fully
               revealed
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               so
               the
               Church
               of
               old
               who
               had
               a
               due
               Apprehension
               of
               their
               own
               condition
               ,
               looked
               for
               such
               a
               Messiah
               as
               God
               had
               promised
               .
               Ignorance
               therefore
               of
               this
               condition
               ,
               is
               no
               small
               cause
               of
               the
               present
               Judaical
               misbelief
               .
               What
               ever
               may
               be
               the
               estate
               of
               other
               men
               ,
               about
               which
               they
               do
               not
               much
               trouble
               themselves
               ,
               for
               
                 their
                 parts
              
               they
               are
               Children
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               exempted
               from
               the
               common
               condition
               of
               mankind
               by
               the
               Priviledge
               of
               their
               Nativity
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               they
               are
               relieved
               by
               their
               circumcision
               ,
               by
               the
               pain
               whereof
               ,
               they
               make
               sufficient
               satisfaction
               for
               any
               ill
               they
               bring
               with
               them
               into
               this
               world
               .
               That
               they
               are
               
                 dead
                 in
                 Trespasses
                 and
                 Sins
              
               ,
               standing
               in
               need
               to
               be
               
                 born
                 again
              
               ;
               that
               they
               are
               by
               
                 nature
                 children
                 of
                 wrath
              
               ,
               obnoxious
               unto
               the
               curse
               of
               God
               ;
               that
               the
               sin
               of
               our
               first
               Parents
               is
               imputed
               unto
               them
               ,
               or
               that
               if
               it
               be
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               of
               any
               such
               demerit
               as
               Christians
               teach
               ,
               they
               believe
               not
               .
               Upon
               the
               matter
               they
               know
               no
               misery
               but
               what
               consists
               in
               Poverty
               ,
               Captivity
               and
               want
               of
               Rule
               and
               Dominion
               .
               And
               what
               should
               a
               
                 spiritual
                 Redeemer
              
               do
               unto
               these
               men
               ?
               What
               beauty
               or
               comeliness
               can
               he
               have
               in
               him
               ,
               for
               which
               of
               them
               he
               should
               be
               desired
               ?
               What
               Reason
               can
               they
               see
               ,
               why
               they
               should
               understand
               the
               Promises
               concerning
               him
               in
               such
               a
               way
               and
               sense
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               should
               not
               be
               concerned
               in
               them
               ?
               And
               this
               blindness
               had
               in
               a
               great
               measure
               possessed
               their
               minds
               at
               the
               first
               promulgation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               See
               John
               8.
               v.
               33
               ,
               34.
               
               Chap.
               9.
               v.
               40
               ,
               41.
               
               And
               therefore
               our
               Apostle
               in
               his
               Epistle
               unto
               the
               Romans
               ,
               wherein
               he
               deals
               both
               with
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               before
               he
               declares
               the
               Propitiation
               that
               was
               made
               ,
               with
               the
               Justification
               that
               was
               to
               be
               obtained
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               convinceth
               them
               all
               of
               their
               miserable
               lost
               condition
               ,
               on
               the
               account
               of
               sin
               ,
               Original
               and
               
                 Actual
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Untill
               therefore
               this
               Pride
               ,
               self-fulness
               ,
               and
               Ignorance
               of
               themselves
               be
               taken
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               rooted
               out
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
               all
               Promises
               of
               a
               
                 spiritual
                 Redeemer
              
               must
               needs
               be
               unsavoury
               unto
               them
               .
               They
               stand
               in
               no
               need
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               why
               should
               they
               desire
               him
               .
               An
               
                 Earthly
                 King
              
               that
               would
               give
               them
               Liberty
               ,
               Wealth
               ,
               Ease
               and
               Dominion
               ,
               they
               would
               gladly
               embrace
               ,
               and
               have
               long
               in
               vain
               looked
               for
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Ignorance
               of
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               God
               ,
               both
               as
               to
               what
               he
               requireth
               
                 
                   §
                
                 23
              
               that
               a
               man
               may
               be
               justified
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Judgement
               concerning
               the
               desert
               of
               sin
               ,
               hath
               the
               same
               effect
               upon
               them
               .
               Rom.
               10.
               v.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               The
               great
               End
               for
               which
               the
               Messiah
               was
               promised
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               in
               part
               declared
               ,
               and
               shall
               afterwards
               farther
               evince
               ,
               was
               to
               make
               
                 Attonement
                 for
                 sin
              
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               in
               
                 Everlasting
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 Dan.
              
               9.24
               .
               A
               Righteousness
               was
               to
               be
               brought
               in
               ,
               that
               might
               answer
               the
               Justice
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               abide
               its
               trial
               .
               Of
               what
               nature
               this
               Righteousness
               must
               be
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               declares
               ;
               and
               that
               as
               well
               in
               the
               Revelation
               it
               makes
               of
               the
               
                 Holiness
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               5.
               v.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Joshua
               24.
               v.
               19.
               
               Hab.
               1.
               v.
               13.
               as
               of
               the
               purity
               and
               severity
               of
               his
               Law
               ,
               Deut.
               33.
               v.
               2.
               
               Chap.
               27.
               v.
               26.
               and
               the
               absolute
               Perfection
               of
               his
               Justice
               in
               the
               Execution
               of
               it
               ,
               Psalm
               50.
               v.
               21.
               
               An
               Universal
               spotless
               innocency
               ,
               with
               a
               constant
               unerring
               Obedience
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               highest
               degree
               of
               Perfection
               ,
               are
               required
               to
               find
               Acceptation
               with
               this
               Holy
               and
               Righteous
               God.
               Of
               the
               Nature
               and
               necessity
               of
               this
               Righteousness
               the
               Jews
               are
               ignorant
               and
               regardless
               ;
               They
               and
               their
               Masters
               were
               so
               of
               old
               ,
               Matth.
               5.
               v.
               20.
               
               An
               outside
               ,
               partial
               ,
               hypocritical
               Observance
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               they
               suppose
               will
               serve
               their
               Turns
               .
               See
               Rom.
               9.
               v.
               31.
               
               And
               indeed
               there
               is
               not
               any
               thing
               that
               more
               openly
               discovers
               the
               miserable
               blindness
               of
               the
               present
               Jews
               ,
               then
               the
               consideration
               of
               what
               they
               insist
               upon
               ,
               as
               their
               Righteousness
               before
               God.
               The
               Faith
               and
               Obedience
               of
               their
               Fore-fathers
               ,
               the
               Priviledge
               of
               Circumcision
               ,
               some
               outward
               Observances
               of
               Mosaical
               Precepts
               ,
               with
               anxious
               scrupulous
               abstinencies
               ,
               self
               macerations
               in
               fasts
               ,
               with
               prayers
               by
               
                 tale
                 and
                 number
                 ,
                 Sabbath
              
               rests
               from
               outward
               labour
               with
               the
               like
               bodily
               exercises
               ,
               are
               the
               summ
               of
               what
               they
               plead
               for
               themselves
               .
               Now
               if
               these
               things
               which
               are
               absolutely
               in
               their
               own
               power
               ,
               will
               compose
               and
               make
               up
               a
               Righteou●ness
               acceptable
               unto
               God
               ,
               cover
               all
               the
               sins
               whereof
               they
               know
               themselves
               to
               be
               guilty
               ,
               to
               what
               end
               should
               they
               look
               for
               a
               Redeemer
               to
               bring
               in
               
                 Everlasting
                 Righteousn●ss
              
               ,
               or
               to
               make
               Attonement
               for
               sin
               ?
               Why
               should
               they
               look
               out
               in
               this
               case
               for
               Relief
               ,
               seeing
               they
               have
               enough
               at
               home
               to
               serve
               their
               turns
               ?
               Let
               them
               that
               are
               
                 we●●y
                 and
                 heavy
                 laden
              
               seek
               after
               such
               a
               Deliverer
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               need
               of
               him
               or
               his
               Salvation
               .
               According
               therefore
               as
               this
               building
               of
               Self-Righteousness
               went
               on
               and
               
               prospered
               amongst
               them
               ,
               Faith
               in
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               true
               Ends
               for
               which
               He
               was
               promised
               ,
               decayed
               every
               day
               more
               and
               more
               ,
               untill
               at
               length
               it
               was
               utterly
               lost
               .
               For
               as
               our
               Apostle
               tells
               them
               ,
               if
               Righteousness
               were
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               the
               Promise
               of
               the
               Messiah
               was
               to
               no
               purpose
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               Law
               made
               things
               Perfect
               ,
               the
               bringing
               in
               of
               another
               Priesthood
               and
               Sacrifice
               was
               altogether
               needless
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 24
              
               So
               is
               it
               also
               with
               them
               as
               to
               their
               Apprehension
               of
               the
               
                 Judgement
                 of
                 God
                 concerning
                 the
                 Desert
                 of
                 sin
                 .
              
               The
               natural
               notion
               hereof
               the
               vilest
               Hypocrites
               amongst
               them
               were
               sometimes
               perplexed
               withall
               .
               See
               Isa.
               33.
               v.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Micah
               6.
               v.
               8.
               
               But
               the
               generality
               of
               them
               have
               long
               endeavoured
               by
               prejudicate
               Imaginations
               ,
               to
               cast
               out
               the
               true
               and
               real
               sense
               of
               it
               .
               That
               God
               is
               angry
               at
               sin
               ,
               that
               in
               some
               cases
               an
               Attonement
               is
               needfull
               they
               will
               not
               deny
               .
               But
               so
               low
               and
               carnal
               are
               their
               thoughts
               of
               his
               severity
               ,
               that
               they
               think
               any
               thing
               may
               serve
               the
               turn
               to
               appease
               his
               Wrath
               ,
               or
               to
               satisfie
               his
               Justice
               ,
               especially
               towards
               them
               whom
               alone
               he
               loves
               .
               Their
               Afflictions
               and
               Persecutions
               ,
               the
               Death
               of
               their
               Children
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               Death
               ,
               especially
               if
               it
               be
               of
               a
               
                 painful
                 distemper
              
               ,
               they
               suppose
               to
               make
               a
               sufficient
               Propitiation
               for
               all
               their
               sins
               .
               Such
               mean
               and
               unworthy
               thoughts
               have
               they
               of
               the
               Majesty
               ,
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               Terror
               of
               the
               Lord.
               Of
               late
               also
               ,
               lest
               there
               should
               be
               a
               failure
               on
               any
               account
               ,
               they
               have
               found
               out
               an
               invention
               to
               give
               their
               sins
               unto
               the
               Devil
               by
               the
               
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 a
                 Cock
              
               ,
               the
               manner
               whereof
               is
               at
               large
               described
               by
               Buxtorfius
               in
               his
               
                 Synagoga
                 Judaica
              
               .
               And
               this
               also
               hath
               no
               small
               influence
               on
               their
               minds
               to
               pervert
               them
               from
               the
               Faith
               of
               their
               Fore-Fathers
               .
               Let
               the
               Messiah
               provide
               well
               for
               them
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               look
               well
               enough
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               as
               to
               that
               which
               is
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 25
              
               And
               hence
               ariseth
               also
               their
               
                 Ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Nature
                 ,
                 Vse
                 and
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 Mosaical
                 Law
                 ,
              
               which
               also
               contributes
               much
               to
               the
               producing
               of
               the
               same
               Effect
               upon
               them
               .
               To
               what
               End
               the
               Law
               was
               given
               ,
               whereunto
               it
               served
               ,
               what
               was
               the
               nature
               and
               proper
               use
               of
               its
               Institutions
               shall
               be
               declared
               as
               occasion
               is
               offered
               in
               the
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Epistle
               its
               self
               .
               For
               the
               present
               it
               may
               suffice
               unto
               our
               purpose
               ,
               to
               consider
               their
               Apprehensions
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               what
               influence
               they
               have
               into
               their
               misbelief
               .
               In
               general
               they
               look
               on
               the
               Law
               and
               their
               observance
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               only
               means
               of
               obtaining
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               making
               an
               Attonement
               with
               God.
               So
               they
               did
               of
               old
               ,
               Rom.
               9.
               v.
               32
               ,
               33
               ,
               34.
               
               In
               the
               observation
               of
               its
               Precepts
               they
               place
               all
               their
               Righteousness
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               its
               Sacrifices
               they
               look
               for
               Attonement
               of
               all
               their
               sins
               .
               That
               the
               Law
               was
               not
               given
               ,
               that
               the
               Sacrifices
               were
               not
               appointed
               for
               these
               Ends
               ,
               that
               the
               Fathers
               of
               old
               never
               attended
               unto
               them
               absolutely
               with
               any
               such
               Intention
               ,
               shall
               be
               afterwards
               declared
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               this
               Perswasion
               corrupts
               their
               minds
               as
               to
               their
               thoughts
               about
               the
               Messiah
               .
               For
               if
               Righteousness
               may
               be
               obtained
               ,
               and
               Attonement
               made
               without
               him
               ,
               to
               what
               End
               serves
               the
               Promise
               concerning
               him
               ?
               But
               having
               thus
               taken
               from
               him
               the
               whole
               Office
               and
               Work
               whereunto
               of
               God
               he
               was
               designed
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               not
               be
               thought
               altogether
               useless
               ,
               they
               have
               cut
               out
               for
               him
               the
               work
               and
               employment
               before
               mentioned
               .
               For
               looking
               on
               Righteousness
               and
               Attonement
               with
               the
               consequent
               of
               them
               Eternal
               Salvation
               ,
               as
               the
               proper
               Effects
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               they
               thought
               meet
               to
               leave
               unto
               their
               Messiah
               the
               work
               of
               procuring
               unto
               them
               Liberty
               ,
               Wealth
               ,
               and
               Dominion
               ,
               which
               they
               found
               by
               experience
               that
               the
               Law
               was
               not
               able
               to
               do
               .
               But
               had
               indeed
               their
               Eyes
               been
               opened
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               and
               themselves
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               found
               the
               Law
               no
               less
               insufficient
               to
               procure
               by
               its
               self
               an
               Heavenly
               than
               an
               Earthly
               Kingdom
               for
               them
               .
               And
               against
               their
               Prejudicate
               obstinacy
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               doth
               the
               Apostle
               principally
               oppose
               himself
               in
               his
               Epistle
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 26
              
               But
               here
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               some
               may
               possibly
               enquire
               ,
               how
               the
               Jews
               ,
               if
               they
               look
               for
               Attonement
               and
               the
               Remission
               of
               sins
               by
               the
               Sacrifices
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               can
               now
               expect
               to
               have
               their
               sins
               pardoned
               ,
               without
               which
               they
               cannot
               be
               eternally
               saved
               ,
               seeing
               they
               are
               confessedly
               destitute
               of
               all
               Legal
               Sacrifices
               whatever
               ?
               Have
               they
               found
               out
               some
               other
               way
               ,
               or
               do
               they
               utterly
               give
               over
               seeking
               after
               Salvation
               ?
               This
               very
               Question
               being
               put
               unto
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               he
               answers
               ;
               that
               they
               now
               obtain
               the
               pardon
               of
               their
               Sins
               ,
               
                 by
                 Repentance
                 and
                 Amendment
                 of
                 Life
              
               ;
               according
               to
               the
               Promises
               made
               in
               the
               Prophets
               unto
               that
               Purpose
               ;
               as
               Ezek.
               18.
               v.
               20.
               
               And
               concludes
               ,
               
                 Quamvis
                 jam
                 nulla
                 sint
                 sacrificia
                 quae
                 media
                 erant
                 ad
                 tanto
                 facilius
                 impetrandam
                 remissionem
                 peccatorum
                 ,
                 eadem
                 tamen
                 per
                 poenitentiam
                 ,
                 ac
                 resipiscentiam
                 declinando
                 a
                 viis
                 malis
                 impetratur
                 .
                 Although
                 there
                 are
                 now
                 no
                 Sacrifices
                 which
                 were
                 a
                 means
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 to
                 obtain
                 the
                 forgiveness
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 obtained
                 by
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 departure
                 from
                 wayes
                 of
                 evil
                 .
              
               
               This
               is
               their
               Hope
               which
               like
               that
               of
               the
               Hypocrite
               is
               as
               the
               giving
               up
               of
               the
               Ghost
               .
               For
               (
               1.
               )
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               
                 Repentance
                 and
                 Amendment
                 of
                 Life
              
               ,
               are
               required
               in
               them
               who
               seek
               after
               the
               forgiveness
               of
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               many
               Promises
               are
               made
               unto
               them
               ;
               But
               is
               this
               all
               that
               God
               required
               ,
               that
               sin
               might
               be
               forgiven
               ?
               They
               are
               sufficient
               indeed
               in
               their
               own
               way
               and
               place
               ,
               but
               are
               they
               so
               
                 absolutely
                 also
              
               ?
               Did
               not
               God
               moreover
               appoint
               and
               require
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               make
               use
               of
               Sacrifices
               to
               make
               attonement
               for
               sins
               ,
               without
               which
               they
               should
               not
               be
               done
               away
               ?
               See
               Levit.
               16.
               
               And
               (
               2.
               )
               What
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               that
               Plea
               ,
               that
               by
               Sacrifices
               indeed
               Remission
               of
               sins
               might
               more
               
                 easily
                 be
                 obtained
              
               ,
               but
               obtained
               it
               may
               be
               without
               them
               ?
               Doth
               this
               
                 more
                 easily
              
               respect
               God
               or
               man
               ?
               if
               they
               say
               it
               respects
               God
               ;
               I
               desire
               to
               know
               ,
               if
               he
               can
               pardon
               sin
               without
               Sacrifice
               ,
               why
               he
               cannot
               do
               it
               as
               easily
               as
               with
               them
               ?
               or
               what
               is
               he
               eased
               of
               by
               Sacrifices
               ?
               If
               it
               respect
               themselves
               ,
               as
               indeed
               it
               doth
               ,
               then
               it
               may
               be
               enquired
               what
               it
               is
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               eased
               of
               in
               the
               obtaining
               of
               the
               Pardon
               of
               sins
               ,
               by
               the
               use
               of
               Sacrifices
               ;
               when
               that
               is
               again
               restored
               unto
               them
               ?
               this
               can
               be
               of
               nothing
               but
               of
               that
               which
               they
               are
               now
               forced
               to
               make
               use
               of
               ,
               for
               that
               end
               and
               purpose
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               that
               ?
               Why
               
                 Repentance
                 and
                 Amendment
                 of
                 Life
              
               .
               If
               then
               they
               had
               their
               Sacrifices
               these
               might
               be
               spared
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               much
               in
               them
               abated
               which
               at
               present
               is
               necessary
               .
               This
               then
               it
               seems
               was
               the
               End
               why
               God
               instituted
               Sacrifices
               ,
               namely
               that
               these
               Jews
               might
               obtain
               pardon
               of
               sin
               ,
               without
               either
               Repentance
               or
               Amendment
               .
               And
               this
               is
               that
               which
               they
               love
               as
               their
               souls
               ;
               namely
               that
               they
               may
               live
               in
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               be
               acquitted
               of
               all
               Danger
               by
               Sacrifices
               and
               outward
               services
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               Attonement
               for
               sin
               is
               expresly
               necessary
               ,
               or
               all
               the
               Institutions
               of
               Sacrifices
               for
               that
               End
               of
               old
               were
               vain
               and
               ludicrous
               .
               At
               the
               same
               time
               when
               Sacrifices
               were
               in
               use
               ,
               Repentance
               was
               also
               required
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               be
               a
               cause
               or
               means
               for
               the
               same
               End
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               kind
               with
               them
               .
               And
               therefore
               notwithstanding
               their
               Pretence
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               no
               Jew
               upon
               his
               own
               Principles
               ,
               can
               now
               in
               the
               total
               Cessation
               of
               all
               Sacrifices
               ,
               obtain
               either
               Pardon
               of
               sin
               here
               ,
               or
               Salvation
               hereafter
               .
               But
               to
               proceed
               .
            
             
               Their
               corrupt
               
                 carnal
                 Affections
              
               have
               moreover
               greatly
               contributed
               ,
               and
               yet
               do
               so
               
                 
                   §
                
                 27
              
               unto
               their
               Obstinacy
               in
               their
               Unbelief
               .
               Hence
               have
               they
               coyned
               their
               self-pleasing
               imaginations
               about
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               the
               work
               that
               he
               hath
               to
               do
               ,
               That
               He
               should
               be
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               reign
               gloriously
               ,
               that
               his
               Dominion
               should
               be
               over
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               endure
               throughout
               all
               Generations
               ,
               was
               promised
               concerning
               him
               from
               the
               Beginning
               .
               They
               think
               much
               therefore
               what
               Advantage
               this
               Kingdom
               may
               afford
               unto
               them
               ,
               comparing
               it
               in
               their
               minds
               with
               those
               other
               Empires
               which
               they
               see
               in
               the
               world
               .
               Wealth
               ,
               Ease
               ,
               Liberty
               ,
               Dominion
               ,
               or
               a
               share
               in
               Power
               and
               Rule
               are
               the
               things
               that
               please
               their
               
                 carnal
                 minds
              
               ,
               and
               evidently
               fill
               them
               with
               Envy
               and
               Wrath
               against
               them
               by
               whom
               they
               are
               possessed
               .
               These
               things
               they
               look
               after
               and
               hope
               for
               ;
               as
               the
               only
               things
               that
               are
               desirable
               ,
               the
               only
               Pledges
               indeed
               of
               the
               favour
               of
               God.
               No
               Persons
               on
               the
               Earth
               have
               their
               thoughts
               more
               fixed
               on
               them
               then
               they
               .
               As
               their
               Oppressions
               increase
               ,
               so
               do
               their
               Desires
               after
               Liberty
               and
               Rule
               ;
               and
               they
               have
               learned
               nothing
               by
               their
               Poverty
               ,
               but
               to
               grow
               in
               a
               greedy
               fierceness
               after
               Riches
               .
               And
               when
               they
               would
               at
               any
               time
               set
               out
               the
               care
               of
               God
               towards
               their
               Nation
               ,
               they
               declare
               that
               
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 was
                 worth
                 so
                 many
                 thousand
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 or
                 drove
                 such
                 a
                 Trade
                 ,
                 or
                 was
                 in
                 such
                 favour
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 rode
                 in
                 a
                 Coach
                 or
                 Charriot
              
               ;
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               Address
               of
               Manasseh
               unto
               the
               English.
               This
               Covetousness
               ,
               and
               Ambition
               with
               Revengefull
               thoughts
               against
               their
               Oppressors
               possessing
               their
               minds
               ,
               makes
               them
               desire
               ,
               hope
               and
               believe
               that
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               their
               Messiah
               shall
               be
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               that
               therein
               their
               Enjoyments
               shall
               be
               as
               large
               ,
               as
               what
               ever
               now
               their
               Fancy
               can
               reach
               unto
               .
               And
               so
               perfectly
               are
               they
               under
               the
               Power
               of
               these
               lusts
               and
               earthly
               desires
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               that
               take
               away
               their
               Hopes
               of
               satisfying
               of
               them
               in
               the
               good
               things
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               on
               very
               easie
               terms
               bid
               adieu
               unto
               their
               Messiah
               ,
               or
               grant
               that
               he
               is
               already
               come
               .
               But
               whilest
               they
               are
               obstinately
               fixed
               in
               the
               expectation
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               tell
               them
               of
               a
               
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Heavenly
                 Kingdom
              
               ,
               wherein
               the
               poorest
               and
               most
               persecuted
               Person
               on
               the
               Earth
               may
               have
               as
               good
               an
               Interest
               ,
               and
               enjoy
               as
               much
               Benefit
               by
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               greatest
               Monarch
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               you
               do
               but
               cast
               away
               your
               words
               into
               the
               wind
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Since
               the
               Propagation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               and
               its
               success
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               Envy
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 28
              
               another
               corrupt
               Lust
               ,
               against
               the
               
                 Gentile
                 Believers
              
               ,
               hath
               exceedingly
               perverted
               their
               
               minds
               ,
               in
               their
               Notions
               about
               the
               Messiah
               .
               And
               this
               they
               are
               filled
               withall
               upon
               a
               twofold
               account
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               Upon
               that
               of
               the
               
                 Spiritual
                 Priviledges
              
               which
               they
               saw
               claimed
               by
               them
               .
               That
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               or
               Nations
               of
               the
               Earth
               distinct
               from
               Israel
               ,
               should
               be
               Fellow-Heirs
               in
               the
               Promise
               with
               the
               Posterity
               of
               Abraham
               according
               unto
               the
               flesh
               ,
               was
               declared
               by
               all
               the
               Prophets
               of
               old
               .
               But
               yet
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               shewed
               ,
               this
               was
               done
               by
               them
               in
               that
               obscure
               manner
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               Revelation
               made
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               the
               Grace
               and
               Counsel
               of
               God
               therein
               is
               called
               a
               
                 Mysterie
                 hid
                 from
                 the
                 Ages
                 that
                 went
                 before
                 .
              
               Wherefore
               when
               this
               Design
               of
               the
               Love
               and
               Wisdom
               of
               God
               was
               brought
               to
               Light
               ,
               it
               filled
               the
               Jews
               who
               had
               lost
               the
               faith
               of
               it
               with
               Envy
               and
               Wrath.
               See
               Acts
               13.
               v.
               45
               ,
               46
               ,
               47
               ,
               50.
               
               Chap.
               22.
               v.
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               1
               
               Thess.
               2.
               v.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               The
               Stories
               of
               all
               Ages
               from
               thence
               unto
               this
               Day
               testifie
               the
               same
               ,
               nor
               do
               they
               yet
               stick
               to
               express
               these
               
                 corrupt
                 Affections
              
               ,
               as
               occasion
               is
               offered
               .
               And
               this
               Envy
               being
               greatly
               predominant
               in
               th●m
               hardens
               them
               in
               their
               imagination
               of
               such
               a
               Messiah
               ,
               as
               by
               whom
               the
               Gentiles
               may
               receive
               no
               Benefit
               ,
               but
               what
               may
               accrue
               unto
               them
               by
               becoming
               their
               Servants
               .
               They
               cannot
               endure
               to
               hear
               unto
               this
               Day
               that
               the
               Gentiles
               should
               be
               equal
               sharers
               with
               themselves
               in
               the
               Promise
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               They
               would
               have
               him
               unto
               themselves
               alone
               ,
               or
               not
               at
               all
               .
               And
               this
               keeps
               up
               their
               Desires
               and
               Expectations
               of
               such
               an
               one
               as
               they
               have
               fancied
               for
               their
               own
               Ends
               and
               Purposes
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 29
              
               Again
               ,
               Their
               Envy
               against
               the
               Gentiles
               is
               greatly
               increased
               and
               excited
               by
               the
               Oppressions
               and
               Sufferings
               from
               them
               which
               they
               undergoe
               .
               This
               adds
               hatred
               and
               desire
               of
               Revenge
               unto
               it
               ,
               which
               render
               it
               impotent
               and
               unruly
               .
               I
               speak
               not
               now
               of
               their
               present
               and
               past
               sufferings
               from
               Christians
               ,
               which
               in
               many
               places
               have
               been
               unrighteous
               and
               inhumane
               ,
               and
               so
               undoubtedly
               a
               great
               occasion
               of
               hardning
               them
               in
               their
               obstinacy
               ,
               but
               of
               their
               
                 long
                 continued
                 oppressions
              
               under
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               in
               general
               .
               Having
               been
               greatly
               harrased
               and
               wasted
               by
               them
               in
               most
               Ages
               ,
               and
               having
               a
               Deliverer
               promised
               unto
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               strongly
               enclined
               to
               fancy
               such
               a
               Deliverance
               as
               being
               peculiarly
               th●irs
               ,
               should
               enable
               them
               to
               avenge
               themselves
               on
               their
               Old
               Enemies
               and
               Oppressors
               .
               And
               this
               they
               think
               must
               be
               done
               ,
               not
               by
               an
               Heavenly
               Spiritual
               King
               ,
               ruling
               in
               the
               things
               concerning
               Religion
               and
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               by
               one
               that
               having
               a
               ●●ghty
               Kingdom
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               shall
               by
               force
               and
               Power
               subdue
               their
               Enemies
               under
               them
               .
               Such
               an
               one
               therefore
               they
               desire
               and
               look
               for
               ;
               and
               how
               hard
               it
               is
               for
               them
               to
               depose
               these
               thoughts
               unless
               they
               are
               freed
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               from
               the
               
                 ●●rn●l
                 Aff●ct●●ns
              
               mentioned
               ,
               is
               not
               hard
               to
               ghess
               .
               And
               these
               are
               some
               of
               those
               especial
               occasions
               w●ereby
               the
               Jews
               through
               their
               own
               blindness
               are
               hardened
               in
               their
               unbeli●f
               ,
               and
               diso●●dience
               unto
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               whereunto
               others
               of
               the
               like
               kind
               may
               be
               added
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 30
              
               This
               is
               the
               Faith
               and
               Expectation
               of
               the
               
                 present
                 Jews
              
               all
               the
               world
               over
               concerning
               the
               Messiah
               in
               whom
               they
               place
               th●ir
               Confidence
               .
               A
               
                 meer
                 man
              
               he
               is
               to
               be
               ;
               a
               King
               over
               the
               Jews
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               who
               shall
               conqu●r
               many
               Nations
               ,
               and
               so
               give
               Peace
               ,
               Prosperity
               and
               Plenty
               unto
               all
               the
               Israelites
               in
               their
               own
               Land.
               But
               what
               great
               matter
               is
               in
               all
               this
               ?
               Have
               not
               other
               men
               done
               as
               much
               or
               more
               for
               their
               Citizens
               and
               People
               ?
               Can
               they
               fancy
               that
               their
               Messiah
               should
               be
               more
               victorious
               or
               successfull
               then
               Alexander
               ?
               they
               dare
               not
               hope
               it
               .
               At
               a
               Disputation
               before
               the
               Pope
               and
               Cardinals
               at
               Rome
               which
               they
               have
               recorded
               in
               
                 Shebat
                 Jehuda
              
               ,
               they
               openly
               professed
               that
               they
               never
               expected
               so
               great
               glory
               by
               their
               Messiah
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               they
               saw
               them
               attended
               withall
               .
               And
               Manasseh
               confesseth
               that
               it
               is
               no
               great
               or
               extraordinary
               matter
               which
               they
               looked
               for
               by
               him
               .
               
                 De
                 Resur
                 .
                 lib.
              
               2.
               cap.
               21.
               
               
                 Non
                 est
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 tantum
                 miraculum
                 si
                 Messias
                 veniat
                 subjugatum
                 regna
                 sibi
                 &
                 imperia
                 multa
                 ,
                 cum
                 non
                 raro
                 accidisse
                 videamus
                 ut
                 humiles
                 aliqui
                 abjectique
                 ad
                 regna
                 &
                 imperia
                 pervenerint
                 ,
                 terrarumque
                 multarum
                 Domini
                 fierent
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 Miracle
                 that
                 the
                 Messiah
                 should
                 come
                 and
                 subdue
                 many
                 Kingdoms
                 and
                 Empires
                 unto
                 himself
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 often
                 falls
                 out
                 that
                 men
                 of
                 mean
                 and
                 abject
                 condition
                 ,
                 do
                 come
                 unto
                 Kingdoms
                 and
                 Empires
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 made
                 Lords
                 of
                 many
                 Countreys
                 .
              
               It
               is
               so
               indeed
               ;
               they
               say
               nothing
               of
               him
               ,
               but
               what
               may
               be
               paralelled
               in
               the
               Stories
               of
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               especially
               considering
               the
               shortness
               of
               his
               reign
               which
               they
               begin
               to
               think
               shall
               not
               be
               above
               forty
               years
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 31
              
               But
               do
               these
               things
               answer
               the
               Promises
               made
               concerning
               him
               from
               the
               foundation
               
               of
               the
               world
               ?
               Is
               this
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Promise
               given
               unto
               Adam
               ?
               Was
               this
               the
               End
               of
               the
               Call
               and
               Separation
               of
               Abraham
               ?
               This
               the
               intendment
               of
               the
               Promise
               made
               unto
               him
               ,
               that
               in
               
                 his
                 seed
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 should
                 be
                 blessed
                 ?
              
               Is
               this
               only
               the
               importance
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               towards
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               many
               of
               them
               shall
               be
               conquered
               ?
               Was
               this
               the
               intent
               of
               the
               Oath
               made
               unto
               David
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               sure
               mercies
               confirmed
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               ,
               thereby
               ?
               Do
               all
               the
               Promises
               in
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               set
               out
               in
               words
               glorious
               and
               magnificent
               ,
               end
               in
               a
               Warri●ur
               ,
               inferior
               it
               may
               be
               unto
               many
               of
               those
               whose
               destruction
               they
               Prophesied
               of
               ?
               Or
               is
               not
               this
               rather
               a
               way
               to
               expose
               the
               whole
               Old
               Testament
               unto
               scorn
               and
               reproach
               ,
               as
               making
               the
               Promises
               thereof
               not
               to
               extend
               unto
               that
               Glory
               ,
               which
               in
               others
               the
               Penmen
               of
               it
               despised
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               to
               regard
               only
               things
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               with
               them
               ?
               Was
               this
               the
               Expectation
               of
               the
               Fathers
               of
               old
               ?
               Is
               this
               that
               which
               they
               desired
               ,
               prayed
               for
               ,
               longed
               for
               ,
               esteeming
               all
               the
               Glory
               of
               their
               present
               Enjoyments
               as
               nothing
               in
               comparison
               of
               it
               ?
               What
               is
               in
               this
               Messiah
               that
               he
               should
               be
               the
               Hope
               and
               
                 Desire
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
              
               ?
               Did
               God
               set
               him
               forth
               as
               the
               great
               Effect
               of
               his
               Love
               ,
               Grace
               ,
               Goodness
               and
               Faithfulness
               towards
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               bring
               forth
               a
               
                 Military
                 King
              
               ,
               in
               whose
               exploits
               they
               were
               not
               all
               to
               be
               concerned
               ?
               Was
               the
               Church
               in
               travail
               for
               so
               many
               Generations
               to
               bring
               forth
               this
               Fighter
               ?
               Had
               they
               no
               Eye
               of
               old
               unto
               Spiritual
               and
               Eternal
               things
               in
               the
               Promise
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ?
               Of
               late
               indeed
               
                 Josephus
                 Albo
              
               tells
               us
               that
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               is
               not
               fundamental
               ;
               And
               Hiliel
               of
               old
               maintained
               that
               Hezekiah
               was
               the
               M●ssiah
               ;
               He
               should
               have
               been
               so
               ,
               saith
               another
               ,
               had
               he
               composed
               a
               Song
               unto
               God.
               Barcosba
               a
               seditious
               Negromancer
               is
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               sayes
               
                 R.
                 Akiha
              
               ;
               He
               shall
               come
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               immediately
               before
               the
               Resurrection
               saith
               Manasse
               .
               But
               do
               these
               thoughts
               suit
               the
               Faith
               ,
               Hope
               ,
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               Expectations
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               old
               ?
               Do
               they
               answer
               any
               one
               Promise
               of
               God
               concerning
               him
               ?
               No
               man
               not
               utterly
               unacquainted
               with
               the
               Scripture
               can
               give
               the
               least
               countenance
               unto
               such
               imaginations
               .
            
             
               What
               all
               this
               while
               is
               become
               of
               the
               work
               every
               where
               in
               the
               Scripture
               assigned
               
                 
                   §
                
                 32
              
               unto
               the
               Messiah
               ?
               Who
               is
               that
               cast
               off
               unto
               ?
               Who
               shall
               
                 break
                 the
                 Serpents
                 Head
              
               ?
               Who
               shall
               take
               away
               the
               curse
               that
               entered
               on
               Sin
               ?
               Who
               shall
               be
               a
               blessing
               unto
               all
               Nations
               ?
               To
               whom
               shall
               the
               Gentiles
               be
               gathered
               to
               be
               saved
               by
               him
               ?
               Who
               shall
               be
               a
               Priest
               after
               the
               Order
               of
               Melchizedeck
               ?
               Who
               shall
               have
               a
               
                 Body
                 prepared
                 him
              
               to
               offer
               in
               stead
               of
               the
               Sacrifices
               of
               the
               Law
               ?
               Who
               shall
               have
               his
               hands
               and
               feet
               pierced
               in
               his
               suffering
               ,
               and
               his
               Vesture
               parted
               by
               Lot
               ?
               Who
               shall
               make
               his
               Soul
               an
               Offering
               for
               sin
               ?
               Who
               shall
               be
               bruised
               ,
               grieved
               ,
               and
               afflicted
               by
               God
               himself
               ,
               because
               he
               shall
               bear
               the
               Iniquities
               of
               his
               People
               ?
               Who
               shall
               make
               Attonement
               for
               Transgressors
               and
               bring
               in
               everlasting
               Righteousness
               ?
               Who
               shall
               for
               ever
               make
               Intercession
               for
               Transgressors
               ?
               And
               who
               shall
               sit
               at
               the
               
                 Right
                 Hand
                 of
                 God
              
               in
               his
               Rule
               over
               the
               whole
               world
               ?
               All
               these
               things
               and
               sundry
               others
               of
               the
               like
               kind
               ,
               are
               openly
               and
               frequently
               promised
               concerning
               the
               true
               Messiah
               ,
               whereof
               not
               any
               of
               them
               is
               to
               be
               accomplished
               in
               or
               by
               him
               whom
               they
               look
               for
               .
               But
               these
               men
               indeed
               take
               a
               way
               to
               destroy
               all
               Religion
               ,
               and
               to
               turn
               the
               
                 whole
                 Bible
              
               into
               a
               story
               of
               earthly
               things
               ,
               without
               either
               Life
               ,
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               Heavenly
               Mystery
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               acknowledged
               that
               there
               are
               many
               Promises
               of
               Mercy
               and
               Glory
               unto
               the
               
                 
                   §
                
                 33
              
               Church
               in
               the
               Dayes
               of
               the
               Messiah
               expressed
               in
               Words
               ,
               whose
               first
               literal
               sense
               represents
               things
               outward
               and
               temporall
               .
               And
               there
               is
               a
               threefold
               Interpretation
               of
               them
               contended
               for
               .
               The
               first
               is
               that
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               who
               would
               have
               them
               all
               understood
               according
               unto
               their
               
                 literall
                 importance
              
               ,
               without
               the
               allowance
               of
               any
               Figure
               or
               Allegory
               in
               them
               .
               But
               no
               thing
               can
               be
               more
               vain
               then
               this
               imagination
               ;
               nor
               do
               they
               make
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               where
               they
               suppose
               that
               it
               will
               serve
               their
               present
               design
               .
               For
               whereas
               the
               Wisest
               of
               them
               do
               grant
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Messiah
               the
               
                 Nature
                 of
                 things
              
               shall
               not
               be
               changed
               ,
               but
               only
               their
               use
               ,
               many
               of
               these
               Promises
               in
               their
               first
               literall
               sense
               ,
               import
               a
               full
               and
               direct
               alteration
               in
               the
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               and
               all
               things
               contained
               in
               them
               .
               So
               Isa.
               11.
               v.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               
                 Lions
                 ,
                 Bears
                 ,
                 Leopards
                 ,
                 Cockatrices
                 ,
                 Aspes
                 ,
                 Calves
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 young
                 Children
              
               are
               said
               all
               to
               live
               ,
               feed
               ,
               and
               play
               together
               .
               And
               Chap.
               60.
               v.
               7.
               
               That
               the
               
                 Flocks
                 of
                 Kedar
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Rams
                 of
                 Nebaioth
              
               should
               minister
               unto
               the
               Church
               ;
               ver
               .
               16.
               that
               they
               sho●ld
               suck
               the
               
                 Milk
                 
                 of
                 Kings
              
               ;
               and
               ver
               .
               19.
               that
               the
               Sun
               should
               no
               more
               give
               light
               by
               day
               ;
               and
               yet
               ver
               .
               20.
               that
               it
               should
               no
               more
               
                 go
                 down
                 .
                 Chap.
              
               65.
               v.
               17.
               
               That
               new
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               Earth
               shall
               be
               created
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               old
               shall
               be
               remembered
               no
               more
               ;
               that
               Trees
               and
               Fields
               shall
               rejoyce
               and
               clap
               their
               hands
               for
               gladness
               ;
               with
               other
               things
               innumerable
               in
               the
               same
               kind
               .
               Now
               if
               they
               grant
               ,
               as
               they
               must
               ,
               unless
               they
               intend
               to
               expose
               all
               Sacred
               Truth
               to
               the
               scorn
               and
               contempt
               of
               Atheists
               ,
               that
               these
               expressions
               are
               figurative
               and
               Allegorical
               ,
               they
               must
               do
               the
               same
               in
               all
               other
               Promises
               of
               earthly
               things
               ,
               as
               of
               Peace
               ,
               Plenty
               ,
               Victory
               ,
               long
               Life
               ,
               Dominion
               ,
               Wealth
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               being
               set
               out
               in
               the
               same
               kind
               of
               Allegorial
               Expressions
               .
               At
               least
               they
               cannot
               make
               them
               in
               the
               
                 strict
                 literal
                 sense
              
               of
               the
               words
               the
               object
               of
               their
               Faith
               and
               Expectation
               ,
               unless
               they
               can
               by
               some
               infallible
               rule
               declare
               ,
               what
               is
               figuratively
               to
               be
               understood
               in
               them
               ,
               what
               properly
               ,
               or
               which
               Promises
               are
               expressed
               Allegorically
               ,
               which
               not
               .
               And
               this
               they
               can
               never
               do
               .
               The
               Event
               therefore
               is
               the
               only
               infallible
               Interpreter
               of
               the
               meaning
               of
               such
               Prophetical
               Predictions
               ;
               what
               ever
               precedes
               that
               ,
               is
               but
               conjecture
               .
               Wherefore
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 34
              
               Secondly
               ,
               Some
               interpret
               all
               these
               Promises
               and
               
                 Prophesies
                 Spiritually
              
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               respect
               unto
               those
               outward
               terrene
               things
               ,
               which
               are
               made
               use
               of
               in
               figurative
               Expressions
               only
               to
               shaddow
               out
               those
               spiritual
               ,
               heavenly
               ,
               and
               eternal
               things
               which
               are
               intended
               in
               them
               .
               And
               indeed
               this
               way
               of
               Interpretation
               which
               Calvin
               follows
               in
               all
               his
               Commentaries
               ,
               is
               attended
               with
               great
               probability
               of
               Truth
               .
               For
               the
               main
               Ends
               and
               work
               for
               which
               the
               Messiah
               was
               promised
               ,
               being
               as
               we
               have
               proved
               Spiritual
               and
               eternall
               ,
               and
               whereas
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               many
               promises
               of
               things
               relating
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               condition
               of
               them
               that
               believe
               in
               him
               are
               Allegorically
               expressed
               (
               it
               being
               the
               constant
               way
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               to
               shaddow
               out
               spiritual
               and
               heavenly
               things
               ,
               by
               things
               earthly
               and
               carnall
               ,
               )
               this
               way
               of
               interpreting
               the
               Promises
               ,
               seems
               to
               have
               great
               countenance
               given
               unto
               it
               ,
               both
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               things
               themselves
               ,
               and
               the
               constant
               tenour
               of
               the
               
                 Prophetical
                 Style
              
               .
               According
               unto
               this
               Rule
               of
               Interpretation
               ,
               all
               that
               is
               foretold
               in
               the
               Psalms
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               of
               the
               Deliverance
               ,
               Rest
               ,
               Peace
               ,
               Glory
               ,
               Rule
               and
               Dominion
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               of
               the
               subjection
               and
               subserviency
               of
               Nations
               ,
               Kingdoms
               ,
               Rulers
               ,
               Kings
               and
               Queens
               thereunto
               ,
               intends
               only
               either
               the
               
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Grace
              
               ,
               consisting
               in
               Faith
               ,
               Love
               ,
               Holiness
               ,
               Righteousness
               and
               Peace
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               with
               that
               spirituall
               Beauty
               and
               Glory
               which
               is
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               or
               the
               
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               its
               self
               where
               lyes
               our
               Happiness
               and
               Reward
               .
               And
               indeed
               this
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               Promises
               ,
               as
               in
               respect
               of
               many
               of
               them
               it
               is
               evidently
               certain
               ,
               true
               ,
               and
               proper
               ,
               they
               being
               so
               expounded
               in
               the
               Gospel
               it self
               ;
               so
               in
               respect
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               it
               is
               safe
               ,
               and
               satisfactory
               to
               the
               souls
               of
               Believers
               .
               For
               they
               who
               are
               really
               made
               partakers
               of
               the
               spiritual
               good
               things
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               are
               subjects
               of
               his
               spiritual
               Kingdom
               ,
               do
               find
               and
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               Liberty
               ,
               Rest
               ,
               Peace
               and
               Glory
               ,
               those
               durable
               Riches
               therein
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               abundantly
               content
               withall
               ,
               what
               ever
               their
               outward
               condition
               in
               this
               World
               may
               be
               .
               And
               unto
               this
               Exposition
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               main
               and
               prime
               intendment
               of
               the
               Promises
               ,
               the
               whole
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospell
               gives
               countenance
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 35
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               Some
               acknowledging
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Messiah
               to
               be
               Heavenly
               and
               Spiritual
               ,
               and
               the
               Promises
               generally
               to
               intend
               spiritual
               and
               heavenly
               Glory
               and
               Riches
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Grace
               and
               Peace
               in
               
                 Christ
                 Jesus
              
               ,
               do
               yet
               suppose
               moreover
               that
               there
               is
               in
               many
               of
               them
               an
               intimation
               given
               of
               a
               blessed
               ,
               quiet
               ,
               peaceable
               ,
               flourishing
               estate
               of
               the
               Church
               through
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               this
               world
               .
               But
               this
               they
               do
               with
               these
               limitations
               .
               (
               1.
               )
               That
               these
               Promises
               were
               not
               made
               unto
               the
               Jews
               as
               they
               were
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               according
               unto
               the
               flesh
               ,
               primarily
               and
               absolutely
               ,
               but
               unto
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               children
               of
               Abraham
               according
               unto
               the
               Promise
               ,
               Heirs
               of
               his
               Faith
               and
               Blessing
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               they
               are
               made
               unto
               all
               them
               who
               receive
               and
               believe
               in
               the
               promised
               Messiah
               ,
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               with
               whom
               as
               we
               have
               proved
               ,
               the
               Priviledge
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               interest
               in
               the
               Promises
               was
               to
               remain
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               That
               the
               Accomplishment
               of
               these
               Promises
               is
               reserved
               unto
               an
               
                 appointed
                 time
              
               when
               God
               shall
               have
               accomplished
               his
               work
               of
               severity
               on
               the
               
                 Apostate
                 Jews
              
               ,
               and
               of
               Tryal
               and
               Patience
               towards
               the
               called
               Gentiles
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               That
               upon
               the
               coming
               of
               that
               season
               ,
               the
               Lord
               
               will
               by
               one
               means
               or
               other
               ,
               take
               off
               the
               Veyl
               from
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               Remnant
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               turn
               them
               from
               ungodliness
               unto
               the
               Grace
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ;
               after
               which
               ,
               the
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               being
               made
               one
               Fold
               under
               the
               great
               Shepheard
               of
               our
               souls
               ,
               shall
               enjoy
               Rest
               and
               Peace
               in
               this
               world
               .
               This
               they
               think
               to
               be
               intimated
               in
               many
               of
               the
               Promises
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               which
               are
               brought
               over
               unto
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               yet
               unaccomplished
               ,
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Revelation
               .
               And
               herein
               lyes
               all
               the
               Glory
               which
               the
               Jews
               can
               or
               may
               expect
               ,
               and
               that
               only
               on
               such
               terms
               ,
               as
               yet
               they
               will
               not
               admit
               of
               .
               But
               these
               things
               must
               all
               of
               them
               be
               spoken
               unto
               at
               large
               ,
               when
               we
               come
               to
               answer
               the
               Objections
               which
               they
               take
               from
               them
               ,
               unto
               our
               Faith
               in
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
              
               
            
             
               That
               which
               above
               all
               things
               manifests
               the
               Folly
               and
               Irreligion
               of
               the
               imagination
               
                 
                   §
                
                 36
              
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               about
               the
               Person
               and
               Work
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               is
               the
               Event
               .
               The
               
                 true
                 Messiah
              
               is
               long
               since
               come
               ,
               hath
               accomplished
               the
               work
               assigned
               unto
               him
               ,
               made
               known
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               consequent
               Promises
               ,
               with
               the
               Salvation
               that
               he
               was
               to
               effect
               ,
               no
               way
               answering
               the
               expectation
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               his
               Genealogie
               according
               unto
               the
               flesh
               .
               And
               this
               is
               that
               which
               is
               the
               second
               Supposition
               ,
               on
               which
               all
               the
               Discourses
               and
               Reasonings
               of
               the
               Apostle
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               is
               founded
               ,
               and
               which
               being
               absolutely
               destructive
               of
               the
               
                 Judaical
                 Infidelity
              
               ,
               shall
               be
               fully
               confirmed
               in
               our
               ensuing
               Dissertations
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Exercitatio
               XII
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Second
                   Principle
                   supposed
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                
                 Paul
                 
                   in
                   his
                   Discourses
                   with
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   .
                   The
                   Promised
                   Messiah
                   was
                   then
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   done
                   his
                   Work.
                   The
                   first
                   Promise
                   recorded
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   Promise
                   with
                   the
                   limitation
                   of
                   time
                   for
                   his
                   coming
                   necessary
                   .
                   First
                   determination
                   hereof
                   made
                   by
                
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 49.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Promise
                   confined
                   to
                
                 Judah
                 ;
                 
                   afterwards
                   to
                
                 David
                 ;
                 
                   no
                   more
                   restrained
                   .
                   Jews
                   self-contradicting
                   exceptions
                   to
                   the
                   words
                   of
                
                 Jacob's
                 
                   Prophesie
                   .
                   Interpretation
                   of
                
                 Jarchi
                 .
                 Of
                 Aben
                 Ezra
                 
                   examined
                   .
                   Who
                   meant
                   by
                
                 Judah
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Tribe
                   .
                   Not
                   his
                   Person
                   proved
                   .
                   Scepter
                   and
                   Scribe
                   how
                   continued
                   in
                
                 Judah
                 .
                 
                   The
                   same
                   Polity
                   under
                   various
                   Forms
                   of
                   Government
                   .
                   How
                   long
                   they
                   continued
                   .
                   Did
                   not
                   depart
                   on
                   the
                   Conquest
                   of
                
                 Pompey
                 .
                 
                   Nor
                   Reign
                   of
                
                 Herod
                 .
                 
                   Continuance
                   of
                   the
                   Sanhedrim
                   .
                   The
                   name
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 whence
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Place
                   and
                   Court
                   of
                   Judges
                   .
                   Jews
                   Etymologie
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   .
                   Institution
                   of
                   that
                   Court
                   ,
                
                 Numb
                 .
                 11.16
                 .
                 
                   The
                   order
                   of
                   the
                   Court.
                   Place
                   of
                   their
                   meeting
                   .
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 John
                 19.13
                 .
                 
                   Qualifications
                   of
                   the
                   Persons
                   .
                   Who
                   excluded
                   .
                   Their
                   Power
                   .
                   Punishments
                   inflicted
                   by
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   lesser
                   Courts
                   .
                   Mistake
                   of
                
                 Hilary
                 .
                 Shilo
                 
                   who
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   the
                   word
                   signifies
                   .
                   Judaical
                   Interpretation
                   of
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   refuted
                   .
                   Argument
                   from
                   the
                   words
                   .
                   Rule
                   granted
                   unto
                
                 Judah
                 .
                 
                   Proved
                   by
                   the
                   Context
                   .
                   Consent
                   of
                   Targums
                   .
                   Judaical
                   Evasions
                   removed
                   .
                   Rise
                   and
                   signification
                   of
                   the
                   word
                
                 Shilo
                 .
                 
                   Messiah
                   intended
                   thereby
                
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   opened
                   and
                   vindicated
                   .
                   Consent
                   of
                   Targums
                   ,
                   Talmuds
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   Learned
                   Rabbins
                   .
                   Scepter
                   long
                   since
                   departed
                   .
                   Story
                   of
                
                 Benjamin
                 Tudelensis
                 
                   examined
                   .
                   Messiah
                   long
                   since
                   come
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 1
              
               THE
               second
               
                 great
                 Principle
              
               supposed
               by
               the
               Apostle
               in
               all
               his
               Discourses
               with
               the
               Hebrews
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               layes
               as
               the
               foundation
               of
               all
               his
               Arguments
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Messiah
               whom
               we
               have
               proved
               to
               have
               been
               promised
               from
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               was
               actually
               come
               ,
               and
               had
               finished
               the
               work
               appointed
               for
               him
               ,
               then
               when
               he
               wrote
               that
               Epistle
               .
               This
               the
               Jews
               pertinaciously
               deny
               unto
               this
               very
               day
               ,
               and
               this
               denyall
               is
               the
               center
               wherein
               all
               the
               lies
               of
               their
               unbelief
               do
               meet
               ;
               and
               hereupon
               in
               a
               miserable
               deplorable
               condition
               do
               they
               continue
               crying
               for
               ,
               and
               expecting
               his
               coming
               ,
               who
               came
               long
               since
               ,
               and
               was
               rejected
               by
               them
               .
               Now
               this
               being
               the
               great
               difference
               between
               them
               and
               Christians
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 such
                 an
                 one
              
               as
               hath
               a
               certain
               influence
               into
               their
               Eternal
               condition
               .
               As
               they
               have
               endeavoured
               to
               invent
               evasions
               from
               the
               force
               of
               the
               Testimonies
               and
               Arguments
               ,
               whereby
               our
               Faith
               and
               Profession
               is
               confirmed
               ;
               so
               are
               we
               to
               use
               diligence
               in
               their
               vindication
               and
               establishment
               ;
               which
               we
               hope
               to
               do
               unto
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               sober
               and
               godly
               wise
               in
               our
               ensuing
               Discourse
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 2
              
               The
               first
               great
               Promise
               of
               the
               Messiah
               at
               large
               insisted
               on
               before
               ,
               declared
               only
               his
               coming
               ;
               and
               the
               end
               of
               it
               in
               general
               .
               This
               Promise
               was
               recorded
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Psalm
               .
               40.8
               .
               or
               ,
               as
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               Heb.
               10.7
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               head
               ,
               or
               
                 first
                 roll
              
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               God
               ,
               namely
               ,
               Gen.
               3.
               as
               a
               stable
               foundation
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               that
               ensued
               .
               And
               it
               respected
               all
               the
               posterity
               of
               Adam
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               have
               a
               refuge
               whereunto
               to
               repair
               in
               all
               their
               distresses
               .
               When
               the
               care
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               respect
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               faith
               in
               it
               were
               rejected
               by
               the
               world
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Acts
               14.16
               .
               God
               left
               it
               unto
               the
               wayes
               of
               its
               own
               choosing
               ,
               to
               shift
               for
               its
               self
               ;
               and
               in
               his
               Soveraign
               Grace
               and
               Pleasure
               renewed
               the
               Promise
               unto
               Abraham
               with
               a
               restriction
               and
               limitation
               of
               it
               unto
               his
               Family
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               was
               to
               be
               separated
               from
               the
               rest
               of
               mankind
               ,
               and
               dedicated
               to
               the
               bringing
               forth
               of
               the
               Messiah
               in
               the
               appointed
               season
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               declared
               .
               Upon
               the
               giving
               of
               that
               Promise
               ,
               with
               the
               Call
               and
               Separation
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Church
               became
               in
               a
               special
               manner
               visible
               ,
               there
               wanted
               nothing
               to
               confirm
               the
               faith
               ,
               and
               fix
               the
               expectation
               of
               those
               that
               desired
               his
               coming
               ;
               but
               only
               the
               
                 determination
                 of
                 the
                 time
              
               wherein
               he
               should
               so
               do
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               was
               necessary
               upon
               a
               double
               account
               :
               (
               1.
               )
               That
               those
               who
               were
               to
               live
               before
               his
               Advent
               ,
               or
               appearance
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               might
               not
               only
               by
               faith
               ,
               see
               his
               Person
               
                 afar
                 off
              
               ,
               
               and
               be
               refreshed
               ,
               as
               Cant.
               2.8
               .
               but
               also
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 his
                 Day
              
               ,
               or
               the
               time
               limited
               and
               prefixed
               unto
               his
               coming
               ,
               and
               rejoyce
               therein
               ;
               and
               that
               not
               only
               as
               Abraham
               who
               knew
               that
               
                 such
                 a
                 day
              
               should
               be
               ▪
               John
               8.56
               .
               but
               also
               those
               who
               had
               a
               
                 certain
                 day
              
               so
               limited
               ,
               as
               that
               by
               diligent
               enquiry
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               1.11
               .
               they
               might
               take
               some
               especial
               prospect
               of
               it
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               To
               guide
               them
               who
               were
               to
               live
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               Promise
               ,
               unto
               a
               more
               earnest
               expectation
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               desire
               after
               him
               ,
               as
               Daniel
               had
               for
               the
               return
               of
               the
               People
               from
               the
               Captivity
               ,
               when
               he
               
                 understood
                 by
                 Books
              
               ,
               that
               the
               time
               limited
               for
               it
               was
               accomplished
               ,
               Dan.
               9.2
               ,
               3.
               
               Accordingly
               it
               came
               to
               pass
               ,
               for
               from
               hence
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               at
               that
               season
               when
               he
               was
               to
               be
               exhibited
               ,
               
                 all
                 men
                 were
                 in
                 expectation
              
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               prepared
               thereby
               to
               enquire
               after
               him
               ,
               Luke
               3.15
               .
            
             
               Now
               this
               determination
               of
               time
               enquired
               after
               ,
               was
               first
               made
               by
               
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               49.8
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 3
              
               9
               ,
               10.
               accompanied
               with
               a
               signal
               demonstration
               of
               one
               especial
               person
               ,
               from
               whom
               the
               Messiah
               was
               to
               proceed
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               Family
               of
               Abraham
               himself
               ;
               such
               another
               restriction
               also
               ,
               and
               but
               one
               ,
               ensued
               ,
               when
               that
               priviledge
               which
               originally
               rested
               in
               Abraham
               and
               his
               family
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               restrained
               unto
               Judah
               and
               his
               posterity
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               confin'd
               unto
               David
               and
               his
               off-spring
               ,
               was
               ever
               after
               left
               at
               large
               unto
               
                 any
                 branch
              
               of
               that
               Family
               .
               And
               this
               I
               mention
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               to
               prevent
               any
               difficulties
               about
               his
               Genealogie
               .
               For
               as
               in
               the
               very
               first
               instance
               of
               the
               Regal
               Succession
               in
               the
               house
               of
               David
               there
               was
               no
               respect
               had
               to
               the
               Primogeniture
               ,
               1
               Kings
               2.22
               .
               So
               there
               was
               no
               necessity
               that
               the
               Messiah
               should
               spring
               from
               the
               
                 reigning
                 Family
              
               ,
               although
               he
               did
               so
               ;
               but
               only
               that
               he
               should
               be
               of
               the
               Seed
               of
               David
               .
               For
               as
               after
               the
               Promise
               given
               unto
               Abraham
               ,
               the
               Messiah
               might
               have
               sprung
               from
               any
               Family
               whatever
               of
               his
               posterity
               by
               Isaac
               ,
               untill
               the
               limitation
               made
               by
               Jacob
               unto
               the
               person
               of
               Judah
               ;
               and
               after
               that
               limitation
               ,
               might
               have
               done
               so
               from
               any
               Family
               of
               his
               Tribe
               or
               Posterity
               ,
               untill
               the
               confienment
               of
               that
               priviledge
               to
               the
               person
               of
               David
               ;
               so
               no
               restriction
               or
               limitation
               being
               afterwards
               added
               ,
               his
               production
               by
               
                 any
                 person
              
               of
               his
               Posterity
               ,
               whether
               in
               a
               nearer
               or
               further
               alliance
               ,
               to
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               
                 Reigning
                 Line
              
               ,
               was
               all
               that
               was
               included
               in
               the
               Promise
               .
               To
               return
               ,
               the
               words
               of
               the
               place
               above
               quoted
               are
               ,
               Judah
               
                 thou
                 art
                 be
                 whom
                 thy
                 Brethren
                 shall
                 praise
                 ;
                 thine
                 hand
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 neck
                 of
                 thine
                 enemies
                 ;
                 Thy
                 Fathers
                 children
                 shall
                 bow
                 down
                 before
                 thee
                 .
              
               Judah
               
                 is
                 a
                 Lyons
                 whelp
                 from
                 the
                 prey
                 ,
                 my
                 Son
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 gone
                 up
                 ,
                 he
                 stooped
                 down
                 ,
                 he
                 couched
                 as
                 a
                 Lion
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 an
                 old
                 Lion
                 who
                 shall
                 rouse
                 him
                 up
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 The
                 Scepter
                 shall
                 not
                 depart
                 from
              
               Judah
               ,
               
                 nor
                 a
                 Law-giver
                 ,
                 or
                 Scribe
                 ,
                 from
                 between
                 his
                 feet
                 untill
              
               Shilo
               
                 come
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 gathering
                 of
                 people
              
               ;
               These
               last
               words
               are
               the
               seat
               of
               our
               Argument
               ,
               the
               former
               therefore
               we
               shall
               no
               otherwise
               consider
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               give
               light
               and
               evidence
               to
               their
               interpretation
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 great
                 Masters
              
               among
               the
               Jews
               are
               exceedingly
               perplexed
               with
               this
               Testimony
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 4
              
               and
               have
               therefore
               invented
               endless
               wayes
               for
               the
               enervating
               of
               it
               ,
               openly
               and
               lowdly
               contradicting
               one
               another
               ,
               almost
               about
               every
               word
               in
               the
               Text
               :
               Some
               would
               evade
               the
               sense
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               interpreting
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               be
               only
               a
               Rod
               ,
               of
               correction
               ,
               say
               some
               ,
               of
               supportment
               say
               others
               ;
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               they
               would
               only
               have
               to
               be
               a
               Scribe
               ,
               such
               as
               they
               fancy
               their
               present
               Rabbins
               to
               be
               .
               Some
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               understand
               the
               person
               of
               Judah
               unto
               whom
               they
               ascribe
               I
               know
               not
               what
               pre-eminence
               ,
               and
               not
               his
               Family
               and
               Tribe
               .
               Some
               would
               have
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               be
               separated
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               follows
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               
                 accent
                 Jethib
              
               ,
               and
               to
               signifie
               
                 for
                 ever
              
               .
               Some
               by
               the
               Shilo
               would
               have
               David
               intended
               ,
               some
               Ahijah
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               some
               the
               
                 City
                 Shilo
              
               ,
               and
               most
               know
               not
               what
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               some
               would
               have
               to
               be
               destruction
               ,
               some
               instruction
               and
               obedience
               :
               And
               on
               every
               one
               of
               these
               cavils
               ,
               do
               they
               build
               various
               interpretations
               ,
               and
               provide
               various
               evasions
               for
               themselves
               ,
               all
               which
               we
               shall
               either
               obviate
               or
               remove
               out
               of
               the
               way
               in
               the
               ensuing
               Discourse
               .
            
             
               It
               were
               endless
               to
               consider
               all
               their
               several
               Expositions
               ,
               and
               useless
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               
                 
                   §
                
                 5
              
               fully
               confuted
               by
               one
               another
               .
               And
               what
               ever
               seems
               of
               importance
               ,
               in
               any
               of
               their
               exceptions
               ,
               will
               be
               fully
               answered
               in
               our
               Exposition
               and
               vindication
               of
               the
               Text
               and
               Context
               .
               Only
               to
               give
               the
               Reader
               a
               specimen
               of
               their
               Sentiments
               ,
               I
               shall
               briefly
               consider
               the
               sense
               and
               Exposition
               of
               one
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               he
               of
               such
               reputation
               that
               he
               hath
               generally
               obtained
               the
               name
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Wise.
               And
               this
               is
               
                 R.A.B.
                 Meir
                 ,
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               .
               And
               that
               we
               may
               the
               better
               see
               the
               perversness
               of
               this
               man
               ,
               and
               therein
               of
               his
               followers
               ,
               I
               shall
               briefly
               give
               an
               account
               of
               the
               Exposition
               of
               Rashi
               his
               Companion
               in
               Annotations
               on
               the
               Pentateuch
               ,
               in
               their
               Rabbinnical
               Bibles
               .
               First
               ,
               By
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Scepter
               ,
               he
               understands
               Rule
               and
               Government
               ;
               as
               he
               doth
               
                 Scholars
                 in
                 the
                 Law
              
               ,
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               from
               
               these
               words
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 from
                 between
                 his
                 feet
              
               ;
               expressing
               as
               he
               conceived
               the
               posture
               of
               Disciples
               .
               By
               Judah
               ,
               he
               understands
               the
               House
               of
               David
               ,
               the
               Ruling
               Family
               amongst
               them
               ,
               the
               Authority
               whereof
               was
               preserved
               in
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Heads
                 of
                 the
                 Captivity
              
               whilest
               they
               were
               in
               Babel
               ;
               And
               on
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               waving
               all
               the
               former
               trivial
               exceptions
               ,
               he
               adds
               expresly
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Vntill
                 the
              
               Shilo
               
                 come
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 Messiah
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 that
                 Kingdoms
                 belongs
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 words
                 are
                 interpreted
                 by
              
               Onkelos
               
                 in
                 his
                 Targum
                 ,
                 and
                 in
              
               Midrash
               Agadah
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               he
               expounds
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               
                 collection
                 or
                 gathering
                 together
                 of
                 the
                 people
              
               so
               agreeing
               with
               the
               Targum
               ,
               and
               the
               the
               truth
               in
               the
               most
               material
               passages
               of
               the
               Text.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 6
              
               But
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               ,
               as
               we
               observed
               ,
               is
               otherwise
               minded
               ;
               and
               in
               him
               ,
               we
               have
               an
               example
               of
               the
               wilfull
               blindness
               of
               the
               residue
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               endure
               the
               light
               of
               that
               Conviction
               which
               is
               tendered
               unto
               them
               in
               this
               Testimony
               .
               First
               ,
               By
               Shebet
               ,
               he
               grants
               Rule
               to
               be
               intended
               ,
               or
               preheminence
               above
               others
               ,
               being
               then
               somewhat
               more
               modest
               then
               their
               latter
               Masters
               .
               This
               saith
               he
               ,
               shall
               not
               depart
               from
               Judah
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               untill
               David
               come
               ;
               and
               why
               David
               ?
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
              
               Judah
               .
               So
               that
               it
               seems
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               words
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Scepter
                 shall
                 not
                 depart
                 ,
                 untill
                 the
                 Scepter
                 come
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               should
               have
               rule
               ,
               untill
               they
               had
               rule
               ,
               For
               as
               himself
               well
               observes
               ,
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Judah
               began
               in
               David
               .
               But
               what
               Scepter
               had
               the
               House
               of
               Judah
               before
               ?
               Four
               hundred
               years
               the
               people
               were
               ruled
               under
               Judges
               ,
               of
               which
               but
               one
               was
               of
               that
               Tribe
               .
               At
               length
               a
               Kingdom
               was
               set
               up
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Benjamin
               ;
               where
               was
               all
               this
               while
               the
               Scepter
               of
               Judah
               ,
               If
               that
               was
               the
               space
               of
               time
               designed
               for
               its
               continuance
               ?
               Two
               instances
               he
               gives
               hereof
               .
               First
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 The
                 Standard
                 of
              
               Judah
               
                 marched
                 first
                 in
                 the
                 Wilderness
              
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 God
                 said
              
               ,
               Judah
               
                 shall
                 go
                 up
                 first
              
               .
               But
               what
               was
               this
               to
               a
               Scepter
               and
               a
               Law-giver
               ?
               The
               first
               belonged
               only
               unto
               the
               order
               of
               the
               Tribes
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               whilest
               Moses
               was
               Prince
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Levi
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               Joshua
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Ephraim
               ;
               nor
               was
               that
               priviledge
               ,
               if
               any
               it
               were
               ,
               peculiar
               unto
               Judah
               ,
               but
               common
               to
               the
               other
               Tribes
               joyned
               with
               him
               .
               The
               other
               was
               only
               an
               
                 occasional
                 Expedition
              
               ,
               wherein
               the
               especial
               concernment
               of
               Judah
               lay
               ;
               which
               gave
               him
               no
               power
               nor
               Soveraignty
               amongst
               his
               Brethren
               .
               So
               that
               we
               have
               here
               no
               small
               instance
               ,
               how
               the
               Wisest
               of
               their
               Masters
               do
               befool
               themselves
               ,
               in
               seeking
               evasions
               from
               this
               Testimony
               .
               Of
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               following
               words
               ,
               abstracting
               from
               the
               design
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               he
               gives
               a
               tolerable
               account
               ,
               
                 Nor
                 a
                 Law-giver
                 from
                 between
                 his
                 feet
                 .
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Mechochek
               
                 is
                 a
                 Scribe
                 ,
                 who
                 engrosseth
                 any
                 thing
                 on
                 a
                 Roll
                 or
                 Books
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 and
                 that
                 expression
                 of
                 from
                 between
                 his
                 feet
                 ,
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 custom
                 of
                 such
                 Scribes
                 ,
                 to
                 sit
                 at
                 ,
                 or
                 between
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
              
               ;
               namely
               ,
               to
               record
               and
               enroll
               the
               Laws
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               .
               Although
               the
               phrase
               of
               speech
               seems
               to
               encline
               to
               another
               sense
               ,
               but
               about
               this
               we
               will
               not
               differ
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 7
              
               He
               next
               proceeds
               to
               the
               interpretation
               of
               the
               word
               Shilo
               ,
               which
               before
               he
               applyed
               unto
               David
               ;
               and
               to
               shew
               the
               uncertainty
               and
               wandrings
               of
               all
               them
               who
               reject
               the
               true
               and
               only
               intendment
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               this
               expression
               ,
               he
               gives
               us
               the
               various
               opinions
               of
               his
               Masters
               ,
               not
               knowing
               ,
               himself
               what
               to
               adhere
               unto
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 some
                 ,
                 he
                 sayes
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 who
                 interpret
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Syriack
                 ,
              
               as
               it
               were
               as
               much
               ,
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 unto
                 him
              
               ,
               or
               
                 cujus
                 omnia
              
               .
               But
               this
               yields
               him
               no
               advantage
               .
               Sundry
               learned
               men
               suspect
               some
               such
               sense
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               or
               derivation
               of
               it
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               being
               put
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Translation
               of
               the
               LXX
               .
               reading
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               seems
               to
               have
               had
               respect
               thereunto
               .
               But
               then
               the
               Messiah
               is
               signally
               denoted
               ,
               whose
               the
               Kingdom
               was
               ;
               whom
               the
               Promises
               especially
               respected
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               the
               gathering
               of
               the
               people
               was
               to
               be
               .
               Some
               ,
               he
               adds
               ,
               
                 derive
                 it
                 from
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               signifies
               the
               Embrio
               in
               the
               Womb
               ;
               and
               in
               allusion
               hereunto
               many
               interpret
               the
               word
               
                 his
                 Son
              
               ;
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               much
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 the
                 second
                 Birth
              
               ,
               or
               certain
               Membranes
               of
               the
               Womb
               :
               and
               he
               adds
               afterwards
               ,
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               may
               be
               as
               much
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               being
               put
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               But
               yet
               neither
               can
               he
               hence
               obtain
               any
               thing
               towards
               his
               design
               .
               Wherefore
               ,
               he
               proceeds
               ,
               some
               expound
               it
               of
               the
               City
               Shilo
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               interpret
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               shall
               come
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               that
               ,
               
                 the
                 Sun
                 cometh
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               sets
               ,
               or
               goes
               down
               ,
               Eccles.
               4.
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 untill
                 the
                 end
                 of
              
               Shilo
               
                 come
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 he
                 rejected
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 at
              
               Shilo
               ;
               
                 and
                 chose
              
               David
               
                 his
                 servant
              
               .
               But
               it
               is
               evident
               unto
               all
               who
               use
               the
               least
               attention
               unto
               these
               things
               ,
               how
               forced
               ,
               indeed
               foolish
               this
               Exposition
               is
               :
               untill
               Shilo
               come
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 untill
                 the
                 City
              
               Shilo
               
                 be
                 deserted
              
               ,
               or
               forsaken
               ,
               or
               destroyed
               ,
               so
               
               that
               ,
               
                 untill
                 it
                 comes
              
               ,
               signifies
               ,
               
                 when
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 more
              
               :
               The
               application
               of
               that
               word
               to
               the
               setting
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 the
                 Sun
                 goeth
                 down
              
               ,
               is
               clearly
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               it self
               ;
               and
               the
               preceding
               words
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Sun
                 riseth
              
               ,
               but
               thence
               to
               draw
               it
               here
               to
               express
               the
               
                 destruction
                 of
                 a
                 City
              
               ;
               in
               which
               sense
               it
               is
               never
               used
               ,
               is
               a
               Conceit
               purely
               Rabbinicall
               .
               Besides
               ,
               we
               have
               shewed
               already
               that
               Scepter
               and
               Law-giver
               could
               in
               no
               sense
               be
               said
               to
               
                 abide
                 with
                 Judah
              
               untill
               David
               came
               ;
               for
               before
               his
               dayes
               that
               Tribe
               had
               no
               especial
               interest
               in
               Government
               at
               all
               .
               But
               this
               catching
               at
               relief
               from
               a
               word
               ,
               no
               way
               suited
               to
               contribute
               the
               least
               assistance
               in
               the
               case
               in
               hand
               ,
               is
               as
               strong
               an
               Argument
               of
               a
               desperate
               sinking
               cause
               ,
               which
               rather
               than
               men
               will
               foregoe
               ,
               they
               will
               reach
               after
               helps
               from
               the
               shaddow
               of
               the
               least
               twigg
               that
               seems
               to
               be
               nigh
               unto
               them
               .
               I
               shall
               not
               contend
               with
               him
               about
               what
               he
               nextly
               asserts
               ,
               namely
               that
               this
               untill
               ;
               doth
               not
               prove
               the
               ceasing
               of
               Rule
               and
               Government
               when
               the
               Shilo
               comes
               .
               It
               s
               enough
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               to
               cease
               before
               it
               came
               ,
               as
               shall
               further
               be
               manifested
               in
               our
               ensuing
               Explication
               and
               Vindication
               of
               this
               Prophesie
               .
               I
               have
               only
               by
               the
               way
               more
               particularly
               considered
               the
               Evasions
               of
               this
               man
               ,
               who
               is
               called
               amongst
               the
               Masters
               of
               the
               present
               Judaical
               Profession
               ,
               the
               Wise
               ,
               that
               the
               Reader
               may
               know
               what
               thoughts
               to
               entertain
               concerning
               the
               Expositions
               and
               Objections
               of
               others
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               attained
               that
               reputation
               .
            
             
               The
               subject
               here
               spoken
               of
               is
               Judah
               ;
               and
               that
               not
               as
               meerly
               declaring
               the
               person
               of
               
                 
                   §
                
                 8
              
               the
               fourth
               Son
               of
               Jacob
               ;
               but
               the
               Tribe
               and
               Family
               that
               sprang
               ,
               and
               was
               to
               spring
               from
               him
               .
               So
               are
               the
               whole
               Tribes
               every
               where
               called
               in
               Scripture
               by
               the
               name
               of
               him
               from
               whom
               they
               sprang
               ;
               and
               that
               principally
               from
               the
               Prophesie
               and
               Blessing
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               wherein
               the
               common
               stream
               of
               Patriarchal
               blessing
               ,
               hitherto
               running
               in
               one
               channell
               ,
               is
               divided
               into
               
                 twelve
                 branches
              
               ;
               each
               Son
               ▪
               of
               Jacob
               being
               constituted
               a
               distinct
               spring
               of
               Benediction
               unto
               his
               posterity
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Judah
               and
               not
               his
               person
               ,
               but
               only
               as
               from
               him
               the
               whole
               received
               its
               denomination
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               is
               included
               therein
               is
               intended
               in
               this
               Prophesie
               ,
               is
               evident
               .
               For
               (
               1.
               )
               The
               things
               mentioned
               in
               this
               great
               
                 Patriarchal
                 Benediction
              
               were
               such
               ,
               as
               should
               befall
               the
               Posterity
               of
               his
               Children
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               spake
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               
                 latter
                 dayes
              
               ;
               or
               in
               the
               
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 dayes
              
               ,
               as
               were
               all
               the
               blessings
               of
               them
               that
               went
               before
               Jacob
               also
               .
               Now
               that
               expression
               in
               general
               signally
               denotes
               the
               times
               of
               Messsiah
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               afterwards
               declare
               ,
               and
               as
               hath
               in
               part
               already
               been
               made
               manifest
               .
               And
               as
               it
               relates
               in
               particular
               unto
               any
               of
               the
               Tribes
               ,
               it
               denotes
               the
               whole
               continuance
               of
               their
               times
               untill
               that
               season
               should
               be
               accomplished
               .
               So
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               restrained
               unto
               the
               persons
               of
               any
               of
               them
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               Nothing
               that
               is
               spoken
               of
               any
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Sons
               of
               Jacob
               ,
               belonged
               unto
               them
               personally
               ,
               no
               though
               it
               had
               its
               foundation
               in
               their
               persons
               ,
               or
               in
               an
               allusion
               unto
               their
               personal
               Actings
               .
               Thus
               the
               dividing
               of
               Simeon
               and
               Levi
               in
               Jacob
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 scattering
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 Israel
              
               ,
               belonged
               not
               unto
               their
               persons
               ,
               though
               what
               befell
               their
               posterity
               of
               that
               nature
               ,
               had
               a
               special
               eye
               unto
               their
               
                 personal
                 miscarriage
                 ,
                 v.
              
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Neither
               was
               any
               thing
               here
               spoken
               of
               Judah
               in
               any
               measure
               fulfilled
               in
               his
               person
               ,
               who
               spent
               his
               dayes
               in
               Aegypt
               ,
               without
               any
               pre-eminence
               among
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               or
               Rule
               with
               Conquest
               ,
               and
               terror
               like
               a
               Lion
               over
               others
               .
               It
               is
               then
               the
               Family
               ,
               Tribe
               ,
               or
               Posterity
               of
               Judah
               that
               by
               that
               name
               is
               here
               intended
               .
            
             
               Now
               this
               Tribe
               of
               Judah
               may
               be
               considered
               either
               absolutely
               in
               its
               self
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               in
               
                 
                   §
                
                 9
              
               it
               s
               separated
               stations
               and
               condition
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               without
               the
               mixture
               of
               any
               not
               of
               his
               posterity
               ,
               or
               with
               respect
               unto
               that
               accession
               which
               was
               afterwards
               made
               unto
               it
               occasionally
               from
               the
               other
               Tribes
               .
               And
               this
               was
               fourfold
               :
               First
               ,
               From
               the
               
                 Lot
                 of
                 Simeon
              
               falling
               within
               its
               lot
               in
               the
               first
               inheritance
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               Josh.
               19.1
               .
               whence
               that
               Tribe
               ,
               though
               still
               keeping
               its
               distinct
               Genealogie
               ,
               was
               reckoned
               unto
               Judah
               ,
               and
               became
               one
               people
               with
               them
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               By
               the
               cleaving
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Benjamin
               ,
               whose
               lot
               lay
               next
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               mixed
               with
               it
               in
               the
               very
               City
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               to
               the
               reigning
               house
               of
               David
               in
               the
               fatal
               division
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               1
               Kings
               12.20
               ,
               21
               ,
               27.
               upon
               which
               both
               those
               Tribes
               were
               after
               called
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Judah
                 ,
                 v.
              
               20.
               and
               the
               people
               of
               both
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Judaei
               or
               Jews
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               By
               the
               falling
               off
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Levi
               ,
               with
               multitudes
               of
               other
               good
               men
               unto
               it
               out
               of
               all
               the
               Tribes
               of
               Israel
               ,
               upon
               the
               Idolatries
               and
               persecution
               of
               Jeroboam
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               11.13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               verses
               ,
               by
               which
               means
               that
               one
               Tribe
               quickly
               became
               more
               numerous
               and
               potent
               then
               all
               the
               rest
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               By
               the
               mixture
               and
               addition
               of
               those
               great
               numbers
               which
               out
               of
               all
               the
               Tribes
               of
               Israel
               joyned
               themselves
               unto
               them
               upon
               their
               return
               from
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               the
               restitution
               of
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               amongst
               them
               in
               its
               proper
               place
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               
               Judah
               with
               all
               these
               accessions
               that
               is
               intended
               in
               this
               Prophesie
               and
               Benediction
               ,
               yet
               so
               ,
               as
               that
               in
               many
               things
               ,
               as
               namely
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 production
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
              
               ,
               the
               natural
               Genuine
               Off-spring
               of
               Judah
               was
               still
               to
               have
               the
               pre-eminence
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 10
              
               That
               which
               is
               foretold
               concerning
               this
               Judah
               is
               that
               it
               should
               have
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               Scepter
               ,
               and
               Law-giver
               ,
               or
               a
               
                 Writer
                 of
                 Laws
              
               for
               others
               observation
               .
               That
               Rule
               ,
               Power
               and
               Government
               are
               hereby
               intended
               ,
               shall
               be
               afterwards
               evinced
               .
               What
               time
               this
               should
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               is
               not
               limited
               ,
               only
               after
               it
               did
               so
               ;
               it
               was
               not
               to
               cease
               untill
               the
               Shilo
               came
               .
               The
               foundation
               of
               the
               execution
               then
               of
               this
               Promise
               ,
               in
               the
               erection
               of
               Polity
               and
               Government
               in
               that
               Tribe
               ,
               was
               not
               laid
               untill
               about
               six
               hundred
               and
               twenty
               years
               after
               this
               time
               .
               So
               certain
               is
               that
               which
               we
               before
               observed
               ,
               that
               this
               
                 Patriarchal
                 Benediction
              
               concerned
               not
               the
               persons
               of
               his
               Sons
               ,
               and
               their
               then
               present
               condition
               ,
               but
               that
               of
               their
               posterity
               in
               the
               latter
               dayes
               .
               And
               this
               was
               done
               ,
               when
               the
               Kingdom
               was
               given
               to
               David
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Judah
               .
               Neither
               is
               the
               
                 kind
                 of
                 Government
              
               or
               Rule
               ,
               which
               should
               be
               erected
               in
               that
               Tribe
               ,
               expressed
               in
               the
               words
               ;
               only
               a
               Rule
               and
               Polity
               is
               promised
               unto
               it
               ;
               or
               that
               they
               should
               be
               a
               people
               having
               the
               Principle
               of
               Rule
               or
               Government
               in
               and
               among
               themselves
               .
               Whilest
               they
               continued
               such
               ,
               the
               Scepter
               and
               Scribe
               departed
               not
               from
               them
               ;
               and
               this
               they
               did
               as
               with
               great
               variety
               in
               the
               outward
               form
               of
               Goverment
               ,
               though
               the
               Law
               and
               Polity
               amongst
               them
               were
               still
               the
               same
               :
               so
               not
               without
               some
               intercision
               of
               Rule
               untill
               the
               time
               specified
               was
               accomplished
               .
               And
               where
               the
               Law
               and
               Polity
               are
               still
               the
               same
               ;
               Accidental
               alterations
               in
               the
               Modes
               and
               manner
               of
               Governing
               ,
               make
               no
               Essential
               Change
               in
               the
               State
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               or
               nature
               of
               the
               Government
               .
               Thus
               the
               first
               Constitution
               of
               Rule
               in
               that
               Tribe
               ,
               was
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Government
               absolutely
               Monarchical
               ;
               This
               being
               imprudently
               managed
               by
               Rehoboam
               ,
               lost
               the
               
                 ten
                 Tribes
              
               who
               would
               never
               afterwards
               submit
               unto
               the
               Regal
               Family
               of
               Judah
               .
               It
               s
               retrival
               after
               an
               intercision
               made
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Babylonish
               Captivity
               was
               Ducal
               ,
               or
               by
               an
               honorary
               President
               ,
               with
               a
               mixture
               both
               of
               Aristocracy
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               power
               of
               the
               p●ople
               .
               Upon
               the
               ceasing
               of
               these
               Rulers
               extraordinarily
               called
               ,
               the
               Aristocracy
               in
               the
               San●●●drin
               prevailed
               ;
               whereunto
               succeeded
               a
               
                 mixt
                 Monarchy
              
               in
               the
               Hasmonaeans
               into
               their
               power
               and
               place
               ,
               their
               interest
               being
               ruined
               by
               intestine
               Divisions
               ,
               Herod
               by
               craft
               and
               external
               force
               intruded
               himself
               .
            
             
               Neither
               did
               his
               Usurpation
               make
               any
               Essential
               Change
               in
               the
               Rule
               or
               Polity
               of
               the
               Nation
               ;
               Although
               in
               his
               own
               person
               he
               were
               a
               Forreigner
               :
               for
               even
               during
               the
               turbulent
               Government
               of
               the
               Herodians
               ,
               with
               the
               interposition
               of
               the
               Roman
               Arms
               ,
               the
               Nation
               with
               that
               which
               constitutes
               a
               people
               ,
               its
               Laws
               and
               Polity
               ,
               was
               still
               continued
               though
               the
               Administration
               of
               
                 Superiour
                 Rule
              
               was
               not
               alwayes
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               Jews
               .
               In
               this
               state
               things
               continued
               amongst
               them
               untill
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               by
               Vespasian
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               City
               and
               Temple
               by
               Titus
               ;
               only
               as
               a
               presage
               of
               the
               departure
               of
               Scepter
               and
               Scribe
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               Judgement
               as
               to
               the
               lives
               of
               men
               was
               some
               years
               before
               taken
               from
               the
               
                 Sanhedrin
                 ,
                 John
              
               18.31
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 11
              
               By
               this
               fixation
               of
               Rule
               in
               general
               in
               Judah
               ,
               we
               are
               freed
               from
               any
               concernment
               in
               the
               Disputes
               of
               Learned
               men
               ,
               about
               the
               precise
               time
               of
               the
               departure
               foretold
               .
               And
               indeed
               if
               any
               thing
               be
               more
               intended
               in
               this
               prediction
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Judah
               should
               continue
               in
               a
               National
               Political
               State
               ,
               with
               Government
               in
               its
               self
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               utterly
               impossible
               to
               determine
               exactly
               and
               precisely
               upon
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               this
               Prophesie
               .
               Some
               would
               fix
               it
               on
               the
               conquest
               of
               Jerusalem
               by
               Pompey
               ,
               during
               the
               time
               of
               Hircanus
               ,
               and
               Aristobulus
               the
               Hasmonaeans
               ;
               not
               many
               years
               after
               which
               the
               Shilo
               came
               ;
               which
               small
               remnant
               of
               time
               as
               they
               suppose
               ,
               impeacheth
               not
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               prediction
               ,
               for
               in
               that
               action
               of
               
                 Pompey
                 ,
                 Cicero
              
               declares
               the
               Nation
               conquered
               :
               
                 Orat.
                 pro
                 Flacc.
                 victa
                 est
                 ,
                 elocata
                 ,
                 servata
                 .
              
               But
               if
               this
               might
               suffice
               for
               the
               departure
               of
               Scepter
               and
               Scribe
               ,
               much
               more
               might
               the
               former
               Conquest
               by
               the
               Babylonians
               do
               so
               ;
               which
               yet
               by
               all
               mens
               consent
               it
               did
               not
               .
               Besides
               ,
               the
               Nation
               was
               left
               free
               by
               Pompey
               unto
               its
               own
               Laws
               and
               Policy
               ,
               as
               were
               many
               other
               Nations
               subdued
               by
               him
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               sayes
               
                 Appianus
                 ,
                 he
                 left
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 conquered
                 Nations
                 free
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Rule
                 and
                 Laws
              
               ;
               among
               whom
               were
               the
               Jews
               .
               Some
               fixed
               the
               period
               in
               Herod
               an
               Idumaean
               ,
               a
               stranger
               to
               Judah
               ,
               only
               a
               Proselyte
               ;
               on
               which
               account
               we
               have
               many
               contests
               managed
               by
               
                 Baronius
                 ,
                 Scaliger
                 ,
                 Casaubon
                 ,
                 Bulinger
                 ,
                 Montacue
                 ,
                 Pericus
                 ,
                 A
                 Lapide
                 ,
                 Capellus
                 ,
                 Scultetus
                 ,
                 Rivetus
                 ,
                 Spanhemius
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               innumerable
               .
            
             
               But
               granting
               Herod
               to
               have
               been
               an
               Idumaean
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               undoubtedly
               by
               Extract
               ,
               and
               that
               Nation
               not
               to
               have
               been
               incorporated
               into
               Judah
               upon
               the
               Conquest
               made
               of
               it
               by
               Hircanus
               ,
               only
               that
               he
               was
               in
               his
               own
               person
               a
               Proselyte
               ,
               why
               the
               Scepter
               should
               any
               more
               depart
               from
               Judah
               ,
               because
               of
               his
               reign
               ,
               then
               it
               did
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Hasmonaeans
               
               before
               him
               ,
               who
               were
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Levi
               ,
               I
               see
               no
               reason
               .
               The
               Government
               and
               Polity
               of
               the
               Nation
               was
               that
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               who
               ever
               Usurped
               and
               enjoyed
               the
               place
               of
               Supream
               Rule
               .
               As
               in
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Empire
              
               the
               Rule
               and
               Government
               was
               that
               of
               the
               Romans
               ,
               though
               Philip
               an
               
                 Arabian
                 ,
                 Maximinus
              
               a
               Thracian
               ,
               and
               sundry
               others
               Forreigners
               ,
               were
               Emperours
               amongst
               them
               .
               One
               would
               salve
               the
               difficulty
               of
               the
               Hasmonaeans
               and
               Herodians
               by
               affirming
               that
               the
               supream
               power
               of
               the
               Nation
               in
               their
               dayes
               was
               in
               the
               Sanhedrim
               ;
               the
               greatest
               number
               of
               the
               persons
               whereof
               it
               was
               constituted
               ,
               being
               alwayes
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Judah
               ,
               as
               the
               Talmudists
               constantly
               affirm
               .
               But
               neither
               are
               we
               concerned
               herein
               .
               The
               Government
               as
               hath
               been
               manifested
               was
               still
               in
               and
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Judah
               ,
               with
               the
               fore-mentioned
               accessions
               denominated
               from
               it
               ,
               until
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               City
               and
               Temple
               by
               Vespasian
               and
               Titus
               ,
               which
               is
               all
               that
               in
               the
               prediction
               is
               intended
               .
               And
               that
               was
               the
               precise
               season
               aimed
               at
               ,
               especially
               if
               we
               suppose
               as
               rationally
               we
               may
               ,
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               repeated
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               to
               respect
               the
               last
               clause
               of
               the
               prediction
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 gathering
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
              
               ;
               which
               was
               accomplished
               signally
               before
               the
               final
               ruine
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               State
               of
               the
               Jews
               according
               as
               Christ
               himself
               foretold
               ,
               Mat.
               24.14
               .
            
             
               Now
               because
               some
               fix
               the
               
                 departure
                 of
                 the
                 Scepter
                 and
                 Law-giver
                 unto
                 the
                 removal
              
               of
               
                 
                   §
                
                 12
              
               the
               Sanhedrin
               ,
               it
               may
               not
               be
               amiss
               to
               declare
               in
               our
               passage
               ,
               what
               that
               Sanhedrim
               was
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               power
               wherewith
               it
               was
               entrusted
               ,
               and
               this
               briefly
               ,
               Because
               it
               is
               a
               subject
               that
               many
               Learned
               men
               have
               laboured
               in
               .
               The
               name
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Sanedrim
               or
               Sanhedrim
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               Greek
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               sometimes
               signifies
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Senators
               meet
               ,
               the
               same
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               as
               in
               Herodian
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 They
                 assembled
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 accustomed
                 Council
                 House
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Capitoll
                 ,
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
              
               Jupiter
               .
               But
               most
               frequently
               it
               is
               taken
               for
               
                 cons●ssus
                 Judicum
              
               ,
               an
               Assembly
               of
               Judges
               .
               A
               court
               made
               up
               of
               many
               Assessors
               ;
               whence
               the
               Areopagum
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               
                 Court
                 of
                 Judges
              
               ,
               is
               so
               called
               in
               Aeschines
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               an
               Assessor
               in
               such
               a
               Court
               ;
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               is
               such
               an
               Assembly
               of
               Magistrates
               or
               Princes
               ,
               as
               they
               call
               
                 corona
                 considentium
              
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               Sanhedrim
               was
               .
               And
               this
               name
               of
               Sanhedrim
               though
               it
               be
               plainly
               a
               
                 Greek
                 Word
              
               ,
               a
               little
               corrupted
               as
               is
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Jews
               in
               their
               use
               of
               them
               ,
               is
               frequently
               used
               in
               the
               Targum
               of
               the
               Hagiographa
               ,
               which
               places
               are
               collected
               by
               Elias
               in
               Tishbi
               .
               Some
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Masters
               would
               have
               it
               to
               be
               a
               word
               of
               their
               own
               language
               ,
               whence
               they
               invent
               strange
               Etymologies
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               are
               some
               of
               them
               mentioned
               by
               
                 Buxtorf
                 .
                 Lex
                 .
                 Tal.
                 Coll.
              
               15
               13.
               
                 in
                 Aruth
              
               they
               would
               have
               derived
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 haters
                 of
                 gifts
              
               ;
               not
               knowing
               doubtless
               that
               doronoth
               was
               a
               Greek
               ,
               and
               no
               Hebrew
               ,
               word
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               appointment
               of
               this
               Court
               ,
               the
               Original
               of
               this
               
                 Consessus
                 Judicum
              
               is
               recorded
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 13
              
               Numb
               .
               11.16
               .
               where
               by
               Gods
               order
               ,
               
                 LXX
                 .
                 Elders
              
               are
               called
               and
               designed
               to
               join
               with
               Moses
               in
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               are
               instructed
               with
               Gifts
               to
               fit
               them
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
               The
               continuance
               of
               this
               with
               the
               institution
               of
               other
               Courts
               depending
               thereon
               is
               enjoyned
               the
               people
               ,
               Deut.
               16.
               
               Some
               say
               the
               first
               LXX
               .
               were
               of
               them
               who
               had
               been
               Officers
               over
               the
               people
               in
               Aegypt
               ,
               and
               had
               suffered
               for
               them
               ;
               
                 whom
                 thou
                 knowest
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 and
                 Officers
                 over
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               
                 Elders
                 and
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               Others
               think
               these
               had
               been
               Elders
               and
               Officers
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               before
               in
               Criminal
               and
               Civil
               Causes
               ;
               But
               now
               were
               absolutely
               joyned
               with
               Moses
               in
               all
               .
               These
               with
               him
               made
               up
               LXXI
               .
               which
               was
               the
               constant
               number
               afterwards
               .
            
             
               The
               principal
               things
               recorded
               concerning
               this
               Court
               of
               Elders
               ,
               or
               Judges
               ;
               are
               
                 
                   §
                
                 14
              
               (
               First
               ,
               )
               Their
               Orders
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               one
               that
               alwayes
               presided
               amongst
               them
               ,
               whom
               they
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Prince
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Excellent
               ,
               who
               supplied
               the
               place
               of
               Moses
               .
               And
               on
               his
               right
               hand
               sate
               he
               ,
               whom
               they
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Judgement
                 ,
              
               or
               consistory
               ,
               who
               gathered
               the
               suffrages
               of
               the
               Assessors
               .
               By
               whom
               stood
               two
               Scribes
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Scribes
                 of
                 Judgements
              
               ,
               one
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               the
               other
               on
               his
               left
               ;
               one
               whereof
               wrote
               down
               the
               sentences
               of
               them
               who
               condemned
               ,
               the
               other
               them
               who
               absolved
               the
               persons
               that
               were
               to
               be
               judged
               .
               There
               belonged
               also
               to
               the
               Courts
               two
               Cryers
               ,
               and
               two
               who
               received
               the
               Alms
               that
               was
               given
               by
               them
               who
               were
               absolved
               .
               Before
               them
               at
               some
               distance
               sate
               these
               wise
               men
               ,
               out
               of
               whom
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Sanhedrim
               when
               any
               dyed
               ,
               or
               were
               removed
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               supplied
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               
                 place
                 of
                 their
                 meeting
              
               ;
               which
               usually
               and
               ordinarily
               was
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 15
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 in
                 a
                 Chamber
                 of
                 hewed
                 stones
                 ,
              
               where
               the
               Judges
               are
               sometimes
               called
               by
               them
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 The
                 Wise
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 stone
                 Chamber
                 .
              
               Although
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               no
               more
               is
               
               intended
               in
               that
               expression
               but
               that
               it
               was
               a
               Magnifick
               Stately
               Place
               ,
               or
               building
               ,
               such
               as
               usually
               are
               made
               of
               stones
               hewed
               and
               carved
               .
               And
               they
               tell
               us
               that
               this
               place
               was
               built
               nigh
               the
               Temple
               ,
               part
               of
               it
               being
               on
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ground
              
               ,
               and
               part
               on
               that
               which
               was
               prophane
               and
               common
               .
               Whence
               also
               it
               had
               
                 two
                 doors
              
               ,
               one
               on
               the
               sacred
               side
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Prince
               and
               the
               Assessors
               entered
               ,
               the
               other
               on
               the
               prophane
               ,
               by
               which
               criminal
               persons
               were
               brought
               in
               before
               them
               by
               their
               Officers
               .
               So
               
                 Talmud
                 in
                 Joma
              
               .
               And
               this
               some
               take
               to
               be
               the
               place
               where
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               was
               judged
               ,
               John
               19.13
               .
               
                 They
                 sate
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 Judgement
                 Seat
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 that
                 is
                 called
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               that
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               place
               built
               and
               raised
               up
               with
               hewed
               or
               squared
               stones
               .
               For
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               doth
               not
               signifie
               meerly
               the
               pavement
               ,
               as
               we
               translate
               it
               ,
               or
               the
               floor
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               manifests
               by
               adding
               that
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               it
               is
               called
               Ga●batha
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               ;
               for
               although
               the
               word
               have
               a
               
                 Syriack
                 termination
              
               according
               to
               the
               corrupt
               pronuntiation
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               in
               those
               dayes
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               yet
               the
               Original
               of
               it
               is
               Hebrew
               ;
               and
               the
               Syriack
               renders
               it
               here
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               reads
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               now
               this
               signifies
               
                 an
                 High-Place
              
               ,
               or
               a
               place
               built
               up
               on
               all
               sides
               and
               exalted
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               Roman
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Judgement
                 Seats
              
               were
               placed
               in
               .
               But
               this
               might
               be
               an
               alike
               place
               to
               the
               other
               ;
               for
               I
               much
               question
               whether
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Governour
              
               sate
               in
               Judgement
               in
               the
               meeting
               place
               of
               the
               Sanhedrim
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 16
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               Jews
               treat
               much
               of
               the
               Qualification
               of
               the
               persons
               ,
               who
               were
               to
               be
               of
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Assessors
               of
               this
               Court.
               For
               First
               ,
               They
               were
               to
               be
               of
               the
               
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Levites
              
               ,
               or
               Nobles
               of
               Israel
               ;
               that
               is
               principal
               men
               in
               the
               Common-wealth
               :
               yet
               none
               were
               admitted
               into
               their
               number
               meerly
               on
               the
               account
               of
               their
               Dignity
               or
               Offices
               ;
               not
               the
               King
               ,
               not
               the
               
                 High
                 Priest
              
               ,
               unless
               they
               were
               chosen
               with
               respect
               unto
               their
               other
               qualifications
               .
               For
               they
               ,
               Secondly
               ,
               Were
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 men
                 of
                 stature
              
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 men
                 of
                 countenance
              
               ,
               or
               good
               Appearance
               to
               keep
               up
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               a
               Reverence
               unto
               their
               Office
               :
               and
               they
               were
               also
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               men
               of
               Wisdom
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               men
               of
               Age
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               first
               institution
               ;
               and
               this
               carried
               the
               common
               Appellation
               ,
               
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 People
              
               .
               They
               add
               in
               
                 Dine
                 M●moneth
              
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               men
               skilled
               in
               the
               Art
               of
               Incantations
               and
               Charms
               to
               find
               out
               such
               practices
               ;
               which
               the
               Talmudist
               thought
               good
               to
               add
               ,
               to
               countenance
               themselves
               ,
               many
               of
               whom
               were
               professed
               Magicians
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 skilled
                 in
                 LXX
                 .
                 Tongues
              
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               need
               an
               Interpreter
               ;
               but
               fewer
               I
               suppose
               served
               their
               turn
               .
               They
               treat
               also
               in
               generall
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               men
               
                 fearing
                 God
                 ,
                 hating
                 Covetousness
              
               ,
               stout
               and
               couragious
               to
               oppose
               Kings
               and
               Tyrants
               if
               need
               were
               .
            
             
               From
               this
               number
               they
               exclude
               expresly
               persons
               
                 over
                 old
              
               ,
               deform'd
               ,
               and
               Eunuchs
               whom
               they
               conclude
               to
               be
               cruel
               and
               unmerciful
               ,
               as
               Claudian
               doth
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Adde
                   quod
                   Eunuchus
                   nulla
                   pietate
                   movetur
                
                 
                   Nec
                   generi
                   natisve
                   cavet
                   ,
                   clementia
                   cunctis
                
                 
                   In
                   similes
                   ,
                   animosque
                   ligant
                   consortia
                   damni
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Mercy
                   from
                   Eunuchs
                   is
                   remov'd
                   away
                   ,
                
                 
                   No
                   care
                   of
                   Race
                   or
                   Children
                   doth
                   them
                   sway
                   ;
                
                 
                   This
                   only
                   renders
                   men
                   compassionate
                   ,
                
                 
                   When
                   misery
                   is
                   known
                   their
                   common
                   fate
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 17
              
               The
               power
               of
               this
               Court
               was
               great
               ,
               yea
               ,
               supream
               many
               times
               in
               
                 all
                 things
              
               among
               the
               people
               ;
               and
               
                 at
                 all
                 times
              
               in
               most
               things
               of
               concernment
               .
               All
               great
               Persons
               and
               weighty
               Causes
               were
               judged
               by
               them
               .
               When
               a
               whole
               Tribe
               offended
               ,
               or
               an
               
                 High
                 Priest
              
               ,
               or
               a
               King
               of
               the
               House
               of
               David
               ,
               by
               these
               were
               their
               Causes
               heard
               and
               determined
               .
               They
               had
               power
               also
               to
               determine
               about
               
                 Lawful
                 War.
              
               They
               had
               two
               sorts
               of
               War
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Commanded
               War.
               Such
               they
               esteemed
               War
               against
               the
               Nations
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               against
               Amaleck
               ,
               against
               any
               Nation
               that
               oppressed
               Israel
               in
               their
               own
               Land
               ;
               and
               this
               kind
               of
               War
               ,
               the
               King
               at
               any
               time
               of
               his
               own
               accord
               might
               engage
               in
               .
               And
               they
               had
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 War
                 permitted
              
               only
               ;
               as
               War
               for
               security
               and
               enlargement
               of
               Territories
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               be
               engaged
               in
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               but
               by
               consent
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               Judgement
               of
               this
               Court.
               The
               Enlargement
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               the
               reparation
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               the
               Constitutions
               of
               Courts
               of
               Judicature
               in
               other
               Cities
               ,
               belonged
               also
               unto
               them
               .
               In
               a
               word
               they
               were
               to
               judge
               in
               all
               hard
               Cases
               upon
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 God.
              
               
            
             
             
               This
               sentence
               extended
               to
               
                 life
                 and
                 death
              
               ;
               which
               last
               they
               had
               power
               to
               inflict
               
                 
                   §
                
                 18
              
               four
               wayes
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 four
                 deaths
              
               ,
               (
               four
               kinds
               of
               death
               )
               
                 were
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 to
                 Stone
                 ,
                 to
                 Burn
                 ,
                 to
                 slay
                 with
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 strangle
                 .
              
               These
               were
               they
               who
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Restauration
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               Ezra
               ,
               who
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               persons
               (
               many
               of
               them
               being
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               men
               divinely
               inspired
               )
               are
               usually
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Congregation
                 .
              
               And
               the
               power
               of
               this
               Court
               was
               continued
               ,
               though
               not
               without
               some
               interruption
               and
               restraint
               unto
               the
               time
               of
               the
               last
               destruction
               of
               the
               City
               by
               Titus
               .
            
             
               Besides
               this
               
                 greater
                 Court
              
               ,
               they
               had
               also
               two
               lesser
               in
               other
               places
               ;
               one
               of
               the
               twenty
               
                 
                   §
                
                 19
              
               
                 three
                 Assessors
              
               ,
               which
               might
               be
               erected
               in
               any
               City
               or
               Town
               where
               there
               was
               an
               
                 hundred
                 and
                 twenty
                 Families
              
               or
               more
               ,
               but
               not
               less
               ,
               and
               these
               also
               had
               power
               over
               all
               Causes
               
                 Criminal
                 and
                 Civil
              
               which
               happened
               within
               the
               Precincts
               of
               their
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               and
               over
               all
               Punishments
               unto
               Death
               it self
               .
            
             
               Hilary
               on
               the
               second
               Psalm
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               ,
               
                 Erat
                 a
                 Mose
                 ante
                 institutum
                 in
                 omni
                 Synagoga
                 LXX
                 .
                 esse
                 Doctores
                 .
              
               Moses
               
                 had
                 appointed
                 that
                 in
                 every
                 Synagogue
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 LXX
                 Teachers
                 .
              
               He
               well
               calls
               them
               Teachers
               because
               that
               was
               part
               of
               their
               duty
               ,
               to
               teach
               and
               make
               known
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               in
               Justice
               and
               Judgement
               ;
               And
               he
               adds
               ,
               
                 Cujus
                 doctrinae
                 dominus
                 in
                 Evangeliis
                 meminit
                 dicens
                 .
                 Whose
                 teaching
                 our
                 Lord
                 mentions
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 saying
                 ,
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 sit
                 in
              
               Moses
               Chair
               .
               So
               referring
               the
               direction
               there
               given
               by
               our
               Saviour
               to
               the
               Judicial
               determinations
               of
               these
               Judges
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               their
               ordinary
               Teachings
               or
               Sermons
               to
               the
               people
               .
               But
               herein
               his
               mistake
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               he
               supposeth
               the
               
                 number
                 of
                 seventy
              
               to
               have
               belonged
               to
               every
               Synagogue
               which
               was
               peculiar
               to
               the
               
                 great
                 Court
              
               before
               described
               .
               For
               besides
               this
               Judicature
               of
               
                 twenty
                 three
              
               in
               the
               
                 greater
                 Towns
              
               ,
               there
               were
               also
               in
               the
               
                 lesser
                 Towns
              
               appointed
               a
               Court
               of
               
                 three
                 Ass●ssors
              
               ,
               who
               might
               Judge
               and
               determine
               in
               many
               cases
               ;
               about
               money
               ,
               debts
               and
               contracts
               ,
               but
               had
               nothing
               to
               do
               in
               transgressions
               that
               were
               capital
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               Courts
               judging
               and
               determining
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               consisted
               the
               
                 
                   §
                
                 20
              
               Rule
               and
               Polity
               of
               the
               Nation
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               they
               were
               continued
               amongst
               them
               untill
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Shilo
               .
               For
               themselves
               constantly
               averr
               that
               the
               power
               of
               Judging
               capital●y
               ,
               was
               taken
               from
               the
               Sanhedrim
               about
               forty
               years
               before
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               second
               Temple
               ;
               though
               I
               suppose
               it
               will
               be
               found
               ,
               that
               their
               power
               was
               rather
               occasionally
               sometimes
               suspended
               by
               the
               Romans
               ,
               then
               absolutely
               taken
               away
               untill
               the
               finall
               destruction
               of
               the
               City
               .
            
             
               Unto
               this
               Judah
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               return
               ,
               upon
               the
               grant
               and
               during
               the
               continuance
               
                 
                   §
                
                 21
              
               of
               this
               Scepter
               and
               Law-writer
               ,
               it
               is
               promised
               that
               the
               Shiloh
               should
               come
               ;
               that
               is
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               that
               unto
               him
               
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 gathering
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               So
               was
               the
               Promise
               unto
               Abraham
               ,
               namely
               that
               in
               his
               seed
               ,
               
                 all
                 people
              
               ,
               or
               all
               Nations
               of
               the
               Earth
               should
               be
               blessed
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Shilo
               is
               a
               word
               used
               only
               in
               this
               place
               ;
               and
               it
               comes
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Shalah
               ,
               to
               prosper
               ,
               or
               save
               .
               So
               that
               the
               most
               probable
               denotation
               of
               the
               word
               is
               a
               prosperer
               ,
               a
               deliverer
               ,
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               afterwards
               more
               fully
               manifest
               .
               The
               promise
               of
               the
               continuance
               of
               Scepter
               and
               Law-writer
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               untill
               this
               Shilo
               should
               be
               come
               .
            
             
               The
               Jews
               ,
               as
               was
               intimated
               before
               ,
               lay
               a
               double
               exception
               to
               the
               sense
               and
               interpretation
               
                 
                   §
                
                 22
              
               which
               we
               give
               of
               the
               Particles
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               untill
               .
               First
               ,
               That
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifies
               
                 for
                 ever
              
               :
               So
               that
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               words
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Scepter
               and
               Law-writer
               shall
               not
               depart
               from
               
                 Judah
                 for
                 ever
              
               .
               The
               reason
               whereof
               is
               given
               in
               the
               next
               words
               ,
               because
               
                 the
                 Shilo
                 shall
                 come
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               being
               often
               causal
               .
               But
               though
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               may
               sometimes
               signifie
               as
               much
               as
               
                 for
                 ever
              
               ,
               though
               mostly
               it
               doth
               but
               
                 adhu●
                 ,
                 yet
              
               ,
               or
               ,
               
                 as
                 yet
              
               ;
               yet
               it
               doth
               not
               ,
               nor
               can
               so
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               joyned
               as
               here
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               limits
               the
               duration
               intimated
               by
               the
               subject
               matter
               treated
               on
               ,
               and
               sense
               of
               the
               ensuing
               words
               that
               they
               have
               respect
               unto
               .
               They
               except
               again
               ,
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               burthened
               with
               the
               
                 accent
                 Jethib
              
               ,
               which
               distinguisheth
               the
               sense
               ,
               and
               puts
               a
               stop
               upon
               it
               .
               But
               this
               they
               can
               give
               no
               instance
               in
               the
               confirmation
               of
               ,
               especially
               when
               it
               hath
               Athnac
               immediately
               preceding
               it
               ,
               as
               in
               this
               place
               it
               hath
               .
               Besides
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Scepter
               and
               Law-writer
               are
               long
               since
               actually
               departed
               from
               Judah
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               Judgement
               the
               Shilo
               not
               yet
               come
               ;
               which
               perfectly
               destroyes
               the
               verity
               of
               the
               prediction
               .
            
             
               Having
               taken
               this
               brief
               view
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               we
               may
               draw
               our
               Argument
               from
               them
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 23
              
               which
               is
               this
               .
               The
               Messiah
               according
               to
               this
               prediction
               ,
               must
               come
               while
               the
               Rule
               and
               Government
               of
               Judah
               was
               continued
               ,
               or
               before
               it
               was
               utterly
               removed
               or
               taken
               away
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               long
               since
               departed
               ,
               and
               taken
               away
               .
               They
               have
               been
               so
               at
               least
               
               ever
               since
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               City
               and
               Temple
               by
               Titus
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               Messiah
               is
               long
               since
               come
               ,
               which
               was
               proposed
               unto
               confirmation
               .
               To
               manifest
               the
               uncontrollable
               evidence
               of
               this
               Testimony
               and
               our
               Argument
               from
               it
               :
               There
               is
               no
               more
               necessary
               but
               that
               we
               demonstrate
               ;
               First
               ,
               That
               by
               Scepter
               and
               Law-writer
               ,
               Rule
               and
               Government
               are
               intended
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               the
               promised
               Shilo
               is
               the
               Messiah
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               That
               all
               Rule
               and
               
                 National
                 Polity
              
               was
               utterly
               long
               since
               taken
               away
               from
               Judah
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               City
               and
               Temple
               .
               Now
               the
               Proof
               of
               the
               two
               former
               ,
               we
               shall
               take
               First
               ,
               From
               the
               Text
               and
               Context
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               From
               the
               confession
               of
               the
               
                 Antient
                 Jews
              
               themselves
               .
               The
               last
               being
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               must
               be
               evinced
               from
               Story
               ;
               and
               the
               state
               of
               things
               in
               the
               world
               from
               those
               dayes
               ,
               whereon
               there
               will
               be
               no
               rising
               up
               against
               this
               Testimony
               by
               any
               thing
               but
               that
               pertinacious
               obstinacy
               which
               the
               Jews
               are
               Judicially
               given
               up
               unto
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 24
              
               The
               first
               thing
               proposed
               ,
               namely
               that
               by
               Scepter
               and
               Law-giver
               ,
               Rule
               and
               Government
               are
               intended
               is
               evident
               ,
               not
               only
               from
               the
               words
               themselves
               ,
               which
               are
               plain
               and
               expressive
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               Context
               also
               ;
               neither
               was
               it
               ever
               denyed
               by
               any
               of
               the
               Jews
               untill
               they
               found
               themselves
               necessitated
               thereunto
               by
               their
               corrupt
               interest
               .
               Amongst
               other
               things
               ,
               the
               dying
               Patriarch
               foretelling
               the
               erection
               of
               a
               Rule
               and
               Government
               amongst
               his
               posterity
               ,
               whereas
               it
               might
               have
               been
               expected
               that
               of
               course
               it
               should
               have
               been
               fixed
               in
               Reuben
               his
               first
               born
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               line
               of
               its
               descent
               from
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               deprives
               him
               of
               it
               ,
               v.
               4.
               
               Though
               he
               was
               in
               the
               ordinary
               course
               of
               nature
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 his
                 dignity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 his
                 strength
                 ,
                 v.
              
               3.
               
               Yet
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 excell
              
               ;
               not
               preserve
               that
               Excellency
               in
               thy
               posterity
               ;
               nor
               have
               the
               pre-eminence
               of
               Rule
               ,
               for
               the
               reason
               which
               he
               there
               expresseth
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               he
               passeth
               by
               the
               next
               in
               order
               ,
               Simeon
               and
               Levi
               ,
               taking
               from
               them
               all
               expectation
               of
               that
               priviledge
               ,
               by
               foretelling
               that
               they
               should
               be
               
                 divided
                 in
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 and
                 scattered
                 in
                 Israel
                 ,
              
               v.
               7.
               
               Coming
               to
               Judah
               there
               he
               fixeth
               the
               seat
               of
               Rule
               ,
               v.
               8.
               
               
                 Judah
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 he
                 whom
                 thy
                 Brethren
                 shall
                 praise
                 ,
                 alluding
                 unto
                 his
                 name
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               thou
               shalt
               be
               exalted
               unto
               that
               Rule
               amongst
               them
               ,
               from
               the
               right
               whereunto
               the
               others
               fell
               by
               their
               transgression
               .
               And
               this
               rule
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               shall
               consist
               as
               all
               prosperous
               Dominion
               doth
               in
               two
               things
               .
               First
               ,
               In
               the
               regular
               obedience
               of
               those
               who
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               are
               subject
               unto
               it
               ,
               
                 Thy
                 Fathers
                 Children
                 shall
                 bow
                 down
                 before
                 thee
              
               ;
               thou
               shalt
               have
               the
               Authority
               among
               ,
               and
               over
               the
               rest
               of
               my
               posterity
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               In
               the
               
                 conquest
                 of
                 the
                 enemies
              
               and
               adversaries
               of
               the
               Dominion
               it self
               ;
               
                 Thy
                 hand
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 neck
                 of
                 thine
                 enemies
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 Lions
                 whelp
                 thou
                 art
                 gone
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 prey
              
               ;
               whereunto
               the
               words
               insisted
               on
               are
               subjoyned
               ;
               
                 The
                 Scepter
                 shall
                 not
                 depart
              
               ;
               that
               is
               the
               
                 Scepter
                 of
                 Rule
              
               amongst
               thy
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               prevalency
               against
               thine
               enemies
               ,
               however
               it
               may
               be
               weakened
               or
               interrupted
               ,
               shall
               not
               utterly
               depart
               or
               be
               removed
               untill
               the
               Shilo
               come
               .
               The
               Context
               is
               clear
               and
               perspicuous
               :
               the
               Jews
               only
               as
               we
               shall
               see
               cavill
               at
               words
               and
               syllables
               ;
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               coherence
               of
               the
               Context
               ,
               they
               take
               no
               notice
               of
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 25
              
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               Targumists
               have
               with
               one
               consent
               given
               us
               the
               same
               account
               of
               the
               sense
               and
               importance
               of
               these
               words
               ;
               and
               some
               of
               them
               are
               acknowledged
               by
               the
               Jews
               in
               
                 Shebet
                 Jehuda
              
               to
               have
               been
               composed
               by
               Divine
               Inspiration
               ,
               or
               assistance
               of
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               they
               express
               it
               in
               their
               Talmuds
               .
               Thus
               Onkelos
               the
               best
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 The
                 Ruler
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 or
                 Prince
                 ,
              
               he
               that
               hath
               Dominion
               ,
               
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 House
                 of
              
               Judah
               .
               And
               Jonathan
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Kings
                 and
                 Rulers
                 shall
                 not
                 cease
                 from
                 the
                 House
                 of
              
               Judah
               .
               The
               same
               words
               are
               used
               by
               that
               called
               of
               Jerusalem
               .
               The
               Authority
               of
               these
               Paraphrases
               among
               the
               Jews
               is
               such
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               dare
               not
               openly
               recede
               from
               them
               .
               And
               therefore
               Manasse
               in
               his
               Conciliator
               ,
               where
               he
               endeavours
               to
               enervate
               this
               Testimony
               ,
               passeth
               over
               these
               Targums
               in
               silence
               ,
               as
               having
               nothing
               to
               oppose
               to
               their
               Authority
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               sufficient
               evidence
               ,
               that
               he
               saw
               the
               desperateness
               of
               the
               cause
               wherein
               he
               was
               engaged
               .
               Solomon
               and
               Bechai
               acknowledge
               Rule
               and
               Dominion
               to
               be
               intended
               in
               the
               words
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               latter
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               erected
               untill
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               less
               expresly
               contrary
               to
               the
               Targum
               ,
               then
               to
               the
               Text
               it self
               ,
               affirming
               plainly
               ,
               that
               then
               it
               was
               to
               end
               ,
               and
               not
               begin
               .
               Add
               hereunto
               ,
               further
               to
               manifest
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Antient
               Jews
               unto
               this
               sense
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               that
               in
               their
               Talmuds
               they
               affirm
               the
               Law-giver
               here
               mentioned
               to
               be
               the
               Sanhedrim
               whose
               power
               continued
               in
               Judah
               ,
               untill
               the
               Shilo
               came
               ,
               whereof
               we
               have
               spoken
               before
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 26
              
               Unto
               these
               Reasons
               and
               Testimonies
               we
               may
               subjoyn
               the
               use
               of
               the
               words
               themselves
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               originally
               and
               properly
               a
               rod
               ,
               or
               staff
               ;
               all
               other
               significations
               of
               it
               are
               
               Metaphoricall
               .
               Among
               them
               the
               principall
               is
               that
               of
               Scepter
               ,
               an
               Ensign
               of
               Rule
               and
               Government
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               absolutely
               used
               in
               any
               other
               sense
               ,
               in
               that
               very
               frequently
               ;
               Psalm
               45.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 A
                 Scepter
                 of
                 uprightness
                 is
                 the
                 Scepter
                 of
                 thy
                 Kingdom
                 ,
              
               Numb
               .
               24.17
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 a
                 Scepter
                 shall
                 arise
                 out
                 of
                 Israel
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               Prince
               or
               a
               Ruler
               ;
               
                 Targum
                 ;
                 Christ
                 shall
                 rule
                 out
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
              
               And
               this
               sense
               of
               the
               words
               is
               made
               more
               evident
               by
               its
               conjunction
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               Law-giver
               ;
               he
               that
               prescribes
               and
               writes
               Laws
               with
               Authority
               to
               be
               observed
               .
               Deut.
               33.2
               .
               in
               a
               portion
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 of
                 the
                 Law-giver
                 hidden
              
               ,
               that
               is
               Moses
               ;
               the
               great
               Scribe
               saith
               the
               Targum
               :
               for
               as
               they
               suppose
               ,
               the
               Sepulchre
               of
               Moses
               was
               in
               the
               Lot
               of
               
                 Gad.
                 Mechokek
              
               saith
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               ;
               that
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               
                 great
                 President
              
               or
               Ruler
               .
               Psal.
               108.19
               .
               Judah
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 my
                 Law-giver
              
               ;
               with
               Allusion
               to
               this
               Prediction
               of
               
                 Jacob.
                 Isa.
              
               33.22
               .
               The
               Lord
               is
               our
               Judge
               ,
               the
               Lord
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 our
                 Law-giver
              
               .
               These
               two
               words
               then
               in
               conjunction
               ,
               do
               absolutely
               denote
               Rule
               and
               Dominion
               .
            
             
               The
               latter
               Masters
               of
               the
               Jews
               to
               avoid
               the
               force
               of
               this
               Testimony
               ,
               have
               coined
               
                 
                   §
                
                 27
              
               a
               new
               signification
               for
               these
               words
               :
               Shebet
               ,
               they
               say
               is
               only
               a
               
                 rod
                 of
                 Correction
              
               ,
               and
               Mechokek
               any
               Scribe
               or
               Teacher
               which
               they
               would
               refer
               to
               the
               Rabbins
               ,
               they
               have
               had
               in
               every
               Generation
               .
               Some
               of
               them
               by
               Shebet
               understand
               a
               
                 staff
                 of
                 supportment
              
               ,
               which
               they
               were
               to
               enjoy
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               their
               troubles
               ;
               so
               I
               remember
               
                 Manasse
                 Ben
                 Israel
              
               not
               long
               since
               made
               it
               one
               of
               his
               reasons
               for
               their
               admission
               into
               England
               ,
               that
               therein
               this
               Prophesie
               might
               receive
               somewhat
               of
               accomplishment
               ,
               by
               this
               countenance
               and
               encouragement
               in
               this
               Land.
               But
               the
               most
               of
               them
               adhere
               to
               the
               former
               sense
               of
               the
               words
               .
               So
               they
               call
               the
               story
               of
               their
               calamities
               and
               sufferings
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               the
               
                 rod
                 of
                 Judah
              
               .
               But
               this
               evasion
               is
               plainly
               and
               fully
               obviated
               in
               the
               former
               opening
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               and
               confirmation
               of
               their
               genuine
               importance
               :
               For
               ,
               (
               1.
               )
               It
               is
               openly
               contrary
               to
               the
               whole
               Context
               and
               Scope
               of
               the
               Place
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               To
               the
               meaning
               and
               constant
               use
               of
               the
               words
               themselves
               ,
               especially
               as
               conjoined
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               To
               the
               Targums
               ,
               and
               all
               old
               Translations
               .
               (
               4.
               )
               To
               the
               Talmud
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               own
               Antient
               masters
               .
               (
               5.
               )
               To
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Story
               ;
               Judah
               having
               been
               long
               in
               a
               most
               flourishing
               and
               prosperous
               condition
               ,
               without
               any
               such
               signal
               calamity
               as
               that
               ,
               which
               ▪
               they
               would
               intimate
               to
               be
               intended
               in
               the
               words
               ;
               namely
               such
               as
               for
               sixteen
               hundred
               years
               they
               have
               now
               undergone
               .
               (
               6.
               )
               The
               supportment
               they
               have
               had
               ,
               hath
               not
               been
               National
               ,
               nor
               afforded
               to
               Judah
               as
               a
               Tribe
               ,
               or
               People
               ,
               but
               hath
               consisted
               meerly
               in
               the
               greatness
               and
               wealth
               of
               a
               few
               
                 individual
                 persons
              
               scattered
               up
               and
               down
               the
               world
               ,
               neither
               themselves
               ,
               nor
               any
               else
               ,
               knowing
               unto
               what
               Tribe
               they
               did
               belong
               .
               And
               (
               7.
               )
               This
               hath
               been
               in
               things
               no
               way
               relating
               to
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               their
               Church-state
               ,
               or
               their
               spiritual
               good
               .
               (
               8.
               )
               Their
               Scribes
               were
               not
               formerly
               of
               the
               
                 Tribe
                 of
                 Judah
              
               ,
               and
               their
               latter
               Rabbins
               wholly
               of
               an
               uncertain
               extraction
               ;
               so
               that
               this
               pretence
               proves
               nothing
               ,
               but
               the
               misery
               of
               their
               present
               State
               and
               condition
               ,
               wherein
               they
               seek
               a
               refuge
               for
               their
               infidelity
               ,
               in
               vanity
               and
               falshood
               .
            
             
               Our
               second
               enquiry
               is
               concerning
               the
               subject
               of
               the
               Promise
               under
               consideration
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 28
              
               which
               is
               the
               Shilo
               ;
               whereby
               we
               say
               the
               
                 promised
                 Seed
              
               is
               intended
               .
               About
               the
               derivation
               and
               precise
               significations
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               we
               have
               no
               need
               to
               contend
               .
               Most
               learned
               men
               look
               upon
               it
               as
               derived
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               be
               
                 quiet
                 ,
                 safe
                 ,
                 happy
                 ,
                 prosperous
                 ,
              
               whence
               also
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Psal.
               122.
               
                 safety
                 ,
                 peace
              
               ,
               prosperity
               ,
               Abundance
               .
               Hence
               Shilo
               sayes
               
                 Mercer
                 ,
                 sonat
                 tranquillum
                 ,
                 prosperum
                 ,
                 pacatum
                 ,
                 felicem
                 ,
                 Augustum
                 ,
                 victorem
                 ,
                 cui
                 omnia
                 prospere
                 succedunt
              
               ;
               signifies
               one
               ,
               
                 quiet
                 ,
                 prosperous
                 ,
                 peaceable
                 ,
                 happy
                 ,
                 honourable
                 ,
                 a
                 Conqueror
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 all
                 things
                 succeed
                 well
                 and
                 happily
                 .
              
               To
               this
               Etymologie
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               agrees
               
                 Galatinus
                 ,
                 Fagius
                 ,
                 Melancthon
                 ,
                 Pagninus
                 ,
                 Prusius
                 ,
                 Schindler
                 ,
                 Buxtorfius
                 ,
                 Armama
                 ,
              
               and
               generally
               all
               the
               most
               learned
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               tongue
               .
               The
               
                 Vulgar
                 Latin
              
               ,
               rendring
               the
               words
               
                 qui
                 mittendus
                 est
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 ,
              
               as
               if
               it
               were
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               corrupts
               the
               sense
               ,
               and
               gives
               advantage
               to
               the
               Jews
               to
               pervert
               the
               words
               ,
               as
               both
               Raymandus
               and
               Galatinus
               observe
               .
               Neither
               is
               there
               any
               thing
               nearer
               the
               truth
               in
               the
               derivation
               of
               the
               word
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               though
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               were
               put
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               so
               making
               it
               as
               much
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 quae
                 ei
                 ,
                 which
                 to
                 him
              
               ;
               whereunto
               yet
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               of
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               the
               first
               mentioned
               by
               Eusebius
               ,
               the
               latter
               in
               the
               present
               Copies
               ,
               both
               by
               
                 Justin
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               do
               relate
               or
               allude
               .
            
             
               Others
               suppose
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               signifie
               a
               Son
               ,
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               denotes
               the
               
                 after
                 birth
              
               ;
               or
               Membrane
               wherein
               the
               Child
               is
               wrapt
               in
               the
               Womb.
               Thence
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Shilo
               should
               be
               the
               same
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 his
                 Son
              
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               being
               put
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               unusual
               ,
               saith
               Kimchi
               .
               But
               Galatinus
               supposeth
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               
                 foeminine
                 affix
              
               ,
               denoting
               that
               the
               Messiah
               was
               to
               be
               the
               
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 Woman
              
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               born
               of
               a
               Virgin.
               Neither
               is
               his
               conjecture
               absolutely
               to
               
               be
               rejected
               :
               Although
               Mercer
               pronounce
               it
               to
               be
               against
               the
               rule
               of
               Grammar
               ;
               for
               we
               know
               they
               hold
               not
               alwayes
               in
               things
               mysterious
               .
               He
               that
               would
               be
               further
               satisfied
               about
               the
               importance
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               may
               consult
               
                 Reymandus
                 ,
                 Porchetus
              
               and
               Galatinus
               in
               their
               Discourses
               against
               the
               Jews
               on
               this
               subject
               ;
               
                 Kimchi
                 ,
                 Pagnin
                 ,
                 Mercer
                 ,
                 Schindler
                 ,
                 Philip
                 ab
                 Aquino
                 ,
              
               and
               Buxtorf
               in
               their
               
                 Lexicons
                 ;
                 Munst●r
                 ,
                 Fagius
                 ,
                 Drusius
                 ,
                 Grotius
              
               in
               their
               Annotations
               on
               the
               Text
               ;
               
                 Helvicus
                 ,
                 Rivet
                 ,
                 Episcopius
                 ,
                 Boetius
                 ,
                 Hornebecke
              
               in
               their
               Discourses
               from
               it
               .
               The
               weight
               of
               our
               Argument
               lyes
               not
               in
               the
               precise
               signification
               of
               the
               word
               :
               The
               Messiah
               it
               is
               who
               is
               intended
               in
               that
               expression
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 29
              
               For
               first
               ,
               this
               is
               manifest
               from
               the
               Context
               and
               words
               themselves
               .
               The
               promise
               of
               the
               Messiah
               was
               the
               foundation
               of
               that
               Nation
               and
               people
               ;
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               Call
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               erection
               of
               a
               Kingdom
               and
               a
               State
               in
               his
               posterity
               .
               This
               we
               have
               elsewhere
               demonstrated
               .
               This
               promise
               concerning
               him
               ,
               and
               Covenant
               in
               him
               ,
               was
               alwayes
               the
               chief
               matter
               and
               head
               of
               the
               
                 Patriarchal
                 Benedictions
              
               ,
               when
               they
               blessed
               their
               Children
               and
               posterity
               .
               Now
               unless
               we
               grant
               him
               to
               be
               intended
               in
               this
               expression
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               of
               him
               at
               all
               in
               this
               Prophetical
               Eulogie
               of
               Jacob.
               Besides
               ,
               his
               posterity
               being
               now
               to
               be
               distributed
               into
               twelve
               distinct
               Tribes
               or
               Families
               ,
               and
               each
               of
               them
               having
               this
               peculiar
               blessing
               appropriated
               unto
               him
               ,
               wherein
               it
               is
               certain
               and
               confessed
               by
               all
               the
               Jews
               ,
               that
               this
               priviledge
               of
               bringing
               forth
               the
               Messiah
               was
               henceforth
               impaled
               unto
               Judah
               .
               It
               must
               be
               done
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               or
               there
               is
               no
               footstep
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Scripture
               .
               And
               it
               is
               very
               strange
               that
               Jacob
               ,
               in
               reckoning
               up
               the
               priviledges
               and
               advantages
               of
               Judah
               above
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               should
               omit
               the
               chief
               of
               them
               ,
               from
               whence
               all
               the
               rest
               did
               flow
               .
               And
               the
               very
               tenour
               of
               the
               words
               manifest
               this
               intention
               ;
               fixing
               on
               that
               which
               was
               the
               fountain
               and
               end
               of
               all
               blessing
               in
               the
               
                 promised
                 seed
              
               ,
               he
               passeth
               over
               his
               Elder
               Children
               ,
               and
               determines
               it
               on
               Judah
               with
               the
               continuance
               of
               Rule
               to
               the
               coming
               thereof
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 30
              
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               which
               in
               the
               Text
               is
               affirmed
               concerning
               this
               Shilo
               ,
               makes
               it
               yet
               more
               evident
               ,
               who
               it
               was
               that
               is
               intended
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 To
                 him
                 the
                 gathering
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               LXX
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 expectation
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               expect
               or
               look
               for
               :
               So
               the
               
                 Vulgar
                 ,
                 Expectatio
                 Gentium
                 .
                 Onkelos
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 and
                 him
                 shall
                 the
                 people
                 obey
                 ,
              
               or
               to
               him
               they
               shall
               
                 hearken
                 .
                 Ben
                 Vzziel
              
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 because
                 of
                 him
                 the
                 people
                 shall
                 faint
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               ●ease
               their
               opposition
               ,
               and
               submit
               unto
               him
               .
               
                 Targum
                 Hierusal
              
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 and
                 to
                 him
                 shall
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 be
                 subject
              
               :
               all
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               construction
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               hear
               ,
               attend
               ,
               obey
               .
               The
               word
               is
               but
               
                 once
                 more
              
               used
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               Prov.
               30.17
               .
               where
               it
               is
               rendered
               Doctrine
               ,
               or
               Teaching
               given
               out
               with
               Authority
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               be
               obeyed
               .
               So
               that
               primarily
               it
               may
               seem
               to
               denote
               
                 obedience
                 unto
                 Doctrines
              
               ;
               which
               because
               men
               gather
               themselves
               together
               to
               attend
               unto
               it
               ,
               it
               signifies
               also
               that
               gathering
               together
               ;
               and
               so
               is
               rendered
               by
               Rashi
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               
                 gathering
                 together
              
               ,
               Collection
               ,
               or
               Congregating
               .
               And
               also
               is
               it
               by
               others
               ,
               who
               seem
               to
               look
               on
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               its
               root
               ,
               which
               signifies
               to
               gather
               and
               collect
               as
               well
               as
               to
               
                 hope
                 ,
                 expect
              
               ,
               and
               look
               after
               .
               That
               which
               in
               all
               these
               Interpretations
               is
               aimed
               at
               ,
               wherein
               they
               all
               agree
               ,
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               namely
               .
               That
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               People
               ,
               Heathen
               ,
               should
               be
               called
               and
               gathered
               unto
               the
               Shilo
               ,
               should
               
                 hear
                 his
                 Doctrine
              
               ,
               obey
               his
               Law
               ,
               and
               be
               made
               subject
               unto
               him
               .
            
             
               Now
               as
               this
               was
               eminently
               contained
               in
               the
               great
               fundamental
               Promise
               concerning
               the
               Messiah
               made
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               
                 in
                 him
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 should
                 be
                 blessed
              
               :
               So
               there
               is
               not
               any
               description
               of
               him
               in
               the
               following
               Prophets
               more
               eminet
               then
               this
               ,
               that
               unto
               
                 him
                 the
                 gathering
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 should
                 be
                 ,
              
               which
               in
               many
               places
               is
               made
               the
               Characteristical
               Note
               of
               his
               Person
               and
               Kingdom
               .
               Hence
               some
               of
               the
               Jews
               themselves
               interpret
               this
               place
               ,
               as
               
                 Rabbi
                 Solomon
              
               by
               that
               of
               Isaiah
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 to
                 him
                 shall
                 Gentiles
                 seek
              
               ;
               and
               that
               of
               Chap.
               42.4
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 the
                 Isles
                 shall
                 wait
                 for
                 his
                 Law.
              
               The
               sense
               also
               of
               the
               words
               given
               by
               the
               LXX
               .
               and
               that
               vulgar
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 expectatio
                 Gentium
              
               ,
               have
               good
               countenance
               given
               unto
               it
               ,
               in
               other
               places
               of
               Scripture
               .
               For
               as
               he
               is
               called
               ,
               Hag.
               2.7
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
              
               ,
               that
               which
               they
               desire
               and
               expect
               ;
               so
               speaking
               of
               himself
               ,
               Isa.
               60.9
               .
               he
               sayes
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Isles
              
               ,
               the
               same
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Gentiles
               shall
               
                 wait
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 or
                 expect
                 me
                 .
              
               Now
               he
               to
               whom
               the
               Gentiles
               shall
               seek
               ,
               whose
               Doctrine
               they
               shall
               learn
               ,
               whose
               Law
               ,
               they
               shall
               obey
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               shall
               be
               subject
               ,
               in
               whom
               they
               shall
               be
               blessed
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               they
               shall
               be
               gathered
               ,
               for
               all
               these
               ends
               ,
               and
               purposes
               ,
               is
               the
               true
               and
               only
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               Shilo
               here
               mentioned
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 31
              
               We
               have
               the
               concurring
               assent
               of
               all
               the
               Targums
               unto
               this
               application
               of
               the
               word
               
               
                 Shilo
                 .
                 Ben
                 ●V
                 ;
                 zziel
              
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Vntill
                 the
                 time
                 wherein
                 the
                 King
                 Messiah
                 shall
                 come
                 .
              
               The
               same
               are
               the
               words
               in
               that
               of
               Jerusalem
               ;
               both
               of
               them
               as
               we
               saw
               before
               interpreting
               the
               next
               words
               also
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               And
               Onkelos
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Vntill
                 the
                 Messiah
                 shall
                 come
                 whose
                 is
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               Now
               after
               the
               Scripture
               it self
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               greater
               evidence
               of
               the
               persuasion
               of
               the
               
                 Old
                 Church
              
               of
               the
               Jews
               then
               what
               is
               found
               in
               the
               consent
               of
               these
               Targums
               ;
               and
               of
               how
               little
               validity
               the
               exception
               of
               the
               
                 modern
                 Jews
              
               are
               against
               their
               Authority
               ,
               is
               known
               to
               all
               .
            
             
               And
               we
               have
               also
               the
               concession
               of
               their
               Talmuds
               ,
               and
               most
               Learned
               Masters
               ,
               fully
               
                 
                   §
                
                 32
              
               consenting
               in
               this
               cause
               .
               So
               in
               the
               
                 Talmud
                 .
                 Hierusul
              
               .
               in
               
                 Chelek●
                 .
                 The
                 world
              
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               
                 is
                 created
                 for
                 the
                 Messiah
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
              
               Rabbi
               Shilo
               ,
               
                 They
                 said
                 ,
                 his
                 name
                 is
              
               Shilo
               ,
               
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 untill
              
               Shilo
               come
               .
               And
               in
               
                 Bereshith
                 Rabba
              
               ,
               on
               this
               place
               of
               
                 Genesis
                 ,
                 The
                 Scepter
                 shall
                 not
                 depart
                 from
              
               Judah
               untill
               Shilo
               come
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 This
                 is
                 Messiah
                 the
                 Son
                 of
              
               David
               ,
               
                 who
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 rule
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 with
                 a
                 Scepter
              
               ;
               as
               Psalm
               2.
               
               And
               in
               
                 Beresh
                 .
                 Rebanna
              
               ;
               until
               the
               Shilo
               come
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 For
                 it
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 shall
                 bring
                 their
                 gifts
                 unto
                 Messiah
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 David
                 .
              
               And
               Kimchi
               in
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Shilo
               
                 is
                 interpreted
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
              
               ;
               and
               innumerable
               other
               Testimonies
               ,
               from
               them
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               may
               be
               produced
               .
               Yea
               ,
               this
               sense
               is
               so
               common
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               known
               to
               have
               been
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Antient
               Church
               ,
               that
               the
               wisest
               among
               them
               turn
               every
               stone
               to
               retain
               this
               interpretation
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               avoid
               the
               force
               of
               the
               Testimony
               insisted
               on
               from
               them
               .
            
             
               This
               then
               we
               have
               from
               this
               testimony
               obtained
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               the
               Political
               Rule
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 33
              
               and
               National
               Government
               should
               not
               absolutely
               and
               Irrecoverably
               be
               removed
               and
               taken
               away
               from
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Judah
               untill
               the
               
                 promised
                 seed
              
               should
               be
               exhibited
               ,
               untill
               the
               Messiah
               should
               come
               .
               It
               remaineth
               that
               we
               also
               evidence
               that
               all
               Rule
               ,
               Government
               and
               Polity
               is
               long
               since
               taken
               away
               from
               ,
               and
               ceased
               in
               Judah
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               many
               Generations
               there
               hath
               been
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               a
               
                 Tribe
                 of
                 Judah
              
               in
               any
               National
               or
               Political
               Condition
               or
               Constitution
               in
               the
               world
               .
               And
               had
               we
               not
               here
               to
               do
               with
               men
               obstinate
               and
               impudent
               ,
               there
               would
               need
               very
               few
               words
               in
               this
               matter
               .
               But
               they
               must
               have
               that
               proved
               unto
               them
               ,
               which
               all
               the
               world
               sees
               and
               knows
               ,
               and
               takes
               care
               to
               make
               good
               ,
               and
               which
               themselves
               ,
               as
               occasion
               serves
               confess
               and
               bewail
               .
               Is
               it
               not
               known
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               for
               these
               sixteen
               hundred
               years
               last
               past
               ,
               they
               have
               been
               scattered
               over
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               leading
               a
               
                 precarious
                 Life
              
               ,
               under
               the
               Power
               of
               Kings
               ,
               Princes
               ,
               Common-wealths
               ,
               as
               their
               several
               lots
               in
               their
               dispersion
               have
               fallen
               ;
               
                 sine
                 Deo
                 ,
                 sine
                 homine
                 rege
                 ,
              
               cast
               out
               of
               Gods
               especial
               care
               ,
               they
               wander
               up
               and
               down
               without
               Law
               ,
               Government
               ,
               or
               Authority
               of
               their
               own
               or
               amongst
               themselves
               .
               And
               this
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               ,
               themselves
               also
               confess
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               occasion
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               see
               Kimchi
               on
               Hosea
               3.4
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 And
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Captivity
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 are
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 have
                 neither
                 King
                 nor
                 Priest
                 of
              
               Israel
               :
               
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 their
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 ,
              
               doth
               this
               man
               think
               that
               Scepter
               and
               Law-giver
               are
               departed
               from
               Judah
               or
               no
               ?
               And
               the
               Targum
               of
               Jonathan
               on
               that
               place
               is
               considerable
               :
               for
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 The
                 children
                 of
              
               Israel
               
                 shall
                 abide
                 many
                 dayes
                 without
                 a
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 a
                 Ruler
                 in
              
               Israel
               ;
               
                 afterwards
                 the
                 children
                 of
              
               Israel
               
                 shall
                 repent
                 ,
                 and
                 seek
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 obey
                 the
                 Messiah
                 the
                 Son
                 of
              
               David
               
                 the
                 King.
              
               So
               also
               are
               the
               words
               of
               Abarbinel
               on
               Isa.
               53.
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               in
               their
               Captivity
               and
               Banishment
               part
               of
               their
               misery
               is
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 that
                 in
              
               Israel
               
                 there
                 is
                 neither
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 nor
                 Rule
                 ,
                 nor
                 Scepter
                 of
                 Judgement
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               plainly
               ,
               Scepter
               and
               Law-giver
               are
               departed
               .
               And
               therefore
               if
               there
               be
               any
               truth
               in
               this
               Prophesie
               ,
               the
               Messiah
               is
               long
               since
               come
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               
                 Maimonides
                 ;
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 left
                 our
                 own
                 Land
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 of
                 making
                 Laws
              
               ;
               and
               they
               jointly
               confess
               in
               the
               
                 Talmud
                 .
                 Tract
                 .
                 Saned
              
               .
               that
               sometime
               before
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               all
               power
               of
               Judging
               both
               as
               unto
               life
               and
               death
               ,
               and
               as
               unto
               pecuniary
               punishments
               ,
               was
               taken
               from
               them
               .
               So
               that
               if
               there
               be
               a
               certainty
               in
               any
               thing
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               
                 Scepter
                 and
                 Law-giver
              
               are
               long
               since
               departed
               from
               Judah
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               not
               many
               things
               wherein
               the
               present
               Jews
               do
               more
               betray
               the
               desperateness
               
                 
                   §
                
                 34
              
               of
               their
               cause
               ,
               then
               in
               their
               endeavour
               to
               obscure
               this
               open
               and
               known
               truth
               in
               matter
               of
               fact
               .
               That
               which
               they
               principally
               insist
               upon
               ,
               is
               a
               story
               out
               of
               the
               Itinerary
               of
               
                 Benjamin
                 Tudelensis
              
               .
            
             
               This
               Benjamin
               was
               a
               Jew
               ,
               who
               about
               500.
               years
               ago
               passed
               out
               of
               Europe
               into
               the
               
               Eastern
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               in
               a
               disquisition
               of
               his
               Countrey-men
               ,
               and
               their
               state
               and
               condition
               whereof
               he
               hath
               given
               an
               account
               in
               his
               Itinerary
               ,
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               vulgar
               Travellers
               .
               Among
               other
               things
               which
               he
               relates
               ,
               
                 fide
                 Rabbinica
              
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
               of
               a
               Jew
               that
               hath
               ,
               or
               then
               had
               ,
               a
               principality
               at
               Bagdat
               ,
               whom
               his
               Countreymen
               called
               the
               
                 Son
                 of
                 David
              
               ,
               there
               being
               a
               thousand
               of
               them
               living
               there
               all
               in
               subjection
               unto
               him
               .
               This
               honour
               was
               allowed
               him
               by
               the
               Caliph
               ,
               who
               in
               those
               dayes
               ruled
               there
               ;
               so
               that
               when
               he
               passeth
               in
               the
               streets
               they
               cry
               before
               him
               ,
               make
               way
               for
               the
               
                 Son
                 of
                 David
                 .
                 Fagius
              
               long
               since
               returned
               a
               proper
               Answer
               to
               this
               Story
               in
               a
               Proverb
               of
               their
               own
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 lye
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 place
                 his
                 Witnesses
                 at
                 distance
                 enough
                 .
              
               When
               Benjamin
               passed
               over
               those
               Eastern
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               were
               greatly
               unknown
               to
               Europaeans
               ,
               and
               he
               had
               thence
               advantage
               to
               feign
               what
               he
               pleased
               for
               the
               reputation
               of
               his
               Nation
               ,
               which
               he
               was
               not
               wanting
               to
               the
               improvement
               of
               .
               Time
               hath
               now
               brought
               truth
               to
               light
               .
               The
               people
               of
               Europe
               ,
               especially
               the
               English
               and
               Hollanders
               have
               some
               while
               since
               discovered
               the
               state
               of
               things
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               and
               can
               hear
               no
               tidings
               of
               Benjamins
               principality
               ,
               nor
               his
               
                 Son
                 of
                 David
              
               ;
               nor
               could
               the
               Jews
               ever
               since
               get
               any
               one
               to
               confirm
               his
               relation
               .
               Besides
               ,
               if
               all
               that
               he
               averrs
               should
               be
               granted
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               main
               ,
               it
               is
               undoubtedly
               false
               ,
               what
               would
               it
               amount
               unto
               as
               to
               the
               matter
               in
               hand
               :
               Is
               this
               the
               Scepter
               and
               Law-giver
               promised
               unto
               Judah
               as
               the
               great
               priviledge
               above
               his
               Brethren
               ?
               It
               seems
               an
               obscure
               unknown
               person
               in
               Bagdat
               in
               Captivity
               ,
               by
               the
               permission
               of
               a
               Tyrant
               whose
               Slave
               and
               Vassal
               he
               is
               ,
               hath
               a
               pre-eminence
               among
               a
               
                 thousand
                 Jews
              
               ,
               all
               slaves
               to
               the
               same
               Tyrant
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               all
               they
               pretend
               unto
               in
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 forty
                 second
                 story
              
               ,
               where
               they
               give
               us
               an
               account
               of
               this
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Prince
               ,
               or
               
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Captivity
              
               ,
               as
               they
               would
               have
               him
               esteemed
               .
               A
               rich
               Jew
               they
               would
               make
               him
               to
               be
               ,
               chosen
               unto
               a
               Presidentship
               ,
               by
               the
               Heads
               or
               Rectors
               of
               the
               Schools
               of
               
                 Bagdat
                 ,
                 Sora
              
               ,
               and
               Pombeditha
               ;
               And
               they
               confess
               ,
               that
               for
               many
               Ages
               they
               have
               chosen
               no
               such
               President
               ,
               because
               the
               Saracens
               killed
               the
               last
               that
               was
               so
               chosen
               .
               Is
               this
               I
               say
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               Tribe
               and
               Scepter
               of
               
                 Judah
                 ?
                 Judah
              
               must
               be
               a
               Nation
               ,
               a
               People
               in
               a
               Political
               Sense
               and
               State
               ,
               dwelling
               in
               his
               
                 own
                 Land
              
               ,
               and
               have
               Rule
               and
               Dominion
               exercised
               therein
               according
               to
               its
               own
               Law
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Scepter
                 and
                 Law-giver
              
               are
               departed
               from
               it
               ;
               and
               this
               they
               evidently
               are
               sixteen
               hundred
               years
               ago
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Shilo
               ,
               the
               promised
               Messiah
               is
               long
               since
               come
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               Truth
               whose
               Confirmation
               from
               this
               Testimony
               was
               intended
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Exercitatio
               XIII
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Other
                   Testimonies
                   proving
                   the
                   Messiah
                   to
                   be
                   come
                   .
                
                 Hagg.
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 Mal.
                 3.1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 
                   State
                   of
                   the
                   People
                   at
                   the
                   building
                   of
                   the
                   Second
                   Temple
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                
                 Darius
                 Hystaspes
                 ,
                 not
                 Nothus
                 .
                 
                   The
                   House
                   treated
                   of
                   by
                
                 Haggai
                 
                   the
                   second
                   House
                   .
                   Proved
                   against
                
                 Abarbinel
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Glory
                   promised
                   to
                   this
                   House
                   .
                   Brief
                   summary
                   of
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                
                 Solomons
                 
                   Temple
                   .
                   It
                   s
                   Projection
                   ;
                   Magnificence
                   .
                   Treasure
                   spent
                   about
                   it
                   .
                   Number
                   of
                   Workmen
                   employed
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   Ornaments
                   .
                   Worship
                   .
                   Second
                   Temple
                   compared
                   with
                   it
                   .
                   Pretensions
                   of
                   the
                   Rabbins
                   about
                   its
                   Greatness
                   ,
                   and
                   Duration
                   ;
                   removed
                   .
                   What
                   was
                   the
                   Glory
                   promised
                   to
                   the
                   second
                   House
                   .
                   Opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   .
                   The
                   Promise
                   of
                   it
                   not
                   conditional
                   .
                   The
                   meaning
                   of
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Text.
                   Evasions
                   of
                
                 Abarbinel
                 ,
                 Kimchi
                 and
                 Aben
                 Ezra
                 
                   examined
                   .
                   Their
                   Opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Glory
                   promised
                   to
                   the
                   second
                   House
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   greatness
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Things
                   wanting
                   in
                   it
                   by
                   their
                   own
                   confession
                   .
                   The
                   Glory
                   of
                   this
                   House
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   the
                
                 Hasmonaeans
                 ,
                 or
                 Herodians
                 .
                 
                   Not
                   in
                   its
                   continuance
                   .
                   Circumstances
                   proving
                   the
                   true
                   Messiah
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Glory
                   .
                   Anomalous
                   Construction
                   of
                   the
                   Words
                   removed
                   .
                
                 Mal.
                 3.1
                 .
                 
                   explained
                   .
                   Confession
                   of
                   the
                   antient
                   Jews
                   .
                
              
            
             
               WEE
               shall
               now
               proceed
               to
               other
               Testimonies
               of
               the
               same
               evidence
               and
               importance
               
                 
                   §
                
                 1
              
               with
               the
               foregoing
               .
               The
               end
               of
               calling
               and
               separating
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               from
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               forming
               of
               them
               into
               a
               Nation
               ,
               and
               the
               setting
               up
               of
               a
               Political
               State
               and
               Rule
               amongst
               them
               ,
               being
               solely
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               declared
               ,
               to
               bring
               forth
               the
               promised
               Messiah
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               shaddow
               out
               his
               Spiritual
               Kingdom
               :
               It
               was
               necessary
               that
               he
               should
               come
               before
               their
               utter
               desolation
               ,
               and
               final
               rejection
               from
               that
               state
               and
               condition
               ,
               which
               also
               he
               did
               according
               to
               the
               promise
               and
               prediction
               before
               insisted
               on
               and
               explained
               .
               The
               same
               was
               the
               end
               of
               their
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               or
               Church-State
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               Religious
               Worship
               that
               was
               instituted
               therein
               .
               Whilest
               that
               also
               therefore
               continued
               and
               was
               accepted
               of
               God
               in
               the
               place
               of
               his
               own
               appointment
               ,
               he
               was
               to
               be
               brought
               forth
               and
               to
               accomplish
               his
               work
               in
               the
               world
               .
               This
               also
               in
               sundry
               places
               of
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               is
               foretold
               ,
               one
               or
               two
               of
               the
               most
               eminent
               of
               them
               we
               shall
               consider
               ,
               and
               manifest
               from
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               true
               Messiah
               is
               long
               since
               come
               ,
               and
               exhibited
               unto
               the
               world
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Promise
               given
               of
               old
               to
               that
               purpose
               .
               The
               first
               we
               shall
               fix
               upon
               ,
               is
               that
               of
               
                 Haggai
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               2.
               v.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               whereunto
               we
               shall
               add
               Mal.
               3.1
               .
               The
               words
               of
               the
               former
               place
               are
               ,
               
                 Who
                 is
                 left
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 saw
                 this
                 house
                 in
                 her
                 first
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 do
                 you
                 see
                 it
                 now
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 in
                 your
                 eyes
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 nothing
                 ?
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 ,
                 Yet
                 once
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 shake
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 dry
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 shake
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
                 shall
                 come
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 fill
                 this
                 House
                 with
                 Glory
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 .
                 The
                 Silver
                 is
                 mine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Gold
                 is
                 mine
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 this
                 latter
                 House
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 greater
                 then
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 will
                 I
                 give
                 peace
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 .
              
               Those
               of
               the
               latter
               are
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 send
                 my
                 Messenger
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 prepare
                 the
                 way
                 before
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 whom
                 I
                 seek
                 shall
                 suddenly
                 come
                 to
                 his
                 Temple
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Messenger
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 whom
                 ye
                 delight
                 in
                 ,
                 Behold
                 he
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 .
              
               Both
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               .
            
             
               The
               occasion
               of
               the
               former
               words
               must
               be
               enquired
               after
               ,
               from
               the
               story
               of
               
                 
                   §
                
                 2
              
               those
               times
               in
               Ezra
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Discourse
               of
               the
               Prophet
               in
               that
               place
               .
               The
               people
               returning
               from
               their
               Captivity
               with
               Zerubbabel
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Cyrus
               had
               laid
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Temple
               ;
               but
               having
               begun
               their
               work
               ,
               great
               opposition
               was
               made
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               great
               discouragements
               they
               met
               withall
               ,
               as
               it
               will
               fall
               out
               with
               all
               men
               that
               engage
               in
               the
               work
               of
               God
               in
               any
               Generation
               .
               The
               Kings
               of
               Persia
               who
               first
               encouraged
               them
               unto
               this
               work
               ,
               and
               countenanced
               them
               in
               it
               ,
               Ezra
               1.7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               being
               possessed
               with
               false
               reports
               and
               slanders
               ,
               as
               is
               usual
               also
               in
               such
               cases
               ;
               at
               first
               began
               to
               withdraw
               their
               assistance
               ,
               as
               it
               should
               seem
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Cyrus
               himself
               ,
               Ezra
               4.5
               .
               And
               at
               length
               expresly
               forbad
               their
               proceedings
               ,
               causing
               the
               whole
               work
               to
               cease
               
               by
               force
               and
               power
               .
               v.
               23.
               
               Besides
               this
               outward
               opposition
               ,
               they
               were
               moreover
               greatly
               discouraged
               by
               their
               own
               poverty
               and
               disability
               for
               the
               carrying
               on
               their
               designed
               work
               in
               any
               measure
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               answer
               the
               beauty
               and
               glory
               of
               their
               former
               House
               builded
               by
               Solomon
               .
               Hence
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               people
               who
               had
               seen
               the
               
                 former
                 House
              
               in
               its
               glory
               ,
               wept
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               when
               they
               saw
               the
               foundations
               of
               this
               laid
               ,
               Ezra
               4.12
               ,
               13.
               
               As
               fore-seeing
               how
               much
               the
               splendor
               and
               beauty
               of
               their
               Worship
               would
               be
               ecclipsed
               and
               impaired
               :
               for
               as
               the
               measures
               of
               the
               Fabrick
               it self
               assigned
               unto
               it
               by
               
                 Cyrus
                 ,
                 Ezra
              
               .
               6.3
               .
               did
               no
               way
               answer
               Solomons
               Structure
               ,
               so
               for
               the
               Ornaments
               of
               it
               wherein
               its
               magnificence
               did
               principally
               consist
               ;
               they
               had
               no
               means
               or
               ability
               to
               make
               any
               provision
               of
               them
               .
               Being
               therefore
               thus
               hindered
               ,
               and
               discouraged
               ,
               the
               work
               ceased
               wholly
               from
               the
               end
               of
               Cyrus
               Reign
               ,
               unto
               the
               second
               year
               of
               
                 Darius
                 Hystiages
              
               .
               For
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               to
               suppose
               that
               this
               intercision
               of
               the
               work
               continued
               unto
               the
               Reign
               of
               
                 Darius
                 Nothus
              
               :
               Between
               the
               first
               year
               of
               the
               whole
               Empire
               of
               Cyrus
               ,
               to
               the
               second
               of
               
                 Darius
                 Nothus
              
               ;
               there
               were
               no
               less
               then
               a
               hundred
               years
               as
               we
               shall
               afterwards
               declare
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               evident
               in
               Ezra
               ,
               that
               Zerubbabel
               and
               Joshuah
               ,
               who
               began
               the
               work
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               Cyrus
               ,
               were
               alive
               ,
               and
               carried
               it
               on
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Darius
               .
               And
               it
               is
               scarcely
               credible
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               it
               may
               be
               were
               none
               of
               the
               youngest
               men
               ,
               when
               they
               first
               returned
               unto
               Jerusalem
               ,
               should
               live
               there
               an
               
                 hundred
                 years
              
               ,
               and
               then
               return
               unto
               the
               work
               again
               .
               Outward
               force
               and
               Opposition
               then
               they
               were
               delivered
               from
               ,
               in
               the
               second
               year
               of
               
                 Darius
                 Hystiages
              
               .
               But
               their
               discouragements
               from
               their
               poverty
               and
               disability
               still
               continued
               .
               This
               the
               Prophet
               intimates
               ,
               v.
               4.
               
               
                 Who
                 is
                 there
                 left
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 who
                 saw
                 this
                 House
                 in
                 its
                 first
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 do
                 you
                 now
                 see
                 it
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 as
                 nothing
                 in
                 your
                 eyes
                 ?
              
               There
               is
               no
               necessity
               of
               reading
               the
               words
               with
               a
               supposition
               ;
               As
               Scaliger
               contends
               ,
               
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 amongst
                 you
                 who
                 had
                 seen
                 .
              
               For
               it
               is
               much
               more
               likely
               ,
               that
               some
               who
               had
               seen
               the
               
                 former
                 House
                 of
                 Solomon
              
               ,
               and
               wept
               at
               the
               laying
               of
               the
               foundation
               of
               this
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Cyrus
               ,
               should
               now
               see
               the
               carrying
               of
               it
               on
               in
               the
               second
               year
               of
               
                 Darius
                 Hystiages
              
               ,
               that
               is
               about
               ten
               or
               twelve
               years
               after
               ,
               then
               that
               those
               who
               began
               the
               work
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               Cyrus
               ,
               should
               live
               to
               perfect
               it
               in
               the
               second
               year
               of
               
                 Darius
                 Nothus
              
               an
               hundred
               years
               after
               .
               However
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               the
               old
               discouragement
               was
               still
               pressing
               upon
               them
               .
               The
               
                 former
                 House
              
               was
               Glorious
               and
               Magnificent
               ,
               Famous
               and
               Renowned
               in
               the
               world
               :
               and
               full
               of
               comfort
               unto
               them
               ,
               from
               the
               visible
               pledges
               of
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               that
               were
               therein
               .
               To
               remove
               this
               discouragement
               ,
               and
               to
               support
               them
               under
               it
               ,
               the
               Lord
               by
               this
               Prophet
               makes
               them
               a
               Promise
               ,
               that
               whatever
               the
               streightness
               and
               poverty
               of
               the
               house
               were
               which
               they
               undertook
               to
               build
               :
               however
               short
               it
               came
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               that
               of
               old
               ,
               yet
               from
               what
               he
               himself
               would
               do
               ,
               he
               would
               render
               that
               House
               far
               more
               glorious
               then
               the
               former
               ;
               namely
               ,
               by
               doing
               that
               in
               it
               ,
               for
               which
               both
               it
               and
               the
               former
               were
               instituted
               and
               erected
               .
               Saith
               he
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 The
                 glory
                 of
                 this
                 latter
                 house
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 great
                 above
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 .
              
               To
               clear
               our
               Argument
               intended
               from
               these
               words
               we
               must
               consider
               (
               1.
               )
               What
               was
               this
               
                 latter
                 House
              
               we
               spoke
               of
               :
               (
               2.
               )
               Wherein
               the
               Glory
               of
               it
               did
               consist
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 3
              
               First
               ,
               We
               are
               to
               enquire
               
                 what
                 House
              
               it
               is
               whereof
               the
               Prophet
               speaks
               ,
               now
               this
               is
               most
               evident
               in
               the
               Context
               .
               
                 This
                 House
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               v.
               4.
               that
               your
               eyes
               look
               upon
               ,
               and
               which
               you
               so
               much
               despise
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               former
               .
               And
               v.
               8.
               
               I
               will
               fill
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 this
                 House
              
               which
               you
               are
               now
               finishing
               ,
               with
               glory
               .
               And
               v.
               9.
               it
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 this
                 latter
                 House
              
               .
               The
               Prophet
               doth
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               point
               to
               it
               with
               his
               finger
               .
               
                 This
                 House
              
               that
               you
               and
               I
               are
               looking
               upon
               ,
               
                 this
                 House
              
               which
               is
               so
               contemptible
               in
               your
               eyes
               ,
               in
               comparison
               with
               that
               of
               Solomon
               which
               you
               have
               either
               seen
               or
               read
               of
               ,
               this
               House
               shall
               be
               filled
               with
               glory
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               this
               Temple
               was
               three
               hundred
               years
               after
               re-edified
               by
               Herod
               in
               the
               eighteenth
               year
               of
               his
               Reign
               ;
               which
               yet
               hindered
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               was
               still
               the
               
                 same
                 Temple
              
               .
               For
               this
               first
               Structure
               was
               never
               destroyed
               ,
               nor
               the
               materials
               of
               it
               at
               once
               taken
               down
               .
               But
               notwithstanding
               the
               reparation
               of
               it
               by
               Herod
               ,
               it
               still
               continued
               the
               one
               and
               the
               same
               House
               ,
               though
               much
               enlarged
               and
               beautified
               by
               him
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               Jews
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               overlooked
               as
               it
               were
               the
               re-edification
               of
               the
               Temple
               by
               Herod
               ,
               and
               affirm
               ,
               that
               that
               House
               which
               then
               stood
               ,
               was
               
                 forty
                 six
                 years
                 in
                 building
                 ,
                 John
              
               2.20
               .
               as
               they
               supposed
               it
               to
               have
               been
               upon
               the
               first
               return
               from
               Captivity
               ;
               when
               the
               whole
               work
               and
               building
               of
               Herod
               was
               finished
               within
               the
               space
               of
               eight
               years
               .
               The
               Targum
               also
               of
               
                 Jonathan
                 ,
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               ,
               and
               Kimchi
               and
               others
               interpret
               the
               words
               of
               
                 that
                 House
              
               which
               was
               then
               building
               by
               Zerubbabel
               and
               Joshua
               ,
               nor
               do
               any
               of
               the
               Antient
               Jews
               dissent
               .
            
             
             
               Abarbinel
               one
               of
               their
               great
               Masters
               ,
               and
               Chief
               among
               them
               who
               invent
               pretences
               
                 
                   §
                
                 4
              
               to
               their
               impenitences
               and
               unbelief
               ,
               in
               his
               Comment
               on
               this
               place
               ,
               after
               he
               hath
               endeavoured
               his
               utmost
               against
               the
               interpretations
               of
               the
               Christians
               ,
               and
               made
               use
               of
               the
               reasonings
               of
               former
               Expositors
               ,
               to
               apply
               the
               whole
               Prophecy
               unto
               the
               
                 second
                 House
              
               ,
               at
               least
               as
               it
               was
               restored
               by
               Herod
               ,
               at
               length
               refers
               all
               that
               is
               spoken
               of
               the
               House
               here
               ,
               unto
               a
               
                 third
                 Temple
              
               prophesied
               as
               he
               fancieth
               ,
               by
               Ezekiel
               ,
               to
               be
               built
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               M●ssiah
               ;
               because
               he
               saw
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               
                 second
                 House
              
               was
               intended
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               hard
               to
               avoid
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               whilest
               that
               House
               stood
               and
               continued
               .
               But
               we
               need
               not
               insist
               long
               in
               the
               removall
               of
               this
               fond
               imagination
               .
               For
               (
               1.
               )
               It
               is
               contrary
               to
               express
               re-doubled
               affirmations
               in
               the
               Text
               before
               insisted
               on
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               To
               the
               whole
               design
               of
               the
               Context
               and
               Prophecy
               ,
               which
               is
               expresly
               to
               encourage
               the
               Jews
               unto
               the
               building
               of
               
                 that
                 House
              
               ,
               which
               seemed
               so
               contemptible
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               some
               of
               them
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               To
               the
               repetition
               of
               this
               Prophecy
               ,
               Mal.
               3.1
               .
               where
               the
               
                 second
                 Temple
              
               is
               evidently
               expressed
               .
               (
               4.
               )
               To
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               Ezekiel
               ,
               wherein
               a
               Spiritual
               and
               not
               a
               material
               Temple
               is
               delineated
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               elsewhere
               demonstrate
               .
               (
               5.
               )
               To
               the
               time
               assigned
               to
               the
               glorifying
               of
               the
               House
               spoken
               of
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 yet
                 a
                 little
                 while
              
               ,
               which
               in
               no
               sense
               can
               be
               applyed
               unto
               a
               Temple
               to
               be
               built
               longer
               afterwards
               then
               that
               Nation
               had
               been
               a
               people
               .
               From
               the
               Call
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               to
               the
               giving
               of
               this
               Promise
               ,
               there
               had
               passed
               about
               fourteen
               hundred
               and
               ten
               years
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               now
               above
               two
               thousand
               years
               since
               this
               Prophecy
               ;
               which
               in
               what
               sense
               it
               can
               be
               called
               ,
               a
               
                 little
                 while
              
               is
               hard
               to
               imagine
               .
            
             
               This
               then
               is
               the
               sense
               that
               Abarbinel
               would
               put
               on
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 yet
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 fill
                 this
                 House
                 with
                 Glory
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               
                 very
                 great
                 while
                 hence
              
               ,
               longer
               hence
               then
               you
               have
               been
               a
               people
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               I
               will
               cause
               another
               House
               to
               be
               built
               .
               (
               6.
               )
               To
               the
               Targum
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               antient
               Masters
               among
               the
               Jews
               themselves
               .
               (
               7.
               )
               To
               its
               self
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               by
               his
               own
               confession
               promised
               ,
               that
               the
               Messiah
               should
               come
               to
               the
               Temple
               ,
               that
               is
               promised
               to
               be
               filled
               with
               Glory
               :
               but
               the
               other
               Third
               Temple
               that
               he
               fancies
               ,
               is
               as
               he
               said
               ,
               to
               be
               built
               by
               himself
               ;
               so
               as
               he
               cannot
               be
               said
               to
               come
               unto
               it
               .
               So
               that
               this
               evasion
               will
               not
               yield
               the
               least
               relief
               to
               their
               obstinacy
               and
               unbelief
               .
               It
               is
               evidently
               the
               second
               Temple
               built
               by
               Zerubbabel
               ,
               whose
               Glory
               is
               here
               foretold
               .
            
             
               The
               Glory
               promised
               unto
               this
               house
               ,
               is
               nextly
               to
               be
               considered
               .
               This
               is
               expressed
               
                 
                   §
                
                 5
              
               absolutely
               ,
               v.
               7.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 fill
                 this
                 House
                 with
                 Glory
              
               :
               and
               comparatively
               ,
               with
               reference
               unto
               the
               
                 Temple
                 of
                 Solomon
              
               ,
               which
               some
               of
               them
               had
               seen
               ,
               v.
               9.
               
               
                 The
                 Glory
                 of
                 this
                 latter
                 House
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 greater
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 .
              
               To
               understand
               aright
               this
               Promise
               ,
               we
               must
               reflect
               a
               little
               upon
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               first
               House
               ,
               which
               the
               glory
               of
               this
               second
               was
               to
               excell
               .
               It
               would
               not
               answer
               our
               present
               design
               ,
               to
               digress
               unto
               a
               particular
               description
               of
               Solomon's
               Temple
               :
               It
               is
               also
               done
               by
               others
               with
               great
               Judgement
               ,
               Diligence
               ,
               and
               Accuracy
               .
               I
               shall
               therefore
               only
               give
               a
               brief
               account
               of
               some
               of
               the
               heads
               of
               its
               excellency
               ,
               which
               our
               present
               Argument
               doth
               require
               .
            
             
               First
               then
               ,
               It
               was
               very
               Glorious
               its
               principal
               Architect
               ,
               which
               was
               God
               himself
               .
               
                 
                   §
                
                 6
              
               He
               contrived
               the
               whole
               Fabrick
               ,
               and
               disposed
               of
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               their
               order
               .
               For
               when
               David
               delivered
               unto
               Solomon
               the
               pattern
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Worship
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               tells
               him
               ,
               
                 All
                 these
                 things
                 the
                 Lord
                 made
                 me
                 understand
                 in
                 writing
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 hand
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 even
                 all
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 this
                 pattern
                 ,
              
               1
               
                 Chron.
                 Chap.
              
               25.19
               .
               God
               gave
               him
               the
               whole
               in
               writing
               ;
               That
               is
               ,
               divinely
               and
               immediately
               inspired
               him
               by
               his
               holy
               Spirit
               to
               set
               down
               the
               frame
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               concernments
               of
               it
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               own
               appointment
               and
               disposal
               .
               This
               rendered
               the
               
                 House
                 Glorious
              
               ,
               as
               answering
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               him
               by
               whom
               it
               was
               contrived
               .
               And
               herein
               it
               had
               the
               advantage
               above
               all
               the
               Fabricks
               that
               ever
               was
               on
               the
               Earth
               ;
               and
               in
               particular
               ,
               the
               
                 Second
                 Temple
              
               ,
               whose
               Builders
               had
               no
               such
               Idea
               of
               their
               Work
               given
               them
               by
               inspiration
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               It
               was
               Glorious
               in
               the
               Greatness
               ,
               State
               ,
               and
               Magnificence
               of
               the
               Fabrick
               
                 
                   §
                
                 7
              
               it self
               .
               Such
               a
               Building
               it
               was
               as
               was
               never
               paralelled
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               which
               sundry
               Considerations
               will
               make
               evident
               unto
               us
               ;
               as
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               The
               design
               of
               Solomon
               ,
               the
               Wisest
               and
               Richest
               King
               that
               ever
               was
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               in
               the
               building
               of
               it
               .
               When
               he
               undertook
               the
               work
               ,
               and
               sent
               to
               Hyram
               King
               of
               Tyre
               for
               his
               assistance
               ,
               he
               tells
               him
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 House
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 build
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 great
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 God
                 was
                 great
                 above
                 all
                 Gods
                 ,
              
               2
               Chron.
               2.5
               .
               Nay
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 The
                 House
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 about
                 to
                 build
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 wonderfull
                 and
                 great
                 .
              
               No
               doubt
               ,
               but
               he
               designed
               the
               Structure
               Magnificent
               to
               the
               utmost
               ,
               that
               his
               Wisdom
               and
               Wealth
               would
               extend
               unto
               .
               
               And
               what
               shall
               he
               do
               that
               comes
               after
               the
               King
               ?
               What
               shall
               any
               of
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               think
               to
               contrive
               and
               erect
               ,
               to
               enlarge
               that
               in
               Glory
               ,
               wherein
               Solomon
               laid
               out
               his
               utmost
               .
               There
               can
               doubtless
               be
               no
               greater
               fondness
               ,
               then
               to
               imagine
               that
               it
               could
               in
               any
               measure
               be
               equalled
               by
               what
               was
               done
               afterwards
               by
               Zerubbabel
               ,
               or
               Herod
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 8
              
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               vast
               and
               unspeakable
               summs
               of
               Treasure
               which
               were
               expended
               in
               the
               building
               and
               adorning
               of
               it
               .
               I
               know
               there
               is
               some
               difference
               among
               Learned
               Men
               ,
               about
               reducing
               the
               
                 Hebrew
                 Signatures
              
               of
               moneys
               unto
               our
               pres●nt
               account
               .
               But
               let
               the
               estimate
               be
               as
               low
               ,
               as
               by
               any
               can
               reasonably
               be
               imagined
               ,
               setting
               aside
               what
               Solomon
               expended
               of
               his
               own
               Rev●nue
               and
               getting
               ;
               the
               provision
               left
               by
               David
               towards
               the
               work
               ,
               of
               
                 an
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 Talents
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
              
               and
               a
               
                 thousand
                 thousand
                 Talents
                 of
                 Silver
              
               ;
               Besides
               
                 Brass
                 and
                 Iron
              
               without
               weight
               ,
               with
               Timber
               and
               Stone
               ,
               1
               Chron.
               22.14
               .
               doth
               far
               exceed
               all
               the
               Treasures
               that
               the
               greatest
               part
               ,
               if
               not
               all
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               are
               at
               this
               day
               possessed
               of
               .
               For
               on
               the
               ordinary
               computation
               and
               ballance
               of
               Coyns
               ,
               the
               Gold
               amounted
               to
               450000000.
               l.
               and
               the
               Silver
               unto
               3750000000.
               l.
               besides
               what
               was
               dedicated
               by
               his
               Princes
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               his
               peculiar
               Treasure
               .
               He
               that
               would
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               what
               immense
               summs
               of
               his
               own
               Solomon
               added
               to
               all
               this
               ,
               may
               consult
               Villalpandus
               on
               this
               subject
               .
               And
               what
               might
               be
               the
               product
               of
               this
               Expense
               ,
               Wisely
               managed
               ,
               is
               not
               easie
               to
               be
               conceived
               .
               It
               seems
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               Revenue
               of
               Herod
               was
               scarce
               able
               to
               find
               Bread
               for
               Solomons
               Workmen
               ;
               so
               unlikely
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               his
               Fabrick
               should
               be
               equal
               unto
               that
               other
               .
               It
               was
               surely
               a
               
                 Glorious
                 House
              
               that
               all
               this
               charge
               was
               expended
               about
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 9
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               It
               appears
               farther
               from
               the
               
                 number
                 of
                 Workmen
              
               employed
               in
               the
               Structure
               .
               We
               need
               not
               greaten
               this
               number
               out
               of
               conjectures
               with
               Villalpandus
               ,
               who
               reckons
               above
               four
               hundred
               thousand
               ;
               seeing
               there
               is
               evident
               mention
               in
               the
               Scripture
               of
               an
               
                 hundred
                 and
                 fourscoure
                 and
                 three
                 thousand
                 and
                 six
                 hundred
                 .
              
               Besides
               the
               Tyrians
               that
               were
               hired
               ,
               who
               by
               their
               Wages
               seem
               also
               to
               have
               been
               a
               great
               number
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               2.10
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               there
               was
               an
               
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 three
                 thousand
                 and
                 six
                 hundred
                 strangers
              
               of
               the
               posterity
               of
               the
               Canaanites
               ;
               2
               Chron.
               2.17
               ,
               18.
               and
               thirty
               thousand
               Israelites
               ,
               1
               Kings
               5.13
               .
               Neither
               was
               all
               this
               multitude
               engaged
               in
               this
               work
               for
               a
               few
               dayes
               or
               moneths
               ,
               but
               full
               
                 seven
                 years
              
               ,
               1
               Kings
               6.38
               .
               And
               therein
               ,
               as
               Josephus
               observes
               ,
               the
               speed
               of
               the
               work
               was
               almost
               as
               admirable
               as
               its
               magnificence
               .
               And
               what
               a
               glorious
               Structure
               might
               be
               raised
               by
               such
               numbers
               of
               men
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               space
               of
               time
               ,
               when
               nothing
               was
               wanting
               unto
               them
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               immense
               Treasures
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               could
               be
               procured
               ,
               may
               easily
               be
               conceived
               .
               It
               doth
               not
               appear
               that
               the
               whole
               number
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               rich
               and
               poor
               ,
               who
               were
               gathered
               together
               under
               Zerubbabel
               after
               the
               return
               from
               the
               Captivity
               ,
               did
               equal
               the
               numbers
               of
               Solomons
               Builders
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               were
               not
               like
               to
               erect
               a
               Fabrick
               ,
               answerable
               unto
               what
               he
               effected
               :
               nor
               can
               it
               be
               imagined
               ,
               that
               Herod
               employed
               so
               many
               in
               the
               whole
               work
               ,
               as
               Solomon
               had
               to
               oversee
               his
               Labourers
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 10
              
               We
               may
               add
               hereunto
               ,
               what
               is
               recorded
               concerning
               the
               adorning
               of
               this
               House
               :
               Not
               to
               mention
               the
               Pillars
               of
               Brass
               with
               their
               Chapiters
               ,
               whose
               Magnificence
               was
               wonderful
               ,
               and
               Workmanship
               inimitable
               ;
               the
               
                 Molten
                 Sea
              
               ,
               with
               the
               Oxen
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               Ornaments
               innumerable
               .
               If
               we
               do
               but
               consider
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               House
               ,
               upon
               the
               vaulting
               and
               Coiling
               with
               Cedar
               ,
               was
               overlaid
               with
               
                 pure
                 beaten
                 Gold
              
               ,
               how
               glorious
               must
               it
               need
               be
               rendred
               to
               the
               thoughts
               of
               every
               man
               ,
               who
               remembers
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               structure
               .
               In
               especiall
               those
               Vtensils
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               the
               
                 Ark
                 ,
                 Oracle
                 ,
                 Mercy-Seat
              
               ,
               and
               Cherubims
               that
               represented
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               what
               tongue
               can
               represent
               their
               beauty
               and
               glory
               ?
               In
               the
               
                 second
                 House
              
               there
               was
               little
               of
               all
               these
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               things
               of
               most
               cost
               and
               charge
               nothing
               at
               all
               .
               Nor
               did
               the
               riches
               of
               this
               House
               consist
               only
               in
               the
               solid
               parts
               of
               the
               Fabrick
               ,
               but
               in
               those
               vast
               treasures
               of
               Silver
               and
               Gold
               with
               other
               precious
               things
               ,
               which
               being
               dedicated
               to
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               were
               laid
               up
               therein
               ;
               for
               besides
               what
               was
               consecrated
               by
               himself
               and
               his
               Princes
               ,
               Solomon
               brought
               in
               all
               the
               things
               which
               David
               his
               Father
               had
               dedicated
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               5.
               v.
               7.
               
               And
               put
               them
               them
               among
               the
               treasures
               of
               the
               House
               of
               God.
               And
               although
               I
               do
               not
               think
               with
               some
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               summs
               of
               money
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               were
               herein
               included
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               dedicated
               by
               David
               ;
               for
               so
               also
               was
               his
               Brass
               and
               Iron
               and
               Timber
               :
               It
               is
               all
               to
               be
               expended
               about
               ,
               or
               used
               in
               the
               building
               of
               the
               House
               it self
               ;
               yet
               I
               cannot
               but
               judge
               ,
               that
               those
               treasures
               were
               exceeding
               great
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               the
               poverty
               and
               confusion
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               under
               the
               
                 second
                 Temple
              
               ,
               never
               allowed
               them
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               that
               was
               answerable
               unto
               it
               .
            
             
             
               Lastly
               ,
               The
               glory
               of
               the
               Worship
               of
               this
               Temple
               consummated
               its
               beauty
               .
               Now
               
                 
                   §
                
                 11
              
               this
               was
               principally
               founded
               in
               the
               glorious
               entrance
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Divine
                 Presence
              
               into
               it
               ,
               upon
               its
               Consecration
               by
               the
               Prayer
               of
               Solomon
               .
               Hereof
               God
               gave
               a
               double
               pledge
               .
               First
               ,
               The
               
                 fal●ing
                 down
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
              
               from
               Heaven
               to
               consume
               the
               first
               Offerings
               ,
               and
               to
               leave
               a
               Fire
               to
               be
               kept
               alive
               perpetually
               upon
               the
               Altar
               ,
               a
               Type
               of
               the
               effectual
               operation
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               making
               all
               our
               Sacrifices
               acceptable
               to
               God.
               And
               this
               the
               Jews
               expresly
               confess
               to
               have
               been
               wanting
               in
               the
               
                 Second
                 Temple
              
               .
               2
               Chron.
               7.1
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               as
               a
               Cloud
               filling
               the
               whole
               House
               ,
               and
               resting
               upon
               it
               ,
               v.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               This
               foundation
               being
               laid
               ,
               and
               attended
               with
               a
               Sacrifice
               of
               many
               thousands
               of
               Cattle
               ,
               the
               whole
               Worship
               was
               gloriously
               carried
               on
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               institution
               revealed
               unto
               David
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God.
               And
               the
               better
               to
               enable
               them
               to
               a
               right
               performance
               hereof
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               chief
               Ministers
               ,
               as
               
                 Heman
                 ,
                 Ethan
              
               and
               Jeduthan
               were
               themselves
               inspired
               with
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Prophecy
               .
               So
               that
               plainly
               here
               we
               had
               the
               utmost
               Glory
               ,
               that
               a
               Worldly
               Sanctuary
               and
               Carnal
               Ordinances
               could
               extend
               unto
               .
            
             
               Having
               taken
               this
               brief
               view
               of
               the
               Glory
               of
               Solomons
               Temple
               ,
               we
               may
               now
               enquire
               
                 
                   §
                
                 12
              
               after
               what
               that
               Glory
               was
               ,
               which
               was
               promised
               to
               this
               
                 second
                 House
              
               ,
               concerning
               which
               the
               Prophet
               affirms
               expresly
               ,
               that
               it
               
                 shall
                 excell
                 all
                 the
                 Glory
              
               which
               on
               any
               account
               belonged
               unto
               the
               first
               .
               And
               first
               we
               shall
               consider
               the
               apprehension
               of
               the
               Jews
               in
               this
               matter
               :
               First
               ,
               Some
               of
               them
               plainly
               insinuate
               ,
               that
               this
               whole
               Promise
               was
               conditional
               ,
               and
               depended
               upon
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               wherein
               they
               sailing
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               if
               the
               Promise
               was
               never
               accomplished
               .
               Thus
               Abarbinel
               would
               have
               the
               Prophet
               speak
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 If
                 your
                 works
                 be
                 right
                 in
                 the
                 Observation
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
              
               And
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               Kimchi
               after
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               ,
               giveth
               us
               a
               new
               connection
               of
               the
               words
               :
               For
               that
               expression
               ,
               v.
               4.
               
               
                 Be
                 strong
                 all
                 ye
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 and
                 work
              
               ,
               he
               carries
               on
               to
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               next
               verse
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 and
                 work
                 ;
                 it
                 coheres
                 in
                 sense
                 with
                 the
                 following
                 Verse
                 ,
                 or
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 do
                 the
                 work
                 that
                 I
                 covenanted
                 with
                 you
              
               ;
               and
               so
               leaps
               over
               those
               words
               in
               the
               end
               of
               ver
               .
               4.
               and
               whereon
               the
               whole
               fifth
               verse
               doth
               evidently
               depend
               :
               
                 For
                 I
                 am
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 :
              
               And
               these
               following
               words
               ,
               
                 so
                 my
                 Spirit
                 remaineth
                 among
                 you
                 ,
              
               he
               interprets
               for
               a
               Promise
               depending
               upon
               the
               same
               condition
               ;
               
                 If
                 you
                 do
                 the
                 word
                 that
                 I
                 covenanted
                 with
                 you
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               observe
               the
               Law
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 But
                 after
                 they
                 sinned
                 ,
                 and
                 observed
                 not
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 Prophecy-ceased
                 from
                 amongst
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
              
               Zachariah
               and
               Malachi
               .
               And
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               Abarbinel
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 The
                 glorious
                 Presence
                 ,
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 th●ngs
                 that
                 were
                 then
                 wanting
                 ,
                 should
                 return
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 their
                 wayes
                 were
                 right
                 and
                 good
                 .
              
               And
               in
               this
               fancy
               they
               all
               agree
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               wresting
               of
               the
               Text
               is
               evident
               .
               There
               is
               no
               condition
               intimated
               in
               the
               
                 
                   §
                
                 13
              
               words
               ,
               but
               rather
               the
               contrary
               ;
               God
               promising
               to
               be
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               in
               the
               days
               of
               their
               coming
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Aegypt
               ,
               wherein
               the
               work
               that
               he
               wrought
               for
               them
               ,
               depended
               not
               on
               their
               Obedience
               ,
               but
               was
               a
               meer
               effect
               of
               his
               own
               faithfulness
               ,
               as
               he
               often
               declares
               .
               And
               those
               words
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 and
                 my
                 Spirit
                 standing
              
               ,
               abiding
               ,
               or
               remaining
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 you
              
               ,
               among
               you
               ,
               is
               no
               Promise
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               was
               future
               ;
               but
               a
               declaration
               of
               the
               
                 presence
                 of
                 God
              
               by
               his
               Spirit
               then
               amongst
               them
               ,
               to
               carry
               them
               through
               all
               difficulties
               and
               discouragements
               that
               they
               had
               met
               withall
               .
               And
               this
               is
               evident
               from
               the
               Inference
               that
               is
               made
               thereon
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 fear
                 ye
                 not
              
               .
               For
               as
               the
               
                 presence
                 of
                 God
              
               with
               them
               by
               his
               Spirit
               and
               power
               ,
               was
               their
               great
               encouragement
               ;
               so
               a
               Promise
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               was
               future
               ,
               was
               not
               suited
               unto
               that
               purpose
               .
               And
               hence
               the
               Targum
               of
               Jonathan
               ,
               supposing
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Prophesie
               to
               be
               intended
               ,
               referreth
               the
               words
               to
               the
               Prophets
               that
               w●re
               then
               amongst
               them
               ,
               who
               instructed
               them
               in
               the
               Will
               of
               God.
               But
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               nothing
               is
               there
               intended
               ,
               but
               the
               efficacious
               working
               of
               the
               Providence
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               their
               Protection
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               explained
               ,
               Zech.
               4.6
               .
               
                 Not
                 by
                 Might
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 Power
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 my
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 .
              
               And
               the
               trajection
               of
               the
               words
               invented
               by
               Kimchi
               ,
               is
               a
               bold
               corruption
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               whole
               design
               of
               the
               Prophets
               message
               to
               the
               people
               .
               His
               business
               was
               to
               encourage
               them
               to
               go
               on
               with
               the
               building
               of
               the
               Temple
               :
               To
               this
               end
               ,
               he
               bids
               them
               be
               strong
               and
               do
               their
               work
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Rabbi
                 Levi
                 :
                 Work
                 on
                 this
                 building
              
               ;
               carry
               on
               this
               Fabrick
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Jonathan
                 ,
                 fall
                 to
                 your
                 labour
                 ,
              
               and
               thereunto
               he
               adds
               the
               encouragement
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               was
               
               powerfully
               present
               with
               them
               by
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               dayes
               that
               he
               brought
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Aegypt
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 14
              
               This
               Evasion
               being
               of
               no
               use
               ;
               something
               more
               satisfactory
               must
               be
               enquired
               after
               ;
               something
               wherein
               the
               
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 latter
              
               House
               must
               excell
               that
               of
               the
               former
               .
               That
               they
               may
               not
               be
               utterly
               silent
               ,
               the
               Masters
               of
               the
               present
               Judaical
               Infidelity
               fix
               upon
               two
               things
               ,
               which
               they
               would
               perswade
               us
               
                 this
                 Glory
              
               might
               consist
               in
               :
               First
               ,
               They
               say
               the
               Structure
               it self
               ,
               either
               as
               built
               by
               Zerubbabel
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               as
               restored
               by
               Herod
               ,
               was
               Higher
               ,
               as
               more
               capacious
               then
               that
               built
               by
               Solomon
               ;
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               it
               was
               encreased
               by
               the
               great
               riches
               of
               the
               Nations
               ,
               that
               were
               brought
               into
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Hasmonaeans
               ,
               and
               of
               Herod
               ,
               when
               that
               was
               accomplish'd
               ,
               which
               was
               here
               foretold
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 ,
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 that
                 House
                 .
              
               So
               Kimchi
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 shake
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 Allegorical
                 Expression
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 glory
                 and
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 bring
                 to
              
               Israel
               
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Temple
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 was
                 this
                 ?
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
              
               Hasmonaeans
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
              
               Herod
               :
               for
               which
               he
               refers
               us
               to
               the
               Book
               of
               
                 Joseph
                 Ben.
                 Gorion
              
               ,
               the
               Plagiary
               of
               the
               time
               of
               Josephus
               .
               And
               this
               also
               is
               repeated
               by
               Jarchi
               and
               A●arbinel
               ,
               for
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               House
               its
               self
               .
               The
               same
               man
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               his
               
                 Masters
                 of
                 blessed
                 Memory
              
               were
               divided
               ;
               some
               referring
               it
               unto
               the
               time
               of
               the
               standing
               of
               the
               second
               House
               ,
               of
               which
               afterwards
               .
               Some
               to
               its
               greatness
               :
               And
               for
               its
               greatness
               he
               informs
               us
               .
               The
               second
               House
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 Structure
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 great
                 :
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 Rabbins
                 of
                 blessed
                 memory
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
              
               Joseph
               Ben
               Gorion
               ,
               
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 building
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 compared
                 with
                 that
                 Structure
                 which
              
               Herod
               
                 built
                 for
                 beauty
                 and
                 excellency
              
               .
            
             
               But
               there
               are
               not
               many
               of
               this
               opinion
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               pretend
               themselves
               so
               to
               be
               ,
               speak
               contrary
               to
               their
               own
               Science
               and
               conscience
               .
               They
               know
               well
               enough
               ,
               that
               the
               latter
               Temple
               was
               in
               nothing
               to
               be
               compared
               unto
               the
               former
               .
               And
               this
               Abarbinel
               acknowledgeth
               in
               the
               entrance
               of
               his
               Exposition
               of
               this
               Prophecy
               ,
               affirming
               that
               the
               people
               were
               troubled
               at
               the
               remembrance
               of
               the
               House
               built
               by
               Solomon
               ,
               which
               was
               great
               and
               high
               ,
               filled
               with
               multitudes
               of
               Vessels
               of
               pure
               Gold
               and
               pretious
               Stones
               :
               whereas
               that
               which
               they
               were
               building
               ,
               was
               small
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Command
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Persia
               ;
               and
               without
               treasure
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               poverty
               of
               the
               people
               :
               and
               though
               this
               House
               was
               built
               
                 higher
                 by
                 Herod
              
               ;
               yet
               it
               was
               not
               at
               all
               enlarged
               by
               him
               but
               erected
               precisely
               on
               the
               old
               foundation
               .
               But
               not
               to
               enter
               at
               present
               into
               consideration
               of
               the
               measures
               of
               the
               former
               Structure
               :
               Let
               the
               latter
               Temple
               be
               thought
               as
               wide
               and
               long
               as
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               some
               Cubits
               higher
               ,
               doth
               this
               presently
               give
               it
               a
               greater
               glory
               then
               the
               other
               ?
               a
               Glory
               
                 so
                 much
                 greater
              
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               thus
               eminently
               promised
               and
               intimated
               to
               be
               brought
               in
               with
               the
               shaking
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               Earth
               ,
               Sea
               ,
               and
               dry
               land
               ?
               Can
               any
               thing
               more
               fondly
               be
               imagined
               ?
               It
               were
               endless
               to
               reckon
               up
               the
               particular
               instances
               wherein
               it
               came
               short
               of
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               first
               House
               .
               Let
               but
               the
               heads
               of
               the
               Beauty
               and
               Magnificence
               thereof
               above
               recounted
               be
               run
               over
               ,
               and
               this
               will
               quickly
               appear
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               imaginary
               greatness
               pretended
               ,
               it
               had
               not
               the
               hundredth
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Glory
                 of
                 Solomons
                 House
              
               ,
               which
               also
               these
               Masters
               on
               all
               occasions
               acknowledge
               :
               for
               besides
               all
               the
               
                 Golden
                 Glorious
                 Vessels
              
               and
               Ornaments
               of
               it
               ,
               Besides
               all
               the
               treasures
               disposed
               in
               it
               ,
               besides
               sundry
               of
               the
               most
               magnificent
               parts
               of
               the
               building
               it self
               ,
               they
               generally
               acknowledge
               that
               there
               were
               
                 five
                 things
              
               wanting
               in
               the
               last
               ,
               wherein
               the
               principal
               glory
               of
               the
               first
               House
               consisted
               .
               These
               are
               diversly
               reckoned
               up
               by
               them
               ,
               but
               in
               general
               they
               all
               agree
               about
               them
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               given
               us
               by
               the
               Author
               of
               Aruch
               in
               the
               root
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               this
               order
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Ark
                 propitiatory
                 and
                 Cherubins
                 ,
                 one
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               whole
               furniture
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Divine
                 Majesty
                 or
                 Presence
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 :
              
               It
               entered
               not
               into
               the
               House
               in
               that
               glorious
               and
               solemn
               manner
               ,
               that
               it
               did
               into
               the
               Temple
               of
               Solomon
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 which
                 is
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 the
                 third
              
               ;
               all
               Prophesies
               ceasing
               under
               that
               House
               ,
               from
               the
               dayes
               of
               
                 Malachi
                 unto
                 John
                 Baptist
              
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Vrim
                 and
                 Thummim
                 ,
                 the
                 fourth
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 Fire
                 from
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               to
               kindle
               the
               everlasting
               fire
               on
               the
               Altar
               ,
               
                 the
                 fifth
                 thing
              
               .
               They
               that
               acknowledge
               all
               these
               things
               to
               have
               been
               wanting
               in
               the
               second
               Temple
               ,
               as
               the
               Jews
               generally
               do
               ,
               and
               the
               Talmud
               in
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Chap.
               5.
               expresly
               ,
               cannot
               well
               compare
               the
               glory
               of
               it
               ,
               with
               the
               glory
               of
               that
               Temple
               wherein
               they
               were
               ,
               and
               whereof
               they
               were
               indeed
               the
               chiefest
               glory
               and
               the
               most
               eminent
               pledges
               of
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               therein
               .
            
             
             
               The
               pretence
               about
               the
               glory
               of
               this
               House
               from
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               Hasmonaeans
               and
               
                 
                   §
                
                 15
              
               Herod
               is
               no
               less
               vain
               .
               That
               which
               amongst
               the
               Hasmonaeans
               had
               the
               greatest
               appearance
               of
               glory
               was
               their
               
                 High
                 Priest
              
               (
               who
               also
               came
               irregularly
               unto
               that
               Office
               )
               assuming
               the
               Royal
               Power
               and
               Titles
               .
               But
               this
               as
               themselves
               confess
               ,
               was
               a
               sinful
               disorder
               ;
               and
               their
               whole
               race
               was
               quickly
               extirpated
               for
               Herod
               the
               great
               ;
               it
               is
               well
               they
               are
               on
               this
               occasion
               reconciled
               unto
               him
               ,
               whom
               elsewhere
               they
               execrate
               as
               an
               Usurper
               ,
               cruel
               Tyrant
               ,
               and
               Slave
               to
               the
               Romans
               ,
               all
               which
               he
               was
               indeed
               .
               Little
               glory
               came
               to
               the
               Temple
               by
               his
               Rule
               and
               Soveraignty
               .
               Besides
               ,
               during
               his
               Reign
               and
               the
               Rule
               of
               the
               remainder
               of
               his
               Race
               ,
               the
               High
               Priests
               were
               thrust
               in
               and
               out
               ,
               at
               the
               pleasures
               of
               
                 Brutish
                 Tyrants
              
               ;
               no
               order
               in
               their
               Succession
               ,
               no
               beauty
               in
               their
               Worship
               being
               observed
               ,
               or
               sought
               after
               .
               Hence
               comparing
               the
               number
               of
               High
               Priests
               under
               the
               Second
               Temple
               ,
               with
               that
               of
               them
               under
               the
               first
               ,
               which
               it
               tr●bly
               surmounts
               ,
               they
               apply
               unto
               it
               that
               of
               
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 wickedness
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 the
                 Rulers
                 are
                 many
                 .
              
               To
               seek
               for
               the
               Glory
               mentioned
               among
               these
               things
               and
               persons
               is
               assuredly
               vain
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               others
               of
               these
               Masters
               ,
               waving
               these
               empty
               pretences
               would
               have
               the
               
                 
                   §
                
                 16
              
               glory
               of
               this
               second
               House
               ,
               to
               consist
               in
               its
               duration
               .
               So
               
                 R.
                 Jonathan
              
               in
               
                 Bereshith
                 Rabba
                 ,
                 Jarchi
              
               on
               this
               place
               ,
               and
               Kimchi
               whose
               opinion
               is
               repeated
               by
               
                 Abarbinel
                 .
                 Kimchi
              
               tells
               us
               that
               their
               Masters
               
                 are
                 divided
                 in
                 this
                 matter
              
               ;
               and
               Jarchi
               that
               it
               was
               Raf
               and
               Samuel
               that
               were
               the
               Authors
               of
               this
               different
               opinion
               ;
               one
               affirming
               that
               the
               glory
               of
               this
               House
               consisted
               in
               its
               greatness
               ,
               the
               other
               in
               its
               duration
               ;
               and
               their
               Dispute
               in
               this
               matter
               is
               in
               
                 Perek
                 Kama
              
               :
               of
               
                 Baba
                 Bathra
              
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 The
                 first
                 House
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 continued
                 four
                 hundred
                 and
                 ten
                 years
                 ,
                 The
                 second
                 four
                 hundred
                 and
                 twenty
              
               :
               This
               is
               their
               account
               ,
               though
               in
               truth
               ,
               it
               continued
               longer
               ,
               as
               did
               the
               first
               House
               also
               .
               But
               is
               this
               the
               Glory
               promised
               ?
               What
               was
               the
               condition
               of
               that
               House
               in
               those
               ten
               years
               ,
               and
               almost
               half
               ten
               times
               ten
               years
               before
               ?
               The
               whole
               Nation
               during
               this
               space
               of
               time
               was
               shattered
               and
               wasted
               with
               Oppressions
               ,
               Seditions
               ,
               and
               Miseries
               inexpressible
               ;
               and
               the
               House
               it self
               made
               a
               D●n
               of
               Thieves
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               
                 ten
                 years
              
               they
               boast
               of
               ,
               was
               filled
               with
               cruel
               bloodshed
               and
               daily
               murders
               .
               And
               is
               it
               likely
               that
               a
               meer
               duration
               in
               that
               season
               ,
               wherein
               for
               what
               it
               was
               put
               unto
               ,
               it
               was
               abhorred
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               good
               men
               ;
               should
               in
               this
               prediction
               of
               its
               State
               ,
               deserve
               that
               Prophetical
               Eulogie
               of
               obtaining
               
                 more
                 glory
              
               then
               the
               House
               of
               Solomon
               was
               ever
               made
               partaker
               of
               ?
               There
               is
               then
               nothing
               more
               evident
               ,
               then
               that
               these
               inventions
               ,
               are
               evasions
               of
               men
               who
               diligently
               endeavour
               to
               hide
               themselves
               from
               Light
               and
               Truth
               ;
               not
               in
               the
               least
               answering
               either
               the
               letter
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               ,
               or
               the
               intention
               of
               him
               that
               gave
               it
               .
            
             
               It
               remaineth
               then
               ,
               that
               we
               enquire
               from
               the
               Text
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               
                 tru●
                 Glory
              
               promised
               
                 
                   §
                
                 17
              
               unto
               this
               House
               wherein
               it
               was
               to
               have
               the
               preheminence
               above
               the
               former
               :
               Now
               this
               is
               expresly
               said
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               
                 coming
                 unto
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
                 .
                 The
                 desire
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 fill
                 this
                 House
                 with
                 glory
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 this
                 latter
                 House
                 shall
                 be
                 greater
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 .
              
               This
               is
               directly
               affirmed
               to
               be
               the
               glory
               promised
               ,
               and
               nothing
               else
               is
               in
               the
               least
               intimated
               wherein
               it
               should
               consist
               .
               And
               there
               are
               three
               circumstances
               of
               this
               glory
               expressed
               in
               the
               Text.
               (
               1.
               )
               The
               way
               whereby
               it
               should
               be
               brought
               in
               :
               
                 I
                 will
                 shake
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dry
                 Land
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 shake
                 all
                 Nations
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               season
               wherein
               this
               was
               to
               be
               done
               :
               
                 Yet
                 once
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 .
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               Event
               of
               it
               :
               
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 will
                 I
                 give
                 peace
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
              
               :
               all
               which
               are
               severally
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               and
               the
               intendment
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               them
               vindicated
               from
               the
               objections
               of
               the
               Jews
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               thing
               we
               are
               to
               enquire
               after
               ,
               is
               the
               Glory
               it self
               that
               is
               promised
               in
               these
               
                 
                   §
                
                 18
              
               words
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 and
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
                 shall
                 come
                 .
              
               The
               Jews
               by
               these
               words
               generally
               understand
               the
               
                 desirable
                 things
              
               of
               the
               Nations
               ,
               their
               Silver
               and
               Gold
               ,
               which
               above
               all
               things
               are
               unto
               them
               most
               desirable
               .
               These
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               the
               Nations
               being
               shaken
               ,
               did
               bring
               unto
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               therein
               the
               glory
               of
               it
               did
               consist
               .
               Herein
               all
               their
               Expositors
               on
               this
               place
               ,
               
                 Jarchi
                 ,
                 Aben
                 Ezra
                 ,
                 Kimchi
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               of
               them
               whose
               Judgements
               are
               repeated
               by
               Abarbinel
               do
               ag●ee
               .
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               briefly
               ,
               The
               Nations
               shall
               be
               shaken
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               shall
               
                 bring
                 gifts
                 unto
                 my
                 house
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 bring
                 the
                 Treasures
                 of
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Jarchi
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 recorded
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Joseph
                 Ben
                 Gorion
                 .
                 Kimchi
              
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               somewhat
               largely
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 As
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 bring
                 in
                 their
                 
                 hands
                 all
                 desirable
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 their
                 Lands
                 :
                 Vessels
                 of
                 Silver
                 and
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 Garments
                 and
                 pretious
                 stones
              
               ;
               and
               this
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               ,
               is
               their
               general
               s●nse
               .
            
             
               But
               First
               ,
               It
               is
               directly
               contrary
               unto
               the
               Context
               :
               for
               it
               is
               the
               plain
               design
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               to
               take
               of
               the
               thoughts
               of
               the
               people
               from
               that
               kind
               of
               glory
               ,
               which
               consisted
               in
               coacervation
               of
               ornaments
               of
               Silver
               and
               Gold
               ,
               which
               being
               all
               of
               them
               alwayes
               in
               his
               power
               ,
               he
               could
               at
               that
               time
               have
               furnish●d
               them
               withall
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               would
               have
               them
               look
               for
               another
               glory
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               It
               is
               perfectly
               false
               as
               to
               the
               event
               ;
               for
               when
               was
               there
               such
               an
               outward
               shaking
               of
               all
               Nations
               under
               the
               second
               Temple
               ,
               as
               that
               thereon
               they
               brought
               their
               Silver
               and
               Gold
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               such
               abundance
               ,
               as
               to
               render
               it
               more
               rich
               and
               glorious
               ,
               then
               the
               House
               of
               Solomon
               :
               So
               to
               wrest
               the
               words
               ,
               is
               plainly
               to
               averr
               ,
               that
               the
               Promise
               was
               never
               fulfilled
               .
               For
               nothing
               can
               be
               more
               ridiculous
               ,
               then
               to
               make
               a
               comparison
               between
               the
               Riches
               and
               Treasures
               of
               Solomons
               Temple
               ,
               and
               those
               which
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               were
               laid
               up
               in
               the
               second
               Temple
               .
               Besides
               ,
               what
               was
               so
               ,
               It
               was
               but
               Gifts
               and
               Oblations
               of
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               which
               the
               Nations
               sometimes
               took
               away
               ,
               but
               never
               brought
               any
               thing
               unto
               it
               .
               And
               therefore
               themselves
               which
               use
               this
               evasion
               ,
               dare
               not
               place
               the
               excelling
               glory
               of
               this
               House
               herein
               ,
               though
               the
               Text
               do
               plainly
               affirm
               ,
               that
               it
               doth
               consist
               in
               what
               these
               words
               intend
               ,
               but
               turn
               to
               other
               imaginations
               of
               largness
               and
               duration
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Open
               force
               is
               offer●d
               unto
               the
               words
               themselves
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 and
                 all
                 Nations
                 shall
                 bring
                 their
                 desirable
                 things
                 ,
              
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
                 shall
                 come
                 .
              
               So
               woful
               is
               the
               condition
               of
               men
               ,
               rebelling
               against
               light
               ,
               that
               they
               care
               not
               into
               what
               perplexities
               they
               run
               themselves
               ,
               so
               they
               may
               avoid
               it
               .
               Abarbinel
               having
               repeated
               all
               these
               Expositions
               ,
               and
               seeing
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               not
               endure
               a
               tolerable
               Examination
               ,
               would
               have
               the
               
                 desire
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
              
               to
               be
               Jerusalem
               ;
               because
               they
               should
               all
               come
               up
               to
               War
               against
               it
               ,
               with
               a
               desire
               to
               take
               it
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               
                 third
                 Temple
              
               ,
               which
               ,
               he
               fancieth
               to
               be
               here
               intended
               .
               There
               are
               scarce
               more
               words
               ,
               then
               Monsters
               in
               this
               Subterfuge
               .
               It
               may
               suffice
               for
               its
               removal
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               already
               demonstrated
               ,
               that
               his
               Figment
               of
               a
               
                 third
                 Temple
              
               ,
               is
               devoid
               of
               any
               pretence
               to
               cover
               it
               from
               open
               shame
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 19
              
               We
               say
               then
               ,
               that
               these
               words
               contain
               a
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               real
               glory
               that
               should
               accrue
               unto
               the
               second
               Temple
               ,
               by
               his
               coming
               unto
               it
               ,
               whilest
               it
               was
               yet
               standing
               .
               This
               is
               the
               importance
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               The
               LXX
               .
               give
               us
               a
               corrupt
               interpretation
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 and
                 choice
                 things
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
                 shall
                 come
              
               :
               in
               which
               error
               they
               are
               followed
               both
               by
               the
               
                 Syriack
                 and
                 Arabick
              
               Translators
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               doth
               in
               nothing
               answer
               to
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               word
               here
               used
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               retained
               by
               Jonathan
               in
               the
               
                 Chaldee
                 Targum
              
               ;
               who
               indeed
               is
               not
               unfaithful
               in
               places
               relating
               unto
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               exclude
               him
               ;
               although
               he
               pervert
               the
               true
               meaning
               of
               many
               of
               them
               .
               The
               
                 Vulgar
                 Latin
              
               hath
               rightly
               to
               the
               sense
               rendred
               these
               words
               ;
               
                 Et
                 veniet
                 desideratus
                 cunctis
                 gentibus
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 come
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 desired
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
                 .
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               is
               properly
               desiderium
               ,
               desire
               ;
               but
               is
               no
               where
               used
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               for
               a
               thing
               ,
               or
               
                 person
                 desired
              
               ,
               or
               desirable
               ,
               loved
               ,
               valued
               ,
               or
               valuable
               :
               as
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               also
               .
               Dan.
               9.23
               .
               Chap.
               10.11
               .
               Chap.
               11.8.43
               .
               Gen.
               27.15
               .
               Ezekiel
               23.6
               .
               Amos
               5.11
               .
               Jer.
               3.19
               .
               Isaiah
               .
               2.16
               .
               This
               I
               say
               ,
               is
               the
               constant
               use
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               to
               denote
               the
               person
               or
               thing
               that
               is
               desired
               ,
               or
               desirable
               :
               And
               it
               being
               said
               here
               emphatically
               ,
               that
               
                 this
                 desire
                 shall
                 come
              
               ;
               nothing
               but
               a
               desired
               ,
               or
               desirable
               person
               can
               be
               intended
               thereby
               .
               And
               this
               was
               no
               other
               but
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               the
               bringing
               of
               whom
               into
               the
               world
               was
               the
               end
               of
               the
               build●ng
               of
               that
               Temple
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               whole
               Worship
               performed
               therein
               :
               and
               therefore
               by
               his
               coming
               unto
               it
               ;
               it
               had
               the
               complement
               of
               its
               Glory
               .
               The
               Promise
               of
               him
               of
               old
               unto
               Abraham
               was
               ,
               that
               in
               him
               
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 should
                 be
                 blessed
                 .
              
               Untill
               his
               coming
               they
               were
               generally
               to
               be
               left
               to
               walk
               in
               their
               own
               wayes
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               issue
               everlastingly
               to
               perish
               ,
               by
               him
               were
               they
               to
               be
               relieved
               ;
               and
               so
               is
               rightly
               called
               their
               desire
               ,
               or
               he
               that
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               desirable
               above
               all
               things
               unto
               them
               ,
               the
               
                 desire
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
              
               ,
               and
               he
               to
               
                 whom
                 the
                 gathering
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 should
                 be
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               the
               Shilo
               ,
               are
               one
               and
               the
               same
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               being
               filled
               with
               blindness
               and
               ignorance
               ,
               the
               ages
               past
               before
               his
               coming
               had
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               ,
               and
               actively
               no
               desire
               after
               him
               ;
               but
               as
               there
               was
               a
               secret
               groaning
               and
               tendency
               in
               the
               whole
               nature
               of
               things
               after
               his
               production
               ;
               So
               he
               ,
               when
               he
               came
               ,
               who
               was
               alone
               to
               be
               desired
               by
               them
               ,
               was
               actually
               received
               and
               embraced
               ,
               as
               the
               full
               accomplishment
               of
               their
               desires
               .
               That
               then
               ,
               wherein
               all
               their
               blessedness
               and
               deliverance
               were
               laid
               up
               ,
               may
               be
               properly
               called
               their
               desire
               ,
               because
               containing
               all
               things
               truly
               desirable
               ,
               and
               because
               like
               
                 desire
                 fulfilled
              
               ,
               it
               was
               perfectly
               satisfactory
               unto
               them
               when
               enjoyed
               .
            
             
             
               The
               only
               difficulty
               in
               the
               interpretation
               of
               these
               words
               ,
               lyes
               in
               their
               unusual
               construction
               .
               
                 
                   §
                
                 20
              
               The
               Verb
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 shall
                 come
              
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               
                 plural
                 number
                 ;
                 venient
              
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               desire
               ,
               whereunto
               we
               refer
               it
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 singular
                 :
                 desiderium
                 omnium
                 gentium
                 venient
                 :
                 Kimchi
              
               observing
               this
               anomaly
               ,
               to
               suit
               the
               words
               unto
               his
               own
               sense
               ,
               affirms
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               wanting
               ,
               which
               should
               be
               prefixed
               to
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               rendered
               ,
               
                 all
                 Nations
                 shall
                 come
                 with
                 their
                 desire
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               their
               desirable
               things
               ;
               their
               Silver
               and
               Gold
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               this
               Arbitrary
               supply
               of
               the
               Text
               ;
               and
               the
               sense
               contended
               for
               by
               him
               ,
               we
               have
               sufficiently
               disproved
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               unusual
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               Tongue
               ,
               where
               two
               Substantives
               are
               joyned
               in
               construction
               ,
               that
               the
               Verb
               agrees
               in
               number
               and
               person
               ,
               not
               with
               that
               which
               directly
               and
               immediately
               it
               respects
               ,
               but
               with
               that
               whereby
               it
               is
               regulated
               .
            
             
               As
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               here
               is
               put
               in
               
                 statu
                 construct●
              
               ,
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Verb
               from
               thence
               put
               in
               the
               
                 plural
                 number
              
               ,
               so
               2
               Sam.
               10.9
               .
               Joab
               saw
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 battle
                 was
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
               The
               Verb
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               was
               ,
               which
               refers
               directly
               to
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               face
               ,
               agrees
               not
               in
               number
               with
               it
               ,
               but
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               battel
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               other
               is
               put
               in
               construction
               .
               So
               Job
               .
               15.20
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 years
                 is
                 hid
              
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 are
                 hid
              
               ,
               it
               agrees
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               years
               ;
               and
               not
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 number
              
               ;
               in
               the
               very
               same
               kind
               of
               construction
               with
               that
               of
               the
               words
               here
               used
               by
               the
               Prophet
               .
               So
               likewise
               1
               Sam.
               24.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 arcus
                 fortium
                 confractorum
              
               .
               The
               Adjective
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               broken
               ,
               agrees
               in
               number
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 mighty
              
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               apparently
               spoken
               of
               the
               bow
               :
               and
               likewise
               ,
               Hos.
               6.
               v.
               5.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 thy
                 Judgements
                 sh●ll
                 go
                 forth
                 as
                 the
                 light
              
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 shall
                 go
                 forth
              
               ,
               agrees
               in
               n●mber
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               light
               ,
               though
               it
               respect
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 thy
                 Judgements
              
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 plural
                 number
              
               ;
               and
               many
               other
               instances
               of
               the
               like
               kind
               ,
               may
               be
               alledged
               to
               the
               same
               p●rpose
               .
               This
               construction
               then
               ,
               though
               anomalous
               ,
               yet
               is
               in
               that
               Language
               so
               frequent
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               create
               any
               difficultie
               in
               the
               words
               ;
               and
               yet
               possibly
               the
               words
               may
               not
               be
               without
               a
               further
               sense
               ,
               intimating
               the
               
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
              
               to
               Christ
               upon
               his
               
                 coming
                 into
                 the
                 Temple
              
               .
            
             
               Though
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Promise
               are
               thus
               clear
               in
               themselves
               ,
               we
               may
               yet
               see
               
                 
                   §
                
                 21
              
               what
               further
               light
               is
               contributed
               unto
               our
               interpretation
               from
               the
               Circumstances
               before
               observed
               ;
               as
               First
               ,
               the
               way
               of
               bringing
               in
               this
               Glory
               is
               there
               expressed
               by
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               
                 I
                 will
                 shake
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dry
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 shake
                 all
                 Nations
                 .
              
               All
               the
               Jewish
               Expositors
               agree
               ,
               that
               these
               words
               are
               to
               be
               interpreted
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               Metaphorically
               and
               figuratively
               .
               Yet
               it
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               ,
               that
               a
               great
               concussion
               and
               shaking
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Nations
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               intended
               in
               them
               ;
               otherwise
               nothing
               is
               signified
               by
               them
               .
               And
               this
               must
               be
               with
               reference
               unto
               that
               house
               ,
               and
               the
               Worship
               thereof
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               a
               tendency
               unto
               its
               glory
               .
               Now
               I
               desire
               to
               know
               what
               work
               among
               the
               Nations
               in
               the
               whole
               World
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               was
               wrought
               with
               respect
               unto
               the
               Temple
               which
               is
               here
               intended
               .
               The
               Nations
               indeed
               under
               Antiochus
               ,
               and
               almost
               ruined
               it
               ;
               under
               Crassus
               ,
               and
               robbed
               it
               ;
               under
               Pompey
               ,
               and
               prophaned
               it
               ;
               under
               Titus
               and
               destroyed
               it
               .
               But
               what
               tended
               all
               this
               to
               its
               glory
               ?
               But
               refer
               these
               words
               unto
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               contained
               in
               them
               were
               clearly
               ful●illed
               .
               Take
               the
               words
               litterally
               and
               they
               suit
               the
               event
               .
               At
               his
               Birth
               ,
               a
               
                 New
                 Star
              
               appeared
               in
               the
               
                 Heavens
                 ;
                 Angels
              
               celebrated
               his
               Nativity
               ;
               
                 Wise
                 men
              
               came
               from
               the
               East
               ,
               to
               enquire
               after
               him
               ;
               Herod
               and
               all
               Jerusalem
               ,
               was
               shaken
               at
               the
               tidings
               of
               him
               ;
               and
               upon
               his
               undertaking
               of
               his
               work
               ,
               he
               wrought
               Miracles
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               
                 Earth
                 ,
                 Sea
              
               ,
               and
               
                 dry
                 Land
              
               ,
               upon
               the
               whole
               Creation
               of
               God.
               Take
               them
               Metaphorically
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               rather
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               for
               the
               mighty
               change
               which
               God
               would
               work
               in
               his
               Worship
               ,
               and
               the
               stirring
               up
               of
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               world
               to
               receive
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               the
               event
               is
               yet
               more
               evident
               .
               All
               Nations
               under
               Heaven
               were
               quickly
               shaken
               and
               moved
               by
               his
               coming
               .
               Some
               were
               stirred
               up
               to
               enquire
               after
               him
               ;
               some
               to
               oppose
               him
               ;
               untill
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               greatest
               and
               the
               most
               noble
               parts
               of
               it
               ,
               was
               made
               subject
               unto
               him
               .
               Evident
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               since
               the
               creation
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               never
               was
               there
               such
               an
               Alteration
               and
               Concussion
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               that
               wherewith
               the
               Messiah
               and
               his
               Doctrine
               was
               brought
               into
               it
               ;
               and
               which
               is
               therefore
               so
               expressed
               by
               the
               Prophet
               .
            
             
               Abarbinel
               affirms
               that
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Christian
                 Doctors
              
               ,
               would
               argue
               and
               prove
               
                 
                   §
                
                 22
              
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               th●
               
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
              
               ,
               but
               their
               own
               
                 House
                 of
                 Worship
              
               ,
               that
               is
               intended
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               and
               that
               because
               there
               was
               no
               such
               confluence
               of
               the
               Nations
               unto
               the
               Jews
               ,
               either
               under
               the
               first
               ,
               or
               second
               Temple
               ,
               as
               is
               here
               promised
               :
               
               But
               unto
               their
               Church
               and
               Faith
               ,
               all
               Nations
               were
               converted
               .
               But
               he
               mistakes
               ,
               and
               confounds
               things
               ,
               as
               all
               of
               them
               constantly
               do
               ,
               in
               their
               Disputations
               against
               Christians
               .
               We
               contend
               not
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               ,
               that
               is
               here
               intended
               by
               the
               House
               ,
               that
               Glory
               was
               to
               come
               unto
               .
               Only
               we
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               to
               whom
               the
               Nations
               or
               Gentiles
               were
               to
               be
               gathered
               ,
               whom
               they
               were
               shaken
               and
               stirred
               up
               to
               receive
               ,
               did
               actually
               come
               unto
               the
               
                 Temple
                 at
                 Jerusalem
              
               ,
               and
               thereby
               gave
               it
               a
               greater
               Glory
               then
               what
               ever
               the
               
                 Temple
                 of
                 Solomon
              
               received
               .
               This
               first
               Circumstance
               then
               clears
               our
               intention
               from
               this
               Text.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 23
              
               The
               season
               wherein
               the
               promised
               glory
               was
               to
               be
               brought
               in
               ,
               is
               next
               noted
               in
               the
               Context
               .
               It
               is
               expressed
               v.
               6.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               The
               Jews
               generally
               refer
               these
               words
               ,
               unto
               the
               Rule
               or
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Hasmonaeans
               ,
               under
               whom
               the
               people
               were
               to
               enjoy
               their
               liberty
               ,
               which
               is
               said
               to
               be
               a
               
                 little
                 season
              
               ,
               as
               continuing
               seventy
               or
               eighty
               years
               :
               For
               it
               is
               said
               to
               be
               little
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               but
               
                 a
                 small
                 Dominion
              
               in
               comparison
               of
               their
               former
               Kingdom
               and
               Empire
               .
               But
               it
               is
               evident
               from
               the
               Context
               ,
               that
               the
               Prophet
               had
               no
               respect
               unto
               Rule
               or
               Dominion
               in
               these
               words
               .
               For
               what
               ever
               is
               intended
               in
               this
               Expression
               ,
               it
               hath
               a
               direct
               and
               immediate
               influence
               into
               the
               bringing
               in
               of
               the
               desire
               of
               all
               Nations
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               promised
               ,
               which
               the
               Rule
               of
               the
               Hasmonaeans
               reached
               not
               unto
               .
               Our
               Apostle
               ,
               Heb.
               12.24
               .
               renders
               these
               words
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               literally
               and
               properly
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 yet
                 more
                 once
              
               ,
               or
               
                 yet
                 once
                 more
              
               .
               God
               had
               before
               done
               some
               work
               ,
               whereunto
               that
               which
               he
               promised
               now
               to
               do
               is
               compared
               .
               Such
               a
               concussion
               of
               all
               things
               had
               been
               before
               ;
               and
               this
               as
               is
               evident
               from
               v.
               5.
               was
               the
               work
               that
               he
               wrought
               at
               the
               
                 giving
                 of
                 the
                 Law
              
               ,
               and
               the
               erection
               of
               the
               
                 Judaical
                 Church
              
               ,
               State
               and
               Ordinances
               .
               In
               answer
               hereunto
               ,
               he
               would
               bring
               in
               the
               
                 everlasting
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
              
               ,
               and
               the
               spiritual
               Worship
               to
               be
               celebrated
               therein
               ,
               the
               Old
               Church-State
               of
               the
               Jews
               in
               this
               shaking
               of
               all
               things
               being
               removed
               and
               taken
               away
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               plainly
               is
               evinced
               from
               the
               comparison
               that
               God
               makes
               between
               the
               work
               here
               promised
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               he
               wrought
               when
               he
               covenanted
               with
               the
               people
               upon
               their
               coming
               up
               out
               of
               Aegypt
               .
               Concerning
               the
               work
               which
               God
               will
               thus
               do
               ;
               
                 once
                 more
              
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 a
                 little
                 while
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               ere
               it
               be
               accomplished
               :
               It
               is
               not
               the
               nature
               ,
               or
               quality
               of
               the
               work
               ;
               but
               the
               season
               or
               time
               wherein
               it
               shall
               be
               wrought
               ,
               that
               is
               denoted
               in
               these
               words
               :
               In
               that
               sense
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               often
               used
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               we
               prove
               elsewhere
               .
               As
               the
               same
               work
               ,
               Mal.
               3.1
               .
               is
               promised
               to
               be
               done
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               suddenly
               ,
               speedily
               .
               It
               is
               then
               foretold
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               be
               but
               a
               
                 little
                 space
              
               of
               time
               before
               this
               work
               should
               be
               wrought
               .
               And
               hence
               Abarbinel
               would
               prove
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               respect
               the
               coming
               of
               our
               Messiah
               ,
               which
               was
               about
               four
               hundred
               years
               after
               .
               But
               this
               season
               is
               not
               called
               
                 a
                 little
                 while
              
               absolutely
               ,
               but
               with
               respect
               unto
               the
               former
               duration
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               or
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               either
               from
               the
               calling
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               or
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
               by
               Moses
               .
               And
               this
               space
               of
               four
               hundred
               years
               is
               
                 but
                 a
                 little
              
               in
               comparison
               thereof
               ;
               and
               is
               so
               termed
               ,
               to
               stir
               up
               Believers
               unto
               a
               continual
               expectation
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               desire
               after
               it
               ;
               It
               being
               now
               nearer
               unto
               them
               ,
               then
               unto
               their
               Fore-fathers
               ,
               who
               beheld
               the
               time
               of
               its
               performance
               ,
               
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 way
                 off
              
               .
               And
               this
               also
               serves
               for
               the
               conviction
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               for
               whereas
               their
               fore-fathers
               of
               old
               did
               confess
               ,
               and
               themselves
               at
               present
               cannot
               with
               any
               modesty
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Messiah
               is
               here
               intended
               ,
               whom
               they
               suppose
               not
               yet
               to
               be
               come
               ,
               how
               can
               this
               space
               of
               time
               from
               the
               days
               of
               Haggai
               in
               any
               sense
               be
               called
               a
               
                 little
                 while
              
               ,
               seeing
               it
               far
               exceeds
               all
               the
               space
               of
               time
               that
               went
               before
               ,
               from
               the
               Call
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               first
               Epocha
               of
               their
               priviledge
               and
               claim
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 24
              
               The
               last
               circumstance
               contributing
               light
               unto
               our
               interpretation
               of
               this
               place
               ,
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               event
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               second
               House
               ensuing
               thereon
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 peace
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 .
              
               From
               these
               words
               Abarbinel
               seeks
               to
               overthrow
               our
               Exposition
               ,
               by
               
                 this
                 place
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               is
               
                 intended
                 Jerusalem
              
               .
               Well
               let
               that
               be
               granted
               ,
               what
               will
               thence
               ensue
               ?
               Why
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 Behold
                 from
                 the
                 day
                 that
                 the
                 Messiah
                 was
                 born
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Peace
                 in
              
               Jerusalem
               ,
               
                 but
                 Wars
                 ,
                 Destruction
                 ,
                 and
                 Desolation
                 .
              
               We
               say
               then
               ,
               that
               by
               Peace
               ,
               here
               ,
               must
               be
               understood
               either
               outward
               ,
               Temporal
               ,
               Worldly
               Peace
               ,
               or
               Spiritual
               Peace
               between
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               between
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               in
               their
               joint
               communion
               in
               the
               same
               Worship
               of
               God.
               If
               they
               say
               the
               former
               was
               intended
               ,
               I
               desire
               to
               know
               when
               this
               promise
               was
               accomplished
               under
               the
               second
               Temple
               ?
               before
               
               dayes
               of
               the
               Hasmonaeans
               ,
               the
               whole
               people
               was
               in
               perfect
               bondage
               and
               slavery
               :
               First
               ,
               To
               the
               Persians
               ,
               then
               to
               the
               Graecians
               ;
               and
               bondage
               is
               not
               ,
               especially
               peace
               in
               the
               
                 Hebrew
                 Dialect
              
               ,
               wherein
               ,
               that
               word
               denotes
               an
               affluence
               of
               all
               good
               things
               .
               The
               Rule
               of
               the
               Hasmonaeans
               was
               wholly
               spent
               in
               
                 bloody
                 Wars
              
               ,
               and
               intestine
               Divisions
               .
               Their
               power
               issued
               in
               the
               Dominion
               of
               the
               Romans
               ,
               and
               their
               Vassals
               the
               Herodians
               ?
               What
               signal
               peace
               they
               had
               in
               those
               dayes
               ,
               they
               may
               learn
               from
               their
               own
               
                 Joseph
                 Ben
                 Gorion
              
               .
               To
               say
               then
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               the
               peace
               intended
               ,
               is
               to
               say
               directly
               ,
               that
               that
               God
               promised
               what
               he
               never
               performed
               ,
               which
               is
               fit
               only
               for
               these
               men
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               though
               God
               promised
               to
               give
               this
               peace
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               that
               is
               amongst
               the
               Jews
               ,
               yet
               he
               promised
               not
               to
               give
               it
               only
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               unto
               the
               Jews
               ,
               but
               to
               all
               Nations
               also
               ,
               whom
               he
               would
               shake
               and
               stir
               up
               ,
               to
               bring
               in
               this
               Glory
               .
               Now
               what
               pretence
               of
               peace
               had
               the
               Jews
               under
               the
               second
               Temple
               wherein
               all
               Nations
               were
               concerned
               ?
               I
               suppose
               they
               will
               not
               say
               they
               had
               any
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               the
               peace
               promised
               ,
               was
               that
               which
               was
               to
               be
               brought
               in
               by
               the
               Messiah
               .
               This
               Abarbinel
               grants
               ;
               and
               thence
               seeks
               to
               strengthen
               his
               Objection
               :
               for
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 Then
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Rule
                 and
                 Dominion
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 manifold
                 Promises
                 given
                 us
                 unto
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
              
               I
               answer
               ,
               those
               Promises
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               ;
               Some
               express
               Spiritual
               things
               ,
               Allegorically
               by
               words
               literally
               signifying
               things
               outward
               ;
               And
               they
               are
               all
               of
               them
               fulfilled
               in
               and
               unto
               them
               that
               do
               believe
               .
               Others
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               really
               intend
               outward
               Peace
               and
               Glory
               ,
               are
               made
               concerning
               them
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               not
               when
               the
               Messiah
               came
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               shall
               come
               to
               the
               Messiah
               :
               At
               his
               
                 Coming
                 unto
                 them
              
               ,
               they
               rejected
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               rejected
               them
               ;
               but
               when
               their
               blindness
               shall
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               return
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               all
               these
               Promises
               shall
               have
               a
               blessed
               accomplishment
               amongst
               them
               .
               But
               we
               have
               sufficiently
               proved
               that
               the
               principal
               work
               of
               the
               Messiah
               was
               to
               make
               peace
               between
               
                 God
                 and
                 man
              
               by
               taking
               away
               sin
               that
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               their
               separation
               ,
               distance
               and
               Enmity
               .
               This
               then
               is
               the
               peace
               here
               promised
               .
               This
               God
               gave
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               whilest
               the
               second
               Temple
               was
               standing
               :
               
                 For
                 he
                 is
                 our
                 peace
                 who
                 hath
                 made
                 both
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 broken
                 down
                 the
                 middle
                 wall
                 of
                 partition
                 between
                 us
                 ,
                 having
                 abolished
                 in
                 his
                 flesh
                 ,
                 the
                 Enmity
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Commandments
                 contained
                 in
                 Ordinances
                 for
                 to
                 make
                 in
                 himself
                 of
                 twain
                 ,
                 one
                 new
                 man
                 ,
                 so
                 making
                 peace
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 reconcile
                 both
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 body
                 by
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 having
                 slain
                 the
                 Enmity
                 thereby
                 ,
                 and
                 ●ame
                 and
                 preached
                 peace
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 afar
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 nigh
                 .
              
               Thus
               did
               God
               give
               peace
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               both
               to
               the
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               by
               him
               that
               was
               the
               desire
               of
               all
               Nations
               ;
               and
               so
               by
               this
               Circumstance
               of
               the
               Context
               also
               ,
               is
               our
               interpretation
               fully
               confirmed
               .
            
             
               Although
               we
               have
               sufficiently
               confirm'd
               our
               Argument
               ,
               and
               vindicated
               it
               from
               
                 
                   §
                
                 25
              
               the
               exceptions
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Masters
               ;
               yet
               because
               it
               is
               most
               certain
               ,
               that
               the
               constant
               faith
               of
               their
               Church
               of
               old
               was
               ;
               that
               the
               Messiah
               should
               come
               whilest
               that
               
                 second
                 Temple
              
               was
               standing
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               now
               Apostatized
               from
               ,
               and
               renounced
               ,
               countenancing
               themselves
               in
               their
               infidelity
               ,
               by
               the
               miserable
               evasions
               before
               mentioned
               .
               I
               shall
               add
               yet
               farther
               strength
               unto
               it
               from
               a
               
                 parallel
                 Testimony
              
               ,
               and
               from
               their
               own
               confessions
               .
               The
               parallel
               place
               intended
               ,
               is
               that
               of
               Malachi
               3.1
               .
               
                 Behold
                 I
                 send
                 my
                 Messenger
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 prepare
                 the
                 way
                 before
                 me
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Angel
                 or
                 Messenger
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 whom
                 ye
                 delight
                 in
                 :
                 Behold
                 he
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 ,
              
               the
               time
               future
               of
               his
               coming
               ,
               is
               by
               Haggai
               said
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 a
                 little
                 while
              
               ;
               and
               he
               
                 i.e.
                 Malachi
              
               answerably
               affirms
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               come
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               suddenly
               ,
               in
               the
               sense
               before
               declared
               he
               who
               by
               Haggai
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
              
               ,
               with
               respect
               unto
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               all
               desirable
               things
               being
               laid
               up
               in
               him
               ,
               is
               by
               Malachi
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               with
               respect
               unto
               the
               
                 Jews
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 whom
                 ye
                 seek
              
               ;
               whose
               coming
               they
               looked
               for
               so
               long
               ,
               and
               prayed
               for
               so
               earnestly
               .
               And
               what
               Haggai
               expressed
               absolutely
               ,
               
                 shall
                 come
              
               ,
               afterwards
               intimating
               the
               respect
               his
               coming
               should
               have
               unto
               the
               Temple
               ,
               Malachi
               sets
               down
               fully
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 he
                 shall
                 come
                 unto
                 his
                 Temple
                 .
              
               Further
               to
               clear
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               both
               these
               places
               is
               intended
               ,
               he
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
              
               ;
               Gods
               Messenger
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               confirm
               and
               ratifie
               the
               New
               Covenant
               with
               them
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Messiah
               .
               The
               Targum
               of
               Jonathan
               expresseth
               it
               on
               Jer.
               30.21
               .
               closing
               the
               Promise
               of
               the
               Covenant
               with
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 and
                 their
                 King
                 shall
                 be
                 annointed
                 from
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Messiah
                 shall
                 be
                 revealed
                 from
                 amongst
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
              
               ;
               He
               who
               was
               the
               
                 desire
                 
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
              
               ,
               the
               Lord
               whom
               the
               Jews
               sought
               ,
               the
               Messenger
               by
               whom
               the
               New
               Covenant
               was
               to
               be
               ratified
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Lord
               the
               Messiah
               was
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               he
               did
               come
               unto
               that
               Temple
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 26
              
               And
               here
               the
               Jews
               are
               at
               an
               end
               of
               all
               shifts
               and
               evasions
               .
               It
               cannot
               be
               avoided
               but
               the
               Messiah
               must
               be
               here
               intended
               ;
               Rashi
               would
               fain
               yet
               evade
               ;
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 whom
                 ye
                 seek
              
               ,
               that
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Judgement
              
               :
               because
               they
               had
               said
               before
               ,
               Chap.
               2.17
               .
               
                 Where
                 is
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Judgement
                 ?
              
               Vain
               man
               ,
               these
               words
               which
               he
               himself
               had
               but
               just
               before
               interpreted
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Atheistical
               Expression
               of
               wicked
               men
               questioning
               the
               Judgement
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               now
               to
               serve
               his
               turn
               ,
               an
               earnest
               desire
               of
               seeking
               after
               the
               Lord
               ,
               which
               in
               these
               words
               is
               evidently
               set
               forth
               ;
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 whom
                 ye
                 seek
              
               ,
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Covenant
               whom
               ye
               delight
               in
               ;
               for
               both
               these
               are
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               acknowledgeth
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 being
                 intended
                 under
                 a
                 double
                 expression
                 .
              
               And
               it
               is
               evident
               whom
               he
               intends
               thereby
               ,
               by
               his
               interpreting
               the
               Messenger
               to
               be
               sent
               before
               him
               ,
               to
               be
               
                 Messiah
                 Ben
                 Joseph
              
               ,
               whom
               they
               make
               the
               forerunner
               of
               
                 Messiah
                 Ben
                 David
              
               .
            
             
               Kimchi
               interprets
               the
               Angel
               to
               be
               sent
               before
               him
               ,
               the
               Angel
               of
               Gods
               presence
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               to
               lead
               the
               people
               out
               of
               their
               Captivity
               ,
               as
               of
               old
               he
               went
               before
               them
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               when
               they
               came
               out
               of
               Aegypt
               .
               But
               we
               are
               better
               taught
               ,
               who
               this
               Messenger
               was
               ,
               Matth.
               11.10
               .
               Mark
               1.2
               .
               As
               for
               the
               
                 Lord
                 whom
                 they
                 sought
              
               ,
               he
               speaks
               plainly
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 King
                 the
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
              
               ;
               he
               adds
               indeed
               the
               old
               Story
               about
               Elijah
               ,
               and
               his
               zeal
               for
               the
               Covenant
               :
               whence
               he
               had
               the
               honour
               to
               preside
               at
               Circumcision
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               Covenant
               observed
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               thence
               called
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Covenant
               .
               But
               it
               is
               plain
               in
               the
               words
               ,
               and
               confessed
               by
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               whom
               they
               sought
               ,
               and
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Covenant
               are
               the
               same
               .
               And
               as
               to
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 he
                 shall
                 come
                 suddenly
                 unto
                 his
                 Temple
                 ,
              
               he
               adds
               in
               their
               Explication
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 because
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 end
                 is
                 not
                 revealed
                 nor
                 unfolded
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
              
               Daniel
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 he
                 shall
                 come
                 suddenly
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 that
                 knows
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 coming
                 before
                 he
                 came
                 .
              
               We
               grant
               that
               the
               precise
               day
               of
               his
               coming
               ,
               was
               not
               known
               before
               he
               came
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               time
               of
               it
               was
               foretold
               ,
               limited
               and
               unfolded
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Daniel
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               the
               season
               and
               age
               of
               it
               would
               admit
               ,
               was
               made
               evident
               ,
               all
               future
               expectation
               declared
               to
               be
               void
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Daniel
               ,
               we
               shall
               immediately
               demonstrate
               .
               At
               present
               we
               have
               proved
               ,
               and
               find
               that
               they
               cannot
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               was
               to
               come
               unto
               the
               
                 second
                 Temple
              
               ,
               whilest
               it
               was
               yet
               standing
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 27
              
               Once
               more
               we
               may
               yet
               add
               the
               consent
               of
               others
               of
               their
               Masters
               besides
               these
               Expositors
               .
               Some
               Testimonies
               out
               of
               their
               Doctors
               are
               Cited
               by
               others
               ;
               I
               shall
               only
               name
               one
               or
               two
               of
               them
               in
               Talmud
               it self
               ,
               
                 Tractat.
                 San●d
                 .
                 ca●
              
               .
               11.
               the
               application
               of
               this
               place
               of
               Haggai
               unto
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               is
               ascribed
               unto
               
                 Rabbi
                 Akiha
              
               ,
               his
               words
               as
               they
               report
               them
               ,
               are
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 a
                 little
                 glory
                 will
                 I
                 give
                 unto
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Messiah
                 shall
                 come
                 .
              
               And
               this
               man
               of
               so
               great
               repute
               among
               them
               ,
               that
               
                 Rabbi
                 Eleazar
              
               affirms
               that
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 all
                 the
                 wise
                 men
                 of
              
               Israel
               
                 were
                 like
                 a
                 little
                 Garlick
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 that
                 bald
                 Rabbi
                 .
              
               This
               then
               is
               their
               own
               avow'd
               Tradition
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               place
               of
               Malachi
               ,
               concerning
               the
               
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               is
               expounded
               of
               the
               Messiah
               by
               Rainbain
               in
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 the
                 Children
                 of
              
               Israel
               
                 shall
                 be
                 restored
                 unto
                 their
                 Genealogies
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 rest
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 Behold
                 ,
                 I
                 send
                 my
                 Messenger
                 before
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 whom
                 ye
                 seek
                 shall
                 come
                 unto
                 his
                 Temple
                 .
              
               We
               have
               then
               found
               out
               both
               from
               the
               clear
               words
               of
               both
               these
               Prophesies
               ,
               and
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Jews
               themselves
               ,
               who
               it
               is
               that
               is
               here
               promised
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               come
               to
               his
               Temple
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 28
              
               This
               is
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               
                 second
                 house
              
               promised
               in
               
                 Haggai
                 ,
                 The
                 end
              
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               glory
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Worship
               performed
               in
               it
               ,
               was
               to
               prefigure
               the
               
                 promised
                 seed
              
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               true
               and
               only
               substantial
               glory
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               people
               to
               whom
               they
               were
               committed
               ;
               for
               
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Light
                 to
                 light
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 people
              
               Israel
               .
               Therefore
               in
               all
               the
               Worship
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               those
               who
               believed
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               it
               ,
               saw
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               their
               institution
               ,
               did
               continually
               exercise
               faith
               on
               his
               coming
               ,
               and
               earnestly
               desire
               the
               
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               promise
               concerning
               it
               .
               The
               great
               glory
               then
               of
               this
               Temple
               could
               consist
               in
               nothing
               but
               this
               coming
               of
               the
               Lord
               whom
               they
               sought
               ,
               the
               desire
               of
               all
               Nations
               unto
               it
               .
               Now
               that
               he
               should
               come
               whilest
               the
               Temple
               stood
               and
               continued
               ,
               is
               here
               confirmed
               by
               this
               double
               Prophetical
               Testimony
               ;
               and
               the
               Temple
               being
               utterly
               and
               irreparably
               destroyed
               now
               above
               1600.
               years
               ago
               .
               It
               must
               be
               acknowledged
               that
               the
               Messiah
               is
               long
               since
               come
               ,
               unless
               we
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               is
               vain
               ,
               and
               his
               Promise
               of
               none
               effect
               .
            
             
               The
               General
               Exception
               of
               the
               Jews
               unto
               this
               Argument
               taken
               from
               the
               limitation
               
                 
                   §
                
                 29
              
               of
               the
               time
               allotted
               unto
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               we
               shall
               afterwards
               consider
               .
               In
               one
               word
               ,
               that
               which
               they
               relieve
               themselves
               withall
               against
               the
               prediction
               of
               Haggai
               and
               Malachi
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               come
               unto
               the
               Temple
               then
               built
               amongst
               them
               ;
               which
               they
               acknowledge
               is
               so
               
                 truly
                 ridiculous
              
               ,
               that
               I
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               retain
               the
               Reader
               with
               the
               consideration
               of
               it
               .
               They
               say
               the
               Messiah
               was
               born
               at
               the
               Time
               determined
               ,
               before
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               second
               Temple
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               is
               kept
               hid
               in
               the
               Sea
               ,
               or
               in
               Paradise
               ,
               or
               dwells
               at
               the
               
                 Gates
                 of
                 Rome
              
               among
               the
               Lepers
               ,
               waiting
               for
               a
               Call
               from
               Heaven
               to
               go
               and
               deliver
               the
               Jews
               ;
               with
               such
               follies
               do
               men
               please
               themselves
               in
               the
               great
               Concernments
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               and
               their
               own
               eternal
               welfare
               ,
               who
               are
               left
               destitute
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               light
               and
               truth
               ,
               sealed
               up
               under
               the
               efficacy
               of
               their
               own
               blindness
               and
               unbelief
               .
               But
               hereof
               we
               shall
               treat
               further
               in
               the
               Consideration
               of
               their
               
                 General
                 Answers
              
               to
               this
               whole
               Argument
               in
               hand
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Exercitatio
               XIV
               .
            
             
               
                 Daniels
                 Weeks
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 9.24
                 ,
                 25
                 ,
                 26
                 ,
                 27.
                 
                   proposed
                   unto
                   consideration
                   .
                   Attempt
                   of
                   a
                   Learned
                   man
                   to
                   prove
                   the
                   coming
                   and
                   suffering
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   intended
                   ;
                   examined
                   .
                   First
                   Reason
                   from
                   the
                   difficulties
                   of
                   the
                   Computation
                   ,
                   and
                   differences
                   about
                   it
                   ,
                   removed
                   .
                   Whether
                   this
                   place
                   be
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   .
                   Objection
                   from
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Beginning
                   of
                   this
                   computation
                   ,
                   answered
                   .
                   Distribution
                   of
                   the
                   LXX
                   Weeks
                   into
                   VII
                   ,
                   LXII
                   .
                   and
                   one
                   .
                   Reason
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Objecti●n
                   thence
                   answered
                   .
                   The
                   cutting
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   ,
                   not
                   joyned
                   in
                   one
                   Week
                   .
                   Things
                   mentioned
                   ,
                
                 v.
                 24.
                 
                   peculiar
                   to
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                   The
                   Prophecy
                   owned
                   by
                   all
                   Christians
                   to
                   respect
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                   The
                   Events
                   mentioned
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   accommodated
                   unto
                   any
                   other
                   .
                   No
                   Types
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   naked
                   prediction
                   .
                   The
                   Prophecies
                   of
                
                 Daniel
                 
                   not
                   principally
                   intending
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   the
                   latter
                   dayes
                   .
                   Streights
                   of
                   time
                   intimated
                   when
                   they
                   fell
                   out
                   .
                   Coincidence
                   of
                   Phrases
                   in
                   this
                   and
                   other
                   Predictions
                   considered
                   .
                   Removal
                   of
                   the
                   daily
                   Offering
                   ,
                   and
                   causing
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   and
                   Offering
                   to
                   cease
                   ,
                   how
                   they
                   differ
                   .
                   The
                   Desolation
                   foretold
                   .
                   Distribution
                   of
                   the
                   LXX
                   .
                   Weeks
                   accommodated
                   unto
                   the
                   Material
                   Jerusalem
                   .
                   Objections
                   removed
                   .
                   Distribution
                   of
                   things
                   contained
                   in
                   this
                   Prophecy
                   .
                   Argument
                   from
                   the
                   computation
                   of
                   time
                   warranted
                   .
                   First
                   neglected
                   by
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   then
                   cursed
                   ;
                   yet
                   used
                   by
                   them
                   vainly
                   .
                   Concurrent
                   Expectation
                   and
                   Fame
                   of
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   upon
                   the
                   Expiration
                   of
                
                 Daniels
                 
                   Weeks
                   .
                   Mixture
                   of
                   things
                   good
                   and
                   poenal
                   .
                
                 Abarbinels
                 
                   Figment
                   rejected
                   .
                   Four
                   hundred
                   and
                   ninety
                   years
                   the
                   time
                   limited
                   .
                   Fancy
                   of
                
                 Origen
                 ,
                 and
                 Apollinaris
                 .
                 
                   The
                   true
                   Messiah
                   intended
                   .
                   Proved
                   from
                   the
                   Context
                   .
                   The
                   Names
                   and
                   Titles
                   given
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   The
                   work
                   assigned
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   That
                   work
                   particulary
                   explained
                   ;
                   the
                   expressions
                   vindicated
                   .
                   To
                   make
                   an
                   end
                   of
                   Transgression
                   what
                   .
                   To
                   seal
                   up
                   sins
                   :
                   To
                   reconcile
                   iniquity
                   :
                   To
                   bring
                   in
                   everlasting
                   Righteousness
                   .
                   To
                   seal
                   Vision
                   and
                   Prophet
                   .
                   Messiah
                   how
                   cut
                   off
                   .
                   The
                   Covenant
                   strengthened
                   .
                   Ceasing
                   of
                   the
                   daily
                   Sacrifice
                   .
                   Perplexity
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   about
                   these
                   things
                   .
                   Opinion
                   of
                
                 Abarbinel
                 and
                 Manasse
                 Ben
                 Israel
                 .
                 Cyrus
                 
                   not
                   intended
                   .
                   Not
                
                 Herod
                 Agrippa
                 .
                 
                   Not
                   Magistracy
                
                 .
                 Africanus
                 ,
                 Clemens
                 ,
                 and
                 Eusebius
                 
                   noted
                   .
                   Messiah
                   came
                   before
                   the
                   ceasing
                   of
                   the
                   daily
                   Sacrifice
                   .
                   Chronological
                   Computation
                   ,
                   not
                   necessary
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 1
              
               THere
               remains
               yet
               one
               place
               more
               giving
               clear
               and
               evident
               Testimony
               unto
               the
               Truth
               under
               Demonstration
               ,
               to
               be
               considered
               and
               vindicated
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               illustrious
               Prediction
               and
               
                 Calculation
                 of
                 time
              
               ,
               granted
               unto
               Daniel
               by
               the
               Angel
               Gabriel
               .
               Chap.
               9.24
               ,
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               
                 Seventy
                 weeks
                 are
                 determined
                 upon
                 thy
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 thy
                 holy
                 City
                 ,
                 to
                 finish
                 the
                 Transgression
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 End
                 of
                 Sins
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 Reconciliation
                 for
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 everlasting
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 seal
                 up
                 the
                 Vision
                 and
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 annoint
                 the
                 most
                 Holy.
                 Know
                 therefore
                 and
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 going
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 Commandment
                 to
                 restore
                 and
                 to
                 build
              
               Jerusalem
               ,
               
                 unto
                 Messiah
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 seven
                 Weeks
                 ,
                 and
                 threescore
                 and
                 two
                 weeks
                 ,
                 the
                 Street
                 shall
                 be
                 built
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wall
                 in
                 troublous
                 times
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 threescore
                 and
                 two
                 weeks
                 ,
                 shall
                 Messiah
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 for
                 himself
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 that
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 shall
                 destroy
                 the
                 City
                 and
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 End
                 thereof
                 shall
                 be
                 with
                 a
                 flood
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 War
                 ,
                 desolations
                 are
                 determined
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 shall
                 confirm
                 the
                 Covenant
                 with
                 many
                 for
                 one
                 week
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 the
                 week
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 cause
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 and
                 the
                 Oblations
                 to
                 cease
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 overspreading
                 of
                 Abominations
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 make
                 it
                 desolate
                 ,
                 even
                 untill
                 the
                 consummation
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 determined
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 poured
                 upon
                 the
                 desolate
                 .
              
               So
               our
               Translation
               reads
               the
               words
               ,
               how
               agreeably
               unto
               the
               Original
               ,
               we
               shall
               consider
               and
               examine
               particularly
               in
               our
               progress
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 2
              
               Of
               what
               importance
               this
               Testimony
               is
               in
               our
               present
               Cause
               and
               Context
               ,
               as
               Christians
               generally
               acknowledge
               ,
               so
               the
               Jews
               themselves
               are
               in
               a
               great
               measure
               sensible
               ;
               as
               we
               shall
               see
               in
               the
               consideration
               of
               those
               manifold
               evasions
               which
               they
               have
               invented
               to
               avoid
               the
               efficacy
               and
               conviction
               of
               it
               .
               But
               before
               we
               engage
               into
               its
               management
               and
               improvement
               ,
               an
               attempt
               against
               our
               Apprehension
               ,
               the
               whole
               design
               ,
               intendment
               ,
               and
               subject
               matter
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               it self
               ,
               must
               be
               removed
               out
               of
               our
               way
               .
               
               A
               Reverend
               and
               Learned
               Person
               in
               a
               late
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Visions
               and
               Prophecies
               of
               Daniel
               ,
               endeavouring
               to
               refer
               them
               all
               unto
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               in
               these
               
                 later
                 dayes
              
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               with
               their
               sufferings
               under
               ,
               and
               deliverance
               from
               the
               power
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               amongst
               the
               rest
               contends
               expresly
               ,
               that
               this
               
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 Prediction
              
               ,
               and
               Computation
               doth
               not
               relate
               unto
               the
               coming
               and
               suffering
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               but
               only
               unto
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Churches
               before
               mentioned
               .
               Hence
               he
               who
               published
               those
               Discourses
               ,
               declareth
               in
               the
               
                 Title
                 of
                 the
                 Book
              
               ,
               that
               
                 a
                 New
                 way
                 is
                 propounded
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 finding
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 determinate
                 time
                 signified
                 unto
              
               Daniel
               
                 in
                 his
                 seventy
                 Weeks
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 did
                 begin
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 expect
                 the
                 end
                 thereof
                 .
              
               And
               a
               NEW
               WAY
               it
               is
               indeed
               ,
               not
               only
               diverse
               from
               ,
               but
               upon
               the
               matter
               ,
               contrary
               unto
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               both
               Judaical
               and
               Christian
               ,
               ever
               since
               the
               first
               giving
               out
               of
               the
               Prophecie
               .
               And
               such
               a
               way
               it
               is
               ,
               as
               is
               not
               only
               groundless
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               discover
               in
               the
               examination
               and
               trial
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               also
               dangerous
               unto
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               if
               received
               .
               Yet
               because
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               ,
               (
               if
               he
               be
               yet
               alive
               )
               is
               a
               Person
               Holy
               ,
               Modest
               and
               Learned
               ,
               and
               proposeth
               
                 his
                 conjectures
                 with
                 submission
                 unto
                 the
                 Judgement
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 not
                 peremptorily
                 determining
                 what
                 he
                 sayes
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               51.
               
               His
               discourse
               deserves
               our
               Consideration
               ,
               and
               a
               Return
               unto
               it
               ,
               with
               a
               sobriety
               answerable
               unto
               that
               wherewith
               it
               is
               proposed
               .
               And
               herein
               we
               shall
               attend
               unto
               the
               Method
               chosen
               by
               himself
               ,
               which
               is
               first
               to
               give
               Reasons
               and
               Arguments
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               this
               Prophecy
               cannot
               be
               applied
               unto
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               then
               those
               which
               countenance
               ,
               as
               he
               supposeth
               ,
               the
               application
               of
               it
               ,
               unto
               these
               
                 latter
                 dayes
              
               ,
               both
               which
               shall
               be
               examined
               in
               their
               Order
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               in
               general
               he
               first
               insisteth
               on
               as
               a
               Reason
               to
               abjudicate
               this
               Prediction
               
                 
                   §
                
                 3
              
               from
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               is
               the
               difference
               that
               is
               among
               
                 Learned
                 men
              
               about
               the
               
                 Chronological
                 Computation
              
               of
               the
               time
               here
               limited
               and
               determined
               .
               The
               variety
               of
               opinions
               in
               this
               matter
               he
               terms
               monstrous
               ,
               and
               the
               difficulties
               that
               attend
               the
               several
               Calculations
               inextricable
               .
               But
               whether
               this
               Reason
               be
               cogent
               or
               no
               unto
               his
               purpose
               ,
               is
               easie
               to
               determine
               ;
               yea
               ,
               it
               seems
               to
               have
               strength
               on
               the
               other
               side
               .
               For
               notwithstanding
               the
               difficulties
               of
               the
               
                 exact
                 Computation
              
               pretended
               ,
               not
               one
               of
               them
               whom
               he
               mentions
               ,
               nor
               scarce
               any
               other
               Person
               ,
               Antient
               or
               Modern
               before
               himself
               ,
               or
               a
               very
               few
               besides
               ,
               did
               ever
               doubt
               ,
               or
               call
               in
               question
               ,
               whether
               the
               time
               designed
               ,
               did
               concern
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               or
               no.
               And
               it
               seems
               to
               be
               a
               great
               evidence
               of
               the
               Truth
               thereof
               ,
               that
               no
               difficulty
               in
               the
               computation
               did
               ever
               move
               them
               to
               question
               the
               Principle
               its
               self
               .
            
             
               Besides
               that
               ,
               this
               is
               indeed
               no
               tolerable
               Argument
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               Learned
               Men
               cannot
               agree
               in
               the
               
                 exact
                 computation
              
               of
               any
               time
               appointed
               unto
               such
               an
               end
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               it
               was
               not
               designed
               unto
               that
               end
               ,
               is
               evident
               from
               other
               instances
               in
               the
               Scripture
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               .
               Thus
               God
               tells
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 seed
                 should
                 sojourn
                 in
                 a
                 strange
                 Land
                 four
                 hundred
                 years
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               15.13
               .
               which
               Stephen
               repeats
               ,
               Acts.
               7.
               v.
               6.
               
               After
               this
               ,
               Moses
               with
               some
               difference
               in
               the
               years
               themselves
               ,
               affirms
               ,
               that
               their
               
                 sojourning
                 in
              
               Egypt
               ,
               
                 was
                 four
                 hundred
                 and
                 thirty
                 years
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               12.
               v.
               40.
               which
               St.
               Paul
               repeats
               ,
               Gal.
               3.
               v.
               17.
               
               Now
               learned
               men
               greatly
               differ
               about
               the
               right
               stating
               of
               this
               Account
               ,
               as
               from
               what
               time
               precisely
               ,
               the
               Computation
               is
               to
               be
               dated
               :
               and
               that
               on
               the
               very
               same
               Reason
               which
               divides
               their
               Judgements
               in
               the
               stating
               of
               these
               
                 Weeks
                 in
                 Daniel
              
               .
               For
               as
               in
               this
               place
               of
               Daniel
               ,
               the
               Angel
               fixing
               the
               Beginning
               of
               the
               time
               limited
               unto
               the
               
                 going
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 Decree
                 to
                 build
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
              
               there
               being
               several
               Decrees
               ,
               at
               several
               seasons
               ,
               made
               as
               it
               should
               seem
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               agreed
               from
               which
               of
               them
               precisely
               to
               begin
               the
               Account
               ;
               So
               Paul
               affirming
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 four
                 hundred
                 and
                 thirty
                 years
              
               began
               with
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Promise
               unto
               Abraham
               ,
               it
               having
               been
               several
               times
               ,
               and
               at
               several
               seasons
               solemnly
               given
               unto
               him
               ,
               there
               is
               great
               question
               from
               which
               of
               them
               the
               Computation
               is
               to
               take
               its
               date
               and
               Beginning
               .
               And
               yet
               as
               notwithstanding
               this
               difficulty
               never
               any
               man
               doubted
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               years
               mentioned
               contained
               the
               time
               of
               Abraham's
               and
               his
               Posterities
               being
               in
               Aegypt
               ;
               no
               more
               notwithstanding
               the
               difficulties
               and
               difference
               pleaded
               about
               the
               computation
               of
               these
               
                 Weeks
                 of
                 Daniel
              
               ,
               did
               ever
               any
               doubt
               but
               that
               the
               time
               limited
               in
               them
               ,
               was
               that
               allotted
               unto
               the
               Judaical
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               untill
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               The
               like
               difference
               there
               is
               amongst
               
                 Learned
                 men
              
               about
               the
               Beginning
               and
               Ending
               of
               the
               seventy
               years
               in
               Jeremiah
               ,
               allotted
               unto
               the
               Babylonish
               Captivity
               ;
               and
               that
               because
               the
               people
               were
               carried
               Captive
               at
               three
               different
               times
               by
               the
               Babylonians
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               therefore
               indeed
               no
               weight
               in
               this
               exception
               ,
               which
               is
               taken
               meerly
               from
               the
               weakness
               and
               imbecility
               of
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               ,
               not
               able
               to
               make
               a
               perfect
               Judgement
               
               concerning
               some
               particulars
               in
               this
               
                 divine
                 account
              
               ,
               which
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               afterwards
               manifest
               ,
               is
               of
               no
               great
               importance
               as
               to
               the
               principal
               ,
               yea
               only
               End
               of
               the
               Prediction
               it self
               ,
               whether
               we
               can
               do
               so
               or
               no.
               But
               yet
               that
               this
               difficulty
               is
               not
               so
               inextricable
               as
               is
               pretended
               ,
               but
               as
               capable
               of
               a
               fair
               Solution
               ,
               as
               any
               computation
               of
               time
               so
               far
               past
               and
               gone
               ,
               we
               shall
               I
               hope
               sufficiently
               evidence
               in
               the
               account
               that
               shall
               be
               subjoyned
               unto
               our
               Exposition
               and
               Vindication
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               its
               self
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 4
              
               From
               this
               general
               Consideration
               ,
               the
               
                 Learned
                 Author
              
               proceeds
               to
               give
               five
               particular
               Reasons
               to
               prove
               his
               intention
               ,
               which
               we
               shall
               examine
               in
               their
               order
               .
               And
               the
               first
               is
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               Because
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 in
                 no
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 this
                 Prophecy
                 is
                 used
                 against
                 the
                 Jews
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Messiah
                 already
                 come
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               Might
               this
               Reason
               be
               allowed
               as
               cogent
               ,
               it
               would
               disarm
               the
               Christian
               Church
               of
               the
               principal
               Testimonies
               which
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               it
               hath
               alwayes
               rested
               in
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               Messiah
               is
               long
               since
               come
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 Jesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
              
               is
               he
               .
               For
               as
               any
               of
               that
               nature
               are
               sparingly
               recorded
               in
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               so
               of
               the
               most
               evident
               and
               illustrious
               unto
               that
               purpose
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               at
               all
               therein
               .
               And
               it
               is
               most
               evident
               ,
               that
               as
               well
               in
               dealing
               with
               the
               Jews
               ,
               as
               in
               his
               instruction
               of
               his
               own
               Disciples
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               made
               use
               of
               innumerable
               other
               Testimonies
               ,
               then
               what
               are
               recorded
               in
               the
               Books
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               .
               So
               also
               did
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               other
               Primitive
               Teachers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Hence
               are
               they
               said
               to
               prove
               Jesus
               to
               be
               the
               Christ
               out
               of
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               he
               to
               have
               instructed
               his
               Disciples
               out
               of
               Moses
               and
               all
               the
               Prophets
               in
               the
               things
               concerning
               himself
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               particular
               places
               ,
               whereby
               the
               one
               and
               other
               was
               performed
               ,
               are
               not
               recorded
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               this
               Reason
               laboureth
               under
               another
               unhappiness
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               grounded
               upon
               a
               mistake
               .
               For
               indeed
               this
               Prophecy
               is
               expresly
               made
               use
               of
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               to
               denote
               the
               time
               by
               us
               allotted
               unto
               it
               ;
               and
               that
               by
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               himself
               .
               For
               Matt.
               24.
               v.
               15.
               speaking
               of
               the
               destruction
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               which
               according
               unto
               this
               Prediction
               ,
               was
               immediately
               to
               succeed
               upon
               his
               coming
               and
               suffering
               ,
               he
               sayes
               unto
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               
                 When
                 ye
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 Abomination
                 of
                 Desolation
                 spoken
                 of
                 by
              
               Daniel
               
                 the
                 Prophet
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Place
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 so
                 readeth
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 understand
                 )
                 then
                 let
                 them
                 which
                 be
                 in
              
               Judaea
               
                 flee
                 into
                 the
                 Mountains
              
               .
               That
               which
               here
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Evangelist
               are
               inserted
               into
               the
               Version
               of
               the
               LXX
               .
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Desolater
               ,
               or
               
                 Waster
                 over
                 a
                 Wing
                 of
                 abominations
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               Luke
               interpreteth
               the
               words
               ,
               
                 an
                 Army
                 compassing
              
               Jerusalem
               
                 unto
                 the
                 desolation
                 thereof
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               21.
               v.
               20.
               
               Wherefore
               our
               Saviour
               expresly
               applying
               this
               Prophecy
               of
               Daniel
               to
               the
               Destruction
               of
               Hierusalem
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               consequent
               of
               his
               Passion
               ,
               he
               plainly
               declares
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               Suffering
               ,
               and
               the
               Desolation
               that
               ensued
               on
               the
               Jews
               ,
               this
               whole
               Prediction
               and
               limitation
               of
               time
               is
               fulfilled
               ,
               and
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               sought
               after
               in
               any
               other
               season
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               this
               is
               abundantly
               sufficient
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               render
               the
               foregoing
               Reason
               utterly
               useless
               ;
               but
               also
               to
               supersede
               all
               the
               following
               Considerations
               and
               Arguments
               ,
               as
               those
               which
               contend
               directly
               against
               the
               Interpretation
               of
               this
               Prophecy
               given
               us
               by
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               himself
               .
               But
               yet
               having
               made
               this
               entrance
               ,
               we
               shall
               examine
               also
               the
               ensuing
               Reasons
               in
               their
               Order
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 5
              
               It
               is
               added
               therefore
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 If
                 the
                 restauration
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
              
               v.
               25.
               
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 material
              
               Jerusalem
               after
               Nebuchadnezzars
               
                 Captivity
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 begin
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 year
                 of
              
               Cyrus
               ,
               
                 from
                 which
                 time
                 seventy
                 weeks
                 of
                 years
                 ,
                 will
                 fully
                 expire
                 long
                 before
                 the
                 Birth
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               Answer
               .
               There
               are
               sundry
               Learned
               Men
               who
               despair
               not
               to
               make
               good
               the
               computation
               from
               the
               first
               of
               Cyrus
               ,
               whose
               Arguments
               it
               will
               not
               be
               so
               easie
               to
               overthrow
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               their
               failure
               in
               Chronologie
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               foundation
               of
               so
               great
               an
               inference
               ,
               as
               that
               here
               proposed
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               is
               not
               intended
               in
               this
               Prophecy
               .
               But
               we
               shall
               afterwards
               prove
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               not
               only
               no
               necessity
               ,
               that
               the
               Decree
               mentioned
               for
               the
               Restauration
               of
               
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 v.
              
               25.
               should
               be
               thought
               to
               be
               that
               made
               in
               the
               first
               year
               of
               Cyrus
               ,
               that
               indeed
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               any
               such
               Decree
               should
               be
               intended
               :
               seeing
               no
               such
               was
               made
               by
               him
               ,
               but
               only
               one
               about
               the
               re-edifying
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               which
               here
               is
               no
               respect
               unto
               .
               Another
               Decree
               therefore
               express
               to
               what
               the
               Angel
               here
               affirmeth
               ,
               we
               shall
               discover
               ,
               from
               whence
               unto
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               
                 seventy
                 Weeks
              
               are
               an
               exact
               measure
               of
               time
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 6
              
               He
               adds
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 The
                 first
                 division
                 of
                 the
                 seventy
                 Weeks
                 ,
                 is
                 seven
                 Weeks
                 of
                 years
                 ,
              
               v.
               25.
               
               
                 The
                 end
                 whereof
                 it
                 expresly
                 characterized
                 by
                 the
                 setting
                 up
                 of
                 a
                 Messiah
                 Governour
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 verified
                 in
                 the
                 setting
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 after
                 the
                 Captivity
                 ,
                 
                 much
                 less
                 of
                 Christ.
                 For
              
               Zerubbabel
               
                 was
                 set
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 long
                 after
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 No
                 other
                 Governour
                 can
                 be
                 meant
                 after
                 the
                 first
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 setting
                 up
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 pointeth
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 .
                 Therefore
                 if
                 the
                 seven
                 Weeks
                 end
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 setting
                 up
                 of
              
               Zerubbabel
               ,
               
                 or
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 cannot
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 verified
                 in
                 the
                 material
                 state
                 of
              
               Jerusalem
               
                 after
                 the
                 Captivity
                 of
              
               Babylon
               .
            
             
               Answer
               .
               This
               exception
               fixeth
               on
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               difficulties
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               which
               yet
               is
               not
               such
               as
               to
               bear
               the
               weight
               of
               the
               Inference
               that
               is
               here
               made
               from
               it
               .
               For
               the
               Argument
               from
               the
               Division
               of
               the
               time
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               is
               of
               this
               importance
               :
               Because
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 from
                 the
                 going
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 Decree
                 to
                 build
              
               Jerusalem
               
                 unto
                 Messiah
                 the
                 Prince
                 shall
                 be
                 seven
                 weeks
                 ,
                 and
                 threescore
                 and
                 two
                 Weeks
                 the
                 Street
                 shall
                 be
                 built
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Wall
                 in
                 troublous
                 times
              
               ;
               Therefore
               if
               the
               seven
               Weeks
               end
               not
               in
               the
               setting
               up
               of
               Zerubbabel
               ,
               or
               Christ
               ,
               they
               cannot
               be
               verified
               in
               the
               material
               State
               of
               Jerusalem
               after
               the
               Captivity
               .
               Now
               I
               see
               not
               the
               force
               of
               this
               Argument
               .
               For
               the
               words
               may
               have
               another
               Interpretation
               ,
               and
               the
               separating
               of
               the
               seven
               Weeks
               from
               the
               LXII
               ,
               as
               all
               of
               them
               from
               the
               LXX
               .
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               excluding
               one
               out
               of
               the
               Distribution
               ,
               may
               be
               to
               another
               end
               ,
               then
               to
               denote
               ,
               either
               the
               setting
               up
               of
               Zerubbabel
               ,
               which
               assuredly
               they
               did
               not
               ,
               or
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               they
               extend
               not
               unto
               .
               In
               brief
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               precisely
               assert
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               End
               of
               the
               
                 Seven
                 Weeks
                 Messiah
              
               the
               Prince
               should
               be
               ;
               for
               although
               they
               are
               distinguished
               from
               the
               other
               for
               some
               certain
               Purpose
               not
               expressed
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Determination
               of
               the
               time
               of
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               M●ssiah
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               joyned
               with
               the
               
                 sixty
                 two
                 Weeks
              
               ,
               as
               is
               expresly
               affirmed
               in
               the
               following
               words
               .
               Now
               not
               to
               prevent
               my self
               in
               what
               is
               more
               largely
               afterwards
               to
               be
               insisted
               on
               ,
               in
               the
               Exposition
               of
               the
               several
               passages
               of
               this
               Prophecy
               ,
               after
               a
               full
               consideration
               of
               what
               sundry
               learned
               men
               have
               offered
               for
               the
               solving
               of
               this
               Difficulty
               ,
               I
               shall
               here
               briefly
               propose
               my
               apprehensions
               concerning
               it
               ,
               which
               I
               hope
               the
               Candid
               and
               
                 Judicious
                 Reader
              
               will
               find
               to
               answer
               the
               Conduct
               of
               the
               Context
               ,
               and
               Design
               of
               the
               place
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               I
               fix
               it
               here
               as
               unquestionable
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               space
               of
               
                 Seventy
                 Weeks
              
               doth
               
                 
                   §
                
                 7
              
               precisely
               contain
               the
               time
               ,
               between
               the
               going
               forth
               of
               the
               Decree
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Vnction
                 of
                 the
                 Most
                 Holy
                 ,
              
               with
               his
               Passion
               that
               ensued
               ,
               some
               few
               years
               of
               the
               last
               Week
               remaining
               ,
               not
               reckoned
               on
               to
               keep
               the
               Computation
               entire
               by
               weeks
               of
               years
               .
               This
               is
               so
               expresly
               affirmed
               ,
               v.
               24.
               that
               the
               Interpretation
               of
               all
               that
               ensues
               is
               to
               be
               regulated
               thereby
               .
               And
               this
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               afterwards
               prove
               ,
               so
               here
               we
               take
               it
               for
               granted
               ,
               as
               the
               Hypothesis
               on
               which
               the
               present
               difficulty
               is
               to
               be
               solved
               .
               There
               is
               then
               a
               Distribution
               of
               these
               LXX
               .
               Weeks
               into
               VII
               ,
               LXII
               .
               and
               One
               ;
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               some
               remarkable
               events
               ,
               happening
               at
               the
               distinct
               expiration
               of
               those
               several
               parcels
               of
               the
               whole
               season
               ,
               v.
               25.
               
               We
               have
               two
               portions
               of
               this
               time
               expressed
               ;
               namely
               VII
               .
               Weeks
               ,
               and
               LXII
               Weeks
               ,
               and
               two
               Events
               attending
               them
               ,
               
                 Messiah
                 the
                 Prince
              
               ,
               and
               the
               building
               of
               the
               Street
               and
               Wall.
               
                 From
                 the
                 going
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 Decree
                 to
                 restore
                 and
                 to
                 build
              
               Jerusalem
               ,
               
                 unto
                 Messiah
                 the
                 Prince
                 shall
                 be
                 seven
                 Weeks
                 ,
                 and
                 threescore
                 and
                 two
                 Weeks
                 the
                 Street
                 shall
                 be
                 built
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Wall
                 in
                 troublous
                 times
                 .
              
               The
               two
               Events
               here
               mentioned
               did
               ensue
               the
               two
               distinct
               parcels
               of
               time
               limited
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               the
               Order
               which
               the
               words
               at
               first
               view
               seem
               to
               represent
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               from
               the
               Context
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Messiah
               did
               not
               come
               at
               the
               Expiration
               of
               the
               
                 VII
                 .
                 Weeks
              
               ,
               so
               the
               
                 LXII
                 .
                 Weeks
              
               were
               not
               expired
               before
               the
               
                 building
                 of
                 the
                 City
              
               ;
               nor
               is
               that
               mentioned
               as
               the
               Event
               designed
               by
               the
               whole
               space
               of
               
                 LXIX
                 .
                 Weeks
              
               ,
               but
               as
               that
               which
               should
               fall
               out
               in
               some
               interval
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               the
               Prophecy
               issues
               not
               in
               the
               Restauration
               ,
               but
               Desolation
               of
               the
               City
               .
            
             
               The
               Angel
               therefore
               ,
               expresseth
               the
               distinct
               divisions
               of
               time
               ,
               and
               the
               principal
               distinct
               events
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               Order
               of
               their
               accomplishment
               .
               For
               the
               natural
               Order
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               VII
               .
               Weeks
               ,
               the
               building
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               
                 Wall
                 and
                 Street
              
               ,
               should
               be
               finished
               ,
               and
               in
               LXII
               .
               Weeks
               after
               the
               Messiah
               should
               be
               cut
               off
               .
               And
               this
               is
               evident
               from
               the
               Text
               ;
               for
               as
               the
               
                 building
                 of
                 the
                 City
              
               can
               no
               way
               be
               said
               to
               be
               after
               the
               
                 LXII
                 .
                 Weeks
              
               ,
               but
               in
               and
               after
               the
               seven
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               season
               wherein
               the
               Decree
               was
               executed
               ;
               so
               the
               
                 cutting
                 off
                 the
                 Messiah
              
               ,
               is
               expresly
               said
               in
               the
               
                 next
                 verse
              
               ,
               to
               be
               after
               those
               
                 LXII
                 .
                 Weeks
              
               ,
               which
               succeeded
               unto
               the
               
                 VII
                 .
                 Weeks
              
               wherein
               the
               Restauration
               of
               the
               City
               was
               finished
               .
               And
               to
               suppose
               the
               Messiah
               in
               v.
               25.
               not
               to
               be
               the
               same
               with
               the
               
                 Messiah
                 v.
              
               26.
               and
               the
               Most
               Holy
               ,
               v.
               24.
               is
               to
               confound
               the
               whole
               order
               of
               the
               Words
               ,
               and
               to
               leave
               no
               certain
               sense
               in
               them
               .
               For
               the
               single
               remaining
               Weeks
               ,
               the
               use
               of
               it
               shall
               be
               afterwards
               declared
               .
               This
               distinction
               therefore
               of
               the
               several
               portions
               of
               the
               whole
               time
               limited
               ,
               doth
               rather
               confirm
               our
               Application
               of
               this
               Prophecy
               ,
               then
               any
               way
               impeach
               the
               Truth
               or
               Evidence
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               added
               Fourthly
               ,
               That
               
                 the
                 cutting
                 off
                 the
                 Messiah
                 here
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 is
                 expresly
                 joyned
              
               
                 
                   §
                
                 8
              
               
               
                 with
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 in
                 one
                 Week
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 accomplished
                 the
                 last
                 seven
                 years
                 ;
                 whereas
                 Christ
                 sufferred
                 above
                 thirty
                 years
                 before
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Materiall
              
               Jerusalem
               ,
               v.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
            
             
               Answer
               .
               There
               appears
               no
               such
               thing
               in
               the
               Text.
               The
               destruction
               of
               the
               City
               and
               People
               is
               only
               mentioned
               as
               a
               consequent
               of
               the
               cutting
               off
               ,
               and
               rejection
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               without
               any
               limitation
               of
               time
               wherein
               it
               should
               be
               performed
               ;
               and
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               it
               succeeded
               immediately
               in
               the
               causes
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               direct
               tendency
               thereunto
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 9
              
               In
               the
               last
               place
               he
               sayes
               ,
               
                 Those
                 Phrases
              
               ,
               v.
               24.
               
                 to
                 finish
                 the
                 Transgression
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 to
                 purge
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 everlasting
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 are
                 manifest
                 Characters
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 shewed
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               But
               why
               are
               not
               the
               other
               Ends
               expressed
               in
               the
               Prophecy
               ,
               namely
               ,
               
                 to
                 seal
                 up
                 Vision
                 and
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 annoint
                 the
                 Most
                 Holy
                 ,
              
               here
               mentioned
               also
               ?
               Why
               is
               that
               Phrase
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               translated
               ,
               to
               
                 purge
                 iniquity
              
               ;
               whereas
               it
               rather
               signifies
               ,
               
                 to
                 make
                 Attonement
                 or
                 Reconciliation
                 for
                 iniquity
                 ?
              
               Is
               it
               not
               because
               it
               would
               be
               very
               difficult
               to
               make
               any
               tolerable
               application
               of
               these
               things
               unto
               the
               season
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 End
              
               ?
               In
               brief
               ,
               these
               things
               are
               so
               proper
               ,
               so
               peculiar
               unto
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               work
               of
               his
               Mediation
               ;
               that
               in
               their
               first
               ,
               direct
               and
               proper
               sense
               ,
               they
               cannot
               be
               ascribed
               unto
               any
               other
               things
               or
               Persons
               ,
               without
               some
               impiety
               .
               And
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               why
               we
               should
               here
               wrest
               them
               from
               their
               native
               and
               genuine
               signification
               ;
               all
               which
               will
               be
               fully
               manifest
               in
               our
               ensuing
               Exposition
               of
               the
               words
               themselves
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 10
              
               I
               shall
               not
               here
               insist
               on
               those
               Reasons
               and
               Arguments
               whereby
               we
               prove
               the
               true
               and
               only
               Messiah
               to
               be
               intended
               in
               this
               Prophecy
               :
               For
               as
               they
               are
               needless
               unto
               Christians
               ,
               who
               are
               universally
               satisfied
               with
               the
               truth
               hereof
               ,
               so
               we
               shall
               from
               the
               Context
               and
               other
               Evidences
               ,
               immediately
               confirm
               them
               against
               the
               Modern
               Jews
               ,
               and
               their
               Masters
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               wholly
               to
               remove
               this
               
                 unexpected
                 Objection
              
               out
               of
               our
               way
               ,
               I
               shall
               shew
               the
               invalidity
               of
               those
               pretences
               which
               the
               same
               Learned
               Author
               makes
               use
               of
               to
               countenance
               his
               Application
               of
               this
               whole
               
                 Angelical
                 Message
              
               unto
               the
               Christian
               Churches
               of
               these
               latter
               dayes
               ,
               which
               are
               these
               that
               follow
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 11
              
               First
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 Because
                 the
                 effects
                 Characterizing
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 those
                 years
                 ,
                 the
                 consuming
                 of
                 transgression
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bringing
                 in
                 of
                 everlasting
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 are
                 effects
                 to
                 be
                 accomplished
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 at
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 .
              
               Isa.
               1.25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27
               ,
               28.
               and
               27.19
               .
               Apocal.
               21.27
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               These
               are
               but
               some
               of
               the
               effects
               mentioned
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               them
               not
               rightly
               expressed
               ;
               there
               are
               others
               in
               the
               Prophecy
               ,
               
                 as
                 the
                 Annointing
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 Holy
                 ,
                 and
                 cutting
                 off
                 the
                 Messiah
                 ,
              
               that
               can
               with
               no
               colour
               of
               probability
               be
               applyed
               unto
               that
               season
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               However
               something
               analogous
               unto
               what
               is
               here
               spoken
               of
               as
               an
               effect
               and
               product
               of
               it
               ,
               may
               be
               wrought
               at
               another
               time
               in
               the
               conformity
               of
               the
               Church
               unto
               its
               Head
               ,
               yet
               properly
               and
               directly
               as
               here
               intended
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               immediate
               effects
               of
               the
               annointing
               ,
               death
               and
               sufferings
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
               (
               3.
               )
               The
               places
               quoted
               out
               of
               Isaiah
               have
               no
               respect
               unto
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               latter
               dayes
               ,
               other
               then
               all
               Scripture
               hath
               which
               is
               written
               for
               their
               Instruction
               .
               (
               4.
               )
               The
               things
               mentioned
               ,
               Apoc.
               21.
               v.
               27.
               are
               effects
               of
               this
               work
               of
               Christ
               in
               and
               towards
               his
               Church
               ,
               not
               the
               work
               its
               self
               here
               expressed
               ,
               as
               the
               first
               view
               of
               the
               place
               will
               manifest
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 12
              
               He
               adds
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 other
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 the
                 Restauration
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 from
                 the
              
               Babylon
               
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 like
                 Types
                 proportionably
                 represented
                 .
              
               Isa.
               10.
               
               &
               11.
               
               &
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               Jer.
               50
               &
               51.
               
               Apoc.
               14.6.7
               ,
               8.
               
               &
               16.19
               .
               &
               15.7
               .
               &
               18.2
               ,
               10
               ,
               21.
               
            
             
               Answ.
               I
               know
               not
               what
               is
               understood
               by
               ,
               
                 represented
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 Types
              
               ;
               Here
               are
               no
               Types
               in
               this
               Prophecy
               ,
               but
               a
               naked
               Prediction
               of
               the
               State
               and
               continuance
               of
               the
               
                 Judaical
                 Church
              
               untill
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Work
               that
               he
               should
               accomplish
               at
               his
               coming
               ,
               with
               the
               effects
               and
               consequences
               thereof
               .
               To
               allow
               Types
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               is
               to
               enervate
               all
               the
               Prophecies
               which
               we
               have
               of
               him
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               The
               places
               directed
               unto
               in
               Isaiah
               and
               Jeremiah
               ,
               intend
               not
               the
               deliverance
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Churches
              
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               expressions
               no
               way
               coincident
               with
               ,
               or
               suited
               unto
               this
               Prophecy
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               Where
               any
               thing
               is
               represented
               in
               
                 a
                 Type
              
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               an
               accomplishment
               of
               somewhat
               answerable
               unto
               it
               in
               the
               Type
               its
               self
               ;
               and
               such
               was
               the
               deliverance
               of
               the
               Israelites
               from
               Babylon
               of
               old
               insisted
               on
               by
               those
               Prophets
               .
               But
               here
               our
               Author
               allows
               no
               such
               Type
               ,
               but
               refers
               the
               whole
               Prophecy
               ,
               firstly
               and
               only
               unto
               the
               Christian
               Churches
               .
               (
               4.
               )
               In
               the
               Revelation
               indeed
               the
               deliverance
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               from
               Antichristian
               Persecution
               is
               foretold
               ,
               which
               hinders
               not
               but
               that
               the
               coming
               and
               suffering
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               may
               be
               immediately
               intended
               ,
               as
               undoubtedly
               it
               is
               ,
               in
               this
               place
               .
            
             
             
               He
               sayes
               ,
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 In
                 all
                 other
                 Prophecies
                 of
              
               Daniel
               
                 the
                 main
                 subject
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 the
                 History
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   13
                
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 the
                 Waldensian
                 Saints
                 and
                 their
                 Successors
                 ,
                 restored
                 and
                 reduced
                 out
                 of
                 Antichristian
                 Captivity
              
               :
               See
               Chap.
               7.
               
               &
               2.
               
               &
               8.
               
               &
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
            
             
               Answ.
               This
               is
               
                 Petitio
                 Principii
              
               ,
               and
               hath
               no
               foundation
               ,
               but
               the
               arbitrary
               Hypothesis
               of
               our
               Author
               ;
               and
               it
               seems
               strange
               that
               there
               should
               be
               so
               many
               Prophecies
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               none
               amongst
               them
               of
               Christ
               himself
               :
               For
               this
               is
               far
               from
               the
               Genius
               and
               strain
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               all
               the
               principal
               Prophecies
               whereof
               firstly
               and
               directly
               intend
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               only
               as
               built
               on
               him
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               Grant
               therefore
               ,
               (
               for
               we
               will
               not
               needlesly
               contend
               )
               that
               some
               of
               those
               Prophecies
               may
               concern
               these
               latter
               times
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               at
               all
               follow
               that
               this
               also
               must
               so
               do
               ;
               considering
               the
               great
               variety
               of
               
                 Daniels
                 Visions
              
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               Arguments
               unanswerable
               that
               it
               doth
               not
               do
               so
               ,
               as
               will
               afterwards
               appear
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               added
               fourthly
               ,
               That
               
                 the
                 parallel
                 proportion
                 of
                 phrase
                 argueth
                 the
                 annointed
                 Prince
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   §
                
                 14
              
               v.
               25.
               
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               Chap.
               11.22
               .
               
                 which
                 there
                 doth
                 signifie
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
              
               Waldenses
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               (
               1.
               )
               That
               expression
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               v.
               25.
               is
               not
               well
               rendered
               the
               
                 Annointed
                 Prince
              
               .
               It
               is
               Messiah
               the
               Prince
               ,
               King
               ,
               or
               Leader
               ;
               as
               all
               Translations
               what
               ever
               agree
               .
               And
               indeed
               this
               is
               ,
               if
               not
               the
               only
               ,
               yet
               far
               the
               most
               signal
               place
               in
               the
               whole
               Old
               Testament
               wherein
               the
               promised
               Redeemer
               is
               directly
               called
               the
               MESSIAH
               ,
               whence
               his
               usual
               Appellation
               in
               both
               Churches
               ,
               Judaical
               and
               Christian
               is
               taken
               .
               For
               there
               is
               not
               above
               one
               place
               more
               where
               he
               is
               immediately
               and
               directly
               so
               called
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               his
               Types
               ;
               neither
               is
               that
               place
               without
               Controversie
               .
               To
               interpret
               this
               expression
               therefore
               in
               this
               place
               otherwise
               ,
               is
               to
               take
               away
               the
               foundation
               of
               that
               Name
               of
               our
               Redeemer
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               doth
               principally
               propose
               him
               unto
               our
               Faith
               and
               Obedience
               ;
               which
               certainly
               would
               be
               
                 in
                 prejudicium
                 fidei
                 Christianae
              
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               The
               
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               11.
               v.
               22.
               in
               those
               wars
               of
               
                 Antiochus
                 Epiphanes
              
               ,
               or
               Persecutions
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               (
               I
               determine
               not
               whether
               )
               may
               be
               another
               from
               
                 Messiah
                 the
                 Prince
              
               here
               promised
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 streights
                 of
                 times
              
               ,
               he
               sayes
               Fifthly
               ,
               v.
               25.
               
                 and
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 v.
              
               26.
               
                 do
                 fitly
              
               
                 
                   §
                
                 15
              
               
                 agree
                 to
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 Persecution
              
               :
               See
               Chap.
               8.24
               .
               11.23
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               They
               do
               more
               fitly
               agree
               to
               the
               times
               of
               the
               building
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               last
               destruction
               thereof
               ,
               concerning
               which
               they
               are
               spoken
               .
               All
               Streights
               and
               Destructions
               have
               somewhat
               alike
               in
               them
               ,
               wherein
               they
               may
               seem
               to
               agree
               ;
               but
               it
               doth
               not
               thence
               follow
               ,
               that
               one
               is
               intended
               in
               the
               Prediction
               of
               another
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               further
               urged
               ,
               
                 The
                 effects
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 weeks
                 ,
                 are
                 parallel
                 with
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 
                   
                     §
                  
                   16
                
                 Persecution
                 described
                 ,
              
               Apoc.
               11.
               
               
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 is
                 in
                 both
                 places
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 City
                 ,
              
               Apoc.
               11.2
               .
               with
               Dan.
               9.26
               .
               
                 and
                 streights
                 of
                 time
                 said
                 in
                 both
                 places
                 to
                 go
                 before
                 the
                 last
                 afflictions
                 ,
              
               Apoc.
               11.5
               ,
               3
               ,
               7.
               with
               Dan.
               9.25
               .
               
                 so
                 the
                 last
                 afflictions
                 are
                 also
                 proposed
                 with
                 marvellous
                 agreement
                 ;
                 those
                 three
                 years
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 of
                 Tyranny
                 over
                 the
                 conquered
                 Saints
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Persecution
                 ;
                 here
                 ●alf
                 a
                 week
                 of
                 years
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 precisely
                 three
                 years
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 cut
                 out
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 end
                 .
                 The
                 War
                 immediately
                 preceding
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Triumph
                 ,
              
               Apoc.
               11.7
               .
               
                 here
                 in
                 like
                 manner
              
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               (
               1.
               )
               The
               likeness
               of
               Phrases
               and
               Expressions
               in
               setting
               out
               different
               Events
               agreeing
               only
               in
               some
               generalls
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               Predictions
               that
               concern
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               predestinated
               to
               be
               conformed
               unto
               him
               ,
               is
               so
               frequent
               in
               the
               Prophecies
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               that
               nothing
               unto
               the
               purpose
               of
               this
               Learned
               Author
               ,
               can
               be
               concluded
               from
               such
               an
               Observation
               concerning
               these
               places
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               The
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               is
               not
               intended
               by
               the
               
                 Holy
                 City
                 ,
                 Dan.
              
               9.
               v.
               26.
               but
               expresly
               that
               City
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               be
               built
               upon
               the
               
                 Decree
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
              
               whose
               condition
               was
               revealed
               unto
               Daniel
               upon
               his
               prayer
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               about
               it
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               It
               is
               no
               wonder
               that
               there
               should
               be
               Streights
               before
               Desolations
               ,
               at
               all
               seasons
               of
               them
               whatever
               .
               (
               4.
               )
               The
               
                 half
                 week
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 weeks
                 ,
              
               is
               not
               to
               be
               three
               years
               and
               an
               half
               of
               Persecution
               ,
               Tyranny
               and
               Triumph
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               it
               is
               designed
               for
               the
               
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               by
               the
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               so
               that
               here
               is
               nothing
               of
               the
               parallelism
               pretended
               in
               the
               places
               compared
               .
            
             
               He
               proceeds
               ;
               
                 From
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 half
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 week
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 years
              
               
                 
                   §
                
                 17
              
               
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 ,
                 a
                 Prince
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 cause
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 and
                 Oblation
                 to
                 cease
              
               ;
               v.
               27.
               
                 a
                 Phrase
                 ascribed
                 unto
                 Antichrist
              
               ,
               Chap.
               8.11
               .
               &
               11.31
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               I
               have
               shewed
               before
               that
               the
               
                 similitude
                 of
                 Phrases
              
               in
               different
               places
               ,
               is
               no
               ground
               to
               conclude
               a
               coincidence
               of
               the
               same
               things
               intended
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               The
               Phrases
               are
               not
               the
               same
               ,
               nor
               alike
               in
               the
               places
               compared
               .
               Concerning
               him
               who
               is
               spoken
               of
               
               Chap.
               8.12
               .
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               of
               them
               ,
               Chap.
               11.32
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 they
                 shall
                 take
                 or
                 remove
                 away
                 the
                 continual
              
               Offering
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               hinder
               the
               observation
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               attendance
               unto
               it
               ,
               when
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               observed
               .
               Of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               Chap.
               9.
               v.
               27.
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 he
                 shall
                 cause
                 to
                 cease
                 Sacrifice
                 and
                 Offering
              
               ;
               so
               that
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               ,
               they
               ought
               no
               more
               to
               be
               observed
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 18
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 time
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 the
                 said
                 Prince
                 is
                 said
              
               ,
               v.
               27.
               
                 for
                 the
                 overspreading
                 of
                 abominations
                 to
                 make
                 desolate
                 ;
                 a
                 phrase
                 attributed
                 unto
                 Antichrist
                 ,
              
               Chap.
               8.12
               ,
               13.
               
               &
               11.31
               .
               
                 there
                 said
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 the
                 abominations
                 making
                 desolate
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               Although
               great
               desolations
               and
               destructions
               being
               treated
               of
               in
               all
               these
               places
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               be
               strange
               ,
               if
               the
               same
               Author
               should
               express
               the
               alike
               events
               in
               the
               same
               terms
               ;
               yet
               those
               which
               we
               are
               referred
               unto
               ,
               are
               not
               the
               same
               in
               the
               Original
               ,
               nor
               of
               any
               considerable
               correspondency
               .
               And
               the
               like
               may
               be
               said
               of
               another
               instance
               ,
               which
               he
               adds
               in
               the
               ninth
               place
               ,
               between
               an
               expression
               ,
               Chap.
               9.
               v.
               27.
               and
               Chap.
               11.
               v.
               36.
               wherein
               is
               no
               agreement
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               the
               places
               treat
               directly
               of
               things
               different
               ,
               yea
               contrary
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 19
              
               It
               is
               added
               in
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               
                 That
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 seventy
                 Weeks
                 ,
                 the
                 division
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 from
                 the
                 sixty
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 both
                 from
                 the
                 one
                 Week
                 ,
                 are
                 unapplicable
                 to
                 the
                 material
                 restauration
                 out
                 of
                 real
              
               Babylon
               ,
               
                 so
                 they
                 will
                 exactly
                 and
                 precisely
                 agree
                 to
                 the
                 Restauration
                 out
                 of
                 Antichristian
              
               Babylon
               ,
               
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 shewed
              
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               That
               the
               distribution
               of
               the
               LXX
               .
               Weeks
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               is
               applicable
               unto
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               Judaical
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               with
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               his
               work
               ,
               hath
               been
               in
               part
               already
               shewed
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               fully
               cleared
               in
               our
               ensuing
               Exposition
               of
               the
               place
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               Unto
               the
               exact
               answering
               of
               it
               unto
               the
               
                 Restauration
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 from
                 Antichristianism
              
               :
               I
               shall
               only
               say
               ,
               that
               if
               men
               may
               be
               allowed
               to
               fix
               Epocha's
               arbitrarily
               at
               their
               pleasure
               ;
               and
               make
               applications
               of
               what
               is
               spoken
               in
               any
               place
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               unto
               what
               things
               and
               persons
               they
               please
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               may
               make
               their
               
                 own
                 imaginations
              
               to
               adhere
               and
               agree
               well
               enough
               together
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 20
              
               This
               brief
               view
               we
               have
               taken
               of
               the
               Reasons
               of
               this
               
                 Reverend
                 Author
              
               ,
               both
               those
               whereby
               he
               endeavours
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               Prophecy
               ,
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               is
               not
               intended
               ,
               and
               those
               whereby
               he
               would
               induce
               a
               perswasion
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               not
               only
               applicable
               unto
               ,
               but
               also
               doth
               directly
               intend
               the
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               these
               latter
               dayes
               ,
               whereby
               whether
               he
               hath
               evinced
               his
               intention
               ,
               and
               whether
               his
               Arguments
               are
               sufficient
               to
               dispossess
               us
               of
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Faith
              
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               all
               Ages
               ,
               concerning
               the
               sense
               and
               importance
               of
               this
               Angelical
               Message
               unto
               Daniel
               ,
               is
               left
               unto
               the
               Judgement
               of
               men
               sober
               and
               learned
               .
               For
               my
               part
               ,
               I
               shall
               take
               it
               for
               granted
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               all
               of
               them
               so
               far
               removed
               out
               of
               our
               way
               ,
               as
               that
               we
               may
               proceed
               with
               our
               designed
               Explication
               and
               Vindication
               of
               this
               Prophecy
               from
               the
               exceptions
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               without
               any
               disturbance
               from
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 21
              
               There
               are
               three
               things
               that
               in
               thi●
               
                 illustrious
                 Prophecy
              
               ,
               offer
               thems●lves
               unto
               our
               consideration
               .
               First
               ,
               The
               general
               Testimony
               given
               unto
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               the
               limitation
               of
               time
               wherein
               he
               should
               so
               come
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               especial
               sense
               of
               the
               words
               in
               the
               several
               passages
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               distinct
               Prophecies
               contained
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               Chronological
               computation
               of
               the
               time
               designed
               ,
               in
               an
               exact
               account
               of
               the
               space
               of
               time
               limited
               from
               the
               beginning
               unto
               the
               end
               .
            
             
               The
               First
               of
               these
               is
               that
               wherein
               principally
               we
               have
               to
               do
               with
               the
               Jews
               ;
               namely
               to
               prove
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               a
               time
               limited
               and
               determined
               for
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               which
               is
               long
               since
               expired
               .
               And
               all
               things
               herein
               we
               shall
               find
               clear
               and
               evident
               .
               Both
               the
               space
               of
               time
               limited
               ,
               and
               the
               several
               coincidencies
               of
               its
               expiration
               are
               sufficiently
               manifest
               .
               In
               the
               second
               also
               we
               have
               to
               deal
               with
               them
               in
               order
               unto
               the
               confirmation
               of
               the
               former
               .
               In
               both
               these
               the
               latter
               Masters
               have
               studiously
               endeavoured
               to
               cast
               difficulties
               and
               perplexi●ies
               on
               the
               words
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               removed
               ,
               by
               the
               consideration
               of
               their
               use
               and
               genuine
               importance
               ,
               w●th
               t●e
               scope
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               ,
               and
               the
               help
               unto
               the
               understanding
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               con●rib●ted
               from
               other
               places
               of
               Scripture
               .
               The
               third
               is
               attended
               with
               sundry
               entanglement●
               ,
               which
               although
               they
               are
               not
               absolutely
               inextricable
               ,
               yet
               are
               such
               in
               respect
               o●
               some
               minute
               parts
               of
               calculation
               ,
               as
               will
               not
               suffer
               us
               to
               so
               
                 demonstrative
                 a
                 certainty
              
               ,
               as
               that
               all
               men
               should
               be
               compelled
               to
               acquiesce
               therein
               .
               This
               is
               sufficiently
               manifested
               in
               the
               different
               calculations
               of
               the
               most
               Learned
               of
               the
               antient
               and
               later
               Writers
               who
               have
               laboured
               in
               this
               subject
               .
               In
               reference
               therefore
               hereunto
               ,
               I
               shall
               do
               these
               two
               
               things
               ;
               First
               ,
               Manifest
               that
               our
               Argument
               from
               this
               place
               ,
               is
               not
               at
               all
               concerned
               in
               the
               exact
               
                 Chronological
                 Computation
              
               of
               the
               times
               ,
               whereunto
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               this
               Prophecy
               relates
               .
               And
               Secondly
               ,
               Shall
               demonstrate
               that
               this
               difficulty
               is
               conquerable
               ,
               by
               giving
               a
               clear
               and
               satisfactory
               account
               of
               the
               time
               specified
               and
               limited
               ,
               such
               as
               is
               not
               liable
               unto
               any
               Material
               Objection
               .
            
             
               ●irst
               ,
               It
               is
               evident
               in
               general
               that
               here
               is
               given
               out
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               himself
               ,
               a
               
                 
                   §
                
                 22
              
               computation
               of
               the
               Time
               wherein
               the
               Messiah
               was
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               to
               perform
               the
               work
               allotted
               unto
               him
               .
               And
               this
               gives
               warrant
               unto
               the
               kind
               and
               nature
               of
               Argument
               which
               we
               now
               insist
               upon
               .
               No
               small
               part
               this
               was
               of
               the
               Churches
               Treasure
               of
               old
               ,
               and
               a
               blessed
               Guide
               it
               would
               have
               been
               unto
               the
               Faith
               and
               Obedience
               of
               them
               concerned
               therein
               ,
               had
               it
               been
               diligently
               attended
               unto
               .
               But
               having
               sinfully
               neglected
               it
               in
               its
               season
               ,
               they
               have
               ever
               since
               wickedly
               opposed
               it
               .
               To
               Daniel
               it
               was
               granted
               as
               a
               great
               favour
               ,
               relief
               and
               priviledge
               ,
               upon
               his
               deep
               humiliation
               and
               fervent
               supplications
               ,
               as
               himself
               records
               .
               Whilest
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 I
                 was
                 speaking
                 and
                 praying
              
               ;
               (
               
                 with
                 fasting
                 ,
                 sackloth
                 ,
                 and
                 ashes
                 ,
              
               v.
               3.
               )
               
                 and
                 confessing
                 my
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 my
                 people
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 and
                 presenting
                 my
                 supplications
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 holy
                 Mountain
                 of
                 my
                 God
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 whilest
                 I
                 was
                 speaking
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 the
                 man
              
               Gabriel
               
                 whom
                 I
                 had
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 Vision
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 being
                 caused
                 to
                 fly
                 swiftly
                 ,
                 touched
                 me
                 about
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 evening
                 Oblation
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 informed
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 talked
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 O
              
               Daniel
               
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 come
                 forth
                 to
                 give
                 thee
                 skill
                 and
                 understanding
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 thy
                 supplications
                 the
                 commandment
                 came
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 come
                 to
                 shew
                 thee
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 art
                 greatly
                 beloved
                 ;
                 therefore
                 understand
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 consider
                 the
                 Vision
                 ,
                 seventy
                 weeks
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               v.
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               This
               was
               the
               Answer
               that
               God
               gave
               him
               upon
               his
               great
               and
               fervent
               prayer
               for
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               his
               relief
               ,
               comfort
               and
               supportment
               ;
               whence
               it
               is
               evidently
               manifest
               ,
               that
               the
               great
               
                 blessing
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               was
               enwrapped
               in
               it
               .
               And
               the
               computation
               of
               time
               mentioned
               ,
               was
               granted
               as
               a
               light
               to
               guide
               the
               Jews
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               shipwrack
               their
               souls
               at
               the
               appointed
               season
               .
               But
               when
               the
               time
               of
               its
               accomplishment
               drew
               nigh
               ,
               they
               being
               generally
               grown
               dark
               and
               carnal
               ,
               and
               filled
               with
               prejudices
               against
               the
               proper
               work
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               wholly
               disregarded
               it
               .
               And
               since
               the
               misery
               that
               is
               come
               upon
               them
               for
               not
               
                 discerning
                 this
                 time
                 and
                 Judgement
              
               ,
               most
               of
               them
               do
               cry
               out
               against
               all
               computations
               of
               time
               about
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               although
               they
               are
               plainly
               called
               and
               directed
               thereunto
               by
               God
               himself
               .
               Neither
               can
               they
               conceal
               the
               vexation
               which
               from
               hence
               they
               receive
               ,
               by
               finding
               the
               design
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               so
               directly
               against
               them
               .
               Hence
               this
               place
               of
               Daniel
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               time
               of
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 fifty
                 third
                 Chapter
                 of
                 Isaiah
              
               ,
               for
               his
               Office
               and
               Work
               ,
               are
               justly
               esteemed
               the
               racks
               and
               tortures
               of
               the
               Rabbins
               .
               It
               may
               not
               therefore
               be
               amiss
               in
               our
               way
               to
               take
               a
               little
               prospect
               of
               their
               perplexity
               in
               this
               matter
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               
                 Talmud
                 .
                 Tractat.
                 Sanedrin
              
               ,
               they
               have
               laid
               down
               this
               general
               Rule
               ,
               
                 Male
                 pereant
              
               
                 
                   §
                
                 23
              
               
                 qui
                 temporum
                 articulos
                 suppetunt
                 quibus
                 venturus
                 est
                 Messiah
                 .
              
               Or
               as
               they
               express
               it
               by
               a
               solemn
               Curse
               in
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Rabbi
                 Jonathan
              
               ,
               a
               great
               man
               among
               them
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 let
                 their
                 bones
                 rot
                 who
                 compute
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 end
                 .
              
               And
               in
               
                 Shebet
                 .
                 Jehuda
              
               ,
               (
               wherein
               they
               follow
               Maimonides
               in
               
                 Jad
                 .
                 Chazekah
                 ,
                 Tractat.
                 de
                 Regib
                 .
                 cap.
              
               12.
               )
               they
               give
               a
               particular
               account
               of
               that
               solemn
               Malediction
               against
               the
               Computers
               of
               times
               .
               
                 It
                 was
                 invented
              
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 because
                 upon
                 the
                 mistakes
                 of
                 their
                 reckonings
                 ,
                 or
                 failings
                 of
                 their
                 calculations
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 despond
                 ,
                 and
                 begin
                 to
                 suspect
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 already
                 come
                 .
              
               So
               openly
               do
               they
               own
               it
               to
               be
               an
               invention
               to
               shelter
               their
               unbelief
               against
               their
               convictions
               .
               Yet
               this
               hath
               not
               hindered
               some
               of
               their
               chiefest
               Doctors
               ,
               when
               they
               hoped
               to
               make
               some
               advantage
               of
               it
               ,
               (
               as
               when
               they
               saw
               their
               Disciples
               under
               any
               distress
               enclinable
               unto
               Christianity
               )
               to
               give
               out
               their
               conjectures
               without
               any
               respect
               unto
               the
               Talmudical
               Curse
               .
               So
               the
               Author
               of
               
                 Shalscheleth
                 Hakkabala
              
               assigns
               the
               year
               for
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               to
               be
               the
               5335th
               from
               the
               Creation
               ;
               which
               according
               to
               their
               computation
               fell
               out
               about
               the
               year
               of
               the
               Lord
               by
               our
               account
               1575.
               
               Another
               would
               have
               it
               to
               be
               in
               the
               year
               5358
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               twenty
               three
               years
               after
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1598.
               
               Abarbinel
               in
               his
               Comment
               on
               Isaiah
               comes
               short
               of
               these
               ;
               assigning
               it
               to
               the
               year
               5263.
               or
               5294.
               at
               the
               farthest
               ;
               for
               he
               had
               great
               expectations
               from
               the
               issue
               of
               the
               Wars
               between
               the
               Christians
               and
               Saracens
               that
               were
               in
               his
               dayes
               .
               Their
               utmost
               conjecture
               in
               Zohar
               is
               upon
               the
               year
               5408.
               which
               with
               their
               wonted
               success
               ,
               fell
               out
               in
               the
               year
               of
               our
               Lord
               1648.
               or
               thereabouts
               .
               And
               all
               these
               Calculations
               were
               invented
               and
               set
               on
               foot
               to
               serve
               some
               present
               exigency
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Talmudical
               Curse
               and
               Censure
               is
               pointed
               directly
               against
               them
               that
               would
               
               conclude
               any
               thing
               from
               the
               account
               of
               Gabriel
               given
               unto
               Daniel
               in
               this
               place
               .
               This
               they
               plainly
               acknowledge
               in
               a
               Disputation
               which
               they
               had
               with
               a
               converted
               Jew
               before
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               recorded
               in
               their
               
                 Shebet
                 Jehuda
              
               .
               Only
               they
               would
               except
               Daniel
               himself
               ,
               affirming
               that
               he
               was
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 a
                 Computer
                 of
                 the
                 time
              
               ,
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 a
                 Seer
              
               ;
               as
               though
               the
               Question
               were
               about
               the
               way
               and
               means
               whereby
               we
               attain
               a
               just
               computation
               of
               the
               time
               ,
               and
               not
               about
               the
               thing
               it self
               .
               Daniel
               received
               the
               knowledge
               of
               this
               time
               by
               Revelation
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               the
               time
               of
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               Captivity
               ,
               though
               he
               made
               use
               of
               the
               computation
               of
               time
               limited
               in
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               Jeremiah
               ;
               but
               in
               both
               he
               gives
               us
               a
               perfect
               Calculation
               of
               the
               time
               ,
               and
               so
               cannot
               be
               exempted
               from
               the
               Talmudical
               Malediction
               .
               And
               I
               mention
               these
               things
               in
               the
               entrance
               of
               our
               Considerations
               of
               this
               Prophecy
               ,
               to
               manifest
               how
               far
               the
               Jews
               despair
               of
               any
               tolerable
               defence
               of
               their
               cause
               ,
               if
               the
               things
               recorded
               in
               it
               be
               duly
               weighed
               .
               This
               then
               we
               see
               in
               general
               ,
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               directed
               the
               Church
               to
               compute
               the
               time
               of
               its
               spiritual
               deliverance
               by
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               no
               less
               evidently
               then
               he
               did
               that
               of
               their
               temporal
               deliverance
               from
               the
               Babylonian
               Captivity
               .
               Neither
               are
               there
               more
               differences
               among
               Christians
               ,
               about
               the
               precise
               beginning
               and
               ending
               of
               Daniels
               LXX
               .
               weeks
               ,
               then
               were
               and
               are
               about
               the
               beginning
               and
               ending
               of
               the
               LXX
               .
               years
               of
               Jeremiah
               amongst
               the
               Jews
               .
               This
               Rule
               was
               given
               them
               by
               God
               himself
               ,
               to
               direct
               and
               guide
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               have
               attended
               unto
               it
               ,
               in
               that
               darkness
               ,
               and
               under
               those
               prejudices
               ,
               which
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               was
               attended
               withall
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 24
              
               And
               it
               is
               observable
               ,
               that
               although
               it
               was
               not
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               exactly
               know
               the
               year
               and
               day
               of
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               this
               Promise
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               could
               not
               attain
               unto
               it
               ,
               or
               had
               lost
               the
               Tradition
               of
               the
               sense
               of
               it
               ,
               yet
               about
               the
               end
               of
               the
               time
               pointed
               unto
               in
               this
               computation
               ,
               they
               were
               all
               of
               them
               raised
               up
               to
               a
               great
               expectation
               of
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               And
               this
               is
               not
               only
               evident
               from
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               wherein
               we
               find
               that
               upon
               the
               first
               preaching
               of
               
                 John
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               they
               sent
               unto
               him
               to
               know
               whether
               he
               were
               the
               Messiah
               or
               no
               ,
               and
               were
               all
               of
               them
               in
               expectation
               and
               suspense
               about
               it
               ,
               untill
               he
               publickly
               disavowed
               any
               such
               pretence
               ,
               and
               directed
               them
               to
               him
               who
               was
               so
               indeed
               ;
               but
               also
               from
               sundry
               other
               Testimonies
               which
               themselves
               can
               put
               in
               no
               exception
               unto
               .
               Their
               own
               Historian
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               what
               principally
               moved
               and
               instigated
               them
               to
               undertake
               an
               unequal
               War
               with
               the
               Romans
               ,
               was
               the
               ambiguity
               (
               as
               he
               thought
               )
               
                 of
                 the
                 Oracle
                 ,
                 that
                 about
                 that
                 time
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Nation
                 should
                 obtain
                 the
                 Monarchy
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 Joseph
                 .
                 de
                 Bell.
                 Judaic
                 .
                 lib.
              
               7.
               cap.
               12.
               which
               he
               to
               play
               his
               own
               Cards
               ,
               wrested
               unto
               Vespasian
               ,
               who
               was
               far
               enough
               from
               being
               one
               of
               their
               Nation
               .
               Now
               
                 Divine
                 Oracle
              
               about
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               at
               that
               season
               they
               had
               none
               but
               this
               of
               Daniel
               .
               And
               so
               renowned
               was
               this
               Oracle
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               taken
               notice
               of
               by
               both
               the
               Famous
               Roman
               Historians
               ,
               who
               wrote
               the
               occurrences
               of
               those
               dayes
               .
               
                 Pluribus
                 persuasio
                 inerat
                 antiquis
                 Sacerdotum
                 literis
                 contineri
                 ,
                 eo
                 ipso
                 tempore
                 ut
                 valesceret
                 Oriens
                 ,
                 praesectique
                 Judaea
                 ,
                 rerum
                 potirentur
              
               ;
               saith
               
                 Tacitus
                 ,
                 Histor.
                 lib.
              
               5.
               
               
                 Many
                 had
                 a
                 persuasion
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Prophecy
                 in
                 the
                 antient
                 sacred
                 Books
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 East
                 should
                 prevail
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Governours
                 of
              
               Judaea
               
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               And
               Suetonius
               ,
               in
               the
               life
               of
               
                 Vespasian
                 ;
                 percrebuerat
                 toto
                 Oriente
                 vetus
                 &
                 constans
                 opinio
                 ,
                 ut
                 eo
                 tempore
                 Judaea
                 praesecti
                 rerum
                 potirentur
                 .
                 An
                 antient
                 and
                 constant
                 persuasion
                 was
                 famous
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 Governours
                 of
                 Judaea
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 Empire
              
               :
               and
               this
               ,
               as
               he
               adds
               ,
               drew
               the
               Jews
               into
               their
               Rebellion
               and
               War
               against
               the
               Romans
               .
            
             
               Now
               this
               Oracle
               was
               no
               other
               but
               this
               Prophecy
               of
               Daniel
               ,
               whose
               accomplishment
               at
               that
               time
               the
               Jews
               all
               over
               the
               East
               expected
               .
               And
               they
               acknowledge
               in
               their
               Talmud
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               made
               prodigiously
               obstinate
               in
               the
               War
               they
               had
               undertaken
               against
               the
               Romans
               ,
               by
               their
               continual
               expectation
               every
               day
               and
               moment
               ,
               that
               their
               Messiah
               who
               was
               to
               come
               about
               that
               time
               ,
               would
               appear
               for
               their
               relief
               :
               For
               because
               of
               some
               expressions
               in
               this
               Prophecy
               ,
               they
               alwayes
               looked
               for
               his
               coming
               in
               some
               time
               of
               great
               distress
               .
               But
               this
               through
               their
               lusts
               and
               blindness
               was
               hid
               from
               them
               ,
               that
               their
               distress
               indeed
               arose
               from
               their
               rej●ction
               of
               him
               ,
               who
               was
               come
               ,
               and
               had
               actually
               call●d
               them
               unto
               that
               Repentance
               ,
               which
               alone
               would
               have
               prevented
               it
               .
               And
               this
               perswasion
               that
               the
               M●ssiah
               was
               to
               come
               at
               ,
               or
               about
               the
               end
               of
               
                 Daniels
                 Weeks
              
               ,
               and
               that
               those
               weeks
               were
               now
               come
               to
               an
               end
               ,
               was
               so
               fixed
               in
               their
               minds
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               found
               ,
               that
               he
               came
               not
               ,
               as
               they
               thought
               ,
               according
               unto
               their
               expectation
               ,
               they
               attempted
               to
               make
               a
               Messiah
               themselves
               ,
               even
               the
               famous
               Barcoshi
               ,
               which
               proved
               the
               means
               and
               cause
               of
               their
               utter
               extirpation
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               declared
               .
               Thus
               was
               it
               with
               them
               of
               old
               ,
               whose
               posterity
               through
               obstinacy
               in
               
               their
               unbelief
               ,
               do
               now
               curse
               all
               that
               compute
               the
               time
               of
               his
               coming
               ,
               and
               confounding
               it
               with
               his
               second
               appearance
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               cast
               it
               off
               to
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               or
               a
               small
               proportion
               of
               time
               immediately
               preceding
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               Prophecy
               its
               self
               ,
               (
               that
               we
               may
               return
               to
               its
               consideration
               )
               contains
               a
               mixture
               
                 
                   §
                
                 25
              
               of
               things
               good
               and
               desirable
               with
               those
               that
               are
               terrible
               and
               dreadful
               .
               That
               there
               is
               a
               prediction
               of
               things
               terrible
               and
               poenal
               in
               destructions
               and
               desolations
               upon
               or
               after
               the
               close
               of
               the
               LXX
               .
               weeks
               ,
               is
               both
               plain
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               and
               acknowledged
               by
               the
               Jews
               .
               That
               there
               is
               any
               thing
               of
               Mercy
               ,
               Love
               and
               Grace
               contained
               in
               the
               words
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               deny
               .
               This
               course
               takes
               Abarbinel
               in
               his
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Springs
               or
               
                 Fountains
                 of
                 Salvation
              
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               figment
               is
               directly
               contrary
               to
               the
               whole
               Prophecy
               ,
               the
               context
               ,
               and
               express
               words
               of
               the
               Text.
               The
               Vision
               its
               self
               was
               granted
               unto
               Daniel
               in
               answer
               unto
               his
               prayer
               .
               That
               the
               design
               of
               his
               solemn
               supplication
               ,
               was
               to
               obtain
               Mercy
               and
               Grace
               for
               Israel
               is
               also
               plainly
               set
               down
               .
               The
               Answer
               is
               given
               him
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Mercy
               and
               Love
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               Consolation
               in
               his
               great
               distress
               :
               And
               is
               it
               not
               strange
               that
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               should
               direct
               him
               to
               pray
               solemnly
               for
               Grace
               and
               Mercy
               ,
               and
               give
               him
               a
               blessed
               Answer
               for
               his
               comfort
               and
               supportment
               ,
               which
               should
               contain
               nothing
               at
               all
               of
               the
               Mercy
               prayed
               for
               ,
               but
               only
               terrifie
               him
               with
               Wars
               ,
               Desolations
               and
               Destructions
               ?
               As
               such
               an
               Apprehension
               hath
               nothing
               in
               the
               Scripture
               to
               warrant
               it
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               altogether
               dissonant
               from
               Reason
               .
               Besides
               the
               things
               mentioned
               and
               summed
               up
               ,
               v.
               24.
               contain
               the
               very
               extract
               of
               all
               the
               good
               things
               that
               ever
               were
               promised
               unto
               the
               Church
               from
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               which
               it
               had
               for
               many
               Ages
               been
               nourished
               with
               the
               expectation
               of
               .
               But
               these
               things
               will
               be
               more
               particularly
               evinced
               in
               our
               ●nsuing
               D●scourse
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               Computation
               its
               self
               ,
               the
               Jews
               universally
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               the
               Sevens
               
                 
                   §
                
                 26
              
               here
               denote
               
                 sevens
                 of
                 years
              
               ;
               So
               that
               the
               whole
               duration
               of
               the
               
                 LXX
                 sevens
              
               comprizeth
               
                 four
                 hundred
                 and
                 ninety
                 years
              
               .
               This
               is
               granted
               by
               
                 R.
                 S●adias
                 Hagaon
                 ,
                 Jarchi
              
               ,
               and
               Kimchi
               on
               the
               place
               .
               Here
               we
               have
               no
               difference
               with
               them
               ,
               nor
               others
               .
               For
               it
               were
               lost
               labour
               to
               divert
               unto
               tho
               consideration
               of
               the
               fancy
               of
               Origen
               ,
               who
               Homil.
               29.
               
                 in
                 Matthew
              
               would
               have
               ●very
               seven
               to
               contain
               
                 LXX
                 .
                 years
              
               ,
               ten
               years
               to
               each
               day
               ,
               and
               the
               account
               to
               begin
               at
               the
               creation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               making
               the
               whole
               summ
               of
               years
               to
               be
               4900.
               which
               expired
               as
               he
               thought
               at
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ.
               Apollinaris
               also
               indulged
               to
               a
               more
               vain
               imagination
               ,
               supposing
               the
               Prophecy
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               the
               whole
               space
               of
               time
               ,
               from
               the
               death
               of
               our
               Saviour
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               But
               these
               fancies
               are
               exploded
               by
               all
               ;
               both
               Jews
               and
               Christians
               are
               generally
               agreed
               ,
               that
               the
               precise
               duration
               of
               the
               time
               determined
               ,
               is
               four
               hundred
               and
               ninety
               years
               ;
               and
               not
               to
               extend
               farther
               then
               the
               destruction
               of
               Jerusalem
               by
               Titus
               ;
               whether
               it
               reach
               so
               far
               or
               no
               ,
               shall
               afterwards
               be
               discussed
               .
               That
               which
               we
               have
               to
               prove
               and
               establish
               from
               this
               Prophecy
               against
               the
               Jews
               ,
               is
               ,
               First
               ,
               That
               the
               true
               and
               only
               Messiah
               promised
               unto
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               is
               here
               spoken
               of
               ;
               and
               the
               time
               of
               his
               coming
               limited
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               to
               discharge
               his
               work
               before
               the
               expiration
               of
               the
               
                 LXX
                 weeks
              
               ,
               or
               four
               hundred
               and
               ninety
               years
               from
               their
               proper
               date
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               before
               the
               
                 Sacrifice
                 and
                 Oblation
              
               were
               caused
               to
               cease
               ,
               in
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               City
               and
               Temple
               .
               These
               things
               ,
               if
               we
               clearly
               evince
               from
               the
               Text
               ,
               we
               have
               satisfied
               our
               Argument
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               that
               the
               Messiah
               is
               long
               since
               come
               .
               N●ither
               are
               we
               as
               to
               the
               importance
               of
               the
               Testimony
               its
               self
               ,
               concerned
               in
               that
               Chronological
               computation
               of
               the
               tim●
               limited
               ,
               which
               we
               shall
               afterwards
               enquire
               into
               .
               The
               first
               thing
               incumbent
               on
               us
               ,
               is
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               true
               and
               only
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               his
               coming
               that
               is
               here
               spoken
               of
               .
               And
               this
               we
               shall
               do
               ,
               (
               1.
               )
               From
               the
               Context
               and
               scope
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               The
               Name
               whereby
               he
               is
               called
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               The
               Work
               assigned
               unto
               him
               .
               (
               4.
               )
               The
               
                 general
                 confession
              
               of
               the
               Jews
               of
               old
               .
               (
               5.
               )
               The
               follies
               and
               open
               mistakes
               of
               the
               
                 latter
                 Jews
              
               ,
               in
               substituting
               any
               other
               thing
               or
               Person
               in
               his
               stead
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               The
               Context
               and
               scope
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               evidence
               him
               to
               be
               intended
               .
               This
               in
               
                 
                   §
                
                 27
              
               general
               was
               before
               declared
               .
               It
               was
               about
               the
               greatest
               concernm●nt
               of
               that
               people
               ,
               that
               Daniel
               had
               newly
               made
               his
               supplications
               .
               The
               Answer
               given
               ,
               him
               is
               as
               the
               Angel
               declar●s
               ,
               suited
               unto
               his
               desires
               and
               requests
               ;
               and
               it
               contained
               an
               account
               of
               their
               state
               and
               condition
               ,
               untill
               the
               consummation
               of
               all
               things
               that
               concerned
               them
               .
               The
               End
               of
               that
               people
               ,
               or
               that
               for
               whose
               sake
               they
               were
               a
               Church
               and
               people
               ,
               was
               as
               we
               have
               demonstrated
               ,
               the
               bringing
               forth
               of
               him
               ,
               in
               whom
               
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 
                 earth
                 should
                 blessed
                 ,
              
               Untill
               this
               was
               accomplished
               ,
               it
               was
               impossible
               from
               the
               Decree
               and
               Promise
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               fall
               under
               an
               utter
               rejection
               ,
               or
               final
               desolation
               .
               But
               this
               is
               plainly
               foretold
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               should
               come
               to
               pass
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               time
               here
               determined
               ,
               or
               instantly
               upon
               it
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 He
                 shall
                 cause
                 the
                 Oblation
                 and
                 Sacrifice
                 to
                 cease
              
               :
               that
               is
               utterly
               and
               everlastingly
               ,
               putting
               thereby
               a
               period
               and
               final
               end
               unto
               their
               Church
               State
               and
               Worship
               .
               But
               what
               th●n
               shall
               become
               of
               the
               people
               ?
               
                 By
                 a
                 Wing
                 of
                 abominations
                 he
                 shall
                 make
                 them
                 desolate
              
               ;
               or
               cause
               them
               to
               be
               wasted
               and
               laid
               desolate
               ,
               by
               overspreading
               Armies
               ,
               either
               in
               themselves
               abominable
               ,
               or
               abhorred
               by
               them
               .
               And
               in
               both
               these
               senses
               were
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Armies
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 a
                 Wing
                 of
                 Abominations
              
               .
               Neither
               was
               this
               to
               endure
               for
               a
               season
               only
               ,
               but
               unto
               a
               consummation
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               v.
               27.
               
               Now
               it
               was
               inconsistent
               with
               all
               the
               Promises
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               sole
               end
               of
               his
               wisdom
               ,
               in
               all
               that
               he
               had
               to
               do
               with
               that
               people
               ,
               that
               this
               desolation
               should
               happen
               before
               the
               production
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               It
               being
               therefore
               expresly
               said
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               that
               the
               Messiah
               should
               come
               before
               all
               this
               were
               accomplished
               ,
               who
               can
               be
               intended
               thereby
               ,
               but
               he
               who
               was
               promised
               unto
               the
               Fathers
               from
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               This
               whole
               Revelation
               was
               granted
               unto
               Daniel
               for
               his
               relief
               in
               the
               prospect
               that
               he
               had
               of
               the
               ensuing
               calamities
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               recorded
               by
               him
               for
               the
               supportment
               thereof
               in
               those
               distresses
               ,
               as
               were
               also
               those
               Prophecies
               of
               Haggai
               and
               Malachi
               before
               insisted
               on
               .
               Now
               the
               only
               general
               Promise
               ,
               which
               God
               for
               the
               consolation
               of
               his
               Church
               of
               old
               renewed
               unto
               them
               in
               all
               Ages
               ,
               was
               this
               concerning
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               wherein
               all
               their
               blessedness
               was
               enwrapped
               .
               This
               we
               have
               already
               manifested
               from
               Moses
               and
               all
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               who
               ensued
               in
               their
               several
               Generations
               .
               And
               he
               is
               therefore
               here
               no
               less
               intended
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               What
               ever
               Benefit
               ,
               Priviledge
               or
               Advantage
               the
               Church
               had
               any
               ground
               or
               Reason
               to
               expect
               from
               the
               Promises
               of
               God
               at
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               they
               are
               all
               here
               expressed
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               immediately
               declare
               .
               And
               we
               may
               truly
               say
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               things
               mentioned
               ,
               v.
               24.
               were
               to
               be
               wrought
               by
               any
               other
               then
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               the
               Church
               had
               much
               more
               reason
               to
               desire
               him
               ,
               then
               the
               Messiah
               himself
               ,
               as
               for
               any
               other
               work
               which
               remained
               for
               him
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Unless
               the
               Messiah
               and
               his
               blessed
               work
               be
               here
               intended
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               one
               word
               of
               comfort
               or
               relief
               unto
               the
               Church
               in
               this
               whole
               Prophecy
               .
               For
               those
               who
               deny
               his
               coming
               here
               to
               be
               foretold
               ,
               are
               forced
               violently
               to
               wrest
               the
               expressions
               in
               v.
               24.
               unto
               things
               utterly
               alien
               and
               forreign
               from
               the
               plain
               and
               only
               signification
               of
               the
               words
               .
               And
               how
               inconsistent
               this
               is
               with
               the
               design
               of
               this
               Angelical
               message
               ,
               we
               have
               before
               manifested
               .
               The
               context
               therefore
               evidently
               bespeaks
               the
               true
               Messiah
               to
               be
               here
               intended
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 28
              
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               Names
               and
               Titles
               given
               unto
               the
               person
               spoken
               of
               ,
               declare
               who
               he
               is
               that
               is
               designed
               .
               He
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               eminency
               ,
               and
               absolutely
               .
               Indeed
               the
               very
               name
               of
               the
               Messiah
               as
               appropriated
               unto
               the
               promised
               seed
               ,
               is
               taken
               from
               this
               place
               alone
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               no
               where
               else
               used
               of
               him
               absolutely
               .
               His
               Messiah
               ,
               or
               the
               Messiah
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               is
               his
               annointed
               is
               often
               used
               ;
               but
               absolutely
               THE
               MESSIAH
               ,
               here
               only
               .
               And
               it
               is
               not
               probable
               ,
               that
               the
               name
               being
               used
               but
               once
               absolutely
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               any
               other
               should
               be
               intended
               but
               he
               alone
               whose
               name
               absolutely
               alone
               it
               is
               .
               The
               name
               therefore
               sufficiently
               denotes
               the
               Person
               .
            
             
               The
               addition
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               v.
               25.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Messiah
                 the
                 Prince
              
               ,
               makes
               it
               yet
               more
               evident
               .
               For
               as
               this
               word
               is
               often
               used
               to
               denote
               a
               Supream
               Ruler
               ,
               one
               that
               
                 goeth
                 in
                 and
                 out
                 before
                 the
                 people
                 ,
              
               in
               Rule
               and
               Government
               ,
               as
               2
               Sam.
               7.8
               .
               1
               Kings
               1.
               v.
               35.
               1
               
               Kings
               14.
               v.
               7.
               and
               in
               sundry
               other
               places
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               peculiarly
               assigned
               unto
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               Isa.
               55.
               v.
               4.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 him
                 a
                 Witness
                 unto
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 a
                 Leader
                 ,
              
               (
               or
               Prince
               )
               
                 and
                 Commander
                 unto
                 the
                 people
              
               .
               And
               those
               words
               are
               thus
               Paraphrased
               by
               Jonathan
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 appointed
                 him
                 a
                 Prince
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 Ruler
                 over
                 all
                 Kingdoms
                 .
              
               This
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Messiah
               ,
               the
               Prince
               ,
               Leader
               ,
               or
               Ruler
               over
               all
               .
               And
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               the
               same
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Mich.
               5.
               v.
               1.
               the
               Ruler
               ;
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Ezek.
               34.
               v.
               23.
               the
               Shepheard
               ;
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Prince
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Mal.
               3.1
               .
               the
               Lord.
               And
               to
               ascribe
               this
               name
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Messiah
               the
               Prince
               absolutely
               unto
               any
               but
               the
               promised
               seed
               ,
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               whole
               tenour
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
            
             
               Moreover
               ,
               he
               is
               called
               ,
               v.
               24.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Holiest
               of
               Holies
               ;
               the
               Most
               Holy
               ;
               
               
                 Sanctitas
                 Sanctitatum
              
               in
               the
               abstract
               ,
               the
               
                 Holiness
                 of
                 Holinesses
              
               .
               The
               Most
               Holy
               Place
               in
               the
               Tabernacle
               and
               Temple
               was
               so
               called
               ;
               but
               that
               cannot
               be
               here
               intended
               .
               The
               time
               is
               limited
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               annoint
               ,
               (
               or
               to
               make
               a
               Messiah
               of
               )
               the
               
                 Most
                 Holy.
              
               But
               by
               the
               Jews
               confession
               the
               Holy
               Place
               in
               the
               second
               Temple
               was
               never
               annointed
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               not
               lawfull
               for
               them
               to
               make
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Oyle
              
               .
               But
               suppose
               it
               was
               annointed
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               so
               long
               before
               the
               expiration
               of
               these
               weeks
               ,
               which
               ended
               ,
               as
               they
               suppose
               in
               its
               final
               destruction
               ;
               and
               in
               truth
               not
               long
               before
               .
               It
               must
               therefore
               be
               the
               person
               typified
               by
               the
               Holy
               Place
               ,
               in
               whom
               the
               fulness
               of
               the
               God-head
               was
               to
               dwell
               ,
               that
               is
               here
               said
               to
               be
               annointed
               .
               Had
               there
               been
               any
               Targum
               on
               the
               Hebrew
               Chapters
               of
               Daniel
               ,
               we
               should
               have
               better
               known
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               
                 antient
                 Jews
              
               in
               this
               matter
               then
               now
               we
               do
               .
               Some
               of
               them
               in
               after
               ages
               agree
               with
               us
               .
               Nachmanides
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 this
                 Holy
                 of
                 Holies
                 is
                 the
                 Messiah
              
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 who
                 is
                 sanctified
                 from
                 amongst
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 David
                 .
              
               So
               He
               on
               the
               place
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               Work
               assigned
               to
               be
               done
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               this
               Messiah
               ,
               here
               spoken
               of
               
                 
                   §
                
                 29
              
               and
               consequently
               by
               him
               ,
               declares
               who
               it
               is
               that
               is
               intended
               .
               Sundry
               things
               there
               are
               in
               the
               Text
               belonging
               unto
               this
               Head
               :
               As
               (
               1.
               )
               
                 Finishing
                 of
                 Transgression
              
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               
                 The
                 making
                 an
                 End
                 of
                 Sin
              
               ;
               (
               3.
               )
               
                 Making
                 Reconciliation
                 for
                 Iniquity
              
               ,
               (
               4.
               )
               
                 The
                 bringing
                 in
                 of
                 everlasting
                 Righteousness
              
               :
               (
               5.
               )
               
                 The
                 sealing
                 up
                 of
                 Vision
                 and
                 Prophecy
              
               :
               (
               6.
               )
               
                 His
                 being
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 himself
                 .
              
               (
               7.
               )
               
                 Confirming
                 the
                 Covenant
                 with
                 many
              
               .
               (
               8.
               )
               
                 Causing
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 and
                 Oblation
                 to
                 cease
                 .
              
               All
               these
               ,
               especially
               as
               coincident
               ,
               demonstrate
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               He
               that
               shall
               call
               to
               mind
               what
               hath
               been
               evinced
               concerning
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               
                 first
                 Promise
              
               ,
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               antient
               Judaical
               Church
               ,
               the
               Person
               ,
               Office
               ,
               and
               Work
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               will
               upon
               the
               first
               consideration
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               conclude
               that
               this
               is
               he
               .
               For
               we
               have
               in
               these
               things
               a
               summary
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               the
               substance
               of
               all
               Temple
               Institutions
               ,
               the
               Center
               of
               all
               Promises
               ,
               a
               brief
               delineation
               of
               the
               whole
               work
               of
               the
               promised
               seed
               .
               Wherefore
               although
               it
               be
               not
               an
               Exposition
               of
               the
               place
               that
               we
               have
               undertaken
               ,
               but
               meerly
               a
               demonstration
               of
               the
               concernment
               of
               the
               Messiah
               therein
               ;
               yet
               because
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               particular
               expressions
               above
               mentioned
               ,
               will
               give
               light
               into
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               present
               Argument
               ,
               I
               shall
               in
               our
               passage
               briefly
               unfold
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               thing
               designed
               is
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               The
               time
               determined
               for
               the
               coming
               of
               
                 
                   §
                
                 30
              
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               is
               also
               limited
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 ad
                 cohibendam
                 praevaricationem
              
               ;
               to
               restrain
               ,
               forbid
               ,
               coerce
               ,
               make
               
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 Transgression
              
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               to
               shut
               ,
               to
               shut
               up
               ,
               to
               forbid
               ,
               to
               coerce
               ,
               to
               refrain
               ,
               or
               restrain
               ,
               Psalm
               119.
               v.
               101.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 refrained
              
               ,
               or
               kept
               my
               feet
               from
               every
               evil
               way
               ,
               Psal.
               40.
               v.
               12.
               
               Thou
               Lord
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 wilt
                 not
                 with-hold
              
               ,
               or
               restrain
               thy
               mercy
               from
               me
               .
               So
               also
               to
               
                 shut
                 up
              
               ,
               or
               put
               a
               stop
               unto
               ;
               as
               Jerem.
               52.
               v.
               3.
               
               Haggai
               1.
               v.
               10.
               1
               
               Sam.
               25.
               v.
               33.
               
               Psalm
               88.
               v.
               9.
               
               Thence
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Carcer
               ,
               a
               Prison
               wherein
               men
               are
               put
               under
               restraint
               .
               From
               the
               similitude
               of
               Letters
               and
               Sound
               in
               Pronuntiation
               ,
               some
               suppose
               it
               to
               have
               an
               affinity
               in
               signification
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               consummate
               ,
               to
               end
               ,
               to
               finish
               .
               But
               there
               is
               no
               pregnant
               instance
               of
               this
               coincidence
               .
               For
               although
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               do
               sometimes
               signifie
               to
               
                 restrain
                 or
                 shut
                 up
              
               ,
               as
               Psalm
               74.
               v.
               11.
               yet
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               no
               where
               signifies
               to
               
                 consummate
                 ,
                 finish
              
               ,
               or
               compleat
               .
               The
               first
               thing
               therefore
               promised
               with
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               which
               he
               was
               to
               do
               at
               his
               coming
               ,
               was
               to
               coerce
               and
               restrain
               Transgression
               ,
               to
               
                 shut
                 it
                 up
              
               from
               overflowing
               the
               world
               so
               universally
               as
               it
               had
               done
               formerly
               .
               Trangression
               from
               the
               day
               of
               its
               first
               entrance
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               had
               passed
               over
               the
               whole
               lower
               Creation
               like
               a
               flood
               .
               God
               would
               now
               set
               bounds
               unto
               it
               ,
               
                 coerce
                 and
                 restrain
                 it
              
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               not
               for
               the
               future
               overflow
               mankind
               as
               it
               had
               done
               .
               This
               was
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               By
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               by
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               by
               his
               Grace
               ,
               and
               the
               Power
               of
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               he
               set
               bounds
               to
               the
               rage
               of
               wickedness
               ,
               rooted
               out
               the
               old
               Idolatry
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               turned
               millions
               of
               the
               Sons
               of
               Adam
               unto
               Righteousness
               .
               And
               the
               Jews
               who
               deny
               his
               coming
               ,
               can
               give
               no
               instance
               of
               any
               other
               restraint
               laid
               upon
               the
               prevalency
               of
               Transgression
               within
               the
               time
               limited
               by
               the
               Angel
               ,
               and
               so
               directly
               deny
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               ,
               because
               they
               will
               not
               apply
               it
               unto
               him
               unto
               whom
               alone
               it
               doth
               belong
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               thing
               to
               be
               done
               at
               the
               season
               determined
               ,
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 to
                 seal
              
               
                 
                   §
                
                 31
              
               
                 up
                 sins
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               to
               seal
               ,
               or
               to
               
                 seal
                 up
              
               .
               The
               expression
               is
               Metaphorical
               .
               To
               seal
               ,
               is
               either
               to
               keep
               safe
               ,
               or
               to
               hide
               ,
               cover
               and
               conceal
               .
               The
               former
               can
               have
               no
               place
               here
               ,
               though
               the
               word
               seem
               once
               to
               be
               used
               in
               that
               sense
               ,
               with
               reference
               unto
               sin
               .
               Job
               14.
               v.
               14.
               
               But
               this
               sense
               hath
               a
               perfect
               inconsistency
               with
               what
               is
               spoken
               immediately
               before
               ,
               and
               what
               follows
               directly
               after
               in
               the
               Text.
               And
               the
               most
               proper
               
               sense
               of
               the
               word
               is
               to
               
                 cover
                 or
                 conceal
              
               ,
               and
               thence
               to
               seal
               ,
               because
               thereby
               a
               thing
               is
               hidden
               ,
               Cant.
               4.
               v.
               12.
               
               Now
               to
               hide
               sin
               ,
               or
               transgression
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               is
               to
               pardon
               it
               ,
               to
               forgive
               it
               .
               As
               then
               the
               former
               expression
               respecteth
               the
               s●op
               that
               was
               put
               to
               the
               power
               and
               progress
               of
               sin
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               Titus
               2.
               v.
               11
               ,
               12.
               so
               doth
               this
               the
               pardon
               and
               removal
               of
               the
               guilt
               of
               it
               by
               the
               mercy
               proclaimed
               and
               tendred
               in
               the
               Gospel
               .
               And
               in
               this
               way
               of
               expression
               ,
               is
               God
               said
               to
               
                 cast
                 our
                 sins
                 behind
                 his
                 back
                 ,
              
               to
               
                 cover
                 them
              
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 cast
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 .
              
               That
               this
               was
               no
               way
               to
               be
               done
               but
               by
               the
               Messiah
               we
               have
               before
               evinced
               .
               Neither
               can
               the
               Jews
               assign
               any
               other
               way
               of
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               this
               part
               of
               the
               prediction
               ,
               within
               the
               time
               limited
               .
               For
               setting
               aside
               this
               only
               consideration
               of
               the
               pardon
               of
               sin
               procured
               by
               the
               Mediation
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               never
               any
               age
               wherein
               God
               did
               more
               severely
               bring
               forth
               sin
               unto
               Judgement
               ,
               as
               themselves
               had
               large
               experience
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 32
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               This
               season
               is
               designed
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 to
                 make
                 Reconciliation
                 for
                 iniquity
              
               .
               To
               
                 reconcile
                 iniquity
              
               ;
               so
               our
               Apostle
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               renders
               this
               expression
               ,
               Heb.
               2.
               v.
               17.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 to
                 reconcile
                 iniquities
              
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               
                 make
                 reconciliation
                 with
                 God
                 for
                 iniquity
              
               ;
               to
               make
               attonement
               .
               The
               sense
               of
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               when
               applied
               unto
               sin
               ,
               is
               known
               and
               granted
               .
               If
               it
               be
               spoken
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               hide
               ,
               to
               cover
               ,
               to
               pardon
               sin
               ,
               to
               be
               gracious
               unto
               sinners
               ;
               if
               of
               men
               in
               the
               use
               of
               any
               of
               his
               institutions
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               propitiate
               ,
               appease
               ,
               attone
               ,
               make
               attonement
               ,
               or
               reconciliation
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               elsewhere
               at
               large
               declared
               .
               How
               this
               was
               to
               be
               done
               by
               the
               Messiah
               hath
               been
               already
               evinced
               .
               This
               was
               that
               work
               for
               which
               he
               was
               promised
               unto
               our
               first
               Parents
               from
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               .
               That
               he
               was
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               we
               are
               taught
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               how
               he
               did
               it
               in
               the
               Gospel
               .
               To
               expect
               this
               work
               of
               making
               attonement
               for
               sin
               ,
               from
               any
               other
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               wrought
               by
               any
               other
               wayes
               or
               means
               ,
               is
               fully
               to
               renounce
               the
               first
               promise
               ,
               and
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Fathers
               from
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 33
              
               That
               which
               in
               the
               fourth
               place
               is
               mentioned
               answers
               the
               former
               .
               To
               make
               Reconciliation
               for
               iniquities
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 everlasting
                 Righteousness
              
               .
               There
               was
               a
               Legal
               Righteousness
               amongst
               the
               people
               before
               ,
               consisting
               partly
               in
               their
               blameless
               observation
               of
               the
               institutions
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               partly
               in
               their
               ritual
               attonements
               for
               sin
               ,
               made
               annually
               and
               occasionally
               .
               Neither
               of
               these
               could
               constitute
               their
               Righteousness
               everlasting
               .
               Not
               the
               former
               ;
               for
               
                 by
                 the
                 deeds
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 can
                 no
                 flesh
                 be
                 justified
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               absolutely
               ,
               what
               ever
               they
               might
               be
               as
               to
               the
               possession
               of
               the
               promised
               Land.
               Not
               the
               latter
               ;
               for
               as
               our
               Apostle
               observes
               ,
               the
               annual
               repetition
               of
               Legal
               Sacrifices
               did
               sufficiently
               manifest
               that
               they
               could
               not
               make
               perfect
               them
               that
               came
               unto
               God
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               In
               opposition
               unto
               these
               ,
               an
               
                 Everlasting
                 Righteousness
              
               ,
               such
               as
               is
               absolute
               ,
               perfect
               ,
               and
               enduring
               for
               ever
               ,
               is
               promised
               to
               be
               brought
               in
               by
               the
               Messiah
               ;
               the
               Righteousness
               which
               he
               wrought
               in
               his
               life
               and
               death
               ,
               doing
               and
               suffering
               the
               whole
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               being
               imputed
               unto
               them
               that
               believe
               .
               And
               this
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Everlasting
                 Righteousness
              
               ,
               procureth
               and
               endeth
               in
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 everlasting
                 Salvation
              
               mentioned
               ,
               Isa.
               45.
               v.
               17.
               both
               opposed
               unto
               the
               ritual
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               temporal
               deliverance
               of
               the
               Law.
               To
               declare
               the
               nature
               ,
               and
               the
               way
               of
               
                 bringing
                 in
              
               this
               Righteousness
               is
               the
               design
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               Rom.
               1.
               v.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               And
               I
               desire
               to
               know
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               how
               it
               was
               brought
               in
               within
               the
               time
               limited
               .
               According
               unto
               their
               Principles
               ,
               the
               time
               here
               determined
               ,
               was
               so
               far
               from
               being
               a
               season
               of
               bringing
               in
               Everlasting
               Righteousness
               ,
               that
               by
               their
               own
               confession
               it
               brought
               in
               nothing
               but
               a
               deluge
               of
               wickedness
               in
               the
               sins
               of
               their
               Nation
               ,
               and
               oppressions
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               .
               This
               therefore
               is
               the
               proper
               work
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               foretold
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               expected
               by
               all
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               not
               denyed
               by
               the
               Jews
               themselves
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               though
               they
               would
               shamefully
               avoid
               the
               application
               of
               it
               unto
               him
               in
               this
               place
               .
               But
               he
               ,
               who
               ever
               he
               be
               ,
               that
               brings
               in
               
                 Everlasting
                 Righteousness
              
               ,
               He
               and
               no
               other
               is
               the
               
                 Promised
                 Seed
              
               ,
               the
               true
               and
               only
               Messiah
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 34
              
               The
               fifth
               thing
               here
               foretold
               ,
               is
               in
               those
               words
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               to
               seal
               
                 Vision
                 and
                 Prophet
              
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               Prophet
               ,
               for
               Prophecy
               ;
               the
               concrete
               for
               the
               abstract
               .
               The
               expression
               being
               Metaphorical
               ,
               is
               capable
               of
               a
               triple
               Interpretation
               or
               Application
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               them
               proper
               unto
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               his
               work
               ,
               and
               the
               times
               wherein
               he
               came
               ,
               and
               to
               no
               other
               .
               (
               1.
               )
               To
               seal
               ,
               is
               to
               consummate
               ,
               to
               establish
               ,
               and
               confirm
               .
               Things
               are
               perfected
               ,
               compleated
               ,
               established
               and
               confirmed
               by
               
                 sealing
                 ,
                 Jer.
              
               34.
               v.
               44.
               
               Isa.
               8.
               v.
               16.
               
               John
               3.
               v.
               34.
               
               Rom.
               4.
               v.
               11.
               
               In
               this
               sense
               ,
               Vision
               and
               Prophecy
               were
               sealed
               in
               the
               Messiah
               .
               
               They
               had
               all
               of
               them
               respect
               unto
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Just
               One
               ,
               the
               promised
               seed
               .
               God
               had
               spoken
               of
               him
               by
               the
               mouths
               of
               his
               Holy
               Prophets
               from
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               .
               In
               the
               bringing
               of
               him
               forth
               ,
               he
               sealed
               the
               Truth
               of
               their
               Predictions
               by
               their
               actual
               accomplishment
               .
               The
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               were
               untill
               John
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               were
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               .
               This
               was
               the
               season
               wherein
               all
               Vision
               and
               Prophecy
               centred
               ;
               this
               the
               Person
               who
               was
               the
               principal
               subject
               and
               End
               of
               them
               ;
               He
               therefore
               and
               his
               coming
               is
               here
               foretold
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               To
               seal
               ,
               is
               to
               finish
               ,
               conclude
               ,
               and
               put
               an
               end
               unto
               any
               thing
               :
               Isai.
               29.
               v.
               11.
               
               Thus
               also
               were
               Vision
               and
               Prophecy
               then
               sealed
               among
               the
               Jews
               .
               They
               were
               shut
               up
               and
               finished
               .
               The
               Priviledge
               ,
               Use
               ,
               and
               Benefit
               of
               them
               ,
               were
               no
               more
               to
               be
               continued
               in
               their
               Church
               .
               And
               this
               also
               fell
               out
               accordingly
               .
               By
               their
               own
               confession
               ,
               from
               that
               day
               to
               this
               ,
               they
               have
               not
               enjoyed
               either
               
                 Vision
                 or
                 Prophet
              
               .
               That
               work
               ,
               as
               unto
               them
               came
               wholly
               to
               an
               end
               in
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               By
               sealing
               the
               confirmation
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               concerning
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               his
               Person
               ,
               and
               Office
               by
               Vision
               and
               Prophecy
               may
               be
               intended
               .
               The
               Visions
               and
               Prophecies
               that
               went
               before
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               darkness
               and
               obscurity
               ,
               left
               the
               people
               in
               sundry
               particulars
               at
               great
               uncertainty
               .
               Now
               all
               things
               were
               cleared
               and
               confirmed
               .
               The
               Spirit
               of
               Prophecy
               accompanying
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               given
               unto
               his
               Disciples
               foretold
               by
               
                 Joel
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               2.
               v.
               28
               ,
               29.
               was
               in
               his
               Revelations
               express
               ,
               clear
               and
               evident
               ,
               directing
               unto
               and
               confirming
               every
               thing
               belonging
               unto
               his
               Person
               and
               Doctrine
               .
               Neither
               had
               these
               words
               any
               other
               accomplishment
               but
               what
               is
               contained
               in
               these
               things
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               It
               is
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Messiah
                 shall
                 he
                 cut
                 off
              
               :
               Not
               ,
               occidetur
               shall
               
                 
                   §
                
                 35
              
               be
               slain
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Vulgar
                 Latin
              
               renders
               the
               word
               ,
               but
               excidetur
               ,
               shall
               be
               
                 cut
                 off
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               poenally
               ,
               as
               one
               punished
               for
               sin
               .
               For
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               when
               it
               includes
               death
               ,
               constantly
               denotes
               a
               
                 poenal
                 excision
              
               ,
               or
               cutting
               off
               for
               sin
               .
               See
               Gen.
               17.
               v.
               14.
               
               Exod.
               12.
               v.
               15.
               
               Numb
               .
               15.
               v.
               30.
               
               This
               the
               Jews
               themselves
               acknowledge
               to
               be
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Word
               .
               So
               
                 Rab.
                 Suadias
                 Gaeon
                 in
                 Haemun●th
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               8.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 used
                 for
                 slaying
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 slain
                 by
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Judge
                 ,
              
               (
               or
               is
               judicially
               cut
               off
               )
               
                 as
                 it
                 said
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 eats
                 of
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 Levit
                 ,
              
               17.
               v.
               14.
               
               It
               is
               then
               foretold
               ,
               that
               the
               Messiah
               shall
               be
               
                 cut
                 off
              
               poenally
               for
               sin
               ;
               which
               he
               was
               when
               he
               was
               made
               a
               curse
               for
               sin
               ,
               all
               our
               iniquities
               meeting
               upon
               him
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               also
               is
               intimated
               in
               the
               ensuing
               particles
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 him
              
               .
               For
               an
               Objection
               is
               prevented
               that
               might
               arise
               about
               the
               poenal
               excision
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               for
               how
               could
               it
               be
               ,
               seeing
               he
               was
               every
               way
               Just
               and
               Righteous
               .
               To
               this
               it
               is
               answered
               by
               way
               of
               concession
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               on
               his
               own
               account
               ,
               not
               for
               himself
               ,
               but
               for
               us
               ;
               as
               is
               at
               large
               declared
               ,
               Isa.
               51.
               
               Or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 not
                 to
                 him
              
               ,
               may
               be
               a
               farther
               declaration
               of
               of
               his
               state
               and
               condition
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               those
               carnal
               Apprehensions
               which
               the
               Jews
               would
               have
               of
               his
               outward
               Splendour
               ,
               Glory
               ,
               Wealth
               and
               Riches
               ,
               yet
               in
               Truth
               he
               should
               have
               nothing
               in
               or
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               none
               to
               stand
               up
               for
               him
               ,
               not
               
                 where
                 to
                 lay
                 his
                 head
              
               .
               And
               this
               is
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               ,
               for
               the
               sake
               whereof
               the
               Jews
               do
               so
               pertinaciously
               contend
               ,
               that
               the
               true
               Messiah
               is
               not
               here
               intended
               .
               For
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               be
               
                 poenally
                 cut
                 off
              
               .
               But
               who
               told
               them
               so
               ?
               Shall
               we
               believe
               the
               Angel
               or
               them
               ?
               Will
               they
               not
               suffer
               God
               to
               send
               his
               Messiah
               in
               his
               own
               way
               ,
               but
               they
               must
               tell
               him
               ,
               that
               it
               must
               not
               be
               so
               ?
               To
               cast
               off
               Prophecies
               ,
               when
               and
               because
               they
               suit
               not
               mens
               carnal
               lusts
               ,
               is
               to
               reject
               all
               Authority
               of
               God
               and
               his
               Word
               .
               This
               is
               that
               which
               hath
               proved
               their
               ruine
               temporal
               and
               eternal
               :
               they
               will
               not
               receive
               a
               Messiah
               that
               shall
               suffer
               ,
               and
               be
               cut
               off
               for
               sin
               ,
               though
               God
               foretold
               them
               expresly
               that
               it
               must
               be
               so
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               added
               Seventhly
               ,
               concerning
               the
               person
               here
               spoken
               of
               ,
               and
               whose
               coming
               is
               
                 
                   §
                
                 36
              
               foretold
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 he
                 shall
                 confirm
              
               or
               strengthen
               
                 the
                 Covenant
                 unto
                 many
              
               .
               The
               Covenant
               spoken
               of
               absolutely
               ,
               can
               be
               none
               but
               that
               everlasting
               Covenant
               which
               God
               made
               with
               his
               Elect
               ,
               in
               the
               promised
               seed
               .
               The
               great
               Promise
               whereof
               was
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Covenant
               with
               Abraham
               .
               And
               hence
               God
               sayes
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               
                 give
                 him
                 for
                 a
                 Covenant
                 unto
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 Isa.
              
               42.
               v.
               6.
               
               Chap.
               49.
               v.
               8.
               
               And
               the
               Salvation
               which
               they
               looked
               for
               through
               him
               ,
               God
               promiseth
               
                 through
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               Zech.
               9.
               v.
               11.
               
               This
               Covenant
               he
               
                 strengthened
                 unto
                 many
              
               in
               the
               Week
               wherein
               he
               suffered
               ,
               even
               unto
               all
               that
               believed
               in
               him
               .
               This
               everlasting
               Covenant
               was
               ratified
               in
               his
               blood
               ,
               Heb.
               9.
               v.
               15.
               and
               after
               he
               had
               declared
               it
               in
               his
               own
               Ministry
               ,
               he
               caused
               it
               to
               be
               proclaimed
               in
               and
               by
               his
               Gospel
               .
               At
               the
               time
               here
               determined
               ,
               the
               especial
               Covenant
               with
               Israel
               and
               Judah
               was
               broken
               ,
               Zech.
               11.
               v.
               10.
               and
               they
               were
               thereon
               cast
               off
               from
               
               being
               a
               Church
               or
               people
               .
               Nor
               was
               there
               at
               that
               season
               any
               other
               
                 ratification
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               but
               only
               what
               was
               made
               in
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 37
              
               Then
               also
               ,
               Eighthly
               ,
               did
               he
               
                 cause
                 to
                 cease
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 Gift
                 ,
              
               or
               Offering
               .
               First
               ,
               He
               caused
               it
               to
               cease
               ,
               as
               unto
               force
               and
               efficacy
               ,
               or
               any
               
                 use
                 in
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               by
               his
               own
               accomplishment
               of
               all
               that
               was
               prefigured
               by
               it
               ,
               or
               intended
               in
               it
               .
               Hereby
               it
               became
               as
               a
               dead
               thing
               ,
               useless
               ,
               unprofitable
               ,
               and
               made
               ready
               to
               
                 disappear
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               8.
               v.
               13.
               
               And
               then
               shortly
               after
               he
               caused
               it
               utterly
               to
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               by
               a
               perpetual
               desolation
               brought
               upon
               the
               place
               where
               alone
               Sacrifices
               and
               Offerings
               were
               acceptable
               unto
               God
               according
               unto
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               third
               evidence
               that
               this
               Prophecy
               affords
               unto
               our
               Assertion
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               true
               promised
               Messiah
               and
               none
               other
               ,
               whose
               coming
               and
               cutting
               off
               is
               here
               foretold
               .
               The
               great
               things
               here
               mentioned
               were
               fulfilled
               in
               him
               alone
               ;
               nor
               had
               they
               ever
               the
               least
               respect
               unto
               any
               other
               .
               And
               the
               Jews
               do
               not
               in
               any
               thing
               more
               evidently
               manifest
               the
               desperateness
               of
               their
               cause
               ,
               then
               when
               they
               endeavour
               to
               wrest
               these
               words
               unto
               any
               other
               sense
               or
               purpose
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 38
              
               Moreover
               ,
               besides
               the
               confession
               of
               the
               
                 Antient
                 Jews
              
               ,
               consenting
               unto
               the
               Truth
               contended
               for
               ,
               we
               have
               for
               our
               confirmation
               therein
               ,
               the
               wofull
               perplexities
               of
               their
               
                 later
                 Masters
              
               in
               their
               attempts
               to
               evade
               the
               force
               of
               this
               Testimony
               .
               For
               some
               Ages
               they
               have
               abhorred
               nothing
               more
               ,
               then
               that
               the
               true
               Messiah
               should
               be
               thought
               to
               be
               here
               intended
               .
               For
               if
               that
               be
               once
               granted
               ,
               they
               know
               that
               it
               brings
               an
               instant
               ruine
               unto
               the
               pretences
               of
               their
               Infidelity
               ;
               and
               that
               not
               meerly
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               his
               coming
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               invented
               a
               sorry
               relief
               against
               ,
               but
               on
               that
               of
               his
               being
               
                 poenally
                 cut
                 off
              
               ,
               which
               can
               no
               way
               be
               reconciled
               unto
               their
               presumptions
               and
               expectations
               .
               But
               if
               he
               be
               not
               here
               intended
               ,
               it
               is
               incumbent
               on
               them
               to
               declare
               who
               is
               .
               For
               the
               utmost
               extent
               of
               the
               time
               limited
               in
               the
               Prediction
               being
               long
               since
               expired
               ,
               the
               Prophecy
               hath
               certainly
               had
               accomplishment
               in
               some
               one
               or
               other
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               known
               or
               may
               be
               known
               who
               ;
               or
               otherwise
               the
               whole
               Angelical
               Message
               ,
               never
               was
               ,
               nor
               ever
               will
               be
               of
               any
               use
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               But
               here
               
                 our
                 Masters
              
               are
               by
               no
               means
               agreed
               amongst
               themselves
               ;
               nor
               do
               they
               know
               what
               to
               answer
               unto
               this
               enquiry
               .
               And
               if
               they
               do
               guess
               at
               any
               one
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               because
               they
               think
               it
               possible
               he
               should
               be
               designed
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               think
               it
               impossible
               for
               them
               to
               keep
               life
               in
               their
               cause
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               speak
               when
               the
               sword
               of
               truth
               lyes
               at
               the
               heart
               of
               it
               .
               Some
               of
               them
               therefore
               affirm
               the
               Messiah
               spoken
               of
               to
               be
               Cyrus
               ,
               whom
               God
               calls
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 his
                 Annointed
                 ,
                 Isa.
              
               45.
               v.
               1.
               
               But
               what
               the
               
                 cutting
                 off
              
               ,
               or
               death
               of
               Cyrus
               should
               make
               in
               this
               Prediction
               they
               know
               not
               .
               Nor
               do
               they
               endeavour
               to
               shew
               that
               any
               thing
               here
               mentioned
               to
               fall
               out
               with
               the
               cutting
               off
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               hath
               the
               least
               Relation
               unto
               Cyrus
               or
               his
               death
               .
               And
               if
               because
               Cyrus
               is
               once
               called
               the
               Annointed
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               supposed
               to
               be
               intended
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               where
               no
               one
               word
               or
               circumstance
               is
               applicable
               unto
               him
               ,
               they
               may
               as
               well
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               Saul
               the
               first
               King
               of
               Israel
               who
               is
               spoken
               of
               ,
               seeing
               he
               also
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Annointed
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               24.
               v.
               6.
               as
               was
               Zedekiah
               also
               ,
               Lament
               .
               4.
               v.
               20.
               
               But
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               altogether
               incredible
               unto
               any
               ,
               unless
               they
               are
               Jews
               who
               can
               believe
               what
               they
               please
               that
               serves
               their
               ends
               ,
               that
               because
               the
               Lord
               calleth
               Cyrus
               his
               Annointed
               ,
               in
               reference
               unto
               the
               especial
               work
               of
               destroying
               the
               
                 Babylonian
                 Empire
              
               ,
               in
               which
               sense
               the
               term
               of
               annointing
               ,
               namely
               for
               a
               designation
               unto
               any
               employment
               ,
               is
               obvious
               and
               familiar
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               should
               therefore
               be
               esteemed
               the
               promised
               Messiah
               of
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               here
               evidently
               described
               .
               But
               that
               which
               casts
               this
               fancy
               beneath
               all
               consideration
               is
               the
               time
               allotted
               to
               the
               
                 cutting
                 off
              
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
            
             
               Those
               amongst
               the
               Jews
               themselves
               who
               begin
               the
               Account
               of
               the
               Weeks
               from
               the
               most
               early
               date
               imaginable
               ,
               fix
               their
               Epocha
               in
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Promise
               unto
               Jeremiah
               concerning
               their
               return
               from
               captivity
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Jehojakim
               .
               Now
               from
               thence
               unto
               the
               Death
               of
               Cyrus
               ,
               no
               computation
               will
               allow
               above
               LXXX
               years
               ;
               which
               comes
               short
               somewhat
               above
               four
               hundred
               years
               of
               the
               season
               here
               allotted
               for
               the
               
                 cutting
                 off
              
               the
               Messiah
               .
               And
               the
               same
               is
               the
               case
               with
               
                 Joshua
                 ,
                 Zerubbabel
              
               and
               Nehemiah
               ,
               whom
               some
               of
               them
               would
               have
               to
               be
               designed
               .
               For
               neither
               were
               any
               of
               them
               
                 poenally
                 cut
                 off
              
               ,
               nor
               did
               they
               cause
               in
               any
               sense
               the
               
                 Sacrifices
                 to
                 cease
              
               ,
               but
               endeavoured
               to
               continue
               them
               in
               a
               due
               manner
               ,
               nor
               did
               they
               live
               within
               some
               
                 hundreds
                 of
                 years
              
               of
               the
               time
               determined
               ,
               nor
               was
               any
               thing
               besides
               here
               forefold
               ,
               wrought
               ,
               or
               accomplished
               in
               their
               days
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 39
              
               Abarbinel
               ,
               and
               after
               him
               
                 Manasse
                 Ben
                 Israel
              
               with
               some
               others
               of
               them
               fix
               on
               Agrippa
               
               the
               last
               King
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               with
               his
               son
               Monabasius
               was
               
                 cut
                 off
              
               or
               slaine
               at
               Rome
               by
               Vespasian
               .
               A
               learned
               man
               in
               his
               
                 Apparatus
                 ad
                 Origines
                 Ecclesiasticas
              
               ,
               mistakes
               this
               Agrippa
               for
               
                 Herod
                 Agrippa
              
               ,
               who
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Acts
               12.
               
               But
               he
               who
               dyed
               long
               before
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               City
               is
               not
               intended
               by
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               younger
               Agrippa
               the
               Brother
               and
               Husband
               of
               Berenice
               .
               Neither
               is
               there
               any
               colour
               of
               probability
               in
               this
               Fancy
               .
               For
               neither
               was
               that
               Agrippa
               properly
               ever
               King
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               having
               only
               Galilee
               under
               his
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               nor
               was
               he
               ever
               annointed
               to
               be
               their
               King
               ,
               nor
               designed
               of
               God
               unto
               any
               work
               on
               the
               account
               whereof
               he
               might
               be
               called
               his
               Annointed
               ,
               nor
               was
               he
               of
               the
               posterity
               of
               Israel
               ,
               nor
               did
               by
               any
               thing
               deserve
               an
               illustrious
               mention
               in
               this
               Prophecy
               .
               Besides
               in
               the
               last
               fatal
               War
               ,
               he
               was
               still
               of
               the
               Roman
               side
               and
               party
               ,
               nor
               was
               he
               cut
               off
               or
               slain
               by
               Vespasian
               ,
               but
               after
               the
               War
               lived
               at
               Rome
               in
               honour
               ,
               and
               dyed
               in
               peace
               .
               Yea
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               only
               out-live
               Vespasian
               ,
               but
               Titus
               and
               Domitian
               his
               Sons
               also
               ,
               and
               continued
               unto
               the
               third
               year
               of
               Trajan
               ,
               as
               Justus
               the
               Tiberian
               assures
               us
               in
               his
               History
               ,
               whose
               words
               are
               reported
               by
               Photius
               in
               his
               Bibliotheca
               .
               So
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               of
               Truth
               ,
               no
               colour
               of
               probability
               in
               this
               desperate
               figment
               .
            
             
               Their
               last
               evasion
               is
               ,
               that
               by
               
                 Messiah
                 the
                 Prince
              
               ,
               the
               Office
               of
               Magistracy
               and
               Priesthood
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 40
              
               and
               in
               them
               all
               annointed
               unto
               Authority
               are
               intended
               .
               These
               they
               say
               were
               to
               be
               
                 cut
                 off
              
               in
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               City
               .
               And
               herein
               they
               have
               the
               consent
               of
               
                 Africanus
                 ,
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
              
               ,
               and
               Eusebius
               among
               the
               Antients
               ,
               who
               are
               also
               followed
               by
               some
               later
               Writers
               .
               But
               this
               evasion
               also
               is
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               with
               the
               former
               ,
               yea
               ,
               more
               vain
               then
               they
               ,
               if
               any
               thing
               may
               be
               allowed
               so
               to
               be
               .
               The
               Angel
               twice
               mentioneth
               the
               Messiah
               in
               his
               message
               .
               First
               ,
               His
               coming
               and
               annointing
               ,
               v.
               25.
               and
               then
               his
               
                 cutting
                 off
              
               ,
               v.
               26.
               
               If
               the
               same
               person
               or
               thing
               be
               not
               intended
               in
               both
               places
               ,
               the
               whole
               Discourse
               is
               aequivocal
               and
               unintelligible
               ,
               no
               circumstance
               being
               added
               to
               difference
               between
               them
               ,
               who
               are
               called
               by
               the
               same
               Name
               in
               the
               same
               place
               .
               And
               to
               suppose
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               by
               one
               and
               the
               
                 same
                 Name
              
               ,
               within
               a
               few
               words
               ,
               continuing
               his
               speech
               of
               the
               same
               matter
               without
               any
               note
               of
               Difference
               or
               distinction
               ,
               should
               signifie
               things
               diverse
               from
               one
               another
               ,
               is
               to
               leave
               no
               place
               for
               the
               understanding
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               spoken
               by
               him
               .
               The
               Messiah
               therefore
               who
               was
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               be
               annointed
               and
               
                 cut
                 off
              
               ,
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               individual
               person
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               expresly
               said
               ,
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               
                 seven
                 Weeks
              
               ,
               and
               
                 sixty
                 two
                 Weeks
              
               ,
               that
               is
               four
               hundred
               eighty
               three
               years
               
                 from
                 the
                 going
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 Decree
                 unto
                 Messiah
                 the
                 Prince
                 .
              
               I
               desire
               therefore
               to
               know
               whether
               that
               space
               of
               time
               was
               passed
               before
               they
               had
               any
               such
               Magistrates
               or
               Priests
               ,
               as
               they
               pretend
               afterwards
               were
               
                 cut
                 off
              
               :
               This
               is
               so
               far
               from
               Truth
               ,
               that
               before
               that
               time
               ,
               the
               Rule
               of
               the
               Hasmonaeans
               ,
               the
               last
               Supream
               Magistrates
               of
               their
               own
               Nation
               ,
               was
               put
               to
               an
               end
               .
               This
               pretence
               therefore
               may
               pass
               with
               the
               former
               .
               And
               this
               perplexity
               of
               the
               Modern
               Jews
               in
               their
               attempts
               to
               apply
               this
               Prophecy
               unto
               any
               other
               thing
               or
               person
               besides
               the
               true
               Messiah
               ,
               confirms
               our
               Exposition
               and
               Application
               of
               it
               .
               There
               is
               no
               other
               person
               that
               they
               can
               imagine
               ,
               unto
               whom
               any
               one
               thing
               here
               mentioned
               ,
               may
               seem
               to
               belong
               ;
               much
               less
               can
               they
               think
               of
               any
               ,
               in
               whom
               they
               should
               all
               center
               and
               agree
               .
               It
               is
               then
               the
               promised
               Messiah
               ,
               the
               hope
               and
               expectation
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               whose
               coming
               and
               
                 cutting
                 off
              
               ,
               is
               here
               foretold
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               remains
               for
               the
               full
               confirmation
               of
               our
               Argument
               from
               this
               place
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 41
              
               is
               ,
               that
               according
               unto
               this
               Prophecy
               ,
               ●he
               promised
               Messiah
               was
               to
               come
               whilest
               the
               Temple
               was
               standing
               ,
               and
               the
               daily
               Sacrifice
               continued
               ,
               before
               the
               expiration
               of
               the
               
                 LXX
                 Weeks
                 of
                 years
              
               limited
               by
               the
               Angel.
               This
               is
               put
               beyond
               all
               Q●estion
               in
               the
               Text
               its
               self
               ,
               nor
               is
               it
               denyed
               by
               the
               Jews
               ,
               all
               whose
               exceptions
               lye
               against
               the
               person
               spoken
               of
               ,
               whom
               we
               have
               proved
               to
               be
               the
               Messiah
               .
               LXX
               Weeks
               are
               assigned
               by
               the
               Angel
               for
               the
               Accomplishment
               of
               the
               whole
               Prophecy
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               contained
               in
               it
               .
               After
               
                 VII
                 .
                 Weeks
              
               ,
               and
               
                 LXXII
                 Weeks
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               or
               middle
               of
               the
               
                 last
                 Week
              
               ,
               the
               Messiah
               was
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               .
               When
               this
               was
               past
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Covenant
                 confirmed
              
               with
               many
               ,
               unto
               the
               expiration
               of
               the
               whole
               time
               limited
               ,
               the
               
                 daily
                 Sacrifice
              
               was
               to
               cease
               ,
               and
               an
               
                 overflowing
                 desolation
              
               was
               to
               come
               upon
               the
               City
               and
               Temple
               .
               This
               the
               Jews
               themselves
               acknowledge
               to
               be
               the
               destruction
               brought
               upon
               them
               by
               the
               Romans
               ;
               nor
               do
               any
               of
               them
               extend
               the
               four
               hundred
               and
               ninety
               years
               ,
               any
               farther
               .
               It
               remains
               therefore
               that
               the
               Messiah
               came
               before
               that
               Desolation
               ,
               which
               is
               that
               we
               undertook
               to
               demonstrate
               from
               this
               place
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               yet
               some
               Arguments
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               with
               those
               foregoing
               that
               
                 
                   §
                
                 42
              
               
               remain
               .
               But
               before
               we
               proceed
               unto
               them
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               necessary
               to
               consider
               the
               
                 Computation
                 of
                 the
                 times
              
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               here
               directed
               unto
               by
               the
               Angel.
               I
               have
               already
               manifested
               that
               
                 our
                 Argument
              
               from
               this
               place
               is
               not
               concerned
               in
               the
               exact
               
                 Chronological
                 Computation
              
               of
               the
               time
               here
               limited
               ,
               as
               to
               its
               precise
               Beginning
               and
               Ending
               ,
               with
               the
               commensuration
               of
               it
               ,
               unto
               the
               times
               ,
               seasons
               ,
               and
               accounts
               of
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               world
               .
               For
               when
               ever
               the
               time
               mentioned
               began
               ,
               all
               men
               agree
               that
               it
               is
               long
               since
               expired
               ,
               namely
               ,
               at
               or
               before
               the
               desolation
               of
               the
               City
               and
               Temple
               .
               Now
               all
               that
               we
               undertook
               to
               prove
               ,
               which
               also
               is
               sufficient
               unto
               our
               present
               purpose
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               before
               that
               season
               the
               Messiah
               was
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               
                 cut
                 off
              
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               done
               ,
               and
               cleared
               our
               Argument
               from
               all
               further
               concernment
               in
               this
               account
               .
               But
               yet
               that
               it
               may
               appear
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               entanglement
               cast
               upon
               this
               Testimony
               ,
               by
               the
               Chronological
               difficulties
               which
               are
               pretended
               in
               the
               computation
               of
               the
               time
               here
               determined
               ,
               as
               also
               that
               there
               are
               no
               such
               difficulties
               therein
               ,
               but
               what
               are
               fairly
               reconcileable
               unto
               all
               that
               is
               affirmed
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               before
               we
               proceed
               to
               the
               consideration
               of
               our
               remaining
               Arguments
               ,
               they
               also
               shall
               be
               considered
               and
               stated
               in
               the
               ensuing
               Exercitation
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Exercitatio
               XV.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Chronological
                   Computation
                   of
                   the
                   Times
                   determined
                   in
                
                 Daniel
                 
                   's
                   weeks
                   .
                   Difficulty
                   thereof
                   acknowledged
                   .
                   Beginning
                   before
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                
                 Cyrus
                 
                   rejected
                   .
                   Double
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                
                 Cyrus
                 .
                 
                   That
                   over
                
                 Persia.
                 
                   That
                   over
                   the
                   Babylonian
                   Monarchy
                   .
                   Forreign
                   Accounts
                   to
                   be
                   suited
                   unto
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                   Beginning
                   of
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                
                 Cyrus
                 over
                 Persia
                 
                   when
                   .
                   Over
                   the
                   whole
                   Empire
                   when
                   .
                   The
                   space
                   of
                   time
                   from
                   thence
                   to
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 599
                 
                   years
                   .
                   Duration
                   of
                   the
                   Persian
                   Empire
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Empire
                   of
                   the
                
                 Seleucidae
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Rule
                   of
                
                 Jonathan
                 
                   among
                   the
                   Jews
                   .
                   Duration
                   of
                   the
                   Egyptian
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   or
                   Reign
                   of
                   the
                   Ptolomey's
                   Rule
                   of
                   the
                
                 Hasmonaeans
                 and
                 Herod
                 
                   the
                   Great
                   .
                   From
                   the
                   Birth
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 
                   From
                   the
                   first
                   Decree
                   of
                
                 Cyrus
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                
                 Jerusalem
                 599
                 
                   years
                   .
                   Precise
                   End
                   of
                
                 Daniels
                 
                   Weeks
                   ,
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   the
                
                 Messiah
                 .
                 37
                 
                   Years
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   former
                   account
                   .
                   Opinion
                   of
                
                 Reynolds
                 .
                 
                   Examined
                   ,
                   rejected
                   .
                   Meaning
                   of
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   cut
                   off
                   ;
                   limited
                   ;
                   not
                   abbreviated
                   .
                   Vulgar
                   Latin
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Mountacue
                 
                   noted
                   .
                   Opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   rejected
                   .
                   Account
                   of
                
                 Beroaldus
                 ,
                 Broughton
                 ,
                 Genebrand
                 ,
                 Willet
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Decree
                   of
                
                 Cyrus
                 
                   not
                   intended
                   in
                   the
                   Prophecy
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Life
                   and
                   Age
                   of
                
                 Nehemiah
                 .
                 
                   He
                   came
                   not
                   up
                   with
                
                 Zerubbabel
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Decree
                   of
                
                 Darius
                 .
                 What
                 Darius
                 
                   that
                   was
                
                 .
                 Hystaspes
                 .
                 
                   Not
                   the
                   Decree
                   intended
                   .
                   This
                
                 Darius
                 not
                 Nothus
                 ;
                 
                   proved
                   against
                
                 Scaliger
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Decrees
                   of
                
                 Artaxerxes
                 to
                 Ezra
                 and
                 Nehemiah
                 examined
                 .
                 Longimanus
                 ,
                 not
                 Memor
                 ,
                 
                   intended
                   .
                   Decree
                   unto
                
                 Ezra
                 
                   proved
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Decree
                   mentioned
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THat
               there
               is
               some
               difficulty
               in
               finding
               out
               the
               true
               and
               exact
               computation
               of
               
                 
                   §
                
                 1
              
               the
               time
               here
               limited
               ,
               all
               Chronologers
               and
               Expositors
               do
               confess
               :
               Neither
               is
               there
               any
               thing
               that
               belongs
               unto
               the
               account
               of
               the
               times
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               hath
               been
               debated
               of
               old
               ,
               or
               of
               late
               ,
               with
               more
               difference
               of
               opinion
               ,
               or
               diligence
               of
               indeavour
               .
               And
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               himself
               by
               the
               Angel
               seems
               to
               intimate
               this
               difficulty
               unto
               Daniel
               in
               the
               double
               caution
               given
               him
               about
               it
               in
               the
               preface
               of
               the
               Revelation
               made
               unto
               him
               ,
               v.
               23.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               declaring
               that
               not
               ordinary
               wisdom
               ,
               diligence
               ,
               consideration
               and
               understanding
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               used
               in
               the
               investigation
               of
               the
               time
               here
               determined
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               necessary
               to
               suppose
               that
               Daniel
               himself
               exactly
               understood
               the
               beginning
               and
               ending
               of
               the
               time
               or
               weeks
               mentioned
               .
               The
               hiding
               of
               the
               precise
               time
               intended
               ,
               was
               also
               greatly
               subservient
               unto
               the
               providence
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               work
               he
               had
               to
               do
               by
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               what
               that
               people
               were
               to
               do
               unto
               him
               .
               The
               general
               notation
               of
               it
               ,
               sufficed
               for
               the
               direction
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               and
               the
               conviction
               of
               unbelievers
               ,
               as
               it
               doth
               unto
               this
               day
               .
               And
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               find
               any
               comp●tation
               ,
               that
               will
               exactly
               answer
               in
               all
               particulars
               and
               fractions
               to
               a
               day
               ,
               month
               ,
               or
               year
               .
               And
               that
               either
               because
               of
               the
               great
               darkness
               and
               confusion
               of
               some
               of
               the
               times
               falling
               under
               the
               Account
               ,
               or
               else
               because
               perhaps
               it
               was
               not
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               that
               ever
               the
               time
               should
               be
               so
               precisely
               calculated
               ,
               or
               that
               any
               thing
               which
               he
               revealed
               for
               the
               strengthening
               of
               the
               faith
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               should
               depend
               on
               Chronological
               niceties
               .
               It
               shall
               suffice
               us
               then
               to
               propose
               and
               confirm
               such
               an
               Acc●unt
               of
               these
               Weeks
               ,
               which
               infallibly
               comprizing
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               ,
               contains
               nothing
               in
               it
               contrary
               to
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               liable
               unto
               any
               just
               rational
               exc●ption
               .
               And
               herein
               I
               shall
               not
               examine
               all
               the
               several
               Accounts
               and
               Computations
               that
               by
               learned
               men
               of
               old
               ,
               or
               of
               late
               ,
               have
               been
               given
               ,
               (
               being
               eleven
               or
               twelve
               in
               number
               )
               but
               only
               mention
               those
               which
               carry
               the
               fairest
               probability
               ,
               and
               the
               greatness
               of
               whose
               Authors
               or
               Abetters
               ,
               call
               for
               our
               consideration
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               we
               may
               wholly
               lay
               aside
               the
               consideration
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               would
               
                 
                   §
                
                 2
              
               date
               the
               Weeks
               from
               any
               time
               whatever
               before
               the
               first
               year
               of
               the
               Reign
               ,
               and
               first
               Decree
               or
               Cyrus
               .
               Among
               these
               are
               ,
               
                 Lyra
                 ,
                 Burgensis
                 ,
                 Galatinus
              
               ,
               and
               he
               from
               whom
               he
               borrowed
               his
               Computation
               
                 Raymandus
                 Martini
              
               .
               These
               fix
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Weeks
               on
               the
               fourth
               year
               of
               Zedekiah
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               when
               Jeremiah
               gave
               out
               his
               Prophecy
               about
               the
               
                 Babylonish
                 Captivity
              
               ,
               and
               the
               return
               from
               it
               at
               the
               end
               of
               seventy
               years
               ;
               indeed
               the
               fourth
               year
               of
               Jehoiakim
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               Zedekiah
               ,
               as
               is
               apparent
               ,
               Jer.
               25.1
               ,
               11.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               like
               nature
               is
               the
               account
               of
               
                 Solomon
                 Jarchi
              
               ,
               among
               the
               Jews
               ,
               who
               dates
               the
               time
               limited
               from
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Temple
               by
               the
               Chaldaeans
               .
               But
               both
               these
               accounts
               
               are
               expresly
               contrary
               to
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Angel
               ,
               fixing
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               time
               designed
               ,
               on
               the
               
                 going
                 forth
                 of
                 a
                 Decree
              
               for
               the
               building
               Jerusalem
               .
               To
               these
               we
               may
               add
               all
               that
               would
               extend
               these
               Weeks
               beyond
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               City
               and
               Temple
               by
               Titus
               ,
               as
               some
               of
               the
               Jews
               would
               do
               ,
               to
               comprize
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               their
               second
               fatal
               destruction
               by
               Hadrian
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               way
               concerned
               in
               it
               :
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 3
              
               The
               
                 seventy
                 Weeks
              
               then
               mentioned
               ,
               we
               must
               seek
               for
               ,
               between
               the
               
                 first
                 year
                 of
              
               Cyrus
               ,
               when
               the
               first
               Decree
               was
               made
               for
               the
               re-edification
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               the
               final
               destruction
               of
               it
               by
               the
               Romans
               .
               This
               space
               we
               are
               confined
               unto
               by
               the
               Text
               ;
               the
               seventy
               Weeks
               are
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 from
                 the
                 going
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 to
                 cause
                 to
                 return
                 and
                 build
              
               Jerusalem
               ,
               vers
               .
               25.
               
               Now
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Cyrus
               had
               a
               double
               
                 first
                 year
              
               :
               The
               one
               absolutely
               of
               his
               Reign
               over
               Persia
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               his
               rule
               over
               the
               
                 Babylonish
                 Monarchy
              
               which
               he
               had
               conquered
               after
               the
               death
               of
               
                 Darius
                 Medus
              
               .
               The
               first
               year
               it
               is
               of
               this
               second
               date
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Cyrus
               ,
               which
               may
               have
               any
               relation
               unto
               the
               time
               here
               limited
               ;
               for
               whilst
               he
               was
               King
               of
               Persia
               only
               ,
               he
               could
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               the
               Jews
               ,
               nor
               make
               any
               Decree
               for
               the
               building
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               both
               the
               people
               and
               place
               being
               then
               under
               the
               dominion
               of
               another
               .
               Besides
               ,
               Ezra
               1.11
               .
               Where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               made
               his
               Decree
               in
               the
               
                 first
                 year
              
               of
               his
               Reign
               ,
               himself
               plainly
               declares
               that
               he
               had
               obtained
               the
               
                 Eastern
                 Monarchy
              
               by
               the
               conquest
               of
               
                 Babylon
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Heaven
                 hath
                 given
                 me
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
              
               ;
               which
               words
               can
               in
               no
               sense
               be
               applied
               unto
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Persia
               ,
               supposing
               ,
               the
               Monarchy
               of
               Babylon
               still
               to
               continue
               .
               The
               whole
               space
               of
               time
               then
               here
               limited
               is
               
                 seventy
                 Weeks
              
               ,
               vers
               .
               24.
               
               Th●
               beginning
               of
               these
               seventy
               Weeks
               is
               the
               going
               forth
               of
               the
               Decree
               or
               Word
               to
               
                 restore
                 or
                 build
                 Jerusalem
              
               ,
               v.
               25.
               
               The
               first
               Decree
               or
               command
               that
               could
               have
               any
               relation
               unto
               this
               matter
               ,
               was
               that
               made
               by
               Cyrus
               in
               the
               first
               year
               of
               his
               Empire
               .
               We
               must
               then
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               find
               out
               the
               direct
               space
               of
               time
               between
               the
               
                 first
                 year
                 of
                 Cyrus
              
               ,
               and
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               then
               enquire
               whether
               the
               whole
               ,
               or
               what
               part
               of
               it
               is
               denoted
               by
               these
               seventy
               Weeks
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 4
              
               Some
               ,
               I
               confess
               ,
               there
               are
               ,
               who
               contend
               that
               there
               is
               no
               consideration
               to
               be
               had
               of
               that
               computation
               of
               time
               ,
               which
               we
               find
               amongst
               the
               Heathen
               Writers
               ,
               nor
               of
               those
               stated
               Epocha's
               by
               which
               they
               limited
               and
               distinguished
               their
               computations
               :
               For
               whereas
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               we
               have
               certainly
               the
               term
               of
               this
               duration
               of
               time
               ,
               its
               beginning
               and
               ending
               fixed
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               
                 first
                 of
                 Cyrus
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 death
                 of
                 Messiah
              
               .
               It
               is
               positively
               det●rmined
               ,
               that
               between
               them
               were
               
                 seventy
                 Weeks
              
               ,
               or
               four
               hundred
               ninety
               years
               ,
               unto
               which
               all
               other
               accounts
               are
               to
               be
               squared
               and
               made
               proportion●ble
               .
               Indeed
               the
               conclusion
               were
               unquestionable
               ,
               if
               the
               premises
               were
               certain
               .
               If
               the
               terms
               be
               rightly
               fixed
               in
               the
               
                 first
                 of
                 Cyrus
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
              
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               but
               490
               years
               between
               them
               :
               for
               whether
               we
               understand
               the
               reason
               of
               it
               or
               no
               ,
               all
               forreign
               Accounts
               must
               be
               suited
               unto
               what
               of
               
                 infallible
                 truth
              
               is
               stated
               in
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               But
               these
               things
               are
               much
               questioned
               ;
               for
               whereas
               some
               do
               doubt
               whether
               the
               time
               limited
               do
               absolutely
               expire
               in
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               be
               not
               rather
               to
               be
               ex●ended
               unto
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               City
               and
               Temple
               .
               There
               be
               many
               more
               ,
               that
               do
               peremptorily
               deny
               that
               it
               is
               to
               take
               date
               from
               the
               
                 first
                 Decree
                 of
                 Cyrus
              
               :
               And
               so
               must
               we
               also
               ,
               unless
               it
               can
               be
               proved
               that
               the
               times
               mentioned
               are
               justly
               commensurate
               from
               thence
               unto
               the
               death
               of
               Messiah
               :
               For
               seeing
               there
               were
               
                 other
                 Decrees
              
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               find
               ,
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               which
               might
               be
               respected
               as
               well
               as
               that
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               why
               we
               should
               offer
               violence
               unto
               other
               approved
               computations
               ,
               to
               force
               them
               to
               submit
               unto
               the
               Scripture
               Account
               ,
               when
               we
               first
               offer
               violence
               unto
               that
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               serve
               our
               own
               opinion
               .
               I
               shall
               therefore
               proce●d
               in
               the
               way
               proposed
               ,
               and
               first
               give
               a
               just
               computation
               of
               the
               time
               from
               the
               first
               year
               of
               the
               Empire
               of
               Cyrus
               ,
               unto
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               City
               and
               Temple
               ,
               and
               then
               enquire
               whether
               the
               seventy
               Weeks
               ,
               or
               490
               years
               here
               determined
               ,
               be
               commensurate
               unto
               the
               whole
               ,
               or
               only
               unto
               some
               part
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               if
               to
               
                 some
                 part
              
               only
               ,
               then
               to
               what
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               how
               we
               are
               directed
               by
               the
               Text
               to
               the
               beginni●g
               and
               end
               of
               the
               computation
               .
            
             
               And
               herein
               I
               shall
               not
               scrupulously
               bind
               my self
               unto
               daies
               ,
               or
               months
               ,
               or
               seasons
               of
               the
               year
               in
               any
               single
               account
               ,
               but
               only
               consider
               the
               full
               and
               sound
               number
               of
               years
               ,
               which
               in
               such
               computations
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               custom
               of
               
                 holy
                 Writ
              
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               .
               And
               indeed
               ,
               what
               through
               the
               silence
               ,
               what
               through
               the
               disagreement
               of
               Anti●nt
               Historians
               ,
               it
               is
               utterly
               impossible
               to
               state
               exactly
               ,
               as
               to
               those
               lesser
               fractions
               ,
               the
               times
               that
               are
               passed
               of
               old
               .
               And
               we
               seek
               for
               no
               more
               certainty
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               than
               the
               condition
               of
               them
               will
               naturally
               bear
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 5
              
               It
               is
               generally
               agreed
               by
               all
               Hi●torians
               and
               Chronologers
               ,
               that
               Cyrus
               began
               his
               Reign
               
               over
               Persia
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               year
               of
               the
               fifty
               fifth
               Olympiad
               ;
               probably
               the
               same
               year
               that
               Nab●nidus
               ,
               or
               
                 Darius
                 Medus
              
               began
               his
               reign
               over
               Babylon
               .
               And
               this
               was
               the
               year
               wherein
               Daniel
               set
               himself
               solemnly
               to
               seek
               the
               Lord
               for
               the
               delivery
               of
               the
               people
               out
               of
               Captivity
               ,
               He
               being
               now
               come
               to
               a
               Kingdom
               who
               was
               so
               long
               before
               prophesied
               of
               to
               be
               their
               deliverer
               ,
               Dan.
               9.1
               .
               In
               the
               twenty
               seventh
               year
               of
               his
               reign
               ,
               or
               the
               first
               of
               the
               sixty
               second
               ,
               Olympiad
               ,
               having
               conquered
               the
               Babylonian
               Empire
               ,
               he
               began
               the
               first
               year
               of
               his
               Monarchical
               reign
               ,
               from
               whence
               Daniel
               reckons
               his
               third
               ,
               which
               was
               his
               
                 last
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               10.1
               .
               And
               therein
               he
               proclaimed
               liberty
               unto
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               to
               return
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               to
               build
               the
               Temple
               ,
               Ezra
               1.1
               .
               The
               City
               and
               Temple
               were
               destroyed
               by
               Titus
               ,
               in
               the
               third
               year
               of
               the
               eleventh
               Olympiad
               ;
               now
               from
               the
               first
               year
               of
               the
               sixty
               second
               Olympiad
               ,
               unto
               the
               third
               of
               the
               two
               hundred
               and
               eleventh
               
                 Olympiad
                 inclusive
              
               ,
               are
               five
               hundred
               ninety
               nine
               years
               ,
               and
               within
               that
               space
               of
               time
               are
               we
               to
               enquire
               after
               ,
               and
               find
               the
               four
               hundred
               and
               ninety
               years
               here
               prophesied
               of
               ,
               and
               foretold
               .
            
             
               Of
               this
               space
               of
               time
               ,
               the
               
                 Persian
                 Empire
              
               from
               the
               twenty
               seventh
               of
               Cyrus
               ,
               or
               first
               
                 
                   §
                
                 6
              
               of
               the
               whole
               Monarchy
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               of
               the
               sixty
               second
               Olympiad
               ,
               continued
               two
               hundred
               and
               two
               years
               ,
               as
               is
               generally
               acknowledged
               by
               all
               antient
               Historians
               ,
               ending
               on
               ,
               and
               including
               in
               it
               the
               second
               year
               of
               the
               one
               hundred
               and
               twelfth
               Olympiad
               which
               was
               the
               last
               ,
               of
               
                 Darius
                 Codomanus
              
               .
               For
               Cyrus
               reigned
               after
               this
               three
               years
               :
               Cambyses
               and
               
                 Smerdes
                 Magus
              
               eight
               :
               
                 Darius
                 Histaspes
              
               thirty
               four
               :
               Xerxes
               with
               the
               moneths
               ensuing
               of
               Artabanus
               twenty
               one
               :
               
                 Artaxerxes
                 Longimanus
              
               forty
               one
               :
               
                 Darius
                 Nothus
              
               nineteen
               :
               
                 Artaxerxes
                 Mnemon
              
               forty
               three
               :
               Ochus
               twenty
               three
               :
               Arses
               three
               :
               
                 Darius
                 Codomanus
              
               seven
               ,
               in
               all
               two
               hundred
               and
               two
               years
               .
            
             
               After
               his
               death
               Alexander
               beginning
               his
               Reign
               in
               the
               third
               year
               of
               the
               112th
               Olympiad
               ,
               reigned
               six
               years
               :
               from
               him
               there
               is
               a
               double
               account
               ,
               by
               the
               two
               most
               famous
               branches
               of
               the
               Graecian
               Empire
               .
               The
               first
               is
               by
               the
               Syrian
               ,
               or
               Aera
               of
               the
               Seleucidae
               ,
               which
               takes
               its
               date
               from
               the
               tenth
               year
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Alexander
               ,
               when
               after
               some
               bloody
               contests
               ,
               Seleucus
               setled
               his
               Kingdom
               in
               Syria
               ,
               and
               reigned
               thirty
               years
               .
               After
               him
               reigned
               
                 Antiochus
                 Soter
              
               twenty
               one
               years
               ,
               
                 Antiochus
                 Theos
              
               fifteen
               ,
               
                 Seleucus
                 Callinicus
              
               twenty
               ,
               
                 Seleucus
                 Ceraunus
              
               two
               ,
               
                 Antiochus
                 Magnus
              
               thirty
               seven
               ,
               
                 Seleucus
                 Philopater
              
               twelve
               ,
               
                 Antiochus
                 Epiphanes
              
               twelve
               ,
               Eupator
               two
               ,
               
                 Dementrius
                 Soter
              
               ten
               .
               In
               the
               second
               year
               of
               this
               Demetrius
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               153d
               .
               of
               the
               account
               of
               the
               Seleucidae
               ,
               was
               
                 Judas
                 Macchabaeus
              
               slain
               ,
               being
               the
               one
               hundred
               sixty
               ninth
               year
               after
               the
               death
               of
               
                 Darius
                 Codomanus
              
               ,
               or
               end
               of
               the
               Persian
               Empire
               ,
               allowing
               six
               years
               to
               the
               reign
               of
               Alexander
               ,
               and
               ten
               more
               to
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               
                 Seleucidae
                 .
                 Demetrius
                 Soter
              
               in
               the
               tenth
               year
               of
               his
               reign
               was
               expelled
               out
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               by
               
                 Alexander
                 Vales
              
               ;
               in
               the
               second
               year
               of
               whose
               reign
               ,
               ten
               years
               after
               the
               death
               of
               
                 Judas
                 ,
                 Jonathan
              
               his
               Brother
               took
               upon
               him
               the
               supream
               Government
               of
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               began
               the
               Rule
               or
               Reign
               of
               the
               Hasmonaeans
               :
               So
               that
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Graecian
               Empire
               in
               Syria
               from
               the
               death
               of
               
                 Darius
                 Codomanus
              
               ,
               unto
               the
               liberty
               of
               the
               Jews
               and
               erection
               of
               a
               supream
               Government
               amongst
               them
               ,
               was
               one
               hundred
               seventy
               nine
               years
               ,
               which
               being
               added
               unto
               two
               hundred
               and
               two
               years
               of
               the
               Persian
               Empire
               ,
               makes
               up
               three
               hundred
               eighty
               one
               years
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               same
               issue
               comes
               also
               the
               account
               by
               the
               other
               branch
               of
               the
               Graecian
               Empire
               
                 
                   §
                
                 7
              
               in
               Aegypt
               :
               For
               Alexander
               reigned
               as
               we
               said
               ,
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Darius
               six
               years
               ,
               
                 Ptolomaeus
                 Lagi
              
               thirty
               nine
               :
               Philadelphus
               thirty
               eight
               :
               Euergetes
               twenty
               four
               :
               Philopater
               nineteen
               :
               Epiphanes
               twenty
               three
               :
               Philometor
               thirty
               :
               in
               which
               thirtieth
               year
               began
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               Hasmonaeans
               .
            
             
               The
               Rule
               of
               the
               Hasmonaeans
               ,
               with
               the
               reign
               of
               Herod
               the
               great
               ,
               who
               obtained
               the
               
                 
                   §
                
                 8
              
               Kingdom
               by
               means
               of
               their
               divisions
               ,
               continued
               untill
               the
               Birth
               of
               Christ
               ,
               one
               hundred
               forty
               years
               .
               For
               Jonathan
               began
               his
               Rule
               in
               the
               second
               year
               of
               the
               one
               hundred
               fifty
               seventh
               Olympiad
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               ,
               by
               adding
               the
               
                 Seleucian
                 Aera
              
               to
               the
               one
               hundred
               and
               fourteenth
               Olympiad
               ,
               wherein
               Alexander
               dyed
               ;
               and
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               was
               born
               in
               the
               second
               year
               of
               the
               one
               hundred
               ninety
               fourth
               Olympiad
               ,
               in
               the
               last
               year
               ,
               or
               the
               last
               save
               one
               of
               Herod
               the
               great
               .
               This
               summ
               of
               one
               hundred
               forty
               eight
               years
               ,
               being
               added
               to
               the
               fore-mentioned
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Empire
               of
               Cyrus
               ,
               which
               is
               three
               hundred
               eighty
               one
               years
               ,
               makes
               up
               in
               all
               five
               hundred
               twenty
               nine
               years
               .
               From
               the
               Birth
               of
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               in
               the
               second
               year
               of
               the
               one
               hundred
               ninety
               fourth
               Olympiad
               ,
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               City
               and
               Temple
               ,
               in
               the
               third
               year
               of
               the
               two
               hundred
               and
               eleventh
               Olympiad
               ,
               are
               seventy
               years
               ;
               which
               makes
               up
               the
               whole
               summ
               before
               mentioned
               of
               five
               hundred
               ninety
               nine
               years
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               of
               the
               Empire
               of
               Cyrus
               ,
               
               unto
               the
               destruction
               of
               
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 Petavius
              
               and
               our
               Mountacue
               reckon
               from
               the
               first
               of
               Cyrus
               ,
               unto
               the
               eighteenth
               of
               Tiberius
               ,
               wherein
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               suffered
               five
               hundred
               ninety
               four
               years
               ,
               which
               differs
               very
               little
               from
               the
               account
               we
               have
               insisted
               on
               :
               For
               take
               from
               them
               twenty
               seven
               years
               of
               the
               reign
               of
               Cyrus
               ,
               before
               the
               first
               of
               his
               Empire
               ,
               and
               add
               unto
               them
               thirty
               seven
               for
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               City
               and
               Temple
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               summ
               remaining
               will
               exceed
               our
               account
               only
               four
               years
               ,
               or
               five
               at
               the
               most
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               computation
               we
               have
               fixed
               on
               ,
               being
               every
               way
               consistent
               with
               it self
               ,
               and
               the
               stated
               Aeras
               of
               the
               Nations
               ,
               and
               abridging
               the
               time
               to
               the
               shortest
               size
               that
               will
               endure
               the
               tryall
               ,
               we
               shall
               abide
               by
               it
               .
               Now
               the
               number
               of
               five
               hundred
               ninety
               nine
               years
               ,
               exceeds
               the
               time
               limited
               in
               this
               Prophecy
               of
               four
               hundred
               and
               ninety
               ,
               the
               whole
               space
               of
               one
               hundred
               and
               nine
               years
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 9
              
               Hence
               it
               evidently
               appears
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 seventy
                 Weeks
              
               of
               Gabriel
               ,
               or
               the
               four
               hundred
               and
               ninety
               years
               ,
               are
               not
               commensurate
               to
               the
               whole
               space
               of
               time
               between
               the
               first
               Decree
               of
               Cyrus
               in
               the
               first
               year
               of
               his
               general
               Empire
               ,
               and
               the
               final
               desolation
               of
               City
               and
               Temple
               by
               Titus
               .
               One
               hundred
               and
               nine
               years
               must
               be
               taken
               from
               it
               ,
               either
               at
               the
               beginning
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               ending
               ,
               or
               partly
               at
               the
               one
               ,
               partly
               at
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 10
              
               We
               shall
               first
               consider
               the
               End
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               being
               clear
               in
               the
               Prophecy
               will
               regulate
               ,
               fix
               ,
               and
               state
               the
               beginning
               .
               Two
               things
               in
               general
               are
               insisted
               on
               in
               this
               Prophecy
               .
               (
               1.
               )
               The
               coming
               of
               Messiah
               the
               Prince
               ,
               his
               annointing
               unto
               the
               work
               which
               he
               had
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               his
               cutting
               off
               ,
               as
               we
               before
               declared
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               The
               Ceasing
               of
               the
               
                 daily
                 Sacrifice
              
               ,
               with
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               City
               and
               Temple
               by
               War
               and
               a
               flood
               of
               desolations
               .
               Now
               these
               things
               happened
               not
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ;
               for
               the
               City
               and
               Sanctuary
               were
               destroyed
               thirty
               seven
               years
               after
               the
               cutting
               off
               ,
               or
               death
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               We
               are
               to
               enquire
               therefore
               ,
               which
               of
               these
               it
               was
               that
               the
               time
               mentioned
               was
               determined
               for
               ,
               and
               was
               to
               expire
               withall
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               the
               coming
               ,
               annointing
               and
               cutting
               off
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               thing
               chiefly
               intended
               in
               this
               Prophecy
               .
               This
               we
               have
               proved
               undeniably
               before
               ;
               manifesting
               that
               the
               Vision
               was
               granted
               unto
               Daniel
               ,
               and
               given
               out
               by
               him
               for
               the
               consolation
               of
               himself
               and
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               was
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               all
               his
               dealings
               with
               the
               Fathers
               of
               old
               :
               Hereunto
               the
               desolation
               and
               destruction
               of
               the
               City
               and
               Temple
               was
               only
               a
               consequent
               ,
               a
               thing
               that
               should
               follow
               and
               ensue
               on
               what
               was
               principally
               foretold
               and
               promised
               .
               And
               it
               is
               doubtless
               unreasonable
               to
               extend
               the
               duration
               of
               the
               time
               ,
               beyond
               the
               principal
               subject
               matter
               treated
               of
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               account
               whereof
               alone
               the
               computation
               is
               granted
               ,
               unto
               that
               which
               is
               only
               occasionally
               mentioned
               as
               the
               consequent
               of
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               it self
               .
               Besides
               the
               computation
               it self
               is
               pointed
               directly
               by
               the
               Angel
               unto
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               his
               cutting
               off
               .
               
                 Seventy
                 weeks
                 are
                 determined
                 upon
                 thy
                 people
                 ,
                 Know
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 going
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 unto
                 Messiah
                 the
                 Prince
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 And
                 after
                 sixty
                 two
                 weeks
                 shall
                 Messiah
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 .
              
               But
               there
               is
               no
               guidance
               or
               direction
               of
               the
               time
               limited
               unto
               the
               desolation
               of
               the
               City
               and
               Sanctuary
               ,
               which
               is
               only
               said
               to
               ensue
               thereon
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               It
               is
               expresly
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               time
               limited
               extends
               it self
               only
               unto
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               or
               a
               very
               few
               years
               farther
               .
               For
               he
               was
               to
               come
               after
               seven
               weeks
               and
               sixty
               two
               weeks
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               whole
               time
               limited
               within
               one
               week
               or
               seven
               of
               years
               .
               Now
               his
               coming
               here
               intended
               ,
               is
               not
               his
               Incarnation
               ,
               but
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Vnction
               in
               his
               Baptism
               ,
               which
               fell
               out
               at
               the
               end
               of
               sixty
               nine
               weeks
               .
               After
               these
               sixty
               nine
               weeks
               ,
               or
               seven
               ,
               and
               sixty
               two
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               ;
               that
               is
               in
               the
               middle
               or
               towards
               the
               end
               of
               the
               last
               week
               ;
               when
               he
               had
               confirmed
               the
               Covenant
               by
               preaching
               three
               years
               and
               an
               half
               of
               that
               seven
               years
               which
               remained
               .
               And
               if
               we
               shall
               say
               that
               his
               Unction
               being
               to
               be
               after
               the
               seven
               weeks
               ,
               and
               sixty
               two
               ,
               we
               must
               grant
               it
               to
               be
               in
               the
               first
               or
               second
               year
               of
               the
               last
               week
               ,
               whereunto
               add
               the
               three
               years
               and
               an
               half
               of
               his
               Preaching
               ,
               and
               the
               remnant
               Fraction
               of
               one
               year
               or
               two
               can
               no
               way
               disturb
               the
               account
               ,
               there
               being
               nothing
               more
               frequent
               ,
               then
               the
               casting
               in
               of
               such
               parcels
               of
               time
               to
               compleat
               and
               fill
               up
               an
               entire
               and
               round
               number
               .
               Here
               then
               must
               we
               fix
               the
               end
               of
               four
               hundred
               and
               ninety
               years
               ,
               in
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               so
               wholly
               lay
               aside
               the
               account
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               would
               extend
               the
               time
               determined
               unto
               the
               desolation
               of
               the
               City
               and
               Temple
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 11
              
               We
               must
               therefore
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ;
               abate
               from
               the
               whole
               account
               of
               five
               hundred
               ninety
               nine
               years
               before
               stated
               ,
               the
               summ
               of
               thirty
               seven
               years
               ,
               which
               ensued
               after
               the
               death
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               untill
               the
               destruction
               of
               Jerusalem
               ;
               and
               the
               remnant
               is
               five
               
               hundred
               sixty
               two
               years
               .
               Now
               five
               hundred
               sixty
               two
               years
               exceeds
               the
               number
               of
               four
               hundred
               ninety
               stated
               in
               Daniels
               Vision
               ,
               seventy
               two
               years
               .
               It
               appears
               then
               ,
               that
               the
               beginning
               and
               ending
               of
               the
               seventy
               Weeks
               ,
               cannot
               be
               the
               Decree
               of
               Cyrus
               ,
               and
               the
               death
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               there
               being
               seventy
               two
               years
               between
               them
               ,
               more
               then
               the
               Weeks
               contain
               ,
               or
               can
               be
               extended
               unto
               .
               The
               end
               we
               have
               already
               fixed
               from
               the
               Text
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               doth
               not
               appear
               that
               their
               date
               and
               rise
               can
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               Decree
               of
               Cyrus
               .
               Sundry
               things
               are
               offered
               to
               disintangle
               us
               from
               this
               difficulty
               .
            
             
               The
               most
               learned
               Reynolds
               in
               his
               Praelaections
               on
               the
               Apocryphal
               Books
               ,
               allowing
               our
               account
               above-mentioned
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               substance
               of
               it
               ,
               especially
               that
               which
               concerneth
               the
               Persian
               Empire
               ,
               about
               which
               alone
               there
               is
               any
               considerable
               difference
               ,
               resolves
               yet
               at
               length
               ,
               that
               the
               number
               of
               
                 seventy
                 Weeks
              
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               round
               compleat
               number
               ,
               is
               put
               for
               an
               uncertain
               number
               ,
               thereabouts
               ,
               more
               or
               less
               ,
               over
               or
               under
               ,
               not
               much
               varying
               from
               it
               .
               And
               on
               this
               supposition
               ,
               he
               dates
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Weeks
               in
               the
               Decree
               of
               Cyrus
               .
               To
               confirm
               his
               opinion
               ,
               he
               giveth
               sundry
               instances
               of
               this
               kind
               of
               computation
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               contends
               that
               the
               particular
               reason
               of
               limiting
               the
               whole
               time
               unto
               
                 seventy
                 Weeks
              
               ,
               was
               to
               make
               it
               answer
               unto
               the
               
                 seventy
                 years
              
               captivity
               that
               immediately
               preceded
               it
               .
               The
               time
               to
               follow
               being
               declared
               to
               be
               just
               seven
               times
               as
               much
               .
            
             
               This
               Interpretation
               of
               words
               ,
               might
               it
               be
               admitted
               ,
               would
               ,
               I
               confess
               ,
               solve
               all
               difficulties
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 12
              
               and
               entirely
               preserve
               the
               sacred
               and
               prophane
               accounts
               from
               all
               appearance
               of
               enterfering
               .
               But
               there
               are
               two
               reasons
               ,
               upon
               the
               account
               whereof
               I
               cannot
               assent
               unto
               it
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               because
               indeed
               there
               is
               no
               other
               instance
               in
               the
               Scripture
               to
               give
               countenance
               unto
               it
               ;
               namely
               ,
               wherein
               a
               number
               of
               years
               coming
               so
               far
               short
               of
               the
               true
               and
               exact
               account
               ,
               as
               this
               doth
               ,
               is
               yet
               put
               for
               the
               whole
               ;
               especially
               considering
               this
               number
               is
               given
               out
               for
               this
               very
               purpose
               ,
               that
               men
               might
               aright
               compute
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               come
               to
               know
               the
               time
               of
               its
               expiration
               .
               But
               to
               name
               490
               ,
               for
               562
               ,
               seems
               rather
               to
               be
               a
               conjecture
               ,
               then
               a
               Prophecy
               .
               This
               may
               then
               be
               the
               condition
               of
               some
               few
               odd
               years
               ,
               that
               may
               be
               cast
               in
               unto
               a
               full
               round
               number
               ,
               but
               of
               so
               considerable
               a
               part
               of
               the
               whole
               as
               72
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               to
               suppose
               it
               so
               disposed
               of
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               word
               used
               by
               the
               Angel
               to
               express
               the
               limitation
               of
               this
               time
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               plainly
               proves
               that
               a
               
                 precise
                 duration
              
               of
               time
               ,
               and
               number
               of
               years
               is
               signified
               .
               The
               
                 Vulgar
                 Latine
              
               renders
               that
               word
               abbreviate
               ,
               shortned
               ,
               or
               cut
               short
               .
               And
               a
               learned
               man
               of
               our
               own
               approves
               of
               that
               interpretation
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               opposition
               unto
               our
               own
               Translation
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               
                 Junius
                 .
                 De
                 annis
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 porro
                 loquitur
                 signanter
                 Propheta
                 quod
                 sint
                 ,
                 non
                 decisi
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               Junius
               )
               
                 non
                 determinati
              
               (
               as
               ours
               )
               
                 apud
                 Deum
                 statuti
              
               ,
               (
               
                 quod
                 tamen
                 verum
                 erat
              
               )
               
                 sed
                 quod
                 erant
                 abbreviati
                 quemadmodum
                 transtulit
                 doctissimus
                 interpres
                 vetus
                 .
                 Mon.
                 App.
                 ad
                 Orig.
                 Eccl.
              
               And
               thereon
               disputes
               at
               large
               ,
               how
               the
               years
               are
               said
               to
               be
               shortned
               ;
               and
               yet
               concludes
               ,
               
                 dicuntur
                 autem
                 abbreviatae
                 hebdomadae
                 ,
                 ●o
                 quod
                 erant
                 decisae
                 &
                 determinatae
              
               ;
               as
               though
               shortned
               or
               abbreviated
               was
               the
               proper
               sense
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               only
               it
               might
               be
               interpreted
               determined
               ;
               or
               that
               the
               daies
               are
               said
               to
               
                 be
                 shortned
              
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               determined
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               doth
               not
               signifie
               to
               abbreviate
               or
               make
               short
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               reason
               given
               to
               shew
               why
               the
               times
               here
               are
               said
               to
               be
               shortned
               ,
               are
               perfectly
               cast
               away
               .
               It
               is
               in
               
                 this
                 place
                 only
              
               used
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               singular
               number
               joyned
               with
               a
               Noun
               of
               the
               plural
               ,
               to
               intimate
               that
               
                 every
                 week
              
               of
               the
               whole
               number
               was
               limited
               and
               determined
               ,
               and
               cut
               out
               ,
               as
               is
               usual
               in
               the
               Hebrews
               .
               Among
               the
               Rabbins
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               cut
               off
               ;
               and
               from
               it
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               piece
               cut
               off
               ,
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 fles●
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               is
               a
               cutting
               ,
               or
               incision
               .
               So
               that
               the
               word
               in
               its
               precise
               signification
               ,
               is
               
                 cut
                 out
              
               ,
               or
               
                 cut
                 off
              
               ,
               that
               is
               set
               apart
               ,
               limited
               ,
               or
               determined
               .
               A
               portion
               of
               time
               
                 cut
                 out
              
               ,
               limited
               and
               apportioned
               unto
               the
               end
               ,
               for
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               work
               foretold
               .
               Now
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               contrary
               unto
               a
               precise
               determination
               of
               time
               ,
               then
               that
               a
               certain
               number
               of
               years
               should
               be
               named
               to
               signifie
               an
               uncertain
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               exceeding
               distant
               from
               the
               exact
               account
               ,
               as
               490
               years
               are
               from
               562.
               
               So
               that
               here
               is
               no
               place
               for
               the
               conjecture
               of
               that
               
                 most
                 learned
              
               and
               renowned
               person
               .
            
             
               The
               Jews
               take
               another
               course
               to
               solve
               this
               difficulty
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               give
               some
               countenance
               
                 
                   §
                
                 13
              
               unto
               their
               computation
               ,
               in
               dating
               the
               weeks
               from
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Temple
               by
               the
               Chaldaeans
               ,
               and
               ending
               them
               in
               the
               desolation
               of
               the
               second
               house
               ,
               by
               the
               Romans
               ;
               for
               they
               will
               allow
               no
               more
               Kings
               of
               Persia
               ,
               then
               are
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               nor
               that
               they
               reigned
               any
               longer
               then
               they
               find
               mention
               therein
               of
               the
               years
               of
               their
               Reign
               :
               As
               though
               whether
               they
               did
               good
               or
               evil
               towards
               Jerusalem
               ,
               it
               was
               
               fatal
               unto
               them
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               must
               needs
               die
               immediately
               upon
               it
               .
               Thus
               they
               allow
               not
               above
               four
               or
               five
               Kings
               of
               Persia
               at
               most
               ,
               and
               thereby
               take
               in
               the
               duration
               of
               that
               Empire
               from
               two
               hundred
               years
               and
               upwards
               ,
               unto
               fifty
               years
               at
               the
               most
               .
               But
               this
               supposition
               stands
               in
               open
               contradiction
               to
               all
               generally
               allowed
               computation
               of
               time
               in
               the
               world
               :
               And
               not
               only
               so
               ,
               but
               it
               excludes
               all
               considerations
               of
               things
               done
               ,
               as
               notorious
               to
               mankind
               ,
               as
               that
               ever
               there
               was
               such
               a
               thing
               as
               the
               Persian
               Empire
               .
               Of
               this
               nature
               are
               the
               transactions
               and
               wars
               with
               other
               Nations
               ,
               especially
               the
               Graecians
               ,
               which
               fell
               not
               out
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               any
               of
               the
               Kings
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               especially
               that
               famous
               expedition
               of
               Xerxes
               ,
               which
               the
               whole
               world
               looked
               on
               ,
               and
               waited
               for
               its
               event
               .
               And
               yet
               I
               acknowledge
               that
               this
               imagination
               might
               deserve
               consideration
               ,
               could
               it
               pretend
               that
               the
               Books
               of
               Ezra
               and
               Nehemiah
               did
               intentionally
               give
               us
               an
               account
               and
               History
               of
               the
               Persian
               Empire
               ,
               and
               the
               Reign
               of
               the
               Kings
               thereof
               ,
               as
               some
               Books
               do
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               and
               Judah
               .
               But
               whereas
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               their
               design
               being
               quite
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               only
               occasionally
               mention
               some
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Persia
               ,
               and
               
                 some
                 years
              
               of
               their
               Reign
               ,
               as
               they
               related
               unto
               the
               state
               and
               actions
               of
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Jews
               :
               It
               is
               no
               less
               madness
               and
               folly
               to
               contend
               from
               thence
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               no
               more
               Kings
               of
               Persia
               ,
               then
               are
               mentioned
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               reigned
               no
               longer
               then
               is
               in
               them
               expressed
               ,
               then
               it
               would
               be
               to
               say
               that
               there
               were
               never
               above
               three
               or
               four
               Kings
               of
               the
               
                 Assyrian
                 Empire
              
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               no
               more
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               of
               them
               are
               spoken
               of
               :
               This
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               beneath
               all
               consideration
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 14
              
               Others
               there
               are
               ,
               men
               learned
               and
               pious
               ,
               who
               resolving
               to
               date
               these
               Weeks
               from
               the
               first
               of
               Cyrus
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               490
               years
               the
               exact
               measure
               of
               the
               time
               from
               thence
               unto
               the
               death
               of
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               not
               being
               able
               to
               disprove
               the
               computation
               from
               Alexander
               unto
               that
               time
               ,
               fall
               also
               upon
               the
               Persian
               Empire
               ,
               and
               cut
               it
               short
               above
               
                 fifty
                 years
              
               of
               the
               true
               account
               of
               its
               duration
               ,
               to
               fit
               it
               unto
               the
               place
               and
               measure
               provided
               for
               it
               .
               To
               this
               end
               ,
               they
               reject
               the
               accounts
               of
               the
               
                 Chaldaeans
                 ,
                 Graecians
              
               and
               Romans
               ,
               concerning
               the
               time
               of
               its
               continuance
               ,
               as
               fabulous
               ,
               and
               give
               us
               a
               new
               arbitrary
               account
               of
               the
               Reign
               of
               these
               Kings
               whom
               they
               will
               allow
               .
            
             
               This
               course
               steers
               
                 Beroaldus
                 ,
                 Broughton
                 ,
                 Genebrard
              
               ,
               and
               Willet
               ,
               with
               sundry
               others
               .
               And
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               were
               the
               supposition
               once
               cleared
               ,
               that
               the
               Decree
               or
               Commandment
               mentioned
               by
               Gabriel
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               given
               out
               by
               Cyrus
               ,
               there
               were
               some
               colour
               for
               offering
               of
               this
               violence
               ,
               unto
               all
               
                 consent
                 of
                 time
              
               ,
               with
               account
               of
               things
               done
               ,
               written
               by
               men
               prudent
               and
               sober
               in
               their
               own
               daies
               .
               But
               this
               is
               so
               far
               from
               being
               a
               basis
               or
               foundation
               sufficient
               to
               warrant
               such
               a
               procedure
               ,
               that
               take
               it
               nakedly
               of
               it self
               without
               the
               burden
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               destitute
               of
               all
               probability
               .
               The
               word
               ,
               Decree
               ,
               or
               Commandment
               mentioned
               unto
               Daniel
               ,
               is
               that
               for
               the
               building
               of
               Jerusalem
               ;
               that
               is
               the
               restoring
               of
               it
               into
               a
               condition
               of
               rule
               and
               government
               ;
               that
               is
               the
               building
               of
               a
               City
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               the
               setting
               up
               of
               houses
               .
               Consequent
               unto
               this
               ,
               there
               
                 building
                 of
                 the
                 walls
              
               also
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               people
               is
               mentioned
               .
               Of
               this
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               fall
               out
               in
               a
               
                 troublesome
                 time
              
               ,
               or
               a
               time
               of
               streights
               ,
               as
               accordingly
               it
               did
               fall
               out
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               Nehemiah
               .
               In
               the
               whole
               there
               is
               not
               the
               least
               mention
               of
               
                 building
                 the
                 Temple
              
               ,
               which
               had
               it
               been
               intended
               ,
               could
               not
               I
               suppose
               have
               been
               omitted
               .
               But
               in
               the
               
                 Decree
                 of
                 Cyrus
              
               ,
               the
               principal
               thing
               mentioned
               and
               aimed
               at
               ,
               is
               the
               re-edification
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               the
               Citie
               and
               the
               Walls
               thereof
               being
               not
               spoken
               of
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               first
               of
               Ezra
               at
               large
               .
            
             
               It
               seems
               then
               evident
               ,
               that
               the
               Decree
               mentioned
               by
               Daniel
               for
               the
               building
               of
               the
               Citie
               and
               Walls
               ,
               not
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               that
               given
               out
               by
               Cyrus
               ,
               for
               the
               building
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Citie
               and
               Walls
               ,
               were
               divers
               .
               Besides
               this
               Decree
               of
               Cyrus
               ,
               although
               foretold
               long
               before
               ,
               and
               made
               famous
               because
               it
               was
               the
               entrance
               into
               the
               peoples
               return
               and
               settlement
               ,
               yet
               it
               took
               effect
               for
               so
               short
               a
               space
               of
               time
               ,
               being
               obstructed
               within
               less
               then
               three
               years
               ,
               and
               utterly
               frustrated
               within
               four
               or
               five
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               likely
               to
               be
               the
               date
               of
               this
               Prophecy
               ,
               which
               seems
               to
               take
               place
               from
               some
               good
               settlement
               of
               the
               people
               .
               That
               alone
               which
               is
               pleaded
               with
               any
               colour
               for
               this
               Decree
               of
               Cyrus
               is
               the
               praediction
               recorded
               ,
               Isa.
               44.28
               .
               It
               is
               prophesied
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               say
               to
               
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 built
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 thy
                 foundations
                 shall
                 be
                 laid
                 :
              
               But
               yet
               neither
               is
               it
               here
               foretold
               that
               Cyrus
               should
               make
               any
               Decree
               for
               the
               building
               of
               Jerusalem
               ;
               or
               that
               it
               should
               be
               done
               in
               his
               daies
               ,
               as
               indeed
               it
               was
               not
               until
               an
               
                 hundred
                 years
              
               after
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               evident
               from
               the
               story
               in
               Nehemiah
               .
               The
               whole
               intention
               of
               this
               Prophecy
               ,
               is
               only
               that
               he
               should
               cause
               the
               people
               to
               be
               set
               at
               liberty
               from
               their
               captivity
               ,
               and
               give
               them
               leave
               to
               return
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               accordingly
               ,
               
               and
               thereupon
               both
               the
               building
               of
               the
               City
               and
               Temple
               ensued
               ,
               though
               not
               without
               the
               intervention
               of
               other
               Decrees
               ;
               of
               which
               afterwards
               .
            
             
               The
               only
               Argument
               wherewith
               this
               opinion
               of
               the
               duration
               of
               the
               Persian
               Empire
               
                 
                   §
                
                 15
              
               not
               above
               one
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               years
               at
               the
               most
               ,
               maintains
               it self
               ,
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               life
               and
               age
               of
               Nehemiah
               .
               In
               Ezra
               2.
               v.
               2.
               he
               is
               reckoned
               among
               them
               that
               came
               up
               with
               Zerubbabel
               unto
               Jerusalem
               in
               the
               first
               year
               of
               Cyrus
               .
               Then
               he
               may
               rationally
               be
               supposed
               to
               have
               been
               at
               least
               twenty
               or
               twenty
               five
               years
               of
               age
               .
               And
               it
               seems
               from
               the
               last
               Chapter
               of
               Nehemiah
               ,
               that
               he
               lived
               unto
               the
               reign
               of
               
                 Darius
                 Codomanus
              
               :
               for
               Sanballat
               the
               Hornoite
               assisted
               Alexander
               in
               his
               Wars
               .
               And
               Jaddua
               whom
               he
               mentions
               Chap.
               12.11
               .
               was
               High
               Priest
               ,
               when
               Alexander
               came
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               as
               appears
               from
               Josephus
               .
               Now
               if
               the
               
                 Persian
                 Empire
              
               continued
               for
               the
               space
               of
               two
               hundred
               years
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               allotted
               unto
               it
               ,
               then
               he
               who
               went
               to
               Jerusalem
               in
               the
               first
               year
               of
               Cyrus
               ,
               and
               continued
               unto
               the
               reign
               of
               Codomanus
               ,
               must
               needs
               live
               two
               hundred
               and
               twenty
               years
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               credible
               ,
               that
               any
               one
               should
               do
               in
               those
               dayes
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               space
               of
               time
               must
               needs
               be
               shorter
               then
               is
               pretended
               ,
               at
               least
               fifty
               or
               sixty
               years
               .
               But
               indeed
               there
               is
               no
               force
               in
               this
               exception
               .
               For
               First
               ,
               There
               is
               no
               necessity
               why
               we
               should
               conclude
               that
               Nehemiah
               wrote
               that
               
                 Genealogy
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               12.
               where
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               Jaddua
               ,
               who
               was
               afterwards
               High
               Priest
               ,
               v.
               11.
               for
               he
               ends
               his
               story
               in
               the
               High
               Priesthood
               of
               
                 Eliashib
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               13.28
               .
               who
               was
               Great
               Grand-father
               unto
               Jaddua
               ,
               as
               appears
               ,
               Chap.
               12.10
               ,
               11.
               
               Or
               however
               if
               he
               did
               ,
               Jaddua
               might
               then
               be
               a
               Child
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               not
               come
               unto
               the
               High-Priesthood
               untill
               fifty
               or
               sixty
               years
               after
               ;
               after
               the
               death
               of
               
                 Eliashib
                 ,
                 Joiada
              
               ,
               and
               Jonathan
               his
               Great
               Grand-Father
               ,
               Grand-Father
               ,
               and
               Father
               .
               So
               that
               no
               evidence
               can
               be
               taken
               from
               hence
               for
               the
               continuance
               of
               his
               life
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Persian
               Monarchy
               .
               A●●
               for
               that
               Sanballat
               mentioned
               by
               Josephus
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Alexander
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               improbable
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               might
               name
               him
               as
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Samaritans
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               name
               of
               any
               other
               after
               him
               left
               upon
               record
               .
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               There
               is
               no
               reason
               to
               think
               that
               the
               Nehemiah
               ,
               mentioned
               Ezra
               2.
               v.
               2.
               who
               came
               up
               with
               Zerubbabel
               ,
               was
               that
               Nehemiah
               who
               was
               afterwards
               Governour
               of
               Judah
               ,
               and
               whose
               actions
               we
               have
               written
               probably
               the
               most
               part
               by
               himself
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               there
               is
               to
               think
               that
               the
               Seraiah
               there
               mentioned
               ,
               was
               the
               Seraiah
               that
               was
               slain
               at
               the
               taking
               of
               Jerusalem
               by
               Nebuchadnezzar
               .
               The
               Daniel
               mentioned
               ,
               Ezra
               8.2
               .
               was
               not
               Daniel
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               nor
               Baruch
               ,
               Nehem.
               10.6
               .
               that
               Baruch
               who
               was
               the
               Scribe
               of
               Jeremiah
               :
               nor
               that
               Jeremiah
               mentioned
               ,
               Neh.
               12.
               v.
               11.
               
               Jeremiah
               the
               Prophet
               .
               Besides
               Ezra
               is
               said
               to
               come
               up
               with
               
                 Zerubbabel
                 ,
                 Nehem.
              
               12.1
               .
               which
               either
               must
               not
               be
               that
               Ezra
               the
               great
               Scribe
               ,
               or
               he
               must
               be
               said
               to
               come
               up
               with
               Zerubbabel
               ,
               because
               he
               followed
               him
               on
               the
               same
               errand
               and
               account
               .
               It
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               were
               sundry
               men
               at
               the
               same
               time
               of
               the
               same
               name
               ;
               as
               the
               same
               person
               had
               sundry
               names
               ,
               much
               more
               might
               several
               men
               have
               the
               same
               name
               in
               successive
               generations
               .
               Thus
               after
               Joshua
               was
               High
               Priest
               ,
               there
               was
               another
               Joshua
               chief
               of
               the
               Levites
               ,
               Neh.
               12.7
               ,
               8.
               
               And
               that
               about
               this
               time
               there
               were
               two
               Zerubbabels
               one
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Nathan
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               the
               posterity
               of
               Solomon
               ,
               we
               shall
               make
               it
               appear
               in
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               Genealogies
               of
               Matthew
               and
               Luke
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               That
               this
               was
               not
               the
               Nehemiah
               that
               went
               up
               with
               Zerubbabel
               ,
               the
               sacred
               story
               it self
               gives
               us
               sufficient
               evidence
               .
               For
               (
               1.
               )
               He
               was
               ignorant
               of
               the
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               Jerusalem
               when
               he
               lived
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               
                 Persia
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               1.
               had
               he
               been
               there
               before
               ,
               and
               seen
               their
               condition
               ,
               and
               but
               newly
               returned
               unto
               Shushan
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               have
               been
               so
               surprized
               as
               he
               was
               ver
               .
               4.
               upon
               the
               account
               then
               given
               him
               thereof
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               Chap.
               7.
               v.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               He
               speaks
               of
               it
               as
               a
               great
               matter
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               find
               a
               Roll
               or
               Register
               of
               them
               that
               came
               first
               up
               to
               Jerusalem
               with
               Zerubbabel
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Cyrus
               ,
               amongst
               whom
               that
               Nehemiah
               was
               one
               .
               Now
               if
               this
               had
               been
               himself
               ,
               what
               reason
               had
               he
               to
               mention
               it
               as
               a
               great
               discovery
               ,
               which
               he
               could
               not
               but
               by
               his
               own
               knowledge
               be
               full
               well
               acquainted
               withall
               .
               Unto
               what
               time
               soever
               then
               the
               period
               of
               his
               life
               was
               extended
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               colour
               to
               surmise
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               amongst
               them
               who
               returned
               from
               captivity
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Cyrus
               .
            
             
               The
               account
               therefore
               before
               laid
               down
               being
               established
               ,
               it
               is
               certain
               enough
               ,
               that
               
                 
                   §
                
                 16
              
               the
               Decree
               mentioned
               by
               Gabriel
               ,
               from
               the
               going
               forth
               whereof
               ,
               the
               seventy
               weeks
               are
               to
               be
               dated
               ,
               was
               not
               that
               of
               the
               first
               of
               Cyrus
               ,
               for
               the
               return
               of
               the
               Captivity
               and
               building
               of
               the
               Temple
               .
               For
               from
               thence
               ,
               the
               period
               would
               ensue
               long
               before
               the
               just
               time
               allotted
               unto
               it
               ,
               yea
               ,
               before
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               reign
               of
               Herod
               the
               great
               ,
               where
               Eusebius
               would
               have
               them
               to
               expire
               .
               We
               must
               therefore
               enquire
               for
               some
               other
               Word
               ,
               Decree
               or
               Commandment
               ,
               from
               whence
               to
               date
               the
               four
               hundred
               and
               ninety
               years
               enquired
               after
               .
            
             
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 17
              
               The
               second
               Decree
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Persia
               in
               reference
               unto
               the
               Jews
               was
               that
               of
               Darius
               made
               in
               his
               second
               year
               ,
               when
               the
               work
               of
               the
               building
               of
               the
               Temple
               was
               carried
               on
               through
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               Haggai
               and
               Zechariah
               .
               This
               is
               the
               Decree
               or
               Commandment
               mentioned
               in
               Ezra
               6.
               granted
               by
               Darius
               ,
               upon
               appeal
               made
               unto
               him
               from
               his
               neighbouring
               Governours
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               a
               meer
               revival
               of
               the
               Decree
               of
               Cyrus
               ,
               the
               Roll
               whereof
               was
               found
               in
               Achmetha
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               the
               
                 Medes
                 ,
                 v.
              
               2.
               
               And
               this
               is
               that
               which
               Haggai
               and
               Zechariah
               relate
               unto
               ,
               dating
               their
               Prophecies
               ,
               from
               the
               
                 second
                 year
                 of
                 Darius
                 ,
                 Hag.
              
               1.2
               ,
               10.
               
               Zech.
               1.1
               .
               Upon
               the
               Roll
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Persia
               ,
               we
               find
               three
               called
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Darius
               ,
               or
               Darianes
               ,
               as
               the
               Jews
               term
               him
               .
               (
               1.
               )
               
                 Darius
                 Hystaspes
              
               who
               succeeded
               Camhyses
               ,
               by
               the
               election
               of
               the
               Princes
               of
               Persia
               ,
               upon
               the
               killing
               of
               
                 Smordes
                 Magus
              
               the
               Usurper
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               
                 Darius
                 Nothus
              
               who
               succeeded
               
                 Artaxerxes
                 Longimanus
              
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               
                 Darius
                 Codomanus
              
               in
               whom
               the
               Persian
               Empire
               had
               its
               period
               by
               Alexander
               the
               great
               .
               That
               the
               last
               of
               these
               can
               be
               no
               way
               concerned
               in
               the
               Decree
               ,
               is
               notorious
               .
               The
               two
               others
               are
               disputed
               .
               Most
               learned
               men
               grant
               that
               it
               was
               
                 Darius
                 Hystaspes
              
               which
               was
               the
               Author
               of
               this
               Decree
               ;
               and
               indeed
               that
               it
               was
               so
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               that
               it
               can
               be
               ascribed
               unto
               no
               other
               Darius
               ,
               we
               shall
               afterwards
               undeniably
               prove
               .
               And
               it
               is
               not
               unlikely
               that
               he
               was
               enclined
               unto
               this
               favour
               and
               moderation
               towards
               the
               Jews
               by
               his
               general
               design
               to
               relieve
               men
               from
               under
               the
               oppressions
               that
               were
               upon
               them
               during
               the
               reign
               of
               Cambyses
               ,
               and
               to
               renue
               the
               Acts
               of
               Cyrus
               their
               first
               Emperour
               ,
               who
               was
               renowned
               amongst
               them
               ,
               to
               ingratiate
               himself
               unto
               Mankind
               ,
               and
               confirm
               himself
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               whereunto
               he
               came
               not
               by
               succession
               .
               And
               it
               is
               not
               improbable
               ,
               but
               that
               this
               was
               he
               ;
               who
               was
               the
               H●sband
               of
               Hester
               ,
               though
               if
               so
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               untill
               after
               this
               Decree
               made
               in
               the
               second
               year
               of
               his
               reign
               ,
               the
               putting
               away
               of
               Vashti
               happening
               in
               his
               third
               ,
               Hest.
               1.3
               .
               Now
               Cyrus
               reigned
               after
               his
               first
               Decree
               three
               years
               ;
               Cambyses
               with
               S●erdes
               eight
               ,
               whom
               succeeded
               this
               Darius
               ,
               who
               issued
               out
               this
               Decree
               in
               the
               second
               year
               of
               his
               reign
               ;
               that
               is
               at
               most
               
                 thirteen
                 years
              
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Cyrus
               ;
               or
               if
               with
               some
               we
               should
               grant
               Cyrus
               to
               have
               reigned
               twenty
               years
               over
               the
               whole
               Empire
               ,
               it
               was
               but
               nineteen
               or
               twenty
               years
               at
               the
               most
               .
               Now
               the
               whole
               summ
               of
               years
               from
               the
               first
               of
               Cyrus
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 cutting
                 off
                 the
                 Messiah
              
               we
               have
               manifested
               to
               have
               been
               five
               hundred
               sixty
               two
               :
               deduct
               thirteen
               years
               from
               five
               hundred
               sixty
               two
               ,
               and
               there
               yet
               remains
               five
               hundred
               forty
               nine
               years
               ,
               which
               exceeds
               the
               number
               of
               years
               enquired
               after
               fifty
               nine
               years
               ,
               neither
               doth
               the
               addition
               of
               seven
               years
               to
               the
               reign
               of
               Cyrus
               ,
               make
               any
               alteration
               in
               this
               general
               account
               .
               For
               on
               that
               supposition
               ,
               his
               
                 first
                 year
              
               must
               be
               taken
               
                 seven
                 years
              
               backwards
               ,
               and
               the
               space
               of
               time
               from
               thence
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               weeks
               will
               be
               five
               hundred
               sixty
               nine
               years
               ,
               and
               the
               remnant
               from
               Darius
               ,
               as
               we
               declared
               before
               ,
               five
               hundred
               forty
               nine
               years
               .
               So
               that
               neither
               can
               this
               be
               the
               Commandment
               intended
               ,
               there
               being
               from
               the
               going
               forth
               of
               it
               ,
               unto
               the
               cutting
               off
               of
               the
               Messiah
               not
               four
               hundred
               and
               ninety
               years
               ,
               but
               as
               is
               declared
               five
               hundred
               forty
               nine
               .
               Besides
               indeed
               this
               Decree
               of
               Darius
               was
               no
               new
               command
               ,
               nor
               had
               any
               respect
               unto
               the
               restauration
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               but
               was
               a
               meer
               renovation
               ,
               or
               a
               new
               acknowledgement
               of
               the
               Decree
               of
               Cyrus
               about
               the
               re-edifying
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               so
               doubtless
               was
               not
               designed
               as
               the
               signal
               Epocha
               of
               the
               time
               here
               limited
               and
               determined
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 18
              
               The
               great
               Scaliger
               who
               would
               date
               the
               weeks
               from
               this
               Decree
               of
               Darius
               ,
               knowing
               that
               the
               time
               would
               not
               suit
               with
               the
               reign
               of
               
                 Darius
                 Hystaspes
              
               contends
               that
               it
               was
               Nothus
               who
               succeeded
               Longimanus
               that
               was
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               extends
               the
               whole
               time
               or
               space
               of
               four
               hundred
               and
               ninety
               years
               ,
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               City
               and
               Temple
               ,
               that
               space
               of
               time
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               computation
               ,
               being
               elapsed
               from
               the
               second
               year
               of
               Darius
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               from
               our
               former
               account
               ,
               from
               the
               second
               year
               of
               
                 Darius
                 Nothus
              
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               City
               was
               but
               four
               hundred
               and
               eighty
               years
               short
               of
               the
               whole
               summ
               .
               Besides
               we
               have
               before
               proved
               from
               the
               Text
               ,
               that
               the
               time
               determined
               ,
               was
               to
               expire
               in
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               And
               there
               are
               sundry
               other
               circumstances
               which
               plainly
               evince
               the
               inconsistency
               of
               this
               computation
               :
               for
               from
               the
               first
               of
               Cyrus
               ,
               when
               the
               first
               command
               went
               forth
               for
               the
               building
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               whereupon
               the
               work
               of
               it
               was
               begun
               ,
               unto
               the
               second
               year
               of
               Nothus
               are
               fully
               an
               hundred
               and
               eight
               years
               .
               And
               it
               is
               not
               credible
               that
               the
               work
               of
               building
               of
               the
               Temple
               should
               so
               long
               be
               hindered
               ,
               and
               then
               come
               to
               perfection
               by
               them
               who
               first
               began
               it
               .
               For
               on
               this
               supposition
               Zerubba●●●
               and
               Joshua
               must
               live
               at
               Jerusalem
               after
               their
               return
               ,
               above
               an
               hundred
               years
               ,
               and
               then
               take
               in
               hand
               again
               the
               work
               which
               they
               had
               so
               long
               deserted
               .
               And
               this
               is
               yet
               more
               incredible
               upon
               his
               own
               
               opinion
               that
               Xerxes
               was
               the
               Husband
               of
               Hester
               ,
               about
               fifty
               years
               before
               the
               Reign
               of
               Nothus
               .
               When
               it
               is
               not
               likely
               but
               the
               Jews
               would
               have
               attempted
               ,
               and
               not
               have
               been
               denied
               their
               liberty
               of
               going
               on
               with
               their
               work
               .
            
             
               Neither
               is
               it
               consistent
               with
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               Jeremiah
               ,
               that
               the
               Temple
               should
               lye
               waste
               so
               long
               a
               space
               ,
               that
               is
               about
               a
               hundred
               and
               seventy
               years
               .
               Again
               ,
               Haggai
               doth
               plainly
               declare
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Temple
               was
               carrying
               on
               in
               the
               second
               year
               of
               Darius
               ,
               that
               many
               were
               yet
               alive
               ,
               who
               had
               seen
               the
               first
               Temple
               ,
               cap.
               2.3
               .
               As
               multitudes
               were
               upon
               the
               laying
               of
               its
               foundation
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               
                 Cyrus
                 ,
                 Ezra
              
               3.12
               .
               And
               this
               was
               impossible
               ,
               had
               it
               been
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Nothus
               ,
               an
               hundred
               and
               sixty
               ,
               or
               an
               hundred
               and
               seventy
               years
               after
               it
               was
               destroyed
               .
               And
               Scaliger
               doth
               plainly
               wrest
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               when
               he
               would
               have
               them
               pronounced
               by
               way
               of
               
                 supposition
                 ;
                 if
                 any
                 were
                 then
                 alive
                 who
                 saw
                 the
                 first
                 house
                 in
                 its
                 glory
              
               :
               for
               Haggai
               doth
               plainly
               relate
               unto
               the
               distemper
               of
               the
               people
               upon
               the
               laying
               of
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               house
               mentioned
               in
               the
               forenamed
               place
               of
               Ezra
               ;
               and
               the
               words
               themselves
               will
               bear
               no
               other
               sense
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Who
                 is
                 among
                 you
                 that
                 is
                 left
                 ,
                 that
                 saw
                 this
                 house
                 in
                 her
                 glory
                 .
              
               He
               speaks
               
                 of
                 them
              
               who
               were
               
                 yet
                 left
              
               ,
               and
               remaining
               ;
               and
               spake
               
                 to
                 them
              
               ,
               to
               remove
               and
               take
               away
               their
               complaint
               and
               repinings
               .
               Moreover
               that
               Artaxerxes
               ,
               in
               whose
               daies
               Ezra
               and
               Nehemiah
               went
               up
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               was
               Longimanus
               ,
               who
               reigned
               before
               Nothus
               ,
               and
               not
               Memor
               ,
               who
               succeeded
               him
               ,
               as
               will
               afterwards
               appear
               :
               Now
               this
               Artaxerxes
               was
               long
               after
               that
               Darius
               ,
               upon
               whose
               warranty
               the
               building
               of
               the
               Temple
               was
               finished
               ,
               Ezra
               7.1
               .
               Which
               certainly
               could
               not
               be
               Nothus
               who
               was
               his
               successor
               .
            
             
               It
               appears
               then
               that
               
                 Darius
                 Nothus
              
               was
               not
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Decree
               mentioned
               ,
               as
               
                 
                   §
                
                 19
              
               also
               that
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Weeks
               cannot
               be
               dated
               from
               the
               second
               year
               of
               
                 Darius
                 Hystaspes
              
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               After
               this
               ,
               there
               is
               mention
               made
               of
               two
               other
               Commands
               or
               Decrees
               relating
               to
               the
               
                 
                   §
                
                 20
              
               Temple
               and
               People
               ,
               both
               granted
               by
               the
               same
               Artaxerxes
               ,
               one
               in
               the
               seventh
               year
               of
               his
               Reign
               unto
               Ezra
               ,
               chap.
               7.7
               .
               The
               other
               in
               the
               twentieth
               year
               of
               his
               Reign
               ,
               unto
               Nehemiah
               ,
               chap.
               2.1
               .
               And
               from
               one
               of
               these
               must
               the
               account
               enquired
               after
               be
               dated
               .
               Now
               ,
               supposing
               that
               one
               of
               these
               Decrees
               must
               be
               intended
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               it
               was
               Longimanus
               ,
               and
               not
               Memor
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               Author
               of
               them
               :
               For
               from
               the
               seventh
               year
               of
               Memor
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               second
               of
               the
               
                 ninety
                 fifth
                 Olympiad
              
               ,
               unto
               the
               eighteenth
               year
               of
               
                 Tiberius
                 Caesar
              
               ,
               wherein
               our
               Saviour
               suffered
               ,
               being
               the
               third
               year
               of
               the
               two
               hundred
               and
               second
               Olympiad
               ,
               are
               only
               four
               hundred
               twenty
               eight
               years
               ,
               sixty
               two
               years
               short
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               or
               four
               hundred
               and
               ninety
               .
               Now
               these
               sixty
               two
               years
               added
               to
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               account
               ,
               from
               the
               seventh
               of
               Memor
               ,
               fall
               in
               exactly
               on
               the
               seventh
               of
               Longimanus
               ;
               from
               the
               seventh
               of
               Longimanus
               then
               to
               the
               seventh
               of
               Memor
               are
               sixty
               two
               years
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               seventh
               of
               Memor
               to
               the
               eighteenth
               of
               Tiberius
               are
               four
               hundred
               twenty
               eight
               years
               ,
               in
               the
               whole
               ,
               four
               hundred
               and
               ninety
               .
               The
               whole
               number
               enquired
               after
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               then
               this
               Decree
               of
               Longimanus
               ,
               that
               was
               intended
               by
               the
               
                 Angel
                 Gabriel
              
               :
               for
               
                 
                   §
                
                 21
              
               from
               the
               seventh
               year
               ,
               wherein
               he
               sent
               Ezra
               unto
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               unto
               that
               work
               which
               he
               afterwards
               commissionated
               Nehemiah
               to
               carry
               on
               and
               perfect
               ,
               unto
               the
               cutting
               off
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               are
               exactly
               
                 seventy
                 Weeks
              
               ,
               or
               four
               hundred
               and
               ninety
               years
               ,
               as
               may
               appear
               from
               the
               accounts
               formerly
               insisted
               on
               and
               declared
               :
               From
               the
               first
               of
               Cyrus
               ,
               supposing
               him
               to
               reign
               but
               three
               years
               over
               the
               whole
               Empire
               ,
               unto
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               there
               was
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               proved
               ,
               five
               hundred
               sixty
               two
               years
               :
               From
               the
               first
               of
               the
               same
               Cyrus
               ,
               unto
               the
               seventh
               of
               Longimanus
               ,
               were
               seventy
               two
               years
               ,
               which
               being
               deducted
               from
               the
               whole
               of
               five
               hundred
               sixty
               two
               years
               ,
               the
               remainder
               is
               four
               hundred
               and
               ninety
               ;
               which
               space
               of
               time
               ,
               how
               it
               was
               apportioned
               between
               the
               
                 Persian
                 ,
                 Graecian
                 ,
                 Hasmonaean
                 ,
                 Herodian
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Roman
                 Rule
              
               ,
               we
               have
               before
               declared
               .
            
             
               And
               there
               wants
               not
               reason
               to
               induce
               us
               to
               fix
               on
               this
               Decree
               ,
               rather
               than
               any
               other
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 22
              
               being
               indeed
               the
               most
               famous
               ,
               and
               most
               useful
               to
               the
               people
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               .
               By
               what
               means
               it
               was
               obtained
               ,
               is
               not
               recorded
               .
               Evident
               it
               is
               that
               Ezra
               had
               great
               favour
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               convinced
               him
               of
               the
               greatness
               and
               power
               of
               that
               God
               whom
               he
               served
               ,
               chap.
               8.22
               .
               Besides
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               a
               meer
               
                 proclamation
                 of
                 liberty
              
               ,
               like
               that
               of
               Cyrus
               ,
               which
               was
               renewed
               by
               Darius
               ;
               but
               a
               Decree
               ,
               a
               Law
               made
               by
               the
               
                 King
                 and
                 his
                 seven
                 Counsellors
                 ,
                 chap.
              
               7.14
               .
               The
               highest
               and
               most
               irrefragable
               Legislative
               Power
               amongst
               the
               
                 Medes
                 and
                 Persians
              
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               with
               the
               Decree
               he
               had
               a
               formal
               Commission
               ,
               where
               he
               is
               said
               not
               only
               to
               have
               leave
               to
               go
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               sent
               by
               the
               
                 King
                 and
                 his
                 Council
              
               .
               Besides
               ,
               the
               former
               Decrees
               barely
               respected
               the
               Temple
               ;
               and
               it
               seems
               that
               in
               the
               execution
               
               of
               them
               ,
               the
               people
               had
               done
               little
               more
               then
               built
               the
               
                 bare
                 fabrick
              
               ,
               all
               things
               as
               to
               the
               true
               order
               of
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               remaining
               in
               great
               confusion
               ,
               and
               the
               civil
               state
               utterly
               neglected
               .
               But
               now
               in
               this
               Commission
               of
               Ezra
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               only
               directed
               to
               set
               the
               whole
               Worship
               of
               God
               in
               order
               ,
               at
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               chap.
               7.16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               But
               also
               that
               he
               should
               appoint
               and
               erect
               a
               
                 Civil
                 Government
              
               and
               Magistracy
               with
               supreme
               power
               over
               the
               lives
               ,
               liberties
               ,
               and
               estate
               of
               men
               ,
               to
               be
               exercised
               as
               occasion
               required
               ,
               v.
               25
               ,
               26.
               
               Which
               alone
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               ,
               was
               the
               
                 building
                 of
                 the
                 City
              
               mentioned
               by
               Gabriel
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               not
               walls
               and
               houses
               ,
               but
               Policy
               ,
               Rule
               and
               Government
               ,
               that
               makes
               and
               constitutes
               a
               City
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 23
              
               And
               it
               is
               very
               considerable
               what
               a
               conviction
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               this
               work
               ,
               was
               then
               put
               upon
               the
               spirits
               of
               the
               Governours
               of
               the
               
                 Persian
                 Empire
              
               ;
               for
               the
               King
               himself
               he
               calls
               Ezra
               the
               
                 Scribe
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               owning
               him
               therein
               for
               the
               
                 true
                 God
              
               ;
               for
               he
               who
               is
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               is
               God
               alone
               ,
               all
               others
               are
               but
               the
               dunghill
               gods
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               v.
               12.
               
               Again
               ,
               he
               declares
               that
               he
               was
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               if
               this
               work
               was
               not
               done
               ,
               
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 wrath
                 from
                 Heaven
                 upon
                 himself
                 ,
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
              
               v.
               23
               ,
               The
               
                 seven
                 Counsellors
              
               they
               joyn
               in
               that
               Law
               ,
               v.
               14.
               
               And
               the
               
                 mighty
                 Princes
              
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               assisted
               Ezra
               in
               his
               work
               ,
               v.
               28.
               
               So
               that
               no
               command
               that
               concerned
               that
               people
               before
               or
               after
               ,
               was
               accompanied
               with
               that
               solemnity
               ,
               or
               gave
               such
               glory
               unto
               God
               as
               this
               did
               .
               Besides
               ,
               the
               whole
               work
               of
               the
               Reformation
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               restitution
               of
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               recollection
               and
               recognition
               of
               the
               sacred
               Oracles
               was
               begun
               ,
               carried
               on
               and
               finished
               by
               this
               Ezra
               ,
               as
               we
               elsewhere
               at
               large
               have
               declared
               .
               All
               which
               considerations
               falling
               in
               with
               the
               account
               before
               insisted
               on
               ,
               makes
               it
               manifest
               that
               it
               was
               this
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               Decree
               that
               was
               intended
               by
               the
               
                 Angel
                 Gabriel
              
               ;
               and
               from
               thence
               unto
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               was
               seventy
               weeks
               ,
               or
               four
               hundred
               and
               ninety
               years
               ,
               the
               just
               and
               true
               limitation
               of
               which
               time
               we
               have
               been
               ●nquiring
               after
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 24
              
               I
               declared
               at
               the
               entrance
               of
               this
               discourse
               ,
               that
               th●
               force
               of
               our
               Argument
               from
               this
               place
               of
               Daniel
               against
               the
               Jews
               ,
               doth
               not
               depen●
               on
               t●●s
               
                 Chronological
                 Computation
              
               of
               the
               time
               determined
               .
               All
               then
               that
               I
               aime●
               at
               it
               ,
               was
               to
               vindicate
               it
               in
               general
               from
               such
               perplexities
               ,
               as
               whereby
               they
               pretend
               to
               render
               the
               whole
               place
               inargumentative
               :
               And
               this
               we
               have
               not
               only
               done
               ,
               but
               also
               ●o
               st●●ed
               the
               account
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               are
               not
               able
               from
               any
               records
               of
               times
               past
               ,
               to
               lay
               any
               one
               considerable
               objection
               against
               it
               ,
               or
               which
               may
               not
               be
               easily
               solved
               :
               Return
               we
               now
               to
               what
               remains
               of
               our
               former
               designed
               discourse
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Exercitatio
               XVI
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Other
                   Considerations
                   proving
                   the
                   Messiah
                   to
                   be
                   long
                   since
                   come
                   .
                   Fluctuation
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   about
                   the
                   Person
                   and
                   Work
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                   Their
                   state
                   and
                   condition
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   for
                   sixteen
                   Ages
                   .
                   Promises
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   made
                   with
                   them
                   of
                   old
                   .
                   All
                   fulfilled
                   unto
                   the
                   expiration
                   of
                   that
                   Covenant
                   .
                   Not
                   now
                   made
                   good
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   Reason
                   thereof
                   .
                   The
                   Promise
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                   of
                
                 Canaan
                 
                   failed
                   .
                   Of
                   protection
                   and
                   Temporal
                   deliverance
                   .
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Prophecy
                   departed
                   .
                   Covenant
                   expired
                   .
                   Jews
                   exceptions
                   .
                   Their
                   prosperity
                   .
                   Their
                   sins
                   .
                   Of
                   their
                   fore-fathers
                   ;
                   of
                   themselves
                   .
                   Vanity
                   of
                   these
                   exceptions
                   .
                   Concessions
                   of
                   the
                   Antient
                   Jews
                   .
                   Folly
                   of
                   Talmudical
                   Doctors
                   .
                   Traditions
                   of
                   the
                   Birth
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   before
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   the
                   second
                   Temple
                   .
                   Tradition
                   of
                   the
                   School
                   of
                
                 Elias
                 ;
                 
                   about
                   the
                   worlds
                   continuance
                   .
                   Answers
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   unto
                   our
                   Arguments
                   ,
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   concession
                   .
                   The
                   time
                   prolonged
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   their
                   sins
                   .
                   Vanity
                   of
                   this
                   pretence
                   .
                   Not
                   the
                   Jews
                   only
                   but
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   concerned
                   in
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                   The
                   Promise
                   not
                   Conditional
                   .
                   Limitations
                   of
                   time
                   not
                   capable
                   of
                   conditions
                   .
                   No
                   mention
                   of
                   any
                   such
                   condition
                   .
                   The
                   condition
                   supposed
                   overthr●ws
                   the
                   Promise
                   .
                   The
                   Jews
                   in
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   this
                   plea
                   ,
                   self
                   condemned
                   .
                   The
                   Covenant
                   overthrown
                   by
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   Messiah
                   may
                   never
                   come
                   upon
                   it
                   .
                
              
            
             
               UNto
               the
               invincible
               Testimonies
               before
               insisted
               on
               ,
               we
               may
               add
               some
               other
               
                 
                   §
                
                 1
              
               considerations
               taken
               from
               the
               Jews
               themselves
               ,
               that
               are
               both
               suitable
               unto
               their
               conviction
               ,
               and
               of
               use
               to
               strengthen
               the
               faith
               of
               them
               who
               do
               believe
               .
               And
               the
               first
               thing
               that
               offers
               its
               self
               unto
               us
               ,
               is
               their
               miserable
               fluctuation
               and
               uncertainty
               in
               the
               whole
               Doctrine
               about
               the
               Messiah
               ever
               since
               the
               time
               of
               his
               coming
               and
               their
               rejection
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               great
               fundamentall
               of
               their
               profession
               from
               the
               dayes
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 
                   §
                
                 2
              
               which
               all
               their
               Worship
               was
               founded
               in
               ,
               and
               had
               respect
               unto
               ,
               was
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               we
               have
               before
               sufficiently
               proved
               .
               Untill
               the
               time
               of
               his
               coming
               ,
               this
               they
               were
               unanimous
               in
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               their
               desires
               and
               expectations
               of
               his
               Advent
               .
               Since
               that
               time
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               utterly
               lost
               all
               faith
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               great
               end
               for
               which
               he
               was
               promised
               ,
               so
               all
               truth
               as
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               concerning
               his
               Person
               ,
               Office
               and
               Work
               plentifully
               delivered
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
            
             
               In
               their
               
                 Talmud
                 .
                 Tractat.
                 Sanedr
              
               .
               they
               do
               nothing
               but
               wrangle
               ,
               conjecture
               and
               contend
               about
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               under
               such
               notions
               and
               apprehensions
               of
               him
               as
               the
               Scripture
               giveth
               no
               countenance
               unto
               .
               When
               he
               shall
               come
               ,
               and
               how
               ,
               where
               he
               shall
               be
               born
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               shall
               do
               ,
               they
               wrangle
               much
               about
               ,
               but
               are
               not
               able
               to
               determine
               any
               thing
               at
               all
               ;
               at
               which
               uncertaintie
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               never
               left
               the
               Church
               in
               things
               of
               so
               great
               importance
               .
               Hence
               some
               of
               them
               adhered
               to
               Barcosby
               for
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               a
               bloody
               Rebel
               ;
               and
               some
               of
               them
               in
               after
               ages
               to
               
                 David
                 el
                 David
              
               a
               wandring
               Jugler
               ,
               and
               
                 Moses
                 Cretensis
              
               ,
               and
               sundry
               other
               pretenders
               have
               they
               given
               up
               themselves
               to
               be
               deluded
               by
               (
               as
               of
               late
               unto
               the
               foolish
               Apostate
               Sabadia
               with
               his
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               
                 R.
                 Levi
              
               and
               Nathan
               )
               who
               never
               made
               the
               least
               appearance
               of
               any
               one
               character
               of
               the
               true
               Messiah
               ,
               as
               Maimonides
               confesseth
               and
               bewaileth
               .
               The
               Disputes
               of
               their
               late
               Masters
               ,
               have
               not
               any
               thing
               more
               of
               certainty
               or
               consistency
               ,
               then
               those
               of
               their
               Talmudical
               Progenitors
               .
               And
               this
               at
               length
               hath
               driven
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               present
               miserable
               relief
               of
               their
               infidelity
               and
               d●spair
               ,
               asserting
               that
               he
               shall
               not
               come
               untill
               immediately
               before
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               only
               they
               take
               care
               that
               some
               small
               time
               may
               be
               left
               for
               them
               to
               ●njoy
               wealth
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               with
               dominion
               over
               the
               Edomites
               and
               Ishmalites
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Christians
               and
               Turks
               under
               whom
               they
               live
               ,
               as
               yet
               full
               of
               thoughts
               of
               revenge
               and
               retaliation
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               their
               Messiah
               .
               Now
               whereunto
               can
               any
               man
               ascribe
               this
               fluctuation
               and
               uncertainty
               ,
               in
               and
               about
               that
               which
               was
               the
               great
               
                 fundamental
                 Article
              
               of
               the
               faith
               of
               their
               Fore-fathers
               ,
               and
               their
               utter
               renuntiation
               of
               the
               true
               Notion
               and
               Knowledge
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               But
               unto
               this
               ,
               that
               having
               long
               ago
               renounced
               him
               ,
               they
               exercise
               their
               thoughts
               and
               expectation
               about
               a
               Chimoera
               of
               their
               own
               Brains
               ,
               which
               having
               no
               substance
               in
               its
               self
               ,
               nor
               found●tion
               
               in
               any
               work
               or
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               can
               afford
               them
               no
               certainty
               or
               satisfaction
               in
               their
               contemplation
               about
               it
               ?
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 3
              
               Again
               ,
               The
               State
               and
               condition
               of
               this
               people
               for
               the
               space
               of
               above
               sixteen
               hundred
               and
               thirty
               years
               ,
               gives
               evidence
               to
               the
               truth
               contended
               for
               .
               The
               whole
               time
               of
               the
               continuance
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
               State
               and
               Worship
               ,
               from
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
               on
               Mount
               Sinai
               ,
               to
               the
               final
               destruction
               of
               the
               City
               and
               Temple
               by
               Titus
               ,
               was
               not
               above
               sixteen
               hundred
               and
               thirty
               years
               ,
               or
               sixteen
               hundred
               and
               forty
               upon
               the
               longest
               account
               ,
               allowing
               all
               their
               former
               Captivities
               and
               intermissions
               of
               Government
               into
               the
               reckoning
               .
               They
               have
               then
               continued
               in
               a
               state
               of
               dispersion
               and
               rejection
               from
               God
               as
               long
               as
               ever
               they
               were
               accepted
               for
               his
               Church
               and
               people
               ,
               what
               their
               condition
               hath
               been
               in
               the
               world
               for
               these
               
                 sixteen
                 Ages
              
               is
               known
               unto
               all
               ,
               and
               what
               may
               be
               thence
               concluded
               ,
               we
               shall
               distinctly
               consider
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 4
              
               When
               God
               took
               the
               Jews
               to
               be
               his
               people
               ,
               he
               did
               it
               by
               a
               special
               and
               solemn
               Covenant
               .
               In
               this
               Covenant
               he
               gave
               them
               promises
               ,
               which
               were
               all
               made
               good
               unto
               them
               unto
               the
               utmost
               date
               ,
               and
               expiration
               of
               it
               in
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               And
               they
               principally
               respected
               these
               three
               heads
               .
               First
               ,
               That
               they
               should
               possess
               the
               
                 Land
                 of
                 Canaan
              
               ,
               and
               there
               enjoy
               that
               Worship
               which
               he
               had
               prescribed
               unto
               them
               .
               See
               Exod.
               6.4
               .
               Chap.
               34.10
               ,
               11.
               
               Levit.
               26.8
               ,
               9.
               
               Deut.
               18.18
               .
               Chap.
               29.13
               .
               Psalm
               105.10
               ,
               11.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               he
               would
               defend
               them
               from
               their
               Adversaries
               ,
               or
               if
               at
               any
               time
               he
               gave
               them
               up
               to
               be
               punished
               and
               chastized
               for
               their
               sins
               :
               Yet
               upon
               their
               repentance
               and
               supplications
               made
               unto
               him
               ,
               he
               would
               deliver
               them
               from
               their
               Oppressors
               .
               Deut.
               30.1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Nehem.
               1.9
               .
               Deut.
               32.35
               ,
               36
               ,
               37.
               1
               
               Kings
               8.34
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               That
               he
               would
               continue
               Prophets
               among
               them
               to
               instruct
               them
               in
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               to
               reclaim
               them
               from
               their
               miscarriage
               ,
               Deut.
               18.18
               .
               The
               whole
               Pentateuch
               ,
               all
               their
               Divine
               Writings
               are
               full
               of
               Promises
               about
               these
               things
               .
               And
               as
               we
               said
               untill
               the
               time
               limited
               for
               the
               expiration
               of
               that
               special
               Covenant
               ,
               they
               were
               all
               made
               good
               unto
               them
               .
               That
               it
               was
               to
               expire
               ,
               themselves
               are
               forced
               to
               acknowledge
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               express
               promise
               ,
               of
               a
               new
               ,
               or
               another
               Covenant
               to
               be
               made
               not
               like
               unto
               it
               ;
               Jer.
               32.
               
               The
               Land
               given
               them
               by
               inheritance
               ,
               and
               the
               place
               designed
               for
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               therein
               ,
               were
               continued
               in
               their
               possession
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               mighty
               Attempts
               made
               by
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               world
               for
               their
               extirpation
               .
               And
               when
               at
               any
               time
               he
               gave
               them
               up
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               unto
               the
               power
               of
               their
               Adversaries
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               sins
               and
               provocations
               ,
               as
               unto
               the
               Babylonians
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Nebuchadnezzar
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               unto
               the
               Graecians
               or
               Syrians
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               
                 Antiochus
                 Epiphanes
              
               :
               yet
               still
               he
               foretold
               them
               of
               their
               condition
               ,
               promised
               them
               deliverance
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               short
               time
               accomplished
               it
               ,
               though
               it
               could
               not
               be
               done
               without
               the
               ruine
               of
               other
               Kingdoms
               and
               Empires
               .
               The
               Oppression
               of
               the
               Babylonians
               continued
               but
               seventy
               years
               ;
               and
               the
               persecution
               of
               Antiochus
               prevailed
               only
               for
               three
               years
               and
               half
               .
               Prophets
               also
               he
               raised
               up
               unto
               them
               in
               their
               several
               Generations
               :
               yea
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               their
               great
               distress
               ;
               as
               Jeremiah
               at
               the
               time
               of
               their
               desolation
               :
               Ezekiel
               and
               Daniel
               in
               
                 Babylon
                 :
                 Haggai
              
               and
               Zechariah
               ,
               in
               their
               poverty
               after
               their
               re●●rn
               ,
               which
               dispensation
               ceased
               not
               ,
               untill
               they
               pointed
               out
               unto
               them
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               told
               them
               that
               the
               Messiah
               should
               come
               speedily
               and
               suddenly
               unto
               his
               Temple
               ,
               Mal.
               3.1
               ,
               2.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 5
              
               The
               present
               Jews
               (
               I
               hope
               )
               will
               not
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               God
               is
               faithfull
               still
               ,
               and
               as
               able
               to
               accomplish
               his
               Promises
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               old
               .
               Let
               us
               then
               enquire
               whether
               they
               enjoy
               any
               one
               thing
               promised
               them
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               relating
               thereunto
               ,
               or
               have
               done
               so
               since
               the
               dayes
               wherein
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               proved
               ,
               the
               Messiah
               was
               to
               come
               .
               (
               1.
               )
               For
               the
               Countrey
               given
               unto
               them
               by
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               the
               place
               of
               Gods
               Worship
               therein
               ,
               the
               whole
               world
               knows
               ,
               and
               themselves
               continually
               complain
               ,
               that
               strangers
               possess
               it
               ,
               they
               being
               utterly
               extirpated
               and
               cast
               out
               of
               it
               .
               It
               is
               with
               them
               all
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               with
               Abraham
               before
               the
               grant
               of
               the
               inheritance
               was
               accomplished
               ,
               they
               have
               not
               possession
               of
               
                 one
                 foot
              
               in
               it
               in
               any
               propriety
               ,
               no
               not
               for
               a
               
                 burying
                 place
              
               .
               Their
               Temple
               is
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               attempts
               for
               the
               restauration
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               God
               so
               blessed
               of
               old
               ,
               frustrated
               ,
               yea
               ceased
               .
               Their
               daily
               Sacrifice
               is
               ceased
               ,
               and
               whatever
               they
               substitute
               in
               the
               room
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               an
               open
               abomination
               unto
               the
               Lord.
               We
               need
               not
               insist
               on
               these
               things
               .
               The
               Stories
               of
               their
               ruine
               ,
               exile
               ,
               vain
               attempts
               to
               recover
               their
               Land
               ,
               of
               their
               Fore-fathers
               ,
               of
               the
               utter
               pollution
               of
               the
               places
               of
               their
               Worship
               are
               known
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               all
               men
               that
               take
               care
               to
               know
               ought
               of
               these
               things
               .
               Where
               is
               now
               the
               Covenant
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               ?
               Was
               it
               to
               be
               absolutely
               everlasting
               ?
               Whence
               comes
               it
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               the
               great
               promise
               
               of
               it
               doth
               utterly
               fail
               ?
               Was
               it
               to
               expire
               ?
               What
               period
               can
               be
               assigned
               unto
               its
               duration
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               of
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               and
               the
               establishment
               of
               a
               New
               Covenant
               in
               him
               ?
               Is
               not
               the
               denyal
               hereof
               ,
               the
               ready
               way
               to
               make
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               turn
               Atheists
               ,
               and
               to
               look
               upon
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               as
               a
               meer
               Fable
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               be
               taught
               that
               the
               Promises
               contained
               in
               it
               ,
               were
               but
               conjectures
               ,
               deceitful
               words
               ,
               that
               came
               to
               nothing
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               How
               are
               they
               delivered
               from
               their
               Adversaries
               ?
               How
               are
               they
               defended
               
                 
                   §
                
                 6
              
               from
               their
               Oppressors
               ?
               There
               is
               not
               a
               known
               Nation
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               wherein
               they
               live
               not
               ,
               either
               openly
               or
               privately
               ,
               in
               Exile
               and
               Banishment
               from
               their
               own
               Land.
               About
               their
               oppressions
               ,
               and
               against
               their
               Oppressors
               they
               have
               cryed
               out
               ,
               and
               prayed
               after
               their
               manner
               for
               many
               Generations
               .
               Where
               is
               the
               protection
               ,
               the
               deliverance
               promised
               ?
               if
               the
               time
               be
               not
               yet
               expired
               for
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               why
               are
               they
               not
               delivered
               ?
               What
               word
               is
               there
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               or
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               delivered
               out
               of
               Temporal
               distresses
               any
               other
               way
               but
               by
               the
               Messiah
               ?
               hath
               it
               not
               been
               otherwise
               with
               them
               ?
               Were
               they
               not
               delivered
               from
               former
               Oppressions
               and
               Captivities
               ,
               by
               other
               means
               ?
               Could
               not
               God
               of
               old
               have
               dispossessed
               the
               Romans
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               the
               Saracens
               ,
               and
               can
               he
               not
               now
               the
               Turks
               ,
               as
               easily
               as
               he
               did
               the
               
                 Babylonians
                 ,
                 Persians
              
               and
               Graecians
               ?
               If
               the
               Covenant
               of
               those
               promises
               be
               not
               expired
               in
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               what
               account
               can
               they
               give
               of
               these
               things
               ?
            
             
               Further
               ,
               where
               are
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               promised
               unto
               them
               ?
               can
               they
               name
               one
               since
               the
               
                 
                   §
                
                 7
              
               daies
               of
               a
               
                 John
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               whom
               they
               owned
               for
               a
               Prophet
               ?
               hath
               any
               one
               amongst
               them
               pretended
               to
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               whom
               the
               event
               ,
               and
               themselves
               thereon
               have
               not
               discovered
               to
               be
               an
               Impostor
               ?
               Such
               was
               Theudas
               ,
               and
               
                 Moses
                 Cretensis
              
               ,
               with
               some
               few
               others
               .
               Is
               it
               not
               strange
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               never
               long
               wanted
               a
               Prophet
               in
               their
               streights
               and
               difficulties
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               had
               many
               of
               them
               together
               ,
               should
               now
               in
               their
               utmost
               misery
               ,
               wandrings
               and
               darkness
               ,
               be
               left
               utterly
               destitute
               of
               any
               one
               for
               a
               thousand
               six
               hundred
               years
               ,
               and
               upwards
               ?
               It
               is
               the
               general
               confession
               of
               all
               their
               Masters
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               left
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               or
               Spirit
               of
               Prophecy
               .
               After
               the
               finishing
               of
               the
               second
               Temple
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               and
               they
               say
               truly
               ,
               that
               Prophecy
               ceased
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               saith
               
                 Saadias
                 Haggeon
              
               on
               
                 Daniel
                 the
                 9th
              
               .
               Israel
               
                 had
                 no
                 Prophet
                 after
                 the
                 finishing
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 house
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 who
                 enjoyed
                 the
                 Bath
                 Kol
                 .
              
               But
               what
               is
               now
               become
               of
               that
               
                 Bath
                 Kol
              
               also
               for
               a
               thousand
               six
               hundred
               years
               ?
               Is
               not
               all
               pretence
               of
               Revelations
               utterly
               departed
               ?
               what
               then
               is
               become
               of
               that
               Covenant
               wherein
               it
               was
               promised
               unto
               them
               ?
               yea
               we
               know
               that
               they
               have
               not
               only
               left
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               as
               a
               spirit
               of
               Prophecy
               ;
               but
               also
               as
               a
               spirit
               of
               grace
               and
               supplications
               ;
               so
               that
               besides
               a
               few
               
                 superstitious
                 forms
              
               repeated
               by
               number
               and
               tale
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               prayer
               amongst
               them
               ;
               as
               some
               of
               their
               late
               Masters
               have
               acknowledged
               .
            
             
               What
               reason
               now
               can
               be
               assigned
               of
               this
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               things
               ,
               but
               only
               
                 
                   §
                
                 8
              
               that
               the
               Covenant
               wherein
               the
               good
               things
               mentioned
               were
               promised
               unto
               them
               ,
               had
               a
               time
               limited
               unto
               it
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               to
               give
               place
               unto
               a
               new
               one
               of
               another
               nature
               .
               And
               this
               the
               Jews
               acknowledge
               is
               to
               take
               date
               from
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               God
               is
               faithful
               ,
               unchangeable
               ,
               able
               to
               make
               good
               his
               promises
               and
               his
               word
               to
               the
               utmost
               .
               The
               present
               Jews
               are
               no
               less
               Jews
               of
               the
               carnal
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               then
               their
               forefathers
               were
               .
               It
               cannot
               be
               then
               but
               that
               the
               Covenant
               made
               with
               them
               ,
               until
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               is
               long
               since
               expired
               .
               And
               therefore
               also
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               long
               since
               come
               .
            
             
               Two
               things
               in
               general
               ,
               the
               Jews
               reply
               unto
               these
               considerations
               ,
               the
               one
               ,
               as
               they
               
                 
                   §
                
                 9
              
               have
               occasion
               and
               advantage
               ,
               the
               other
               ,
               openly
               and
               constantly
               :
               The
               first
               which
               they
               only
               mention
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               occasion
               ,
               is
               the
               prosperity
               of
               some
               of
               their
               Nation
               in
               this
               or
               that
               Country
               ,
               with
               the
               honour
               and
               riches
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               them
               have
               attained
               unto
               .
               Unto
               this
               purpose
               ,
               they
               tell
               us
               stories
               of
               their
               number
               and
               wealth
               in
               the
               East
               ,
               out
               of
               
                 Benjamin
                 Tudulensis
              
               and
               others
               ,
               with
               the
               riches
               of
               some
               of
               them
               in
               the
               Western
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               also
               .
               But
               themselves
               know
               that
               none
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               not
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               was
               promised
               unto
               them
               in
               the
               Covenant
               that
               God
               made
               with
               them
               upon
               Mount
               Horeb.
               All
               the
               promises
               of
               it
               respected
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               with
               their
               preservation
               there
               ,
               or
               return
               thither
               .
               What
               they
               get
               abroad
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               elsewhere
               under
               the
               power
               and
               dominion
               of
               other
               Nations
               ,
               befalls
               them
               in
               a
               way
               of
               common
               providence
               ,
               as
               the
               like
               things
               do
               the
               vilest
               wretches
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               a
               way
               of
               any
               especial
               promise
               .
               And
               therefore
               when
               Daniel
               and
               Nehemiah
               ,
               with
               others
               ,
               were
               exalted
               unto
               
               glory
               and
               riches
               among
               the
               Babylonians
               and
               Persians
               ,
               yet
               they
               rested
               not
               therein
               ,
               but
               pleaded
               the
               Covenant
               of
               God
               for
               their
               restauration
               unto
               the
               Land
               promised
               unto
               Abraham
               .
               And
               to
               suppose
               that
               the
               wealth
               of
               a
               few
               Jews
               up
               and
               down
               the
               world
               ,
               gotten
               by
               Physick
               ,
               or
               Vsury
               ,
               or
               
                 farming
                 of
                 Customs
              
               ,
               is
               an
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               promises
               before
               insisted
               on
               ,
               is
               openly
               to
               despise
               the
               promises
               ,
               and
               the
               Author
               of
               them
               ?
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 10
              
               But
               it
               is
               pleaded
               ,
               secondly
               ,
               by
               them
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               for
               their
               sins
               that
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               is
               thus
               retarded
               and
               prolonged
               .
               But
               it
               is
               not
               about
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               directly
               and
               immediately
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               pressed
               withall
               in
               these
               considerations
               ;
               that
               which
               we
               enquire
               about
               ,
               is
               their
               present
               state
               ,
               and
               their
               long
               continuance
               therein
               ,
               with
               the
               reason
               of
               it
               ;
               only
               aiming
               to
               find
               out
               and
               discover
               the
               true
               cause
               thereof
               :
               This
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               is
               
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 sins
              
               ;
               and
               this
               also
               in
               general
               we
               grant
               ,
               But
               yet
               must
               further
               enquire
               ,
               what
               they
               intend
               thereby
               :
               I
               ask
               therefore
               whether
               it
               be
               for
               the
               
                 sins
                 of
                 their
                 forefathers
              
               ,
               who
               lived
               before
               the
               last
               final
               dispersion
               ,
               or
               for
               
                 their
                 sins
              
               ,
               who
               have
               since
               lived
               in
               their
               several
               Generations
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               thus
               utterly
               forsaken
               .
               If
               they
               shall
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               their
               forefathers
               ,
               as
               Manasseh
               plainly
               doth
               ,
               Quest.
               43.
               in
               
                 Gen.
                 p.
              
               65.
               
               And
               sundry
               others
               of
               them
               do
               the
               same
               ,
               then
               I
               desire
               to
               know
               whether
               they
               think
               God
               to
               be
               changed
               from
               what
               he
               was
               of
               old
               ,
               or
               whether
               he
               be
               not
               still
               every
               way
               the
               same
               as
               to
               all
               the
               promises
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ;
               supposing
               they
               will
               say
               that
               he
               is
               still
               the
               same
               ,
               I
               desire
               to
               know
               whether
               he
               did
               not
               in
               former
               times
               ,
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               their
               Judges
               and
               Kings
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               
                 Babylonian
                 Captivity
              
               punish
               them
               for
               their
               sins
               ,
               with
               that
               contemperation
               of
               Justice
               and
               mercy
               ,
               which
               was
               agreeable
               unto
               the
               Tenor
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ?
               This
               I
               suppose
               they
               will
               not
               deny
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               speaking
               so
               fully
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               God
               requiring
               it
               .
               I
               desire
               then
               to
               know
               what
               were
               the
               
                 sins
                 of
                 their
                 forefathers
              
               ,
               before
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               second
               Temple
               ,
               and
               your
               final
               dispersion
               ,
               which
               so
               much
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Rules
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               exceeded
               the
               sins
               of
               them
               who
               lived
               before
               the
               desolation
               of
               the
               first
               Temple
               ,
               and
               the
               captivity
               that
               ensued
               ;
               for
               we
               know
               that
               the
               sins
               of
               those
               former
               were
               punished
               only
               with
               a
               dispersion
               ,
               which
               some
               of
               them
               saw
               the
               beginning
               and
               ending
               of
               ;
               the
               duration
               of
               the
               whole
               of
               it
               not
               exceeding
               seventy
               years
               ,
               after
               which
               they
               were
               returned
               again
               to
               their
               own
               Land.
               
            
             
               But
               the
               captivity
               and
               dispersion
               which
               hath
               befallen
               them
               upon
               the
               sins
               of
               those
               who
               lived
               before
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               second
               Temple
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               in
               their
               manner
               and
               entrance
               much
               more
               terrible
               ,
               dreadful
               and
               tremendious
               then
               the
               former
               ;
               so
               they
               have
               now
               continued
               in
               them
               above
               
                 twenty
                 times
                 seventy
                 years
              
               without
               any
               promise
               of
               a
               recovery
               .
               God
               being
               still
               the
               same
               that
               he
               was
               ,
               if
               the
               Old
               Covenant
               with
               the
               Jews
               be
               still
               in
               force
               .
               The
               difference
               between
               this
               dispensation
               must
               arise
               from
               the
               difference
               of
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               one
               sort
               of
               persons
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               .
               Now
               of
               all
               the
               sins
               ,
               which
               on
               the
               general
               account
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               can
               make
               themselves
               guilty
               of
               ,
               Idolatry
               doubtless
               is
               the
               greatest
               :
               The
               choosing
               of
               
                 other
                 Gods
              
               is
               a
               compleat
               renunciation
               of
               the
               true
               one
               .
               And
               therefore
               comprised
               in
               it
               all
               other
               sins
               what
               ever
               ,
               for
               casting
               off
               the
               yoke
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               dependance
               on
               him
               as
               the
               first
               cause
               ,
               and
               last
               end
               of
               all
               ,
               it
               doth
               that
               in
               gross
               ,
               and
               by
               whole-sale
               ,
               which
               other
               sins
               do
               only
               by
               retail
               ;
               and
               therefore
               is
               this
               sin
               forbidden
               in
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               intimating
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               command
               of
               owning
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               him
               alone
               ,
               be
               not
               adhered
               unto
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               no
               purpose
               to
               apply
               our selves
               unto
               them
               that
               follow
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               known
               to
               all
               that
               this
               sin
               of
               Idolatry
               abounded
               amongst
               them
               under
               the
               
                 first
                 Temple
              
               ,
               and
               that
               also
               for
               a
               long
               continuance
               ,
               attended
               with
               
                 Violence
                 ,
                 Adulteries
                 ,
                 Persecution
              
               and
               Oppression
               ,
               but
               that
               those
               under
               the
               second
               Temple
               had
               contracted
               the
               guilt
               of
               
                 this
                 sin
              
               ,
               the
               present
               Jews
               do
               not
               pretend
               ;
               and
               we
               know
               that
               they
               hated
               all
               appearance
               of
               it
               .
               Nor
               are
               they
               able
               to
               assign
               any
               other
               sins
               what
               ever
               ,
               wherein
               they
               went
               higher
               in
               their
               provocations
               ,
               then
               their
               Progenitors
               under
               the
               first
               Temple
               .
               What
               then
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               different
               event
               and
               success
               between
               them
               before
               insisted
               on
               ?
               It
               cannot
               be
               ,
               but
               that
               either
               they
               have
               contracted
               the
               guilt
               of
               some
               sin
               ,
               wherewith
               God
               was
               more
               displeased
               ,
               then
               with
               the
               Idolatry
               of
               their
               fore-fathers
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               Covenant
               made
               with
               them
               is
               expired
               ,
               or
               that
               there
               hath
               been
               a
               coincidence
               of
               both
               these
               ;
               and
               that
               indeed
               is
               the
               condition
               of
               things
               with
               them
               .
               The
               Messiah
               came
               ,
               in
               whom
               the
               carnal
               Covenant
               was
               to
               expire
               ,
               and
               they
               rejected
               and
               slew
               him
               ,
               justly
               deserving
               their
               perpetuall
               rejection
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               disinheritance
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 11
              
               Sometimes
               they
               will
               plead
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               for
               their
               
                 own
                 sins
              
               and
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               Generations
               that
               succeeded
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               second
               Temple
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               kept
               thus
               
               long
               in
               misery
               and
               captivity
               .
               But
               we
               know
               ,
               that
               they
               use
               this
               plea
               only
               as
               a
               covering
               for
               their
               obstinate
               blindness
               and
               infidelity
               .
               Take
               them
               from
               this
               dispute
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               continually
               boasting
               of
               their
               Righteousness
               and
               Holiness
               ,
               for
               they
               do
               not
               only
               assure
               us
               that
               they
               are
               better
               then
               all
               the
               world
               besides
               ,
               but
               also
               much
               better
               then
               their
               fore-fathers
               ,
               as
               Manasse
               plainly
               affirms
               in
               the
               place
               before
               cited
               ,
               and
               that
               on
               the
               
                 day
                 of
                 Expiation
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               once
               a
               year
               ;
               they
               are
               as
               holy
               as
               the
               Angels
               in
               Heaven
               :
               There
               are
               therefore
               one
               or
               two
               things
               which
               I
               would
               desire
               to
               know
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               this
               pretence
               of
               their
               own
               sins
               ,
               which
               on
               another
               account
               must
               also
               be
               afterwards
               insisted
               on
               .
            
             
               First
               Then
               ,
               whereas
               it
               is
               a
               principle
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               That
               
                 all
                 Jews
              
               excepting
               Apostates
               are
               so
               holy
               and
               righteous
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               all
               be
               saved
               ,
               have
               all
               a
               portion
               in
               the
               blessed
               world
               to
               come
               ,
               whence
               is
               it
               that
               none
               of
               them
               ,
               are
               so
               Righteous
               as
               to
               be
               returned
               into
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               strange
               ,
               that
               that
               Righteousness
               which
               serves
               the
               turn
               to
               bring
               them
               all
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               will
               not
               serve
               to
               bring
               any
               one
               of
               them
               to
               Jerusalem
               .
               This
               latter
               being
               more
               openly
               and
               frequently
               promised
               unto
               them
               then
               the
               former
               .
               I
               know
               not
               how
               to
               solve
               this
               difficulty
               ;
               
                 ipsi
                 viderint
              
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               Repentance
               from
               their
               sins
               is
               a
               thing
               wholly
               in
               their
               own
               power
               ,
               or
               it
               is
               not
               ;
               if
               they
               shall
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               their
               own
               power
               ,
               as
               generally
               they
               do
               ;
               I
               desire
               to
               know
               why
               they
               defer
               it
               ?
               The
               brave
               imaginations
               that
               they
               have
               of
               the
               
                 levelling
                 of
                 Mountains
              
               ,
               the
               dividing
               of
               Rivers
               ,
               the
               singing
               of
               Woods
               ,
               and
               dancing
               of
               Trees
               ,
               of
               the
               Coaches
               and
               Chariots
               of
               Kings
               to
               carry
               them
               ,
               as
               also
               their
               riding
               upon
               the
               shoulders
               of
               their
               rich
               neighbours
               into
               Jerusalem
               ,
               the
               Conquest
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               eating
               of
               Behemoth
               ,
               and
               drinking
               the
               Wine
               of
               Paradice
               ,
               the
               Riches
               ,
               Wives
               ,
               and
               long
               Life
               that
               they
               shall
               have
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               do
               make
               them
               as
               they
               pretend
               ,
               patiently
               endure
               all
               their
               long
               exile
               ,
               and
               calamitie
               .
               And
               can
               this
               not
               prevail
               with
               them
               for
               a
               
                 little
                 Repentance
              
               ,
               which
               they
               may
               perform
               when
               they
               please
               ,
               with
               a
               wet
               finger
               ,
               and
               so
               obtain
               them
               all
               in
               a
               trice
               ?
               If
               they
               are
               so
               evidently
               blind
               ,
               foolish
               and
               mad
               ,
               in
               and
               about
               that
               which
               they
               look
               upon
               as
               their
               only
               great
               concernment
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               have
               they
               not
               great
               cause
               to
               be
               jealous
               ,
               lest
               they
               are
               also
               equally
               blind
               in
               other
               things
               ,
               and
               particularly
               in
               that
               wherein
               we
               charge
               them
               with
               blindness
               ?
               This
               it
               seems
               is
               the
               State
               of
               these
               things
               .
               Unless
               they
               repent
               ,
               the
               Messiah
               will
               not
               come
               ;
               unless
               he
               come
               ,
               they
               cannot
               be
               delivered
               out
               of
               their
               calamitie
               nor
               enjoy
               the
               promises
               .
               To
               repent
               is
               a
               thing
               in
               their
               own
               power
               ,
               which
               yet
               they
               had
               rather
               endure
               all
               miseries
               ,
               and
               foregoe
               all
               the
               promises
               of
               God
               then
               take
               in
               hand
               ,
               or
               go
               through
               with
               it
               .
               And
               what
               shall
               we
               say
               to
               such
               a
               perverse
               generation
               of
               men
               ,
               who
               openly
               proclaim
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               live
               in
               their
               sins
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               never
               more
               to
               do
               with
               God
               unto
               eternity
               .
               If
               they
               shall
               say
               ,
               that
               Repentance
               is
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               his
               powring
               forth
               his
               Spirit
               upon
               them
               ,
               they
               cannot
               attain
               unto
               it
               ,
               then
               I
               desire
               to
               know
               whence
               it
               is
               that
               God
               doth
               not
               give
               them
               Repentance
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               to
               their
               fore-fathers
               ,
               if
               the
               Covenant
               continue
               established
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               in
               former
               dayes
               ?
               From
               what
               hath
               been
               discoursed
               ,
               It
               doth
               sufficiently
               appear
               that
               the
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               the
               Jews
               hath
               been
               such
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               for
               these
               
                 sixteen
                 hundred
                 years
              
               ,
               as
               manifests
               the
               end
               of
               their
               special
               Covenant
               to
               be
               long
               since
               come
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               in
               whom
               it
               was
               to
               expire
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               a
               nameless
               person
               ,
               not
               unlearned
               ,
               who
               hath
               written
               somewhat
               
                 
                   §
                
                 12
              
               lately
               in
               the
               Portugal
               Language
               ,
               which
               is
               translated
               into
               Latin
               by
               Brenius
               the
               Socinian
               ,
               who
               gives
               so
               satisfactory
               an
               Answer
               in
               his
               own
               conceit
               ,
               unto
               this
               Argument
               ,
               that
               he
               concludes
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               who
               is
               not
               obstinate
               ,
               or
               blinded
               with
               corrupt
               affections
               ,
               must
               needs
               acquiesce
               therein
               .
               His
               confidence
               ,
               if
               not
               his
               reasons
               ,
               deserves
               our
               consideration
               ,
               especially
               considering
               that
               he
               offers
               somewhat
               new
               unto
               us
               ,
               which
               their
               former
               Masters
               did
               not
               insist
               upon
               .
            
             
               That
               then
               which
               he
               returns
               as
               an
               Answer
               ,
               unto
               the
               enquiry
               of
               the
               
                 Causes
                 and
                 Reasons
              
               of
               their
               present
               long
               captivities
               and
               miserie
               ,
               is
               the
               
                 sins
                 of
                 their
                 fore-fathers
              
               under
               the
               first
               Temple
               .
               The
               greatness
               of
               these
               sins
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               is
               expressed
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Ezekiel
               ,
               Chap.
               16.48
               .
               
                 As
                 I
                 live
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 ,
              
               Sodom
               
                 thy
                 Sister
                 hath
                 not
                 done
                 ,
                 she
                 nor
                 her
                 daughters
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 hast
                 done
                 ,
                 thou
                 and
                 thy
                 daughters
                 .
              
               To
               which
               he
               adds
               ,
               Isa.
               1.9
               .
               where
               mention
               is
               made
               again
               of
               Sodom
               .
               So
               that
               this
               Captivity
               is
               to
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               room
               of
               such
               a
               destruction
               ,
               as
               Sodom
               was
               overthrown
               withall
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               these
               sins
               what
               ever
               they
               were
               ,
               were
               expiated
               in
               the
               
                 Babylonish
                 Captivity
              
               ,
               and
               pardoned
               unto
               them
               upon
               their
               return
               .
               So
               that
               now
               they
               must
               suffer
               ,
               on
               the
               account
               of
               their
               sins
               committed
               under
               the
               second
               Temple
               ;
               to
               which
               
               he
               replyes
               ,
               that
               this
               exception
               is
               of
               no
               force
               .
               
                 Nam
                 liberatio
                 e
                 Babilone
                 nihil
                 aliud
                 suit
                 ,
                 quam
                 exploratio
                 ,
                 qua
                 Deus
                 experiri
                 voluit
                 ,
                 an
                 cum
                 restitutione
                 Regni
                 &
                 Templi
                 possint
                 abbreviari
                 ,
                 &
                 expiari
                 enormia
                 ista
                 ,
                 quae
                 commiscerant
                 ,
                 adulterii
                 ,
                 homicidii
                 ,
                 &
                 Idolatriae
                 peccata
                 ;
                 sed
                 pro
                 antecedentium
                 debitorum
                 solutione
                 ,
                 quam
                 prestare
                 debuerunt
                 ,
                 nova
                 insuper
                 debita
                 accumulaverunt
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 deliverance
                 from
                 Babylon
                 was
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 tryal
                 ,
                 whereby
                 God
                 would
                 make
                 an
                 experiment
                 ,
                 whether
                 with
                 the
                 restitution
                 of
                 their
                 Kingdom
                 and
                 Temple
                 ,
                 these
                 enormous
                 sins
                 of
                 Adultery
                 ,
                 Murder
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 committed
                 ,
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 cut
                 off
                 and
                 expiated
                 ,
                 but
                 instead
                 of
                 a
                 discharge
                 of
                 their
                 former
                 arrears
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 obliged
                 unto
                 ,
                 they
                 heaped
                 up
                 new
                 debts
                 by
                 their
                 sins
                 .
              
               Thus
               he
               .
               At
               their
               deliverance
               out
               of
               Babylon
               the
               people
               had
               no
               discharge
               of
               their
               former
               sins
               by
               the
               pardon
               of
               them
               ;
               but
               were
               only
               tryed
               how
               they
               would
               afresh
               acquit
               themselves
               ,
               with
               a
               resolution
               in
               God
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               made
               not
               satisfaction
               ,
               then
               for
               those
               sins
               ,
               to
               charge
               the
               guilt
               of
               them
               again
               upon
               themselves
               and
               all
               their
               posterity
               ,
               for
               all
               the
               generations
               that
               are
               passed
               ,
               untill
               this
               day
               .
               But
               First
               ,
               This
               is
               plainly
               a
               fiction
               of
               this
               mans
               own
               devising
               .
               Let
               him
               produce
               any
               one
               word
               ,
               from
               the
               Scripture
               where
               it
               treats
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               in
               the
               least
               giving
               countenance
               thereunto
               ;
               or
               let
               him
               shew
               ,
               how
               this
               procedure
               is
               suitable
               unto
               the
               Justice
               of
               God
               ,
               either
               unto
               the
               general
               notion
               that
               we
               have
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               as
               unto
               any
               other
               instance
               recorded
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               these
               men
               may
               fain
               what
               they
               please
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               but
               they
               will
               justifie
               themselves
               and
               maintain
               their
               own
               cause
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Why
               did
               none
               of
               the
               latter
               Prophets
               whom
               God
               granted
               unto
               the
               people
               ,
               after
               their
               return
               from
               Captivity
               ;
               as
               
                 Haggai
                 ,
                 Zechariah
              
               ,
               and
               Malachi
               let
               the
               people
               know
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               the
               condition
               of
               their
               return
               into
               their
               Land
               ,
               but
               only
               require
               of
               them
               to
               walk
               answerable
               unto
               the
               mercies
               they
               had
               then
               received
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               As
               the
               very
               nature
               of
               the
               dispensation
               did
               declare
               ,
               that
               God
               having
               purged
               out
               the
               Rebels
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               destroyed
               them
               with
               his
               sore
               judgements
               ,
               had
               forgiven
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               was
               returned
               unto
               them
               ,
               in
               a
               way
               of
               mercy
               and
               grace
               never
               to
               call
               over
               their
               forepast
               iniquities
               any
               more
               ,
               so
               the
               Prophets
               that
               treated
               concerning
               that
               dispensation
               of
               God
               ,
               do
               in
               places
               innumerable
               assert
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               plainly
               contradict
               this
               imagination
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               God
               punisheth
               not
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               Fathers
               upon
               their
               children
               ,
               unless
               the
               Children
               continue
               in
               the
               sins
               of
               their
               Fathers
               .
               This
               he
               declareth
               at
               large
               ,
               Ezek.
               18.
               
               Now
               what
               were
               the
               sins
               of
               this
               people
               under
               the
               first
               Temple
               before
               their
               captivity
               ?
               our
               Author
               reckons
               
                 Adultery
                 ,
                 Murder
              
               and
               Idolatry
               :
               It
               is
               no
               doubt
               but
               many
               of
               them
               were
               Adulterers
               ,
               and
               that
               sin
               among
               others
               was
               charged
               on
               them
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               their
               principal
               ruining
               sins
               were
               their
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               persecution
               or
               killing
               of
               the
               Prophets
               .
               And
               God
               by
               Ezekiel
               declares
               ,
               that
               in
               and
               by
               their
               Captivity
               ,
               he
               would
               punish
               and
               take
               away
               all
               their
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               Adulteries
               ev●n
               from
               the
               Land
               of
               Aegypt
               ,
               or
               their
               beginning
               to
               be
               his
               people
               ,
               Chap.
               23.11
               ,
               27.
               
               Now
               were
               the
               Jews
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               body
               of
               the
               people
               guilty
               of
               these
               sins
               under
               the
               second
               House
               ?
               it
               is
               known
               that
               from
               all
               Idolatry
               they
               preserved
               themselves
               ,
               which
               was
               that
               sin
               ,
               that
               in
               an
               especial
               manner
               was
               their
               ruine
               before
               ;
               and
               for
               killing
               the
               Pophets
               ,
               they
               acknowledge
               that
               after
               Malachi
               they
               had
               none
               ,
               so
               that
               none
               could
               be
               persecuted
               by
               them
               ,
               but
               those
               whom
               they
               will
               not
               own
               to
               be
               Prophets
               :
               But
               ,
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               Suppose
               that
               all
               those
               under
               the
               second
               House
               continued
               in
               the
               sins
               of
               their
               fore-fathers
               ,
               which
               yet
               is
               false
               ,
               and
               denyed
               by
               themselves
               as
               occasion
               requires
               ,
               yet
               what
               have
               the
               Jews
               done
               ,
               for
               sixteen
               hundred
               years
               since
               the
               destruction
               of
               that
               House
               ?
               they
               plead
               themselves
               to
               be
               holy
               ,
               and
               in
               application
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               ,
               Isa.
               53.
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               proclaim
               themselves
               innocent
               and
               righteous
               ;
               at
               least
               they
               would
               not
               have
               us
               to
               think
               that
               the
               generality
               of
               them
               ,
               are
               
                 Adulterers
                 ,
                 Murderers
              
               and
               Idolaters
               :
               whence
               is
               it
               then
               that
               the
               punishment
               of
               their
               Fathers
               sins
               lyes
               so
               long
               on
               them
               ?
               What
               Rule
               of
               Justice
               is
               observed
               herein
               ?
               What
               instance
               of
               the
               like
               dispensation
               can
               they
               produce
               ?
               for
               our
               parts
               we
               affirm
               ,
               that
               they
               continue
               unto
               this
               day
               in
               the
               same
               sin
               ,
               for
               which
               their
               fore-fathers
               under
               the
               second
               House
               were
               rejected
               and
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               so
               know
               the
               righteousness
               of
               God
               in
               their
               present
               captivities
               and
               miseries
               .
               Besides
               ,
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               They
               say
               they
               abhor
               the
               sins
               of
               their
               fore-fathers
               ,
               repent
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               do
               obtain
               Remission
               of
               sins
               through
               their
               observation
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ;
               Wherein
               then
               is
               the
               faithfulness
               of
               God
               in
               his
               prom●ses
               unto
               them
               ?
               Why
               are
               they
               not
               delivered
               out
               of
               captivity
               ?
               Why
               not
               restored
               to
               their
               Land
               according
               to
               express
               Testimonies
               of
               the
               Covenant
               made
               with
               them
               unto
               that
               purpose
               ?
               There
               is
               no
               colour
               of
               truth
               nor
               
               reason
               therefore
               in
               this
               evasion
               ,
               which
               they
               invented
               to
               countenance
               themselves
               in
               their
               obstinate
               blindness
               and
               unbelief
               .
            
             
               But
               our
               Author
               yet
               adds
               an
               Instance
               ,
               whereby
               he
               hopes
               to
               reinforce
               and
               confirm
               
                 
                   §
                
                 13
              
               his
               former
               answer
               :
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 Deus
                 per
                 manus
                 Salamanassani
                 decem
                 tribus
                 in
                 captivitatem
                 passus
                 est
                 abduci
                 in
                 regiones
                 nobis
                 incognitas
                 sexcentis
                 fere
                 annis
                 ante
                 destructionem
                 Templi
                 secundi
                 ,
                 hoc
                 ●●t
                 ante
                 presentem
                 hanc
                 nostram
                 captivitatem
                 ,
                 n●cdum
                 in
                 hodiernam
                 hanc
                 diem
                 in
                 terram
                 si●am
                 reversae
                 aut
                 dominio
                 suo
                 restitutae
                 sunt
                 ,
                 quae
                 omnia
                 speciali
                 Dei
                 Providentia
                 nobis
                 ita
                 ev●nerunt
                 ne
                 quis
                 causam
                 hujus
                 nostrae
                 captivitatis
                 speciali
                 alicui
                 peccato
                 sub
                 secunda
                 domo
                 commisso
                 imputaret
                 :
                 Cum
                 decem
                 tribus
                 qui
                 tum
                 absuerunt
                 captivitatem
                 pati
                 debent
                 sexcent●s
                 annis
                 longiorem
                 .
                 God
                 suffered
                 the
                 ten
                 Tribes
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 captive
                 by
              
               Salamanasser
               
                 into
                 Countreys
                 unknown
                 to
                 us
                 six
                 hundred
                 years
                 before
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 present
                 captivity
                 :
                 neither
                 are
                 they
                 yet
                 returned
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Land
                 ,
                 or
                 restored
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 rule
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 things
                 have
                 happened
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 especial
                 Providence
                 of
                 God.
                 That
                 n●ne
                 might
                 impute
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 captivity
                 unto
                 any
                 sin
                 committed
                 under
                 the
                 second
                 Temple
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 ten
                 Tribes
                 that
                 were
                 then
                 absent
                 must
                 endure
                 a
                 captivity
                 six
                 hundred
                 years
                 longer
                 .
              
               Neither
               will
               this
               instance
               yield
               them
               the
               least
               relief
               .
               For
               (
               1.
               )
               It
               was
               before
               granted
               that
               the
               sins
               under
               the
               second
               Temple
               were
               even
               greater
               then
               those
               under
               the
               first
               ,
               whence
               the
               punishment
               of
               them
               was
               revived
               ,
               which
               is
               here
               denyed
               ,
               manif●sting
               that
               this
               is
               an
               evasion
               invented
               to
               serve
               the
               present
               turn
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               What
               ever
               is
               pretended
               ,
               no
               impartial
               man
               that
               owns
               the
               special
               relation
               of
               that
               people
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               Covenant
               with
               them
               ,
               can
               but
               grant
               ,
               that
               their
               present
               rejection
               is
               for
               some
               outragious
               sins
               breaking
               the
               Covenant
               under
               the
               second
               Temple
               ,
               and
               continued
               in
               by
               themselves
               unto
               this
               day
               ;
               (
               3.
               )
               The
               case
               of
               the
               
                 t●n
                 Tribes
              
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               publickly
               reject●d
               all
               that
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               Government
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               which
               was
               appointed
               to
               Type
               out
               ,
               and
               to
               continue
               unto
               the
               bringing
               of
               the
               ●●ssiah
               ,
               is
               different
               from
               that
               of
               the
               oth●r
               Tribes
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Promises
               w●re
               appropriated
               in
               Judah
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               house
               of
               David
               ;
               so
               that
               their
               rejection
               implies
               no
               disannulling
               of
               the
               Covenant
               .
               (
               4.
               )
               As
               all
               of
               the
               
                 two
                 Tribes
              
               came
               not
               up
               to
               Jerusalem
               at
               the
               return
               from
               the
               captivity
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               so
               very
               great
               numbers
               of
               the
               
                 ten
                 Tribes
              
               appear
               so
               to
               have
               done
               ,
               which
               b●ing
               added
               to
               those
               multitudes
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               before
               that
               had
               fallen
               away
               to
               Judah
               ,
               partly
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               partly
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               outward
               peace
               ,
               when
               their
               own
               Land
               was
               wasted
               ,
               makes
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               body
               of
               the
               people
               to
               be
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               these
               men
               committed
               ,
               and
               their
               posterity
               continue
               in
               the
               sins
               on
               which
               we
               charge
               their
               present
               dispersion
               and
               captivity
               .
               (
               5.
               )
               The
               remant
               of
               that
               people
               dispersed
               amongst
               strange
               Nations
               ,
               seems
               voluntarily
               to
               have
               embraced
               their
               manners
               and
               customs
               ,
               and
               utterly
               to
               have
               forgotten
               their
               own
               Land
               ,
               whereas
               those
               with
               whom
               we
               have
               to
               do
               ,
               daily
               expect
               ,
               desire
               ,
               and
               endeavour
               a
               return
               thereunto
               :
               so
               that
               neither
               doth
               this
               evasion
               ,
               yield
               our
               present
               Jews
               any
               relief
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               return
               to
               the
               notions
               of
               their
               more
               antient
               Masters
               .
            
             
               For
               a
               Close
               then
               of
               these
               considerations
               ,
               I
               shall
               add
               some
               of
               the
               confessions
               of
               the
               Jews
               themselves
               ,
               which
               the
               evidence
               of
               the
               Truth
               contended
               for
               hath
               at
               several
               seasons
               extorted
               from
               them
               .
               And
               this
               I
               shall
               not
               do
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               were
               of
               great
               importance
               in
               themselves
               ,
               or
               unto
               us
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               discover
               their
               entanglements
               in
               contending
               against
               the
               light
               :
               for
               the
               present
               Masters
               of
               their
               unbelief
               ,
               are
               more
               perplexed
               with
               the
               convictions
               of
               their
               Predecessors
               then
               with
               the
               plainest
               testimonies
               of
               the
               Scripture
               .
               The
               Authority
               of
               their
               Predecessors
               being
               equal
               with
               them
               unto
               ,
               if
               not
               more
               sacred
               then
               that
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               its
               self
               .
            
             
               First
               then
               ,
               Being
               pressed
               with
               the
               Testimonies
               before
               insisted
               on
               out
               of
               Haggai
               concerning
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               second
               Temple
               ,
               and
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               
                 desire
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
              
               thereunto
               ,
               they
               have
               a
               Tradition
               that
               the
               Messiah
               was
               born
               the
               same
               day
               that
               the
               second
               Temple
               was
               destroyed
               .
               The
               story
               indeed
               which
               they
               make
               it
               up
               with
               ,
               is
               weak
               ,
               fabulous
               and
               ridiculous
               ,
               and
               he
               who
               is
               offended
               with
               the
               citation
               of
               such
               things
               out
               of
               their
               
                 Talmudical
                 Doctors
              
               ,
               is
               desired
               only
               to
               exercise
               patience
               until
               he
               shall
               be
               able
               himself
               to
               report
               from
               them
               things
               more
               serious
               and
               of
               greater
               importance
               ;
               and
               yet
               from
               them
               must
               we
               learn
               the
               perswasions
               and
               convictions
               of
               the
               Antient
               Jews
               ,
               or
               be
               utterly
               ignorant
               of
               them
               .
               Be
               their
               stori●s
               what
               they
               will
               also
               ,
               the
               powerfull
               convincing
               Evidence
               of
               Truth
               ,
               and
               the
               miserable
               shifts
               that
               the
               poor
               wretches
               are
               put
               unto
               ,
               to
               keep
               off
               the
               Efficacy
               of
               it
               from
               their
               minds
               do
               sufficiently
               appear
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               Tradition
               mentioned
               ,
               they
               give
               us
               in
               
                 Tractat.
                 Bezaroth
                 .
                 distinct
                 .
                 Hajakorr
              
               ;
               in
               
                 
                   §
                
                 14
              
               these
               words
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               
                 Rabbi
                 Joden
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
              
               Rabbi
               Ibbo
               
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 Messiah
                 was
                 born
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 that
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 was
                 destroyed
              
               ;
               and
               the
               story
               they
               tell
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               is
               as
               followeth
               :
               It
               came
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               as
               a
               Jew
               was
               plowing
               ,
               his
               Ox
               before
               him
               lowed
               ,
               and
               there
               passed
               by
               him
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 an
                 Arabian
              
               ,
               and
               he
               heard
               a
               voice
               saying
               ,
               
                 O
                 Jew
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 a
                 Jew
                 ,
              
               loose
               thy
               Oxen
               for
               behold
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               is
               destroyed
               ;
               the
               Ox
               lowed
               the
               second
               time
               ;
               and
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 O
                 Jew
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 a
                 Jew
                 ,
              
               Yoke
               thy
               Oxen
               ,
               for
               behold
               Messiah
               the
               King
               is
               born
               ,
               he
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               what
               is
               his
               name
               ,
               he
               answered
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Menachem
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Comforter
               .
               And
               in
               
                 Bereshith
                 Rabba
              
               on
               Gen.
               30.
               they
               have
               a
               long
               story
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               vel
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Rabbi
               Samuel
               
                 the
                 son
                 of
              
               Nachman
               
                 said
                 ,
                 as
              
               Elias
               
                 of
                 good
                 memory
                 was
                 walking
                 on
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 on
                 that
                 very
                 day
                 that
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 was
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 he
                 heard
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 voice
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 crying
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 our
                 holy
                 Sanctuary
                 is
                 brought
                 unto
                 destruction
                 :
                 when
              
               Elias
               
                 of
                 good
                 memory
                 heard
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 thought
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 should
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 therefore
                 and
                 finding
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 men
                 plowing
                 and
                 sowing
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 the
                 holy
                 blessed
                 God
                 is
                 angry
                 with
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 all
                 this
                 generation
                 )
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 and
                 will
                 destroy
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 send
                 his
                 children
                 into
                 captivity
                 among
                 the
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 are
                 solicitous
                 about
                 this
                 temporal
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 came
                 forth
                 again
                 and
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 Let
                 them
                 alone
                 ,
                 for
                 unto
              
               Israel
               
                 is
                 born
                 a
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 he
                 said
                 unto
                 the
                 voice
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 he
                 ?
                 the
                 voice
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 in
              
               Bethlehem
               Judah
               ;
               
                 he
                 went
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 a
                 woman
                 sitting
                 in
                 the
                 door
                 of
                 her
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 Child
                 lying
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 blood
                 before
                 her
                 :
                 he
                 said
                 unto
                 her
                 ,
                 my
                 daughter
                 hast
                 thou
                 born
                 a
                 Son
                 ,
                 she
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 yea
                 ;
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 doth
                 it
                 lye
                 so
                 long
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 blood
                 ?
                 she
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 evil
                 ;
                 for
                 on
                 this
                 day
                 wherein
                 he
                 is
                 born
                 ,
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 is
                 destroyed
                 ;
                 he
                 said
                 unto
                 her
                 my
                 daughter
                 be
                 of
                 good
                 Courage
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Child
                 ,
                 for
                 great
                 salvation
                 shall
                 be
                 wrought
                 by
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 was
                 streightway
                 encouraged
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 care
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               In
               the
               process
               of
               this
               story
               they
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               this
               Child
               was
               carried
               away
               by
               the
               four
               winds
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               kept
               in
               the
               great
               Sea
               four
               hundred
               years
               ,
               of
               which
               afterwards
               .
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               this
               Tale
               is
               hammered
               out
               of
               the
               
                 second
                 of
                 Luke
              
               ,
               about
               the
               appearance
               of
               the
               Angels
               to
               the
               Shepheards
               ,
               and
               their
               finding
               his
               Mother
               in
               a
               stable
               ;
               All
               the
               use
               that
               I
               intend
               to
               put
               this
               confession
               of
               theirs
               unto
               ,
               is
               to
               urge
               the
               present
               Jews
               with
               a
               conviction
               ,
               and
               acknowledgement
               of
               their
               fore-fathers
               that
               the
               Messiah
               was
               to
               be
               born
               under
               the
               second
               Temple
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 15
              
               Again
               ,
               They
               have
               a
               Tradition
               out
               of
               the
               School
               of
               one
               Elias
               ,
               a
               famous
               Master
               amongst
               them
               of
               the
               Tannarei
               or
               
                 Antetalmudical
                 Doctors
              
               which
               they
               have
               recorded
               in
               the
               
                 Talmud
                 Tractat.
                 Saned
                 .
                 distinct
                 .
                 Chelec
                 .
              
               about
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               follows
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 Tradition
                 of
              
               Elias
               
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 shall
                 continue
                 six
                 thousand
                 years
                 ,
                 two
                 thousand
                 void
              
               (
               which
               the
               gloss
               of
               
                 Rabbi
                 Solomon
                 Jarchi
              
               reckons
               from
               the
               Creation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               unto
               the
               Call
               of
               Abraham
               )
               
                 two
                 thousand
                 to
                 the
                 Law
              
               (
               from
               thence
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               second
               Temple
               )
               
                 and
                 two
                 thousand
                 to
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
                 .
              
               It
               is
               incredible
               how
               the
               latter
               Rabbins
               are
               perplexed
               with
               this
               Tradition
               of
               their
               Masters
               ,
               which
               is
               recorded
               in
               the
               Talmud
               as
               sacred
               .
               In
               the
               account
               they
               give
               in
               
                 Shebet
                 Sehuda
              
               of
               a
               Disputation
               they
               had
               with
               one
               Hierom
               a
               converted
               Jew
               before
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               they
               know
               not
               how
               to
               disintangle
               themselves
               from
               the
               Authority
               of
               it
               .
               The
               summ
               of
               their
               answer
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               next
               words
               in
               the
               Tradition
               are
               ,
               
                 that
                 that
                 time
                 is
                 elapsed
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 sins
              
               ;
               but
               as
               others
               have
               already
               manifested
               that
               that
               gloss
               is
               no
               part
               of
               the
               Tradition
               ,
               but
               an
               addition
               of
               the
               Talmudists
               ,
               so
               we
               shall
               immediately
               manifest
               the
               vanity
               of
               that
               pretence
               .
               Others
               of
               them
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               sufficeth
               to
               maintain
               the
               truth
               and
               credit
               of
               the
               Tradition
               ,
               if
               the
               Messiah
               come
               at
               any
               time
               within
               the
               last
               two
               thousand
               years
               .
               But
               besides
               ,
               that
               even
               they
               also
               are
               now
               drawing
               towards
               their
               period
               ,
               not
               a
               fifth
               part
               in
               their
               computation
               of
               that
               space
               of
               time
               remaining
               ,
               so
               this
               gloss
               is
               directly
               contrary
               to
               the
               very
               words
               of
               the
               Tradition
               .
               For
               as
               two
               thousand
               years
               are
               assigned
               to
               the
               world
               before
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               two
               thousand
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               which
               they
               reckon
               from
               the
               Call
               of
               Abraham
               to
               the
               ruine
               of
               the
               second
               Temple
               ,
               so
               the
               two
               thousand
               years
               allotted
               to
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Messiah
               must
               begin
               with
               his
               coming
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               portions
               do
               one
               of
               them
               with
               the
               Creation
               ,
               the
               other
               with
               the
               Call
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               or
               else
               the
               space
               of
               time
               above
               sixteen
               hundred
               years
               between
               the
               expiration
               of
               the
               second
               two
               thousand
               years
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               ,
               must
               be
               left
               out
               of
               the
               computation
               .
               And
               the
               time
               limited
               for
               the
               duration
               of
               the
               world
               extended
               above
               sixteen
               hundred
               years
               ,
               beyond
               what
               is
               allotted
               unto
               it
               in
               their
               Tradition
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 16
              
               Many
               other
               the
               like
               concessions
               and
               acknowledgements
               hath
               the
               evidence
               of
               truth
               
               wrested
               from
               sundry
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               having
               been
               collected
               by
               others
               we
               shall
               not
               trouble
               the
               Reader
               with
               their
               recital
               :
               these
               that
               have
               been
               insisted
               on
               ,
               may
               and
               do
               suffice
               to
               make
               good
               the
               Argument
               in
               hand
               .
               And
               so
               we
               have
               fully
               demonstrated
               the
               second
               thing
               proposed
               unto
               confirmation
               ;
               Namely
               ,
               that
               the
               true
               Messiah
               is
               long
               since
               come
               ,
               and
               hath
               finished
               the
               work
               allotted
               unto
               him
               .
               Now
               whereas
               we
               have
               in
               our
               passage
               vindicated
               the
               Testimonies
               insisted
               on
               from
               the
               particular
               exceptions
               of
               the
               Jews
               ;
               It
               remaineth
               for
               the
               closing
               of
               this
               Discourse
               ,
               that
               we
               consider
               the
               general
               Answer
               which
               they
               give
               unto
               the
               whole
               Argument
               taken
               from
               them
               all
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               they
               principally
               insist
               on
               is
               ,
               a
               concession
               with
               an
               exception
               ,
               rendring
               
                 
                   §
                
                 17
              
               as
               they
               suppose
               the
               whole
               useless
               to
               our
               purpose
               .
               They
               grant
               therefore
               that
               the
               time
               fixed
               on
               ,
               was
               determined
               for
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ;
               But
               add
               withall
               ,
               It
               is
               prolonged
               beyond
               the
               limited
               season
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               sins
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               promise
               of
               his
               coming
               at
               that
               season
               was
               not
               absolute
               ,
               but
               conditional
               ,
               namely
               on
               supposition
               that
               the
               Jews
               were
               righteous
               ,
               holy
               and
               worthy
               to
               receive
               him
               .
               Thus
               unto
               the
               Tradition
               of
               Elias
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               determining
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               upon
               the
               end
               of
               the
               second
               two
               thousand
               years
               of
               the
               worlds
               duration
               ;
               they
               add
               in
               the
               
                 Talmud
                 .
                 Tractat
                 .
                 Saned
                 .
                 distinct
                 .
                 Cheleck
                 .
                 cap.
              
               11.
               these
               words
               as
               an
               exception
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 because
                 of
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 those
                 dayes
                 have
                 exceeded
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 past
                 .
              
               And
               again
               they
               add
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Rab.
                 said
                 ,
                 all
                 times
                 appointed
                 are
                 finished
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 matter
                 is
                 not
                 suspended
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 repentance
                 and
                 good
                 works
                 .
              
               And
               nothing
               is
               more
               common
               with
               them
               then
               this
               condition
               ,
               
                 if
                 they
                 deserve
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 repent
                 ,
              
               the
               Messiah
               will
               come
               ,
               
                 the
                 time
                 is
                 already
                 past
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 of
                 our
                 sins
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 come
                 .
              
               If
               all
               Israel
               could
               repent
               but
               one
               day
               he
               would
               come
               .
               This
               is
               the
               summ
               of
               their
               Answer
               .
               There
               was
               a
               time
               limited
               and
               determined
               ,
               for
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ;
               This
               time
               is
               signified
               in
               general
               in
               the
               Scripture
               to
               be
               before
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               
                 Second
                 Temple
              
               ,
               and
               the
               utter
               departure
               of
               Scribe
               and
               Law-giver
               from
               Judah
               ;
               but
               all
               this
               designation
               of
               the
               time
               was
               but
               conditional
               ,
               and
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               it
               had
               respect
               unto
               their
               righteousness
               ,
               repentance
               ,
               good
               works
               ,
               and
               merits
               ,
               which
               they
               failing
               in
               ,
               their
               Messiah
               is
               not
               yet
               come
               .
               To
               this
               issue
               is
               their
               infidelity
               at
               length
               arrived
               .
               But
               there
               are
               reasons
               innumerable
               ,
               that
               make
               naked
               the
               vanity
               of
               this
               pretence
               .
               Some
               of
               them
               I
               shall
               briefly
               insist
               upon
               at
               present
               ,
               and
               more
               fully
               afterwards
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               We
               have
               before
               proved
               ,
               that
               not
               the
               Jews
               only
               ,
               but
               the
               Gentiles
               also
               ,
               even
               
                 
                   §
                
                 18
              
               the
               whole
               world
               was
               concerned
               in
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               The
               first
               promise
               of
               him
               concerned
               mankind
               in
               general
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               particular
               respect
               ,
               unto
               any
               one
               peculiar
               people
               ,
               Gen.
               3.15
               .
               The
               next
               solemn
               renovation
               of
               it
               unto
               Abraham
               extends
               the
               blessing
               wherewith
               it
               was
               to
               be
               attended
               unto
               
                 all
                 the
                 kindreds
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               12.3
               .
               Chap.
               18.18
               .
               The
               whole
               restriction
               of
               the
               promise
               unto
               him
               and
               to
               his
               posterity
               ;
               consisted
               only
               in
               the
               designation
               of
               them
               to
               be
               the
               means
               of
               bringing
               forth
               that
               Messiah
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               be
               a
               
                 blessing
                 unto
                 all
                 Nations
              
               ;
               And
               when
               Jacob
               foretells
               his
               coming
               of
               
                 Judah
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               49.10
               .
               he
               declares
               who
               were
               to
               have
               an
               equall
               share
               in
               the
               blessing
               of
               it
               ,
               together
               with
               his
               posterity
               ;
               
                 to
                 him
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 gathering
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               The
               same
               course
               do
               all
               the
               succeeding
               Prophets
               proceed
               in
               .
               They
               every
               where
               declare
               ,
               that
               the
               Gentiles
               ;
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               were
               equally
               concerned
               with
               the
               Jews
               in
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               if
               not
               principally
               intended
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               greatness
               and
               number
               .
               In
               mercy
               ,
               love
               ,
               compassion
               ,
               and
               philanthrophy
               did
               God
               provide
               this
               blessed
               remedy
               for
               the
               recovery
               of
               mankind
               ,
               (
               both
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               )
               out
               of
               that
               misery
               whereunto
               they
               had
               cast
               themselves
               by
               sin
               and
               Apostacy
               from
               him
               .
               The
               time
               of
               exhibiting
               this
               remedy
               unto
               them
               ,
               he
               promised
               also
               ,
               and
               limited
               ,
               stirring
               them
               up
               unto
               an
               expectation
               of
               its
               accomplishment
               ,
               as
               that
               whereon
               all
               their
               happiness
               did
               depend
               .
               Shall
               we
               now
               suppose
               ,
               that
               all
               this
               love
               ,
               grace
               and
               mercy
               of
               God
               towards
               mankind
               ,
               that
               his
               faithfulness
               in
               his
               promises
               ,
               were
               all
               suspended
               on
               the
               goodness
               ,
               righteousness
               ,
               merits
               and
               repentance
               of
               the
               Jews
               ?
               that
               God
               who
               so
               often
               testifies
               concerning
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               a
               people
               ,
               wicked
               ,
               obstinate
               ,
               stubborn
               and
               rebellious
               ,
               should
               make
               them
               keepers
               of
               the
               everlasting
               happiness
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ?
               that
               he
               hath
               given
               the
               fountain
               of
               his
               grace
               and
               love
               ,
               which
               he
               intended
               and
               promised
               should
               overflow
               the
               whole
               earth
               ,
               and
               make
               all
               t●e
               barren
               Wildernesses
               of
               it
               fruitful
               unto
               him
               ,
               to
               be
               closed
               and
               stopped
               by
               them
               at
               thei●
               pleasure
               ?
               that
               it
               should
               be
               in
               their
               power
               to
               restrain
               all
               the
               promised
               ●ffects
               of
               them
               from
               the
               world
               ?
               As
               if
               he
               should
               say
               in
               his
               promises
               ,
               I
               am
               resolved
               out
               of
               mine
               infinite
               
               Goodness
               and
               Compassion
               towards
               you
               ,
               O
               ye
               poor
               miserable
               Sons
               of
               Adam
               ,
               to
               send
               you
               a
               Saviour
               and
               a
               Deliverer
               ,
               who
               at
               such
               a
               time
               shall
               come
               and
               declare
               unto
               you
               the
               way
               of
               life
               eternal
               ,
               shall
               open
               the
               door
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               save
               you
               from
               the
               wrath
               that
               you
               have
               deserved
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               do
               it
               on
               this
               condition
               ,
               that
               the
               Jews
               an
               obstinate
               and
               rebellious
               people
               ,
               be
               good
               ,
               holy
               ,
               righteous
               and
               penitent
               ;
               for
               unless
               they
               be
               so
               ,
               the
               Saviour
               shall
               not
               come
               ,
               nor
               is
               it
               possible
               he
               should
               ,
               untill
               they
               be
               so
               ,
               This
               of
               themselves
               they
               will
               never
               be
               ,
               nor
               do
               I
               intend
               to
               make
               them
               so
               .
               If
               they
               can
               perswade
               us
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               thus
               placed
               them
               in
               his
               Throne
               ,
               and
               given
               his
               Grace
               and
               truth
               into
               their
               hands
               to
               make
               effectuall
               ,
               or
               frustrate
               at
               their
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               suspended
               his
               good
               will
               towards
               the
               residue
               of
               mankind
               on
               their
               obedience
               ,
               whom
               he
               testifieth
               to
               have
               been
               alwayes
               stubborn
               and
               disobedient
               ,
               they
               may
               also
               hope
               to
               prevail
               with
               us
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               they
               only
               are
               men
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               beasts
               ,
               as
               some
               of
               their
               Talmudical
               Masters
               have
               affirmed
               .
               At
               present
               we
               find
               it
               by
               blessed
               experience
               ,
               that
               their
               wickedness
               hath
               not
               made
               the
               Truth
               of
               God
               of
               no
               effect
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 19
              
               Secondly
               ,
               When
               God
               limited
               and
               foretold
               the
               time
               of
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               he
               either
               foresaw
               what
               would
               be
               the
               State
               and
               condition
               of
               the
               Jews
               as
               to
               their
               Repentance
               and
               Good
               Works
               ,
               or
               he
               did
               not
               ?
               If
               they
               say
               he
               did
               not
               ,
               then
               besides
               that
               they
               deny
               him
               to
               be
               God
               ,
               by
               denying
               those
               
                 Essential
                 Attributes
              
               of
               his
               nature
               ,
               which
               the
               very
               Heathen
               acknowledged
               in
               their
               Deities
               ,
               They
               also
               utterly
               overthrow
               all
               the
               Prophecies
               and
               predictions
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               :
               for
               there
               is
               not
               any
               of
               them
               but
               depend
               on
               a
               supposition
               of
               the
               prescience
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               nothing
               but
               to
               countenance
               their
               unbelief
               with
               perfect
               Atheism
               .
               If
               they
               say
               he
               did
               foresee
               ,
               that
               their
               conditions
               and
               manners
               ,
               would
               be
               such
               as
               the
               event
               hath
               proved
               them
               ,
               whence
               he
               must
               also
               know
               that
               it
               was
               impossible
               ,
               that
               the
               Messiah
               should
               come
               at
               the
               time
               limited
               and
               determined
               ;
               I
               ask
               to
               what
               end
               and
               purpose
               he
               doth
               so
               often
               ,
               and
               at
               so
               great
               a
               distance
               of
               time
               ,
               promise
               and
               foretell
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               come
               at
               such
               a
               time
               and
               season
               ,
               seeing
               he
               knew
               perfectly
               that
               he
               should
               not
               so
               do
               ,
               and
               so
               ,
               that
               not
               one
               word
               of
               his
               predictions
               should
               be
               fulfilled
               ?
               why
               I
               say
               ,
               did
               he
               fix
               on
               a
               time
               and
               season
               ,
               foretell
               it
               often
               ,
               limit
               it
               by
               signs
               infallible
               ,
               give
               out
               an
               exact
               computation
               of
               the
               years
               ,
               from
               the
               time
               of
               his
               predictions
               ,
               and
               call
               all
               men
               unto
               an
               expectation
               of
               his
               coming
               accordingly
               ,
               when
               by
               his
               foresight
               of
               the
               Jews
               want
               of
               merit
               and
               repentance
               ,
               no
               such
               thing
               could
               possibly
               fall
               out
               ?
               God
               who
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               doth
               not
               deal
               thus
               with
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               .
               This
               were
               not
               to
               promise
               and
               foretell
               in
               infinite
               veracity
               ,
               but
               purposely
               to
               deceive
               .
               The
               condition
               then
               pretended
               ,
               cannot
               be
               put
               upon
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               without
               a
               direct
               denyal
               of
               some
               ,
               and
               by
               just
               consequence
               of
               all
               the
               
                 essential
                 properties
              
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 20
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               in
               the
               whole
               Scripture
               ,
               the
               least
               intimation
               of
               any
               such
               condition
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               they
               pretend
               the
               promise
               insisted
               on
               ,
               to
               be
               clogged
               withall
               .
               It
               is
               no
               where
               said
               ,
               no
               where
               intimated
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Jews
               repented
               ,
               and
               merited
               well
               ,
               the
               Messiah
               should
               come
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               mentioned
               ;
               no
               where
               threatned
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               did
               not
               so
               ,
               his
               coming
               should
               be
               put
               off
               unto
               an
               uncertain
               day
               .
               We
               know
               not
               ,
               nor
               are
               they
               able
               to
               inform
               us
               whence
               they
               had
               this
               condition
               ,
               unless
               they
               will
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               forged
               it
               in
               their
               own
               brains
               ,
               to
               give
               countenance
               unto
               their
               infidelity
               .
               Before
               the
               time
               allotted
               ,
               was
               elapsed
               ,
               and
               they
               had
               obstinately
               refused
               him
               ,
               who
               was
               sent
               ,
               and
               came
               according
               unto
               promise
               :
               There
               was
               not
               the
               least
               rumour
               of
               any
               such
               thing
               amongst
               them
               .
               Some
               of
               their
               Predecessors
               invented
               it
               to
               palliate
               their
               impiety
               ,
               which
               so
               they
               may
               do
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               solicitous
               what
               reflection
               it
               may
               cast
               upon
               the
               honour
               of
               God.
               Besides
               as
               the
               Scripture
               is
               silent
               ,
               as
               to
               any
               thing
               that
               may
               give
               the
               least
               colour
               unto
               this
               pretence
               ,
               so
               it
               delivers
               that
               which
               is
               contrary
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               destructive
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               it
               informs
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               season
               of
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               M●ssiah
               shall
               be
               a
               time
               of
               great
               sin
               ,
               darkness
               and
               misery
               which
               also
               their
               own
               Masters
               ,
               in
               other
               places
               ,
               and
               on
               other
               occasions
               acknowledges
               .
               So
               Isa.
               52.
               
               &
               53.
               
               Jer.
               31.32
               ,
               33.
               
               Dan.
               9.24
               .
               Zach.
               13.1
               .
               Mal.
               3.4
               .
               He
               was
               to
               come
               to
               turn
               men
               from
               ungodliness
               ,
               and
               not
               because
               they
               were
               turned
               so
               before
               his
               coming
               .
               There
               can
               be
               no
               place
               then
               for
               this
               Condition
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 21
              
               Fourthly
               ,
               The
               suggestion
               of
               this
               condition
               ,
               overthrows
               the
               rise
               of
               the
               promise
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               promised
               .
               We
               have
               before
               manifested
               ,
               that
               the
               rise
               and
               spring
               of
               this
               promise
               ,
               was
               
                 meer
                 love
              
               and
               soveraign
               Grace
               :
               There
               was
               not
               any
               thing
               in
               man
               ,
               Jew
               nor
               Gentile
               ,
               that
               should
               move
               the
               Lord
               to
               provide
               a
               remedy
               and
               relief
               for
               them
               who
               had
               destroyed
               themselves
               .
               Now
               to
               suspend
               the
               promise
               of
               this
               Love
               and
               Grace
               ,
               on
               the
               righteousness
               and
               repentance
               of
               them
               unto
               whom
               it
               was
               
               made
               ,
               is
               perfectly
               to
               destroy
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               place
               the
               merit
               of
               it
               in
               man
               ,
               whereas
               it
               arose
               ,
               purely
               from
               the
               Grace
               of
               God.
               Again
               ,
               it
               utterly
               takes
               away
               and
               destroyes
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               promised
               .
               We
               have
               proved
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               Relief
               ,
               a
               Recovery
               ,
               a
               Salvation
               from
               sin
               and
               misery
               that
               is
               the
               subject
               matter
               of
               this
               promise
               .
               To
               suppose
               that
               this
               shall
               not
               be
               granted
               ,
               unless
               men
               as
               a
               condition
               of
               it
               ,
               deliver
               themselves
               from
               their
               sins
               ,
               is
               to
               assert
               a
               plain
               contradiction
               ,
               so
               wholly
               to
               destroy
               the
               promise
               .
               He
               was
               not
               promised
               unto
               men
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               penitent
               and
               just
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               them
               so
               .
               And
               to
               make
               the
               righteousness
               of
               Jews
               or
               Gentiles
               the
               condition
               of
               his
               coming
               ,
               is
               to
               take
               his
               work
               out
               of
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               to
               render
               both
               him
               and
               his
               coming
               useless
               .
               But
               this
               figment
               proceeds
               from
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               the
               Jews
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               the
               Messiah
               is
               not
               promised
               to
               free
               them
               from
               their
               
                 own
                 sins
              
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               them
               possessors
               of
               
                 other
                 mens
                 goods
              
               ;
               not
               to
               save
               their
               souls
               ,
               but
               their
               bodies
               and
               estates
               ,
               not
               to
               make
               men
               heirs
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               Lords
               of
               the
               earth
               ;
               which
               folly
               hath
               been
               before
               discovered
               and
               disproved
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               The
               Jews
               on
               several
               accounts
               are
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               self-condemned
               ,
               in
               
                 
                   §
                
                 22
              
               the
               use
               of
               this
               plea
               or
               pretence
               .
               Their
               great
               sins
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               are
               the
               cause
               ,
               why
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               is
               retarded
               .
               But
               First
               ,
               what
               those
               sins
               are
               they
               cannot
               declare
               .
               We
               readily
               grant
               them
               to
               be
               wicked
               enough
               ,
               but
               withal
               we
               know
               their
               great
               wickedness
               to
               consist
               ,
               in
               that
               which
               they
               will
               not
               acknowledge
               ;
               namely
               ,
               not
               in
               being
               unfit
               for
               his
               coming
               ,
               but
               in
               refusing
               him
               when
               he
               came
               .
               They
               instance
               sometimes
               in
               their
               hatred
               one
               of
               another
               ,
               their
               mutual
               animosities
               ,
               and
               frequent
               adulteries
               ,
               and
               want
               of
               observing
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               rules
               of
               their
               present
               superstitious
               scrupulosity
               .
               But
               what
               is
               all
               this
               unto
               the
               Abominations
               ,
               which
               God
               passed
               over
               formerly
               in
               their
               Nation
               ,
               and
               also
               fulfilled
               his
               promises
               unto
               them
               ,
               though
               really
               conditionall
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               Take
               them
               from
               the
               rack
               of
               our
               Arguments
               ,
               and
               you
               hear
               no
               more
               of
               their
               confessions
               ,
               no
               more
               of
               their
               sins
               and
               wickedness
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               immediately
               all
               righteous
               and
               holy
               ,
               all
               beloved
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               better
               then
               their
               fore-fathers
               ;
               yea
               ,
               (
               3.
               )
               On
               the
               day
               of
               expiation
               ,
               they
               are
               all
               as
               holy
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               believe
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               Angels
               in
               Heaven
               .
               There
               is
               not
               one
               sin
               amongst
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               is
               strange
               the
               Messiah
               should
               not
               at
               one
               time
               or
               another
               come
               to
               them
               on
               that
               day
               .
               (
               4.
               )
               They
               have
               a
               Tradition
               among
               themselves
               ,
               that
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               may
               be
               hastened
               ,
               but
               not
               retarded
               .
               So
               they
               speak
               in
               their
               gloss
               on
               Isa.
               60.22
               .
               
                 I
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 hasten
                 it
                 in
                 its
                 time
                 .
                 Tractat.
                 Saned
                 .
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Rabbi
               Alexander
               
                 said
                 ,
                 and
              
               Rabbi
               Joshua
               
                 the
                 Son
                 of
              
               Levi
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 hasten
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 hasten
                 it
                 if
                 they
                 deserve
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 deserve
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 time
              
               ;
               and
               this
               they
               apply
               to
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               (
               5.
               )
               They
               assert
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               themselves
               who
               are
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               fifty
               third
               of
               Isaiah
               ,
               and
               their
               being
               causelesly
               afflicted
               by
               the
               Gentiles
               ;
               now
               he
               whom
               the
               Prophet
               there
               speaks
               of
               ,
               is
               one
               perfectly
               innocent
               and
               righteous
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               must
               needs
               be
               in
               their
               own
               esteem
               ,
               supposing
               themselves
               there
               intended
               .
               So
               that
               this
               pretence
               is
               known
               to
               themselves
               to
               be
               no
               more
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               This
               plea
               is
               directly
               contrary
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               which
               God
               promised
               
                 
                   §
                
                 23
              
               to
               make
               at
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               or
               that
               which
               he
               came
               to
               ratifie
               and
               establish
               ,
               and
               the
               reason
               which
               God
               gives
               ,
               for
               the
               making
               of
               that
               Covenant
               ,
               Jer.
               31
               ,
               31
               ,
               32
               ,
               33.
               
               The
               foundation
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Covenant
              
               lyes
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               had
               
                 disannulled
                 and
                 broken
                 the
                 former
                 made
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               Now
               surely
               they
               do
               not
               disannul
               that
               Covenant
               ,
               if
               they
               are
               righteous
               according
               to
               the
               tenor
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               unless
               they
               are
               so
               ,
               they
               say
               the
               Messiah
               will
               not
               come
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               
                 New
                 Covenant
              
               shall
               not
               be
               made
               ,
               unless
               by
               them
               it
               be
               first
               made
               needless
               .
               Again
               ,
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Covenant
               lyes
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               God
               in
               it
               makes
               men
               righteous
               and
               holy
               ,
               Ezekiel
               11.19
               .
               So
               that
               righteousness
               and
               holiness
               ,
               cannot
               be
               the
               Condition
               of
               making
               it
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               of
               making
               it
               useless
               .
               This
               then
               is
               the
               contest
               between
               God
               and
               the
               Jews
               ,
               he
               takes
               it
               upon
               himself
               ,
               to
               give
               men
               righteousness
               by
               the
               Covenant
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               they
               take
               it
               upon
               themselves
               ,
               to
               be
               righteous
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               make
               that
               Covenant
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               If
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               depend
               on
               the
               Righteousness
               and
               repentance
               
                 
                   §
                
                 24
              
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               only
               possible
               ,
               but
               very
               probable
               that
               he
               may
               never
               come
               .
               Themselves
               conceive
               that
               the
               world
               shall
               not
               continue
               above
               six
               thousand
               years
               .
               Of
               this
               space
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               suppose
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               any
               more
               then
               five
               hundred
               remaining
               ;
               the
               time
               past
               since
               the
               expiration
               of
               the
               dayes
               determined
               for
               the
               
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               is
               at
               least
               sixteen
               hundred
               years
               ;
               seeing
               that
               they
               have
               not
               repented
               all
               this
               while
               ,
               what
               assurance
               have
               we
               ,
               nay
               what
               hope
               may
               we
               entertain
               ,
               within
               the
               four
               or
               five
               hundred
               years
               that
               are
               behind
               .
               Greater
               Calls
               to
               Repentance
               from
               God
               ,
               greater
               motives
               from
               themselves
               and
               others
               they
               are
               not
               like
               to
               meet
               withall
               .
               And
               what
               ground
               have
               we
               to
               expect
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               have
               withstood
               all
               these
               Calls
               without
               any
               good
               fruit
               by
               their
               own
               confessions
               ,
               will
               ever
               be
               any
               better
               .
               Upon
               this
               supposition
               then
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               very
               probable
               ,
               that
               the
               Messiah
               should
               never
               come
               .
               Nothing
               can
               be
               replyed
               hereunto
               ,
               but
               that
               God
               will
               either
               at
               length
               effectually
               by
               his
               Grace
               ,
               give
               them
               that
               Repentance
               ,
               which
               they
               make
               necessary
               for
               his
               coming
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               will
               send
               him
               at
               last
               ,
               whether
               they
               repent
               or
               no
               :
               But
               if
               either
               of
               these
               may
               be
               expected
               ,
               what
               reason
               can
               be
               imagined
               ,
               why
               God
               should
               so
               deal
               at
               any
               season
               concerning
               which
               he
               had
               made
               no
               promise
               ,
               that
               the
               Messiah
               should
               come
               therein
               ,
               and
               not
               do
               so
               at
               the
               time
               concerning
               which
               he
               had
               so
               often
               promised
               and
               foretold
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               come
               therein
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Exercitatio
               XVII
               .
               The
               Third
               general
               Dissertation
               ,
               proving
               Jesus
               of
               Nazareth
               to
               be
               the
               only
               true
               and
               promised
               Messiah
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Jesus
                   whom
                
                 Paul
                 
                   preached
                   ,
                   the
                   true
                   Messiah
                   .
                   First
                   Argument
                   from
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   his
                   coming
                   .
                   Foundation
                   of
                   this
                   Argument
                   unquestionable
                   .
                   Coming
                   of
                   Jesus
                   at
                   the
                   time
                   appointed
                   ,
                   proved
                   by
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   Record
                   ,
                   and
                   Catholick
                   Tradition
                   .
                   By
                   the
                   testimonies
                   of
                   Heathen
                   Writers
                   .
                   By
                   the
                   confession
                   of
                   the
                   Talmudical
                   Jews
                   .
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   intended
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   story
                   of
                   Jesus
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                
                 Pandira
                 and
                 Stada
                 .
                 
                   No
                   other
                   came
                   at
                   that
                   season
                   ,
                   by
                   them
                   owned
                   .
                   Force
                   of
                   this
                   Argument
                   .
                   Characteristical
                   notes
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   given
                   out
                   in
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   .
                   His
                   Family
                   ,
                   Stock
                   ,
                   or
                   Lineage
                   ,
                   confined
                   unto
                   the
                   posterity
                   of
                
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 Judah
                 ,
                 David
                 .
                 
                   Our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   posterity
                   of
                
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   Tribe
                   of
                
                 Judah
                 ,
                 
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   Family
                   of
                
                 David
                 .
                 
                   Testimonies
                   of
                   the
                   Evangelists
                   vindicated
                
                 .
                 Jesoes
                 
                   exceptions
                   in
                   general
                   answered
                   .
                   In
                   particular
                   ,
                   the
                   Genealogie
                   ,
                   not
                   proved
                   ;
                   answered
                   .
                   The
                   Genealogie
                   of
                
                 Matthew
                 
                   declared
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                
                 Luke
                 .
                 
                   The
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   Birth
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                
                 Bethlehem
                 ,
                 Micah
                 5.2
                 .
                 
                   Circumstances
                   enforcing
                   this
                   consideration
                   .
                   The
                   Evangelists
                   Citation
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Prophet
                   vindicated
                   .
                   The
                   Messiah
                   to
                   be
                   born
                   of
                   a
                   Virgin.
                
                 Isa.
                 7.10
                 ,
                 11.
                 and
                 Matth.
                 1.21
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                 
                   Jews
                   convinced
                   that
                   Jesus
                   was
                   born
                   of
                   a
                   Virgin.
                   Jews
                   exceptions
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Application
                   of
                   this
                   Prophecy
                   .
                   Their
                   weight
                   .
                   The
                   answer
                   of
                   some
                   unto
                   them
                   ;
                   unsafe
                   ,
                   needless
                   .
                   True
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   .
                   Exceptions
                   answered
                   .
                   The
                   signification
                   and
                   use
                   of
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   Greatness
                   of
                   the
                   sign
                   promised
                   .
                   No
                   other
                   Virgin
                   and
                   Son
                   designed
                   but
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Mother
                   .
                   The
                   Prophecy
                   cleared
                   in
                   this
                   instance
                   .
                   In
                   what
                   sense
                   the
                   Birth
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   a
                   sign
                   of
                   present
                   deliverance
                   .
                   Remaining
                   Objections
                   answered
                   .
                   Other
                   Characters
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                   He
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Prophet
                   ,
                
                 Deut.
                 18.19
                 .
                 
                   A
                   Prophet
                   like
                   unto
                
                 Moses
                 .
                 
                   Expected
                   by
                   the
                   Jews
                   .
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   a
                   Prophet
                   .
                   That
                   Prophet
                   .
                   The
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   which
                   he
                   taught
                   .
                   It
                   s
                   perfection
                   .
                   The
                   works
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   revealed
                   ,
                   only
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   also
                   the
                   nature
                   and
                   end
                   of
                   Mosaical
                   Institutions
                   .
                   Threatnings
                   unto
                   the
                   disobedient
                   fallen
                   upon
                   the
                   Jews
                   .
                   Sufferings
                   are
                   an
                   other
                   character
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   his
                   Passion
                   foretold
                   ,
                
                 Psal.
                 22.
                 
                 
                   The
                   true
                   Messiah
                   therein
                   intended
                   .
                   Expositions
                   of
                
                 Kimchi
                 
                   and
                   others
                   confused
                   .
                   Sufferings
                   peculiar
                   unto
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                   The
                   Psalm
                   exactly
                   fulfilled
                   in
                   Jesus
                   Christ.
                   Objections
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   from
                   the
                   principles
                   of
                   Christians
                   ,
                   answered
                   .
                
                 Isa.
                 53.
                 
                 
                   Prophecy
                   of
                   the
                   suffering
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                   Consent
                   of
                   the
                   Antient
                   Jews
                   .
                   Targum
                   .
                
                 Bereshith
                 Rabba
                 .
                 Talmud
                 ,
                 Ashech
                 .
                 
                   Invalidity
                   of
                   exceptions
                   of
                   latter
                   Rabbins
                   .
                   Applications
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   vindicated
                   .
                   Other
                   Testimonies
                   concerning
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                   Jews
                   Traditions
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   purpose
                   .
                   Other
                   Arguments
                   proving
                   Jesus
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   true
                   Messiah
                   .
                   Miracles
                   .
                   The
                   nature
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   wrought
                   by
                   Christ
                   ;
                   proved
                   .
                   Testimony
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   Notoriety
                   of
                   Tradition
                   .
                   Miracles
                   of
                   Christ
                   compared
                   with
                   those
                   of
                
                 Moses
                 .
                 
                   Excelling
                   them
                   ,
                   in
                   number
                   ;
                   in
                   manner
                   of
                   their
                   being
                   wrought
                   ;
                   in
                   their
                   nature
                   ;
                   in
                   his
                   giving
                   power
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   to
                   effect
                   them
                   ;
                   in
                   his
                   resurrection
                   from
                   the
                   Dead
                   ;
                   continuance
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   World.
                   Jews
                   self-conviction
                   evinced
                   .
                   Causes
                   of
                   the
                   miracles
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   assigned
                   by
                   them
                   .
                   Art
                   Magical
                   ,
                   retorted
                   ;
                   removed
                   .
                   The
                   name
                   of
                   God.
                   Testimonies
                   of
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ;
                   Success
                   of
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Jesus
                   .
                   Last
                   Argument
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THe
               third
               branch
               of
               that
               great
               supposition
               and
               fundamental
               Article
               of
               faith
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 1
              
               whereon
               the
               Apostle
               builds
               his
               Arguments
               and
               Reasonings
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               deals
               with
               the
               Hebrews
               is
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               whom
               he
               preached
               was
               the
               true
               and
               only
               promised
               Messiah
               who
               came
               forth
               from
               God
               for
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               his
               work
               ;
               according
               to
               the
               time
               determined
               and
               foretold
               .
               The
               confirmation
               of
               this
               foundation
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               and
               profession
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               now
               in
               the
               
                 third
                 place
              
               we
               must
               engage
               in
               .
               A
               subject
               this
               is
               whereon
               I
               could
               insist
               at
               large
               ,
               with
               much
               satisfaction
               to
               my self
               ;
               nor
               have
               I
               just
               cause
               to
               fear
               ,
               that
               the
               matter
               treated
               of
               ,
               would
               be
               irksom
               to
               any
               
                 Christian
                 Reader
              
               .
               But
               we
               must
               have
               respect
               unto
               our
               present
               design
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               not
               absolutely
               and
               of
               set
               purpose
               ,
               that
               we
               handle
               these
               things
               ,
               but
               meerly
               with
               respect
               unto
               that
               further
               end
               of
               opening
               the
               springs
               of
               the
               Apostles
               Divine
               reasonings
               
               in
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               contract
               (
               as
               much
               as
               may
               be
               )
               the
               Arguments
               that
               we
               have
               to
               plead
               in
               this
               case
               .
               And
               yet
               neither
               can
               this
               be
               so
               done
               ,
               but
               that
               some
               continuance
               of
               discourse
               will
               be
               unavoidably
               necessary
               .
               And
               the
               course
               we
               shall
               proceed
               in
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               we
               have
               passed
               through
               in
               our
               foregoing
               demonstrations
               of
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               coming
               .
               Our
               Arguments
               are
               first
               to
               be
               produced
               ,
               and
               vindicated
               from
               the
               particular
               exceptions
               of
               the
               Jews
               ;
               and
               then
               their
               opposition
               to
               our
               Thesis
               in
               general
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               removed
               ,
               referring
               an
               Answer
               unto
               their
               special
               Objections
               unto
               another
               Dissertation
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 2
              
               That
               we
               may
               the
               more
               orderly
               annex
               our
               present
               Discourse
               unto
               that
               foregoing
               :
               our
               first
               Argument
               shall
               be
               taken
               from
               that
               which
               is
               proved
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               therein
               ;
               namely
               ,
               the
               time
               limited
               and
               determined
               for
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               Two
               wayes
               there
               are
               ,
               whereby
               the
               time
               fore-appointed
               of
               God
               for
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               is
               signified
               and
               made
               known
               .
               First
               ,
               By
               certain
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 evident
                 tokens
              
               ,
               taken
               from
               the
               
                 Judaical
                 Church
              
               ,
               with
               the
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               the
               whole
               people
               of
               the
               Jews
               .
               This
               we
               have
               insisted
               on
               from
               Gen.
               49.10
               .
               Hagg.
               2.8
               .
               Mal.
               3.1
               ,
               2.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               By
               a
               computation
               of
               the
               time
               its
               self
               as
               to
               its
               duration
               ,
               from
               a
               certain
               
                 fixed
                 date
              
               unto
               its
               expiration
               .
               This
               way
               we
               have
               unfolded
               and
               vindicated
               at
               large
               ,
               from
               Dan.
               9.24
               ,
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               And
               although
               herein
               we
               have
               evidenced
               the
               truth
               and
               exactness
               of
               the
               computation
               insisted
               on
               by
               us
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               any
               Chronological
               accounts
               of
               times
               past
               are
               capable
               of
               being
               demonstrated
               .
               Yet
               we
               have
               also
               manifested
               ,
               that
               our
               Argument
               depends
               not
               on
               the
               precise
               bounding
               of
               the
               time
               limited
               ;
               But
               lying
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               of
               equal
               force
               ,
               however
               the
               computation
               be
               calculated
               ,
               the
               whole
               time
               limited
               being
               undeniably
               expired
               before
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               City
               and
               Temple
               .
               Hence
               is
               the
               foundation
               of
               our
               first
               Argument
               .
               
                 Before
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 expiration
                 of
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 promised
                 Messiah
                 was
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 Before
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 denoted
                 and
                 described
                 by
                 the
                 general
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 evident
                 tokens
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 and
                 limited
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 computation
                 insisted
                 on
                 ,
                 came
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 that
                 the
                 Jews
                 can
                 or
                 do
                 pretend
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 Messiah
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 promised
                 Messiah
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 3
              
               The
               foundation
               of
               this
               Argument
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               the
               Messiah
               was
               to
               come
               within
               the
               time
               limited
               ,
               prefixed
               and
               foretold
               cannot
               be
               shaken
               ,
               without
               calling
               into
               question
               ,
               the
               Truth
               of
               all
               promises
               and
               pre●ictions
               in
               the
               Old
               T●stament
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               faithf●ln●ss
               and
               power
               of
               God.
               T●e
               great
               design
               ,
               whose
               lines
               are
               drawn
               in
               the
               face
               ,
               and
               whose
               substance
               lyes
               in
               the
               bowels
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               the
               Spirit
               that
               enlivens
               the
               whole
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               story
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               bond
               of
               union
               ,
               wherein
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               it
               do
               center
               ,
               withou●
               which
               they
               would
               be
               loose
               ,
               scattered
               ,
               and
               deformed
               heaps
               ,
               is
               the
               bringing
               forth
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               the
               Saviour
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Without
               an
               apprehension
               of
               this
               design
               and
               faith
               therein
               ,
               neither
               can
               a
               letter
               of
               it
               be
               understood
               ,
               nor
               can
               a
               rational
               man
               discover
               any
               important
               Excellency
               in
               it
               .
               Him
               it
               promiseth
               ;
               Him
               it
               typifieth
               ;
               Him
               it
               teacheth
               ,
               and
               prophesieth
               about
               :
               Him
               it
               calls
               all
               men
               to
               desire
               and
               expect
               .
               When
               it
               hath
               done
               thus
               ,
               in
               several
               places
               it
               expresly
               limits
               ,
               foretells
               ,
               and
               declares
               ,
               the
               time
               wherein
               He
               shall
               be
               sent
               and
               exhibited
               .
               If
               there
               be
               a
               failure
               herein
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               done
               to
               give
               evidence
               to
               all
               other
               things
               that
               are
               spoken
               concerning
               him
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               are
               to
               be
               tryed
               ,
               and
               to
               stand
               or
               fall
               ,
               as
               they
               receive
               approbation
               or
               discountenance
               from
               thence
               .
               To
               what
               end
               should
               any
               man
               trouble
               himself
               ,
               about
               that
               which
               is
               cast
               ,
               as
               a
               fancy
               and
               empty
               imagination
               ,
               by
               its
               own
               verdict
               ?
               If
               then
               the
               Messiah
               came
               not
               within
               the
               time
               limited
               ,
               all
               Expectation
               from
               the
               Scripture
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               must
               come
               to
               nought
               ;
               which
               these
               ,
               with
               whom
               at
               present
               we
               contend
               ,
               will
               not
               grant
               .
            
             
               Nor
               can
               the
               Jews
               on
               such
               a
               supposition
               ,
               in
               any
               measure
               defend
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               against
               an
               Infidel
               .
               For
               unto
               his
               enquiry
               where
               is
               the
               promised
               Messiah
               ,
               if
               they
               shall
               plead
               their
               usual
               pretences
               .
               It
               is
               easie
               for
               him
               to
               reply
               ,
               that
               these
               things
               b●ing
               no
               where
               mentioned
               ,
               nor
               intimated
               in
               the
               
                 Books
                 themselves
              
               :
               They
               are
               only
               such
               subterfuges
               as
               any
               man
               may
               palliate
               the
               most
               open
               untruths
               withal
               .
               And
               indeed
               ,
               the
               ridiculous
               figment
               of
               his
               being
               born
               at
               the
               time
               appointed
               ,
               but
               
                 kept
                 hid
                 to
                 this
                 day
              
               ,
               they
               know
               not
               where
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               pleaded
               ,
               when
               they
               deal
               with
               men
               not
               bereft
               of
               their
               senses
               ,
               or
               Judicially
               blinded
               by
               God.
               For
               besides
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               a
               childish
               ,
               toyish
               fiction
               ,
               inconsistant
               with
               the
               nature
               and
               being
               of
               their
               Messiah
               ,
               whom
               th●y
               make
               to
               be
               a
               meer
               man
               subject
               to
               mortality
               ,
               in
               his
               whole
               person
               ,
               like
               all
               the
               other
               sons
               of
               Adam
               ,
               it
               suits
               not
               at
               all
               unto
               the
               difficulty
               intended
               ,
               to
               be
               assoyled
               by
               it
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               his
               being
               born
               only
               ,
               but
               also
               his
               accomplishment
               of
               his
               Work
               and
               Office
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               determined
               which
               is
               foretold
               .
               Nor
               is
               there
               any
               one
               jot
               more
               of
               probability
               in
               
               their
               other
               pretence
               ,
               about
               their
               
                 own
                 sins
              
               and
               unworthiness
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               declared
               ,
               this
               is
               nothing
               but
               in
               plain
               terms
               to
               assert
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               violated
               his
               faith
               and
               promise
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               a
               matter
               ,
               wherein
               the
               great
               Concernments
               of
               his
               own
               Glory
               ,
               and
               the
               welfare
               of
               all
               mankind
               doth
               consist
               ,
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               their
               miscarriages
               ,
               which
               as
               they
               either
               cannot
               ,
               or
               will
               not
               remedy
               ,
               so
               he
               himself
               hath
               not
               ,
               (
               though
               he
               might
               have
               so
               done
               )
               provided
               any
               relief
               against
               .
               This
               then
               stands
               upon
               equal
               evidence
               with
               the
               whole
               Authority
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               the
               promised
               Messiah
               ,
               was
               to
               come
               within
               the
               time
               prefixed
               for
               his
               coming
               ,
               and
               foretold
               .
            
             
               We
               ask
               them
               then
               ,
               
                 If
                 Jesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
              
               be
               not
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               where
               is
               he
               ?
               or
               who
               is
               he
               that
               came
               in
               answer
               to
               the
               Prophecies
               insisted
               on
               ?
               Two
               things
               then
               remain
               to
               be
               proved
               .
               First
               ,
               That
               our
               
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               came
               ,
               lived
               ,
               and
               dyed
               within
               the
               time
               limited
               for
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               no
               other
               came
               within
               that
               season
               ,
               that
               either
               pretended
               with
               any
               colour
               of
               probability
               unto
               that
               dignity
               ,
               or
               was
               ever
               as
               such
               ,
               owned
               or
               esteemed
               by
               the
               Jews
               themselves
               .
            
             
               First
               then
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               came
               and
               lived
               in
               the
               time
               limited
               unto
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               
                 
                   §
                
                 4
              
               Messiah
               ,
               some
               short
               space
               of
               time
               before
               the
               departure
               of
               
                 Scepter
                 and
                 Scribe
              
               from
               Judah
               ,
               the
               ceasing
               of
               the
               daily
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               final
               desolation
               of
               ,
               the
               second
               Temple
               ,
               we
               have
               all
               the
               evidence
               ,
               that
               a
               matter
               of
               fact
               so
               long
               passed
               ,
               is
               capable
               of
               as
               good
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               world
               was
               of
               old
               by
               God
               created
               .
               The
               Stories
               of
               the
               Church
               are
               express
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               born
               during
               the
               Empire
               of
               
                 Augustus
                 Caesar
              
               ,
               in
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               the
               Reign
               of
               Herod
               over
               Judaea
               ,
               when
               Cyrenius
               was
               Governour
               over
               Syria
               ;
               that
               he
               lived
               unto
               the
               time
               ,
               wherein
               
                 Pontius
                 Pilate
              
               was
               Governour
               of
               Judaea
               under
               Tiberius
               ,
               about
               thirty
               six
               or
               thirty
               seven
               years
               before
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               City
               and
               Temple
               by
               Titus
               .
               This
               the
               stories
               written
               by
               
                 Divine
                 inspiration
              
               ,
               and
               committed
               unto
               the
               care
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               expresly
               affirm
               ;
               neither
               have
               the
               Jews
               any
               thing
               to
               object
               against
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               relation
               ,
               what
               ever
               thoughts
               they
               have
               of
               his
               Person
               ,
               who
               he
               was
               ,
               or
               what
               he
               did
               :
               That
               he
               lived
               and
               dyed
               then
               ,
               and
               there
               ,
               is
               left
               testified
               on
               Records
               beyond
               controll
               .
               And
               if
               they
               should
               deny
               it
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               
                 bare
                 negation
              
               of
               a
               few
               interested
               ,
               blinded
               persons
               ,
               without
               Testimonies
               or
               evidence
               from
               any
               one
               circumstance
               of
               Times
               ,
               Persons
               ,
               or
               Actions
               to
               be
               laid
               in
               the
               ballance
               against
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Tradition
              
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               whether
               believing
               in
               Jesus
               ,
               or
               rejecting
               of
               him
               .
               For
               they
               all
               alwayes
               consented
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               lived
               ,
               and
               died
               at
               the
               time
               mentioned
               in
               the
               sacred
               stories
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               was
               still
               one
               part
               of
               the
               charge
               managed
               against
               his
               followers
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               next
               Age
               after
               ,
               that
               they
               believed
               in
               a
               person
               whom
               they
               knew
               to
               live
               at
               such
               a
               season
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               mean
               condition
               .
               Neither
               did
               the
               most
               malicious
               and
               fierce
               impugners
               of
               the
               Religion
               taught
               by
               him
               ,
               such
               as
               
                 Celsus
                 ,
                 Porphyrie
              
               ,
               and
               Julian
               ever
               once
               attempt
               to
               attacque
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               story
               ,
               as
               to
               his
               real
               existence
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               of
               it
               .
               So
               that
               herein
               we
               have
               as
               concurrent
               a
               suffrage
               as
               the
               whole
               world
               in
               any
               case
               is
               able
               to
               afford
               .
            
             
               The
               best
               of
               the
               Historians
               of
               the
               Nations
               ,
               who
               lived
               near
               those
               times
               ,
               give
               their
               
                 
                   §
                
                 5
              
               Testimony
               unto
               what
               is
               recorded
               in
               our
               Gospel
               .
               The
               words
               of
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               a
               person
               of
               unquestionable
               credit
               ,
               in
               things
               that
               he
               could
               attain
               the
               knowledge
               of
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               will
               appear
               by
               them
               ,
               far
               enough
               from
               any
               compliance
               with
               the
               followers
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               may
               suffice
               for
               an
               instance
               .
               This
               is
               
                 Cornelius
                 Tacitus
              
               ,
               in
               the
               fifteenth
               of
               his
               
                 Annals
                 :
                 Abolendo
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               rumori
               (
               he
               speaks
               of
               Nero
               and
               his
               firing
               of
               Rome
               ,
               )
               
                 subdidit
                 reos
                 ,
                 &
                 quaesitissimis
                 poenis
                 affecit
                 ,
                 quos
                 per
                 flagitia
                 invisos
                 vulgus
                 Christianos
                 appellebat
                 .
                 Author
                 ejus
                 nominis
                 Christus
                 qui
                 Tiberio
                 imperitante
                 per
                 procuratorem
                 Pontium
                 Pilatum
                 supplicio
                 affectus
                 erat
                 .
              
               He
               expresly
               assignes
               the
               time
               of
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               unto
               the
               reign
               of
               Tiberius
               ,
               and
               government
               of
               Pilate
               .
               The
               same
               also
               is
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Jews
               own
               
                 Historian
                 Flavius
                 Josephus
              
               ,
               in
               the
               fourth
               Chapter
               of
               the
               eighteenth
               Book
               of
               their
               Antiquities
               ;
               unto
               which
               season
               also
               he
               assigns
               the
               death
               of
               
                 John
                 the
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               who
               was
               his
               contemporary
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Evangelical
               Story
               .
            
             
               Further
               ,
               We
               have
               that
               Testimony
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               which
               though
               in
               its
               self
               ,
               it
               be
               of
               little
               
                 
                   §
                
                 6
              
               or
               no
               moment
               ,
               yet
               as
               unto
               them
               with
               whom
               we
               have
               to
               do
               ,
               is
               cogent
               above
               all
               others
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               their
               own
               confession
               .
               They
               acknowledge
               in
               the
               Talmud
               ,
               that
               he
               lived
               before
               the
               desolation
               of
               the
               
                 second
                 Temple
              
               ,
               for
               they
               tell
               us
               ,
               
                 cap.
                 Cheleck
                 ,
                 and
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               cap.
               2.
               that
               he
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               Pandira
               and
               Stada
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               lived
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               
                 Maccabes
                 ,
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 Hircanus
              
               ,
               and
               Aristobulus
               ,
               under
               whom
               he
               was
               crucified
               .
               I
               confess
               
                 Galatinus
                 ,
                 Reuchlinus
              
               ,
               and
               of
               late
               the
               learned
               Schiklard
               with
               some
               others
               do
               contend
               
               that
               it
               is
               not
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               whom
               they
               intend
               in
               the
               wicked
               Story
               which
               they
               tell
               of
               that
               Jesus
               the
               Son
               of
               Pandira
               .
               But
               the
               reasons
               they
               insist
               on
               ,
               are
               of
               no
               cogency
               to
               procure
               the
               assent
               of
               any
               one
               ,
               acquainted
               with
               their
               Writings
               ;
               no
               though
               the
               latter
               J●ws
               themselves
               (
               ashamed
               of
               the
               prodigious
               lyes
               of
               their
               fore-fathers
               ,
               and
               affraid
               to
               own
               their
               blasphemies
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               provoking
               the
               Christians
               against
               them
               )
               do
               faintly
               (
               some
               of
               them
               )
               deny
               him
               to
               be
               the
               person
               intended
               .
               The
               names
               of
               their
               Parents
               say
               they
               agree
               not
               .
               The
               Lord
               Jesus
               was
               the
               reputed
               Son
               of
               Joseph
               ,
               the
               true
               Son
               of
               Mary
               .
               This
               Jesus
               of
               the
               Talmud
               ,
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               Pandira
               and
               Stada
               .
               I
               shall
               not
               reply
               that
               
                 Damascenus
                 lib.
              
               4.
               placeth
               a
               Panther
               ;
               and
               Barpanther
               ,
               on
               the
               Genealogie
               of
               Christ
               ,
               making
               the
               latter
               Grand-father
               to
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               he
               borrowed
               that
               part
               of
               his
               Genealogie
               from
               some
               corrupt
               Traditions
               of
               the
               Jews
               .
            
             
               The
               reason
               why
               the
               Talmudists
               concealed
               the
               true
               names
               of
               the
               Parents
               of
               Jesus
               are
               evident
               ;
               for
               by
               this
               means
               they
               more
               covered
               their
               malice
               ,
               in
               one
               respect
               ,
               and
               gave
               more
               blasphemous
               vent
               unto
               it
               ,
               in
               another
               .
               They
               concealed
               it
               thus
               far
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               might
               not
               perfectly
               understand
               whom
               they
               intended
               ,
               unless
               he
               were
               a
               Disciple
               of
               their
               own
               .
               And
               they
               gave
               it
               v●nt
               in
               the
               r●flection
               they
               cast
               upon
               the
               Evangelical
               Story
               ,
               as
               though
               it
               had
               not
               given
               us
               the
               true
               names
               of
               the
               Parents
               of
               Jesus
               .
               And
               moreover
               ,
               they
               gave
               themselves
               liberty
               by
               this
               means
               to
               coyn
               new
               lyes
               at
               their
               pleasure
               ,
               for
               they
               may
               say
               what
               they
               would
               of
               their
               Pandira
               and
               Stada
               though
               all
               the
               world
               knew
               it
               to
               be
               false
               as
               to
               Joseph
               and
               Mary
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Pandira
               is
               a
               feigned
               name
               ,
               insignificant
               ,
               and
               invented
               by
               them
               for
               this
               only
               purpose
               .
               They
               sometimes
               write
               it
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               midst
               instead
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Panthira
               :
               so
               that
               Galatinus
               doth
               perfectly
               contradict
               himself
               in
               this
               matter
               :
               for
               whereas
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
               7.
               he
               contends
               that
               by
               Jesus
               the
               Son
               of
               Pandira
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Talmud
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               is
               not
               intended
               ,
               lib.
               8.
               cap.
               5.
               he
               asserts
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               the
               Son
               of
               Panthira
               ,
               in
               whose
               name
               James
               the
               Just
               healed
               the
               sick
               and
               wrought
               Miracles
               ,
               was
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ;
               as
               indeed
               it
               was
               he
               ,
               whom
               they
               intend
               also
               in
               that
               story
               about
               James
               .
               But
               now
               Pandira
               and
               Panthira
               are
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               so
               also
               was
               he
               who
               they
               term
               his
               Son
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Stada
               is
               also
               a
               name
               framed
               to
               the
               same
               end
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               learned
               Buxtorfe
               supposeth
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 one
                 that
                 went
                 aside
              
               ,
               declined
               ,
               or
               was
               an
               Adulteress
               .
               And
               they
               feign
               her
               to
               have
               been
               a
               platter
               of
               Womens
               hair
               ,
               with
               other
               monstrous
               lyes
               at
               their
               pleasure
               ;
               but
               yet
               expresly
               in
               sundry
               places
               confess
               that
               her
               true
               name
               was
               Mary
               ,
               and
               as
               I
               suppose
               ,
               from
               the
               imputations
               mentioned
               ,
               do
               wilfully
               confound
               her
               with
               
                 Mary
                 Magdalen
              
               ,
               as
               Mahomet
               did
               with
               Miriam
               the
               Sister
               of
               Moses
               .
               These
               stories
               must
               be
               searched
               for
               in
               the
               Talmud
               Printed
               at
               Venice
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               left
               out
               in
               that
               printed
               at
               Basil.
               The
               Exceptions
               is
               yet
               more
               impertinent
               that
               the
               things
               which
               are
               ascribed
               unto
               Jesus
               the
               Son
               of
               Pandira
               ,
               can
               by
               no
               means
               be
               accommodated
               unto
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
              
               As
               though
               the
               
                 Talmudical
                 Rabbins
              
               had
               ever
               accustomed
               themselves
               to
               speak
               one
               true
               word
               concerning
               him
               ,
               or
               as
               though
               they
               intended
               not
               him
               in
               all
               these
               blasphemous
               lyes
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               and
               their
               fore-fathers
               reproached
               him
               ;
               which
               is
               all
               one
               as
               if
               we
               should
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               another
               and
               not
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               whom
               they
               accused
               of
               Sedition
               blasphemies
               and
               seducing
               the
               people
               ,
               because
               indeed
               he
               was
               most
               remote
               from
               such
               things
               .
               But
               yet
               also
               there
               were
               sundry
               things
               which
               they
               ascribe
               unto
               this
               Jesus
               the
               Son
               of
               Pandira
               and
               Stada
               which
               make
               very
               apparent
               who
               it
               was
               whom
               they
               intended
               ;
               for
               first
               ,
               they
               say
               that
               he
               learned
               Magick
               in
               Aegypt
               ,
               which
               upon
               his
               being
               carried
               thither
               in
               his
               infancy
               ,
               they
               ascribe
               unto
               him
               :
               Again
               ,
               they
               say
               he
               was
               a
               Seducer
               of
               the
               people
               ;
               which
               we
               know
               was
               the
               accusation
               that
               they
               mannaged
               against
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               They
               tell
               us
               a
               story
               concerning
               
                 two
                 men
              
               placed
               in
               a
               room
               near
               him
               ,
               to
               over-hear
               his
               seducing
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               might
               accuse
               him
               ;
               this
               they
               say
               was
               their
               course
               to
               intrap
               Seducers
               ,
               and
               thereof
               they
               give
               this
               instance
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 So
                 they
                 did
                 to
                 the
                 Son
                 of
              
               Stada
               ,
               
                 and
                 they
                 hanged
                 him
                 on
                 the
                 Eve
                 of
                 the
                 Passeover
                 .
              
               The
               Witnesses
               they
               speak
               of
               are
               no
               others
               but
               the
               
                 false
                 witnesses
              
               mentioned
               Matt.
               26.60
               ,
               61.
               
               The
               kind
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               
                 hanged
                 on
                 a
                 Tree
              
               ,
               with
               the
               time
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               
                 Eve
                 of
                 the
                 Passeover
              
               ,
               do
               also
               fully
               make
               naked
               their
               intentions
               .
               The
               Age
               only
               ,
               or
               the
               time
               of
               his
               life
               remains
               ,
               from
               whence
               any
               difficulty
               is
               pretended
               .
               This
               Jesus
               the
               Son
               of
               Pandira
               they
               have
               affirmed
               to
               have
               lived
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Alexander
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               been
               crucified
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Aristobulus
               ,
               an
               hundred
               ,
               or
               an
               hundred
               and
               ten
               years
               before
               the
               birth
               of
               Christ.
               But
               the
               mysterie
               of
               this
               Fiction
               also
               is
               discovered
               by
               
                 Abraham
                 Levita
              
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 Cabala
                 Historiae
              
               .
               He
               tells
               us
               that
               the
               
                 Christians
                 placed
                 the
                 death
                 
                 of
                 their
                 Christ
                 under
              
               Pilate
               ,
               
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 might
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 and
                 Temple
                 f●ll
                 out
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 ;
                 whereas
                 he
                 sayes
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 from
                 the
              
               Mishna
               and
               Talmud
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 crucified
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
              
               Maccabes
               ,
               
                 an
                 hundred
                 years
                 before
              
               .
               And
               here
               we
               have
               unawares
               the
               sore
               discovered
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               reason
               laid
               open
               ,
               why
               the
               Talmudists
               attempted
               ,
               to
               transferr
               the
               time
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               from
               the
               dayes
               of
               Herod
               the
               Tetrarch
               ,
               to
               the
               Rule
               of
               Aristobulus
               the
               Hasmonaean
               ;
               namely
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               be
               compelled
               to
               acknowledge
               their
               utter
               ruine
               to
               have
               so
               suddenly
               ensued
               upon
               their
               rejection
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               indeed
               it
               did
               .
               However
               ,
               as
               to
               our
               present
               purpose
               ,
               we
               have
               in
               general
               this
               confession
               of
               our
               Adversaries
               themselves
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               came
               before
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               City
               and
               Temple
               ,
               which
               was
               that
               we
               undertook
               to
               confirm
               .
            
             
               We
               ,
               Secondly
               ,
               In
               the
               pursuit
               of
               our
               Argument
               ,
               affirmed
               that
               no
               other
               person
               came
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 7
              
               at
               ,
               or
               within
               the
               time
               limited
               ,
               that
               could
               pretend
               to
               be
               the
               Messiah
               .
               This
               the
               Jews
               themselves
               confess
               ,
               nor
               can
               they
               think
               otherwise
               ,
               without
               destroying
               themselves
               .
               For
               if
               any
               such
               person
               came
               ,
               seeing
               they
               received
               him
               not
               ,
               nor
               do
               own
               him
               unto
               this
               day
               .
               Their
               guilt
               would
               be
               the
               same
               ,
               that
               we
               charge
               upon
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               refusing
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
               There
               is
               no
               need
               then
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               go
               over
               the
               Tragical
               Stories
               of
               
                 Barchocheba
                 ,
                 Moses
                 Cretensis
                 ,
                 David
                 el
                 David
                 ,
              
               and
               such
               other
               Imposters
               .
               For
               whereas
               none
               of
               them
               came
               or
               lived
               within
               the
               time
               determined
               ,
               so
               they
               are
               all
               disclaimed
               by
               themselves
               ,
               as
               Seducers
               and
               Causers
               of
               great
               misery
               unto
               their
               people
               and
               Nation
               .
               Herein
               then
               we
               have
               the
               consent
               of
               all
               parties
               concerned
               ,
               which
               renders
               all
               further
               evidence
               unnecessary
               .
            
             
               From
               what
               therefore
               hath
               been
               spoken
               ,
               and
               disputed
               ;
               It
               remaineth
               ,
               that
               either
               
                 
                   §
                
                 8
              
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               was
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               true
               Messiah
               ,
               as
               coming
               from
               God
               in
               the
               season
               limited
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               whole
               promise
               concerning
               the
               Messiah
               is
               a
               meer
               figment
               ,
               the
               whole
               Old
               Testament
               a
               Fable
               ,
               and
               so
               both
               the
               old
               and
               present
               Religion
               of
               the
               Jews
               a
               delusion
               .
               At
               that
               season
               the
               Messiah
               must
               come
               ,
               or
               there
               is
               an
               end
               of
               all
               Religion
               .
               If
               any
               came
               then
               ,
               whom
               they
               had
               rather
               embrace
               for
               their
               Messiah
               then
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               :
               let
               them
               do
               so
               ,
               and
               own
               him
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               know
               who
               he
               was
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               hath
               done
               for
               them
               .
               If
               none
               such
               there
               were
               ,
               that
               can
               be
               so
               esteemed
               ,
               as
               in
               truth
               ,
               and
               as
               themselves
               universally
               acknowledge
               there
               was
               not
               ,
               their
               obstinacy
               and
               blindness
               in
               refusing
               the
               only
               promised
               Messiah
               is
               such
               ,
               as
               no
               reasonable
               man
               can
               give
               an
               account
               of
               ,
               who
               doth
               not
               call
               to
               mind
               the
               righteous
               Judgement
               of
               God
               in
               giving
               them
               up
               to
               blindness
               and
               obstinacy
               ,
               as
               a
               just
               punishment
               for
               their
               rejection
               and
               murthering
               his
               only
               Son.
               And
               this
               Argument
               is
               of
               such
               importance
               ,
               as
               that
               with
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               success
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               it
               may
               well
               be
               allowed
               to
               stand
               alone
               in
               this
               contest
               .
            
             
               Our
               second
               Argument
               is
               taken
               from
               those
               Characteristical
               notes
               that
               are
               given
               in
               
                 
                   §
                
                 9
              
               the
               Scripture
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               Now
               these
               are
               such
               ,
               as
               by
               which
               the
               Church
               might
               know
               him
               ,
               and
               upon
               which
               they
               were
               bound
               to
               receive
               him
               .
               All
               these
               we
               shall
               find
               to
               agree
               and
               center
               in
               the
               person
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
               Some
               of
               the
               principal
               of
               them
               we
               shall
               therefore
               insist
               upon
               ,
               and
               vindicate
               from
               the
               exceptions
               of
               the
               Jews
               .
               The
               stock
               whereof
               he
               came
               ,
               the
               place
               and
               manner
               of
               his
               Birth
               ,
               the
               course
               of
               his
               life
               and
               death
               ,
               what
               he
               taught
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               suffered
               ,
               are
               the
               principal
               of
               those
               signs
               and
               notes
               that
               God
               gave
               out
               to
               discover
               the
               Messiah
               in
               his
               appointed
               time
               ;
               and
               as
               they
               were
               very
               sufficient
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
               So
               upon
               the
               matter
               they
               comprise
               all
               the
               signs
               and
               tokens
               whereby
               any
               person
               may
               be
               predesigned
               and
               signified
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               For
               the
               
                 Family
                 ,
                 Stock
              
               ,
               or
               lineage
               whereof
               he
               was
               to
               come
               ;
               There
               was
               a
               threefold
               
                 
                   §
                
                 10
              
               restitution
               of
               it
               ,
               after
               the
               promise
               had
               for
               a
               long
               time
               run
               in
               general
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               be
               of
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               Woman
               ,
               or
               take
               his
               nature
               from
               among
               mankind
               .
               The
               first
               was
               unto
               the
               
                 seed
                 of
                 Abraham
              
               ,
               Gen.
               15.17
               .
               and
               under
               that
               alone
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               more
               required
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               should
               spring
               from
               among
               his
               posterity
               ,
               untill
               God
               added
               that
               peculiar
               limitation
               unto
               it
               ,
               in
               Isaac
               
                 shall
                 thy
                 seed
                 be
                 called
              
               ,
               Gen.
               21.12
               .
               After
               this
               in
               the
               Family
               of
               
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 Jacob
              
               peculiarly
               inherited
               the
               promise
               ;
               and
               his
               posterity
               being
               branched
               into
               
                 twelve
                 Tribes
              
               or
               Families
               ,
               the
               rise
               or
               nativity
               of
               the
               Messiah
               was
               confined
               unto
               the
               Tribe
               of
               
                 Judah
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               49.10
               .
               This
               made
               it
               further
               necessary
               that
               from
               him
               ,
               by
               some
               one
               of
               the
               numerous
               families
               that
               sprang
               of
               him
               he
               should
               proceed
               .
               Out
               of
               that
               Tribe
               God
               afterwards
               raised
               the
               Kingly
               Family
               of
               David
               to
               be
               a
               Type
               and
               representation
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ;
               and
               hereupon
               he
               restrained
               the
               promise
               unto
               that
               familie
               ,
               though
               not
               unto
               any
               particular
               branch
               of
               it
               .
               Hereunto
               no
               other
               restriction
               was
               ever
               afterwards
               added
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               not
               then
               at
               any
               time
               made
               necessary
               by
               promise
               that
               the
               Messiah
               should
               proceed
               from
               the
               Royal
               branch
               ,
               or
               familie
               of
               the
               House
               of
               David
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               he
               
               should
               be
               born
               of
               some
               of
               his
               posterity
               ,
               by
               what
               family
               soever
               ,
               poor
               or
               rich
               ,
               in
               power
               or
               subjection
               ,
               he
               derived
               his
               Genealogie
               from
               him
               .
               His
               Kingdom
               was
               to
               be
               quite
               of
               anoth●r
               nature
               th●n
               that
               of
               David
               or
               Solomon
               ;
               nor
               did
               he
               derive
               his
               Title
               in
               the
               least
               th●reunto
               from
               the
               right
               of
               the
               Davidical
               House
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Judah
               .
               Thus
               far
               then
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               design
               this
               Stock
               and
               Family
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               He
               was
               to
               be
               of
               the
               posterity
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Judah
               ,
               of
               the
               family
               of
               David
               .
               And
               although
               this
               evidence
               in
               its
               latitude
               will
               conclude
               only
               thus
               far
               ,
               that
               no
               one
               can
               be
               pretended
               to
               be
               the
               Messiah
               whose
               Genealogie
               is
               not
               so
               derived
               by
               David
               ,
               and
               Judah
               unto
               Abraham
               ;
               yet
               by
               the
               addition
               of
               this
               circumstance
               in
               the
               Providence
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               no
               one
               since
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               City
               and
               Temple
               can
               plead
               or
               demonstrate
               that
               original
               ;
               seeing
               this
               was
               given
               out
               for
               a
               note
               ,
               and
               sign
               to
               know
               him
               by
               ,
               it
               proves
               undeniably
               ,
               that
               he
               whom
               we
               assert
               was
               the
               true
               Messiah
               .
               For
               to
               what
               end
               should
               this
               token
               of
               him
               be
               given
               forth
               to
               know
               him
               by
               ,
               when
               all
               Genealogies
               of
               the
               people
               being
               utterly
               lost
               ;
               it
               is
               impossible
               it
               should
               be
               of
               any
               use
               in
               the
               discovery
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 11
              
               First
               then
               ,
               For
               Abraham
               there
               is
               no
               question
               between
               us
               and
               the
               Jews
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               was
               of
               his
               offspring
               and
               posterity
               .
               Neither
               do
               they
               pretend
               any
               exceptions
               to
               his
               being
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Judah
               ;
               The
               Apostle
               in
               this
               Epistle
               asserts
               it
               as
               a
               thing
               notorious
               and
               unquestionable
               ,
               Chap.
               7.14
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 it
                 is
                 every
                 way
                 ,
                 or
              
               altogether
               
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Lord
                 sprang
                 of
              
               Judah
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               is
               in
               Greek
               Authors
               ,
               not
               only
               manifest
               ,
               but
               openly
               and
               conspicuously
               so
               .
               Thus
               he
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               Sophocles
               ,
               who
               dyed
               openly
               and
               gloriously
               by
               all
               mens
               consent
               .
               Thus
               was
               the
               birth
               of
               our
               Saviour
               among
               the
               Jews
               themselves
               ,
               as
               to
               his
               springing
               from
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Judah
               .
               The
               Apostle
               declares
               that
               it
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               without
               any
               contradiction
               received
               amongst
               them
               ,
               and
               acknowledged
               by
               them
               .
               Nor
               unto
               this
               day
               ,
               do
               they
               lay
               any
               exception
               unto
               this
               assertion
               .
               It
               remains
               ,
               that
               we
               prove
               him
               to
               have
               been
               of
               the
               Family
               of
               David
               by
               some
               one
               signal
               branch
               of
               it
               .
               For
               as
               we
               said
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               the
               promise
               restraining
               his
               original
               to
               the
               first
               reigning
               family
               ,
               or
               the
               direct
               posterity
               thereof
               .
               Now
               this
               is
               purposely
               declared
               by
               two
               of
               the
               Evangelis●s
               ,
               who
               being
               Jews
               ,
               and
               living
               amongst
               them
               ,
               wrote
               the
               story
               of
               his
               life
               in
               the
               Age
               wherein
               he
               lived
               ,
               for
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Jews
               themselves
               ,
               with
               the
               residue
               of
               mankind
               .
               Matthew
               who
               calls
               his
               record
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 roll
                 of
                 his
                 Genealogies
              
               ,
               shews
               in
               the
               front
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               wrote
               it
               on
               purpose
               to
               declare
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               according
               to
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               posterity
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               family
               of
               
                 David
                 .
                 Of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 Son
                 of
              
               David
               
                 the
                 Son
                 of
              
               Abraham
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               who
               was
               promised
               to
               Abraham
               and
               David
               ,
               to
               spring
               from
               their
               loins
               .
               Luke
               also
               who
               derives
               his
               G●nealogie
               from
               the
               first
               giving
               of
               the
               promise
               unto
               Adam
               ,
               brings
               it
               down
               through
               the
               several
               restrictions
               mentioned
               by
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Judah
              
               and
               David
               .
               Other
               testimony
               or
               evidence
               in
               this
               matter
               of
               fact
               is
               utterly
               impossible
               for
               us
               to
               give
               ,
               and
               unreasonable
               for
               any
               other
               to
               demand
               .
               It
               was
               written
               and
               published
               unto
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               by
               persons
               of
               unquestionable
               integrity
               ,
               who
               had
               as
               much
               advantage
               to
               know
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               matter
               about
               which
               they
               wrote
               ,
               as
               any
               men
               ever
               had
               ,
               or
               can
               have
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               that
               nature
               .
               And
               this
               they
               did
               not
               upon
               rumours
               ,
               or
               Traditions
               of
               former
               dayes
               ,
               but
               in
               that
               very
               Age
               wherein
               he
               lived
               ,
               and
               that
               unto
               the
               faces
               of
               them
               ,
               whose
               great
               interest
               it
               was
               to
               except
               against
               what
               they
               wrote
               ;
               and
               who
               would
               undoubtedly
               have
               so
               done
               ,
               had
               they
               not
               been
               overpowred
               with
               the
               conviction
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               :
               had
               they
               had
               the
               least
               suspition
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               why
               did
               they
               not
               in
               some
               of
               their
               consultations
               and
               rage
               against
               him
               and
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               once
               object
               this
               unto
               himself
               ,
               or
               his
               followers
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               of
               the
               family
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               so
               could
               not
               be
               the
               person
               he
               pretended
               himself
               to
               be
               .
               Besides
               ,
               the
               Persons
               who
               wrote
               his
               Genealogie
               ,
               sealed
               their
               Testimony
               ,
               not
               only
               with
               their
               lives
               ,
               but
               with
               their
               eternal
               condition
               ;
               an
               higher
               assurance
               of
               Truth
               can
               no
               men
               give
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 12
              
               Two
               things
               the
               present
               Jews
               except
               unto
               this
               Testimony
               .
               First
               in
               general
               ,
               they
               deny
               the
               Authority
               of
               our
               Witnesses
               ,
               and
               deny
               the
               whole
               matter
               that
               they
               assert
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               particular
               they
               say
               ,
               they
               prove
               not
               the
               matter
               in
               question
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               
                 Jesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
              
               was
               of
               the
               family
               of
               David
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               they
               neither
               have
               ,
               nor
               do
               yield
               any
               other
               reasons
               but
               their
               own
               wills
               and
               unbelief
               .
               They
               neither
               do
               ,
               nor
               will
               believe
               what
               they
               have
               written
               .
               Record
               ,
               Testimony
               ,
               Tradition
               ,
               or
               any
               Circumstance
               contradicting
               their
               witness
               ,
               they
               have
               none
               ;
               only
               they
               will
               not
               believe
               them
               .
               Now
               whether
               it
               be
               meet
               ,
               that
               their
               meer
               obstinacy
               and
               unbelief
               ,
               wherein
               ,
               and
               for
               which
               they
               perish
               temporally
               and
               eternally
               ,
               should
               be
               of
               any
               weight
               with
               reasonable
               men
               ,
               is
               easie
               to
               determine
               .
               Besides
               ,
               I
               desire
               to
               know
               of
               the
               Jews
               whether
               they
               think
               
               it
               reasonable
               that
               any
               man
               without
               Reason
               ,
               Testimony
               ,
               Evidence
               ,
               or
               Record
               ,
               to
               give
               them
               countenance
               ,
               should
               call
               into
               question
               ,
               dis-believe
               and
               deny
               the
               things
               witnessed
               unto
               ,
               and
               written
               by
               Moses
               .
               It
               is
               known
               what
               they
               will
               answer
               unto
               this
               demand
               ,
               and
               thereby
               they
               will
               stop
               their
               own
               mouths
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               refusal
               of
               our
               record
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               so
               that
               this
               exception
               which
               amounts
               to
               no
               more
               but
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Jews
               believe
               not
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               that
               because
               they
               will
               not
               ,
               needs
               no
               particular
               consideration
               ,
               it
               being
               ●●at
               which
               we
               plead
               with
               them
               about
               in
               all
               these
               our
               discourses
               .
               And
               as
               unto
               our
               own
               Faith
               it
               is
               secured
               by
               all
               these
               Evidences
               which
               we
               give
               of
               the
               sacred
               Authority
               of
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
            
             
               But
               moreover
               they
               except
               in
               particular
               ,
               that
               neither
               of
               the
               Evangelists
               do
               either
               assert
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 13
              
               or
               prove
               indeed
               that
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               did
               spring
               from
               the
               family
               of
               David
               .
               For
               whereas
               they
               assert
               ,
               and
               Christians
               believe
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               born
               of
               the
               
                 Virgin
                 Mary
              
               ,
               without
               conjunction
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               that
               Joseph
               was
               only
               reputed
               to
               be
               his
               Father
               ,
               because
               his
               Mother
               was
               
                 legally
                 espoused
              
               unto
               him
               ,
               both
               Genealogies
               belong
               unto
               Joseph
               alone
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               end
               of
               the
               other
               .
               Now
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               being
               not
               related
               unto
               Joseph
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               
                 legal
                 contract
              
               of
               his
               Mother
               ,
               he
               cannot
               be
               esteemed
               in
               his
               right
               to
               belong
               unto
               the
               family
               of
               David
               .
               This
               is
               pleaded
               by
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               also
               they
               take
               notice
               of
               the
               difficulties
               which
               have
               exercised
               many
               Christians
               in
               the
               reconciliation
               of
               the
               several
               Genealogies
               recorded
               by
               the
               two
               Evangelists
               ;
               unto
               all
               which
               exceptions
               ,
               we
               shall
               briefly
               reply
               ,
               and
               take
               them
               out
               of
               our
               way
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               Suppose
               it
               granted
               ,
               that
               the
               Genealogie
               recorded
               by
               Matthew
               be
               properly
               the
               
                 
                   §
                
                 14
              
               Genealogy
               of
               Joseph
               ,
               what
               madness
               is
               it
               to
               imagine
               that
               avowedly
               proposing
               to
               manifest
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               to
               have
               been
               of
               the
               family
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               premising
               that
               design
               ,
               in
               the
               title
               of
               his
               Genealogy
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               prove
               and
               confirm
               what
               he
               had
               so
               designed
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               Genealogies
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               legal
               just
               asserting
               any
               one
               to
               be
               of
               such
               a
               tribe
               or
               family
               .
               No
               more
               is
               required
               for
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               promise
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               should
               be
               so
               of
               the
               family
               of
               David
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               required
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               Families
               and
               Genealogies
               ,
               that
               any
               person
               might
               belong
               unto
               it
               .
               Now
               this
               might
               be
               by
               the
               
                 legal
                 marriage
              
               of
               his
               Mother
               unto
               him
               who
               was
               of
               that
               family
               ;
               for
               after
               that
               contract
               of
               marriage
               ,
               whatever
               Tribe
               or
               Family
               she
               was
               of
               before
               ,
               she
               was
               legally
               accounted
               to
               be
               of
               that
               Family
               ,
               whereunto
               by
               her
               espousals
               she
               was
               engrafted
               .
               And
               of
               that
               Family
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               ,
               was
               he
               to
               be
               reckoned
               ,
               who
               was
               born
               of
               her
               ,
               after
               those
               espousals
               .
               Now
               that
               the
               reckoning
               of
               Families
               and
               Relations
               among
               the
               Jews
               by
               God's
               own
               appointment
               ,
               did
               not
               alwaies
               follow
               
                 Natural
                 Generations
              
               ,
               but
               sometimes
               
                 Legal
                 Institutions
              
               ,
               is
               manifest
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               a
               man
               dying
               without
               Issue
               :
               for
               when
               the
               next
               Kinsman
               took
               the
               Wife
               of
               the
               deceased
               ,
               to
               
                 raise
                 up
                 seed
                 unto
                 him
              
               ,
               he
               that
               was
               born
               of
               the
               Woman
               ,
               was
               by
               Law
               not
               reckoned
               to
               be
               his
               Son
               by
               whom
               he
               was
               begotten
               ,
               but
               was
               to
               be
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Family
               of
               him
               that
               was
               deceased
               ,
               to
               bear
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               inherit
               his
               estate
               ,
               Numb
               .
               36.6
               .
               And
               this
               legal
               
                 cognation
                 ,
                 Luke
              
               seems
               to
               intimate
               ,
               chap.
               1.27
               .
               Where
               he
               saies
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Mother
                 of
                 Jesus
                 was
                 espoused
                 unto
                 a
                 man
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 Joseph
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Family
                 of
                 David
              
               ;
               there
               being
               no
               reason
               to
               mention
               his
               Family
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Genealogy
               of
               his
               Wives
               Son
               was
               to
               relate
               thereunto
               .
               And
               if
               this
               were
               the
               Law
               of
               Genealogies
               ,
               and
               legal
               relations
               unto
               Tribes
               and
               Families
               ,
               as
               evidently
               it
               was
               ,
               Matthew
               recording
               the
               Genealogie
               of
               Joseph
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               
                 blessed
                 Virgin
              
               was
               espoused
               before
               the
               birth
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               doth
               record
               his
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               mind
               of
               him
               who
               gave
               both
               Law
               and
               Promise
               ,
               and
               upon
               this
               known
               Rule
               of
               Genealogies
               ,
               and
               legal
               relations
               ,
               may
               Matthew
               proceed
               in
               his
               recital
               of
               the
               pedigree
               of
               Joseph
               ,
               and
               profess
               thereby
               to
               manifest
               ,
               how
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               David
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               Abraham
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Although
               there
               was
               no
               indispensible
               necessity
               among
               the
               Jews
               ,
               binding
               them
               to
               marry
               within
               their
               Tribes
               ,
               unless
               the
               
                 Women
                 were
                 inhaeritrixes
              
               ,
               in
               which
               case
               provision
               was
               made
               ,
               that
               inheritances
               might
               not
               be
               transferred
               from
               one
               Tribe
               unto
               another
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               more
               than
               probable
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 Mary
              
               was
               of
               the
               same
               Family
               with
               Joseph
               ,
               and
               this
               so
               notoriously
               known
               ,
               that
               seeing
               Genealogies
               were
               not
               reckoned
               by
               Women
               ,
               nor
               the
               Genealogies
               of
               Women
               directly
               recorded
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               better
               ,
               or
               more
               certain
               way
               of
               declaring
               his
               pedigree
               ,
               who
               was
               born
               of
               Mary
               ,
               then
               by
               his
               ,
               unto
               whom
               she
               was
               so
               nearly
               related
               .
               So
               that
               on
               several
               accounts
               ,
               the
               Genealogy
               recorded
               by
               Matthew
               ,
               proves
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               to
               have
               been
               of
               the
               Family
               of
               David
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               For
               Luke
               ,
               he
               doth
               directly
               ,
               and
               of
               set
               purpose
               ,
               give
               us
               the
               Genealogy
               of
               
                 
                   §
                
                 15
              
               the
               
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 Mary
              
               ,
               the
               Mother
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               ;
               for
               the
               line
               of
               his
               progenitors
               ,
               
               which
               he
               derives
               from
               Nathan
               ,
               is
               not
               at
               all
               the
               same
               with
               that
               of
               Joseph
               from
               Solomon
               ,
               insisted
               on
               by
               Matthew
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               there
               are
               a
               Zerubbabel
               and
               Salathiel
               in
               both
               Genealogics
               ,
               but
               this
               proves
               not
               both
               the
               lines
               to
               be
               the
               same
               :
               For
               the
               lines
               of
               Solomon
               and
               Nathan
               ,
               might
               by
               marriage
               meet
               in
               these
               persons
               ,
               and
               so
               leave
               it
               indifferent
               ,
               which
               line
               was
               followed
               up
               to
               David
               ;
               and
               the
               lines
               of
               Joseph
               and
               Mary
               might
               be
               separated
               again
               in
               the
               posterity
               of
               
                 Zerubbabel
                 ,
                 Matthew
              
               following
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               Luke
               the
               other
               .
               This
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               is
               possible
               ,
               but
               the
               Truth
               is
               ,
               (
               as
               is
               eviden●●
               from
               the
               course
               of
               generations
               insisted
               on
               )
               that
               the
               Zerubbabel
               and
               Salathiel
               mentioned
               in
               Matthew
               ,
               were
               not
               the
               same
               persons
               with
               those
               of
               the
               same
               names
               in
               Luke
               ,
               those
               being
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Solomon
               ,
               these
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Nathan
               .
               So
               that
               from
               David
               it
               is
               not
               the
               line
               of
               Joseph
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               that
               is
               recited
               by
               Luke
               .
               And
               the
               words
               wherewith
               Luke
               prefaceth
               his
               Genealogy
               ,
               do
               no
               way
               impeach
               this
               assertion
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               for
               whereas
               these
               words
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 as
                 was
                 supposed
              
               ,
               are
               usually
               placed
               and
               read
               in
               Parenthesis
               ,
               the
               Parenthesis
               may
               be
               better
               extended
               unto
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               including
               Joseph
               ;
               being
               (
               as
               was
               supposed
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               Joseph
               )
               the
               Son
               Heli
               :
               Or
               Joseph
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               Heli
               ,
               because
               his
               Daughter
               was
               espoused
               unto
               him
               ,
               otherwise
               the
               true
               natural
               Father
               of
               Joseph
               ,
               was
               Jacob
               ,
               as
               Matthew
               declares
               ,
               Heli
               being
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               :
               So
               that
               both
               legally
               and
               naturally
               our
               
                 Lord
                 Jesus
              
               Christ
               was
               a
               descendant
               of
               the
               house
               and
               lineage
               of
               David
               ,
               according
               unto
               the
               promise
               .
               And
               as
               this
               was
               unquestionable
               among
               the
               Jews
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               his
               conversation
               in
               the
               flesh
               ;
               so
               the
               present
               Jews
               have
               nothing
               of
               moment
               to
               oppose
               unto
               these
               unquestionable
               Records
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 16
              
               This
               is
               the
               first
               
                 Characteristical
                 Note
              
               given
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               whereby
               he
               might
               be
               known
               ,
               and
               it
               hath
               strength
               added
               unto
               it
               by
               the
               Providence
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               that
               all
               Genealogies
               among
               the
               Jews
               ,
               are
               now
               so
               confounded
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               so
               ,
               for
               so
               many
               Generations
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               utterly
               impossible
               that
               any
               one
               should
               rise
               amongst
               them
               ,
               and
               manifest
               himself
               to
               be
               of
               this
               ,
               or
               that
               particular
               Family
               .
               The
               burning
               of
               their
               Genealogies
               by
               Herod
               ,
               the
               extirpation
               of
               the
               Family
               of
               David
               by
               Vespasian
               ,
               and
               their
               one
               thousand
               and
               six
               hundred
               years
               dispersion
               ,
               have
               put
               an
               utter
               end
               unto
               all
               probability
               about
               the
               Genealogies
               amongst
               them
               .
               The
               Jews
               indeed
               pretend
               that
               the
               Family
               of
               the
               Messiah
               shall
               be
               revealed
               by
               the
               Miracles
               that
               he
               should
               do
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               knowing
               him
               to
               be
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               they
               shall
               know
               of
               what
               Family
               he
               is
               .
               But
               this
               note
               of
               his
               Family
               is
               given
               out
               to
               know
               him
               by
               ;
               nor
               are
               we
               any
               where
               directed
               to
               learn
               his
               Family
               from
               our
               knowledge
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 17
              
               Another
               note
               or
               sign
               pointing
               out
               the
               Messiah
               in
               Prophecy
               ,
               was
               the
               place
               where
               he
               should
               be
               born
               ,
               which
               added
               unto
               the
               Time
               wherein
               ,
               and
               the
               Family
               whereof
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               brought
               forth
               ,
               evidently
               designed
               his
               person
               .
               This
               place
               of
               his
               Nativity
               is
               foretold
               ,
               Mich.
               5.
               v.
               2.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 And
                 thou
              
               Bethlehem
               Ephrata
               ,
               
                 is
                 it
              
               (
               or
               it
               is
               )
               
                 little
                 for
                 thee
                 to
                 be
                 amongst
                 the
                 thousands
                 of
              
               Judah
               ;
               
                 out
                 of
                 thee
                 shall
                 come
                 forth
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 Ruler
                 in
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 whose
                 goings
                 forth
                 are
                 from
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 eternity
                 .
              
               That
               of
               old
               this
               Prophecy
               was
               understood
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               to
               denote
               the
               place
               of
               the
               birth
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ;
               we
               have
               an
               illustrious
               testimony
               in
               the
               records
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               Matth.
               2.5
               ,
               6.
               
               Upon
               the
               demand
               of
               Herod
               ,
               where
               the
               Messiah
               should
               be
               born
               ,
               the
               Chief
               Priests
               and
               Scribes
               affirm
               with
               one
               consent
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               to
               be
               born
               at
               Bethlehem
               ,
               confirming
               their
               judgement
               by
               this
               place
               of
               the
               Prophet
               .
               And
               afterwards
               when
               they
               supposed
               that
               our
               
                 Lord
                 Jesus
              
               had
               been
               born
               in
               Galilee
               ,
               because
               he
               lived
               there
               ,
               they
               made
               this
               an
               Argument
               against
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               not
               born
               according
               to
               the
               Scripture
               in
               Bethlehem
               ,
               the
               Town
               where
               David
               was
               ,
               Joh.
               7.41
               ,
               42.
               
               And
               we
               have
               the
               concurrence
               of
               their
               own
               Testimony
               in
               this
               matter
               :
               So
               the
               Chaldee
               Paraphrase
               renders
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 out
                 of
                 thee
                 shall
                 come
                 forth
                 to
                 me
                 the
                 Ruler
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 out
                 of
                 thee
                 shall
                 come
                 forth
                 to
                 me
                 the
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 have
                 the
                 dominion
              
               ;
               taking
               it
               for
               granted
               ,
               that
               he
               it
               is
               whom
               this
               place
               is
               spoken
               of
               .
               So
               also
               K.
               Solomon
               expounds
               the
               place
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               &c.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 little
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 thousands
                 of
              
               Judah
               ,
               
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 thou
                 deservest
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 prophanation
                 of
              
               Ruth
               
                 the
                 Moabitess
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 thee
                 shall
                 come
                 forth
                 to
                 me
                 the
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
              
               David
               ;
               
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 the
                 stone
                 which
                 the
                 builders
                 refused
              
               :
               And
               though
               Kimchi
               seems
               to
               deny
               that
               the
               Messiah
               shall
               be
               born
               in
               Bethlehem
               ,
               yet
               he
               grants
               that
               it
               is
               he
               ,
               who
               is
               here
               prophesied
               of
               ,
               
               
                 out
                 of
                 thee
                 shall
                 come
                 forth
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 unto
                 me
                 the
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 seed
                 of
              
               David
               ,
               
                 who
                 was
                 of
              
               Bethlehem
               ▪
               He
               grants
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               M●ssiah
               that
               is
               here
               prophesied
               of
               ,
               though
               against
               Rashi
               ,
               the
               Targum
               and
               the
               Text
               ,
               he
               would
               deny
               that
               he
               ●hould
               be
               born
               in
               Bethlehem
               .
               But
               his
               interpretation
               is
               fond
               and
               forced
               to
               serve
               the
               present
               turn
               ,
               because
               the
               Jews
               know
               that
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               was
               born
               there
               .
               God
               speaks
               to
               Bethlehem
               the
               City
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               gives
               an
               account
               how
               greatly
               he
               will
               magnifie
               it
               ,
               beyond
               what
               it
               then
               seemed
               to
               deserve
               ;
               and
               this
               he
               will
               do
               by
               raising
               out
               of
               ,
               and
               from
               that
               place
               (
               not
               from
               David
               ,
               who
               was
               born
               at
               that
               place
               )
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               rule
               his
               people
               Israel
               .
               This
               then
               was
               the
               place
               of
               old
               designed
               for
               the
               birth
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               our
               
                 Lord
                 Jesus
              
               born
               ,
               at
               the
               appointed
               time
               ,
               of
               the
               Trib●
               of
               Judah
               ,
               and
               Family
               of
               David
               ;
               and
               there
               are
               sundry
               circumstances
               giving
               weight
               unto
               this
               consideration
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               Whereas
               the
               Parents
               of
               Jesus
               were
               outwardly
               of
               a
               mean
               condition
               ,
               and
               living
               
                 
                   §
                
                 18
              
               in
               Galilee
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               supposed
               that
               they
               were
               very
               little
               known
               ,
               or
               taken
               notice
               of
               ,
               to
               be
               of
               the
               lineage
               and
               off-spring
               of
               David
               ;
               nor
               it
               may
               be
               in
               their
               low
               estate
               did
               they
               much
               desire
               to
               declare
               that
               ,
               which
               would
               be
               of
               no
               advantage
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               of
               some
               hazard
               unto
               them
               :
               But
               now
               their
               coming
               unto
               Bethlehem
               ,
               and
               that
               whether
               they
               would
               or
               no
               ,
               upon
               the
               command
               of
               publick
               Authority
               ,
               made
               their
               house
               and
               kindred
               known
               unto
               all
               the
               Jews
               ,
               especially
               those
               of
               the
               Family
               of
               David
               ,
               who
               were
               then
               all
               of
               them
               gathered
               together
               in
               that
               place
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               There
               is
               no
               just
               nor
               appearing
               reason
               to
               be
               given
               that
               should
               move
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Emperour
              
               to
               decree
               that
               description
               and
               enrolment
               of
               persons
               which
               brought
               them
               unto
               Bethlehem
               :
               A
               matter
               it
               was
               of
               great
               charge
               and
               trouble
               to
               the
               whole
               Empire
               ,
               which
               at
               that
               time
               enjoyed
               the
               greatest
               peace
               and
               tranquility
               .
               The
               Temple
               of
               Janus
               was
               then
               shut
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               in
               quietness
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Neither
               was
               there
               afterwards
               any
               publick
               use
               made
               of
               that
               enrollment
               ;
               nor
               is
               it
               certain
               that
               it
               was
               accomplished
               in
               many
               other
               Nations
               .
               But
               the
               infinite
               ,
               holy
               ,
               wise
               Governour
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               puts
               this
               into
               his
               mind
               ,
               and
               incites
               him
               on
               this
               work
               ,
               to
               set
               mankind
               into
               a
               motion
               that
               two
               persons
               of
               low
               condition
               might
               be
               brought
               out
               of
               Galilee
               into
               Bethlehem
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               might
               according
               unto
               this
               Prophecy
               be
               born
               there
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               likely
               that
               Joseph
               and
               Mary
               had
               any
               thoughts
               at
               that
               time
               about
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Messiah
               should
               be
               born
               ,
               and
               so
               probably
               had
               not
               the
               least
               design
               of
               removing
               their
               habitation
               unto
               Bethlehem
               ;
               or
               if
               they
               had
               so
               ,
               yet
               their
               doing
               of
               it
               on
               their
               own
               accord
               ,
               might
               have
               given
               advantage
               unto
               the
               Jews
               ,
               to
               say
               that
               the
               Mother
               of
               Jesus
               did
               not
               indeed
               any
               way
               belong
               unto
               Bethlehem
               ,
               but
               only
               went
               thither
               to
               be
               delivered
               ,
               that
               she
               might
               report
               her
               Son
               the
               better
               to
               be
               the
               Messiah
               .
               But
               by
               this
               admirable
               providence
               of
               God
               ,
               all
               these
               ,
               and
               sundry
               other
               difficulties
               of
               the
               like
               nature
               ,
               are
               removed
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               their
               minds
               are
               determined
               ,
               a
               Journey
               they
               must
               take
               ,
               and
               that
               at
               a
               time
               very
               unseasonable
               for
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Virgin
              
               ,
               when
               she
               was
               so
               near
               the
               time
               of
               her
               delivery
               ,
               and
               be
               publickly
               enrolled
               of
               the
               Family
               of
               David
               ,
               upon
               the
               command
               of
               him
               who
               never
               knew
               ought
               of
               that
               business
               ,
               which
               none
               but
               himself
               could
               be
               instrumental
               to
               accomplish
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               Not
               long
               after
               this
               ,
               that
               Town
               of
               Bethlehem
               was
               utterly
               destroyed
               ,
               nor
               hath
               been
               for
               a
               thousand
               and
               six
               hundred
               years
               ,
               either
               great
               or
               small
               among
               the
               
                 Thousands
                 of
                 Judah
              
               .
               And
               all
               these
               circumstances
               give
               much
               light
               unto
               this
               characteristical
               presignation
               of
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               from
               the
               place
               of
               his
               birth
               or
               nativity
               .
            
             
               The
               Exceptions
               of
               the
               Jews
               unto
               the
               Evangelists
               citation
               of
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 19
              
               concern
               not
               the
               testimony
               it self
               ,
               nor
               are
               indeed
               of
               any
               great
               importance
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               The
               Evangelist
               intended
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               direct
               unto
               that
               Testimony
               which
               was
               given
               unto
               the
               Nativity
               of
               the
               Messiah
               at
               Bethlehem
               ,
               reciting
               so
               much
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               manner
               ,
               as
               to
               prove
               by
               them
               that
               which
               he
               intended
               .
               He
               took
               not
               upon
               him
               to
               repeat
               every
               word
               as
               they
               were
               written
               by
               the
               Prophet
               (
               which
               he
               might
               easily
               have
               done
               had
               he
               designed
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               the
               least
               disadvantag●
               unto
               what
               he
               aimed
               at
               ,
               )
               but
               only
               to
               declare
               how
               the
               Assertion
               was
               proved
               ,
               that
               the
               Messiah
               was
               to
               be
               born
               at
               Bethlehem
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               He
               useth
               the
               words
               to
               no
               other
               purpose
               ,
               th●●
               that
               for
               which
               by
               the
               Jews
               acknowledgement
               they
               were
               recorded
               by
               the
               Prophet
               ●●ther
               in
               the
               Alterations
               that
               are
               made
               in
               this
               recital
               is
               there
               one
               letter
               taken
               from
               the
               Prophets
               words
               ,
               or
               added
               unto
               them
               ,
               used
               by
               him
               to
               the
               advantage
               of
               his
               Assertion
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               whole
               that
               the
               utmost
               scrupulosists
               can
               require
               in
               the
               recital
               of
               the
               words
               of
               another
               by
               the
               way
               of
               Testimony
               .
            
             
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               He
               seems
               not
               to
               repeat
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Prophet
               himself
               immediately
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               record
               the
               answer
               which
               from
               these
               words
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               was
               given
               unto
               Herod
               by
               the
               Priests
               and
               Scribes
               .
               So
               that
               the
               repetition
               of
               the
               words
               is
               theirs
               ,
               and
               not
               his
               properly
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Whose
               ever
               the
               words
               are
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               the
               whole
               of
               them
               discrepant
               from
               ,
               much
               less
               contrary
               unto
               ,
               those
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               nor
               are
               used
               to
               signifie
               any
               thing
               but
               the
               open
               plain
               intention
               of
               the
               Prophet
               :
               so
               are
               all
               the
               particulars
               wherein
               a
               difference
               appears
               between
               them
               ,
               capable
               of
               a
               fair
               Reconciliation
               .
               This
               we
               shall
               manifest
               by
               passing
               briefly
               through
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               difference
               is
               in
               the
               first
               words
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 and
                 thou
              
               Bethlehem
               Ephrata
               ;
               which
               are
               rendered
               in
               the
               Evangelist
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 and
                 thou
              
               Bethlehem
               
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 of
              
               Judah
               ;
               That
               Bethlehem
               which
               was
               of
               old
               called
               Ephrata
               ,
               from
               its
               first
               Builder
               ,
               1
               Chron.
               4.4
               .
               that
               name
               being
               now
               forgotten
               and
               worn
               out
               of
               use
               ,
               is
               here
               said
               to
               be
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               indeed
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Judah
              
               ;
               to
               distinguish
               it
               from
               Bethlehem
               ,
               that
               was
               in
               the
               Lot
               or
               Land
               of
               Zebulun
               ,
               as
               both
               Rashi
               and
               Kimchi
               observe
               ,
               Josh.
               19.15
               .
               And
               it
               may
               be
               to
               denote
               withall
               the
               relation
               that
               the
               Messiah
               had
               to
               Judah
               .
               So
               that
               here
               there
               is
               no
               discrepancy
               .
               
                 Bethlehem
                 Ephrata
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Bethlehem
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 Iudah
              
               ,
               are
               one
               and
               the
               same
               name
               and
               place
               .
               2.
               
               In
               the
               ensuing
               words
               there
               is
               more
               variety
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 little
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 thousands
                 of
                 Iudah
              
               :
               in
               the
               Evangelist
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 art
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 among
                 the
                 Leaders
                 of
              
               Judah
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               parva
               ,
               or
               little
               ,
               in
               the
               positive
               ,
               is
               rendered
               by
               the
               Evangelist
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               the
               superlative
               degree
               ,
               the
               Hebrews
               have
               no
               
                 superlative
                 degree
              
               in
               their
               Language
               ,
               and
               therefore
               do
               often
               express
               the
               importance
               of
               it
               by
               the
               positive
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               following
               ,
               as
               it
               doth
               in
               this
               place
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 little
                 in
                 the
                 thousands
                 of
              
               Judah
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               least
               of
               them
               ,
               if
               the
               word
               be
               adjectively
               to
               be
               expounded
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               word
               is
               rendered
               by
               the
               LXX
               )
               is
               in
               the
               Evangelist
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Princes
               ,
               Rulers
               ,
               Leaders
               .
               The
               Israelites
               in
               their
               political
               order
               were
               distributed
               into
               
                 Tens
                 ,
                 Hundreds
              
               ,
               and
               Thousands
               ,
               not
               unlike
               the
               distribution
               in
               our
               own
               Countrey
               ,
               into
               
                 Tythings
                 ,
                 Hundreds
              
               ,
               and
               Counties
               ;
               and
               each
               portion
               had
               its
               peculiar
               Captain
               ,
               Ruler
               ,
               or
               Leader
               .
               According
               to
               this
               distribution
               ,
               when
               there
               was
               a
               considerable
               number
               of
               a
               thousand
               ,
               or
               more
               inhabiting
               together
               ,
               they
               made
               a
               peculiar
               kind
               of
               Town
               or
               City
               ,
               which
               had
               its
               special
               Chiliarch
               ,
               or
               Governour
               .
               And
               these
               were
               called
               the
               
                 Thousands
                 of
                 Israel
                 or
                 Judah
              
               ;
               or
               places
               that
               had
               such
               a
               proportion
               of
               people
               belonging
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               consequently
               such
               a
               special
               Ruler
               of
               their
               own
               ;
               which
               kind
               of
               Rulers
               in
               the
               Common-wealth
               were
               alone
               taken
               notice
               of
               .
               Those
               others
               of
               Tens
               and
               Hundreds
               being
               under
               their
               Government
               .
               So
               that
               Rulers
               ,
               and
               Thousands
               ,
               denote
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               ;
               one
               with
               respect
               unto
               the
               people
               ,
               the
               other
               unto
               the
               Governours
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               only
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               mode
               or
               manner
               of
               expression
               .
               The
               proposition
               in
               the
               Prophet
               seems
               to
               be
               
                 affirmative
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 little
              
               ;
               in
               the
               Evangelist
               ,
               it
               is
               expresly
               
                 negative
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 .
              
               But
               First
               ,
               This
               difference
               concerneth
               not
               the
               Testimony
               ,
               as
               to
               that
               end
               for
               which
               it
               was
               produced
               :
               what
               wayes
               soever
               the
               words
               be
               interpreted
               ,
               the
               importance
               of
               the
               Testimony
               is
               still
               the
               same
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               The
               words
               in
               the
               Prophet
               contain
               no
               perfect
               Enuntiation
               ,
               nor
               do
               yield
               any
               compleat
               sense
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               on
               one
               of
               these
               two
               suppositions
               .
               First
               ,
               That
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               adverbially
               ,
               and
               to
               signifie
               not
               parva
               ,
               but
               parum
               ,
               not
               a
               
                 little
                 one
              
               ,
               but
               a
               little
               ;
               and
               then
               they
               give
               us
               this
               sense
               ,
               
                 and
                 thou
              
               Bethlehem
               Ephrata
               
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldst
                 be
                 among
                 the
                 Thousands
                 of
                 Judah
              
               ;
               and
               this
               hath
               no
               inconsistency
               with
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Evangelist
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 not
                 the
                 least
              
               :
               For
               though
               it
               were
               eminent
               among
               the
               
                 Thousands
                 of
                 Judah
              
               ,
               yet
               this
               was
               but
               a
               little
               ,
               or
               small
               matter
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               honour
               that
               God
               would
               put
               upon
               it
               by
               the
               birth
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               And
               this
               is
               not
               unusual
               in
               the
               
                 Hebrew
                 Language
                 ,
                 Adjectives
                 foeminine
              
               are
               frequently
               taken
               in
               the
               
                 Neuter
                 Gender
              
               ,
               which
               it
               hath
               not
               ,
               and
               signifie
               Adverbially
               .
               And
               though
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               be
               of
               a
               
                 Masculine
                 Termination
              
               ;
               yet
               being
               joyned
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Town
               or
               City
               ,
               it
               is
               put
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 foeminine
                 Gender
              
               .
               Or
               ,
               Secondly
               ,
               An
               Interrogation
               must
               be
               supposed
               to
               be
               included
               in
               the
               words
               ,
               art
               thou
               but
               little
               ?
               Bethlehem
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 art
                 thou
                 but
                 little
              
               ?
               which
               may
               well
               be
               rendered
               negatively
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 the
                 least
              
               ,
               among
               the
               thousands
               of
               Judah
               .
               The
               Prophet
               then
               might
               have
               respect
               both
               to
               its
               present
               outward
               estate
               ,
               which
               was
               mean
               and
               contemptible
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               respect
               that
               God
               had
               unto
               it
               as
               to
               its
               future
               worth
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               prefer
               it
               
                 above
                 all
                 the
                 Thousands
                 of
                 Judah
                 ,
              
               which
               principally
               the
               Evangelist
               had
               regard
               unto
               .
            
             
             
               There
               is
               yet
               another
               solution
               of
               this
               difficulty
               added
               of
               late
               by
               a
               learned
               person
               (
               
                 Pocock
                 Miscelan
                 .
                 not
                 .
                 cap.
              
               2.
               )
               who
               makes
               it
               probable
               at
               least
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               number
               of
               those
               that
               are
               used
               in
               a
               direct
               contrary
               sense
               ,
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               sanctifie
               and
               prophane
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               bless
               and
               curse
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               
                 living
                 soul
              
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 dead
                 carkass
              
               .
               And
               he
               proves
               by
               notable
               instances
               ,
               that
               it
               signifies
               ,
               as
               sometimes
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               least
               ,
               so
               sometimes
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Great
                 ,
                 Illustrious
              
               ,
               and
               Excellent
               .
            
             
               The
               remaining
               differences
               are
               inconsiderable
               ,
               the
               Pronoun
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               me
               ,
               is
               omitted
               by
               the
               Evangelist
               ,
               and
               the
               Reason
               of
               it
               is
               evident
               ;
               for
               in
               the
               Prophet
               God
               speaks
               himself
               in
               his
               own
               person
               ,
               in
               the
               Gospel
               the
               words
               are
               only
               Historically
               recited
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Ruler
                 in
                 Israel
              
               ,
               is
               paraphrased
               by
               the
               Evangelist
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Leader
                 that
                 shall
                 feed
                 my
                 people
              
               Israel
               :
               asserting
               his
               Rule
               ,
               he
               adds
               the
               manner
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               shall
               do
               it
               by
               feeding
               of
               them
               ,
               according
               as
               his
               rule
               is
               declared
               in
               the
               next
               words
               in
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               Micah
               5.4
               .
               
                 He
                 shall
                 stand
                 and
                 feed
                 in
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               which
               words
               the
               Evangelist
               had
               respect
               unto
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               have
               we
               spoken
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               for
               the
               vindication
               of
               the
               recital
               of
               this
               Testimony
               ,
               whose
               Application
               in
               general
               unto
               the
               matter
               in
               hand
               is
               every
               way
               unquestionable
               ,
               and
               so
               yields
               us
               a
               second
               characteristical
               note
               of
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
            
             
               The
               manner
               of
               the
               birth
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               namely
               that
               he
               should
               be
               
                 born
                 of
                 a
                 Virgin
              
               ,
               is
               
                 
                   §
                
                 20
              
               a
               third
               characteristical
               note
               given
               of
               him
               .
               The
               first
               promise
               doth
               sufficiently
               intimate
               that
               he
               was
               not
               to
               be
               brought
               into
               the
               world
               according
               to
               the
               ordinary
               course
               of
               mankind
               ,
               by
               natural
               generation
               ,
               seeing
               he
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               in
               peculiar
               manner
               designed
               to
               be
               the
               
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 Woman
              
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               be
               born
               of
               a
               Woman
               without
               conjunction
               of
               man.
               To
               make
               this
               sign
               yet
               the
               more
               evident
               ,
               God
               gives
               it
               forth
               directly
               in
               a
               word
               of
               promise
               ,
               Isa.
               7.10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               
                 Moreover
                 the
                 Lord
                 spake
                 to
              
               Ahaz
               ,
               
                 saying
                 ,
                 ask
                 thee
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 ask
                 it
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 depth
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 height
                 above
                 ;
                 but
              
               Ahaz
               
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 ask
                 ,
                 neither
                 will
                 I
                 tempt
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 And
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 hear
                 ye
                 now
                 ye
                 House
                 of
              
               David
               ,
               
                 Is
                 it
                 a
                 small
                 thing
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 weary
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 ye
                 will
                 weary
                 my
                 God
                 also
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Lord
                 himself
                 shall
                 give
                 you
                 a
                 sign
                 ,
                 Behold
                 ,
                 a
                 Virgin
                 shall
                 conceive
                 and
                 bear
                 a
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 his
                 name
              
               Emanuel
               ,
               
                 Butter
                 and
                 Honey
                 shall
                 he
                 eat
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 know
                 to
                 refuse
                 the
                 evil
                 ,
                 and
                 choose
                 the
                 good
                 ;
                 for
                 before
                 the
                 Child
                 shall
                 know
                 to
                 refuse
                 the
                 evil
                 and
                 choose
                 the
                 good
                 ,
                 the
                 Land
                 that
                 thou
                 abhorrest
                 shall
                 be
                 forsaken
                 of
                 both
                 her
                 Kings
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               Promise
               and
               Prophecy
               ,
               the
               accomplishment
               whereof
               in
               our
               
                 Lord
                 Jesus
              
               we
               have
               recorded
               ,
               Matt.
               1.22
               ,
               23.
               
               
                 All
                 this
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 which
                 was
                 spoken
                 by
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 Behold
                 ,
                 A
                 Virgin
                 shall
                 be
                 with
                 Child
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 bring
                 forth
                 a
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 call
                 his
                 name
              
               Emanuel
               .
               Now
               this
               being
               a
               thing
               utterly
               above
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               ,
               which
               never
               fell
               out
               from
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               unto
               that
               day
               ,
               nor
               ever
               shall
               do
               so
               to
               the
               end
               of
               it
               ,
               seeing
               the
               miraculous
               power
               of
               God
               shall
               no
               more
               in
               the
               like
               kind
               be
               exerted
               ;
               it
               is
               an
               infallible
               evidence
               ,
               and
               demonstrative
               note
               of
               the
               true
               Messiah
               .
               He
               and
               he
               alone
               was
               to
               be
               born
               of
               a
               Virgin
               ;
               so
               alone
               was
               
                 Jesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               alone
               is
               the
               true
               Messiah
               .
            
             
               The
               Jews
               being
               greatly
               pressed
               with
               this
               Prophecy
               ,
               and
               the
               Accomplishment
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 21
              
               do
               try
               all
               means
               to
               escape
               by
               breaking
               through
               one
               of
               them
               .
               And
               we
               might
               expect
               that
               they
               would
               principally
               attempt
               the
               story
               of
               the
               Evangelist
               ;
               but
               circumstances
               on
               that
               side
               are
               so
               cogent
               against
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               very
               faint
               in
               that
               endeavour
               .
               For
               if
               it
               was
               so
               indeed
               that
               Jesus
               was
               not
               born
               of
               a
               Virgin
               as
               is
               recorded
               ,
               and
               as
               both
               himself
               and
               his
               Disciples
               professed
               ,
               why
               did
               they
               not
               charge
               him
               with
               untruth
               herein
               ,
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               flesh
               ?
               Why
               did
               they
               not
               call
               his
               Mother
               into
               question
               ,
               especially
               considering
               that
               the
               being
               
                 espoused
                 unto
                 an
                 Husband
              
               ;
               they
               might
               upon
               conviction
               have
               put
               her
               unto
               a
               publick
               and
               shamefull
               death
               ?
               None
               of
               this
               being
               done
               ,
               or
               once
               undertaken
               by
               their
               fore-fathers
               ,
               no
               less
               full
               of
               Envy
               and
               Malice
               against
               the
               Person
               and
               Doctrine
               of
               Jesus
               then
               themselves
               ,
               and
               much
               better
               furnished
               and
               provided
               for
               such
               an
               undertaking
               ,
               might
               any
               colour
               be
               given
               unto
               it
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               ,
               they
               insist
               not
               much
               upon
               the
               denyal
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Record
               ;
               but
               to
               relieve
               themselves
               ,
               they
               by
               all
               means
               contend
               that
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Prophet
               are
               no
               way
               applicable
               unto
               the
               birth
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               which
               the
               Evangelist
               reports
               them
               prophetically
               to
               express
               .
               And
               to
               this
               end
               they
               multiply
               Exceptions
               against
               our
               interpretation
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               They
               deny
               that
               here
               is
               any
               thing
               spoken
               of
               the
               conception
               or
               
                 bearing
                 of
                 a
              
               
                 
                   §
                
                 22
              
               
                 Son
                 by
                 a
                 Virgin.
              
               For
               the
               word
               here
               used
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               signifieth
               any
               
                 Young
                 Woman
                 ,
                 married
              
               or
               unmarried
               ;
               Yea
               sometimes
               an
               Adulteress
               ;
               as
               Proverbs
               30.18
               .
               so
               that
               the
               whole
               foundation
               of
               our
               interpretation
               is
               infirm
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               here
               intended
               ,
               
               was
               they
               say
               ,
               no
               other
               but
               either
               the
               
                 Wise
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Wife
               of
               Ahaz
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               some
               
                 young
                 Woman
              
               in
               the
               Court
               then
               newly
               married
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               married
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               person
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               They
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               birth
               of
               this
               Child
               with
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 young
                 Woman
              
               mentioned
               was
               to
               conceive
               ,
               was
               immediately
               to
               ensue
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               be
               a
               sign
               unto
               Ahaz
               ,
               and
               the
               house
               of
               David
               ,
               of
               the
               deliverance
               promised
               unto
               them
               ,
               from
               the
               Kings
               of
               Dam●scus
               and
               Samaria
               ;
               and
               so
               could
               not
               be
               Jesus
               of
               Nazareth
               ,
               whose
               nativity
               happening
               seven
               hundred
               years
               after
               this
               ,
               would
               be
               no
               pledge
               unto
               them
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               should
               shortly
               come
               to
               pass
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               They
               insist
               that
               v.
               16.
               it
               is
               promised
               ,
               that
               before
               that
               Child
               which
               should
               be
               so
               conc●ived
               and
               born
               ,
               should
               come
               to
               the
               years
               of
               discretion
               ,
               to
               
                 know
                 to
                 refuse
                 the
                 evil
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 choose
                 the
                 good
                 ,
              
               the
               Kings
               of
               Damascus
               and
               Samaria
               should
               be
               d●stroy●d
               .
               Now
               this
               came
               to
               pass
               within
               
                 few
                 years
              
               after
               ,
               and
               therefore
               can
               have
               no
               relation
               to
               the
               birth
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 of
                 Nazareth
              
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Th●y
               affirm
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               following
               Chapter
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               this
               Prophecy
               is
               decla●ed
               ,
               in
               the
               Prophets
               going
               in
               unto
               the
               Prophetess
               ,
               and
               h●r
               conceiving
               a
               Son
               ,
               concerning
               whom
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               before
               he
               should
               have
               knowledge
               to
               say
               
                 my
                 Father
              
               ,
               and
               
                 my
                 M●ther
              
               ,
               the
               Land
               should
               be
               forsak●n
               of
               
                 both
                 her
                 Kings
              
               ,
               in
               answer
               unto
               what
               is
               spoken
               of
               the
               
                 Child
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
              
               ,
               Chap.
               7.
               v.
               16.
               
               Chap.
               8.
               v.
               1.
               
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               That
               the
               
                 name
                 of
                 this
                 Child
              
               was
               to
               be
               Immanuel
               ,
               whereas
               he
               of
               whom
               we
               speak
               was
               called
               Jesus
               ,
               Mat.
               1.21
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               That
               the
               Child
               here
               mentioned
               was
               to
               be
               fed
               and
               nourished
               with
               
                 butter
                 and
                 hony
              
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               spoken
               ,
               nor
               is
               written
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 of
                 N●z●reth
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 23
              
               In
               answer
               unto
               th●se
               Obj●ctions
               ,
               some
               l●arned
               men
               have
               granted
               unto
               the
               Jews
               ,
               that
               th●se
               words
               of
               the
               Prophet
               were
               literally
               fulfilled
               in
               some
               one
               
                 then
                 a
                 Virgin
              
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               married
               in
               those
               dayes
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               only
               in
               a
               
                 mystical
                 sense
              
               ,
               applyed
               by
               Matth●w
               to
               the
               bir●h
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               are
               sundry
               other
               things
               that
               are
               spok●n
               p●imarily
               of
               oth●●s
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               this
               Answer
               is
               neither
               ●a●e
               in
               its
               self
               ,
               nor
               n●edfull
               as
               to
               the
               Argument
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               nor
               consist●nt
               with
               the
               sen●e
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               or
               Truth
               of
               the
               words
               themselves
               .
               First
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               safe
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               faith
               of
               Chris●i●ns
               .
               For
               wher●as
               the
               birth
               of
               the
               Messiah
               of
               a
               Virgin
               was
               so
               signal
               a
               Miracle
               ,
               and
               so
               emi●ent
               a
               charact●ristical
               note
               of
               his
               person
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               directly
               fo●e●old
               and
               proph●si●d
               of
               in
               this
               place
               ;
               there
               was
               no
               one
               prediction
               of
               it
               made
               unto
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
               .
               Now
               how
               this
               should
               seem
               reasonable
               ,
               whereas
               things
               of
               far
               less
               concernment
               are
               foretold
               ,
               is
               not
               easily
               made
               to
               appear
               .
            
             
               S●condly
               ,
               Upon
               th●s
               interpretation
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               ground
               left
               for
               the
               application
               of
               th●ir
               mystical
               sense
               which
               they
               pretend
               to
               be
               made
               by
               Matthew
               .
               For
               if
               indeed
               the
               Person
               primarily
               ,
               directly
               and
               literally
               spoken
               of
               ,
               did
               not
               conceive
               a
               Child
               w●ilest
               she
               was
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               she
               who
               was
               then
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               did
               afterwards
               upon
               marriage
               conceive
               in
               the
               ordinary
               course
               of
               nature
               ,
               there
               remains
               no
               ground
               for
               the
               application
               of
               what
               is
               spoken
               concerning
               her
               ,
               unto
               one
               ,
               who
               in
               ,
               and
               after
               her
               conception
               ,
               and
               the
               Birth
               of
               her
               Child
               ,
               continued
               a
               Virgin.
               For
               although
               it
               be
               not
               required
               that
               there
               be
               an
               agreement
               in
               all
               things
               between
               the
               Type
               and
               the
               Antitype
               ;
               yet
               if
               there
               be
               no
               agreement
               between
               them
               ,
               in
               that
               wherein
               the
               one
               is
               designed
               to
               signifie
               the
               other
               ,
               they
               cannot
               on
               any
               account
               stand
               in
               that
               relation
               .
               David
               as
               he
               was
               a
               King
               ,
               was
               a
               Type
               of
               Messiah
               the
               Great
               King.
               There
               was
               we
               know
               ,
               not
               an
               absolute
               similitude
               in
               all
               things
               between
               David
               and
               him
               :
               nor
               was
               there
               any
               necessity
               ,
               that
               so
               there
               should
               be
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               his
               Type
               .
               But
               yet
               if
               he
               had
               not
               been
               a
               King
               ,
               he
               could
               have
               been
               no
               Type
               of
               him
               at
               all
               in
               his
               Kingdom
               .
               No
               more
               can
               any
               person
               here
               spoken
               of
               ,
               unless
               she
               did
               conceive
               a
               Son
               ,
               and
               bring
               forth
               
                 continuing
                 a
                 Virgin
              
               ,
               be
               a
               Type
               of
               her
               who
               was
               so
               to
               do
               .
               For
               how
               can
               the
               miraculous
               work
               of
               the
               Conception
               of
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               be
               signified
               or
               expressed
               by
               the
               ordinary
               Conception
               of
               a
               Woman
               in
               the
               State
               of
               Wedlock
               ?
               Besid●s
               ,
               this
               Answ●r
               is
               wholly
               needless
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               objection
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               as
               will
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               words
               themselves
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 24
              
               We
               have
               formerly
               e●inced
               that
               the
               foundation
               and
               end
               of
               the
               Judaical
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               preservation
               of
               the
               Davidical
               family
               ,
               was
               solely
               the
               bringing
               forth
               of
               the
               promised
               M●ssiah
               .
               And
               this
               the
               Event
               hath
               fully
               demonstrated
               in
               their
               utter
               rejection
               after
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               that
               end
               .
               And
               hence
               the
               pr●mise
               of
               the
               Messiah
               was
               the
               Foundation
               ,
               Cause
               ,
               and
               Reason
               of
               all
               other
               promises
               made
               unto
               that
               people
               ,
               as
               to
               any
               mercy
               or
               priviledges
               ,
               that
               as
               such
               ,
               they
               were
               entrusted
               withal
               .
               For
               
               that
               for
               whose
               sake
               they
               were
               a
               people
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               the
               reason
               and
               cause
               of
               all
               good
               things
               ;
               that
               
                 as
                 a
                 people
              
               were
               bestowed
               upon
               them
               .
               Thus
               God
               often
               promiseth
               them
               to
               do
               this
               or
               that
               unto
               them
               ,
               for
               Abrahams
               sake
               ,
               and
               Davids
               sake
               ,
               that
               is
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               Messiah
               signally
               made
               unto
               Abraham
               and
               David
               ,
               when
               his
               bringing
               forth
               into
               the
               world
               was
               restrained
               unto
               their
               families
               and
               posterity
               .
               And
               hence
               also
               in
               times
               of
               streights
               and
               difficulties
               ,
               when
               the
               people
               were
               pressed
               on
               every
               side
               ,
               and
               laboured
               for
               deliverance
               ,
               God
               oftentimes
               renewed
               unto
               them
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               partly
               to
               support
               their
               spirits
               with
               expectation
               of
               his
               coming
               ,
               and
               the
               salvation
               that
               it
               should
               be
               accompanied
               withall
               ,
               and
               partly
               to
               give
               them
               assurance
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               be
               consumed
               or
               utterly
               perish
               under
               their
               calamity
               ,
               because
               the
               great
               work
               of
               God
               by
               them
               in
               bringing
               forth
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               was
               not
               yet
               accomplished
               .
               So
               to
               this
               purpose
               the
               4.
               chapter
               of
               this
               Prophecy
               .
               And
               on
               this
               account
               it
               was
               ,
               namely
               ,
               of
               the
               temporal
               concernment
               of
               that
               people
               in
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               that
               the
               promise
               of
               him
               was
               oftentimes
               mixed
               and
               interwoven
               with
               the
               mention
               of
               other
               things
               ,
               that
               were
               of
               present
               use
               and
               advantage
               unto
               them
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               was
               not
               easie
               sometimes
               to
               distinguish
               the
               things
               that
               are
               properly
               spoken
               with
               reference
               unto
               him
               ,
               from
               those
               other
               things
               which
               respected
               what
               was
               present
               ;
               seeing
               both
               sorts
               of
               them
               are
               together
               spoken
               of
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               the
               same
               end
               and
               purpose
               .
            
             
               Upon
               these
               principles
               we
               may
               easily
               discover
               the
               true
               sense
               and
               importance
               of
               this
               
                 
                   §
                
                 25
              
               prophetical
               prediction
               .
               Upon
               the
               infidelity
               of
               Ahaz
               ,
               and
               the
               generality
               of
               the
               house
               of
               David
               with
               him
               ,
               refusing
               a
               sign
               of
               deliverance
               tendred
               unto
               them
               ,
               God
               tells
               them
               by
               his
               Prophet
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               not
               only
               wearied
               his
               Messengers
               by
               their
               unbelief
               and
               hypocrisie
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               were
               ready
               to
               weary
               himself
               also
               ,
               v.
               13.
               
               He
               was
               even
               almost
               wearied
               with
               their
               manifold
               provocations
               ,
               during
               that
               Typical
               state
               and
               condition
               ,
               wherein
               he
               kept
               them
               .
               However
               ,
               for
               the
               present
               he
               had
               promised
               them
               deliverance
               ,
               and
               although
               they
               had
               refused
               to
               
                 ask
                 a
                 sign
              
               of
               him
               according
               unto
               his
               Command
               ,
               yet
               he
               would
               preserve
               them
               from
               their
               present
               fears
               ,
               and
               utter
               ruin
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               due
               time
               accomplish
               his
               great
               and
               wonderful
               intendment
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               a
               miraculous
               manner
               by
               causing
               a
               
                 Virgin
                 to
                 conceive
              
               and
               bring
               forth
               that
               Son
               ,
               on
               whose
               account
               they
               should
               be
               preserved
               .
               This
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               Messiah
               in
               this
               place
               ;
               even
               to
               give
               them
               assurance
               that
               they
               should
               be
               preserved
               from
               utter
               destruction
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               to
               continue
               their
               Church
               and
               State
               until
               his
               coming
               ;
               as
               also
               to
               comfort
               and
               support
               them
               during
               their
               distresses
               with
               the
               hopes
               and
               expectation
               of
               him
               ;
               for
               with
               the
               thoughts
               of
               his
               coming
               ,
               do
               the
               Jews
               to
               this
               day
               relieve
               their
               spirits
               under
               their
               calamities
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               had
               no
               
                 renewed
                 promise
              
               of
               him
               for
               near
               two
               thousand
               years
               .
               But
               how
               may
               it
               appear
               that
               it
               was
               the
               Messiah
               who
               should
               be
               thus
               born
               of
               a
               Virgin
               ?
               This
               the
               Prophet
               assures
               them
               ,
               by
               telling
               them
               ,
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               what
               he
               shall
               be
               ,
               and
               
                 be
                 called
              
               accordingly
               ,
               
                 He
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 Immanuel
              
               ,
               or
               God
               with
               us
               ;
               he
               shall
               be
               so
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               Person
               and
               Office
               ;
               for
               he
               shall
               be
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               reconcile
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               taking
               away
               the
               enmity
               and
               distance
               that
               was
               caused
               by
               sin
               .
               And
               this
               was
               such
               a
               description
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               as
               by
               which
               he
               was
               sufficiently
               known
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               yea
               from
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               before
               declared
               .
               And
               the
               Prophet
               further
               assures
               them
               ,
               that
               this
               Immanuel
               shall
               be
               born
               ,
               truly
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               
                 dwell
                 amongst
              
               them
               ,
               being
               brought
               up
               with
               the
               
                 common
                 food
              
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               until
               he
               came
               as
               other
               men
               ,
               unto
               the
               years
               of
               discretion
               .
               
                 Butter
                 and
                 Honey
              
               shall
               he
               eat
               ,
               until
               he
               know
               to
               chuse
               the
               good
               ,
               and
               refuse
               the
               evil
               .
               And
               this
               was
               enough
               for
               the
               consolation
               of
               Believers
               ,
               as
               also
               for
               the
               security
               of
               the
               people
               from
               the
               desolation
               feared
               .
               But
               yet
               because
               all
               this
               discourse
               was
               occasioned
               by
               the
               war
               raised
               against
               Judah
               by
               the
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               and
               Damascus
               ,
               unto
               the
               promise
               of
               their
               deliverance
               ,
               God
               is
               pleased
               to
               add
               a
               threatning
               of
               judgement
               and
               destruction
               unto
               their
               adversaries
               ;
               and
               because
               he
               would
               limit
               a
               certain
               season
               for
               the
               execution
               of
               his
               Judgement
               upon
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               declared
               the
               safety
               and
               preservation
               of
               Judah
               ,
               to
               depend
               on
               the
               birth
               of
               Immanuel
               of
               a
               Virgin
               in
               the
               appointed
               season
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               their
               enemies
               that
               they
               should
               be
               cut
               off
               and
               destroyed
               ,
               before
               the
               time
               that
               
                 any
                 child
              
               not
               yet
               born
               could
               come
               to
               the
               years
               of
               discretion
               ,
               to
               chuse
               the
               good
               ,
               or
               to
               refuse
               the
               evil
               ,
               v.
               16.
               
               Now
               that
               this
               is
               the
               true
               importance
               and
               meaning
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               ,
               will
               evidently
               appear
               in
               our
               vindication
               of
               it
               from
               the
               exception
               of
               the
               Jews
               (
               before
               laid
               down
               )
               against
               its
               application
               by
               Matthew
               unto
               the
               Nativity
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
              
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               They
               except
               that
               it
               is
               not
               a
               Virgin
               that
               is
               here
               intended
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               they
               
                 
                   §
                
                 26
              
               say
               signifies
               any
               
                 young
                 Woman
              
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               an
               Adulteress
               .
               This
               being
               the
               foundation
               
               of
               all
               their
               other
               objections
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               determination
               whereof
               ,
               the
               whole
               Controversie
               from
               this
               place
               dependeth
               ,
               I
               shall
               fully
               clear
               the
               Truth
               of
               what
               we
               assert
               .
               For
               the
               Jews
               themselves
               will
               not
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               if
               the
               conception
               of
               a
               Virgin
               be
               intended
               ,
               it
               must
               referr
               unto
               some
               other
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               any
               in
               those
               daies
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               The
               word
               here
               used
               ,
               is
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               hide
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               
                 Niphal
                 ,
                 hidden
              
               ,
               kept
               close
               ,
               reserved
               .
               Hence
               is
               that
               name
               of
               Virgins
               ,
               partly
               in
               general
               from
               their
               being
               unknown
               by
               man
               ,
               and
               partly
               from
               the
               universal
               custom
               of
               the
               East
               ,
               wherein
               those
               Virgins
               who
               were
               of
               any
               esteem
               ,
               or
               account
               ,
               were
               kept
               hid
               and
               reserved
               from
               all
               publick
               or
               common
               conversation
               .
               Hence
               by
               the
               Grecians
               also
               they
               are
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 shut
                 up
              
               ,
               or
               recluses
               ,
               and
               their
               first
               appearance
               in
               publick
               they
               termed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               season
               of
               bringing
               them
               out
               from
               the
               retirements
               wherein
               they
               were
               hid
               .
               The
               original
               signification
               of
               the
               word
               then
               denotes
               precisely
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               wrested
               to
               a
               person
               living
               in
               the
               state
               of
               Wedlock
               ,
               much
               less
               unto
               a
               prostitute
               Harlot
               ,
               as
               the
               Jews
               pretend
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               constant
               use
               of
               the
               words
               dir●cts
               us
               to
               the
               same
               signification
               .
               It
               is
               seven
               times
               used
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               in
               every
               one
               of
               them
               doth
               still
               denote
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               or
               Virgins
               ,
               either
               in
               a
               proper
               ,
               or
               metaphorical
               sense
               :
               The
               first
               time
               it
               is
               used
               ,
               is
               Gen.
               24.
               v.
               43.
               where
               Rebeckah
               is
               said
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 v.
              
               16.
               
               She
               is
               said
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 a
                 Maid
              
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 a
                 Man
                 had
                 not
                 known
                 her
                 ,
              
               so
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 a
                 Maid
                 that
                 no
                 Man
                 hath
                 known
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               an
               unspotted
               Virgin.
               And
               doubtless
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               ,
               was
               intended
               by
               Abrahams
               Servant
               for
               a
               Wife
               unto
               Isaac
               when
               he
               prayed
               ,
               that
               She
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               came
               forth
               to
               the
               water
               ,
               might
               answer
               his
               token
               that
               he
               had
               fixed
               on
               .
               Again
               ,
               it
               is
               us●d
               ,
               Exod.
               2.8
               .
               where
               
                 Moses
                 Sister
              
               ,
               who
               called
               her
               Mother
               unto
               Pharaohs
               Daughter
               ,
               is
               termed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               and
               her
               age
               being
               then
               probably
               not
               above
               nine
               or
               
                 ten
                 years
                 old
              
               ,
               with
               the
               course
               of
               her
               life
               in
               her
               Mothers
               house
               ,
               declare
               her
               sufficiently
               to
               have
               been
               a
               Virgin.
               Once
               it
               is
               used
               in
               the
               Psalms
               in
               the
               plural
               number
               ,
               Psal.
               68.
               v.
               26.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 the
                 Virgins
                 playing
                 with
                 Tymbrels
              
               ;
               where
               also
               none
               but
               Virgins
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               can
               be
               intended
               ;
               for
               they
               were
               by
               themselves
               exercised
               to
               celebrate
               the
               praises
               of
               God
               in
               the
               great
               Assembly
               .
               Twice
               is
               the
               word
               used
               in
               the
               same
               number
               in
               a
               metaphorical
               sense
               in
               the
               Canticles
               ;
               and
               in
               both
               places
               hath
               respect
               unto
               
                 Virgins
                 ,
                 chap.
              
               1.3
               .
               Therefore
               do
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 love
                 thee
              
               ;
               that
               is
               the
               Virgins
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               a
               desirable
               person
               from
               whence
               the
               Allusion
               is
               taken
               .
               And
               chap.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               They
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               are
               distinguished
               first
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               Queens
               ,
               or
               the
               Kings
               married
               Wives
               ;
               and
               then
               from
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               Concubines
               :
               those
               who
               were
               admitted
               
                 ad
                 usum
                 Thori
              
               ,
               to
               the
               marriage-bed
               ,
               though
               their
               children
               did
               not
               inherit
               with
               those
               of
               the
               married
               Wives
               :
               And
               therefore
               none
               but
               those
               who
               were
               properly
               Virgins
               ,
               could
               be
               designed
               by
               that
               name
               :
               And
               by
               them
               are
               those
               denoted
               who
               keep
               themselves
               chast
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               and
               undefiled
               in
               his
               Worship
               .
               Hence
               are
               they
               in
               the
               
                 Revelations
                 ,
                 chap.
              
               14.5
               .
               said
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Virgins
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               v.
               17.
               persons
               
                 unblameable
                 before
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               having
               not
               defiled
               themselves
               with
               the
               special
               fornications
               of
               the
               great
               Whore.
               There
               remaineth
               only
               one
               place
               more
               wherein
               this
               word
               is
               used
               ,
               whence
               the
               Jews
               would
               wrest
               somewhat
               to
               countenance
               their
               exceptions
               ;
               this
               is
               Prov.
               30.19
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 with
                 a
                 Maid
                 .
              
               And
               who
               is
               intended
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               there
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               the
               ensuing
               words
               declare
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 So
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 an
                 Adulteress
                 ,
              
               or
               a
               Woman
               an
               Adulteress
               ,
               an
               Harlot
               ,
               so
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               may
               it
               seems
               be
               such
               an
               one
               .
               But
               1.
               
               Suppose
               the
               word
               should
               in
               this
               place
               be
               used
               in
               a
               sense
               quite
               contrary
               unto
               that
               of
               all
               other
               places
               wherein
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               it
               ;
               is
               it
               equal
               that
               we
               should
               take
               the
               importance
               of
               it
               from
               this
               one
               abuse
               ,
               rather
               then
               from
               the
               constant
               use
               of
               it
               in
               other
               places
               ;
               especially
               considering
               that
               this
               place
               will
               by
               no
               means
               admit
               of
               that
               signification
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               immediately
               evince
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               It
               is
               used
               here
               peculiarly
               with
               the
               prefix
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               whence
               it
               is
               rendred
               by
               the
               LXX
               .
               in
               the
               abstract
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 The
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 in
                 his
                 youth
              
               ;
               which
               sense
               Hierom
               follows
               
                 viam
                 viri
                 in
                 Adolesentia
              
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               thus
               seem
               to
               be
               differenced
               from
               the
               same
               word
               in
               all
               other
               places
               .
               But
               Thirdly
               ,
               Indeed
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               wise
               man
               is
               evident
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               Virgin
               that
               he
               intended
               by
               the
               word
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               
                 the
                 way
              
               that
               a
               man
               taketh
               to
               corrupt
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               and
               to
               compass
               his
               lust
               upon
               her
               .
               This
               is
               secret
               ,
               hidden
               ,
               full
               of
               snares
               ,
               and
               evils
               ,
               such
               as
               ought
               not
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               thoughts
               of
               a
               good
               man
               to
               conceive
               ,
               much
               less
               to
               approve
               of
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               whereas
               he
               saies
               of
               the
               residue
               of
               the
               Quaternion
               joyned
               with
               this
               ,
               v.
               18.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 too
                 wonderful
                 for
                 me
                 ,
              
               he
               adds
               on
               the
               mention
               of
               this
               evil
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 I
                 know
                 it
                 not
              
               ,
               or
               as
               
               
                 Hierom
                 ,
                 penitus
                 ignoro
              
               ,
               which
               he
               could
               not
               say
               of
               the
               way
               of
               natural
               generation
               .
               And
               by
               this
               means
               ,
               she
               who
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 v.
              
               19.
               is
               made
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               an
               
                 Harlot
                 ,
                 v.
              
               20.
               and
               become
               impudent
               in
               sinning
               .
               A
               man
               having
               by
               subtle
               wicked
               waies
               prevailed
               against
               her
               chastity
               ,
               and
               corrupted
               her
               Virginity
               ,
               she
               afterwards
               becomes
               a
               common
               prostitute
               .
               And
               this
               I
               take
               to
               be
               the
               genuine
               meaning
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               altogether
               improbable
               ,
               that
               the
               wise
               man
               in
               the
               v.
               20.
               proceedeth
               unto
               another
               especial
               instance
               of
               things
               secret
               and
               hidden
               in
               an
               adulterous
               Woman
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifying
               as
               much
               as
               ,
               
                 so
                 also
              
               ,
               which
               it
               doth
               in
               sundry
               other
               places
               .
            
             
               And
               these
               are
               all
               the
               places
               besides
               that
               of
               the
               Prophet
               under
               consideration
               ,
               wherein
               
                 
                   §
                
                 27
              
               the
               word
               is
               used
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
               So
               that
               as
               its
               rise
               ,
               its
               constant
               use
               also
               will
               admit
               of
               no
               other
               signification
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               of
               an
               
                 unspotted
                 Virgin.
              
               Besides
               ,
               the
               LXX
               .
               render
               it
               in
               this
               place
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               and
               the
               Targum
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               the
               other
               Targums
               express
               a
               Virgin
               by
               ,
               Gen.
               24.24
               ,
               59.
               
               Esth.
               2.2
               .
               chap.
               4.4
               .
               Ruth
               2.23
               .
               1
               Sam.
               25.42
               .
               Neither
               is
               any
               word
               in
               the
               Scripture
               so
               constantly
               and
               invariably
               used
               to
               express
               an
               incorrupted
               Virgin
               as
               this
               is
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               hath
               respect
               only
               unto
               Age
               ,
               and
               signifies
               any
               one
               married
               ,
               or
               unmarried
               ,
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               or
               one
               deflowred
               ,
               so
               she
               be
               young
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               also
               is
               used
               for
               one
               corrupted
               ,
               Deut.
               22.23
               ,
               24.
               
               As
               also
               for
               a
               
                 Widdow
                 ,
                 Joel
              
               1.8
               .
               So
               that
               by
               this
               word
               ,
               a
               Virgin
               is
               precisely
               signified
               ,
               or
               the
               Hebrews
               have
               no
               word
               denoting
               exactly
               that
               state
               and
               condition
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               the
               prefixing
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               this
               place
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               makes
               the
               denotation
               of
               the
               word
               the
               more
               signal
               .
               It
               is
               but
               twice
               more
               so
               prefixed
               ,
               Gen.
               24.
               and
               Exod.
               2.
               
               In
               both
               which
               places
               the
               Jews
               themselves
               will
               not
               deny
               but
               that
               unspotted
               Virgins
               are
               intended
               .
            
             
               Further
               ,
               There
               are
               other
               considerations
               offering
               themselves
               from
               the
               context
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 28
              
               undeniably
               proving
               that
               it
               is
               the
               conception
               of
               a
               Virgin
               which
               is
               here
               intended
               and
               foretold
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               it
               is
               plainly
               some
               marvelous
               thing
               ,
               above
               ,
               and
               contrary
               unto
               the
               ordinary
               course
               and
               operation
               of
               nature
               that
               is
               here
               spoken
               of
               .
               It
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               signal
               prodigie
               ,
               and
               is
               given
               by
               God
               himself
               in
               the
               room
               of
               ,
               and
               as
               something
               greater
               ,
               and
               more
               marvelous
               than
               any
               thing
               that
               Ahaz
               could
               have
               asked
               either
               in
               
                 Heaven
                 above
              
               ,
               or
               
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 beneath
              
               ,
               had
               he
               made
               his
               choice
               according
               unto
               the
               tender
               made
               unto
               him
               .
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 God
                 himself
                 shall
                 give
                 you
                 a
                 sign
                 .
              
               The
               Emphasis
               used
               in
               giving
               the
               promise
               ,
               denotes
               the
               marvelousness
               of
               the
               thing
               promised
               .
               Now
               certainly
               it
               was
               no
               such
               great
               matter
               that
               the
               Wife
               of
               Ahaz
               ,
               which
               had
               before
               born
               him
               a
               Son
               who
               was
               now
               eight
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               or
               the
               Wife
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               Mother
               of
               Shearj●shub
               then
               present
               with
               his
               Father
               ,
               or
               any
               Virgin
               then
               present
               immediately
               to
               be
               married
               ,
               should
               bear
               a
               Son
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               have
               it
               called
               a
               Prodigie
               ,
               an
               
                 eminent
                 sign
              
               of
               Gods
               giving
               a
               thing
               that
               he
               should
               take
               upon
               his
               own
               power
               to
               perform
               ,
               when
               within
               the
               same
               space
               of
               time
               hundreds
               of
               Sons
               were
               born
               to
               other
               Women
               in
               the
               same
               Country
               .
               And
               it
               is
               ridiculous
               what
               the
               Jews
               pretend
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               great
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Prophet
               should
               foretell
               that
               Conception
               ,
               as
               also
               that
               it
               should
               be
               a
               Son
               that
               should
               be
               born
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               Daughter
               ;
               for
               the
               work
               and
               sign
               intimated
               doth
               not
               consist
               at
               all
               in
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Prophets
               prediction
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Greatness
               of
               the
               thing
               it self
               that
               was
               foretold
               .
            
             
               The
               Jews
               cannot
               assign
               either
               Virgin
               or
               Son
               that
               is
               here
               intended
               .
               Some
               of
               them
               
                 
                   §
                
                 29
              
               affirm
               that
               Alma
               was
               the
               Wife
               of
               Ahaz
               ,
               and
               the
               Son
               promised
               Hezekiah
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               rejected
               by
               Kimchi
               himself
               ,
               acknowledging
               that
               Hezekiah
               was
               now
               eight
               years
               old
               ,
               being
               born
               four
               years
               before
               his
               Father
               came
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               in
               the
               fourth
               year
               of
               whose
               Reign
               this
               promise
               was
               given
               unto
               him
               .
               Others
               would
               have
               the
               Alma
               to
               be
               the
               Wife
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               the
               Son
               promised
               to
               be
               Maker-shalal-hasbaz
               ,
               whose
               birth
               is
               mentioned
               in
               the
               next
               chapter
               .
               But
               neither
               hath
               this
               any
               more
               colour
               of
               reason
               :
               For
               besides
               that
               ,
               his
               Wife
               is
               constantly
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Prophetess
               ,
               and
               could
               on
               no
               account
               be
               termed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               having
               a
               Son
               some
               years
               old
               at
               that
               time
               accompanying
               his
               Father
               ,
               that
               Son
               of
               hers
               in
               the
               eighth
               chapter
               ,
               is
               promised
               as
               a
               sign
               quite
               to
               another
               purpose
               ,
               nor
               could
               for
               any
               reason
               be
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Immanuel
               ,
               whose
               the
               Land
               should
               be
               ,
               which
               is
               said
               to
               belong
               unto
               this
               promised
               child
               .
               And
               for
               what
               they
               ,
               lastly
               ,
               add
               concerning
               
                 some
                 Virgin
              
               then
               standing
               by
               ,
               who
               was
               shortly
               after
               to
               be
               married
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               fond
               as
               any
               other
               of
               their
               imaginations
               ;
               for
               besides
               that
               the
               Prophet
               sayes
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 this
                 Virgin
              
               ,
               as
               he
               would
               have
               done
               ,
               had
               he
               directed
               his
               speech
               unto
               any
               one
               personally
               present
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               more
               arbitrary
               invention
               ,
               no
               way
               countenanced
               from
               the
               Text
               or
               Context
               ;
               such
               as
               if
               men
               may
               be
               allowed
               in
               ,
               it
               is
               easie
               for
               them
               to
               pervert
               the
               sense
               of
               holy
               Writ
               at
               their
               pleasure
               .
               On
               all
               which
               considerations
               it
               appeareth
               ,
               that
               none
               can
               possibly
               in
               this
               promise
               be
               intended
               ,
               but
               he
               whose
               birth
               
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               
                 miraculous
                 sign
              
               ,
               as
               being
               born
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               and
               who
               being
               born
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 God
                 with
                 us
              
               ,
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               person
               uniting
               the
               Natures
               of
               God
               and
               Man
               in
               one
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Office
               reconciling
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               that
               God
               might
               dwell
               with
               us
               in
               a
               way
               of
               favour
               and
               grace
               ,
               and
               he
               whose
               the
               Land
               should
               be
               in
               an
               everlasting
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 30
              
               I
               have
               insisted
               the
               longer
               on
               this
               particular
               ,
               because
               it
               comprizeth
               all
               that
               the
               Prophecy
               is
               cited
               for
               by
               the
               Evangelist
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               we
               are
               concerned
               in
               it
               .
               This
               being
               proved
               and
               confirmed
               undeniably
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Messiah
               whose
               birth
               is
               here
               foretold
               ,
               as
               also
               that
               he
               was
               to
               be
               born
               of
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               all
               other
               passages
               ,
               whatever
               difficulty
               we
               may
               meet
               withall
               in
               them
               ,
               must
               be
               interpreted
               in
               answer
               thereunto
               .
               And
               we
               have
               shewed
               before
               ,
               that
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Typical
               State
               and
               Condition
               of
               that
               people
               ,
               many
               of
               the
               Promises
               of
               the
               Messiah
               were
               so
               mixed
               with
               things
               of
               th●ir
               then
               present
               temporal
               concernment
               ;
               that
               it
               is
               often
               a
               matter
               of
               some
               difficulty
               to
               distinguish
               between
               them
               .
               It
               is
               enough
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               prove
               unquestionably
               ,
               that
               those
               passages
               which
               are
               applyed
               unto
               him
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               were
               spoken
               of
               him
               intentionally
               in
               the
               Old
               ;
               which
               we
               have
               done
               in
               this
               place
               ;
               and
               what
               belonged
               unto
               the
               then
               present
               state
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               particularly
               concerned
               in
               .
               However
               we
               shall
               manifest
               in
               answer
               to
               the
               remaining
               exceptions
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               mentioned
               in
               the
               whole
               Prophecy
               that
               hath
               any
               inconsistency
               with
               what
               we
               have
               declared
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               principal
               point
               of
               it
               ;
               nay
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               of
               it
               is
               excellently
               suited
               unto
               the
               principal
               Scope
               already
               vindicated
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 31
              
               That
               then
               which
               in
               the
               
                 second
                 place
              
               is
               objected
               by
               the
               Jews
               against
               our
               Application
               of
               this
               Place
               and
               Prophecy
               to
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               is
               that
               the
               birth
               of
               the
               Child
               here
               promised
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               
                 a
                 sign
              
               to
               Ahaz
               ,
               and
               the
               House
               of
               David
               ,
               of
               their
               deliverance
               from
               the
               two
               Kings
               who
               then
               waged
               war
               against
               them
               .
               And
               this
               they
               say
               the
               birth
               of
               the
               Messiah
               so
               many
               hundred
               years
               after
               could
               give
               them
               no
               pledge
               or
               assurance
               of
               .
               And
               (
               1.
               )
               We
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               given
               them
               as
               a
               
                 peculiar
                 sign
              
               ,
               or
               token
               of
               their
               present
               deliverance
               .
               Ahaz
               himself
               had
               before
               refused
               such
               a
               sign
               :
               But
               God
               only
               shews
               the
               Reason
               in
               general
               why
               he
               would
               not
               utterly
               cast
               them
               off
               ,
               although
               they
               wearied
               him
               ,
               but
               would
               yet
               deliver
               them
               as
               at
               other
               times
               .
               And
               this
               was
               because
               of
               that
               great
               work
               which
               he
               had
               to
               accomplish
               among
               them
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               be
               signal
               ,
               marvelous
               and
               miraculous
               .
               And
               this
               he
               calls
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               sign
               in
               
                 its
                 absolute
              
               ,
               not
               relative
               sense
               ,
               as
               denoting
               a
               work
               wonderfull
               ,
               such
               as
               sometimes
               he
               wrought
               ,
               to
               evidence
               his
               great
               power
               thereby
               .
               In
               this
               sense
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               signs
               ,
               are
               joyned
               unto
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Prodigies
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               26.22
               .
               Jer.
               32.20
               .
               Nehem.
               9.10
               .
               where
               the
               works
               so
               called
               ,
               were
               great
               and
               marvellous
               ,
               not
               
                 signs
                 formally
              
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               unless
               it
               were
               of
               the
               wonderful
               power
               of
               God
               whereby
               they
               were
               wrought
               .
               So
               the
               Miracles
               of
               our
               Saviour
               and
               the
               Apostles
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               are
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               signs
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               cause
               .
               And
               the
               Word
               is
               thus
               absolutely
               used
               very
               often
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               Secondly
               alledged
               ,
               that
               a
               thing
               that
               shall
               come
               to
               pass
               many
               ages
               after
               ,
               cannot
               be
               made
               a
               sign
               of
               that
               which
               was
               to
               be
               done
               many
               ages
               before
               ,
               is
               not
               universally
               true
               .
               The
               thing
               it self
               in
               its
               existence
               it
               is
               true
               cannot
               be
               made
               so
               a
               sign
               ;
               but
               it
               may
               in
               the
               Promise
               and
               prediction
               of
               it
               .
               And
               many
               instances
               we
               have
               of
               things
               promised
               for
               signs
               ,
               which
               were
               not
               to
               exist
               in
               themselves
               ,
               untill
               after
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               things
               whereof
               they
               were
               signs
               ,
               as
               Exod.
               3.12
               .
               1
               Sam.
               11.34
               .
               Isa.
               37.10
               .
               1
               Kings
               22.25
               .
               God
               intending
               by
               them
               the
               confirmation
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               who
               should
               live
               in
               the
               time
               of
               their
               actual
               accomplishment
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               This
               sign
               had
               the
               truth
               and
               force
               of
               a
               Promise
               although
               it
               was
               not
               immediately
               to
               be
               put
               in
               execution
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               reason
               ,
               that
               the
               words
               here
               used
               ,
               are
               one
               of
               them
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               conceive
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 preterperfect
                 Tense
              
               ,
               the
               other
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               benoni
               ,
               or
               Participle
               of
               the
               
                 present
                 Tense
              
               ,
               to
               intimate
               the
               certainty
               of
               the
               events
               ,
               as
               is
               usual
               in
               the
               prophetical
               Dialect
               .
               Their
               assurance
               then
               from
               this
               sign
               consisted
               herein
               ,
               that
               God
               informs
               them
               ,
               that
               as
               surely
               as
               he
               would
               accomplish
               the
               great
               promise
               of
               bringing
               forth
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               would
               put
               forth
               his
               marvelous
               power
               therein
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               be
               conceived
               and
               born
               of
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               so
               certain
               should
               be
               their
               present
               deliverance
               which
               they
               so
               desired
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 32
              
               It
               is
               further
               insisted
               on
               by
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               deliverance
               promised
               was
               to
               be
               wrought
               
                 before
                 the
                 Child
              
               spoken
               of
               ,
               should
               
                 know
                 to
                 refuse
                 the
                 evil
                 and
                 chuse
                 the
                 good
              
               ;
               or
               should
               come
               to
               years
               of
               discretion
               ,
               v.
               16.
               and
               what
               was
               this
               unto
               him
               that
               was
               to
               be
               born
               some
               hundred
               years
               after
               ?
               Answ.
               (
               1.
               )
               That
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               mentioned
               v.
               16.
               is
               the
               same
               with
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               promised
               ,
               v.
               14.
               doth
               not
               appear
               .
               The
               Prophet
               by
               the
               command
               of
               God
               when
               
               he
               went
               unto
               the
               King
               with
               his
               message
               ,
               took
               with
               him
               Shear-jashub
               his
               Son
               ,
               v.
               3.
               
               This
               certainly
               was
               for
               some
               especial
               end
               in
               the
               Word
               or
               Message
               that
               he
               had
               to
               deliver
               ,
               the
               Child
               being
               then
               but
               an
               Infant
               ,
               and
               of
               no
               use
               in
               the
               whole
               matter
               ,
               unless
               to
               be
               made
               an
               instance
               of
               something
               that
               was
               to
               be
               done
               .
               It
               is
               therefore
               probable
               that
               he
               was
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               young
               Child
               designed
               ,
               v.
               16.
               before
               whose
               growing
               up
               to
               discretion
               ,
               those
               Kings
               of
               Damascus
               and
               Samaria
               were
               destroyed
               ,
               or
               (
               2.
               )
               The
               Expression
               may
               denote
               the
               time
               of
               
                 any
                 Child
                 's
              
               being
               born
               and
               coming
               to
               the
               maturity
               of
               understanding
               ,
               and
               so
               consequently
               the
               
                 promised
                 Child
              
               .
               In
               as
               short
               a
               space
               of
               time
               as
               this
               promised
               Child
               ;
               when
               he
               shall
               be
               born
               ,
               shall
               come
               to
               know
               to
               refuse
               the
               evil
               ,
               and
               choose
               the
               good
               ,
               shall
               this
               deliverance
               be
               wrought
               .
            
             
               Their
               remaining
               Cavils
               are
               of
               little
               importance
               .
               The
               Child
               intended
               ,
               Chap.
               8.
               
               
                 
                   §
                
                 33
              
               was
               to
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               Prophet
               and
               Prophetess
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               this
               Child
               that
               was
               to
               be
               born
               of
               a
               Virgin.
               Besides
               ,
               he
               is
               plainly
               promised
               as
               a
               sign
               of
               other
               things
               then
               those
               treated
               of
               in
               this
               Chapter
               :
               Yea
               ,
               of
               things
               quite
               contrary
               unto
               them
               .
               Again
               this
               Child
               they
               tell
               us
               was
               to
               be
               called
               Immanuel
               whereas
               the
               Son
               of
               Mary
               was
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               ,
               as
               they
               malitiously
               write
               it
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               But
               this
               name
               is
               given
               to
               signifie
               what
               he
               should
               be
               ,
               and
               do
               ,
               and
               not
               what
               he
               should
               be
               commonly
               called
               .
               He
               was
               to
               be
               God
               and
               man
               in
               one
               person
               ,
               to
               reconcile
               God
               and
               man
               ;
               to
               be
               every
               way
               Immanuel
               .
               And
               this
               kind
               of
               expression
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               when
               a
               thing
               is
               said
               to
               be
               called
               that
               which
               it
               is
               ;
               the
               name
               denoting
               the
               
                 Being
                 ,
                 Nature
              
               ,
               and
               quality
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               so
               frequent
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               peculiar
               in
               it
               as
               here
               used
               .
               See
               Isa.
               1.26
               .
               Chap.
               8.3
               .
               Chap.
               9.6
               .
               Jer.
               23.6
               .
               Zech.
               8.2
               .
               The
               like
               also
               may
               be
               said
               to
               that
               which
               th●y
               except
               in
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               they
               know
               not
               that
               J●sus
               of
               Nazareth
               was
               brought
               up
               with
               
                 Butter
                 and
                 Hony
              
               ,
               which
               is
               foretold
               conc●rning
               this
               Child
               .
               For
               the
               expression
               signifies
               no
               more
               but
               that
               the
               Child
               should
               be
               educated
               with
               the
               common
               food
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               such
               as
               Children
               were
               in
               those
               places
               and
               times
               nourished
               withal
               :
               It
               being
               the
               especial
               blessing
               of
               that
               Land
               that
               it
               flowed
               with
               Milk
               and
               Honey
               .
               And
               thus
               have
               we
               asserted
               and
               vindicated
               the
               third
               characteristical
               note
               of
               the
               true
               Messiah
               ,
               he
               
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 born
                 of
                 a
                 Virgin
                 ,
              
               which
               none
               but
               only
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               ever
               was
               from
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               There
               remain
               yet
               other
               
                 descriptive
                 notes
              
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               consisting
               in
               what
               he
               was
               to
               
                 
                   §
                
                 34
              
               teach
               ,
               and
               do
               ,
               and
               suffer
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               guiding
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Church
               unto
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               in
               all
               things
               fully
               answered
               unto
               them
               all
               .
               I
               shall
               briefly
               pass
               through
               them
               ,
               according
               unto
               our
               design
               and
               purpose
               ;
               and
               begin
               with
               what
               he
               was
               to
               teach
               .
               This
               Moses
               directs
               us
               unto
               ,
               giving
               that
               great
               predescription
               of
               him
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               Deut.
               18.18
               ,
               19.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 raise
                 them
                 up
                 a
                 Prophet
                 from
                 among
                 their
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 like
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 put
                 my
                 words
                 in
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 speak
                 unto
                 them
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 command
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 wh●soever
                 will
                 not
                 hearken
                 unto
                 my
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 shall
                 speak
                 in
                 my
                 name
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 require
                 it
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               This
               is
               that
               signal
               Testimony
               concerning
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               which
               Philip
               urged
               out
               of
               Moses
               unto
               Nathaniel
               ,
               John
               1.45
               .
               which
               Peter
               not
               only
               applyes
               unto
               him
               ,
               but
               declares
               that
               he
               was
               soly
               intended
               in
               it
               ,
               Acts
               3.22
               ,
               23.
               and
               Stephen
               seals
               that
               application
               with
               his
               blood
               ,
               Acts
               7.37
               .
               Neither
               can
               ,
               or
               do
               the
               Jews
               deny
               that
               the
               Messiah
               was
               to
               be
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               was
               promised
               unto
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               but
               we
               shall
               consider
               the
               particulars
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               Sundry
               things
               are
               here
               asserted
               by
               Moses
               concerning
               the
               Messiah
               ;
               as
               (
               1.
               )
               In
               general
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 35
              
               that
               he
               should
               be
               a
               Prophet
               ;
               a
               Teacher
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               King
               only
               .
               The
               Jews
               indeed
               ,
               who
               greedily
               desire
               the
               things
               which
               outwardly
               attend
               Kingly
               Power
               and
               Dominion
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               do
               principally
               fix
               their
               thoughts
               and
               expectations
               on
               his
               Kingdom
               .
               The
               Revelation
               of
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               which
               was
               to
               be
               made
               by
               him
               ,
               they
               little
               desire
               or
               enquire
               after
               .
               But
               the
               common
               faith
               of
               their
               Ancestors
               from
               this
               and
               other
               places
               ,
               was
               that
               the
               Messiah
               was
               to
               be
               a
               Prophet
               ;
               and
               reveal
               unto
               the
               Church
               the
               whole
               counsel
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               evince
               in
               our
               Comment
               on
               the
               first
               words
               of
               the
               Epistle
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               That
               this
               Prophet
               should
               be
               
                 raised
                 up
                 unto
                 them
                 from
                 among
                 their
                 Brethren
              
               ;
               He
               shall
               be
               of
               the
               posterity
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Judah
               ,
               as
               was
               promised
               of
               old
               ;
               or
               
                 made
                 of
                 them
                 according
                 unto
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               1.3.9.5
               .
               So
               that
               as
               to
               his
               original
               or
               extract
               ,
               he
               was
               to
               be
               born
               in
               the
               level
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               
                 from
                 among
                 his
                 Brethren
                 was
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 raised
                 up
              
               ;
               Unto
               this
               Office
               of
               a
               Prophet
               and
               Teacher
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               That
               he
               must
               be
               
                 like
                 unto
                 Moses
              
               .
               The
               words
               are
               plain
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               ordinary
               course
               of
               Gods
               dealing
               with
               that
               Church
               among
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               there
               was
               none
               like
               unto
               Moses
               ,
               neither
               before
               ,
               or
               after
               him
               .
               Hence
               Maimonides
               with
               his
               followers
               conclude
               ,
               that
               nothing
               
               can
               ever
               be
               altered
               in
               their
               Law
               ,
               because
               no
               Prophet
               was
               ever
               to
               arise
               of
               equal
               Authority
               with
               him
               ,
               who
               was
               their
               Law-giver
               .
               But
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Text
               are
               plain
               .
               The
               Prophet
               here
               foretold
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               
                 like
                 unto
                 him
              
               ,
               wherein
               he
               was
               peculiar
               and
               exempted
               from
               comparison
               with
               all
               other
               Prophets
               ,
               which
               were
               to
               build
               on
               his
               foundation
               ,
               without
               adding
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               and
               Worship
               which
               he
               had
               revealed
               ,
               or
               changing
               any
               thing
               therein
               .
               In
               that
               ,
               is
               the
               Prophet
               here
               promised
               to
               be
               
                 like
                 unto
                 him
              
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               he
               was
               to
               be
               a
               Law-giver
               to
               the
               House
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               our
               Apostle
               proves
               and
               declares
               ,
               chap.
               3.1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               And
               we
               have
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               most
               sober
               among
               the
               Jews
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               .
            
             
               The
               words
               of
               the
               Author
               of
               
                 Sepher
                 Ikkarim
                 lib.
              
               3.
               cap.
               10.
               are
               remarkable
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 not
                 at
                 some
                 tim●
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 like
                 unto
              
               Moses
               ,
               
                 or
                 greater
                 then
                 he
                 ;
                 for
                 Messiah
                 the
                 King
                 should
                 be
                 like
                 him
                 ,
                 ●●
                 greater
                 then
                 he
                 :
                 but
                 thus
                 ,
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 there
                 arose
                 none
                 like
                 him
                 ,
              
               ought
               to
               be
               interpreted
               ,
               
                 not
                 as
                 though
                 none
                 should
                 ever
                 be
                 like
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 none
                 should
                 be
                 like
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 some
                 particular
                 qu●lity
                 or
                 accident
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Prophets
                 followed
                 him
                 ,
                 until
                 Prophecy
                 ceased
                 ,
                 none
                 should
                 be
                 like
                 unto
              
               Moses
               ;
               
                 but
                 hereafter
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 one
                 like
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 greater
                 then
                 he
                 .
              
               This
               is
               that
               which
               we
               affirmed
               before
               ,
               in
               the
               whole
               
                 Series
                 of
                 Prophets
              
               that
               succeeded
               in
               that
               Church
               building
               on
               Moses
               foundation
               ,
               there
               was
               none
               like
               unto
               him
               ;
               but
               the
               Prophet
               here
               promised
               was
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               and
               in
               other
               regards
               ,
               as
               appears
               from
               other
               Testimonies
               ,
               far
               greater
               then
               he
               .
               This
               was
               of
               old
               their
               common
               faith
               from
               this
               prediction
               of
               Moses
               .
               And
               wherein
               this
               likeness
               was
               to
               consist
               ,
               our
               Apostle
               declares
               at
               large
               in
               his
               
                 third
                 chapter
                 .
                 Moses
              
               was
               the
               great
               Law-giver
               ,
               by
               whom
               God
               revealed
               his
               mind
               ,
               and
               will
               ,
               as
               to
               his
               whole
               Worship
               ,
               whilst
               the
               Church
               State
               instituted
               by
               him
               was
               to
               continue
               .
               Such
               a
               Prophet
               was
               the
               Messiah
               to
               be
               ,
               a
               Law-giver
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               abolish
               the
               old
               ,
               and
               to
               institute
               new
               
                 Rites
                 of
                 Worship
              
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               afterwards
               more
               fully
               prove
               and
               confirm
               .
               (
               4.
               )
               This
               raising
               up
               of
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               like
               unto
               Moses
               ,
               declares
               that
               the
               whole
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               to
               his
               Worship
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               obedience
               ,
               was
               not
               yet
               revealed
               .
               Had
               it
               so
               been
               ,
               there
               would
               have
               been
               no
               need
               of
               a
               Prophet
               like
               unto
               Moses
               ,
               to
               lay
               new
               foundations
               as
               he
               had
               done
               .
               Those
               who
               succeeded
               building
               on
               what
               he
               had
               fixed
               ,
               and
               therefore
               said
               
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
              
               would
               have
               sufficed
               .
               But
               there
               are
               new
               counsels
               of
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               yet
               hid
               ,
               to
               be
               finally
               and
               fully
               revealed
               by
               this
               Prophet
               .
               And
               after
               his
               work
               is
               done
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               intimation
               of
               any
               further
               Revelation
               to
               ensue
               .
               (
               5.
               )
               The
               presence
               of
               God
               with
               this
               Prophet
               in
               his
               work
               is
               set
               down
               .
               
                 He
                 would
                 put
                 his
                 word
                 into
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
              
               or
               speak
               
                 in
                 him
              
               ,
               as
               our
               Apostle
               expresseth
               the
               same
               matter
               ,
               chap.
               1.
               v.
               1.
               
               And
               lastly
               ,
               his
               Ministry
               is
               further
               described
               from
               the
               Event
               ,
               with
               respect
               unto
               them
               who
               would
               not
               submit
               unto
               his
               Authority
               ,
               nor
               receive
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               at
               his
               mouth
               .
               God
               would
               
                 require
                 it
                 at
                 their
                 hands
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               those
               words
               are
               interpreted
               by
               Peter
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 among
                 his
                 people
                 ,
              
               or
               from
               being
               so
               .
               And
               this
               signal
               Commination
               in
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               it
               ,
               gives
               light
               unto
               the
               whole
               praediction
               .
               Some
               of
               the
               Jews
               from
               these
               words
               have
               fancied
               unto
               themselves
               another
               great
               Prophet
               ,
               whom
               they
               expect
               as
               they
               did
               of
               old
               ,
               before
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               So
               in
               their
               dealing
               with
               John
               the
               Baptist
               ,
               they
               asked
               him
               whethe●●e
               was
               Elias
               ,
               which
               he
               denied
               ,
               because
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               promised
               under
               that
               name
               ,
               yet
               he
               was
               not
               that
               
                 individual
                 person
              
               whom
               they
               looked
               for
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               
                 soul
                 of
                 Elias
                 the
                 Tishbite
              
               ,
               as
               Kimchi
               tells
               us
               with
               a
               body
               new
               created
               like
               unto
               the
               former
               .
               Wherein
               they
               further
               demand
               whether
               he
               were
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Prophet
                 promised
                 by
                 Moses
              
               ,
               which
               he
               also
               denies
               ,
               because
               that
               Prophet
               was
               no
               other
               then
               the
               
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 Joh.
              
               1.21
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               also
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               promised
               
                 to
                 rest
                 upon
                 the
                 Messiah
              
               ,
               Isa.
               11.3
               .
               
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 of
                 quick
                 understanding
                 in
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 judge
                 after
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 his
                 eyes
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               v.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               So
               also
               cap.
               61.1
               ,
               2.
               
               And
               from
               this
               great
               Prophet
               ,
               were
               the
               
                 Isles
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
              
               chap.
               42.1
               ,
               2.
               
               The
               summ
               of
               all
               is
               ,
               the
               Messiah
               was
               to
               be
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               a
               Prophet
               like
               unto
               Moses
               ;
               that
               is
               a
               Law-giver
               ,
               one
               that
               should
               finally
               and
               perfectly
               reveal
               the
               whole
               will
               and
               counsel
               of
               God
               ;
               all
               with
               that
               Authority
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               refused
               to
               obey
               him
               should
               be
               exterminated
               ,
               and
               cast
               out
               from
               the
               priviledge
               of
               being
               reckoned
               among
               the
               people
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 36
              
               We
               are
               then
               in
               the
               next
               place
               to
               consider
               the
               Accomplishment
               of
               this
               promise
               ,
               in
               the
               person
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
              
               .
               Now
               this
               the
               story
               of
               him
               and
               the
               event
               do
               abundantly
               testifie
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               so
               esteemed
               by
               the
               Jews
               themselves
               ,
               until
               
               through
               the
               envy
               of
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               unwillingness
               to
               admit
               of
               the
               purity
               and
               holiness
               of
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               they
               were
               stirred
               up
               to
               oppose
               and
               persecute
               him
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               done
               all
               other
               Prophets
               ,
               who
               in
               their
               several
               Generations
               foretold
               his
               coming
               ,
               is
               evident
               from
               the
               records
               of
               the
               
                 Evangelical
                 story
              
               ;
               see
               Joh.
               1.46
               .
               chap.
               6.17
               .
               Act.
               3.22
               ,
               23.
               
               Their
               present
               obstinate
               denial
               hereof
               ,
               is
               a
               meer
               contrivance
               to
               justifie
               themselves
               in
               their
               rejection
               and
               murder
               of
               him
               .
               But
               this
               is
               not
               all
               ;
               he
               was
               not
               only
               a
               Prophet
               in
               general
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               that
               Prophet
               who
               was
               foretold
               by
               Moses
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               who
               built
               on
               his
               foundation
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               put
               the
               last
               hand
               unto
               divine
               Revelations
               ,
               in
               a
               full
               declaration
               of
               the
               w●ole
               counsel
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               peculiar
               work
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ;
               and
               this
               we
               shall
               evince
               in
               the
               ensuing
               considerations
               of
               his
               Doctrine
               and
               Prophesie
               ,
               with
               the
               success
               and
               event
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               The
               
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
              
               taught
               by
               this
               Prophet
               ,
               gives
               Testimony
               unto
               our
               
                 
                   §
                
                 37
              
               assertion
               .
               Whatever
               Characters
               of
               that
               Truth
               which
               is
               holy
               and
               heav●nly
               can
               rationally
               be
               conceived
               or
               apprehended
               ,
               th●y
               are
               all
               eminently
               and
               incomparably
               imprinted
               on
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
              
               Whatever
               tends
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               first
               Cause
               ,
               and
               last
               End
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               as
               the
               only
               Soveraign
               Ruler
               ,
               Judge
               ,
               and
               disposer
               of
               all
               ,
               as
               the
               only
               infinitely
               holy
               ,
               wise
               ,
               righteous
               ,
               good
               ,
               gracious
               ,
               merciful
               ,
               powerful
               ,
               faithful
               ,
               independent
               Being
               ,
               is
               clearly
               ,
               evidently
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               heave●ly
               manner
               revealed
               therein
               .
               Wha●ever
               is
               us●ful
               or
               suitable
               to
               excite
               and
               improve
               ,
               all
               that
               is
               of
               good
               in
               man
               ,
               in
               the
               n●ti●ns
               of
               his
               mind
               ,
               or
               inclinations
               of
               his
               will
               ,
               to
               discover
               his
               wants
               and
               defects
               that
               he
               may
               not
               ●xalt
               himself
               in
               his
               own
               imag●nation
               abov●
               h●s
               state
               and
               condition
               ;
               whatever
               is
               needful
               to
               reveal
               unto
               him
               ,
               his
               End
               ,
               or
               his
               Way
               ,
               h●s
               Happiness
               ,
               or
               the
               Means
               conducing
               thereunto
               ,
               whatever
               may
               bring
               him
               into
               a
               d●e
               subjection
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               subordination
               unto
               his
               Glory
               ;
               whatever
               m●y
               te●ch
               him
               to
               be
               us●ful
               in
               all
               those
               Relations
               wherein
               he
               may
               be
               cast
               ,
               within
               the
               bounds
               and
               compass
               of
               the
               moral
               principles
               of
               his
               nature
               ,
               as
               a
               creature
               made
               for
               society
               ;
               w●atever
               is
               useful
               the
               deterr
               him
               from
               ,
               and
               s●ppress
               in
               him
               every
               thing
               that
               is
               evil
               ,
               even
               in
               those
               hidden
               seeds
               and
               Embrios
               of
               it
               which
               lye
               beneath
               the
               first
               instances
               that
               Reason
               can
               reach
               unto
               to
               discovery
               of
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               an
               absolute
               universality
               ,
               without
               th●
               l●ast
               indulgence
               on
               any
               pretence
               whatever
               ,
               and
               to
               st●r
               him
               up
               ,
               provoke
               him
               unto
               ,
               and
               direct
               him
               in
               the
               practice
               of
               whatever
               thing
               is
               true
               ,
               honest
               ,
               just
               ,
               pure
               ,
               lovely
               ,
               of
               good
               report
               ,
               that
               is
               virtuous
               ,
               or
               praise-worthy
               ,
               that
               may
               begin
               ,
               bound
               ,
               guide
               ,
               limit
               ,
               finish
               ,
               and
               perf●ct
               ,
               the
               whole
               Systeme
               of
               moral
               actions
               in
               him
               in
               relation
               unto
               God
               himself
               ,
               and
               others
               ;
               it
               is
               all
               revealed
               ,
               confirmed
               ,
               and
               ratified
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
               It
               hath-stood
               upon
               its
               trial
               above
               sixteen
               hundred
               years
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               challenging
               the
               wit
               and
               malice
               of
               its
               adversaries
               ,
               to
               discover
               any
               one
               thing
               or
               circumstance
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               
                 untrue
                 ,
                 false
                 ,
                 evil
                 ,
                 uncomely
                 ,
              
               not
               useful
               ,
               or
               inconvenient
               in
               it
               ,
               or
               to
               find
               out
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               
                 morally
                 good
              
               ,
               virtuous
               ,
               useful
               ,
               praise-worthy
               ,
               in
               h●bit
               or
               exercise
               ,
               in
               any
               instances
               of
               op●rations
               in
               any
               degree
               of
               intention
               of
               mind
               ,
               any
               duty
               that
               man
               owes
               to
               God
               ,
               others
               ,
               or
               himself
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               taught
               ,
               injoyned
               ,
               incouraged
               ,
               and
               commanded
               by
               it
               ;
               or
               to
               discover
               any
               motives
               ,
               incouragements
               ,
               or
               reasons
               unto
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               pursuit
               of
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               the
               avoidance
               of
               evil
               that
               are
               true
               ,
               real
               ,
               solid
               ,
               and
               rational
               ,
               which
               it
               affordeth
               not
               unto
               them
               that
               embrace
               it
               .
               This
               absolute
               perfection
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               this
               Prophet
               ,
               joyned
               with
               those
               Characters
               of
               Divine
               Authority
               which
               are
               enst●mped
               on
               it
               ,
               doth
               sufficiently
               evidence
               that
               it
               contains
               the
               great
               ,
               promised
               ,
               full
               ,
               final
               Revelation
               of
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               be
               given
               forth
               by
               the
               Messiah
               .
               Add
               hereunto
               ,
               that
               since
               the
               delivery
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               the
               whole
               race
               of
               mankind
               hath
               not
               been
               able
               to
               invent
               ,
               or
               find
               out
               any
               thing
               ,
               that
               without
               the
               most
               palpable
               folly
               and
               madness
               might
               be
               added
               unto
               it
               ,
               much
               less
               stand
               in
               competition
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               it self
               sufficiently
               demonstrate
               its
               Author
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               We
               have
               declared
               in
               the
               entrance
               of
               this
               discourse
               ,
               that
               the
               Messiah
               was
               
                 
                   §
                
                 38
              
               the
               means
               promised
               for
               the
               delivery
               of
               mankind
               from
               that
               woful
               estate
               of
               sin
               and
               misery
               whereunto
               they
               had
               cast
               themselves
               .
               This
               was
               declared
               unto
               all
               in
               general
               ,
               this
               
                 they
                 believed
              
               whom
               God
               graciously
               enabled
               thereunto
               .
               But
               how
               this
               deliverance
               should
               be
               wrought
               in
               particular
               by
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               how
               the
               
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 should
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
              
               how
               God
               and
               Man
               should
               be
               reconciled
               ,
               how
               sinners
               might
               recover
               a
               title
               unto
               their
               lost
               happiness
               ,
               and
               be
               brought
               to
               an
               enjoyment
               of
               it
               ;
               this
               was
               unknown
               not
               only
               unto
               all
               the
               Sons
               of
               Men
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               all
               the
               Angels
               in
               Heaven
               themselves
               ;
               who
               then
               shall
               unfold
               this
               mysterie
               which
               was
               hid
               in
               the
               counsel
               of
               God
               from
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               ?
               It
               was
               utterly
               beyond
               the
               reason
               and
               wisdom
               of
               man
               ,
               to
               
               give
               any
               tolerable
               conjecture
               how
               these
               things
               should
               be
               effected
               and
               brought
               about
               .
               But
               all
               this
               is
               fully
               declared
               by
               this
               Prophet
               himself
               .
               In
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               in
               what
               he
               taught
               ,
               doth
               this
               great
               and
               hidden
               mysterie
               of
               the
               Reconciliation
               and
               Salvation
               of
               mankind
               open
               it self
               gloriously
               to
               the
               minds
               and
               understandings
               of
               them
               that
               believe
               ,
               
                 whose
                 eyes
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 hath
                 not
                 blinded
                 ,
              
               and
               them
               alone
               ;
               for
               although
               this
               promise
               of
               the
               Messiah
               was
               all
               that
               God
               gave
               out
               unto
               Adam
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               unto
               his
               posterity
               to
               keep
               their
               hopes
               alive
               in
               their
               miserable
               condition
               in
               the
               Earth
               ,
               yet
               such
               was
               its
               obscurity
               ,
               that
               meeting
               with
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               full
               of
               darkness
               ,
               and
               hearts
               set
               upon
               the
               pursuit
               of
               their
               lusts
               ,
               it
               was
               as
               to
               the
               substance
               of
               it
               ,
               utterly
               lost
               to
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               mankind
               .
               Afterwards
               the
               thing
               it self
               was
               again
               retrived
               unto
               the
               faith
               and
               knowledge
               of
               some
               by
               
                 new
                 Revelations
              
               and
               Promises
               ,
               only
               the
               manner
               of
               its
               accomplishment
               was
               still
               lost
               ,
               hid
               in
               the
               depths
               of
               the
               bosom
               of
               the
               Almighty
               .
               But
               as
               we
               said
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               both
               the
               thing
               its
               self
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               it
               ,
               are
               together
               brought
               to
               light
               ,
               made
               known
               ,
               and
               established
               ,
               beyond
               all
               the
               power
               of
               Satan
               ,
               to
               prevail
               against
               it
               .
               This
               was
               the
               work
               of
               the
               promised
               Prophet
               ;
               this
               was
               done
               by
               
                 Jesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
              
               ,
               who
               is
               therefore
               both
               Lord
               and
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 39
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               We
               have
               also
               declared
               ,
               how
               God
               in
               his
               Wisdom
               and
               Soveraignty
               restrained
               the
               Promise
               unto
               Abraham
               and
               his
               posterity
               ,
               shadowing
               out
               among
               them
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               it
               in
               Mosaical
               Rites
               and
               Institutions
               .
               And
               these
               also
               received
               manifold
               Explications
               by
               the
               succeeding
               Prophets
               .
               From
               the
               whole
               ,
               a
               Systeme
               of
               Worship
               and
               Doctrine
               did
               arise
               ,
               which
               turned
               wholly
               on
               this
               hinge
               of
               the
               promised
               Messiah
               ,
               relating
               in
               all
               things
               to
               the
               salvation
               to
               be
               wrought
               by
               him
               .
               But
               yet
               the
               will
               and
               mind
               of
               God
               was
               in
               this
               whole
               dispensation
               so
               folded
               and
               wrapt
               up
               in
               Types
               ,
               so
               vailed
               and
               shadowed
               by
               
                 carnal
                 Ordinances
              
               ,
               so
               obscure
               and
               hid
               in
               Allegorical
               Expressions
               ,
               that
               the
               bringing
               of
               them
               forth
               unto
               light
               ,
               the
               removal
               of
               the
               clouds
               and
               shades
               that
               were
               cast
               upon
               them
               ,
               with
               a
               declaration
               of
               the
               Nature
               ,
               Reason
               ,
               and
               Use
               of
               all
               those
               Institutions
               ,
               was
               a
               work
               no
               less
               glorious
               then
               the
               very
               first
               Revelation
               of
               the
               promise
               it self
               .
               This
               was
               that
               which
               was
               reserved
               for
               the
               great
               
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 the
                 Messiah
              
               ;
               for
               that
               God
               would
               prescribe
               Ordinances
               and
               Institutions
               unto
               his
               Church
               ,
               whose
               full
               Nature
               ,
               Use
               ,
               and
               End
               ,
               should
               be
               everlastingly
               unknown
               unto
               them
               ,
               is
               unreasonable
               to
               imagine
               .
               Now
               this
               is
               done
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ.
               The
               spiritual
               End
               ,
               Use
               and
               Nature
               of
               all
               these
               Sacrifices
               ,
               and
               Typical
               Institutions
               ,
               which
               unto
               them
               who
               were
               conversant
               only
               with
               their
               outside
               .
               Servile
               performances
               were
               an
               
                 insupportable
                 yoke
                 of
                 bondage
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Jews
               find
               them
               unto
               this
               day
               ,
               being
               never
               able
               to
               satisfie
               themselves
               in
               their
               most
               scrupulous
               attendance
               unto
               them
               ,
               are
               all
               made
               evident
               and
               plain
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               was
               taught
               by
               them
               accomplished
               .
               This
               was
               the
               work
               of
               the
               
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 like
                 unto
                 Moses
              
               .
               He
               fulfilled
               the
               End
               ,
               and
               unvailed
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               in
               all
               these
               Institutions
               .
               And
               he
               hath
               done
               it
               so
               fully
               ,
               that
               whoever
               looks
               upon
               them
               through
               his
               declaration
               of
               them
               ,
               cannot
               but
               be
               amazed
               at
               the
               blindness
               and
               stupidity
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               who
               rejecting
               the
               Revelation
               of
               the
               Counsel
               of
               God
               by
               him
               ,
               adhere
               pertinaciously
               unto
               that
               whereof
               they
               understand
               aright
               no
               one
               title
               or
               syllable
               :
               for
               there
               is
               not
               the
               meanest
               Christian
               ,
               who
               is
               instructed
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               but
               can
               give
               a
               better
               account
               of
               the
               Nature
               ,
               Use
               ,
               and
               End
               of
               
                 Mosaical
                 Institutions
              
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               profound
               Rabbins
               in
               the
               world
               either
               can
               ,
               or
               ever
               could
               do
               .
               He
               that
               is
               
                 least
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               being
               greater
               in
               this
               light
               and
               knowledge
               ,
               then
               
                 John
                 Baptist
              
               himself
               ,
               who
               yet
               was
               not
               behind
               any
               of
               the
               Prophets
               that
               went
               before
               him
               .
               This
               I
               say
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               the
               promised
               Prophet
               was
               to
               do
               ;
               and
               moreover
               ,
               to
               add
               the
               Institutions
               of
               his
               own
               immediate
               Revelations
               ,
               even
               as
               Moses
               had
               given
               them
               the
               Law
               of
               Ordinances
               of
               old
               .
               And
               in
               this
               superinstitution
               of
               new
               Ordinances
               of
               Worship
               thereby
               superceding
               those
               instituted
               by
               Moses
               ,
               was
               he
               
                 like
                 unto
                 him
              
               ,
               as
               was
               foretold
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 40
              
               Lastly
               ,
               The
               Event
               confirms
               the
               Application
               of
               this
               Character
               unto
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
               Whoever
               should
               not
               receive
               the
               word
               of
               this
               Prophet
               ,
               God
               threatens
               to
               
                 require
                 it
                 of
                 him
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               themselves
               confess
               ,
               to
               exterminate
               them
               from
               among
               the
               number
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               or
               to
               reject
               them
               from
               being
               so
               .
               Now
               this
               was
               done
               by
               the
               body
               of
               the
               
                 Jewish
                 Nation
              
               ;
               they
               received
               him
               not
               ,
               they
               obeyed
               not
               his
               voice
               ,
               and
               what
               was
               the
               end
               of
               this
               their
               disobedience
               ?
               they
               who
               for
               their
               despising
               ,
               persecuting
               ,
               killing
               the
               former
               Prophets
               ,
               were
               only
               corrected
               ,
               chastened
               ,
               afflicted
               ,
               and
               again
               quickly
               recovered
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               worst
               and
               greatest
               of
               their
               troubles
               ,
               upon
               their
               rejection
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               disobedience
               unto
               his
               voice
               ,
               are
               cut
               off
               ,
               destroyed
               ,
               exterminated
               from
               the
               place
               of
               their
               solemn
               Worship
               ,
               and
               utterly
               rejected
               from
               being
               the
               p●ople
               of
               God.
               Whatever
               may
               be
               conceived
               to
               be
               contained
               in
               the
               commination
               against
               those
               who
               disobey
               
               the
               
                 voice
                 of
                 that
                 Prophet
              
               promised
               ,
               is
               all
               of
               it
               to
               the
               full
               ,
               and
               in
               its
               whole
               extent
               ,
               come
               upon
               the
               Jews
               ,
               upon
               and
               for
               their
               disobedience
               unto
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
              
               ;
               which
               added
               unto
               the
               foregoing
               considerations
               ,
               undeniably
               prove
               him
               to
               have
               been
               that
               Prophet
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               yet
               another
               Character
               given
               of
               the
               Messiah
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               namely
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 41
              
               in
               what
               he
               was
               to
               suffer
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               the
               discharge
               of
               his
               work
               and
               office
               .
               This
               being
               that
               wherein
               the
               main
               foundation
               of
               the
               whole
               was
               to
               consist
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               God
               knew
               would
               be
               most
               contrary
               to
               the
               appre●ension
               ,
               and
               expectation
               of
               that
               carnal
               people
               ,
               is
               of
               all
               other
               notes
               of
               him
               ,
               most
               clearly
               and
               fully
               asserted
               .
               The
               nature
               and
               effects
               of
               these
               sufferings
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               were
               to
               be
               satisfactory
               to
               the
               Justice
               of
               God
               (
               without
               which
               apprehension
               of
               them
               ,
               little
               or
               nothing
               of
               the
               promise
               ,
               or
               of
               Mosaical
               Institutions
               can
               rightly
               be
               understood
               )
               because
               we
               must
               treat
               of
               them
               in
               our
               explication
               of
               the
               Epistle
               it self
               ,
               shall
               not
               here
               be
               insisted
               on
               .
               It
               is
               sufficient
               unto
               our
               present
               intention
               ,
               that
               we
               prove
               that
               the
               Messiah
               was
               to
               suffer
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               many
               other
               miseries
               ,
               so
               death
               it self
               ;
               and
               this
               his
               suffering
               is
               foretold
               as
               a
               Character
               to
               know
               and
               discern
               him
               by
               ,
               that
               
                 Jesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
              
               by
               so
               many
               other
               demonstrations
               ,
               and
               evident
               tokens
               proved
               to
               be
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               did
               also
               suffer
               the
               utmost
               that
               could
               be
               inflicted
               on
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               in
               particular
               the
               things
               and
               evils
               which
               the
               Messiah
               was
               to
               undergo
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               prove
               ;
               the
               Jews
               confess
               it
               ,
               and
               even
               glory
               that
               their
               forefathers
               were
               the
               instrumental
               cause
               of
               his
               sufferings
               .
               Neither
               doth
               it
               at
               present
               concern
               us
               to
               declare
               what
               he
               suffered
               from
               God
               himself
               ,
               what
               from
               man
               ,
               what
               from
               Satan
               ,
               in
               his
               life
               and
               death
               ,
               in
               his
               soul
               and
               body
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               concernments
               ;
               it
               being
               abundantly
               sufficient
               unto
               our
               present
               purpose
               ,
               that
               he
               suffered
               all
               manner
               of
               miseries
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               death
               it self
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               for
               himself
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               others
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               evident
               Testimony
               given
               hereunto
               ,
               is
               in
               Psal.
               22.
               from
               the
               beginning
               to
               
                 
                   §
                
                 42
              
               the
               22.
               vers
               .
               that
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               those
               very
               great
               and
               unexpressible
               ,
               are
               treated
               of
               in
               this
               Ps●lm
               ,
               the
               Jews
               themselves
               confess
               ,
               and
               the
               matter
               is
               too
               evident
               to
               be
               denied
               .
               That
               dereliction
               of
               God
               ,
               tortures
               and
               pains
               in
               body
               and
               soul
               ,
               revilings
               ,
               mockings
               ,
               with
               cruel
               death
               ,
               are
               sufferings
               ,
               is
               certain
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               all
               here
               fore-told
               .
               Again
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               some
               
                 individual
                 person
              
               is
               designed
               as
               the
               subject
               of
               those
               sufferings
               .
               Most
               of
               the
               Jews
               would
               interpret
               this
               Psalm
               of
               the
               
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 people
              
               ,
               to
               whom
               not
               
                 one
                 line
              
               in
               it
               can
               be
               properly
               applyed
               ;
               for
               besides
               ,
               that
               the
               person
               intended
               ,
               is
               spoken
               of
               singularly
               throughout
               the
               whole
               Prophecy
               ,
               he
               is
               also
               plainly
               distinguished
               from
               
                 all
                 the
                 people
              
               ,
               of
               what
               sort
               soever
               ;
               from
               the
               evil
               amongst
               them
               who
               reviled
               and
               persecuted
               him
               ,
               v.
               7
               ,
               8.
               and
               from
               the
               residue
               ,
               whom
               he
               calls
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               the
               Congregation
               of
               
                 Israel
                 ,
                 v.
              
               22.
               
               It
               cannot
               then
               be
               the
               Congregation
               of
               Israel
               that
               is
               spoken
               of
               ;
               for
               how
               can
               the
               
                 Congregation
                 of
                 Israel
              
               be
               said
               to
               declare
               the
               praises
               of
               God
               ,
               before
               the
               
                 Congregation
                 of
                 Israel
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               summ
               of
               
               Kimchi's
               Exposition
               .
               Some
               of
               them
               from
               the
               title
               of
               the
               Psalm
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 for
                 the
                 hind
                 of
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
              
               would
               have
               it
               to
               be
               a
               Prophecy
               of
               Hester
               ,
               who
               appeared
               as
               beautiful
               as
               the
               morning
               in
               the
               deliverance
               of
               Israel
               .
               But
               as
               the
               Title
               is
               of
               another
               importance
               ,
               respecting
               the
               
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Psalm
              
               ,
               not
               the
               person
               treated
               of
               in
               it
               ,
               so
               they
               are
               not
               able
               to
               apply
               
                 one
                 verse
              
               or
               word
               in
               it
               unto
               her
               .
               Others
               of
               them
               plead
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               David
               himself
               who
               is
               intended
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               not
               without
               some
               shadow
               of
               Truth
               ;
               for
               David
               might
               in
               some
               things
               propose
               his
               own
               afflictions
               and
               sufferings
               ,
               as
               Types
               of
               the
               sufferings
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               But
               there
               are
               many
               things
               in
               this
               Psalm
               that
               cannot
               be
               applied
               unto
               him
               absolutely
               .
               When
               did
               any
               
                 open
                 their
                 lips
                 ,
                 and
                 shake
                 their
                 heads
                 at
                 him
                 ,
              
               using
               the
               words
               mentioned
               ,
               v.
               7
               ,
               8
               ?
               When
               was
               he
               ,
               or
               his
               
                 blood
                 poured
                 forth
                 like
                 water
              
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               
                 bones
                 dis-joynted
                 ,
                 v.
              
               14
               ?
               When
               were
               his
               
                 hands
                 and
                 feet
                 pierced
                 ,
                 v.
              
               16
               ?
               When
               did
               any
               
                 part
                 his
                 garments
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 lots
                 on
                 his
                 vesture
                 ,
                 v.
              
               18
               ?
               When
               was
               he
               brought
               to
               the
               
                 dust
                 of
                 death
              
               ,
               before
               his
               last
               and
               final
               dissolution
               ,
               v.
               15
               ?
               And
               yet
               all
               these
               things
               were
               to
               be
               accomplished
               in
               the
               person
               of
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               principally
               treated
               of
               in
               this
               Psalm
               .
            
             
               This
               whole
               Psalm
               then
               is
               a
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               absolutely
               of
               no
               other
               ,
               as
               
                 
                   §
                
                 43
              
               may
               further
               be
               evidenced
               from
               sundry
               passages
               in
               the
               Psalm
               it self
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               it
               treats
               of
               one
               in
               whom
               the
               welfare
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               was
               concerned
               ;
               they
               are
               therefore
               all
               of
               them
               invited
               to
               praise
               the
               Lord
               on
               his
               account
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               event
               and
               success
               of
               his
               sufferings
               which
               they
               had
               the
               benefit
               of
               ,
               v.
               22
               ,
               23
               ,
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               he
               ,
               by
               whom
               the
               
                 meek
                 shall
                 be
                 satisfied
              
               ,
               and
               obtain
               life
               eternal
               ,
               v.
               26.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               upon
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               as
               the
               event
               and
               success
               of
               them
               the
               Gentiles
               are
               to
               be
               gathered
               in
               unto
               God
               ,
               v.
               27.
               
               
                 All
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 shall
                 remember
                 and
                 turn
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 kindreds
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Nations
                 shall
                 worship
                 before
                 thee
                 .
              
               And
               this
               by
               the
               confession
               of
               the
               Jews
               is
               the
               proper
               work
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               to
               be
               effected
               in
               his
               dayes
               and
               by
               him
               alone
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               The
               preaching
               of
               the
               Truth
               and
               Righteousness
               and
               Faithfulness
               of
               God
               in
               his
               Promise
               unto
               all
               Nations
               ,
               that
               is
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               ensues
               on
               the
               sufferings
               described
               ,
               v.
               31.
               which
               they
               also
               acknowledge
               to
               belong
               unto
               his
               dayes
               :
               So
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Messiah
               and
               he
               alone
               ,
               who
               is
               absolutely
               and
               ultimately
               intended
               in
               this
               Psalm
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 44
              
               Now
               the
               whole
               of
               what
               is
               here
               prophesied
               on
               ,
               was
               so
               exactly
               fulfilled
               in
               Jesus
               of
               Nazareth
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               instances
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               appears
               to
               be
               spoken
               directly
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               .
               The
               manner
               of
               his
               sufferings
               is
               scarcely
               more
               cleared
               ,
               expressed
               in
               the
               Story
               of
               it
               by
               the
               Evangelists
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               here
               foretold
               by
               David
               in
               Prophecy
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ,
               many
               passages
               out
               of
               this
               Psalm
               are
               expressed
               by
               them
               in
               their
               Records
               .
               He
               it
               was
               who
               pressed
               with
               a
               sense
               of
               Gods
               dereliction
               cryed
               out
               ,
               
                 My
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 why
                 hast
                 thou
                 forsaken
                 me
                 ?
              
               He
               it
               was
               that
               was
               accounted
               ,
               a
               
                 worm
                 and
                 no
                 man
              
               ,
               and
               reviled
               and
               reproached
               accordingly
               ;
               at
               him
               did
               men
               
                 wagg
                 their
                 heads
              
               ,
               and
               reproach
               him
               with
               his
               trust
               in
               God
               ,
               his
               
                 bones
                 were
                 drawn
                 out
                 of
                 joint
              
               by
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               sufferings
               :
               
                 his
                 hands
              
               and
               feet
               were
               pierced
               ,
               and
               upon
               
                 his
                 Vestures
                 lots
              
               were
               cast
               ;
               upon
               his
               sufferings
               were
               the
               truth
               and
               Promises
               of
               God
               declared
               and
               preached
               unto
               all
               the
               world
               :
               so
               that
               it
               is
               his
               suffering
               alone
               which
               is
               before
               hand
               described
               in
               this
               Psalm
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 45
              
               But
               the
               Jews
               except
               against
               our
               Application
               of
               this
               Psalm
               unto
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Jesus
              
               ,
               as
               they
               imagine
               from
               our
               own
               principles
               ,
               and
               greatly
               triumph
               in
               their
               supposed
               Advantage
               ,
               indeed
               in
               their
               own
               blindness
               and
               ignorance
               .
               Jesus
               they
               tell
               us
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 opinion
                 of
                 Christians
                 was
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 can
                 these
                 things
                 be
                 spoken
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 how
                 could
                 God
                 cry
                 out
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 why
                 hast
                 thou
                 forsaken
                 me
                 ,
                 how
                 could
                 men
                 pierce
                 the
                 hands
                 and
                 feet
                 of
                 God.
              
               And
               sundry
               of
               the
               like
               Queries
               are
               made
               by
               Kimchi
               on
               the
               several
               passages
               of
               this
               Psalm
               .
               But
               we
               know
               of
               how
               slender
               importance
               these
               things
               are
               .
               He
               who
               suffered
               was
               God
               ;
               but
               he
               suffered
               not
               as
               God
               ,
               nor
               in
               that
               wherein
               he
               was
               God
               ;
               for
               he
               was
               man
               also
               ,
               and
               as
               man
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               wherein
               he
               was
               man
               ,
               did
               he
               suffer
               .
               But
               their
               ignorance
               of
               the
               
                 union
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 and
                 Humane
                 nature
              
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               Christ
               ,
               each
               nature
               preserving
               its
               distinct
               properties
               and
               operations
               ,
               is
               a
               thing
               which
               they
               would
               by
               no
               means
               be
               perswaded
               to
               part
               withall
               ,
               because
               it
               stands
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               suppose
               ,
               in
               great
               stead
               ,
               as
               furnishing
               them
               with
               those
               weak
               and
               pittiful
               Objections
               that
               they
               use
               to
               make
               against
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 46
              
               We
               have
               yet
               another
               
                 signal
                 Testimony
              
               unto
               the
               same
               purpose
               .
               Isa.
               53.
               as
               the
               outward
               manner
               of
               the
               sufferings
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               with
               their
               actings
               who
               were
               instrumental
               therein
               ,
               is
               principally
               considered
               in
               Psalm
               22.
               so
               the
               
                 inward
                 nature
              
               ,
               end
               and
               effect
               of
               them
               ,
               are
               declared
               in
               this
               Prophecy
               .
               There
               are
               also
               sundry
               passages
               ,
               relating
               unto
               the
               Covenant
               between
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               and
               his
               Father
               ,
               for
               the
               carrying
               on
               of
               the
               work
               of
               Redemption
               by
               this
               way
               of
               suffering
               ,
               which
               the
               antient
               Jews
               not
               understanding
               his
               Personal
               subsistence
               before
               his
               Incarnation
               ,
               referred
               unto
               his
               soul
               ,
               which
               they
               imagine
               to
               have
               been
               created
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Now
               is
               there
               any
               Prophecy
               that
               fills
               the
               present
               Rabbins
               with
               more
               perplexities
               ,
               or
               drives
               them
               to
               more
               absurdities
               and
               contradictions
               .
               It
               is
               not
               our
               present
               business
               to
               explicate
               the
               particular
               passages
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               ,
               or
               to
               make
               Application
               of
               them
               unto
               the
               Messiah
               .
               It
               hath
               been
               done
               already
               by
               sundry
               learned
               men
               ,
               and
               we
               also
               have
               cast
               our
               mite
               into
               this
               Sanctuary
               on
               another
               occasion
               .
               That
               which
               we
               insist
               on
               ,
               is
               obvious
               to
               all
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               
                 dreadfull
                 sufferings
              
               in
               Soul
               and
               Body
               ,
               and
               that
               from
               the
               Will
               and
               good
               pleasure
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               ends
               expressed
               in
               it
               ,
               are
               here
               foretold
               and
               declared
               .
               Our
               enquiry
               is
               alone
               ,
               after
               the
               Person
               spoken
               of
               ;
               for
               whoever
               he
               be
               ,
               the
               Jews
               will
               not
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               was
               to
               suffer
               all
               sorts
               of
               calamities
               .
               That
               it
               is
               the
               Messiah
               and
               none
               other
               ,
               we
               have
               not
               only
               the
               Evidence
               of
               the
               Text
               and
               Context
               ,
               and
               nature
               of
               the
               subject
               matter
               treated
               of
               ,
               with
               the
               utter
               impossibility
               of
               applying
               the
               thing
               spoken
               of
               unto
               any
               person
               ,
               without
               the
               overthrow
               of
               the
               whole
               faith
               of
               the
               Antient
               Church
               ,
               but
               also
               all
               the
               advantage
               from
               the
               confession
               of
               the
               Jews
               that
               can
               be
               expected
               or
               need
               to
               be
               desired
               from
               Adversaries
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 47
              
               First
               ,
               The
               most
               Antient
               and
               best
               records
               of
               their
               Judgement
               ,
               expresly
               affirm
               the
               Person
               spoken
               of
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Messiah
               .
               This
               is
               the
               Targum
               on
               the
               place
               which
               themselves
               esteem
               of
               unquestionable
               ,
               if
               not
               of
               Divine
               Authority
               .
               The
               spring
               and
               rise
               of
               the
               whole
               Prophecy
               ,
               as
               the
               Series
               of
               the
               Discourse
               manifests
               ,
               is
               in
               v.
               13.
               of
               Chap.
               52.
               and
               there
               ,
               the
               words
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 Behold
                 my
                 servant
                 shall
                 prosper
              
               ,
               or
               
                 deal
                 wisely
              
               ,
               are
               rendered
               by
               Jonathan
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 Behold
                 my
                 servant
                 the
                 Messiah
                 shall
                 prosper
                 .
              
               And
               among
               others
               ,
               the
               fifth
               verse
               of
               Chap.
               53.
               is
               so
               Paraphrased
               by
               him
               ,
               as
               that
               none
               of
               the
               Jews
               will
               pretend
               any
               other
               to
               be
               intended
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
               
                 And
                 he
                 shall
                 build
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 our
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 prophaned
                 for
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 delivered
                 for
                 our
                 iniquities
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 shall
                 peace
                 be
                 multiplyed
                 unto
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 obey
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 our
                 sin
                 shall
                 be
                 forgiven
                 us
                 .
              
               Wherein
               though
               he
               much
               pervert
               the
               Text
               ,
               yet
               to
               give
               us
               that
               sense
               ,
               which
               by
               their
               own
               confession
               is
               applicable
               only
               to
               the
               Messiah
               :
               whereby
               as
               by
               other
               parts
               of
               his
               interpretation
               ,
               he
               stopt
               the
               way
               unto
               the
               present
               Rabbinical
               evasions
               .
               The
               Translation
               of
               the
               LXX
               ,
               they
               have
               formerly
               avouched
               as
               their
               own
               .
               And
               this
               also
               plainly
               refers
               the
               words
               to
               the
               Messiah
               and
               his
               sufferings
               ;
               though
               somewhat
               more
               obscurely
               then
               it
               is
               done
               in
               the
               Original
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Talmud
               its
               self
               ,
               
                 lib.
                 Saned
                 .
                 Tractat.
                 Chelek
              
               :
               among
               other
               names
               they
               assign
               unto
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               is
               one
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               said
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 truly
                 he
                 bore
                 our
                 infirmity
              
               .
               We
               have
               their
               antient
               Rabbins
               making
               the
               same
               acknowledgement
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               they
               speak
               in
               
                 Bereshith
                 Rabba
              
               on
               Gen.
               24.67
               .
               
                 This
                 is
                 Messiah
                 the
                 King
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Generation
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 reject
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 chuse
                 the
                 blessed
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 holy
                 name
                 ,
                 to
                 serve
                 him
                 with
                 his
                 whole
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 And
                 he
                 shall
                 set
                 his
                 heart
                 to
                 seek
                 mercy
                 for
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 to
                 fast
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 humble
                 himself
                 for
                 them
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
              
               (
               Isa.
               53.
               )
               
                 he
                 was
                 wounded
                 for
                 our
                 Trangressions
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 And
                 when
              
               Israel
               
                 sinneth
                 ,
                 he
                 seeketh
                 mercy
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 stripes
                 are
                 we
                 healed
                 .
              
               So
               Tanchuma
               on
               v.
               13.
               
               Chap.
               52.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 this
                 is
                 King
                 Messiah
              
               .
               And
               not
               to
               repeat
               more
               particular
               Testimonies
               we
               have
               their
               full
               confession
               in
               Alshech
               on
               the
               place
               ,
               with
               which
               I
               shall
               close
               the
               consent
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 Behold
                 our
                 Masters
                 of
                 blessed
                 memory
                 with
                 one
                 consent
                 determine
                 according
                 as
                 they
                 received
                 by
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 concerning
                 Messiah
                 the
                 King
                 that
                 these
                 words
                 are
                 spoken
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               Abarbinel
               himself
               ,
               who
               of
               all
               his
               companions
               hath
               taken
               most
               pains
               to
               corrupt
               and
               pervert
               this
               Prophecy
               ,
               confesseth
               that
               all
               their
               antient
               Wise
               men
               consented
               with
               
                 Ben
                 Vzziel
              
               in
               his
               Targum
               .
               So
               that
               we
               have
               as
               full
               as
               suffrage
               unto
               this
               Character
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               from
               the
               Jews
               themselves
               ,
               as
               can
               be
               desired
               or
               expected
               .
            
             
               We
               have
               strength
               also
               added
               unto
               this
               Testimony
               by
               the
               
                 weakness
                 of
                 the
                 opposition
              
               
                 
                   §
                
                 48
              
               which
               at
               present
               they
               make
               unto
               our
               Application
               of
               this
               place
               unto
               the
               Messiah
               .
               It
               is
               rather
               rage
               then
               reason
               ,
               that
               here
               they
               trust
               unto
               ;
               and
               seem
               to
               cry
               ,
               
                 pereant
                 &
                 amici
                 ,
                 dummodo
                 &
                 inimici
                 pereant
                 .
              
               Let
               
                 Targum
                 ,
                 Talmud
                 ,
                 Cabal
                 Tradition
                 ,
              
               former
               Masters
               be
               esteemed
               Lyars
               ,
               and
               deceived
               ;
               so
               that
               Christians
               may
               be
               disappointed
               .
               New
               Expositions
               and
               Applications
               of
               this
               Prophecy
               they
               coin
               ,
               wherein
               they
               openly
               contradict
               one
               another
               ;
               yea
               ,
               the
               same
               man
               (
               as
               Abarbinel
               )
               sometimes
               himself
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               have
               done
               ,
               suggest
               such
               things
               as
               are
               utterly
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               antient
               Church
               concerning
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               with
               follies
               innumerable
               no
               way
               deserving
               our
               serious
               consideration
               .
               The
               chief
               things
               which
               they
               most
               confide
               in
               ,
               we
               shall
               speedily
               remove
               out
               of
               our
               way
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               Some
               of
               them
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               Prophecy
               indeed
               concerneth
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               but
               not
               
                 Messiah
                 Ben
                 David
              
               ,
               who
               shall
               be
               alwayes
               victorious
               ,
               but
               
                 Messiah
                 Ben
                 Joseph
              
               ,
               who
               shall
               be
               slain
               in
               Battel
               against
               
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
              
               .
               But
               (
               1.
               )
               This
               figment
               wholly
               overthrows
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               true
               Messiah
               ;
               and
               they
               may
               as
               well
               make
               twenty
               as
               two
               of
               them
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               That
               
                 Ben
                 Joseph
              
               whom
               they
               have
               coyned
               in
               their
               own
               brains
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               a
               great
               Warrior
               from
               his
               first
               appearance
               ,
               and
               after
               many
               Victories
               to
               be
               slain
               in
               a
               Battle
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               be
               reputed
               so
               to
               be
               .
               But
               this
               Prophecy
               is
               concerning
               a
               man
               ,
               poor
               ,
               destitute
               ,
               despised
               ,
               afflicted
               all
               his
               life
               ,
               bound
               ,
               imprisoned
               ,
               rejected
               ,
               scorned
               ,
               condemned
               and
               slain
               under
               a
               pretence
               of
               Judgement
               ,
               no
               one
               thing
               whereof
               they
               do
               ,
               or
               can
               ascribe
               unto
               their
               
                 Ben
                 Joseph
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Others
               feign
               that
               the
               true
               Messiah
               was
               born
               long
               ago
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               lived
               amongst
               the
               
                 leprous
                 people
                 at
                 the
                 Gates
                 of
              
               Rome
               ,
               being
               himself
               leprous
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               sores
               ;
               which
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               is
               foretold
               in
               this
               Prophecy
               .
               Such
               
                 monstrous
                 imaginations
              
               as
               these
               might
               not
               be
               repeated
               without
               some
               kind
               of
               participation
               in
               the
               folly
               of
               their
               Authors
               ,
               but
               that
               poor
               immortal
               souls
               are
               ruined
               by
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               evidence
               what
               a
               foolish
               thing
               man
               is
               when
               left
               unto
               himself
               ,
               or
               judicially
               given
               up
               to
               blindness
               and
               unbelief
               .
               We
               are
               ready
               to
               admire
               at
               the
               senseless
               stupidity
               of
               their
               fore-fathers
               ,
               they
               do
               so
               themselves
               ,
               who
               chose
               to
               worship
               Baal
               and
               Moloch
               ,
               rather
               then
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               who
               had
               so
               eminently
               revealed
               himself
               unto
               them
               ;
               but
               it
               doth
               no
               way
               exceed
               that
               of
               those
               who
               have
               lived
               since
               their
               rejection
               of
               the
               true
               Messiah
               ,
               nor
               do
               we
               need
               any
               other
               instance
               then
               that
               before
               us
               to
               make
               good
               our
               Observation
               .
               And
               yet
               neither
               
               doth
               this
               Prodigie
               of
               folly
               ,
               this
               leprosy
               ,
               in
               any
               thing
               answer
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               ;
               nor
               indeed
               hath
               any
               countenance
               from
               any
               one
               word
               therein
               ;
               that
               single
               word
               they
               reflect
               upon
               ,
               signifying
               any
               kind
               of
               infirmities
               or
               sorrows
               in
               general
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Some
               of
               them
               apply
               this
               Prophecy
               to
               Jeremiah
               ,
               concerning
               whom
               Abarbinel
               affirms
               and
               that
               truly
               ,
               that
               no
               one
               Line
               or
               Verse
               in
               the
               whole
               can
               with
               any
               colourable
               pretence
               be
               applyed
               unto
               him
               ;
               which
               also
               I
               have
               in
               particular
               manifested
               on
               another
               occasion
               .
               Himself
               applies
               it
               two
               wayes
               :
               (
               1.
               )
               To
               Josia
               ;
               (
               2.
               )
               To
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               people
               ;
               contradicting
               himself
               in
               the
               Exposition
               of
               every
               particular
               instance
               ,
               and
               the
               truth
               in
               the
               whole
               .
               But
               it
               is
               the
               whole
               people
               in
               their
               last
               desolation
               that
               they
               chiefly
               desire
               to
               wrest
               this
               Prophecy
               unto
               .
               But
               this
               is
               (
               1.
               )
               Contrary
               to
               the
               Testimony
               of
               their
               Targum
               ,
               and
               Talmud
               ,
               all
               their
               antient
               Masters
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               wisest
               of
               their
               latter
               Doctors
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               To
               their
               own
               principles
               ,
               profession
               and
               belief
               ;
               for
               whereas
               they
               acknowledge
               that
               their
               present
               misery
               is
               continued
               on
               them
               for
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               they
               could
               but
               repent
               and
               live
               to
               God
               ,
               their
               Messiah
               would
               undoubtedly
               come
               ;
               this
               place
               speaks
               of
               the
               perfect
               Innocency
               and
               Righteousness
               of
               him
               that
               suffers
               ,
               no
               way
               on
               his
               own
               account
               deserving
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               which
               if
               they
               once
               ascribe
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               their
               Messiah
               being
               not
               yet
               come
               ,
               they
               must
               for
               ever
               bid
               adiew
               to
               all
               their
               expectations
               of
               him
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               Contrary
               to
               the
               express
               words
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               plainly
               describing
               
                 one
                 individual
                 Person
              
               .
               (
               4.
               )
               Contrary
               to
               the
               Context
               ,
               distinguishing
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               from
               him
               that
               was
               to
               suffer
               by
               them
               ,
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               for
               them
               ,
               v.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               (
               5.
               )
               Contrary
               to
               every
               particular
               assertion
               and
               passage
               in
               the
               whole
               Prophecy
               ,
               no
               one
               of
               them
               being
               applicable
               unto
               the
               body
               of
               the
               people
               .
               And
               all
               these
               things
               are
               so
               manifest
               unto
               every
               one
               who
               shall
               but
               read
               the
               place
               with
               attention
               ,
               and
               without
               prejudice
               ;
               that
               they
               stand
               not
               in
               need
               of
               any
               farther
               confirmation
               :
               Hence
               
                 Johannes
                 Isaac
              
               confesseth
               ,
               that
               the
               consideration
               of
               this
               place
               ,
               was
               the
               means
               of
               his
               conversion
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 49
              
               Again
               ,
               The
               whole
               work
               promised
               from
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               to
               be
               accomplished
               by
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               is
               here
               ascribed
               unto
               the
               person
               treated
               of
               ,
               and
               his
               sufferings
               .
               
                 Peace
                 with
                 God
              
               is
               to
               be
               made
               by
               his
               Chastisement
               ,
               v.
               5.
               and
               healing
               of
               our
               wounds
               by
               sin
               ,
               is
               from
               his
               stripes
               .
               He
               
                 bears
                 the
                 iniquity
              
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               v.
               6.
               that
               they
               may
               find
               acceptance
               with
               God.
               In
               his
               hand
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               Lord
               for
               the
               Redemption
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               was
               to
               prosper
               ,
               v.
               10.
               
               And
               he
               is
               to
               
                 justifie
                 them
              
               for
               whom
               he
               dyed
               ,
               v.
               11.
               
               If
               these
               and
               the
               like
               things
               here
               mentioned
               may
               be
               performed
               by
               any
               other
               ,
               the
               Messiah
               may
               stay
               away
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               work
               for
               him
               to
               do
               in
               this
               world
               .
               But
               if
               these
               are
               the
               things
               which
               God
               hath
               promised
               that
               he
               shall
               perform
               ,
               then
               he
               ,
               and
               none
               other
               is
               here
               intended
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 50
              
               Neither
               are
               the
               Cavils
               of
               the
               Jews
               about
               the
               Application
               of
               some
               expressions
               unto
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Jesus
              
               ,
               worth
               the
               least
               consideration
               .
               For
               besides
               that
               they
               may
               all
               of
               them
               be
               easily
               removed
               ,
               the
               whole
               being
               exactly
               accomplished
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               passion
               set
               forth
               beyond
               any
               instance
               of
               a
               Prophetick
               description
               of
               a
               thing
               future
               ,
               in
               the
               whole
               Scripture
               ,
               let
               them
               but
               grant
               that
               the
               
                 true
                 and
                 only
                 Messiah
              
               was
               to
               converse
               among
               the
               people
               in
               a
               despised
               ,
               contemned
               ,
               reproached
               condition
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               to
               be
               rejected
               by
               them
               ,
               to
               be
               persecuted
               ,
               to
               suffer
               ,
               to
               bear
               our
               iniquities
               ,
               and
               that
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               make
               his
               soul
               an
               Offering
               for
               sin
               ,
               by
               that
               means
               spiritually
               to
               redeem
               and
               save
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               as
               themselves
               know
               well
               enough
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               an
               end
               of
               this
               Controversie
               ,
               so
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               must
               and
               will
               on
               all
               hands
               be
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               the
               true
               and
               only
               Messiah
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 51
              
               But
               that
               we
               may
               not
               seem
               to
               avoid
               any
               of
               their
               pretences
               ,
               or
               exceptions
               that
               they
               make
               use
               of
               when
               they
               are
               pressed
               with
               this
               Testimony
               ,
               I
               shall
               briefly
               consider
               what
               their
               latter
               Masters
               ,
               who
               think
               themselves
               wiser
               ;
               in
               the
               Authors
               of
               their
               Targum
               ,
               and
               Talmud
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               antient
               Doctors
               who
               with
               one
               consent
               acknowledge
               the
               Messiah
               to
               be
               intended
               in
               this
               Prophecy
               ,
               and
               wrest
               it
               unto
               the
               
                 People
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
              
               themselves
               ,
               unto
               whom
               not
               one
               line
               or
               word
               of
               it
               is
               applicable
               ,
               do
               object
               unto
               our
               interpretation
               of
               the
               place
               .
               First
               ,
               Then
               they
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Prophet
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               Persons
               of
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
              
               which
               formerly
               had
               afflicted
               them
               ,
               who
               are
               mentioned
               Chap.
               52.
               v.
               15.
               who
               utter
               and
               speak
               the
               words
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               in
               an
               admiration
               of
               the
               blessed
               estate
               that
               the
               Jews
               shall
               at
               length
               attain
               unto
               .
               Answ.
               Any
               man
               that
               shall
               but
               view
               the
               Context
               ,
               will
               easily
               see
               the
               shamefull
               folly
               of
               this
               evasion
               .
               For
               (
               1.
               )
               Where
               is
               there
               any
               instance
               in
               the
               whole
               Scripture
               of
               the
               like
               introduction
               of
               Aliens
               and
               Forreigners
               ,
               and
               the
               Prophets
               personating
               of
               them
               in
               what
               they
               say
               ,
               and
               why
               should
               such
               a
               singular
               imagination
               
               here
               take
               place
               ?
               (
               2.
               )
               How
               could
               they
               say
               ;
               
                 Who
                 hath
                 believed
                 our
                 report
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Doctrine
               that
               we
               had
               heard
               ,
               and
               taught
               ,
               concerning
               this
               person
               ,
               or
               these
               persons
               ?
               Had
               the
               Kings
               and
               Nations
               so
               preached
               the
               misery
               and
               happiness
               ensuing
               of
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               forced
               to
               complain
               of
               the
               increduli●y
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               not
               believe
               them
               ?
               and
               who
               would
               not
               believe
               them
               ?
               The
               Jews
               ,
               they
               believe
               it
               well
               enough
               ;
               the
               Nations
               and
               their
               Kings
               ,
               they
               are
               supposed
               to
               be
               the
               men
               complaining
               that
               they
               are
               not
               believed
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               fondness
               of
               this
               imagination
               is
               beyond
               expression
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               How
               do
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 For
                 the
                 iniquity
                 of
                 my
                 people
                 he
                 was
                 stricken
                 ,
              
               v.
               8.
               
               Who
               are
               they
               when
               the
               people
               themselves
               are
               supposed
               to
               speak
               ?
               In
               brief
               ,
               let
               all
               the
               Jews
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               find
               out
               one
               expression
               in
               the
               whole
               Prophecy
               tolerably
               suited
               unto
               this
               Hypothesis
               of
               theirs
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               be
               contented
               that
               the
               whole
               of
               it
               be
               granted
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               be
               used
               according
               to
               their
               desires
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               They
               add
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 subject
                 of
                 this
                 Prophecy
              
               is
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               
                 plural
                 number
              
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 52
              
               and
               so
               cannot
               intend
               any
               one
               singular
               person
               .
               This
               they
               indeavour
               to
               prove
               from
               those
               words
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               v.
               8.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               they
               render
               ,
               
                 à
                 transgressione
                 populi
                 mei
                 plaga
                 illa
                 .
                 Lamo
                 ,
              
               is
               of
               the
               plural
               number
               ,
               and
               so
               cannot
               respect
               any
               single
               person
               ,
               but
               must
               denote
               the
               whole
               people
               .
               Answ.
               But
               what
               perverseness
               is
               this
               ,
               whoever
               be
               intended
               in
               this
               Prophecy
               ,
               he
               is
               spoken
               of
               
                 twenty
                 times
              
               as
               a
               single
               person
               ;
               and
               such
               things
               spoken
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               can
               by
               no
               artifices
               be
               suited
               unto
               any
               collective
               body
               of
               people
               ;
               and
               shall
               one
               expression
               in
               the
               
                 plural
                 number
              
               out-weigh
               all
               these
               ,
               and
               be
               made
               an
               Engine
               to
               pervert
               the
               whole
               context
               ,
               and
               to
               render
               it
               unintelligible
               ?
               (
               2.
               )
               Suppose
               yet
               the
               word
               to
               denote
               many
               ,
               a
               people
               ,
               and
               not
               one
               single
               person
               ,
               will
               it
               not
               unavoidably
               follow
               ,
               that
               here
               is
               a
               mention
               interserted
               occasionally
               of
               some
               other
               persons
               ,
               besides
               him
               who
               is
               the
               principal
               subject
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               sense
               can
               be
               no
               other
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Jews
               ,
               should
               assuredly
               be
               punished
               for
               the
               rejection
               of
               him
               ,
               whose
               person
               and
               work
               he
               prophesied
               about
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               The
               truth
               is
               ,
               the
               word
               hath
               not
               necessarily
               a
               
                 plural
                 signification
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               lamo
               ,
               is
               most
               frequently
               put
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               by
               the
               inserting
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               whereof
               we
               have
               sundry
               instances
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               Gen.
               6.20
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 Blessed
                 be
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
              
               Shem
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               Canaan
               
                 shall
                 be
                 his
                 Servant
                 :
                 Lamo
                 ,
              
               for
               Lo
               ,
               Job
               20.23
               .
               
                 God
                 shall
                 cast
                 the
                 fury
                 of
                 his
                 wrath
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 and
                 shall
                 rain
                 it
                 upon
                 him
                 whilst
                 he
                 is
                 eating
              
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               So
               again
               ,
               the
               same
               word
               is
               used
               ,
               chap.
               22.
               v.
               2.
               
               Psal.
               11.
               v.
               7.
               
               The
               Righteous
               Lord
               loveth
               Righteousness
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 his
                 countenance
                 doth
                 behold
                 the
                 upright
              
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               And
               in
               this
               Prophet
               ,
               chap.
               44.
               v.
               15.
               
               He
               maketh
               it
               a
               graven
               Image
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 and
                 he
                 falleth
                 down
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Lamo
              
               for
               Lo.
               And
               this
               is
               so
               known
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               scarce
               any
               Grammarian
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               who
               hath
               not
               taken
               notice
               of
               it
               ;
               so
               that
               this
               Exception
               also
               is
               evidently
               impertinent
               .
            
             
               They
               yet
               urge
               further
               those
               words
               ,
               v.
               10.
               
               
                 He
                 shall
                 see
                 his
                 seed
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 prolong
                 his
              
               
                 
                   §
                
                 53
              
               
                 daies
                 ;
                 This
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 agreeable
                 unto
                 any
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 children
                 of
                 their
                 bodies
                 begotten
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 their
                 daies
                 are
                 prolonged
                 .
                 Answ.
              
               1.
               
               It
               were
               well
               if
               they
               would
               consider
               the
               words
               foregoing
               ;
               of
               his
               making
               his
               soul
               an
               offering
               for
               sin
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               dying
               for
               it
               ;
               and
               then
               tell
               us
               ,
               how
               he
               that
               doth
               so
               ,
               can
               see
               his
               carnal
               seed
               afterwards
               ,
               and
               in
               them
               prolong
               his
               daies
               .
               2.
               
               He
               that
               is
               here
               spoken
               of
               ,
               is
               directly
               distinguished
               from
               the
               seed
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               cannot
               be
               the
               subject
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               not
               said
               that
               he
               shall
               prolong
               his
               daies
               in
               his
               seed
               ,
               but
               he
               himself
               shall
               prolong
               daies
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               upon
               his
               Resurrection
               he
               shall
               live
               eternally
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               length
               of
               daies
               .
               4.
               
               The
               seed
               here
               ,
               are
               the
               seed
               spoken
               of
               ,
               Psal.
               22.30
               .
               
                 A
                 seed
                 that
                 shall
                 serve
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               and
               be
               all
               accounted
               unto
               him
               for
               a
               Generation
               .
               That
               is
               a
               spiritual
               seed
               ,
               as
               the
               Gentiles
               are
               called
               the
               
                 Children
                 of
                 Sion
                 brought
                 forth
                 upon
                 her
                 traveling
                 ,
              
               Isa.
               66.8
               .
               Besides
               ,
               how
               the
               Messiah
               shall
               obtain
               this
               seed
               ,
               is
               expressed
               in
               the
               next
               verse
               ;
               
                 By
                 his
                 knowledge
                 shall
                 my
                 righteous
                 Servant
                 justifie
                 many
              
               ;
               they
               are
               such
               as
               are
               converted
               to
               God
               by
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               justified
               by
               Faith
               in
               him
               .
               And
               that
               Disciples
               should
               be
               called
               the
               seed
               ,
               the
               off-spring
               ,
               the
               children
               of
               their
               Masters
               ,
               and
               Instructors
               ,
               is
               so
               common
               among
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               familiar
               unto
               them
               ,
               as
               no
               phrases
               or
               expressions
               are
               more
               in
               use
               .
               Thus
               speaks
               expresly
               this
               Prophet
               also
               ,
               chap.
               8.18
               .
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 I
                 and
                 the
                 Children
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 given
                 me
              
               ;
               and
               who
               were
               their
               Children
               ,
               he
               declares
               ,
               v.
               16.
               
                 bind
                 up
                 the
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 seal
                 the
                 Law
                 among
                 my
                 Disciples
                 :
              
               These
               were
               the
               Children
               whom
               the
               Lord
               had
               given
               him
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               summ
               of
               all
               that
               which
               any
               appearance
               of
               Reason
               is
               objected
               against
               our
               application
               of
               this
               place
               unto
               the
               Messiah
               ;
               which
               how
               weak
               and
               trivial
               it
               is
               ,
               is
               obvious
               unto
               every
               ordinary
               understanding
               .
            
             
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 54
              
               We
               may
               yet
               add
               some
               other
               Testimonies
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               .
               Dan●el
               tells
               us
               ,
               cap.
               9.
               v.
               25.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Messiah
                 shall
                 be
                 cut
                 off
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               from
               the
               Land
               of
               the
               Living
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               for
               himself
               .
               And
               Zech.
               9.9
               .
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               poor
               ;
               and
               in
               his
               best
               condition
               ,
               
                 riding
                 on
                 an
                 Ass
              
               ;
               which
               place
               is
               interpreted
               by
               
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 Jarchi
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               He
               was
               also
               to
               be
               pierced
               ,
               chap.
               12.10
               .
               Being
               the
               Shepherd
               ,
               chap.
               13.7
               .
               The
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               King
               as
               the
               Targum
               ,
               that
               was
               to
               be
               
                 smitten
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               The
               Judge
               of
               Israel
               that
               was
               to
               be
               smitten
               with
               the
               Rod
               on
               the
               cheek
               ,
               Mich.
               4.1
               .
               All
               denoting
               his
               persecution
               and
               suffering
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 55
              
               Agreeable
               unto
               these
               Testimonies
               the
               Jews
               themselves
               have
               a
               Tradition
               about
               the
               
                 sufferings
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
              
               ,
               which
               sometimes
               breaks
               forth
               amongst
               them
               .
               In
               
                 Midrash
                 Tehillim
              
               ,
               on
               Psal.
               2.
               
               
                 Rabbi
                 Hana
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
              
               Rabbi
               Idi
               ,
               
                 sayes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Messiah
                 must
                 bear
                 the
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Affliction
                 that
                 shall
                 ever
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               And
               
                 R.
                 Machir
              
               ,
               in
               
                 Abkath
                 Kocheb
              
               ,
               affirms
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 inquired
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 would
                 endure
                 sufferings
                 and
                 afflictions
                 for
                 the
                 purging
                 away
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 hear
                 them
                 with
                 joy
                 .
              
               And
               that
               these
               sufferings
               of
               the
               Messiah
               are
               such
               ,
               as
               that
               without
               the
               consideration
               of
               them
               ,
               no
               rational
               account
               can
               be
               given
               of
               any
               of
               their
               services
               or
               sacrifices
               ,
               shall
               in
               our
               Exposition
               be
               fully
               declared
               .
               Now
               upon
               these
               Testimonies
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               the
               great
               Argument
               used
               by
               the
               Jews
               to
               disprove
               
                 Jesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
              
               from
               being
               the
               true
               Messiah
               ,
               namely
               ,
               his
               meanness
               ,
               poverty
               ,
               persecutions
               ,
               and
               sufferings
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               doth
               strongly
               confirm
               the
               truth
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               that
               he
               only
               was
               so
               indeed
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 56
              
               Unto
               these
               Characters
               given
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               we
               may
               also
               subjoyn
               sundry
               invincible
               Arguments
               proving
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               to
               be
               he
               that
               was
               promised
               .
               I
               shall
               add
               only
               some
               few
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               very
               briefly
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               been
               by
               others
               in
               an
               especial
               manner
               at
               large
               insisted
               on
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               Then
               he
               testified
               of
               himself
               that
               he
               was
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               that
               those
               who
               believed
               not
               that
               he
               was
               so
               ,
               should
               perish
               in
               their
               sins
               .
               Now
               because
               ,
               according
               unto
               a
               general
               Rule
               he
               granted
               ,
               that
               although
               the
               Testimony
               which
               he
               gave
               concerning
               himself
               ,
               being
               the
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               true
               ,
               yet
               that
               it
               might
               be
               justly
               liable
               to
               exception
               amongst
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               his
               Assertion
               ,
               he
               appeals
               to
               the
               works
               that
               he
               wrought
               ,
               issuing
               the
               difference
               and
               question
               about
               his
               Testimony
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               if
               his
               works
               were
               not
               such
               as
               never
               any
               other
               man
               wrought
               ,
               or
               ever
               could
               work
               ,
               but
               the
               Messiah
               only
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               at
               liberty
               as
               to
               their
               believing
               in
               him
               .
               
                 The
                 works
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 Father
                 hath
                 given
                 me
                 to
                 finish
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 works
                 that
                 I
                 do
                 ,
                 bear
                 witness
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Father
                 hath
                 sent
                 me
                 ,
              
               Joh.
               5.36
               .
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Messiah
               .
               His
               own
               Record
               he
               asserts
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               appeals
               also
               to
               the
               Testimony
               of
               John
               ,
               but
               shews
               it
               withall
               inferiour
               to
               those
               other
               witnesses
               which
               he
               had
               ;
               namely
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               and
               his
               own
               works
               .
               And
               so
               also
               ,
               chap.
               10.37
               .
               
                 If
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 believe
                 me
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 57
              
               Many
               things
               might
               be
               insisted
               on
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               this
               Argument
               ;
               I
               shall
               only
               point
               at
               the
               Heads
               of
               them
               ;
               nor
               is
               there
               more
               necessary
               unto
               our
               present
               purpose
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               All
               true
               real
               Miracles
               are
               effects
               of
               divine
               Power
               .
               Many
               things
               prodigious
               ,
               marvelous
               ,
               or
               monstrous
               ,
               besides
               the
               common
               and
               ordinary
               productions
               of
               nature
               ,
               may
               be
               asserted
               ,
               and
               brought
               forth
               by
               an
               extraordinary
               concurrence
               of
               Causes
               ,
               not
               usually
               falling
               in
               such
               a
               juncture
               and
               coincidence
               ;
               many
               may
               be
               wrought
               by
               the
               great
               ,
               hidden
               ,
               and
               to
               us
               unknown
               power
               of
               
                 wicked
                 spirits
              
               ;
               many
               things
               may
               have
               an
               appearance
               of
               prodigie
               and
               wonder
               ,
               by
               the
               force
               of
               some
               deceit
               ,
               pretence
               ,
               or
               delusion
               ,
               that
               attend
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               declaration
               .
               But
               
                 real
                 Miracles
              
               are
               effects
               so
               above
               ,
               besides
               ,
               or
               contrary
               to
               the
               nature
               and
               efficacy
               of
               any
               ,
               or
               all
               natural
               Causes
               ,
               that
               by
               no
               application
               or
               disposition
               of
               them
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               uncouth
               or
               unusual
               ,
               they
               can
               be
               produced
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               of
               necessity
               be
               the
               effects
               of
               an
               Almighty
               
                 Creating
                 Power
              
               ,
               causing
               somewhat
               to
               exist
               in
               matter
               or
               manner
               out
               of
               nothing
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               that
               which
               is
               more
               adverse
               unto
               the
               being
               or
               manner
               of
               existence
               given
               unto
               it
               ,
               then
               nothing
               its
               self
               .
               Such
               are
               the
               works
               of
               
                 raising
                 the
                 dead
              
               ;
               opening
               the
               eyes
               of
               men
               born
               blind
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               this
               Position
               the
               Jews
               will
               not
               deny
               ,
               seeing
               they
               make
               it
               the
               foundation
               of
               their
               adherence
               unto
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 58
              
               Secondly
               ,
               When
               God
               puts
               forth
               his
               
                 Miracle-working
                 Power
              
               ,
               in
               the
               confirmation
               of
               any
               word
               or
               Doctrine
               ,
               he
               avows
               it
               to
               be
               of
               ,
               and
               from
               himself
               ;
               to
               be
               absolutely
               and
               infallibly
               true
               ;
               setting
               the
               fullest
               and
               openest
               seal
               unto
               it
               ,
               which
               men
               who
               cannot
               discern
               his
               Essence
               or
               Being
               ,
               are
               capable
               of
               receiving
               or
               discerning
               .
               And
               therefore
               
               when
               any
               Doctrine
               which
               in
               its
               self
               is
               such
               as
               becometh
               the
               Holiness
               and
               Righteousness
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               confirmed
               by
               the
               emanation
               of
               his
               divine
               Power
               in
               the
               
                 working
                 of
                 Miracles
              
               ,
               there
               can
               no
               greater
               Assurance
               ,
               even
               by
               God
               himself
               ,
               be
               given
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               wrought
               many
               great
               ,
               
                 real
                 Miracles
              
               ,
               in
               the
               confirmation
               of
               the
               Testimony
               that
               he
               gave
               concerning
               himself
               ,
               that
               
                 
                   §
                
                 59
              
               he
               was
               the
               Christ
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               So
               Joh.
               5.20
               .
               chap.
               7.31
               .
               chap.
               10.25
               .
               chap.
               12.37
               .
               Greater
               confirmation
               it
               could
               not
               have
               .
               Now
               that
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               wrought
               the
               Miracles
               recorded
               by
               the
               Evangelists
               with
               others
               innumerable
               that
               are
               not
               recorded
               ,
               Joh.
               20.30
               .
               chap.
               21.25
               .
               We
               have
               in
               general
               ,
               all
               the
               Testimony
               ,
               Evidence
               ,
               and
               certainty
               that
               any
               man
               can
               possibly
               have
               of
               things
               which
               he
               saw
               not
               done
               with
               his
               own
               eyes
               ;
               and
               to
               suppose
               that
               a
               man
               can
               have
               no
               assurance
               of
               any
               thing
               but
               what
               he
               sees
               or
               feels
               himself
               ,
               as
               it
               overthrows
               all
               the
               foundations
               of
               knowledge
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               humane
               society
               ,
               yea
               of
               every
               thing
               that
               as
               men
               we
               either
               do
               ,
               or
               know
               ;
               so
               being
               once
               granted
               ,
               it
               will
               necessarily
               follow
               that
               we
               know
               not
               the
               things
               that
               we
               see
               any
               longer
               then
               whilst
               we
               see
               them
               ;
               no
               nor
               perhaps
               then
               neither
               ;
               seeing
               the
               evidence
               we
               have
               of
               knowing
               any
               thing
               by
               our
               senses
               ,
               proceeds
               from
               principles
               and
               presumptions
               ,
               which
               we
               never
               saw
               ,
               nor
               can
               ever
               so
               do
               .
               And
               as
               for
               the
               Jews
               ,
               we
               have
               all
               the
               advantage
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               what
               we
               affirm
               ,
               that
               either
               we
               are
               capable
               of
               ,
               or
               need
               to
               desire
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               We
               plead
               our
               own
               Records
               ,
               that
               are
               written
               by
               the
               Evangelists
               .
               And
               herein
               we
               have
               but
               one
               request
               to
               make
               unto
               the
               Jews
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               lay
               no
               Exceptions
               
                 
                   §
                
                 60
              
               against
               them
               ,
               which
               they
               know
               to
               be
               of
               equal
               force
               against
               the
               writings
               of
               Moses
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Prophets
               .
               If
               they
               declare
               themselves
               to
               be
               such
               Bedlams
               ,
               as
               to
               set
               their
               own
               houses
               on
               fire
               ,
               for
               no
               other
               end
               ,
               but
               to
               endanger
               their
               neighbours
               ;
               if
               they
               will
               destroy
               the
               principles
               of
               their
               own
               Faith
               and
               Religion
               ,
               to
               cast
               the
               
                 broken
                 pieces
              
               of
               them
               at
               the
               heads
               of
               Christians
               ;
               if
               they
               cry
               ,
               
                 pereant
                 amici
                 dummodo
                 &
                 pereant
                 inimici
                 ,
              
               they
               are
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               any
               longer
               contended
               withall
               .
               I
               desire
               then
               to
               know
               what
               one
               Exception
               the
               Jews
               can
               lay
               against
               this
               Record
               ,
               which
               
                 mutatis
                 mutandis
              
               may
               not
               be
               laid
               against
               the
               Mosaical
               Writings
               :
               And
               if
               they
               have
               alwaies
               concluded
               all
               such
               Exceptions
               ,
               to
               be
               invalid
               as
               to
               an
               opposition
               unto
               those
               grounds
               and
               evidences
               on
               which
               they
               believe
               those
               Writings
               ;
               why
               will
               they
               not
               give
               us
               leave
               to
               affirm
               the
               same
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               reference
               unto
               those
               which
               we
               receive
               and
               believe
               ,
               on
               no
               less
               certain
               Testimonies
               and
               Evidencies
               .
               Unless
               then
               they
               can
               except
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               credit
               of
               our
               Writers
               ,
               or
               disprove
               that
               which
               is
               written
               by
               them
               ,
               from
               Records
               of
               equal
               weight
               with
               them
               ,
               which
               they
               can
               never
               do
               ,
               nor
               do
               attempt
               it
               ,
               they
               have
               nothing
               reasonable
               to
               plead
               in
               this
               Cause
               .
               To
               tell
               us
               that
               they
               do
               not
               believe
               what
               is
               written
               by
               them
               ,
               neither
               did
               their
               forefathers
               ,
               is
               ,
               as
               to
               themselves
               no
               more
               then
               we
               know
               ,
               and
               as
               to
               their
               forefathers
               ,
               nothing
               but
               what
               those
               very
               Writers
               testifie
               concerning
               them
               ;
               and
               to
               look
               for
               
                 their
                 consent
              
               unto
               that
               in
               any
               Record
               ,
               which
               that
               Record
               witnesseth
               that
               they
               dissented
               from
               ,
               is
               to
               overthrow
               the
               Record
               it self
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               is
               contained
               in
               it
               .
               The
               Jews
               then
               have
               nothing
               to
               oppose
               unto
               this
               Testimony
               ,
               but
               only
               their
               own
               unbelief
               ;
               which
               for
               all
               the
               Reasons
               that
               have
               been
               insisted
               on
               ,
               cannot
               be
               admitted
               as
               any
               just
               Exception
               ;
               story
               or
               circumstance
               they
               have
               none
               to
               oppose
               unto
               it
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               We
               plead
               the
               Notoriety
               of
               the
               Miracles
               wrought
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Tradition
               delivering
               them
               down
               unto
               us
               .
               This
               also
               the
               Jews
               plead
               concerning
               the
               Miracles
               
                 
                   §
                
                 61
              
               of
               Moses
               .
               They
               were
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               openly
               wrought
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               all
               Israel
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               were
               so
               wrought
               ,
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Israel
               in
               succeeding
               Ages
               ,
               is
               ,
               next
               the
               Writings
               its
               self
               ,
               the
               best
               and
               only
               witness
               they
               have
               of
               them
               .
               And
               wherein
               doth
               our
               Testimony
               come
               short
               of
               theirs
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               on
               both
               accounts
               ,
               of
               their
               
                 first
                 notoriety
              
               ,
               and
               succeeding
               Tradition
               ,
               it
               far
               exceeds
               what
               they
               have
               to
               plead
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Miracles
               of
               Moses
               were
               wrought
               openly
               ;
               so
               the
               most
               of
               them
               were
               so
               only
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               that
               one
               People
               whom
               he
               had
               under
               his
               own
               conduct
               ,
               in
               a
               wilderness
               ,
               remote
               from
               any
               converse
               with
               other
               Nations
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               those
               
                 dark
                 times
              
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               wherein
               men
               were
               generally
               stupid
               and
               credulous
               ,
               as
               having
               not
               been
               imposed
               on
               by
               the
               delusions
               ,
               which
               the
               following
               Ages
               were
               awakened
               by
               .
               The
               Jews
               also
               lay
               no
               greater
               weight
               on
               any
               Miracles
               then
               th●y
               do
               on
               those
               which
               were
               wrought
               in
               the
               wilderness
               of
               Midian
               ,
               which
               had
               no
               witness
               unto
               them
               ,
               but
               that
               of
               Moses
               himself
               .
               But
               the
               Miracles
               of
               Jesus
               were
               all
               ,
               or
               most
               of
               them
               ,
               wrought
               before
               the
               eyes
               of
               multitudes
               ,
               envying
               ,
               hating
               ,
               and
               persecuting
               of
               him
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               the
               most
               
                 knowing
                 daies
              
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               when
               Reason
               and
               Learning
               had
               improved
               the
               light
               of
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               ,
               to
               the
               utmost
               of
               their
               capacity
               ,
               in
               ,
               and
               upon
               
               multitudes
               for
               sundry
               years
               together
               ,
               being
               all
               of
               them
               sifted
               by
               his
               adversaries
               ,
               to
               try
               if
               they
               could
               discover
               any
               thing
               of
               deceit
               in
               them
               .
               And
               although
               his
               
                 personal
                 Ministry
              
               was
               confined
               to
               one
               Nation
               ,
               yet
               the
               Miracles
               wrought
               by
               his
               Disciples
               in
               his
               Name
               and
               by
               his
               Power
               ,
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               his
               being
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               were
               spread
               all
               the
               world
               over
               ,
               so
               that
               all
               mankind
               were
               filled
               first
               with
               the
               report
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               satisfied
               with
               their
               truth
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               the
               generality
               of
               them
               with
               faith
               in
               him
               ,
               which
               they
               directed
               unto
               .
               The
               notoriety
               therefore
               of
               his
               Miracles
               ,
               far
               exceedeth
               that
               of
               those
               of
               Moses
               .
               And
               for
               the
               means
               whereby
               the
               certainty
               of
               them
               is
               continued
               unto
               us
               ,
               whether
               we
               respect
               the
               number
               of
               persons
               confirming
               it
               ,
               or
               their
               quality
               ,
               or
               their
               dis-interest
               as
               to
               any
               carnal
               advantage
               ,
               or
               their
               suffering
               for
               their
               Testimony
               ,
               it
               is
               notorious
               that
               the
               Jews
               condition
               confined
               meerly
               to
               themselves
               ,
               is
               no
               way
               to
               be
               compared
               with
               it
               .
               So
               that
               we
               may
               truly
               say
               ,
               that
               no
               Jew
               can
               possibly
               on
               any
               rational
               account
               ,
               give
               credit
               unto
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Miracles
               wrought
               by
               Moses
               ,
               and
               deny
               it
               unto
               them
               wrought
               by
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 62
              
               But
               yet
               there
               seems
               somewhat
               further
               necessary
               in
               this
               case
               .
               Though
               there
               were
               Miracles
               wrought
               by
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               yet
               they
               might
               be
               every
               way
               inferiour
               unto
               them
               wrought
               by
               Moses
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               sufficient
               to
               testifie
               unto
               a
               Doctrine
               and
               Authority
               removing
               and
               abolishing
               the
               Laws
               and
               Customs
               instituted
               by
               Moses
               .
               And
               this
               the
               Jews
               of
               old
               seemed
               to
               have
               had
               respect
               unto
               ,
               in
               their
               endless
               tumultuary
               Calling
               after
               Signs
               and
               Miracles
               .
               And
               hence
               ,
               though
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               sometimes
               pleaded
               with
               them
               the
               works
               that
               he
               wrought
               ,
               leaving
               them
               to
               stand
               and
               fall
               according
               unto
               the
               evidence
               of
               them
               ,
               Joh.
               15.24
               .
               chap.
               10.37
               .
               As
               also
               did
               the
               Apostles
               afterwards
               ,
               Act.
               2.22
               .
               unto
               the
               astonishment
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               less
               obdurate
               ,
               Job
               .
               7.31
               .
               chap.
               12.37
               .
               Yet
               both
               he
               himself
               constantly
               refused
               to
               gratifie
               their
               curiosity
               and
               unbelief
               ,
               when
               they
               required
               any
               Sign
               or
               Miracle
               of
               him
               ,
               Matth.
               12.38
               ,
               39.
               chap.
               16.4
               .
               Luk.
               11.29
               .
               And
               the
               Apostle
               expresly
               condemneth
               the
               whole
               principle
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               in
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               was
               not
               to
               be
               gratified
               ,
               nor
               much
               attended
               unto
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               1.22
               .
               But
               yet
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               strength
               wanting
               unto
               our
               Argument
               on
               this
               account
               also
               .
               For
               although
               it
               be
               not
               at
               all
               necessary
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               comes
               with
               an
               after-Revelation
               of
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               reversing
               any
               thing
               before
               established
               ,
               should
               be
               attested
               unto
               with
               
                 more
                 Miracles
              
               ,
               or
               those
               that
               are
               more
               signal
               ,
               then
               he
               or
               they
               were
               ,
               who
               were
               the
               instruments
               of
               the
               first
               Revelation
               of
               things
               to
               be
               repealed
               (
               seeing
               no
               more
               is
               required
               but
               that
               he
               be
               
                 sufficiently
                 evidenced
              
               to
               be
               sent
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               done
               by
               one
               true
               real
               Miracle
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               by
               a
               thousand
               )
               yet
               the
               wisdom
               of
               God
               hath
               so
               ordered
               things
               ,
               that
               the
               Miracles
               wrought
               by
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               did
               on
               many
               accounts
               exceed
               those
               wrought
               by
               Moses
               ,
               as
               by
               a
               comparison
               in
               some
               particular
               instances
               will
               appear
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               The
               number
               of
               them
               gives
               them
               the
               preheminence
               .
               The
               Jews
               contend
               that
               
                 
                   §
                
                 63
              
               there
               were
               seventy
               six
               Miracles
               wrought
               by
               Moses
               ,
               whereas
               those
               of
               all
               other
               Prophets
               ,
               as
               they
               observe
               ,
               amount
               but
               unto
               
                 seventy
                 four
              
               ;
               for
               so
               do
               they
               lay
               hold
               on
               every
               occasion
               to
               exalt
               him
               ,
               who
               yet
               judgeth
               and
               condemneth
               them
               .
               To
               make
               up
               this
               number
               ,
               they
               reckon
               up
               sundry
               things
               that
               happened
               about
               his
               birth
               ,
               and
               death
               ,
               far
               enough
               from
               Miracles
               wrought
               by
               him
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               confirmation
               of
               his
               Ministry
               :
               They
               add
               also
               every
               extraordinary
               work
               of
               God
               that
               fell
               out
               in
               his
               daies
               ,
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               .
               Be
               it
               so
               then
               ,
               that
               so
               many
               Miracles
               were
               wrought
               by
               Moses
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               far
               from
               diminishing
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               Glory
               of
               his
               Ministry
               ,
               yet
               what
               are
               those
               compared
               unto
               those
               wrought
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Power
               and
               Authority
               ?
               Those
               that
               are
               recorded
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               are
               not
               easily
               reckoned
               up
               ,
               and
               yet
               those
               that
               are
               written
               ,
               are
               far
               the
               least
               part
               of
               what
               he
               did
               perform
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               space
               of
               three
               or
               four
               years
               ,
               whereas
               those
               of
               Moses
               were
               scattered
               unto
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               for
               an
               hundred
               and
               twenty
               years
               .
               Thus
               John
               assures
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               many
               more
               signs
               besides
               those
               that
               are
               written
               ,
               chap.
               20.30
               ,
               31.
               and
               that
               his
               Testimony
               is
               equal
               unto
               that
               of
               Moses
               ,
               we
               have
               proved
               before
               .
               He
               adds
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 world
                 could
                 not
                 contain
                 the
                 Books
              
               that
               might
               be
               written
               of
               his
               Miracles
               ,
               chap.
               21.25
               .
               by
               which
               
                 usual
                 hyperbole
              
               ,
               a
               great
               multitude
               is
               designed
               .
            
             
               Nor
               did
               the
               Writers
               of
               the
               Story
               of
               the
               Gospel
               agree
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               all
               the
               Miracles
               that
               were
               wrought
               by
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               leave
               sufficient
               instances
               on
               record
               of
               his
               Divine
               Power
               ,
               in
               the
               effecting
               of
               them
               .
               For
               this
               end
               they
               singled
               out
               some
               works
               that
               were
               occasionally
               attended
               with
               some
               Disputes
               or
               Preachings
               ,
               tending
               unto
               the
               opening
               and
               confirmation
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Thus
               upon
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Disciples
               of
               John
               unto
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               Luk.
               7.21
               .
               
                 In
                 
                 that
                 same
                 hour
                 he
                 cured
                 many
                 of
                 their
                 infirmities
                 and
                 plagues
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 evil
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 many
                 that
                 were
                 blind
                 he
                 gave
                 sight
                 .
              
               The
               particular
               stories
               of
               none
               of
               these
               are
               any
               where
               mentioned
               ;
               nor
               had
               that
               season
               been
               at
               all
               remembred
               ,
               but
               upon
               occasion
               of
               those
               Persons
               who
               were
               sent
               unto
               him
               ;
               the
               present
               works
               which
               they
               saw
               ,
               being
               made
               the
               ground
               of
               that
               answer
               which
               he
               returned
               unto
               their
               Master
               ;
               v.
               22.
               
               
                 Go
                 tell
              
               John
               
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 ye
                 have
                 seen
                 and
                 heard
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 the
                 blind
                 see
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Considering
               therefore
               what
               is
               elsewhere
               written
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               
                 Regions
                 about
                 bringing
                 in
                 their
                 sick
                 ,
              
               weak
               ,
               and
               impotent
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               cures
               of
               Persons
               by
               the
               touching
               of
               his
               garment
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               his
               Personal
               Miracles
               amounted
               unto
               thousands
               ,
               which
               might
               well
               give
               occasion
               to
               the
               Hyperbole
               used
               by
               John
               in
               recounting
               of
               them
               .
               Hence
               some
               among
               the
               Jews
               were
               convinced
               that
               he
               was
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               the
               greatness
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               the
               number
               of
               his
               works
               ,
               John
               7.31
               .
               
                 Many
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 believed
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 when
                 Christ
                 cometh
                 will
                 he
                 do
                 more
                 Miracles
                 then
                 these
                 ,
                 which
                 this
                 man
                 doeth
                 ?
              
               And
               what
               are
               the
               seventy
               six
               Miracles
               of
               Moses
               unto
               those
               ,
               as
               to
               number
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               first
               place
               the
               Jews
               glory
               in
               ?
               And
               if
               we
               may
               add
               those
               which
               were
               wrought
               by
               his
               power
               by
               them
               that
               preached
               the
               Gospel
               on
               his
               Commission
               :
               as
               they
               are
               all
               of
               the
               same
               efficacy
               unto
               the
               end
               proposed
               ,
               or
               confirmation
               of
               his
               being
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               they
               amount
               not
               unto
               thousands
               only
               ,
               but
               probably
               unto
               millions
               .
               For
               of
               this
               sort
               were
               all
               the
               
                 miraculous
                 gifts
              
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               that
               were
               granted
               unto
               the
               Church
               all
               the
               world
               over
               .
               So
               that
               as
               to
               the
               
                 number
                 of
                 Miracles
              
               ,
               he
               was
               sufficiently
               by
               them
               attested
               unto
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               the
               great
               Law-giver
               of
               the
               people
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               The
               Jews
               much
               insist
               on
               this
               ,
               that
               all
               other
               Prophets
               wrought
               Miracles
               by
               
                 
                   §
                
                 64
              
               the
               
                 Intervention
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 Moses
              
               alone
               without
               it
               at
               his
               own
               pleasure
               .
               The
               Rod
               they
               say
               was
               committed
               unto
               him
               as
               a
               
                 Kingly
                 Scepter
              
               ,
               to
               denote
               that
               Authority
               whereunto
               the
               whole
               nature
               of
               things
               gave
               place
               .
               It
               is
               true
               indeed
               it
               is
               not
               recorded
               that
               
                 Moses
                 prayed
              
               in
               words
               before
               every
               Miracle
               that
               was
               wrought
               by
               him
               ;
               or
               in
               reference
               unto
               his
               Ministry
               :
               but
               yet
               this
               is
               plain
               in
               story
               ,
               that
               he
               wrought
               no
               
                 mighty
                 work
              
               ,
               but
               either
               upon
               his
               prayer
               ,
               or
               some
               express
               command
               and
               direction
               from
               God
               in
               particular
               ;
               which
               everts
               the
               
                 Judaical
                 pretence
              
               of
               an
               abiding
               power
               remaining
               with
               him
               ,
               enabling
               him
               to
               work
               Miracles
               when
               and
               how
               he
               would
               .
               But
               this
               which
               they
               falsly
               ascribe
               unto
               Moses
               ,
               was
               eminently
               true
               in
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
               Those
               thousands
               of
               miraculous
               works
               which
               he
               wrought
               ,
               were
               the
               arbitrary
               effects
               of
               a
               word
               of
               command
               ,
               without
               any
               especial
               direction
               for
               every
               new
               work
               ;
               arguing
               the
               constant
               presence
               of
               an
               infinite
               power
               with
               him
               exerted
               according
               to
               his
               will.
               
                 Come
                 forth
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 grave
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 ,
                 be
                 thou
                 clean
                 ,
                 be
                 ye
                 opened
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               like
               expressions
               he
               used
               as
               signs
               and
               pledges
               thereof
               .
               Thus
               was
               it
               not
               with
               Moses
               ,
               as
               the
               story
               manifests
               ;
               yea
               ,
               he
               himself
               greatly
               doubted
               of
               the
               greatest
               effect
               of
               the
               Divine
               power
               put
               forth
               by
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               
                 smote
                 the
                 Rock
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 water
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               nature
               of
               the
               Miracles
               also
               wrought
               by
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               may
               be
               compared
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 65
              
               and
               we
               shall
               see
               from
               thence
               on
               which
               side
               the
               pre-eminence
               will
               be
               found
               .
               For
               those
               wrought
               by
               Moses
               ,
               or
               by
               God
               himself
               whilest
               he
               employed
               him
               in
               the
               service
               of
               giving
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               delivery
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               they
               were
               for
               the
               most
               part
               
                 portentous
                 Prodigies
              
               ,
               suited
               to
               fill
               men
               with
               wonder
               ,
               astonishment
               and
               fear
               .
               Such
               were
               all
               the
               signs
               of
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               on
               Mount
               Sinai
               .
               The
               effects
               also
               of
               most
               of
               them
               were
               evil
               and
               destructive
               ,
               proceeding
               from
               wrath
               and
               indignation
               against
               sin
               and
               sinners
               ;
               such
               were
               all
               the
               mighty
               works
               wrought
               in
               Aegypt
               ;
               such
               those
               of
               the
               swallowing
               up
               of
               
                 Dathan
                 and
                 Abiram
              
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               .
               Those
               that
               tended
               unto
               the
               good
               and
               relief
               of
               mankind
               ,
               as
               the
               bringing
               of
               
                 water
                 from
                 the
                 rock
              
               ,
               were
               typical
               ,
               and
               occasional
               .
               And
               those
               kinds
               of
               works
               were
               suited
               unto
               that
               
                 Ministry
                 of
                 Death
              
               and
               Condemnation
               ,
               which
               was
               committed
               unto
               him
               .
               But
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               the
               mighty
               works
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Jesus
              
               ,
               were
               evidently
               effects
               of
               Goodness
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               Power
               ,
               and
               consisted
               in
               things
               useful
               and
               helpful
               unto
               mankind
               .
               
                 Healing
                 the
                 sick
              
               ,
               opening
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               blind
               ,
               and
               ears
               of
               the
               deaf
               ,
               giving
               strength
               to
               the
               lame
               ;
               casting
               out
               of
               Devils
               ,
               feeding
               hungry
               multitudes
               ,
               raising
               the
               dead
               ,
               are
               things
               amiable
               and
               useful
               .
               And
               though
               
                 terrible
                 Prodigies
              
               may
               more
               affect
               and
               astonish
               carnal
               minds
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               Jews
               were
               filled
               with
               ,
               yet
               these
               works
               of
               Grace
               and
               Goodness
               ,
               do
               more
               allure
               those
               who
               attend
               unto
               the
               dictates
               of
               right
               Reason
               .
               Evidences
               they
               were
               of
               a
               
                 gracious
                 Ministry
              
               ,
               tending
               unto
               salvation
               and
               peace
               ,
               in
               every
               kind
               ;
               such
               as
               that
               of
               the
               Messiah
               was
               promised
               and
               foretold
               to
               be
               .
               As
               Miracles
               then
               were
               the
               
               tokens
               of
               their
               several
               Ministries
               ,
               and
               bespake
               the
               nature
               of
               them
               ,
               those
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Christ
              
               were
               exceedingly
               more
               excellent
               then
               those
               of
               Moses
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 66
              
               Furthermore
               ,
               as
               Moses
               had
               not
               a
               power
               of
               working
               miracles
               constantly
               resident
               with
               him
               ,
               which
               he
               might
               exert
               according
               unto
               his
               own
               will
               ;
               so
               he
               was
               very
               far
               from
               being
               able
               to
               communicate
               any
               such
               power
               unto
               others
               .
               God
               indeed
               took
               of
               
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               that
               was
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               gave
               it
               unto
               the
               Elders
               that
               were
               to
               be
               joyned
               with
               him
               in
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               Numb
               .
               11.25
               .
               but
               yet
               neither
               was
               there
               a
               power
               of
               working
               miracles
               going
               along
               with
               that
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               only
               ability
               for
               Rule
               and
               Government
               ;
               nor
               yet
               was
               that
               communication
               of
               it
               any
               act
               of
               Moses
               at
               all
               .
               But
               now
               our
               
                 Lord
                 Jesus
              
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               the
               Divine
               Power
               mentioned
               alwayes
               with
               him
               ,
               so
               he
               could
               give
               Authority
               and
               Power
               unto
               whom
               he
               pleased
               ,
               to
               effect
               all
               such
               
                 miraculous
                 works
              
               ,
               as
               were
               any
               way
               necessary
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               their
               Doctrine
               .
               Of
               this
               nature
               was
               the
               Commission
               which
               he
               gave
               the
               Twelve
               when
               he
               sent
               them
               forth
               ,
               Matth.
               10.8
               .
               
                 Heal
                 the
                 sick
                 ,
                 cleanse
                 the
                 Lepers
                 ,
                 raise
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 cast
                 out
                 Devils
                 .
              
               As
               also
               that
               unto
               the
               
                 LXX
                 .
                 Luke
              
               10.17
               ,
               19.
               yea
               ,
               he
               promised
               them
               ,
               which
               also
               came
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               by
               his
               power
               and
               presence
               with
               them
               ,
               
                 they
                 should
                 do
                 greater
                 things
                 then
                 those
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 seen
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 .
              
               John
               14.12
               .
               Mark
               16.17
               .
               And
               this
               difference
               is
               so
               eminent
               that
               nothing
               can
               be
               objected
               against
               it
               .
               This
               more
               evidently
               confirmed
               him
               to
               be
               the
               Master
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               mighty
               works
               which
               he
               wrought
               in
               his
               own
               Person
               on
               the
               earth
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 67
              
               Again
               ,
               all
               the
               miracles
               of
               Moses
               ended
               with
               his
               life
               .
               The
               Jews
               indeed
               some
               of
               them
               tell
               us
               a
               company
               of
               foolish
               stories
               about
               his
               death
               ,
               which
               as
               their
               manner
               is
               ,
               they
               would
               fix
               on
               those
               words
               ,
               Deut.
               34.5
               .
               and
               Moses
               dyed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 or
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               as
               namely
               ,
               how
               he
               contended
               with
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 Death
              
               ,
               and
               drove
               him
               away
               with
               his
               rod
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               could
               not
               dye
               ,
               until
               God
               laid
               his
               mouth
               unto
               his
               ,
               and
               so
               took
               out
               his
               soul
               from
               him
               .
               But
               these
               figments
               are
               shamefull
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               become
               none
               but
               themselves
               .
               However
               these
               things
               extended
               only
               unto
               his
               death
               ;
               therewith
               ended
               his
               Ministry
               and
               Miracles
               .
               But
               now
               the
               greatest
               Miracle
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               was
               wrought
               by
               him
               ,
               after
               the
               
                 violent
                 and
                 cruel
                 death
              
               which
               he
               underwent
               for
               our
               sakes
               .
               For
               he
               
                 took
                 his
                 life
              
               again
               ,
               and
               raised
               himself
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               John
               10.17
               ,
               18.
               
               This
               being
               performed
               by
               him
               ,
               after
               the
               dissolution
               of
               his
               
                 humane
                 nature
              
               in
               the
               open
               visible
               separation
               of
               his
               body
               and
               soul
               ,
               in
               which
               state
               it
               was
               utterly
               impossible
               ,
               that
               that
               nature
               should
               put
               forth
               any
               act
               toward
               the
               retrievement
               of
               its
               former
               condition
               ,
               manifested
               his
               existence
               in
               another
               superiour
               nature
               ,
               acting
               with
               power
               on
               the
               humane
               in
               the
               same
               Person
               .
               And
               this
               one
               Miracle
               was
               a
               sufficient
               vindication
               of
               the
               truth
               which
               he
               had
               taught
               concerning
               himself
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               the
               Messiah
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               And
               though
               any
               should
               question
               his
               being
               raised
               again
               from
               the
               dead
               by
               his
               own
               power
               ,
               yet
               the
               evidence
               is
               uncontrollable
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               raised
               again
               by
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               without
               the
               application
               of
               the
               means
               and
               Ministry
               of
               any
               other
               ;
               whereby
               the
               Holy
               and
               Eternal
               God
               of
               truth
               ,
               entitled
               himself
               unto
               all
               that
               he
               had
               taught
               concerning
               his
               Person
               and
               Office
               ,
               whilest
               he
               was
               alive
               .
               And
               this
               leaves
               no
               room
               for
               haesitation
               in
               this
               matter
               :
               For
               this
               being
               granted
               ,
               none
               will
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               was
               the
               Messiah
               ;
               and
               what
               principles
               we
               proceed
               upon
               for
               the
               proof
               of
               it
               unto
               the
               Jews
               ,
               hath
               been
               before
               declared
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 68
              
               Unto
               what
               hath
               been
               summarily
               recounted
               ,
               we
               may
               lastly
               add
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               miracles
               wrought
               by
               his
               power
               ,
               after
               his
               leaving
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               his
               Ascention
               into
               Heaven
               .
               And
               there
               is
               in
               them
               an
               
                 additional
                 evidence
              
               unto
               what
               hath
               been
               insisted
               on
               .
               For
               whereas
               the
               
                 miraculous
                 works
              
               that
               were
               wrought
               by
               himself
               and
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               whilest
               he
               conversed
               with
               them
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               were
               confined
               ,
               as
               we
               observed
               before
               ,
               unto
               the
               
                 Land
                 of
                 Canaan
              
               ,
               those
               who
               afterwards
               received
               power
               from
               above
               by
               his
               Grant
               and
               Donation
               ,
               continued
               to
               assert
               the
               like
               mighty
               works
               and
               miracles
               all
               the
               world
               over
               ;
               so
               that
               within
               the
               space
               of
               a
               
                 few
                 years
              
               ,
               there
               was
               scarce
               a
               famous
               Town
               or
               City
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               wherein
               some
               of
               his
               Disciples
               had
               not
               received
               the
               miraculous
               gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               And
               this
               also
               distinctly
               confirms
               him
               to
               be
               the
               promised
               Messiah
               :
               for
               whereas
               the
               
                 Isles
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 were
                 to
                 wait
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 receive
                 his
                 Law
                 ,
              
               it
               was
               necessary
               that
               among
               them
               also
               it
               should
               receive
               this
               solemn
               kind
               of
               attestation
               from
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 69
              
               Now
               from
               what
               hath
               been
               spoken
               it
               appears
               ,
               not
               only
               that
               the
               Miracles
               wrought
               by
               Jesus
               ,
               were
               sufficient
               to
               confirm
               the
               Testimony
               which
               he
               gave
               concerning
               himself
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               the
               promised
               Messiah
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               also
               that
               they
               were
               so
               much
               more
               eminent
               then
               those
               wherewith
               God
               was
               pleased
               to
               confirm
               the
               
                 Ministry
                 
                 of
                 Moses
              
               in
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               the
               Jews
               have
               no
               Reason
               to
               doubt
               or
               question
               his
               Authority
               ,
               for
               the
               reversing
               of
               any
               Institutions
               of
               Worship
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               formerly
               been
               obliged
               unto
               .
            
             
               To
               close
               this
               Argument
               ,
               I
               shall
               only
               manifest
               ,
               that
               the
               Jews
               of
               old
               were
               convinced
               
                 
                   §
                
                 70
              
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Miracles
               wrought
               by
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               therein
               a
               little
               discover
               the
               variety
               of
               those
               pretences
               ,
               whereby
               they
               attempt
               to
               shield
               themselves
               from
               the
               natural
               consequence
               of
               that
               conviction
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               For
               those
               who
               lived
               in
               his
               own
               dayes
               :
               see
               Matth.
               18.11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               Joh.
               7.31
               .
               Chap.
               19.16
               ,
               24.
               
               Acts
               4.16
               .
               Acts
               19.13
               .
               Neither
               did
               they
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               dispute
               his
               works
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               power
               whereby
               they
               were
               wrought
               :
               of
               which
               afterwards
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               fame
               and
               reputation
               of
               them
               ,
               was
               such
               amongst
               them
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               made
               an
               Art
               and
               Trade
               of
               
                 casting
                 out
                 of
                 Devils
              
               ,
               used
               the
               invocation
               of
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
               over
               their
               possessed
               ,
               which
               the
               notoriety
               of
               his
               exerting
               his
               Divine
               power
               in
               that
               kind
               of
               works
               ,
               induced
               them
               unto
               :
               See
               Acts
               19.13
               .
               They
               
                 adjured
                 the
                 Spirits
                 by
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Jesus
                 whom
              
               Paul
               preached
               ,
               observing
               the
               miracles
               that
               he
               wrought
               in
               that
               name
               .
               For
               they
               being
               ignorant
               of
               the
               true
               way
               and
               means
               whereby
               the
               Apostle
               wrought
               his
               miraculous
               works
               ,
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               Magicians
               they
               used
               the
               name
               of
               him
               whom
               he
               preached
               ,
               in
               their
               Exorcisms
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               ever
               the
               custom
               of
               that
               sort
               of
               men
               to
               intermix
               their
               charms
               with
               the
               names
               of
               such
               persons
               ,
               as
               they
               knew
               to
               have
               excelled
               in
               mighty
               works
               .
               And
               that
               this
               was
               common
               among
               the
               Jews
               of
               those
               dayes
               ,
               is
               evident
               from
               Luke
               9.49
               .
               which
               could
               no
               otherwise
               arise
               ,
               but
               from
               a
               general
               consent
               in
               the
               acknowledgement
               of
               the
               works
               wrought
               by
               him
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               We
               have
               also
               hereunto
               the
               suffrage
               of
               the
               
                 Talmudical
                 Rabbins
              
               themselves
               ,
               the
               most
               malitious
               adversaries
               that
               ever
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               had
               in
               this
               world
               .
               They
               intend
               not
               indeed
               to
               bear
               witness
               unto
               his
               miracles
               ;
               but
               partly
               whilest
               they
               relate
               stories
               that
               were
               continued
               amongst
               them
               by
               Tradition
               ,
               partly
               whilest
               they
               endeavour
               to
               shield
               their
               unbelief
               from
               the
               Arguments
               taken
               from
               them
               ,
               they
               tacitly
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               indeed
               wrought
               by
               him
               .
               This
               I
               say
               they
               do
               ,
               whilest
               they
               labour
               to
               shew
               by
               what
               wayes
               and
               means
               those
               Prodigies
               ,
               and
               
                 wondrou●
                 works
              
               which
               are
               recorded
               of
               him
               ,
               were
               wrought
               and
               effected
               .
               For
               they
               who
               say
               this
               or
               that
               was
               the
               way
               ,
               whereby
               such
               a
               thing
               was
               accomplished
               ,
               do
               plainly
               acknowledge
               the
               doing
               of
               the
               thing
               it self
               ;
               Greater
               evidence
               of
               their
               self-conviction
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               they
               should
               give
               in
               or
               need
               we
               desire
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               In
               the
               Talmud
               its
               self
               they
               have
               
                 traditional
                 stories
              
               of
               miracles
               wrought
               by
               the
               
                 
                   §
                
                 71
              
               
                 Disciples
                 of
                 Jesus
              
               ,
               and
               by
               others
               in
               his
               name
               ;
               which
               although
               they
               are
               like
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               Narrations
               ,
               foolish
               and
               insipid
               ,
               yet
               they
               evidence
               the
               Tradition
               that
               was
               amongst
               them
               from
               the
               forementioned
               conviction
               .
               Thus
               in
               
                 Aboda
                 Zara
              
               they
               have
               a
               story
               concerning
               James
               (
               who
               lived
               longest
               amongst
               them
               )
               
                 It
                 happened
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 that
              
               Eleacer
               
                 the
                 Son
                 of
              
               Dama
               
                 was
                 bitten
                 by
                 a
                 Serpent
                 ;
                 and
              
               James
               
                 of
                 the
                 Village
                 of
              
               Sechaniah
               (
               
                 that
                 is
              
               Bethany
               )
               
                 came
                 to
                 cure
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Jesus
              
               (
               the
               son
               of
               Pandira
               )
               but
               R.
               Ishmael
               
                 opposed
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 lawful
                 for
                 thee
                 thou
                 Son
                 of
              
               Dama
               :
               So
               owning
               that
               Miracles
               and
               Cures
               were
               wrought
               by
               James
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
               .
               And
               in
               
                 Sabbat
                 .
                 Hierusal
                 .
                 Distinct.
                 Schemona
                 Scheraticin
              
               :
               they
               tell
               us
               that
               the
               Son
               of
               
                 Rab.
                 Jose
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Levi
              
               had
               swallowed
               poyson
               ;
               a
               certain
               man
               came
               and
               
                 communed
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Jesus
                 the
                 Son
                 of
              
               Pandira
               ;
               and
               he
               was
               healed
               ;
               but
               when
               he
               was
               gone
               out
               ,
               one
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               how
               
                 didst
                 thou
                 advice
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 word
              
               ;
               the
               other
               replied
               ,
               
                 tha●
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 better
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 have
                 dyed
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 have
                 heard
                 that
                 word
                 .
              
               I
               mention
               these
               things
               ,
               only
               to
               shew
               that
               they
               were
               never
               able
               to
               stifle
               the
               Tradition
               that
               passed
               among
               themselves
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Miracles
               wrought
               by
               Jesus
               and
               his
               Disciples
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               conviction
               more
               evidently
               discovers
               its
               self
               in
               their
               endeavours
               to
               assign
               his
               
                 
                   §
                
                 72
              
               
                 mighty
                 works
              
               unto
               other
               causes
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               may
               not
               from
               them
               be
               forced
               to
               acknowledge
               his
               
                 Divine
                 power
              
               ,
               and
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               with
               him
               .
               And
               there
               are
               two
               pretences
               which
               they
               make
               use
               of
               .
               The
               first
               is
               that
               of
               their
               fore-fathers
               ,
               Mat.
               12.24
               .
               They
               would
               have
               the
               Devil
               to
               be
               the
               Author
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               wrought
               them
               by
               
                 Magical
                 Incantations
              
               .
               This
               they
               pleaded
               of
               old
               ;
               and
               this
               some
               of
               them
               pretend
               to
               adhere
               unto
               ,
               to
               this
               day
               ;
               the
               folly
               of
               which
               blasphemy
               both
               reflects
               upon
               themselves
               ,
               and
               is
               demonstratively
               removable
               from
               him
               ,
               whom
               to
               their
               eternal
               ruine
               ,
               they
               seek
               to
               reproach
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               Do
               they
               not
               know
               ,
               that
               their
               own
               Moses
               was
               generally
               esteemed
               by
               the
               wisest
               of
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               skilled
               and
               exercised
               in
               Magick
               .
               So
               Pliny
               and
               
               Apuleius
               testifie
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               wrought
               wonders
               by
               vertue
               thereof
               ,
               as
               Celsus
               contends
               at
               large
               .
               And
               can
               they
               fix
               on
               a
               readier
               course
               to
               confirm
               such
               a
               suspicion
               in
               the
               minds
               of
               
                 Atheistical
                 Scoffers
              
               ,
               then
               by
               their
               own
               taking
               up
               the
               same
               accusation
               against
               the
               Author
               of
               more
               ,
               and
               greater
               miracles
               then
               those
               wrought
               by
               Moses
               ?
               What
               colour
               of
               answer
               can
               they
               return
               unto
               his
               reproaches
               ,
               whilest
               themselves
               with
               more
               open
               impudence
               manage
               the
               same
               accusation
               against
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ?
               Besides
               ,
               as
               is
               confessed
               ,
               Aegypt
               was
               the
               spring
               of
               Magical
               incantations
               ,
               the
               worlds
               Academy
               for
               that
               diabolical
               cunning
               ,
               where
               ,
               almost
               alone
               ,
               it
               was
               had
               in
               honour
               and
               reputation
               .
               There
               in
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Court
              
               had
               Moses
               his
               education
               and
               conversation
               forty
               years
               .
               How
               much
               more
               just
               then
               ,
               though
               sufficiently
               unjust
               ,
               might
               a
               suspicion
               seem
               concerning
               him
               of
               his
               being
               skilled
               in
               that
               falsly
               called
               Wisdom
               ,
               then
               concerning
               our
               
                 Lord
                 Jesus
              
               ,
               who
               was
               persecuted
               thither
               ,
               and
               returned
               thence
               in
               his
               infancy
               ,
               which
               they
               childishly
               object
               unto
               him
               ?
               So
               that
               in
               this
               whole
               vain
               pretence
               they
               do
               nothing
               but
               attempt
               to
               cast
               down
               their
               own
               foundations
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Neither
               indeed
               do
               they
               account
               the
               skill
               in
               ,
               and
               use
               of
               
                 Magical
                 incantations
              
               a
               crime
               ,
               but
               an
               Excellency
               .
               Josephus
               would
               have
               us
               believe
               that
               the
               Art
               of
               Magick
               ,
               and
               the
               invention
               of
               incantations
               ,
               was
               part
               of
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               Solomon
               .
               And
               their
               
                 Talmudical
                 Doctors
              
               do
               expresly
               approve
               of
               that
               diabolical
               Art.
               Nothing
               then
               but
               extream
               malice
               and
               desperation
               ,
               would
               put
               them
               upon
               inventing
               this
               Cloke
               for
               their
               infidelity
               ,
               which
               not
               only
               casts
               down
               the
               foundation
               of
               their
               own
               Profession
               ,
               but
               involves
               also
               a
               contradiction
               unto
               those
               Principles
               ,
               which
               at
               other
               times
               they
               avouch
               .
               So
               that
               
                 Rabbi
                 Achor
              
               was
               mistaken
               when
               he
               gave
               out
               that
               as
               a
               Prophecy
               ,
               which
               was
               indeed
               an
               history
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               a
               
                 generation
                 of
                 ungodly
                 men
                 among
                 the
                 Jews
              
               would
               not
               believe
               the
               things
               that
               the
               Messiah
               should
               do
               ,
               but
               should
               affirm
               that
               he
               doth
               them
               by
               
                 Art
                 Magical
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 73
              
               For
               the
               blasphemy
               its
               self
               ,
               there
               needs
               no
               other
               answer
               be
               given
               unto
               it
               ,
               but
               what
               was
               returned
               by
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               of
               old
               .
               If
               these
               things
               had
               been
               done
               by
               
                 Magical
                 incantations
              
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               upon
               a
               division
               of
               those
               wicked
               spirits
               among
               themselves
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               the
               main
               design
               of
               their
               Kingdom
               ,
               Dominion
               and
               Interest
               in
               this
               world
               .
               The
               open
               and
               proclaimed
               work
               of
               
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
              
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               was
               by
               all
               wayes
               and
               means
               to
               overthrow
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Satan
               and
               his
               works
               .
               This
               he
               privately
               taught
               ,
               this
               he
               publickly
               declared
               to
               be
               the
               main
               end
               of
               his
               coming
               into
               this
               world
               .
               The
               Works
               and
               Miracles
               which
               he
               wrought
               ,
               were
               very
               many
               ,
               innumerable
               of
               them
               exercised
               on
               Devils
               ,
               themselves
               ,
               to
               their
               shame
               ,
               terror
               ,
               and
               dispossession
               of
               the
               habitations
               they
               had
               invaded
               .
               In
               ,
               and
               during
               this
               work
               ,
               he
               declares
               them
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               be
               evil
               ,
               wicked
               ,
               malicious
               ,
               unclean
               ,
               and
               lying
               spirits
               ,
               reserved
               for
               everlasting
               destruction
               in
               Hell
               ,
               under
               the
               wrath
               of
               the
               great
               God.
               For
               this
               cause
               ,
               they
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ceased
               not
               to
               oppose
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               stir
               up
               all
               the
               world
               against
               him
               ,
               untill
               they
               thought
               they
               had
               prevailed
               in
               his
               death
               .
               If
               men
               therefore
               shall
               imagine
               or
               fancy
               ,
               that
               the
               works
               of
               Christ
               against
               the
               interest
               of
               Satan
               ,
               upon
               his
               Person
               ,
               unto
               his
               shame
               ;
               wrought
               to
               confirm
               a
               Doctrine
               ,
               teaching
               all
               the
               world
               to
               avoid
               him
               ,
               abhor
               him
               ,
               fight
               and
               contend
               against
               him
               ,
               commending
               every
               thing
               that
               he
               hates
               ,
               with
               promises
               of
               life
               eternal
               unto
               them
               who
               forsake
               him
               ,
               and
               maintain
               his
               quarrel
               against
               him
               ,
               threatning
               every
               thing
               that
               he
               loves
               ,
               and
               labours
               to
               promote
               in
               the
               world
               with
               eternal
               vengeance
               ,
               were
               wrought
               by
               his
               help
               and
               assistance
               ,
               they
               had
               more
               need
               to
               be
               sent
               unto
               the
               place
               where
               the
               maladies
               of
               those
               distracted
               of
               their
               Wits
               are
               attended
               ,
               then
               to
               have
               an
               answer
               given
               unto
               their
               folly
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 74
              
               They
               have
               yet
               another
               pretence
               to
               preserve
               themselves
               from
               the
               efficacy
               of
               this
               self-conviction
               .
               But
               this
               is
               so
               perfectly
               Judaical
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               so
               full
               of
               
                 monstrous
                 ,
                 ridiculous
                 figments
              
               ,
               that
               nothing
               but
               an
               aim
               to
               discover
               their
               present
               desperate
               folly
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               unmanly
               inventions
               ,
               they
               endeavour
               to
               cover
               themselves
               from
               the
               light
               of
               their
               own
               conviction
               ,
               can
               give
               countenance
               unto
               the
               repetition
               of
               it
               .
               Besides
               the
               Fable
               its
               self
               is
               vulgarly
               known
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               therefore
               only
               give
               a
               brief
               compendium
               of
               it
               ,
               seeing
               it
               may
               not
               be
               wholly
               avoided
               .
            
             
               The
               story
               they
               tell
               us
               is
               this
               ;
               There
               was
               a
               stone
               in
               the
               
                 Sanctum
                 Sanctorum
              
               ,
               under
               the
               Ark
               ,
               wherein
               was
               written
               
                 Shem
                 Hamphorash
              
               ,
               (
               so
               the
               Cabalists
               call
               the
               Name
               Jehovah
               )
               He
               that
               could
               learn
               this
               Name
               ,
               might
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               it
               ,
               do
               what
               miracles
               he
               pleased
               .
               Wherefore
               the
               
                 Wise
                 men
              
               fearing
               what
               might
               ensue
               thereon
               ,
               made
               two
               
                 Brazen
                 Dogs
              
               ,
               and
               set
               them
               on
               two
               Pillars
               before
               the
               door
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               :
               And
               it
               was
               so
               ,
               that
               when
               any
               one
               went
               in
               ,
               and
               learned
               that
               Name
               ,
               as
               he
               came
               out
               ,
               those
               
               
                 Dogs
                 barked
              
               so
               horribly
               ,
               that
               they
               frighted
               him
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               forget
               the
               Name
               that
               he
               had
               learned
               .
               But
               
                 Jesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
              
               going
               in
               ,
               wrote
               the
               Name
               in
               Parchment
               ,
               and
               put
               it
               within
               the
               skin
               of
               his
               leg
               ,
               and
               closed
               the
               skin
               upon
               it
               ;
               so
               that
               though
               he
               lost
               the
               remembrance
               of
               it
               at
               his
               coming
               out
               ,
               by
               the
               barking
               of
               the
               brazen
               Dogs
               ,
               yet
               he
               recovered
               the
               knowledge
               of
               it
               again
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Parchment
                 in
                 his
                 leg
              
               ;
               and
               by
               vertue
               thereof
               ,
               he
               wrought
               miracles
               ,
               walked
               on
               the
               Sea
               ,
               cured
               the
               lame
               ,
               raised
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               opened
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               blind
               .
               That
               alone
               which
               from
               hence
               we
               aim
               to
               evince
               ,
               is
               the
               conviction
               that
               the
               most
               stubborn
               of
               the
               Jews
               had
               of
               the
               miracles
               of
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               .
               Had
               they
               not
               been
               openly
               performed
               ,
               and
               undeniably
               attested
               ▪
               no
               Creatures
               that
               ever
               had
               the
               shape
               of
               men
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               more
               of
               modesty
               then
               the
               
                 Brazen
                 Dogs
              
               they
               talk
               of
               ,
               would
               have
               betaken
               themselves
               to
               such
               monstrous
               foolish
               figments
               ,
               for
               a
               countenance
               and
               pretence
               unto
               the
               rejection
               of
               him
               and
               them
               .
               He
               that
               should
               contend
               ,
               that
               the
               Sun
               did
               not
               shine
               all
               the
               last
               year
               ,
               and
               should
               give
               this
               reason
               of
               his
               Assertion
               ,
               because
               a
               certain
               man
               of
               his
               acquaintance
               climbed
               up
               to
               Heaven
               by
               a
               Ladder
               ,
               and
               put
               him
               in
               a
               Box
               ,
               and
               kept
               him
               close
               in
               his
               Chamber
               all
               that
               while
               ,
               would
               speak
               to
               the
               full
               ,
               with
               as
               much
               probability
               and
               appearance
               of
               truth
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 grand
                 Rabbins
              
               do
               in
               this
               Tale.
               Every
               word
               in
               their
               story
               is
               a
               Monster
               .
               The
               stone
               ,
               the
               
                 writing
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 it
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 pronuntiation
                 of
                 that
                 name
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Brazen
                 Dogs
              
               ,
               the
               
                 entrance
                 of
                 a
                 private
                 man
              
               into
               the
               
                 Sanctum
                 Sanctorum
              
               ;
               the
               
                 barking
                 of
                 the
                 Dogs
              
               ,
               are
               Dreams
               becoming
               men
               under
               a
               poenal
               infatuation
               and
               blindness
               ,
               not
               much
               distant
               from
               those
               
                 Chains
                 of
                 Darkness
              
               wherewith
               Satan
               himself
               is
               kept
               bound
               unto
               the
               Judgement
               of
               the
               Great
               Day
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               We
               must
               not
               forget
               the
               
                 Testimony
                 of
                 his
                 Disciples
              
               who
               conversed
               with
               
                 
                   §
                
                 75
              
               him
               ,
               and
               were
               eye
               Witnesses
               of
               his
               Miracles
               ,
               especially
               of
               his
               rising
               from
               the
               dead
               .
               These
               ,
               with
               multitudes
               ascertained
               of
               the
               Truth
               by
               their
               Testimony
               ,
               to
               witness
               it
               unto
               the
               world
               willingly
               forewent
               all
               temporal
               interests
               ,
               exposing
               themselves
               to
               dangers
               innumerable
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               sealed
               their
               Testimony
               with
               their
               
                 blood
                 ,
                 shed
              
               by
               the
               most
               exquisite
               tortures
               that
               the
               malice
               of
               Hell
               could
               invent
               ,
               all
               in
               expectation
               of
               acceptance
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               a
               reward
               from
               him
               ,
               which
               depended
               on
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Miracles
               ,
               which
               they
               asserted
               him
               to
               have
               wrought
               and
               performed
               .
               From
               all
               these
               considerations
               ,
               we
               may
               safely
               conclude
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               utterly
               impossible
               ,
               that
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               should
               be
               more
               ascertained
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               ever
               was
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               then
               we
               may
               be
               of
               the
               
                 Miracles
                 wrought
                 by
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 .
              
               Now
               all
               these
               as
               we
               have
               declared
               ,
               were
               wrought
               by
               the
               Divine
               Power
               of
               God
               to
               confirm
               the
               Truth
               of
               his
               being
               the
               promised
               Messiah
               .
               And
               if
               this
               were
               not
               so
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               God
               should
               ever
               more
               require
               an
               Assent
               unto
               any
               Revelation
               of
               his
               mind
               or
               Will
               ,
               none
               being
               capable
               of
               a
               more
               evident
               and
               full
               confirmation
               so
               to
               be
               ,
               then
               this
               hath
               received
               ,
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 being
                 the
                 Christ.
              
               The
               Application
               of
               this
               Consideration
               in
               particular
               unto
               his
               
                 Resurrection
                 from
                 the
                 dead
              
               ,
               hath
               been
               the
               special
               subject
               of
               so
               many
               Writers
               ,
               that
               I
               shall
               not
               farther
               insist
               upon
               it
               .
            
             
               One
               Argument
               more
               ,
               taken
               from
               the
               success
               that
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Jesus
               hath
               had
               
                 
                   §
                
                 76
              
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               shall
               close
               this
               Discourse
               .
               What
               was
               his
               outward
               condition
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               we
               acknowledge
               ,
               and
               the
               Jews
               triumph
               in
               .
               The
               Poverty
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               Contempt
               and
               Reproach
               that
               it
               was
               exposed
               unto
               ,
               was
               one
               of
               the
               chief
               pretences
               that
               they
               had
               ,
               and
               have
               to
               this
               day
               for
               their
               refusal
               of
               him
               .
               The
               time
               wherein
               he
               came
               ,
               was
               that
               as
               hath
               been
               shewed
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Jews
               were
               in
               daily
               expectation
               of
               their
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               residue
               of
               mankind
               were
               in
               the
               full
               enjoyment
               of
               all
               that
               Light
               ,
               Wisdom
               and
               Knowledge
               ,
               which
               the
               Principles
               of
               nature
               could
               attain
               unto
               .
               In
               this
               state
               of
               things
               ,
               a
               poor
               man
               ,
               living
               in
               an
               obscure
               Village
               of
               Galilee
               ,
               not
               taught
               by
               men
               so
               much
               as
               to
               read
               ,
               begins
               to
               Preach
               and
               to
               declare
               himself
               to
               be
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Saviour
               of
               the
               World.
               With
               this
               Testimony
               he
               declares
               a
               Doctrine
               destructive
               of
               the
               Religion
               and
               Sacred
               Worship
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               every
               man
               then
               living
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               of
               the
               Jews
               as
               to
               the
               manner
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               they
               esteemed
               above
               its
               substance
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               others
               ,
               of
               its
               very
               nature
               and
               being
               ;
               and
               presseth
               a
               Course
               of
               Obedience
               unto
               God
               ,
               decried
               by
               them
               all
               .
               To
               encourage
               men
               to
               believe
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               accept
               of
               his
               Testimony
               ,
               he
               gives
               them
               Promises
               of
               what
               he
               would
               do
               for
               them
               when
               this
               life
               should
               be
               ended
               :
               No
               sooner
               doth
               he
               undertake
               this
               work
               ,
               but
               the
               Jews
               amongst
               whom
               he
               conversed
               ,
               almost
               universally
               ,
               at
               least
               all
               the
               great
               wise
               learned
               ,
               and
               esteemedly
               devout
               amongst
               them
               ,
               set
               themselves
               to
               scorn
               ,
               despise
               ,
               reproach
               and
               persecute
               him
               .
               And
               this
               course
               they
               ceased
               not
               ,
               untill
               conspiring
               with
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               they
               took
               him
               out
               of
               the
               world
               as
               a
               Malefactor
               ,
               by
               a
               bitter
               ,
               
               shamefull
               and
               ignominious
               death
               .
               After
               which
               he
               riseth
               again
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               shews
               himself
               neither
               unto
               Jews
               nor
               Gentiles
               in
               common
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               some
               
                 poor
                 men
              
               chosen
               by
               himself
               ,
               to
               be
               his
               Witnesses
               and
               Apostles
               .
               These
               begin
               to
               teach
               both
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               the
               things
               before
               mentioned
               .
               The
               Jews
               more
               deeply
               engaged
               then
               formerly
               ,
               by
               having
               slain
               their
               Master
               ,
               immediately
               persecute
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               unto
               death
               .
               The
               Gentiles
               at
               first
               deride
               and
               scorn
               them
               ,
               but
               quickly
               changed
               their
               note
               ,
               and
               set
               all
               their
               Wit
               and
               Power
               at
               work
               to
               extirpate
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               followers
               out
               of
               the
               world
               .
               The
               Jews
               on
               many
               accounts
               looked
               upon
               themselves
               as
               ruined
               and
               undone
               for
               ever
               ,
               if
               their
               Testimony
               were
               admitted
               .
               The
               Gentiles
               saw
               that
               on
               the
               same
               supposition
               ,
               they
               must
               foregoe
               all
               their
               Religion
               ,
               and
               therewith
               every
               thing
               wherewith
               they
               pleased
               themselves
               in
               this
               world
               .
               Invisible
               
                 infernal
                 powers
              
               who
               ruled
               in
               the
               world
               by
               Superstition
               and
               Idolatry
               were
               no
               less
               engaged
               against
               them
               .
               With
               them
               was
               neither
               
                 humane
                 Wisdom
              
               or
               Counsels
               nor
               
                 external
                 force
              
               ;
               yea
               ,
               the
               use
               of
               both
               in
               their
               work
               was
               by
               their
               Master
               severely
               interdicted
               unto
               them
               .
               Had
               not
               the
               Truth
               and
               Power
               of
               God
               been
               engaged
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               for
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               such
               a
               madness
               to
               suppose
               that
               this
               undertaking
               could
               have
               been
               carried
               on
               ,
               unto
               that
               issue
               and
               event
               in
               the
               conquest
               of
               mankind
               ,
               which
               it
               at
               length
               obtained
               ,
               as
               no
               man
               not
               utterly
               forsaken
               of
               reason
               ,
               or
               cursed
               with
               blindness
               of
               mind
               ,
               or
               made
               senseless
               and
               stupid
               by
               the
               power
               of
               his
               Lusts
               ,
               can
               make
               himself
               guilty
               of
               .
               Many
               are
               the
               branches
               of
               this
               Argument
               ,
               many
               the
               considerations
               that
               concur
               in
               a
               contribution
               of
               evidence
               and
               strength
               unto
               it
               ,
               all
               which
               to
               examine
               and
               improve
               ,
               is
               beyond
               our
               present
               design
               .
               The
               bare
               proposal
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               sufficient
               to
               cause
               all
               Jewish
               Exceptions
               to
               vanish
               out
               of
               the
               minds
               of
               sober
               and
               reasonable
               men
               .
               From
               it
               therefore
               ,
               with
               them
               that
               went
               before
               ,
               we
               conclude
               the
               third
               part
               of
               our
               general
               Thesis
               concerning
               the
               Messiah
               ;
               namely
               ,
               That
               Jesus
               of
               Nazareth
               whom
               Paul
               
                 Preached
                 was
                 He.
              
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Exercitatio
               XVIII
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Objections
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   against
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Christianity
                   .
                   Their
                   principal
                   Argument
                   to
                   prove
                   the
                   Messiah
                   not
                   yet
                   come
                   .
                   General
                   Answer
                   .
                   Principles
                   leading
                   to
                   a
                   right
                   understanding
                   of
                   the
                   Promises
                   concerning
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                   Redemption
                   and
                   Salvation
                   promised
                   by
                   him
                   spiritually
                   .
                   Folly
                   and
                   self-contradiction
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   that
                   expect
                   only
                   temporal
                   deliverance
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   Promises
                   of
                   temporal
                   things
                   ,
                   accessory
                   and
                   occasional
                   .
                   Thence
                   conditional
                   .
                   The
                   general
                   condition
                   of
                   them
                   all
                   suited
                   to
                   the
                   nature
                   and
                   duration
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                   Spiritual
                   things
                   promised
                   in
                   words
                   signifying
                   firstly
                   things
                   temporal
                   .
                   Reasons
                   thereof
                   .
                   Of
                   Peace
                   ;
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   Seed
                   of
                
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 Israel
                 ,
                 Sion
                 ,
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 
                   Who
                   and
                   what
                   intended
                   thereby
                   .
                   All
                   Nations
                   ;
                   the
                   World
                   ;
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   in
                   the
                   Promise
                   who
                   .
                   Promises
                   suited
                   unto
                   the
                   duration
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                   The
                   calling
                   and
                   flourishing
                   state
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   thereon
                   .
                   Particular
                   Promises
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   understood
                   ,
                   or
                   understood
                   amiss
                   ,
                   without
                   prejudice
                   to
                   the
                   faith
                   .
                   Application
                   of
                   these
                   Principles
                   .
                   Promise
                   of
                   universal
                   Peace
                   in
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                
                 :
                 Isa.
                 2.2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                   considered
                   .
                   Jews
                   Objection
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   answered
                   .
                   Outward
                   Peace
                   how
                   intended
                   .
                   Promises
                   of
                   the
                   diffusion
                   of
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God.
                   Of
                   Vnity
                   in
                   his
                   Worship
                   ,
                
                 Jerem
                 31.34
                 .
                 Zeph.
                 3.9
                 .
                 Zech.
                 14.9
                 .
                 
                   fulfilled
                   .
                   Jews
                   exception
                   ;
                   answered
                   .
                   Promises
                   concerning
                   the
                   restauration
                   and
                   glorious
                   estate
                   of
                
                 Israel
                 .
                 
                   Fulfilled
                   to
                   the
                   spiritual
                
                 Israel
                 .
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Jews
                   in
                   the
                   appointed
                   season
                   .
                   Their
                   calling
                   ,
                   and
                   peace
                   ensuing
                   thereon
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THat
               which
               remaineth
               for
               a
               close
               unto
               these
               Dissertations
               ,
               is
               the
               consideration
               
                 
                   §
                
                 1
              
               of
               those
               
                 Reasons
                 and
                 Arguments
              
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               
                 present
                 Jews
              
               do
               endeavour
               ,
               and
               their
               fore-fathers
               for
               many
               Generations
               have
               laboured
               ,
               to
               defend
               their
               obstinacy
               and
               unbelief
               .
               And
               this
               we
               shall
               engage
               into
               ,
               with
               as
               much
               briefness
               as
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               matter
               treated
               of
               will
               admit
               .
               Many
               are
               the
               Books
               which
               they
               have
               written
               among
               themselves
               ,
               mostly
               in
               the
               
                 Hebrew
                 Tongue
              
               ,
               and
               some
               in
               other
               Languages
               ;
               but
               the
               
                 Hebrew
                 Character
              
               ,
               against
               Christians
               and
               their
               Religion
               .
               Unto
               sundry
               of
               these
               they
               give
               triumphant
               insulting
               Titles
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               had
               undoubtedly
               obtained
               a
               perfect
               Victory
               over
               their
               Adversaries
               ;
               but
               the
               Books
               themselves
               in
               nothing
               answer
               their
               specious
               Frontispieces
               .
               Take
               away
               wilful
               mistakes
               ,
               gross
               Paralogisms
               ,
               false
               Stories
               ,
               and
               some
               few
               
                 Grammatical
                 nicities
              
               ,
               and
               they
               vanish
               into
               nothing
               .
               What
               is
               spoken
               by
               them
               ,
               or
               for
               them
               ,
               that
               seems
               to
               have
               any
               weight
               shall
               be
               produced
               and
               examined
               .
            
             
               Sundry
               things
               they
               object
               unto
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               concerning
               the
               
                 Person
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
              
               ,
               or
               his
               being
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               the
               rejection
               of
               the
               
                 Mosaical
                 Ceremonies
              
               ,
               and
               Law
               ,
               which
               they
               deem
               eternal
               ,
               and
               many
               exceptions
               they
               lay
               against
               particular
               passages
               and
               expressions
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Historical
                 Books
              
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
               But
               all
               these
               things
               have
               been
               long
               since
               cleared
               and
               answered
               by
               others
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               also
               my self
               spoken
               to
               the
               most
               important
               of
               them
               ,
               partly
               ,
               in
               the
               preceding
               Discourses
               ;
               partly
               ,
               in
               my
               defence
               of
               the
               Deity
               ,
               and
               satisfaction
               of
               Christ
               against
               the
               Socinians
               .
               For
               what
               concerns
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
              
               ,
               and
               the
               abolition
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               
                 Ceremonious
                 Worship
              
               therein
               instituted
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               at
               large
               insisted
               on
               in
               that
               Exposition
               of
               the
               
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
              
               ,
               which
               these
               discourses
               are
               only
               intended
               to
               make
               way
               unto
               .
               I
               shall
               not
               here
               therefore
               enter
               upon
               a
               particular
               discussion
               of
               their
               Opinions
               ,
               Arguments
               and
               Objections
               about
               these
               things
               :
               besides
               ,
               they
               belong
               not
               immediately
               to
               the
               subject
               of
               our
               present
               Discourse
               .
               It
               is
               about
               the
               
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
              
               simply
               that
               we
               are
               disputing
               ;
               this
               we
               assert
               to
               be
               long
               since
               past
               ;
               the
               Jews
               deny
               him
               to
               be
               yet
               come
               ,
               living
               in
               the
               hope
               and
               expectation
               of
               him
               ,
               which
               at
               present
               is
               in
               them
               but
               as
               the
               giving
               up
               of
               the
               Ghost
               .
               The
               means
               whereby
               this
               dying
               ,
               deceiving
               hope
               is
               supported
               in
               them
               ,
               comes
               now
               under
               examination
               ;
               and
               this
               alone
               is
               the
               subject
               of
               our
               ensuing
               Discourse
               .
            
             
               To
               countenance
               themselves
               then
               in
               their
               denial
               of
               the
               
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
              
               ,
               they
               do
               
                 
                   §
                
                 2
              
               all
               of
               them
               make
               use
               of
               one
               general
               Argument
               ,
               which
               they
               seek
               to
               confirm
               in
               and
               
               by
               several
               instances
               .
               Now
               this
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Promises
               made
               and
               recorded
               to
               be
               accomplished
               at
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               are
               not
               fulfilled
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Messiah
               is
               not
               yet
               come
               .
               This
               fills
               up
               their
               Books
               of
               Controversies
               ;
               and
               is
               constantly
               made
               use
               of
               by
               their
               Expositors
               ,
               so
               often
               as
               any
               occasion
               seems
               to
               offer
               its
               self
               unto
               them
               .
               The
               Messiah
               say
               they
               ,
               was
               promised
               of
               old
               .
               Together
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               wrought
               by
               him
               ,
               many
               other
               things
               were
               promised
               .
               These
               things
               they
               see
               not
               at
               all
               fulfilled
               ;
               nay
               ,
               not
               those
               which
               contain
               the
               only
               work
               and
               business
               that
               he
               was
               promised
               for
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               will
               not
               ●elieve
               that
               he
               is
               come
               .
               This
               general
               Argument
               I
               say
               they
               seek
               to
               confirm
               by
               instances
               ,
               wherein
               they
               reckon
               up
               all
               the
               promises
               ,
               which
               they
               suppose
               as
               yet
               unaccomplished
               ,
               and
               so
               endeavour
               to
               establish
               their
               Conclusion
               .
               These
               we
               shall
               afterwards
               cast
               under
               the
               several
               heads
               whereunto
               they
               do
               belong
               ,
               and
               return
               that
               answer
               which
               the
               Word
               of
               Truth
               its
               self
               ,
               and
               the
               event
               ,
               do
               manifest
               to
               be
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               in
               them
               .
               For
               the
               present
               unto
               their
               general
               Argument
               we
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 all
                 the
                 Promises
              
               ,
               concerning
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               are
               actually
               fulfilled
               ,
               and
               those
               which
               concern
               his
               Grace
               and
               Kingdom
               ,
               are
               partly
               already
               accomplished
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               remainder
               shall
               be
               so
               ,
               in
               the
               manner
               ,
               time
               and
               season
               appointed
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               designed
               unto
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               purpose
               and
               Counsel
               of
               God
               :
               So
               that
               from
               hence
               ,
               nothing
               can
               be
               concluded
               in
               favour
               of
               the
               Jews
               incredulity
               .
               To
               evidence
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               Answer
               ,
               I
               shall
               lay
               down
               and
               confirm
               certain
               unquestionable
               principles
               ,
               that
               will
               guide
               us
               in
               the
               interpretation
               of
               the
               Promises
               that
               are
               under
               consideration
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 3
              
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               
                 Promises
                 concerning
                 the
                 Messiah
                 do
                 principally
                 respect
                 spiritual
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 eternal
                 salvation
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 obtain
                 for
                 his
                 Church
                 .
              
               This
               we
               have
               proved
               at
               large
               before
               ;
               and
               this
               ,
               the
               very
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               its
               self
               ,
               and
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Promises
               do
               abundantly
               manifest
               .
               The
               Jews
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               will
               not
               deny
               ,
               but
               the
               Promise
               concerning
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               greatest
               Good
               that
               ever
               God
               engaged
               himself
               to
               bestow
               upon
               them
               .
               I
               do
               not
               find
               ,
               that
               they
               any
               where
               deny
               it
               ;
               And
               it
               is
               at
               present
               the
               summ
               of
               all
               their
               desires
               ,
               prayers
               ,
               and
               expectations
               ,
               with
               the
               hopes
               whereof
               they
               comfort
               and
               support
               themselves
               in
               all
               their
               calamities
               .
               If
               they
               should
               deny
               it
               ,
               it
               may
               easily
               be
               proved
               against
               them
               by
               innumerable
               Testimonies
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               many
               whereof
               have
               been
               already
               produced
               .
               Now
               there
               can
               be
               no
               Reason
               of
               this
               ,
               but
               only
               because
               he
               was
               to
               work
               and
               effect
               for
               them
               who
               ever
               they
               be
               ,
               unto
               whom
               he
               was
               promised
               ,
               the
               greatest
               Good
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               or
               may
               be
               made
               partakers
               of
               .
               And
               if
               it
               be
               only
               a
               Good
               of
               an
               
                 inferior
                 nature
              
               that
               he
               was
               to
               effect
               ,
               and
               any
               other
               means
               was
               to
               be
               used
               for
               that
               which
               was
               more
               principal
               and
               excellent
               ,
               that
               means
               is
               much
               to
               be
               preferred
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               above
               him
               ;
               Now
               what
               is
               
                 this
                 Chief
                 Good
                 of
                 man
              
               ?
               Doth
               it
               consist
               in
               Riches
               ,
               Honor
               ,
               Power
               ,
               Pleasures
               ?
               the
               blindest
               of
               the
               Heathen
               were
               never
               blind
               enough
               ,
               to
               think
               so
               ;
               nor
               can
               any
               man
               entertain
               any
               such
               imagination
               ,
               without
               renouncing
               not
               only
               all
               right
               reason
               ,
               but
               in
               an
               especial
               manner
               ,
               the
               whole
               Scripture
               .
               I
               think
               the
               Jews
               will
               not
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               this
               Good
               consists
               in
               the
               
                 favour
                 of
                 God
              
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               Eternal
               Enjoyment
               of
               him
               hereafter
               .
               Now
               if
               the
               Messiah
               were
               promised
               only
               to
               procure
               those
               first
               ,
               outward
               ,
               temporary
               ,
               perishing
               things
               ;
               and
               these
               latter
               are
               to
               be
               obtained
               by
               another
               means
               ,
               namely
               ,
               by
               the
               observation
               of
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
              
               ;
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               be
               preferred
               infinitely
               before
               him
               ;
               which
               that
               it
               is
               not
               ,
               as
               we
               said
               ,
               is
               manifest
               from
               the
               whole
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               by
               the
               traditional
               hope
               and
               expectation
               of
               the
               Jews
               .
               For
               if
               they
               enjoy
               that
               which
               is
               incomparably
               the
               
                 Chiefest
                 Good
              
               ,
               to
               what
               end
               do
               they
               so
               miserably
               bemoan
               themselves
               in
               their
               present
               condition
               ,
               and
               with
               so
               much
               impatience
               cry
               out
               for
               the
               coming
               of
               their
               Messiah
               ?
               Are
               they
               such
               slaves
               in
               their
               affections
               unto
               earthly
               perishing
               things
               ,
               that
               living
               in
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               all
               that
               is
               needful
               to
               procure
               them
               the
               love
               and
               favour
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               the
               eternal
               enjoyment
               of
               him
               ,
               they
               can
               have
               no
               rest
               or
               quiet
               ,
               because
               they
               enjoy
               not
               the
               good
               things
               of
               this
               life
               ?
               Doubtless
               this
               great
               expectation
               ,
               had
               a
               greater
               rise
               and
               cause
               ,
               then
               now
               they
               will
               own
               .
               I
               know
               men
               are
               apt
               to
               complain
               under
               ,
               and
               to
               desire
               relief
               from
               outward
               trouble
               ;
               but
               to
               place
               the
               main
               of
               their
               Religion
               herein
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               Grace
               ,
               the
               pardon
               of
               sin
               and
               Heaven
               on
               other
               accounts
               ,
               this
               is
               only
               done
               by
               the
               Jews
               .
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               although
               they
               continue
               in
               their
               desires
               of
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ;
               yet
               they
               have
               lost
               the
               reason
               why
               they
               do
               so
               ;
               only
               this
               they
               find
               ,
               that
               their
               fore-fathers
               from
               the
               dayes
               of
               Abraham
               placed
               all
               their
               happiness
               in
               his
               coming
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               think
               that
               they
               also
               ought
               to
               do
               so
               ,
               though
               why
               they
               cannot
               tell
               ,
               or
               will
               not
               understand
               .
               But
               this
               is
               that
               which
               we
               have
               proved
               to
               
               be
               the
               object
               of
               their
               faith
               and
               expectation
               of
               old
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               the
               Messiah
               was
               promised
               to
               be
               a
               
                 Spiritual
                 Redeemer
              
               ,
               to
               save
               them
               from
               Sin
               ,
               Satan
               ,
               Death
               and
               Hell
               ,
               to
               procure
               for
               them
               the
               favour
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               an
               enjoyment
               of
               him
               .
               Set
               this
               aside
               ,
               and
               what
               have
               we
               to
               do
               ,
               to
               contend
               with
               the
               Jews
               about
               one
               that
               shall
               come
               and
               make
               War
               for
               them
               ,
               conquer
               their
               enemies
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               rich
               .
               Much
               good
               may
               it
               do
               them
               with
               such
               an
               one
               ,
               when
               he
               comes
               .
               They
               say
               indeed
               ,
               that
               having
               the
               affluence
               of
               all
               things
               under
               him
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               the
               better
               enabled
               to
               keep
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
              
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               way
               to
               Heaven
               will
               be
               easier
               for
               them
               .
               But
               I
               fear
               that
               which
               they
               manifest
               their
               hearts
               to
               be
               set
               upon
               as
               their
               chiefest
               end
               ,
               and
               aim
               ,
               will
               scarcely
               much
               farther
               them
               unto
               any
               other
               end
               whatever
               :
               the
               
                 last
                 end
              
               will
               not
               be
               made
               the
               means
               to
               another
               .
               Nor
               was
               it
               otherwise
               with
               their
               fore-fathers
               ;
               
                 Jeshurun
                 waxed
                 fat
                 and
                 kicked
              
               .
               According
               to
               their
               pasture
               ,
               they
               were
               filled
               ,
               and
               forgot
               the
               Lord
               :
               Prosperity
               ruined
               them
               ;
               nor
               did
               they
               ever
               reform
               ,
               but
               under
               sore
               afflictions
               .
               The
               Messiah
               then
               that
               we
               contend
               with
               them
               about
               ,
               is
               a
               
                 Spiritual
                 Redeemer
              
               ;
               such
               an
               one
               he
               was
               promised
               to
               be
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               abundantly
               proved
               .
               And
               all
               Promises
               of
               that
               nature
               are
               perfectly
               accomplished
               .
               He
               is
               come
               ,
               and
               hath
               saved
               his
               people
               from
               their
               sins
               .
               He
               hath
               made
               an
               end
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               made
               Reconciliation
               for
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               brought
               in
               everlasting
               Righteousness
               .
               There
               is
               not
               one
               Promise
               concerning
               Grace
               ,
               Mercy
               ,
               Pardon
               ,
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               eternal
               Blessedness
               by
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               which
               contain
               the
               whole
               of
               his
               direct
               and
               principal
               work
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               all
               
                 yea
                 and
                 ámen
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
              
               are
               all
               exactly
               made
               good
               and
               accomplished
               .
               And
               this
               is
               testified
               unto
               by
               
                 millions
                 of
                 souls
              
               now
               in
               the
               unchangeable
               fruition
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               seriously
               believe
               in
               him
               who
               are
               yet
               alive
               .
               And
               this
               is
               firstly
               to
               be
               considered
               in
               our
               enquiry
               after
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               Promises
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Coming
               ,
               Grace
               ,
               and
               Kingom
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Hence
               it
               follows
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 Promises
                 concerning
                 temporal
                 things
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 coming
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   §
                
                 4
              
               
                 or
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 accessory
                 and
                 occasional
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 directly
                 appertain
                 not
                 to
                 his
                 principal
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 main
                 design
                 of
                 his
                 coming
                 .
              
               Certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               work
               for
               which
               God
               of
               old
               promised
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               might
               have
               been
               effected
               and
               fully
               accomplished
               ,
               if
               not
               one
               word
               had
               been
               spoken
               of
               any
               outward
               advantage
               to
               ensue
               thereon
               in
               this
               world
               .
               These
               Promises
               then
               belong
               not
               directly
               and
               immediately
               to
               the
               Covenant
               of
               the
               Redeemer
               ,
               but
               are
               declarations
               only
               of
               the
               Soveraign
               Will
               and
               Wisdom
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               to
               what
               he
               would
               do
               in
               the
               dispensation
               of
               his
               Providence
               ,
               at
               such
               and
               such
               a
               season
               .
               Hence
               two
               things
               will
               ensue
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               That
               all
               these
               Promises
               may
               be
               conditional
               .
               Those
               which
               concerned
               the
               sending
               of
               the
               Messiah
               for
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               his
               principal
               work
               ,
               were
               absolute
               ,
               and
               depended
               not
               upon
               any
               thing
               ,
               in
               any
               ,
               or
               all
               of
               the
               Sons
               of
               men
               .
               The
               whole
               of
               it
               was
               a
               meer
               effect
               of
               Soveraign
               Grace
               .
               He
               was
               therefore
               infallibly
               to
               come
               at
               his
               appointed
               season
               .
               But
               those
               that
               concern
               the
               dispensation
               of
               Gods
               
                 Providence
                 in
                 temporal
                 things
              
               ,
               may
               all
               of
               them
               be
               conditional
               .
               And
               evident
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               one
               Condition
               annexed
               to
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               every
               one
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               would
               partake
               of
               them
               ,
               do
               submit
               themselves
               unto
               the
               Law
               and
               Rule
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               For
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               greatest
               collection
               of
               Promises
               in
               the
               whole
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               which
               at
               first
               view
               seem
               to
               express
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Messiah
               in
               outward
               things
               ,
               it
               is
               added
               ,
               
                 the
                 Nation
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 serve
                 them
                 shall
                 perish
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 those
                 Nations
                 shall
                 be
                 utterly
                 wasted
                 ,
              
               Isa.
               60.12
               .
               So
               that
               all
               the
               happiness
               intimated
               depends
               on
               the
               condition
               of
               mens
               submitting
               themselves
               to
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
              
               ,
               without
               which
               they
               are
               threatned
               with
               desolation
               and
               utter
               wasting
               .
               This
               condition
               belongs
               unto
               them
               all
               ;
               and
               what
               other
               particular
               considerations
               there
               may
               be
               ,
               on
               which
               their
               accomplishment
               may
               be
               suspended
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               It
               follows
               also
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               as
               to
               the
               times
               ,
               seasons
               ,
               and
               places
               of
               their
               accomplishment
               ,
               they
               are
               left
               unto
               the
               designation
               of
               Gods
               Soveraign
               Will
               ,
               Wisdom
               and
               Pleasure
               ,
               as
               are
               those
               of
               all
               other
               works
               of
               his
               Providence
               whatever
               .
               It
               is
               not
               necessary
               that
               they
               should
               all
               of
               them
               be
               accomplished
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               or
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               .
               God
               may
               ,
               and
               God
               doth
               fulfill
               them
               when
               ,
               where
               ,
               how
               ,
               and
               towards
               whom
               he
               pleaseth
               ;
               so
               that
               in
               the
               issue
               they
               shall
               all
               have
               that
               accomplishment
               which
               he
               hath
               designed
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               which
               the
               Church
               hath
               ground
               to
               expect
               .
               And
               thus
               hath
               God
               provided
               that
               they
               should
               be
               a
               ground
               of
               comfort
               and
               direction
               to
               the
               Church
               in
               all
               Ages
               ,
               containing
               encouragements
               unto
               obedience
               ,
               and
               consolations
               in
               what
               his
               Saints
               may
               expect
               to
               fall
               upon
               
               their
               persecuting
               adversaries
               .
               The
               Jews
               indeed
               ,
               who
               know
               not
               even
               how
               to
               fancy
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               their
               Messiah
               to
               be
               any
               other
               ,
               but
               what
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Common-wealth
                 of
                 men
              
               only
               ,
               was
               like
               to
               prove
               ,
               
                 res
                 unius
                 aetatis
              
               the
               
                 business
                 of
                 one
                 age
              
               ,
               would
               have
               all
               these
               temporal
               promises
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               all
               at
               once
               ,
               
                 momento
                 turbinis
              
               ,
               all
               on
               a
               sudden
               .
               But
               the
               
                 real
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
              
               being
               to
               continue
               through
               many
               Generations
               ,
               even
               from
               his
               coming
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               such
               a
               variety
               of
               states
               and
               conditions
               ,
               as
               God
               saw
               conducing
               unto
               his
               own
               glory
               ,
               and
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               faith
               and
               obedience
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               these
               promises
               in
               several
               Ages
               ,
               and
               at
               several
               seasons
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               counsel
               of
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               exceedingly
               suited
               unto
               the
               Nature
               ,
               Glory
               and
               Exaltation
               of
               it
               .
               And
               this
               one
               observation
               may
               be
               easily
               improved
               to
               the
               frustrating
               all
               the
               objections
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               from
               the
               
                 non-accomplishment
                 pretended
              
               of
               these
               promises
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 5
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 Whereas
                 spiritual
                 things
                 have
                 the
                 principal
                 place
                 and
                 consideration
                 in
                 the
                 work
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 oftentimes
                 promised
                 in
                 words
                 ,
                 whose
                 first
                 signification
                 denotes
                 things
                 temporal
                 and
                 corporeal
                 .
              
               And
               this
               came
               to
               pass
               ,
               and
               was
               so
               ordered
               on
               several
               accounts
               .
               For
               ,
               first
               ,
               the
               very
               way
               and
               manner
               of
               the
               Prophets
               expression
               of
               their
               Visions
               and
               Revelations
               ,
               wherein
               after
               the
               way
               of
               the
               people
               of
               the
               East
               ,
               they
               made
               use
               of
               many
               Metaphors
               and
               Allegories
               ,
               lead
               them
               so
               to
               set
               forth
               spiritual
               things
               .
               That
               this
               was
               the
               custom
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               as
               they
               expresly
               own
               it
               ,
               and
               is
               manifest
               in
               their
               writings
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               confessed
               by
               the
               Jews
               ,
               who
               ,
               in
               their
               Expositions
               of
               them
               ,
               do
               ever
               and
               anon
               grant
               ,
               that
               this
               and
               that
               is
               to
               be
               interpreted
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               is
               Allegorically
               .
               Now
               when
               it
               is
               granted
               ,
               that
               the
               subject
               matter
               treated
               on
               is
               principally
               spiritual
               ,
               all
               these
               Metaphors
               are
               plain
               and
               easily
               accommodated
               unto
               the
               principal
               scope
               and
               end
               intended
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               as
               this
               was
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               a
               way
               exceedingly
               instructive
               ,
               and
               suited
               to
               convey
               an
               apprehension
               and
               sense
               of
               the
               things
               treated
               on
               ,
               unto
               the
               minds
               and
               understandings
               of
               men
               .
               All
               men
               know
               the
               
                 worth
                 and
                 usefulness
              
               of
               the
               precious
               things
               of
               the
               Creation
               ,
               Gold
               ,
               Silver
               ,
               precious
               Stones
               ;
               of
               the
               
                 desirable
                 things
                 of
                 natural
                 life
              
               ,
               Health
               ,
               Strength
               ,
               long
               Life
               ;
               of
               the
               good
               things
               of
               men
               in
               
                 civil
                 conversation
              
               ,
               Wealth
               ,
               Riches
               ,
               Liberty
               ,
               Rule
               ,
               Dominion
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
               Men
               know
               somewhat
               of
               the
               worth
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               commonly
               esteem
               them
               above
               it
               .
               Now
               what
               is
               likely
               more
               to
               affect
               their
               minds
               with
               ,
               and
               raise
               their
               affections
               unto
               
                 spirituall
                 things
              
               ,
               then
               to
               have
               them
               proposed
               unto
               them
               under
               the
               names
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               whose
               Excellency
               they
               are
               so
               well
               acquainted
               withall
               ,
               and
               whose
               enjoyment
               they
               so
               much
               desire
               .
               For
               nothing
               can
               be
               more
               evident
               unto
               them
               ,
               then
               that
               God
               in
               these
               condescensions
               unto
               their
               capacities
               ,
               doth
               declare
               ,
               that
               the
               things
               which
               he
               promiseth
               ,
               are
               indeed
               the
               most
               excellent
               and
               desirable
               that
               they
               can
               be
               made
               partakers
               of
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               old
               ,
               required
               such
               a
               way
               of
               instruction
               .
               For
               as
               they
               had
               then
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               many
               Promises
               of
               earthly
               and
               
                 carnal
                 things
              
               ,
               so
               they
               themselves
               were
               carnal
               ,
               and
               received
               great
               encouragement
               to
               abide
               in
               their
               expectation
               of
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               from
               that
               outward
               Glory
               which
               they
               apprehended
               that
               it
               would
               be
               attended
               withall
               .
               Besides
               ,
               the
               time
               was
               not
               yet
               come
               ,
               wherein
               the
               veil
               was
               to
               be
               removed
               ,
               and
               believers
               were
               with
               open
               face
               to
               behold
               the
               glory
               of
               God.
               And
               therefore
               although
               this
               way
               of
               instruction
               by
               
                 Similitudes
                 ,
                 Metaphors
              
               and
               Allegories
               was
               suited
               ,
               as
               we
               observed
               ,
               in
               general
               ,
               to
               affect
               their
               minds
               ,
               and
               to
               stir
               up
               their
               affections
               ,
               yet
               it
               did
               not
               give
               them
               that
               clear
               distinct
               apprehension
               of
               the
               things
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               which
               was
               afterwards
               revealed
               .
               God
               had
               other
               work
               to
               do
               among
               them
               ,
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               upon
               them
               ,
               then
               openly
               and
               plainly
               to
               reveal
               his
               whole
               Counsel
               in
               these
               things
               unto
               them
               .
               Hence
               the
               Prophets
               themselves
               ,
               who
               received
               the
               Promises
               and
               Revelations
               treated
               of
               ,
               from
               God
               ,
               were
               fain
               to
               enquire
               
                 with
                 all
                 diligence
              
               into
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Office
               ,
               Work
               ,
               Sufferings
               and
               Glory
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               which
               they
               prophesied
               unto
               the
               Church
               about
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               1.11
               ,
               12.
               and
               yet
               all
               their
               enquiry
               came
               short
               of
               the
               understanding
               of
               those
               mysteries
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               ,
               who
               only
               saw
               the
               Messiah
               come
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               died
               before
               he
               had
               acaccomplished
               his
               work
               .
               But
               in
               all
               these
               promises
               ,
               there
               was
               provision
               laid
               in
               to
               compel
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               the
               most
               carnal
               mind
               to
               look
               principally
               after
               spiritual
               things
               ,
               and
               to
               own
               an
               Allegory
               in
               the
               expressions
               of
               them
               .
               For
               many
               of
               them
               are
               such
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               have
               no
               tolerable
               signification
               or
               sense
               ,
               nor
               ever
               shall
               have
               accomplishment
               unto
               Eternity
               .
               Can
               any
               man
               be
               so
               stupidly
               sottish
               as
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               days
               of
               the
               
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 hills
                 shall
                 leap
                 ,
                 and
              
               trees
               
                 clap
                 their
                 hands
              
               ,
               and
               
                 waste
                 places
                 sing
              
               ,
               and
               
                 sheep
                 of
                 Kedar
                 ▪
                 and
                 rams
                 of
                 Nebaioth
                 ,
                 be
                 made
                 ministers
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Jews
                 suck
                 milk
                 from
                 the
                 breasts
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 little
                 
                 children
                 play
                 with
                 Cockatrices
                 ,
              
               literally
               and
               properly
               ?
               And
               yet
               those
               things
               ,
               with
               innumerable
               of
               the
               like
               kind
               are
               promised
               .
               Do
               they
               not
               openly
               proclaim
               to
               every
               understanding
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               expressions
               of
               them
               are
               Metaphorical
               ,
               and
               that
               some
               other
               thing
               is
               to
               be
               sought
               for
               in
               them
               .
               Some
               of
               the
               Jews
               I
               confess
               ,
               would
               fain
               have
               them
               all
               litterally
               fulfilled
               unto
               a
               tittle
               .
               They
               would
               have
               a
               
                 trumpet
                 to
                 be
                 blown
              
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               world
               should
               hear
               ,
               
                 mountains
                 to
                 be
                 levelled
                 ,
                 seas
                 to
                 be
                 dried
                 up
                 ,
                 wildernesses
                 to
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 springs
                 and
                 roses
                 ,
              
               the
               Gentiles
               carrying
               Jews
               upon
               their
               shoulders
               ,
               and
               giving
               them
               all
               their
               gold
               and
               silver
               ;
               but
               the
               folly
               of
               these
               imaginations
               is
               unspeakable
               ,
               and
               the
               blindness
               of
               their
               Authors
               deplorable
               ;
               neither
               to
               gratifie
               them
               must
               we
               expose
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               to
               the
               contempt
               and
               scorn
               of
               Atheistical
               scoffers
               ,
               which
               such
               Expositions
               and
               Applications
               of
               it
               would
               undoubtedly
               do
               .
               Now
               this
               rule
               which
               we
               insist
               upon
               is
               especially
               to
               be
               heeded
               ,
               where
               spiritual
               and
               temporal
               things
               ,
               though
               far
               distant
               in
               their
               natures
               ,
               yet
               do
               usually
               come
               under
               the
               same
               Appellation
               .
               Thus
               is
               it
               with
               the
               Peace
               that
               is
               promised
               in
               the
               days
               of
               the
               
                 Messiah
                 .
                 Peace
              
               is
               either
               spiritual
               and
               eternal
               with
               God
               ,
               or
               outward
               and
               external
               with
               men
               in
               this
               world
               .
               Now
               these
               things
               are
               not
               only
               divers
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               may
               be
               distinguished
               one
               from
               the
               other
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               whose
               especial
               nature
               is
               absolutely
               different
               ;
               yet
               are
               they
               both
               Peace
               ,
               and
               so
               called
               .
               The
               former
               is
               that
               which
               was
               chiefly
               intended
               in
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ;
               but
               this
               being
               Peace
               also
               ,
               is
               often
               promised
               in
               those
               words
               ,
               which
               in
               their
               
                 first
                 signification
              
               denotes
               the
               later
               ,
               or
               outward
               peace
               in
               this
               world
               amongst
               men
               .
               And
               this
               is
               frequent
               in
               the
               Prophets
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               
                 By
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 by
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 and
                 Israel
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 not
              
               
                 
                   §
                
                 6
              
               
                 the
                 carnal
                 seed
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 not
                 all
                 the
                 carnal
                 seed
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 intended
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 inheritors
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 .
              
               Here
               I
               acknowledge
               ,
               the
               Jews
               universally
               differ
               from
               us
               .
               They
               would
               have
               none
               but
               themselves
               intended
               in
               those
               expressions
               ;
               and
               what
               ever
               is
               spoken
               concerning
               the
               
                 seed
                 of
                 Abraham
              
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               accomplished
               in
               themselves
               ,
               they
               suppose
               it
               hath
               no
               effect
               on
               any
               other
               in
               the
               world
               .
               And
               from
               this
               apprehension
               an
               objection
               was
               raised
               of
               old
               against
               the
               doctrine
               of
               our
               Apostle
               .
               For
               on
               supposition
               that
               Jesus
               was
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               blessing
               was
               to
               be
               obtained
               by
               faith
               in
               him
               ,
               whereas
               it
               was
               evident
               that
               far
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Jews
               believed
               not
               in
               him
               ,
               it
               would
               seem
               to
               follow
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 promise
                 of
                 God
                 made
                 to
                 Abraham
                 was
                 of
                 none
                 effect
                 :
                 Rom.
              
               9.1
               .
               But
               the
               Apostle
               answers
               ,
               that
               the
               promise
               did
               never
               belong
               unto
               all
               the
               
                 carnal
                 seed
                 of
                 Abraham
              
               ;
               for
               whereas
               he
               had
               many
               sons
               ,
               one
               of
               whom
               ,
               Ishmael
               ,
               was
               his
               first-born
               ,
               yet
               Isaac
               only
               inherited
               the
               promise
               .
               And
               whereas
               Isaac
               himself
               had
               
                 two
                 sons
              
               ,
               yet
               one
               only
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               he
               the
               younger
               ,
               enjoyed
               the
               priviledge
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               proceeded
               from
               the
               especial
               purpose
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               takes
               into
               that
               priviledge
               whom
               he
               pleaseth
               .
               So
               was
               his
               dealing
               with
               the
               Jews
               at
               that
               time
               ;
               he
               called
               whom
               he
               pleased
               to
               a
               participation
               of
               the
               promise
               ,
               and
               passed
               by
               whom
               he
               would
               ;
               whereby
               it
               came
               to
               pass
               at
               last
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Elect
               obtained
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               were
               hardned
               .
               Now
               the
               seed
               to
               whom
               the
               promise
               is
               given
               ,
               are
               those
               only
               that
               obtain
               it
               by
               faith
               ,
               b●ing
               chosen
               thereunto
               ,
               the
               residue
               being
               not
               intended
               in
               that
               appellation
               of
               
                 Israel
                 ,
                 Jacob
              
               ,
               the
               
                 sons
                 and
                 seed
                 of
                 Abraham
              
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               as
               those
               only
               of
               the
               
                 carnal
                 seed
              
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               who
               embrace
               the
               promise
               are
               received
               in
               this
               matter
               to
               be
               his
               seed
               ,
               so
               all
               that
               follow
               the
               faith
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               believe
               unto
               Righteousness
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               are
               his
               sons
               and
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               promise
               ,
               although
               carnally
               they
               were
               not
               his
               off-spring
               .
               The
               same
               also
               is
               to
               be
               said
               concerning
               those
               names
               of
               Sion
               and
               Hierusalem
               ,
               of
               both
               which
               such
               glorious
               things
               are
               spoken
               .
               I
               suppose
               none
               can
               imagine
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               little
               Hill
               so
               called
               ,
               or
               the
               streets
               and
               buildings
               of
               the
               Town
               that
               God
               did
               so
               regard
               .
               But
               one
               of
               them
               having
               been
               for
               a
               season
               in
               the
               days
               of
               David
               ,
               the
               special
               place
               of
               his
               worship
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               the
               principal
               habitation
               of
               Church
               and
               people
               ,
               God
               expresseth
               his
               Love
               and
               Good-will
               to
               his
               Church
               and
               Worship
               under
               those
               names
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               a
               fond
               thing
               to
               suppose
               ,
               that
               the
               respects
               mentioned
               should
               be
               unto
               those
               places
               themselves
               ,
               which
               now
               for
               a
               
                 thousand
                 years
              
               have
               lain
               waste
               and
               desolate
               .
               Those
               promises
               then
               which
               we
               find
               recorded
               concerning
               
                 Sion
                 ,
                 Hierusalem
              
               ,
               the
               
                 seed
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 Israel
                 ,
              
               do
               respect
               the
               Elect
               of
               God
               ,
               called
               unto
               the
               faith
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               worshipping
               God
               according
               unto
               his
               appointment
               ,
               be
               they
               of
               what
               People
               or
               Nation
               soever
               under
               heaven
               .
               And
               this
               we
               have
               proved
               before
               ,
               in
               our
               dissertation
               about
               the
               
                 Oneness
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               
                 By
                 all
                 people
                 ,
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 not
                 all
                 absolutely
                 ,
                 especially
              
               
                 
                   §
                
                 7
              
               
                 at
                 any
                 one
                 time
                 or
                 season
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ;
                 but
                 either
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 and
                 most
                 famous
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 in
                 whom
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 vicinity
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 especially
                 concerned
                 .
              
               God
               oftentimes
               charged
               the
               Jews
               of
               old
               ;
               that
               they
               had
               worshipped
               the
               gods
               of
               
                 all
                 
                 the
                 Nations
              
               ;
               whereby
               yet
               not
               all
               Nations
               absolutely
               ,
               but
               only
               those
               that
               were
               about
               them
               ,
               with
               whom
               they
               had
               commerce
               and
               communication
               ,
               were
               intended
               .
               Those
               Expressions
               then
               of
               
                 all
                 Nations
              
               ,
               and
               
                 all
                 Kingdoms
              
               who
               are
               said
               to
               come
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               submit
               themselves
               unto
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               at
               his
               coming
               ,
               do
               not
               denote
               all
               absolutely
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               especially
               at
               any
               one
               time
               or
               season
               ,
               but
               only
               such
               as
               are
               either
               
                 most
                 eminent
              
               among
               them
               ▪
               or
               such
               as
               God
               would
               cause
               his
               light
               and
               truth
               to
               approach
               unto
               .
               And
               those
               which
               in
               an
               especial
               manner
               seem
               to
               be
               designed
               in
               those
               prophetical
               expressions
               ,
               are
               that
               collection
               of
               Nations
               whereof
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Empire
              
               was
               constituted
               ,
               which
               obtained
               the
               common
               appellation
               of
               the
               
                 whole
                 World
              
               ,
               being
               for
               the
               main
               of
               them
               the
               posterity
               of
               Japhet
               ,
               who
               were
               to
               be
               perswaded
               to
               dwell
               in
               the
               Tents
               of
               Shem.
               The
               Jews
               would
               have
               all
               Nations
               absolutely
               to
               be
               intended
               ;
               and
               Kimchi
               ,
               with
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               tells
               us
               on
               Isa.
               2.4
               .
               in
               those
               words
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               
                 He
                 shall
                 judge
                 among
                 the
                 Nations
                 ;
                 that
                 all
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 shall
                 live
                 at
                 peace
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 ever
                 controversies
                 they
                 have
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 come
                 and
                 refer
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Messiah
                 living
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 .
              
               But
               how
               this
               should
               be
               done
               by
               all
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               Earth
               absolutely
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               pleased
               to
               declare
               unto
               us
               .
               Certainly
               the
               heat
               of
               some
               of
               their
               differences
               will
               be
               much
               abated
               ,
               before
               they
               have
               made
               a
               full
               end
               of
               their
               journey
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 8
              
               Sixthly
               ,
               It
               must
               be
               observed
               ,
               that
               
                 what
                 ever
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 and
                 effected
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 Grace
                 ,
                 or
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
                 during
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Promises
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 accomplished
                 ,
                 at
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 his
                 coming
                 .
              
               But
               here
               ,
               as
               we
               before
               observed
               ,
               lyeth
               the
               mistake
               of
               the
               Jews
               ;
               what
               ever
               is
               spoken
               about
               his
               Work
               and
               Kingdom
               ,
               they
               expect
               to
               have
               fulfilled
               
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 day
                 ,
              
               which
               neither
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               things
               themselves
               will
               bear
               ,
               nor
               is
               it
               any
               way
               suited
               unto
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               duration
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               in
               the
               world
               .
               The
               
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
              
               is
               prophesied
               of
               ,
               to
               be
               set
               up
               in
               the
               room
               of
               the
               other
               great
               Kingdoms
               and
               Monarchies
               that
               are
               in
               the
               world
               .
               And
               if
               we
               take
               an
               instance
               in
               the
               last
               Monarchy
               of
               Daniel
               ,
               namely
               the
               Roman
               ,
               it
               is
               spoken
               of
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               came
               forth
               as
               it
               were
               all
               at
               once
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               did
               all
               its
               work
               immediately
               ;
               when
               we
               know
               that
               from
               its
               first
               rise
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               things
               there
               spoken
               of
               ,
               there
               passed
               above
               the
               space
               of
               a
               
                 thousand
                 years
              
               .
               But
               yet
               all
               the
               things
               ascribed
               unto
               it
               ,
               are
               mentioned
               as
               attending
               its
               rise
               and
               coming
               ;
               and
               that
               because
               they
               were
               in
               process
               of
               time
               affected
               by
               its
               power
               .
               And
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               all
               the
               things
               that
               are
               foretold
               about
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Messiah
               are
               referred
               unto
               his
               Coming
               ,
               because
               before
               that
               they
               were
               not
               wrought
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               produced
               by
               his
               Spirit
               and
               Grace
               ,
               the
               foundation
               of
               them
               all
               being
               perfectly
               and
               unchangeably
               wrought
               in
               what
               he
               did
               and
               effected
               upon
               his
               first
               coming
               and
               appearance
               .
               It
               is
               no
               wonder
               then
               that
               many
               particular
               promises
               seem
               as
               yet
               to
               be
               unfulfilled
               :
               for
               they
               were
               never
               designed
               to
               be
               accomplished
               ,
               in
               a
               day
               ,
               an
               year
               ,
               an
               age
               ,
               one
               place
               ,
               or
               season
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               long
               tract
               of
               time
               during
               the
               continuance
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               from
               his
               coming
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
               And
               as
               the
               care
               of
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               those
               promises
               is
               upon
               ,
               so
               the
               ordering
               of
               the
               time
               and
               season
               of
               their
               being
               effected
               belongs
               unto
               ,
               the
               Counsel
               and
               Will
               of
               the
               Father
               ;
               who
               as
               unto
               his
               Children
               and
               Servants
               ,
               hath
               engaged
               unto
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               see
               of
               the
               travail
               of
               his
               soul
               in
               all
               Generations
               :
               and
               as
               unto
               his
               Adversaries
               hath
               said
               ,
               
                 Sit
                 thou
                 on
                 my
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 untill
                 I
                 make
                 thine
                 enemies
                 thy
                 footstool
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 9
              
               Again
               ,
               There
               are
               
                 two
                 wayes
                 whereby
                 Promises
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 accomplished
                 by
                 him
                 who
                 gives
                 them
                 .
              
               The
               one
               is
               ,
               when
               all
               is
               done
               in
               respect
               of
               
                 outward
                 means
                 ,
                 helps
                 and
                 advantages
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               needful
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               and
               which
               if
               men
               do
               not
               embrace
               and
               make
               use
               of
               ,
               they
               are
               left
               unexcusable
               ,
               and
               have
               none
               to
               blame
               for
               their
               coming
               short
               of
               enjoying
               the
               full
               benefit
               of
               the
               Promises
               ,
               but
               themselves
               alone
               .
               And
               in
               this
               sense
               all
               the
               Promises
               contended
               about
               ,
               are
               long
               since
               accomplished
               towards
               all
               the
               world
               .
               There
               is
               plentiful
               provision
               made
               in
               the
               doings
               and
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               as
               to
               outward
               means
               ,
               for
               the
               peace
               of
               all
               the
               Nations
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               for
               the
               Ruine
               of
               all
               false
               Worship
               ,
               for
               the
               uniting
               of
               
                 Jews
                 and
                 Gentiles
              
               in
               one
               body
               ,
               in
               Peace
               and
               Unity
               ;
               and
               that
               these
               things
               are
               not
               actually
               effected
               ,
               the
               whole
               defect
               lyes
               in
               the
               blindness
               ,
               unbelief
               ,
               and
               obstinacy
               of
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               ,
               who
               had
               rather
               perish
               in
               their
               sins
               ,
               then
               be
               saved
               through
               obedience
               to
               
                 this
                 Captain
                 of
                 Salvation
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 God
                 doth
                 sometimes
                 accomplish
                 his
                 Promises
                 ,
                 by
                 putting
                 forth
                 the
                 efficacious
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 and
                 Grace
                 ,
                 effectually
                 and
                 actually
                 to
                 fulfill
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 working
                 the
                 things
                 promised
                 in
                 and
                 upon
                 them
                 unto
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 promised
                 .
              
               And
               thus
               are
               all
               the
               Promises
               of
               God
               that
               concern
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               his
               Work
               ,
               his
               Mediation
               ,
               with
               the
               effects
               of
               them
               ,
               his
               Grace
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               
               at
               all
               Times
               ,
               in
               all
               Ages
               ,
               absolutely
               fulfilled
               in
               and
               towards
               the
               Elect
               ,
               that
               
                 seed
                 of
                 Abraham
              
               ,
               unto
               whom
               all
               the
               Promises
               do
               in
               an
               especial
               manner
               belong
               .
               The
               Election
               obtaineth
               the
               promise
               ,
               although
               the
               rest
               are
               hardened
               .
               Now
               if
               the
               Jews
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Nation
               under
               Heaven
               ,
               shall
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               or
               for
               a
               long
               season
               continue
               to
               reject
               the
               terms
               of
               Reconciliation
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               inheriting
               the
               promises
               which
               are
               proposed
               unto
               them
               ,
               
                 shall
                 their
                 unbelief
                 make
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 God
                 of
                 none
                 effect
                 ?
              
               God
               forbid
               .
               The
               Truth
               of
               God
               failed
               not
               ,
               when
               he
               brought
               only
               
                 Caleb
                 and
                 Joshua
              
               into
               Canaan
               ,
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               people
               being
               consumed
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               unbelief
               .
               God
               hath
               done
               ,
               doth
               ,
               and
               alwayes
               will
               effectually
               fulfill
               all
               his
               promises
               in
               his
               Elect
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               residue
               of
               men
               ,
               they
               come
               not
               short
               of
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               upon
               their
               own
               sin
               ,
               blindness
               and
               unbelief
               .
            
             
               Moreover
               ,
               it
               is
               granted
               ,
               that
               
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 time
                 and
                 season
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 continuance
              
               
                 
                   §
                
                 10
              
               
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 over
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 and
                 effectually
                 brought
                 unto
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 mercy
                 they
                 shall
                 also
                 receive
                 deliverance
                 from
                 their
                 captivity
                 ,
                 restauration
                 into
                 their
                 own
                 land
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 blessed
                 ,
                 flourishing
                 and
                 happy
                 condition
                 therein
                 .
              
               I
               shall
               not
               here
               engage
               into
               a
               confirmation
               of
               this
               concession
               ,
               or
               assertion
               .
               The
               work
               would
               be
               long
               and
               great
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               difference
               about
               the
               time
               ,
               season
               ,
               and
               manner
               of
               their
               Call
               ,
               their
               following
               state
               and
               condition
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               unmeet
               for
               us
               to
               undertake
               ,
               in
               the
               winding
               up
               of
               these
               discourses
               .
               It
               is
               only
               the
               thing
               its
               self
               that
               I
               assert
               ,
               nor
               have
               any
               cause
               as
               to
               the
               end
               aimed
               at
               ;
               to
               enquire
               into
               the
               time
               and
               manner
               of
               its
               accomplishment
               .
               Besides
               ,
               the
               Event
               will
               be
               the
               only
               sure
               and
               infallible
               Expositor
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               nor
               in
               matters
               of
               such
               importance
               as
               those
               before
               us
               ,
               shall
               I
               trouble
               the
               Reader
               with
               conjectures
               .
               The
               thing
               it self
               is
               acknowledged
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               I
               can
               understand
               by
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               have
               any
               acquaintance
               with
               these
               things
               .
               Christians
               generally
               do
               assert
               it
               ,
               look
               for
               it
               ,
               pray
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               have
               done
               so
               in
               all
               Ages
               from
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
               Mahometans
               are
               not
               without
               some
               thoughts
               of
               what
               shall
               befall
               the
               Jews
               before
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
               As
               to
               the
               Jews
               themselves
               in
               their
               false
               notion
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               life
               of
               their
               hopes
               and
               Religion
               .
               What
               is
               it
               then
               that
               the
               Jews
               plead
               ,
               what
               do
               they
               expect
               ?
               What
               promises
               are
               given
               unto
               them
               ?
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               delivered
               out
               of
               their
               Captivity
               ,
               restored
               to
               their
               own
               Land
               ,
               enjoy
               peace
               and
               quietness
               ,
               glory
               and
               honour
               therein
               .
               We
               say
               the
               same
               concerning
               them
               also
               ;
               but
               by
               whom
               shall
               these
               things
               be
               wrought
               for
               them
               ,
               by
               their
               Messiah
               they
               say
               at
               his
               coming
               :
               But
               shall
               he
               do
               all
               these
               things
               for
               them
               ,
               whether
               they
               believe
               in
               him
               or
               no
               ;
               whether
               they
               obey
               him
               or
               reject
               him
               ,
               love
               him
               or
               curse
               him
               ?
               Is
               there
               no
               more
               required
               unto
               this
               delivery
               ,
               but
               that
               
                 he
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 them
              
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               also
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 ?
              
               Here
               then
               lyes
               the
               only
               difference
               between
               us
               ;
               we
               acknowledge
               that
               the
               Promises
               mentioned
               ,
               are
               not
               yet
               all
               of
               them
               actually
               fulfilled
               towards
               them
               ;
               this
               they
               also
               plead
               :
               the
               Reason
               hereof
               they
               say
               ,
               is
               because
               the
               
                 Messiah
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 come
              
               ,
               so
               casting
               the
               blame
               on
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               not
               made
               good
               his
               word
               according
               to
               the
               time
               limited
               expresly
               by
               himself
               .
               We
               say
               the
               reason
               of
               it
               is
               ,
               because
               
                 they
                 come
                 not
                 by
                 faith
                 and
                 obedience
                 unto
                 the
                 Messiah
                 ,
              
               which
               long
               since
               came
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               cast
               the
               blame
               ,
               where
               sure
               it
               is
               more
               likely
               to
               lye
               ,
               even
               on
               them
               and
               their
               unbelief
               .
               They
               are
               in
               expectation
               that
               the
               
                 Messiah
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 them
              
               ;
               we
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 will
                 come
                 unto
                 the
                 Messiah
              
               ;
               and
               it
               may
               be
               this
               difference
               may
               ere
               long
               be
               reconciled
               ,
               by
               his
               Appearance
               unto
               them
               ,
               so
               calling
               them
               unto
               faith
               and
               obedience
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               
                 Suppose
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 any
                 particular
                 Promise
                 or
                 Promises
                 ,
                 relating
                 unto
                 the
                 Times
              
               
                 
                   §
                
                 11
              
               
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 either
                 accomplished
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 yet
                 accomplished
                 ,
                 the
                 full
                 ,
                 clear
                 ,
                 and
                 perfect
                 sense
                 and
                 intendment
                 whereof
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 arrive
                 unto
                 ;
                 shall
                 we
                 therefore
                 reject
                 that
                 faith
                 and
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 built
                 on
                 so
                 many
                 clear
                 ,
                 certain
                 ,
                 undoubted
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 its
                 self
                 ,
                 and
                 manifest
                 in
                 the
                 event
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 written
                 with
                 the
                 beams
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ?
              
               As
               such
               a
               proceeding
               could
               arise
               from
               nothing
               but
               a
               foolish
               conceited
               pride
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               able
               to
               find
               out
               God
               unto
               perfection
               ,
               and
               to
               discover
               all
               the
               depths
               of
               Wisdom
               that
               are
               in
               his
               Word
               ;
               so
               it
               would
               ,
               being
               applied
               unto
               other
               things
               and
               affairs
               ,
               overthrow
               all
               assurance
               and
               certainty
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               even
               that
               which
               is
               necessary
               to
               a
               man
               to
               enable
               him
               to
               act
               with
               any
               satisfaction
               unto
               himself
               or
               others
               .
               What
               then
               we
               understand
               of
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               faithfully
               adhere
               unto
               ;
               and
               what
               we
               cannot
               comprehend
               ,
               we
               humbly
               leave
               the
               knowledge
               and
               Revelation
               of
               ,
               unto
               his
               Divine
               Majesty
               .
            
             
               On
               these
               and
               the
               like
               Principles
               ,
               which
               most
               of
               them
               are
               clear
               in
               the
               Scripture
               it
               s
               
                 
                   §
                
                 12
              
               
               self
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               deduced
               immediately
               from
               the
               same
               fountain
               of
               truth
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               hard
               matter
               to
               answer
               and
               remove
               those
               particular
               instances
               which
               the
               Jews
               produce
               to
               make
               good
               their
               general
               Argument
               ,
               whereby
               they
               would
               prove
               the
               Messiah
               not
               yet
               to
               be
               come
               ,
               from
               the
               non-accomplishment
               of
               the
               Promises
               that
               relate
               unto
               his
               Coming
               and
               Kingdom
               .
               It
               were
               a
               work
               endless
               and
               useless
               to
               undertake
               the
               consideration
               of
               every
               particular
               Promise
               ,
               which
               they
               wrest
               unto
               their
               purpose
               .
               They
               are
               not
               the
               words
               themselves
               ,
               but
               the
               things
               promised
               that
               are
               in
               controversie
               .
               Now
               these
               ,
               though
               expressed
               in
               great
               variety
               ,
               and
               on
               occasions
               innumerable
               ,
               yet
               may
               be
               referred
               unto
               certain
               
                 general
                 heads
              
               ,
               whereunto
               they
               do
               all
               belong
               .
               And
               indeed
               unto
               these
               heads
               they
               are
               usually
               gathered
               by
               the
               Jews
               themselves
               ,
               in
               all
               their
               disputes
               against
               Christians
               .
               These
               then
               we
               shall
               consider
               ,
               and
               shew
               their
               consistency
               with
               that
               truth
               which
               we
               have
               abundantly
               evinced
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               the
               common
               acknowledged
               principle
               between
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 13
              
               First
               then
               ,
               they
               insist
               upon
               that
               
                 universal
                 peace
              
               in
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               which
               they
               take
               to
               be
               promised
               in
               the
               days
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               they
               urge
               the
               Prophesie
               recorded
               Isa.
               2.2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               
                 And
                 it
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 days
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 mountain
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 house
                 shall
                 be
                 established
                 in
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 exalted
                 above
                 the
                 hills
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 nations
                 shall
                 flow
                 unto
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 people
                 shall
                 go
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 Come
                 ye
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 us
                 go
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 mountain
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 teach
                 us
                 of
                 his
                 ways
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 will
                 walk
                 in
                 his
                 paths
                 .
                 For
                 out
                 of
                 Sion
                 shall
                 go
                 forth
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 from
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 shall
                 judge
                 among
                 the
                 nations
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 rebuke
                 many
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 beat
                 their
                 swords
                 into
                 plow-shares
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 spears
                 into
                 pruning-hooks
                 :
                 Nation
                 shall
                 not
                 lift
                 up
                 sword
                 against
                 Nation
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 they
                 learn
                 war
                 any
                 more
                 .
              
               This
               Prophesie
               is
               in
               the
               same
               words
               repeated
               ,
               Micha
               4.1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               where
               there
               is
               added
               unto
               the
               close
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 But
                 they
                 shall
                 sit
                 every
                 man
                 under
                 his
                 vine
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 his
                 fig-tree
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 shall
                 make
                 them
                 afraid
                 .
              
               And
               the
               like
               things
               are
               spoken
               of
               ,
               in
               sundry
               other
               places
               of
               that
               Prophesie
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 14
              
               In
               this
               we
               agree
               with
               the
               Jews
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               a
               prophesie
               of
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               in
               this
               world
               ;
               and
               do
               willingly
               subscribe
               to
               that
               rule
               of
               Kimchi
               on
               the
               place
               ,
               on
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 or
                 latter
                 days
              
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 In
                 every
                 place
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 days
                 ,
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
                 are
                 intended
                 ,
              
               which
               we
               have
               formerly
               made
               use
               of
               .
               We
               also
               consent
               unto
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 the
                 teacher
              
               that
               shall
               from
               Jerusalem
               instruct
               us
               in
               the
               Law
               and
               will
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Messiah
                 the
                 King
              
               ,
               which
               manifests
               him
               to
               be
               a
               Prophet
               no
               less
               then
               a
               King
               ;
               and
               he
               also
               is
               the
               Judge
               that
               shall
               judge
               among
               the
               Nations
               .
               Only
               we
               differ
               from
               them
               in
               the
               Exposition
               of
               the
               
                 Mountain
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               which
               they
               take
               to
               be
               
                 mount
                 Moria
              
               ,
               we
               the
               
                 worship
                 of
                 God
              
               it self
               .
               And
               whereas
               both
               of
               us
               are
               necessitated
               to
               depart
               from
               the
               Letter
               ,
               and
               allow
               a
               Metaphor
               in
               the
               words
               ,
               for
               they
               will
               not
               contend
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 hill
                 Moria
              
               shall
               be
               plucked
               up
               by
               the
               roots
               ,
               and
               taken
               and
               set
               on
               the
               tops
               of
               other
               mountains
               they
               know
               not
               where
               ,
               nor
               can
               they
               tell
               unto
               what
               purpose
               any
               such
               thing
               would
               be
               ;
               so
               our
               interpretation
               of
               the
               words
               which
               admits
               only
               of
               the
               most
               usual
               
                 figurative
                 expression
              
               ,
               the
               place
               being
               taken
               for
               the
               worship
               performed
               in
               it
               ,
               on
               the
               account
               whereof
               alone
               it
               was
               ever
               of
               any
               esteem
               ,
               is
               far
               more
               easie
               and
               natural
               ,
               then
               any
               thing
               they
               can
               wrest
               the
               remainder
               of
               the
               words
               unto
               ,
               supposing
               
                 mount
                 Moria
              
               to
               be
               literally
               understood
               .
               And
               in
               this
               sense
               we
               affirm
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Prophesie
               ,
               to
               be
               long
               since
               really
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               full
               accomplished
               .
               For
               whereas
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               before
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               was
               confined
               unto
               the
               Temple
               at
               Hierusalem
               ,
               attended
               unto
               by
               one
               poor
               ,
               small
               ,
               enslaved
               Nation
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               such
               outward
               contempt
               and
               scorn
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               no
               way
               to
               be
               compared
               with
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               
                 false
                 worship
              
               of
               the
               Nations
               ,
               and
               the
               compliance
               of
               multitudes
               of
               people
               unto
               it
               ,
               the
               mountains
               being
               far
               more
               
                 visible
                 ,
                 conspicuous
              
               and
               stately
               then
               that
               at
               Hierusalem
               ,
               upon
               his
               coming
               and
               giving
               out
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               unto
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               most
               ,
               the
               greatest
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               glorious
               of
               them
               consented
               unto
               the
               acceptance
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               with
               one
               consent
               gave
               themselves
               up
               to
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Jacob
               ,
               whereby
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               true
               God
               was
               not
               only
               exalted
               and
               made
               more
               conspicuous
               ,
               then
               the
               lofty
               hills
               ,
               and
               high
               places
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               wherein
               they
               worshipped
               their
               Idols
               ,
               but
               the
               most
               
                 eminent
                 mountains
              
               of
               the
               whole
               earth
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               
                 Diana
                 at
                 Ephesus
              
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               
                 Capitol
                 at
                 Rome
              
               ,
               were
               destroyed
               and
               deserted
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               was
               lifted
               up
               above
               them
               .
               So
               that
               what
               the
               Jews
               think
               to
               plead
               for
               themselves
               ,
               doth
               indeed
               in
               a
               manifest
               and
               open
               Event
               wholly
               evert
               their
               unbelief
               .
               But
               avoiding
               the
               consideration
               hereof
               ,
               that
               which
               they
               principally
               insist
               upon
               is
               ,
               the
               Peace
               promised
               under
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ;
               which
               ,
               as
               it
               seems
               to
               them
               ,
               is
               not
               accomplished
               .
               Yea
               ,
               saith
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               
               
                 Men
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 heating
                 their
                 swords
                 into
                 Plow-shares
                 ,
                 that
                 within
                 a
                 few
                 hundreds
                 of
                 years
                 ,
                 new
                 instruments
                 of
                 war
                 ,
                 never
                 heard
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 before
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 invented
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 pretend
                 to
                 believe
                 in
                 the
                 Messiah
                 .
              
               And
               this
               ,
               as
               they
               think
               ,
               makes
               it
               appear
               ,
               that
               really
               he
               is
               not
               as
               yet
               come
               into
               the
               world
               ;
               the
               vanity
               of
               which
               pretence
               may
               easily
               be
               discovered
               from
               our
               former
               Rules
               ,
               which
               we
               shall
               briefly
               make
               application
               of
               unto
               its
               removal
               .
            
             
               For
               ,
               first
               ,
               The
               temporal
               outward
               Peace
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               if
               any
               such
               thing
               be
               here
               
                 
                   §
                
                 15
              
               intended
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               
                 principal
                 part
              
               ,
               matter
               or
               subject
               of
               the
               Promise
               ,
               but
               only
               
                 an
                 accessory
              
               unto
               it
               ;
               the
               chief
               part
               of
               it
               which
               concerns
               the
               spiritual
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               evidently
               and
               openly
               fulfilled
               .
               That
               which
               is
               temporal
               ,
               for
               the
               times
               and
               seasons
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               left
               unto
               the
               sovereign
               Will
               and
               Wisdom
               of
               God
               for
               its
               accomplishment
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               necessary
               that
               it
               should
               be
               fulfilled
               amongst
               
                 all
                 Nations
                 at
                 once
              
               ,
               but
               only
               amongst
               them
               who
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               place
               ,
               effectually
               receive
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               from
               the
               Messiah
               .
               What
               ever
               then
               of
               outward
               peace
               is
               really
               intended
               in
               this
               promise
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               in
               part
               already
               received
               its
               accomplishment
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               shew
               ,
               so
               the
               whole
               shall
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               time
               and
               way
               of
               Gods
               appointment
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               words
               are
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               absolutely
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               strict
               exigence
               of
               the
               letter
               ,
               is
               evident
               from
               that
               complement
               of
               the
               prediction
               of
               that
               in
               
                 Micah
                 ,
                 Every
                 one
                 shall
                 sit
                 under
                 his
                 own
                 vine
                 and
                 fig-tree
                 ,
              
               there
               being
               many
               ,
               not
               only
               persons
               ,
               but
               great
               Nations
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               have
               neither
               the
               one
               nor
               the
               other
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Jews
               themselves
               do
               not
               expect
               
                 such
                 peace
              
               upon
               the
               coming
               of
               their
               Messiah
               .
               War
               great
               and
               terrible
               with
               Gog
               and
               Magog
               they
               look
               for
               ,
               which
               also
               the
               Scripture
               mentions
               ;
               and
               that
               with
               Amillus
               is
               their
               own
               faith
               or
               fancy
               :
               only
               it
               may
               be
               they
               would
               have
               no
               body
               to
               wage
               war
               with
               but
               themselves
               .
               For
               whereas
               they
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               all
               Nations
               shall
               come
               with
               their
               controversies
               to
               be
               ended
               by
               the
               Messiah
               at
               Hierusalem
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               prevent
               war
               among
               them
               :
               I
               suppose
               they
               will
               not
               do
               so
               ,
               untill
               they
               are
               subdued
               ,
               and
               those
               Nations
               broken
               in
               pieces
               which
               will
               not
               serve
               them
               ,
               which
               what
               ever
               expedition
               they
               fancy
               to
               themselves
               ,
               may
               take
               up
               at
               least
               half
               the
               Reign
               of
               their
               Messiah
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               live
               an
               hundred
               years
               ,
               about
               which
               they
               differ
               ,
               yea
               plainly
               and
               openly
               ,
               great
               wars
               and
               desolation
               of
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               children
               of
               God
               are
               fore-told
               under
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               Isa.
               63.1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               &c.
               4.
               
               I
               shall
               not
               much
               insist
               on
               that
               
                 universal
                 peace
              
               which
               God
               gave
               unto
               all
               the
               known
               Nations
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               at
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               Augustus
               ;
               though
               it
               look
               more
               like
               an
               accomplishment
               of
               this
               Prophecie
               ,
               then
               what
               the
               Jews
               imagine
               therein
               :
               but
               because
               it
               was
               only
               coincident
               with
               ,
               by
               the
               Providence
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               an
               effect
               of
               his
               coming
               ,
               I
               shall
               pass
               it
               by
               only
               as
               a
               diagnostick
               of
               the
               season
               wherein
               the
               Prince
               of
               peace
               was
               to
               be
               born
               ,
               and
               was
               so
               accordingly
               .
               But
               I
               say
               ,
               5.
               
               That
               Christ
               at
               his
               coming
               wrought
               
                 perfect
                 peace
              
               between
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               slaying
               the
               enmity
               and
               difference
               which
               by
               reason
               of
               sin
               was
               between
               them
               .
               This
               alone
               absolutely
               and
               properly
               is
               peace
               ;
               without
               this
               ,
               all
               other
               outward
               quiet
               and
               prosperity
               is
               ruinous
               and
               destructive
               .
               And
               where
               this
               is
               ,
               no
               Wars
               nor
               tumults
               can
               hinder
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               persons
               enjoying
               it
               shall
               be
               preserved
               in
               
                 perfect
                 peace
              
               ;
               and
               this
               if
               the
               Jews
               did
               believe
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               experience
               of
               .
               6.
               
               He
               hath
               also
               wrought
               true
               
                 spiritual
                 Peace
              
               and
               Love
               between
               all
               that
               sincerely
               believe
               in
               him
               ,
               all
               his
               Elect
               ,
               which
               ,
               although
               it
               frees
               them
               not
               from
               outward
               troubles
               ,
               persecutions
               ,
               oppressions
               ,
               and
               afflictions
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               that
               from
               some
               also
               that
               may
               make
               profession
               of
               his
               Name
               ,
               (
               for
               
                 Judah
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 siege
                 against
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
              
               Zach.
               12.2
               .
               )
               yet
               they
               having
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               among
               themselves
               ,
               they
               enjoy
               the
               promise
               unto
               the
               full
               satisfaction
               of
               their
               souls
               .
               And
               this
               peace
               of
               the
               
                 Elect
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
              
               is
               that
               which
               singly
               and
               principally
               is
               intended
               in
               this
               Prediction
               ,
               though
               set
               out
               under
               terms
               and
               expressions
               of
               the
               things
               wherein
               outward
               Peace
               in
               this
               world
               doth
               consist
               .
               7.
               
               The
               Lord
               Christ
               by
               his
               doctrine
               hath
               not
               only
               proclaimed
               and
               offered
               Peace
               with
               God
               unto
               all
               Nations
               ,
               but
               also
               given
               Precepts
               of
               Peace
               ,
               and
               self-denial
               ,
               directing
               and
               guiding
               all
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               ,
               were
               they
               attended
               unto
               and
               received
               ,
               to
               live
               in
               Peace
               among
               themselves
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Jews
               of
               old
               had
               express
               command
               for
               War
               ,
               and
               destroying
               of
               the
               Nations
               among
               whom
               they
               were
               to
               inhabit
               ,
               which
               gives
               a
               great
               foundation
               unto
               the
               promises
               of
               Peace
               in
               the
               days
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               8.
               
               Let
               it
               be
               supposed
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               general
               outward
               Peace
               ,
               Prosperity
               and
               Tranquility
               that
               is
               here
               promised
               unto
               the
               world
               ;
               yet
               then
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               precise
               time
               of
               its
               accomplishment
               is
               not
               here
               limited
               nor
               determined
               .
               If
               it
               be
               effected
               during
               the
               Kingdom
               and
               Reign
               of
               the
               Messiah
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               word
               is
               established
               ,
               and
               the
               Prophesie
               verefied
               .
               2.
               
               Our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               have
               fore-told
               ,
               that
               after
               his
               Law
               and
               Doctrine
               should
               be
               received
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               there
               should
               a
               
               great
               defection
               and
               Apostasie
               from
               the
               power
               and
               purity
               of
               it
               ensue
               ,
               which
               should
               be
               attended
               with
               great
               persecution
               ,
               troubles
               ,
               afflictions
               ,
               wars
               and
               tumults
               ,
               which
               after
               they
               are
               all
               removed
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               Adversaries
               subdued
               ,
               he
               will
               give
               peace
               and
               rest
               unto
               his
               Churches
               and
               People
               all
               the
               world
               over
               ;
               and
               herein
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               season
               which
               now
               approacheth
               ,
               lies
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               all
               the
               promises
               concerning
               the
               glorious
               and
               peaceable
               estate
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               this
               world
               ▪
               Take
               then
               this
               Prophesie
               in
               what
               sense
               soever
               it
               may
               be
               literally
               expounded
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               it
               that
               gives
               the
               the
               least
               countenance
               unto
               the
               Judaical
               pretence
               from
               the
               words
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 16
              
               The
               next
               collection
               of
               promises
               which
               they
               insist
               upon
               to
               their
               purpose
               ,
               is
               of
               those
               which
               intimate
               the
               destruction
               of
               Idolatry
               and
               false
               worship
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               with
               the
               
                 abundance
                 of
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               taking
               away
               all
               diversity
               in
               Religion
               ,
               that
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               days
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               Such
               is
               that
               of
               Jerem.
               31.
               v.
               34.
               
               
                 They
                 shall
                 teach
                 no
                 more
                 every
                 man
                 his
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 man
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Know
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 shall
                 all
                 know
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 greatest
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               And
               Zeph.
               3.9
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 turn
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 a
                 pure
                 language
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 call
                 on
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 one
                 consent
                 .
              
               As
               likewise
               that
               of
               Zach.
               14.9
               .
               
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 be
                 King
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 In
                 that
                 day
                 shall
                 there
                 be
                 one
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Name
                 shall
                 be
                 One.
              
               And
               sundry
               other
               predictions
               there
               are
               of
               the
               same
               importance
               ,
               all
               which
               are
               to
               be
               accomplished
               at
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               But
               for
               the
               present
               we
               see
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               the
               contrary
               prevailing
               in
               the
               world
               .
               Idolatry
               is
               still
               continued
               ,
               and
               that
               among
               the
               Christians
               themselves
               ;
               diversities
               of
               Religion
               abound
               ,
               so
               that
               there
               are
               now
               more
               sects
               and
               opinions
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               nor
               can
               the
               Jews
               and
               Christians
               agree
               in
               this
               very
               matter
               about
               the
               Messiah
               ;
               all
               which
               make
               it
               evident
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               not
               yet
               come
               ,
               who
               shall
               put
               an
               end
               to
               all
               this
               state
               of
               things
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 17
              
               Answ.
               It
               will
               prove
               in
               the
               issue
               ,
               that
               the
               mention
               of
               these
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               other
               Promises
               ,
               will
               turn
               to
               their
               disadvantage
               .
               Their
               accomplishment
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Scripture
               hath
               been
               so
               plain
               ,
               evident
               and
               manifest
               ,
               that
               nothing
               but
               Prejudice
               and
               obstinate
               blindness
               can
               once
               call
               it
               into
               question
               .
               For
               the
               further
               manifestation
               hereof
               ,
               we
               may
               observe
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               these
               things
               are
               not
               spoken
               absolutely
               ,
               but
               comparatively
               ;
               It
               is
               not
               to
               be
               thought
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               days
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               means
               of
               instruction
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Lord
               used
               ;
               as
               that
               Parents
               should
               not
               teach
               their
               children
               ;
               the
               Officers
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               others
               ,
               those
               that
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               teaching
               :
               for
               neither
               do
               the
               Jews
               indeed
               imagine
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               nor
               can
               they
               do
               so
               ,
               without
               the
               rejection
               of
               the
               Precepts
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               and
               the
               Predictions
               recorded
               in
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               wherein
               God
               promiseth
               ,
               that
               in
               those
               days
               he
               will
               give
               the
               people
               
                 Pastors
                 after
                 his
                 own
                 heart
                 ,
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
                 ,
              
               to
               teach
               them
               his
               mind
               and
               will.
               But
               this
               is
               that
               which
               is
               signified
               in
               these
               expressions
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               in
               those
               days
               there
               shall
               be
               such
               a
               plentiful
               effusion
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Wisdom
               and
               Grace
               ,
               as
               shall
               cause
               the
               true
               saving
               knowledge
               of
               God
               to
               be
               more
               easily
               obtained
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               plentifully
               to
               abound
               ,
               then
               it
               did
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               when
               the
               people
               ,
               by
               an
               hard
               yoke
               ,
               and
               insupportable
               burden
               of
               carnal
               Ordinances
               ,
               were
               darkly
               ,
               meanly
               ,
               and
               difficultly
               instructed
               in
               some
               part
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God.
               And
               that
               the
               words
               are
               thus
               to
               be
               interpreted
               ,
               the
               many
               promises
               that
               are
               given
               ,
               concerning
               the
               instruction
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               days
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               Office
               ,
               of
               being
               the
               great
               Prophet
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               the
               Jews
               acknowledge
               ,
               do
               undeniably
               evince
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               terms
               of
               
                 all
                 people
              
               and
               Nations
               are
               necessarily
               to
               be
               understood
               as
               before
               explained
               ,
               for
               
                 many
                 Nations
              
               ,
               those
               in
               an
               especial
               manner
               ,
               in
               whom
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               is
               concerned
               ;
               neither
               can
               any
               one
               place
               be
               produced
               ,
               where
               an
               
                 absolute
                 universality
              
               of
               them
               is
               intended
               .
               3.
               
               That
               the
               season
               of
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               these
               and
               the
               like
               Predictions
               ,
               is
               not
               limited
               to
               the
               day
               or
               year
               of
               the
               
                 Messiah's
                 coming
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Jews
               ,
               amongst
               other
               impossible
               fictions
               ,
               imagine
               ;
               but
               extends
               it self
               unto
               the
               whole
               duration
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               shewed
               before
               .
               4.
               
               That
               God
               sometimes
               is
               said
               to
               do
               that
               ,
               which
               he
               maketh
               provision
               of
               outward
               means
               for
               the
               effecting
               of
               ,
               though
               as
               to
               some
               persons
               and
               times
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               frustrated
               of
               their
               effect
               ;
               and
               this
               the
               Jews
               not
               only
               acknowledge
               ,
               but
               also
               contend
               for
               ,
               when
               they
               give
               an
               account
               why
               the
               promises
               which
               concern
               themselves
               are
               not
               yet
               fulfilled
               ,
               the
               reason
               whereof
               they
               suppose
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               pretend
               ,
               to
               lie
               in
               their
               sin
               and
               unworthiness
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 18
              
               These
               things
               being
               supposed
               ,
               we
               may
               quickly
               see
               what
               was
               the
               Event
               ,
               as
               to
               those
               Promises
               ,
               upon
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               true
               and
               only
               Messiah
               :
               For
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               is
               known
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               not
               denied
               by
               those
               with
               whom
               we
               have
               to
               do
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               coming
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
              
               ,
               setting
               aside
               that
               knowledge
               and
               worship
               of
               God
               which
               was
               in
               Judea
               ,
               a
               little
               corner
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               that
               also
               by
               their
               own
               confession
               then
               horribly
               defiled
               
               and
               profaned
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               especially
               the
               greatest
               and
               most
               potent
               and
               flourishing
               Nations
               of
               it
               ;
               in
               particular
               the
               
                 whole
                 Roman
                 Empire
              
               ,
               especially
               concerned
               in
               these
               predictions
               ,
               was
               utterly
               ignorant
               of
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               engaged
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               Idols
               and
               Devils
               ,
               and
               that
               from
               time
               immemorial
               .
               2.
               
               That
               although
               the
               Jews
               had
               taken
               great
               pains
               ,
               and
               compassed
               Sea
               and
               Land
               to
               make
               Proselytes
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               very
               few
               ,
               and
               those
               very
               obscure
               persons
               ,
               whom
               they
               could
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               place
               prevail
               withall
               to
               receive
               the
               knowledge
               ,
               or
               give
               up
               themselves
               unto
               the
               Worship
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               ;
               of
               converting
               People
               or
               Nations
               unto
               his
               obedience
               ,
               they
               now
               entertained
               the
               least
               hopes
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               manifest
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               upon
               the
               
                 coming
                 of
                 Jesus
              
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               Law
               and
               Doctrine
               ,
               all
               the
               
                 Old
                 Idolatry
              
               of
               the
               world
               was
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               that
               whole
               fabrick
               of
               Superstition
               ,
               which
               Satan
               had
               been
               so
               many
               Ages
               engaged
               in
               the
               erection
               of
               ,
               was
               cast
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               those
               
                 Gods
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
              
               which
               the
               Nations
               worshipped
               utterly
               famished
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               come
               to
               pass
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               that
               no
               People
               or
               Nation
               under
               Heaven
               doth
               continue
               to
               worship
               those
               Gods
               ,
               which
               the
               Old
               Empires
               of
               the
               World
               adored
               as
               their
               Deities
               ,
               and
               in
               whose
               service
               they
               waged
               War
               against
               
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
              
               and
               his
               people
               .
               And
               all
               that
               knowledge
               that
               is
               at
               this
               day
               in
               the
               world
               of
               one
               true
               living
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               reception
               of
               the
               
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
              
               ,
               for
               that
               true
               God
               ,
               however
               abused
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               by
               some
               ,
               Mahumetans
               and
               others
               ,
               it
               did
               all
               originally
               proceed
               from
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               whom
               these
               ungrateful
               people
               hate
               and
               persecute
               .
               Had
               it
               not
               been
               for
               him
               and
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               the
               
                 true
                 God
              
               ,
               the
               
                 God
                 of
                 their
                 fore-fathers
              
               ,
               had
               been
               no
               more
               owned
               in
               the
               world
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               then
               he
               was
               at
               his
               coming
               in
               the
               flesh
               ;
               and
               yet
               these
               poor
               blinded
               creatures
               ,
               can
               see
               no
               glory
               in
               him
               or
               in
               his
               Ministry
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               by
               his
               Spirit
               and
               Word
               ,
               did
               not
               only
               destroy
               Idolatry
               and
               
                 false
                 Worship
              
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               also
               brought
               the
               greatest
               and
               most
               potent
               Nations
               of
               it
               to
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               in
               comparison
               of
               what
               was
               past
               ,
               it
               covered
               the
               earth
               ;
               
                 as
                 the
                 Waters
                 cover
                 the
                 Seas
                 .
              
               This
               the
               Jews
               saw
               and
               repined
               at
               in
               the
               flourishing
               times
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Empire
              
               ,
               when
               the
               Lord
               was
               one
               ,
               and
               his
               Name
               was
               one
               ,
               in
               the
               whole
               earth
               ,
               as
               that
               Expression
               is
               used
               in
               the
               Scripture
               .
               5.
               
               The
               Way
               whereby
               this
               Knowledge
               and
               Worship
               of
               the
               true
               God
               was
               dispersed
               over
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               spread
               its
               self
               like
               an
               mundation
               of
               saving
               waters
               over
               the
               world
               ,
               was
               by
               such
               a
               secret
               energy
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               Christ
               accompanying
               his
               Word
               and
               the
               Ministration
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               wholly
               differed
               from
               that
               operous
               ,
               burdensome
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ineffectual
               way
               of
               teaching
               which
               was
               used
               by
               the
               Priests
               ,
               Levites
               ,
               and
               Scribes
               of
               old
               ;
               there
               being
               much
               more
               of
               the
               efficacy
               of
               Grace
               ,
               then
               of
               the
               pains
               of
               the
               Teachers
               seen
               in
               the
               Effects
               wrought
               and
               produced
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Words
               of
               the
               Promise
               ,
               Jerem.
               31.34
               .
               6.
               
               In
               this
               diffusion
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               there
               was
               way
               made
               for
               the
               Union
               ,
               Agreement
               ,
               and
               joint
               Consent
               in
               Worship
               ,
               of
               those
               that
               should
               receive
               it
               .
               For
               both
               the
               
                 partition
                 wall
                 between
                 Jews
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 was
                 removed
                 ,
              
               and
               both
               people
               did
               actually
               coalesce
               into
               one
               body
               ,
               worshipping
               God
               with
               one
               lip
               and
               shoulder
               ,
               and
               also
               an
               holy
               and
               plain
               way
               of
               spirituall
               Worship
               was
               prescribed
               unto
               all
               ,
               that
               should
               ,
               or
               did
               embrace
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               7.
               
               Notwithstanding
               all
               that
               hath
               been
               already
               accomplished
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               still
               room
               and
               time
               left
               and
               remaining
               for
               the
               further
               accomplishment
               of
               these
               predictions
               ,
               so
               that
               before
               the
               close
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               not
               one
               Tittle
               of
               them
               shall
               fall
               to
               the
               ground
               .
               And
               thus
               also
               ,
               the
               open
               Event
               ,
               known
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               doth
               manifest
               the
               due
               and
               full
               accomplishment
               of
               these
               Promises
               ,
               making
               it
               unquestionable
               ,
               that
               the
               Messiah
               is
               long
               since
               come
               ,
               and
               hath
               fulfilled
               the
               work
               that
               he
               was
               designed
               of
               old
               unto
               .
            
             
               Neither
               are
               the
               Exceptions
               of
               the
               Jews
               of
               any
               force
               to
               invalidate
               our
               Application
               
                 
                   §
                
                 19
              
               of
               these
               Promises
               .
               Two
               things
               they
               object
               unto
               us
               .
               First
               ,
               the
               Idolatry
               that
               is
               yet
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               
                 especially
                 among
                 Christians
              
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               differences
               in
               Religion
               that
               every
               where
               abound
               amongst
               men
               .
               For
               1.
               
               We
               have
               shewed
               already
               ,
               that
               these
               and
               the
               like
               Predictions
               are
               to
               have
               a
               gradual
               accomplishment
               ,
               not
               all
               at
               once
               ,
               in
               every
               place
               .
               It
               is
               sufficient
               that
               there
               is
               an
               everlasting
               foundation
               laid
               for
               the
               destruction
               of
               all
               false
               Worship
               ,
               which
               having
               had
               a
               conspicuous
               and
               glorious
               Effect
               in
               the
               most
               eminent
               Nations
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               sufficient
               to
               answer
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               ,
               shall
               yet
               further
               in
               the
               appointed
               seasons
               root
               out
               the
               remainder
               of
               all
               superstition
               and
               Apostacy
               from
               God.
               2.
               
               For
               what
               concerns
               Christians
               themselves
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               ,
               but
               that
               many
               who
               are
               so
               called
               ,
               have
               corrupted
               themselves
               ,
               and
               contracted
               the
               guilt
               of
               that
               horrible
               iniquity
               ,
               which
               they
               charge
               upon
               them
               .
               But
               this
               being
               the
               crime
               and
               guilt
               of
               some
               certain
               Persons
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               whole
               society
               
               of
               the
               Professors
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               objected
               unto
               them
               .
               And
               I
               desire
               to
               know
               by
               what
               means
               the
               Jews
               suppose
               that
               themselves
               and
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               world
               shall
               be
               kept
               from
               Idolatry
               and
               false
               Worship
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               their
               Messiah
               :
               if
               it
               be
               ,
               because
               their
               Messiah
               shall
               give
               such
               a
               perfect
               Law
               ,
               and
               such
               full
               instructions
               in
               the
               mind
               and
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               all
               men
               may
               clearly
               know
               their
               duty
               ,
               we
               say
               that
               this
               is
               already
               done
               ,
               in
               the
               highest
               degree
               of
               perfection
               that
               is
               conceivable
               ,
               but
               what
               if
               notwithstanding
               this
               ,
               men
               will
               follow
               their
               own
               vain
               ,
               reasonings
               and
               imaginations
               ,
               and
               fall
               from
               the
               rule
               of
               their
               obedience
               into
               Will-worship
               and
               Superstition
               ,
               what
               remedy
               have
               they
               provided
               against
               such
               backsliding
               ;
               if
               they
               have
               none
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               pressing
               upon
               them
               their
               duty
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               Word
               ,
               and
               Institutions
               of
               God
               ;
               we
               have
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               do
               make
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               the
               same
               end
               and
               purpose
               .
               If
               they
               shall
               say
               ,
               that
               their
               Messiah
               will
               kill
               them
               and
               slay
               them
               with
               the
               sword
               ,
               we
               confess
               that
               ours
               is
               not
               of
               that
               mind
               ,
               and
               desire
               them
               to
               take
               heed
               ,
               least
               ,
               in
               the
               room
               of
               the
               holy
               ,
               humble
               ,
               merciful
               Kings
               promised
               the
               Church
               ,
               they
               look
               for
               and
               desire
               
                 a
                 bloody
                 Tyrant
              
               ,
               that
               should
               exercise
               force
               over
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               execute
               their
               revenge
               and
               lusts
               on
               those
               whom
               they
               like
               not
               .
               3.
               
               This
               Apostacy
               of
               some
               Professors
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               into
               false
               Worship
               ,
               Idolatry
               and
               Persecution
               is
               foretold
               obscurely
               in
               the
               
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 it self
                 ,
              
               but
               most
               plainly
               in
               those
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               Revelations
               made
               by
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               unto
               his
               Apostles
               concerning
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               so
               that
               from
               thence
               no
               impeachment
               can
               arise
               against
               our
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               predictions
               insisted
               on
               ,
               which
               have
               a
               perfect
               coincidence
               therewithall
               ,
               4.
               
               The
               same
               is
               the
               state
               of
               things
               in
               reference
               unto
               what
               they
               object
               about
               the
               variety
               of
               Religions
               that
               are
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               multitude
               of
               Sects
               which
               every
               where
               spring
               up
               :
               For
               1.
               
               Although
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               there
               are
               at
               this
               time
               sundry
               
                 false
                 Religions
              
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               amongst
               them
               that
               which
               is
               professed
               by
               the
               Jews
               ,
               yet
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               ,
               there
               being
               one
               true
               Religion
               sufficiently
               declared
               and
               promulgated
               unto
               the
               children
               of
               men
               .
               For
               whereas
               the
               Jews
               and
               others
               do
               wilfully
               shut
               their
               eyes
               against
               the
               light
               and
               evidence
               of
               truth
               ,
               the
               guilt
               and
               misery
               is
               their
               own
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               having
               graciously
               provided
               ,
               and
               tendered
               unto
               them
               means
               of
               better
               instruction
               .
               And
               2.
               
               It
               is
               a
               mistake
               ,
               that
               the
               different
               Opinions
               and
               Sects
               that
               are
               amongst
               Christians
               themselves
               do
               constitute
               different
               Religions
               .
               For
               as
               they
               all
               agree
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               the
               
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
              
               by
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 Messiah
              
               ,
               which
               contains
               the
               summ
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               so
               their
               profession
               its
               self
               is
               not
               to
               be
               measured
               by
               the
               Doctrines
               and
               Conceptions
               of
               some
               amongst
               them
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Scripture
               which
               they
               all
               receive
               and
               acknowledge
               .
               This
               is
               the
               Religion
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               amongst
               all
               that
               receive
               Jesus
               Christ
               for
               their
               Saviour
               .
               That
               there
               are
               such
               pertinacious
               contests
               about
               mens
               different
               apprehensions
               of
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               that
               they
               labour
               to
               impose
               their
               private
               conceptons
               one
               upon
               another
               ,
               is
               the
               fault
               of
               some
               men
               ,
               which
               doth
               not
               prejudice
               the
               oneness
               of
               that
               Religion
               which
               is
               taught
               in
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Upon
               all
               which
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               the
               Promises
               insisted
               on
               ,
               have
               received
               a
               glorious
               and
               blessed
               accomplishment
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 20
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               They
               insist
               on
               the
               Promises
               which
               concern
               themselves
               ;
               and
               these
               of
               all
               others
               they
               most
               mind
               and
               urge
               against
               their
               Adversaries
               .
               Nothing
               they
               say
               is
               more
               certain
               and
               evident
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               then
               that
               the
               
                 People
                 of
                 Israel
              
               shall
               be
               brought
               into
               a
               blessed
               and
               prosperous
               condition
               by
               the
               Messiah
               at
               his
               coming
               ,
               and
               in
               particular
               ,
               that
               by
               him
               they
               shall
               be
               brought
               home
               into
               their
               own
               Land
               :
               And
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               they
               plead
               ,
               Isa.
               11.13
               .
               Chap.
               52.54
               ,
               60
               ,
               61
               ,
               62
               ,
               63
               ,
               66.
               
               Jer.
               30.
               
               &
               31.
               
               Ezek.
               36.37
               ,
               38
               ,
               39
               ,
               40
               ,
               41
               ,
               42.
               whereunto
               sundry
               other
               places
               of
               a
               like
               importance
               may
               be
               added
               .
               But
               now
               say
               they
               ,
               instead
               hereof
               ,
               that
               whole
               people
               is
               scattered
               over
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               under
               great
               misery
               and
               oppression
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               interest
               in
               the
               Country
               promised
               unto
               them
               .
               And
               from
               hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               most
               obstinately
               conclude
               ,
               that
               the
               Messiah
               is
               not
               yet
               come
               ;
               for
               untill
               they
               are
               rich
               ,
               wealthy
               ,
               and
               powerful
               they
               will
               not
               believe
               that
               God
               is
               faithfull
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 21
              
               Answ.
               It
               would
               be
               too
               long
               a
               work
               ,
               and
               not
               suitable
               unto
               our
               present
               design
               ,
               to
               go
               over
               all
               the
               Promises
               in
               particular
               ,
               which
               seem
               to
               have
               an
               aspect
               this
               way
               ,
               or
               wherein
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               the
               
                 seed
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 Israel
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
              
               and
               Judah
               .
               Besides
               ,
               the
               Exposition
               of
               them
               may
               readily
               be
               sought
               from
               many
               Learned
               Commentaries
               extant
               in
               all
               Languages
               on
               the
               Prophecies
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
               I
               shall
               therefore
               only
               give
               such
               general
               Answers
               ,
               as
               being
               applyed
               unto
               the
               several
               particular
               instances
               ,
               will
               manifest
               the
               insufficiency
               of
               the
               Jews
               Argument
               from
               Promises
               of
               this
               Nature
               .
               1.
               
               Then
               in
               the
               consideration
               of
               these
               Promises
               
               we
               must
               carefully
               distinguish
               ,
               between
               those
               who
               had
               their
               full
               ,
               at
               least
               principal
               accomplishment
               in
               that
               return
               of
               the
               people
               from
               the
               
                 Captivity
                 of
                 Babylon
              
               ,
               and
               those
               which
               have
               a
               direct
               respect
               unto
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               It
               is
               known
               that
               the
               Prophets
               do
               very
               usually
               set
               out
               that
               mercifull
               deliverance
               ,
               in
               
                 Metaphorical
                 Expressions
              
               ,
               so
               to
               set
               off
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               mercy
               its
               self
               .
               But
               the
               present
               Jews
               who
               now
               look
               for
               the
               accomplishing
               of
               all
               the
               most
               
                 strained
                 Allegories
              
               in
               a
               literal
               sense
               ,
               supposing
               that
               the
               deliverance
               which
               their
               fore-fathers
               then
               obtained
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               ensuing
               trouble
               and
               poverty
               ,
               did
               not
               answer
               what
               is
               spoken
               of
               it
               ,
               do
               wrest
               them
               all
               to
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               when
               they
               hope
               they
               shall
               receive
               them
               in
               full
               measure
               .
               For
               they
               reckon
               of
               all
               things
               according
               to
               their
               outward
               gain
               and
               profit
               ,
               and
               not
               according
               to
               the
               manifestation
               of
               the
               Love
               and
               Glory
               of
               God
               therein
               .
               These
               Promises
               then
               are
               in
               the
               first
               place
               to
               be
               set
               apart
               ,
               as
               not
               concerned
               in
               our
               present
               business
               and
               difference
               .
               2.
               
               We
               have
               manifested
               before
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               mention
               of
               a
               double
               Israel
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               the
               
                 spiritual
                 Israel
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               the
               sons
               of
               the
               faith
               of
               Abraham
               in
               all
               Ages
               and
               places
               throughout
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               an
               Israel
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               or
               the
               carnal
               posterity
               of
               Jacob
               ,
               which
               the
               present
               Jews
               are
               .
               This
               distinction
               we
               have
               elsewhere
               confirmed
               .
               Now
               many
               of
               the
               Promises
               pleaded
               ,
               belong
               to
               Israel
               in
               the
               first
               sense
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Church
               and
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               by
               faith
               are
               admitted
               into
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               so
               made
               inheritors
               of
               the
               Promises
               .
               And
               these
               also
               which
               are
               by
               far
               the
               greatest
               number
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               set
               aside
               from
               our
               present
               consideration
               of
               them
               .
               3.
               
               It
               hath
               been
               proved
               ,
               that
               oftentimes
               
                 spiritual
                 things
              
               are
               expressed
               metaphorically
               in
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               by
               words
               which
               in
               their
               literal
               first
               sense
               denote
               things
               outward
               and
               corporeal
               .
               This
               is
               sufficiently
               evident
               from
               the
               instances
               formerly
               given
               ,
               wherein
               such
               things
               are
               spoken
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               utterly
               impossible
               that
               they
               should
               have
               a
               literal
               accomplishment
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               like
               sort
               there
               are
               others
               innumerable
               .
               And
               thus
               most
               of
               the
               predictions
               that
               concern
               Peace
               and
               Prosperity
               ,
               must
               necessarily
               intend
               
                 spiritual
                 peace
                 with
                 God
              
               ,
               because
               concerning
               the
               same
               seasons
               ,
               Wars
               ,
               and
               Trials
               are
               in
               other
               places
               foretold
               .
               4.
               
               Whatever
               is
               foretold
               and
               promised
               concerning
               the
               Jews
               themselves
               ,
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               doubtless
               they
               have
               no
               ground
               nor
               colour
               of
               reason
               to
               expect
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               it
               ,
               until
               they
               
                 receive
                 him
              
               ,
               own
               him
               ,
               and
               submit
               unto
               him
               ,
               which
               to
               this
               day
               they
               have
               not
               done
               .
               When
               Moses
               went
               forth
               to
               visit
               them
               of
               old
               in
               their
               distress
               ,
               and
               slew
               the
               Aegyptian
               that
               smote
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               refused
               him
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               understand
               that
               it
               was
               he
               whom
               God
               would
               deliver
               them
               by
               ,
               and
               endeavoured
               to
               
                 betray
                 him
              
               to
               death
               ,
               their
               bondage
               was
               continued
               forty
               years
               longer
               ,
               and
               yet
               at
               length
               by
               the
               same
               Moses
               were
               they
               delivered
               :
               And
               although
               they
               have
               refused
               and
               rejected
               him
               who
               was
               promised
               to
               be
               their
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               so
               continue
               to
               this
               day
               in
               their
               captivity
               spiritual
               and
               temporal
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               he
               ,
               by
               whom
               in
               the
               time
               appointed
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               delivered
               from
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               .
               But
               this
               shall
               not
               be
               done
               untill
               they
               own
               and
               receive
               him
               ;
               which
               when
               God
               shall
               give
               them
               hearts
               to
               do
               ,
               they
               will
               quickly
               find
               the
               blessed
               success
               thereof
               .
               For
               ,
               5.
               
               We
               grant
               that
               there
               are
               many
               Promises
               on
               record
               in
               the
               Scripture
               concerning
               their
               gathering
               together
               ,
               their
               return
               to
               God
               by
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               with
               great
               Peace
               and
               Glory
               that
               shall
               ensue
               thereupon
               .
               Set
               aside
               their
               opinion
               concerning
               the
               perpetuity
               of
               the
               
                 Ceremonial
                 Law
              
               ,
               and
               their
               return
               in
               the
               observation
               of
               it
               ,
               unto
               their
               carnal
               Ordinances
               ,
               built
               on
               a
               supposition
               that
               God
               is
               pleased
               with
               the
               
                 blood
                 of
                 Bulls
                 and
                 Goats
                 for
                 its
                 own
                 sake
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               for
               a
               signification
               of
               that
               which
               was
               infinitely
               more
               excellent
               and
               glorious
               ;
               an
               apprehension
               which
               the
               whole
               world
               hath
               as
               it
               were
               by
               joint
               consent
               long
               ago
               renounced
               ;
               and
               cast
               away
               the
               vain
               and
               foolish
               imaginations
               about
               their
               sensual
               pleasures
               ,
               Behemoth
               ,
               the
               
                 Wine
                 of
                 Paradice
              
               ,
               and
               literal
               accomplishment
               of
               professed
               Allegories
               ,
               which
               the
               wisest
               among
               themselves
               begin
               to
               be
               ashamed
               of
               :
               and
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               their
               own
               expectations
               ,
               but
               we
               acknowledge
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               made
               partakers
               of
               it
               .
               Return
               they
               shall
               to
               their
               own
               Land
               ,
               enjoy
               it
               for
               a
               quiet
               and
               everlasting
               possession
               ,
               their
               Adversaries
               being
               destroyed
               :
               filled
               they
               shall
               be
               also
               with
               the
               Light
               and
               Knowledge
               of
               the
               Will
               and
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               be
               a
               guide
               and
               blessing
               unto
               the
               residue
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               who
               seek
               after
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               be
               entrusted
               with
               great
               Empire
               and
               Rule
               in
               the
               world
               .
               The
               most
               of
               these
               things
               are
               foretold
               concerning
               them
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               their
               own
               Prophetical
               Writings
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               the
               Divine
               Writers
               of
               sundry
               Books
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
               But
               all
               this
               we
               say
               
               must
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               when
               the
               veil
               shall
               be
               taken
               from
               before
               their
               eyes
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               look
               on
               him
               
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 pierced
              
               ,
               and
               joyfully
               receive
               him
               whom
               they
               have
               sinfully
               rejected
               for
               so
               many
               Generations
               .
               Untill
               this
               be
               done
               ,
               they
               may
               wrestle●s
               they
               can
               with
               their
               own
               perplexities
               ,
               and
               comfort
               themselves
               as
               well
               as
               they
               are
               able
               in
               their
               miseries
               ,
               get
               money
               in
               their
               dispersions
               by
               all
               unlawfull
               Arts
               and
               ways
               imaginable
               ,
               and
               expose
               themselves
               to
               the
               delusions
               of
               Impostors
               ,
               false
               Prophets
               and
               pretenders
               to
               be
               their
               Deliverers
               ,
               which
               to
               their
               unspeakable
               misery
               and
               reproach
               they
               have
               now
               done
               ten
               times
               ;
               deliverance
               ,
               peace
               ,
               tranquility
               ,
               acceptance
               with
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               obtain
               .
               Here
               lyes
               the
               Crisis
               of
               their
               condition
               .
               When
               they
               shall
               receive
               ,
               acknowledge
               ,
               and
               believe
               in
               that
               Messiah
               who
               came
               so
               long
               time
               since
               unto
               them
               ,
               whom
               their
               Fathers
               wickedly
               slew
               ,
               and
               hanged
               on
               a
               Tree
               ,
               and
               whom
               themselves
               have
               since
               no
               less
               wickedly
               rejected
               ;
               and
               when
               by
               his
               Spirit
               and
               Grace
               they
               shall
               be
               turned
               from
               ungodliness
               ,
               and
               have
               their
               eyes
               opened
               to
               see
               the
               Mysterie
               of
               the
               Grace
               ,
               Wisdom
               and
               Love
               of
               God
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
               then
               shall
               they
               obtain
               mercy
               from
               the
               God
               of
               their
               fore-fathers
               ,
               and
               returning
               again
               into
               their
               own
               Land
               ,
               
                 Jerusalem
                 shall
                 be
                 inhabited
                 again
                 even
                 in
                 Jerusalem
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Exercitatio
               XIX
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Ordinances
                   and
                   Institutions
                   of
                   the
                   Judaical
                   Church
                   respected
                   and
                   unfolded
                   in
                   the
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                
                 Hebrews
                 .
                 
                   Principal
                   Heads
                   of
                   them
                   mentioned
                   therein
                   .
                   The
                   call
                   of
                
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 11.8
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   The
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   his
                   Posterity
                   .
                   The
                   name
                   of
                
                 Abram
                 ;
                 
                   signification
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Changed
                   into
                
                 Abraham
                 ;
                 
                   its
                   signification
                   .
                   The
                   time
                   of
                   his
                   Birth
                   and
                   Death
                   .
                   Whence
                   called
                   .
                
                 Ur
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 Chaldees
                 
                   where
                   .
                   And
                
                 Haran
                 .
                 
                   Extent
                   of
                
                 Mesopotamia
                 .
                 Moses
                 and
                 Stephen
                 reconciled
                 .
                 Abraham
                 
                   before
                   his
                   call
                   infected
                   with
                   Idolatry
                   .
                   Time
                   of
                   his
                   call
                   .
                   Institution
                   of
                   Circumcision
                   .
                   End
                   and
                   use
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Time
                   of
                   the
                   Israelites
                   sojourning
                   in
                
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 11.13
                 .
                 Exod.
                 12.40
                 ,
                 41.
                 
                 Act.
                 7.6
                 .
                 Gal.
                 3
                 17.
                 
                   reconciled
                   .
                   The
                   beginning
                   and
                   ending
                   of
                   the
                
                 430
                 
                   years
                   .
                   The
                   Fatal
                   period
                   of
                   Changes
                   in
                   that
                   Church
                   .
                   Institution
                   of
                   the
                   Passover
                   .
                   The
                   time
                   of
                   its
                   celebration
                   .
                   The
                   month
                   .
                   Time
                   of
                   the
                   day
                   .
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   between
                   the
                   Evenings
                   ,
                   when
                   .
                   The
                   occasion
                   and
                   nature
                   of
                   this
                   Ordinance
                   .
                   The
                   matter
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   manner
                   of
                   its
                   observance
                   .
                   Sundry
                   things
                   suited
                   to
                   its
                   first
                   celebration
                   ,
                   not
                   afterward
                   observed
                   .
                   The
                   number
                   required
                   at
                   the
                   eating
                   of
                   the
                   Lamb.
                   By
                   whom
                   it
                   was
                   killed
                   .
                   Where
                   .
                   How
                   dressed
                   .
                   Jews
                   traditions
                   rejected
                   .
                   The
                   Feast
                   of
                   unleavened
                   Bread.
                   Its
                   Rites
                   .
                   Excision
                   to
                   the
                   neglect
                   of
                   what
                   Ordinances
                   annexed
                   .
                   Jews
                   acknowledge
                   the
                   figurative
                   nature
                   of
                   this
                   Ordinance
                   .
                   Of
                   Frontlets
                   and
                   Philacteries
                   ,
                
                 Exod.
                 23.9
                 .
                 
                   Signes
                   and
                   memorials
                   .
                   The
                   sections
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   Frontlets
                   .
                   The
                   Jews
                   manner
                   of
                   making
                   their
                   Phylacteries
                   :
                   deceits
                   therein
                   .
                   Their
                   trust
                   in
                   them
                   :
                   so
                   proved
                   by
                   our
                   Saviour
                   .
                   Of
                   their
                   Fringes
                   ,
                   their
                   appointment
                   ,
                   making
                   and
                   use
                   .
                   Dedication
                   of
                   the
                   first-born
                   males
                   to
                   God.
                   Price
                   of
                   the
                   Redemption
                   of
                   Children
                   :
                   Close
                   of
                   God's
                   first
                   dispensation
                   towards
                   that
                   Church
                   .
                   The
                   solemn
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   Preparations
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   Remote
                   .
                   Occasional
                   temporary
                   institutions
                   between
                   the
                
                 Red-sea
                 and
                 Sinai
                 .
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   waters
                   of
                
                 Marah
                 .
                 
                   The
                   giving
                   of
                   Manna
                   .
                   Derivation
                   and
                   signification
                   of
                   the
                   name
                   .
                   Water
                   brought
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Rock
                   .
                   That
                   Rock
                   Christ.
                   Immediate
                   preparations
                   for
                   the
                   receiving
                   of
                   the
                   Law.
                   The
                   time
                   that
                   the
                   people
                   came
                   to
                   Sinai
                   .
                   The
                   Day
                   .
                   The
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   day
                   that
                   the
                   appearance
                   of
                   God's
                   Glory
                   began
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   time
                   that
                   Christ
                   rose
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   .
                   The
                   place
                   .
                
                 Sinai
                 
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   mountain
                
                 ,
                 Horeb
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Monastery
                   there
                   .
                
                 Moses
                 
                   first
                   Ascent
                   .
                   The
                   ground
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   people
                   prepared
                   by
                   the
                   remembrance
                   of
                   Mercies
                   and
                   Promises
                   .
                   Of
                   their
                   washing
                   their
                   cloaths
                   .
                   Not
                   a
                   Baptism
                   of
                   standing
                   use
                   .
                   Bounds
                   set
                   unto
                   the
                   Mount.
                   In
                   what
                   sense
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   touched
                   :
                
                 Heb.
                 12.21
                 .
                 
                   How
                   the
                   Offendor
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   punished
                   .
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   opened
                   .
                   The
                   station
                   and
                   order
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   in
                   receiving
                   of
                   the
                   Law.
                   The
                   ministry
                   of
                   Angels
                   in
                   the
                   preparations
                   for
                   God's
                   glorious
                   presence
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   People
                   met
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   them
                   .
                   When
                
                 Moses
                 
                   used
                   those
                   words
                
                 ,
                 I
                 exceedingly
                 fear
                 and
                 quake
                 .
              
            
             
               THere
               are
               in
               the
               Epistle
               unto
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               either
               direct
               discourses
               concerning
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 1
              
               or
               occasional
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               all
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               the
               most
               important
               things
               in
               the
               whole
               
                 Mosaical
                 Oeconomy
              
               ,
               and
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               Worship
               of
               God
               therein
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
               Yea
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               material
               from
               the
               call
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               unto
               the
               utmost
               issue
               of
               God's
               dispensations
               towards
               his
               posterity
               ,
               that
               is
               omitted
               by
               him
               .
               And
               if
               we
               have
               not
               a
               previous
               acquaintance
               with
               these
               things
               ,
               which
               he
               supposed
               in
               them
               to
               whom
               he
               wrote
               ,
               much
               darkness
               and
               many
               mistakes
               must
               needs
               attend
               us
               in
               the
               consideration
               of
               what
               he
               treateth
               on
               ,
               and
               the
               ends
               which
               he
               proposeth
               unto
               himself
               .
               Now
               because
               it
               will
               no
               way
               be
               expedient
               ,
               every
               time
               the
               mention
               of
               them
               doth
               occur
               ,
               or
               allusion
               is
               made
               unto
               them
               ,
               to
               insist
               upon
               them
               as
               first
               instituted
               .
               I
               thought
               meet
               in
               the
               close
               of
               these
               Prolegomena
               ,
               to
               present
               the
               Reader
               with
               a
               brief
               Scheme
               and
               delineation
               of
               the
               whole
               
                 Mosaical
                 Oeconomy
              
               ;
               as
               also
               of
               those
               other
               previous
               concernments
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               posterity
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               Apostle
               in
               this
               Epistle
               we
               are
               called
               and
               directed
               unto
               .
               And
               they
               are
               these
               that
               follow
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               call
               and
               obedience
               of
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 chap.
              
               11.
               v.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               institution
               and
               observation
               of
               the
               
                 Passover
                 ,
                 chap.
              
               11.
               v.
               28.
               
            
             
             
               3.
               
               The
               giving
               of
               the
               
                 Law
                 ,
                 chap.
              
               1.
               v.
               1.
               chap.
               2.
               v.
               1.
               chap.
               12.
               v.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               25
               ,
               26.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               sanction
               of
               the
               Law
               in
               Promises
               and
               
                 Penalties
                 ,
                 chap.
              
               2.
               v.
               2
               ,
               21.
               chap.
               3.
               chap.
               4.
               chap.
               10.
               v.
               28.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               building
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               of
               the
               Temple
               in
               answer
               thereunto
               ,
               chap.
               3.
               v.
               3
               ,
               4.
               chap.
               9.
               v.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               chap.
               10.
               v.
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22.
               with
               its
               utensils
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               Calling
               ,
               Succession
               and
               Office
               of
               the
               
                 High-priest
                 ,
                 chap.
              
               7.
               v.
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               21
               ,
               23.
               chap.
               8.
               v.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               The
               Sacrifices
               and
               Services
               of
               them
               both
               ,
               chap.
               8.
               v.
               3
               ,
               5.
               chap.
               9.
               v.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               10
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               chap.
               10.
               v.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               11.
               chap.
               13.
               v.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               plain
               and
               evident
               ,
               that
               under
               these
               heads
               all
               the
               principal
               concernments
               of
               the
               ancient
               Church
               ,
               with
               the
               Worship
               and
               Rule
               of
               God
               therein
               are
               comprised
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               all
               of
               them
               reflected
               on
               ,
               most
               of
               them
               explained
               ,
               and
               applied
               unto
               Gospel-ends
               by
               our
               Apostle
               .
               However
               I
               shall
               not
               in
               our
               present
               consideration
               of
               them
               ,
               engage
               in
               the
               exposition
               of
               the
               particular
               places
               in
               the
               Epistle
               where
               they
               are
               treated
               on
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               done
               else-where
               ;
               but
               only
               represent
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               expressed
               in
               their
               institution
               and
               transaction
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               so
               to
               make
               way
               unto
               a
               right
               conception
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               mentioned
               and
               made
               use
               of
               in
               the
               New.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 2
              
               Many
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               I
               acknowledge
               ,
               especially
               those
               concerning
               the
               Temple
               ,
               its
               Fabrick
               ,
               and
               its
               Worship
               ,
               have
               been
               so
               largely
               discussed
               by
               others
               ,
               as
               that
               I
               should
               judge
               my
               endeavours
               ,
               in
               a
               review
               of
               them
               ,
               altogether
               needless
               ,
               would
               the
               nature
               of
               our
               present
               design
               admit
               of
               its
               forbearance
               .
               For
               besides
               what
               hath
               been
               formerly
               attempted
               ,
               with
               excellent
               success
               ,
               with
               reference
               unto
               the
               Fabrick
               of
               Divine
               Worship
               ,
               and
               the
               Ceremonies
               thereof
               from
               the
               Scripture
               .
               Josephus
               ,
               and
               the
               latter
               Jewish
               Masters
               ,
               by
               
                 Ahubensci
                 ,
                 Arius
                 Montanus
                 ,
                 Villalpandus
                 ,
                 Capellus
                 ,
                 Ribera
                 Constantine
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 Broughton
                 ,
                 Ainsworth
                 ,
                 Weemse
                 ,
                 Rivet
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               learned
               Expositors
               on
               these
               parts
               of
               holy
               Writ
               ,
               where
               these
               things
               are
               recorded
               ,
               there
               are
               also
               some
               of
               la●e
               ,
               who
               amongst
               our selves
               have
               travelled
               with
               much
               diligence
               in
               this
               subject
               ;
               Persons
               worthily
               skilled
               in
               ,
               and
               industriously
               improving
               their
               knowledge
               of
               all
               that
               learning
               which
               is
               needful
               unto
               the
               due
               and
               accurate
               handling
               of
               this
               subject
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               discourses
               .
               But
               as
               things
               are
               fallen
               out
               ,
               considering
               the
               necessity
               of
               this
               discourse
               unto
               my
               present
               design
               ,
               and
               that
               most
               of
               the
               things
               in
               our
               proposal
               from
               the
               Epistle
               above
               mentioned
               ,
               are
               such
               as
               fell
               not
               under
               the
               consideration
               of
               those
               
                 learned
                 persons
              
               ,
               nor
               are
               handled
               by
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               I
               design
               not
               an
               exact
               examination
               of
               the
               particular
               concernments
               of
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               with
               a
               discussion
               of
               the
               Reasons
               and
               Arguments
               wherewith
               various
               apprehensions
               of
               them
               are
               att●st●d
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               repr●sent
               such
               a
               scheme
               of
               them
               unto
               the
               Reader
               ,
               as
               may
               enable
               him
               to
               judge
               aright
               of
               the
               references
               of
               the
               Apostle
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               use
               that
               he
               puts
               them
               unto
               ,
               I
               shall
               proceed
               in
               my
               designed
               way
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 3
              
               First
               ,
               then
               the
               call
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               foundation
               whereon
               all
               the
               following
               Administrations
               of
               God
               towards
               his
               Posterity
               ,
               and
               his
               whole
               Worship
               amongst
               them
               ,
               were
               built
               ,
               is
               excellently
               and
               fully
               described
               by
               our
               
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 chap.
              
               11.
               v.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               
                 By
                 faith
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 called
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 out
                 into
                 a
                 place
                 which
                 he
                 should
                 afterwards
                 receive
                 for
                 an
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 obeyed
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 went
                 out
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
                 whither
                 he
                 went
                 ,
              
               (
               Gen.
               11.
               v.
               4.
               )
               
                 By
                 faith
                 he
                 sojourned
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 promise
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 strange
                 country
                 ,
                 dwelling
                 in
                 tabernacles
                 with
                 Isaac
                 and
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 the
                 heirs
                 with
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 promise
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 looked
                 for
                 a
                 city
                 which
                 hath
                 foundations
                 ,
                 whose
                 builder
                 and
                 maker
                 is
                 God.
              
               (
               Gen.
               12.13
               ,
               14.
               )
               
                 Through
                 faith
                 also
                 Sarah
                 her self
                 received
                 strength
                 to
                 conceive
                 seed
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 delivered
                 of
                 a
                 child
                 when
                 she
                 was
                 past
                 age
                 ,
                 because
                 she
                 judged
                 him
                 faithful
                 who
                 had
                 promised
                 .
              
               (
               Gen.
               17.
               v.
               19.
               chap.
               21.
               v.
               2.
               )
               
                 Therefore
                 sprang
                 there
                 even
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 dead
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 stars
                 of
                 the
                 sky
                 in
                 multitude
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 sand
                 which
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 sea-shore
                 innumerable
                 .
              
               (
               v.
               13.
               v.
               16.
               
               Gen.
               15.
               v.
               5.
               )
               
                 These
                 all
                 died
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 received
                 the
                 promises
                 ,
                 but
                 having
                 seen
                 them
                 afar
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 perswaded
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 embraced
                 ,
                 and
                 confessed
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 strangers
                 and
                 pilgrims
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               (
               Gen.
               23.
               v.
               4.
               chap.
               47.9
               .
               1
               Chron.
               29.15
               .
               )
               
                 For
                 they
                 that
                 say
                 such
                 things
                 declare
                 plainly
                 that
                 they
                 s●ek
                 a
                 country
                 ;
                 and
                 truly
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 mindful
                 of
                 that
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 came
                 out
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 had
                 opportunity
                 to
                 have
                 returned
                 .
              
               (
               Gen.
               24.
               v.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               )
               
                 But
                 now
                 they
                 desire
                 a
                 better
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 an
                 heavenly
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 ashamed
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 had
                 prepared
                 for
                 them
                 a
                 city
                 .
                 By
                 faith
                 Abraham
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 tried
                 offered
                 up
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 and
              
               (
               or
               even
               )
               
                 he
                 that
                 received
                 the
                 promises
                 ,
                 offered
                 up
                 his
                 only
                 begotten
                 son
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 ,
                 In
                 Isaac
                 shall
                 thy
                 seed
                 be
                 called
                 ,
              
               (
               so
               that
               he
               was
               his
               only
               begotten
               with
               respect
               unto
               
               the
               promise
               ,
               Gen.
               21.
               v.
               12.
               chap.
               22.
               v.
               9.
               )
               
                 Accounting
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 able
                 even
                 to
                 raise
                 him
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 also
                 he
                 received
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 figure
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               design
               of
               the
               Apostle
               in
               this
               discourse
               is
               to
               set
               forth
               and
               commend
               the
               faith
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               from
               the
               fruits
               and
               effects
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               his
               obedience
               ;
               but
               he
               builds
               it
               upon
               ,
               and
               resolves
               it
               into
               his
               call
               ;
               By
               faith
               Abraham
               being
               CALLED
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               my
               present
               purpose
               to
               open
               particularly
               the
               discourse
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               referred
               to
               its
               proper
               place
               ;
               only
               because
               what
               we
               do
               now
               ,
               is
               in
               a
               subserviency
               unto
               the
               right
               understanding
               of
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               I
               have
               laid
               down
               this
               account
               given
               us
               therein
               of
               the
               call
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               his
               faith
               and
               obedience
               ,
               shewn
               as
               the
               reason
               of
               our
               insisting
               on
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               foundation
               whereon
               what
               we
               do
               therein
               is
               built
               .
               Neither
               shall
               I
               now
               at
               large
               declare
               the
               nature
               of
               this
               Call
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               with
               the
               several
               occurrencies
               that
               accompanied
               it
               ;
               partly
               because
               it
               is
               already
               touched
               upon
               in
               a
               former
               Exercitation
               ,
               and
               partly
               because
               I
               have
               else-where
               handled
               it
               more
               largely
               ,
               and
               cleared
               it
               from
               the
               corrupt
               traditions
               and
               opinions
               of
               the
               Jews
               concerning
               it
               .
               But
               because
               this
               was
               the
               root
               on
               which
               the
               Judaical
               Church
               did
               grow
               ,
               the
               stock
               whereinto
               all
               
                 Mosaical
                 Institutions
              
               of
               worship
               were
               inserted
               and
               grafted
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               we
               give
               a
               brief
               Historical
               account
               concerning
               it
               .
            
             
               Abraham
               ;
               he
               was
               first
               called
               by
               his
               Parents
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Abram
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 an
                 High
                 Father
              
               ;
               
                 
                   §
                
                 4
              
               not
               without
               a
               signal
               presaging
               providence
               of
               God.
               For
               as
               of
               old
               they
               gave
               
                 significant
                 names
              
               unto
               their
               children
               ,
               so
               therein
               they
               had
               respect
               unto
               their
               present
               condition
               ,
               or
               some
               prospect
               they
               had
               given
               them
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               of
               things
               future
               ,
               wherein
               they
               or
               theirs
               should
               be
               concerned
               .
               So
               have
               we
               the
               reasons
               given
               us
               of
               the
               names
               of
               
                 Cain
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               4.
               v.
               5.
               of
               
                 Seth
                 ,
                 v.
              
               28.
               of
               
                 Noah
                 ,
                 chap.
              
               5.
               v.
               29.
               of
               
                 Peleg
                 ,
                 chap.
              
               10.
               v.
               25.
               and
               of
               sundry
               others
               .
               And
               if
               we
               may
               not
               suppose
               that
               the
               Parents
               of
               Abraham
               were
               directed
               to
               give
               him
               this
               name
               of
               an
               
                 High
                 Father
              
               ,
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Prophesie
               ,
               yet
               considering
               it
               suitableness
               unto
               what
               God
               had
               designed
               him
               for
               ,
               and
               its
               readiness
               to
               yield
               unto
               that
               Change
               which
               God
               made
               afterwards
               in
               it
               ,
               unto
               a
               great
               strengthning
               of
               his
               faith
               and
               significancy
               in
               a
               way
               of
               instruction
               unto
               future
               generations
               ,
               we
               must
               grant
               that
               it
               was
               done
               by
               the
               designing
               holy
               wise
               Providence
               of
               God.
               For
               he
               was
               an
               
                 High
                 Father
              
               indeed
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               Father
               of
               our
               
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               .
               In
               process
               of
               time
               ,
               upon
               the
               solemn
               establishment
               of
               the
               Covenant
               with
               him
               ,
               God
               change
               this
               name
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               into
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Gen.
               17.
               v.
               5.
               
               
                 Neither
                 shall
                 thy
                 name
                 any
                 more
                 be
                 called
                 Abram
                 ,
                 but
                 thy
                 name
                 shall
                 be
                 Abraham
                 .
              
               And
               on
               the
               like
               account
               did
               God
               also
               change
               the
               names
               of
               some
               other
               persons
               ,
               or
               superadded
               new
               names
               unto
               those
               whereby
               they
               were
               called
               before
               ,
               as
               of
               Israel
               unto
               
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               33.
               v.
               28.
               upon
               his
               
                 prevalency
                 with
                 God
                 as
                 a
                 Prince
                 ;
                 Jedidiah
              
               unto
               Solomon
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               12.
               v.
               25.
               
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 loved
                 him
              
               .
               And
               many
               doubtless
               had
               new
               names
               given
               unto
               them
               by
               themselves
               or
               others
               ,
               or
               some
               letter
               or
               syllable
               changed
               in
               their
               names
               ,
               withall
               altering
               their
               signification
               ,
               upon
               emergent
               occasions
               .
               Hence
               have
               we
               so
               many
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               whom
               we
               find
               in
               several
               places
               expressed
               by
               divers
               names
               ,
               or
               varied
               in
               one
               place
               from
               another
               .
               Now
               this
               change
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Abraham
               was
               not
               ,
               as
               the
               Jews
               fancy
               ,
               to
               honour
               him
               with
               the
               addition
               of
               a
               letter
               out
               of
               the
               Tetragrammaton
               ;
               but
               for
               the
               addition
               of
               a
               new
               Prophetical
               significancy
               unto
               it
               ;
               as
               God
               himself
               expresly
               declares
               ,
               
                 Thy
                 name
                 shall
                 be
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 father
                 of
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 nations
                 have
                 I
                 made
                 thee
                 .
              
               According
               as
               he
               said
               before
               ,
               v.
               3.
               
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 a
                 father
                 of
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 nations
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               his
               name
               denoting
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               multitude
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               Nations
               ,
               God
               himself
               expounding
               his
               own
               intention
               and
               design
               .
               And
               herein
               is
               a
               solemn
               prefiguration
               of
               the
               implanting
               of
               Believers
               of
               all
               Nations
               ,
               into
               the
               Covenant
               and
               Faith
               of
               Abraham
               ;
               for
               this
               name
               he
               received
               upon
               the
               solemn
               establishment
               of
               the
               Covenant
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               explains
               the
               place
               ,
               Rom.
               4.
               v.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               All
               then
               that
               believe
               ,
               are
               taken
               into
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Abraham
               .
               And
               as
               unto
               the
               priviledges
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               inheritance
               to
               be
               obtained
               by
               it
               ,
               they
               are
               no
               less
               his
               children
               and
               heirs
               ,
               then
               those
               who
               proceeded
               from
               his
               loins
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               manifested
               in
               our
               Exercitation
               concerning
               the
               
                 Oneness
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               .
               And
               herein
               also
               God
               manifested
               what
               was
               his
               design
               in
               his
               Call
               ,
               and
               separation
               unto
               himself
               ,
               even
               to
               make
               and
               constitute
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               Posterity
               ,
               the
               means
               of
               bringing
               forth
               the
               promised
               seed
               ,
               wherein
               all
               Nations
               were
               to
               be
               blessed
               .
            
             
               Abraham
               being
               the
               tenth
               Generation
               from
               
                 Noah
                 ,
                 exclusivè
              
               ,
               was
               the
               son
               of
               Terah
               ,
               of
               
                 
                   §
                
                 5
              
               whom
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               Gen.
               11.26
               .
               that
               
                 Terah
                 lived
                 seventy
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 begat
                 Abram
                 ,
                 Nahor
                 and
                 Haran
                 :
              
               not
               doubtless
               in
               the
               same
               year
               ,
               but
               then
               the
               eldest
               of
               them
               was
               born
               ,
               who
               ever
               he
               was
               .
               If
               Abraham
               was
               the
               eldest
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               first
               expressed
               ,
               he
               was
               born
               292
               years
               
               after
               the
               flood
               ,
               in
               the
               three
               hundred
               ninety
               second
               year
               of
               the
               life
               of
               Shem
               ,
               who
               out-lived
               him
               thirty
               five
               years
               .
               And
               he
               was
               the
               sixth
               from
               Heber
               ,
               born
               in
               the
               two
               hundred
               twenty
               fifth
               year
               of
               his
               age
               ,
               who
               continuing
               longest
               of
               all
               the
               
                 Postdiluvian
                 Patriarchs
              
               ,
               outlived
               Abraham
               about
               sixty
               four
               years
               .
               But
               there
               is
               a
               difficulty
               in
               this
               account
               .
               For
               if
               Abraham
               was
               born
               in
               the
               seventieth
               year
               of
               the
               age
               of
               
                 Terah
                 :
                 Terah
              
               living
               in
               all
               two
               hundred
               and
               five
               years
               ,
               Abraham
               at
               the
               death
               of
               Terah
               must
               needs
               be
               one
               hundred
               thirty
               five
               years
               of
               age
               .
               But
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               expresly
               that
               at
               his
               departure
               out
               of
               Haran
               ,
               upon
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               he
               was
               no
               more
               but
               seventy
               five
               years
               old
               .
               And
               if
               he
               was
               seventy
               five
               years
               old
               at
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Father
               who
               lived
               two
               hundred
               and
               five
               years
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               born
               in
               the
               one
               hundred
               and
               thirtieth
               of
               his
               Fathers
               life
               ,
               and
               not
               before
               ;
               which
               carries
               on
               his
               birth
               and
               death
               sixty
               years
               beyond
               the
               former
               account
               .
               So
               that
               he
               outlived
               Shem
               twenty
               five
               years
               ,
               and
               dyed
               only
               four
               years
               before
               Heber
               .
               Although
               therefore
               he
               be
               mentioned
               before
               
                 Haran
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               11.26
               .
               yet
               indeed
               Haran
               was
               the
               Eldest
               Son
               of
               Terah
               ,
               and
               born
               before
               Abraham
               sixty
               years
               .
               And
               it
               appears
               in
               the
               Story
               ,
               that
               Lot
               and
               Sarah
               who
               were
               the
               Children
               of
               Haran
               (
               if
               Sarah
               was
               the
               Ischa
               mentioned
               ,
               as
               most
               suppose
               she
               was
               ,
               Gen.
               11.29
               .
               )
               were
               not
               much
               younger
               then
               Abraham
               himself
               .
               For
               when
               Abraham
               was
               an
               hundred
               years
               old
               ,
               Sarah
               was
               ninety
               ,
               Gen.
               17.17
               .
               and
               Lot
               may
               well
               be
               supposed
               to
               be
               Elder
               then
               she
               ;
               so
               that
               of
               Necessity
               Haran
               must
               be
               many
               years
               elder
               then
               Abraham
               ,
               even
               no
               less
               then
               sixty
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               declared
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 6
              
               His
               Nativity
               and
               Education
               was
               in
               Vr
               of
               the
               
                 Chaldees
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               11.28
               ,
               31.
               
               This
               place
               is
               said
               to
               be
               ,
               on
               the
               
                 other
                 side
              
               of
               the
               flood
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               or
               the
               
                 River
                 ,
                 Josh.
              
               24.2
               .
               that
               is
               ,
               from
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               on
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               great
               River
               Euphrates
               eastward
               .
               It
               was
               so
               also
               of
               Tygris
               ,
               on
               the
               East
               of
               
                 Aram
                 Naharaim
              
               ,
               or
               Mesopotamia
               ,
               properly
               so
               called
               ;
               which
               is
               not
               insisted
               on
               ,
               because
               Abraham
               came
               over
               Tygris
               unto
               Haran
               with
               his
               Father
               
                 Terah
                 .
                 He
                 came
                 out
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Stephen
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 the
              
               Chaldaeans
               ,
               
                 and
                 dwelt
                 in
              
               Canaan
               ,
               Acts
               7.4
               .
               he
               sayes
               indeed
               ,
               that
               before
               he
               came
               unto
               Canaan
               ,
               he
               dwelt
               in
               
                 Mesopotamia
                 ,
                 v.
              
               2.
               wherein
               Haran
               was
               also
               .
               For
               the
               name
               of
               Mesopotamia
               was
               given
               of
               old
               unto
               all
               the
               adjacent
               Regions
               ,
               even
               unto
               the
               Persian
               Sea.
               So
               doth
               Pliny
               evidently
               .
               lib.
               6.
               cap.
               26.
               
               
                 Mesopotamia
                 tota
                 Assyriorum
                 fuit
                 vicatim
                 dispersa
                 ,
                 praeter
                 Babylona
                 ,
                 &
                 Ninum
                 .
                 All
              
               Mesopotamia
               
                 belonged
                 unto
                 the
              
               Assyrians
               ,
               
                 and
                 consuled
                 of
                 scattered
                 Villages
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 were
              
               Babylonia
               
                 and
                 the
                 Countrey
                 about
              
               Nineveth
               .
               And
               again
               ,
               
                 Reliqua
                 pars
                 Mesopotamiae
                 Assyriaeque-Babylonia
                 appellata
                 est
                 .
              
               So
               that
               he
               equals
               Mesopotamia
               ,
               with
               Assyria
               ;
               which
               how
               great
               a
               Tract
               of
               those
               Regions
               it
               comprehended
               ,
               is
               manifest
               from
               
                 Ptolomy
                 ,
                 Strabo
              
               and
               others
               .
               Eupolemus
               in
               
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 praeparat
                 .
                 Evang.
                 l.
              
               9.
               placeth
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Vra
               in
               Babylonia
               :
               and
               there
               also
               Pliny
               mentioneth
               Vra
               upon
               the
               banks
               of
               
                 Euphrates
                 ,
                 lib.
              
               5.
               cap.
               24.
               
               
                 Fertur
                 Euphrates
                 usque
                 ad
                 Vram
              
               .
               But
               this
               seems
               not
               to
               be
               the
               Vr
               where
               Abraham
               dwelt
               .
               Nor
               was
               there
               any
               reason
               that
               in
               a
               design
               for
               Canaan
               ,
               he
               should
               remove
               from
               any
               part
               of
               Babylonia
               upon
               Euphrates
               unto
               Charan
               .
               It
               is
               more
               likely
               to
               be
               the
               place
               mentioned
               by
               
                 Ammianus
                 lib.
              
               5.
               where
               he
               sayes
               ,
               that
               the
               Romans
               in
               six
               dayes
               came
               from
               Corduena
               in
               
                 Armenia
                 ,
                 ad
                 Vr
                 nomine
                 ,
                 Persicum
                 Castellum
                 ;
                 unto
              
               Ur
               
                 a
                 Persian
                 Castle
              
               .
               And
               this
               he
               placeth
               between
               Nisibis
               and
               Tygris
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               far
               from
               the
               place
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               probably
               supposed
               that
               the
               Ark
               rested
               after
               the
               flood
               ;
               the
               family
               of
               Heber
               keeping
               their
               first
               Seat
               ,
               not
               accompanying
               ,
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               
                 Sons
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               11.2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               those
               wicked
               Apostates
               who
               went
               from
               the
               East
               ,
               to
               find
               a
               place
               to
               fix
               the
               Seat
               of
               their
               Rebellion
               against
               God.
               Broughton
               contendeth
               ,
               that
               Vr
               was
               in
               the
               Vale
               of
               the
               Chaldaeans
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               Babylonia
               ,
               a
               very
               little
               way
               ,
               or
               some
               few
               miles
               from
               Charan
               ;
               averring
               ,
               that
               Stephen
               cannot
               otherwise
               be
               defended
               ,
               who
               affirms
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               in
               Mesopotamia
               before
               he
               dwelt
               in
               Charan
               .
               But
               as
               this
               defence
               of
               Stephen
               is
               needless
               ,
               seeing
               as
               we
               have
               manifested
               ,
               he
               took
               Mesopotamia
               in
               a
               large
               sense
               ,
               as
               others
               did
               also
               ,
               giving
               the
               same
               Extent
               unto
               it
               with
               Assyria
               ,
               the
               denomination
               arising
               from
               the
               most
               eminent
               and
               fruitful
               of
               these
               Regions
               :
               So
               the
               removal
               of
               a
               little
               way
               ,
               or
               a
               few
               miles
               ,
               answereth
               not
               that
               decription
               which
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               gives
               us
               of
               journey
               ,
               Gen.
               11.31
               .
               And
               Terah
               took
               Abraham
               
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
              
               Lot
               
                 the
                 Son
                 of
              
               Haran
               ,
               
                 and
                 they
                 went
                 forth
                 with
                 them
                 from
              
               Ur
               
                 of
                 the
                 Chaldees
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 Land
                 of
              
               Canaan
               ,
               
                 and
                 they
                 came
                 unto
              
               Haran
               
                 and
                 dwelt
                 there
              
               .
               There
               design
               was
               to
               go
               unto
               Canaan
               :
               And
               as
               the
               Vra
               which
               was
               in
               Babylonia
               was
               scituated
               on
               this
               side
               of
               Euphrates
               as
               Pliny
               testifies
               :
               So
               that
               Abraham
               could
               not
               go
               from
               thence
               unto
               Canaan
               by
               Haran
               ,
               but
               he
               must
               twice
               needlesly
               pass
               with
               all
               his
               family
               over
               Euphrates
               ,
               so
               the
               expression
               of
               their
               journying
               to
               Haran
               will
               not
               suit
               unto
               any
               imaginary
               Vr
               within
               a
               few
               miles
               of
               it
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               any
               weight
               that
               it
               is
               called
               
                 Vr
                 of
                 the
                 Chaldees
              
               ,
               whose
               proper
               
               seat
               was
               in
               Babylonia
               ,
               and
               not
               extended
               much
               farther
               Eastward
               ,
               seeing
               if
               the
               Chaldees
               ,
               as
               is
               most
               probable
               ,
               were
               called
               Chasdim
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               constantly
               ,
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Chesed
               the
               Son
               of
               Nachor
               the
               Brother
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               there
               must
               of
               necessity
               be
               allowed
               an
               
                 Hystorical
                 Prolepsis
              
               in
               the
               words
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               called
               
                 Vr
                 of
                 the
                 Chaldees
              
               ,
               from
               whence
               the
               Chaldees
               were
               afterwards
               to
               have
               their
               Original
               ,
               who
               in
               time
               possessed
               Babylonia
               and
               the
               parts
               adjacent
               .
            
             
               Whilest
               Abraham
               lived
               with
               his
               Progenitors
               in
               Vr
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               but
               he
               
                 
                   §
                
                 7
              
               was
               with
               them
               infected
               with
               much
               false
               Worship
               and
               Idolatry
               ;
               For
               so
               Joshua
               affirms
               expresly
               ,
               that
               they
               served
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               chap.
               24.3
               .
               even
               those
               ,
               whose
               Worship
               God
               afterwards
               prohibited
               in
               the
               first
               Precept
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 there
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 unto
                 thee
                 other
                 Gods
              
               ;
               those
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               those
               ,
               whom
               they
               served
               beyond
               the
               flood
               .
               Other
               Gods
               are
               all
               false
               gods
               .
               The
               Jews
               imagination
               about
               the
               discovery
               made
               by
               Abraham
               of
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               his
               renunciation
               of
               all
               Idolatry
               thereon
               ,
               with
               the
               breaking
               of
               his
               Fathers
               Images
               ,
               and
               his
               being
               cast
               for
               that
               cause
               by
               Nimrod
               into
               the
               fire
               ,
               all
               about
               the
               forty
               fourth
               year
               of
               his
               Age
               ,
               I
               have
               considered
               and
               exploded
               elsewhere
               .
               And
               all
               these
               figments
               with
               that
               of
               Harans
               being
               consumed
               by
               fire
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               they
               witedraw
               from
               the
               supposed
               signification
               of
               the
               name
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               which
               they
               would
               have
               to
               signifie
               
                 fire
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               11.28
               .
               but
               as
               where
               it
               relates
               unto
               the
               
                 Chaldeans
                 (
                 Vr
                 of
                 the
                 Chaldees
                 )
              
               it
               is
               apparently
               the
               name
               of
               a
               place
               ,
               a
               Town
               ,
               or
               Country
               ,
               so
               it
               rather
               signifies
               a
               Valley
               ,
               then
               fire
               .
               And
               those
               words
               ,
               Isa.
               24.
               v.
               3.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               we
               translate
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               
                 Wherefore
                 glorifie
                 ye
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 the
                 fires
                 ,
              
               may
               be
               better
               read
               as
               in
               the
               Margen
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 Valleys
              
               ,
               which
               better
               answers
               unto
               the
               following
               words
               :
               
                 And
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
              
               Israel
               
                 in
                 the
                 Isles
                 of
                 the
                 Sea.
              
               At
               what
               year
               of
               his
               age
               ,
               he
               left
               Vr
               with
               his
               Father
               is
               not
               expressed
               .
               But
               it
               is
               apparent
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               towards
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               the
               life
               of
               Terah
               ;
               Even
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Haran
               his
               Eldest
               Son
               ;
               and
               that
               Nahor
               and
               Abraham
               were
               married
               to
               Milcha
               and
               Isca
               his
               daughters
               ,
               and
               Sara
               had
               continued
               barren
               some
               remarkable
               space
               of
               time
               ,
               Gen.
               11.28
               ,
               29
               ,
               30
               ,
               31
               ,
               32.
               
            
             
               From
               Vr
               therefore
               ,
               with
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               family
               ,
               he
               removed
               to
               
                 
                   §
                
                 8
              
               Haran
               with
               a
               design
               for
               Canaan
               ,
               Gen.
               11.31
               .
               Where
               this
               Haran
               was
               scituated
               ,
               we
               before
               declared
               .
               Stephen
               calls
               it
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               charran
               ;
               and
               so
               do
               the
               Latin
               Writers
               :
               
                 Assyrias
                 Latio
                 maculavit
                 sanguine
                 Charras
                 ;
              
               sayes
               Lucan
               ,
               of
               the
               overthrow
               of
               
               Crassus's
               Army
               near
               that
               place
               .
               And
               it
               may
               be
               pronounced
               either
               way
               in
               the
               Original
               ,
               from
               the
               ambiguous
               force
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               Cheth
               ,
               which
               seems
               best
               expressed
               by
               Charan
               .
               How
               long
               he
               stayed
               here
               is
               uncertain
               ,
               as
               was
               said
               before
               .
               That
               it
               was
               not
               very
               long
               appears
               ,
               from
               his
               marrying
               and
               the
               barrenness
               of
               Sarah
               ,
               before
               he
               came
               thither
               .
               And
               yet
               ,
               that
               they
               abode
               there
               some
               years
               is
               no
               less
               evident
               ,
               from
               Chap.
               12.
               v.
               5.
               
               Abraham
               took
               Sarai
               
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 and
              
               Lot
               
                 his
                 Brothers
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 substance
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 gathered
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 souls
                 or
                 Servants
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 gotten
                 in
              
               Haran
               ,
               
                 and
                 they
                 went
                 forth
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 Land
                 of
              
               Canaan
               .
               It
               is
               not
               the
               work
               of
               a
               few
               dayes
               or
               moneths
               that
               is
               here
               described
               .
               This
               
                 gathering
                 of
                 substance
              
               and
               getting
               of
               souls
               ,
               was
               a
               business
               of
               some
               years
               ;
               of
               how
               many
               it
               is
               uncertain
               .
               What
               was
               the
               design
               of
               Terah
               in
               his
               attempt
               to
               go
               for
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               is
               not
               absolutely
               certain
               .
               The
               especial
               Call
               of
               Abraham
               unto
               that
               Countrey
               could
               not
               be
               the
               bottom
               of
               it
               :
               for
               it
               is
               most
               probable
               ,
               yea
               ,
               indeed
               undeniable
               ,
               that
               this
               he
               had
               not
               ,
               untill
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Terah
               .
               It
               was
               therefore
               an
               act
               of
               theirs
               in
               answer
               to
               the
               Providence
               of
               God
               in
               a
               subserviency
               unto
               that
               future
               call
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               in
               more
               readiness
               to
               yield
               obedience
               unto
               it
               ,
               then
               he
               could
               have
               been
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               Vr
               .
               Whether
               Terah
               did
               meerly
               seek
               a
               new
               habitation
               ,
               in
               a
               Country
               less
               peopled
               then
               that
               of
               his
               Nativity
               ,
               which
               doubtless
               then
               was
               the
               most
               populous
               part
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               being
               near
               the
               place
               where
               mankind
               first
               planted
               after
               the
               flood
               ;
               or
               whether
               he
               might
               be
               instructed
               in
               the
               antient
               promise
               ,
               that
               the
               posterity
               of
               Canaan
               the
               Son
               of
               Cham
               who
               had
               then
               possessed
               the
               Country
               called
               after
               his
               name
               ,
               should
               be
               servants
               unto
               the
               
                 seed
                 of
                 Shem
              
               ,
               from
               whom
               he
               was
               a
               principal
               descendant
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               .
               In
               answer
               to
               the
               call
               of
               Abraham
               it
               could
               not
               be
               ;
               for
               he
               was
               called
               to
               
                 leave
                 his
                 Fathers
                 House
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               12.1
               .
               and
               not
               to
               bring
               his
               Father
               with
               his
               houshold
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               at
               the
               seventy
               fifth
               year
               of
               his
               age
               ,
               when
               Terah
               was
               dead
               :
               But
               what
               ever
               was
               the
               occasion
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               Providence
               of
               God
               used
               in
               it
               in
               the
               serving
               of
               its
               designs
               towards
               Abraham
               .
               And
               here
               in
               Haran
               ,
               If
               I
               may
               be
               allowed
               to
               conjecture
               ,
               
               it
               is
               probable
               ,
               that
               God
               gave
               him
               light
               into
               the
               evil
               of
               those
               Superstitions
               wherein
               he
               was
               educated
               ,
               revealed
               himself
               as
               the
               only
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               prepared
               him
               for
               his
               Call
               unto
               the
               tedious
               journeying
               ,
               and
               long
               peregrination
               that
               ensued
               thereon
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 9
              
               When
               his
               Father
               Terah
               was
               dead
               ,
               and
               himself
               seventy
               five
               years
               old
               ,
               Chap.
               12.14
               .
               God
               called
               him
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               entred
               into
               Covenant
               with
               him
               in
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 v.
              
               7.
               
               And
               this
               Call
               of
               his
               ,
               was
               the
               great
               foundation
               whereon
               God
               afterwards
               built
               the
               whole
               Structure
               of
               his
               Worship
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
               For
               herein
               he
               both
               appropriated
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               Messiah
               unto
               him
               ,
               designing
               his
               person
               as
               the
               spring
               ,
               from
               whom
               he
               should
               proceed
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               set
               both
               him
               and
               his
               posterity
               a-part
               ,
               to
               be
               visibly
               subservient
               unto
               the
               great
               design
               of
               his
               Grace
               in
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               promise
               of
               a
               Deliverer
               made
               unto
               our
               first
               Parents
               .
               This
               we
               have
               elsewhere
               at
               large
               declared
               ,
               and
               shewed
               how
               that
               after
               his
               Call
               ,
               every
               thing
               was
               disposed
               unto
               a
               significancy
               of
               that
               which
               was
               for
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               was
               suited
               for
               a
               continuance
               unto
               that
               season
               ,
               and
               no
               longer
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 10
              
               When
               
                 Abraham
                 was
                 ninety
                 and
                 nine
                 years
                 old
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               also
               he
               had
               been
               
                 twenty
                 four
                 years
              
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               .
               The
               Lord
               confirms
               his
               Covenant
               with
               him
               and
               his
               seed
               ,
               by
               the
               sign
               and
               token
               of
               
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               17.8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               which
               Paul
               calls
               ,
               
                 the
                 seal
                 of
                 the
                 righteousness
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               4.12
               .
               because
               God
               thereby
               confirmed
               and
               assured
               unto
               him
               an
               interest
               in
               the
               promised
               seed
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               
                 Lord
                 our
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 Isai.
              
               45.24
               ,
               25.
               
               Jerem
               23.6
               .
               And
               because
               he
               had
               accepted
               of
               the
               righteousness
               and
               salvation
               which
               in
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               ,
               God
               had
               prepared
               for
               sinners
               ,
               in
               believing
               the
               promise
               ,
               Gen.
               15.6
               .
               And
               herein
               did
               God
               manifest
               that
               he
               took
               his
               seed
               together
               with
               him
               into
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               as
               those
               ,
               who
               no
               less
               then
               himself
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               made
               partakers
               of
               the
               righteousness
               exhibited
               therein
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               be
               used
               for
               the
               chanel
               where
               the
               holy
               seed
               was
               to
               be
               carried
               on
               ;
               untill
               the
               Word
               was
               to
               take
               it
               and
               
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 flesh
                 ,
                 John
              
               1.14
               .
               Mar.
               1.1
               .
               Rom.
               9.5
               .
               And
               by
               this
               Ordinance
               of
               Circumcision
               ,
               were
               his
               posterity
               separated
               from
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               united
               among
               themselves
               .
               For
               however
               Ishmael
               ,
               and
               Esau
               carried
               the
               outward
               sign
               of
               circumcision
               out
               of
               the
               pale
               and
               limits
               of
               the
               Church
               communicating
               it
               unto
               the
               Nations
               that
               sprang
               of
               them
               unto
               this
               day
               ,
               unto
               whose
               observance
               they
               also
               adhere
               ,
               who
               being
               of
               another
               extract
               ,
               have
               received
               the
               Law
               of
               Mahomet
               ,
               who
               was
               of
               the
               off-spring
               of
               persecuting
               Ishmael
               ,
               as
               the
               Turks
               and
               Persians
               ,
               with
               very
               many
               of
               the
               Indians
               ;
               yet
               their
               observance
               of
               it
               ,
               was
               never
               under
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               accepted
               with
               him
               ,
               but
               is
               rather
               accursed
               by
               him
               .
               But
               as
               it
               was
               continued
               in
               the
               posterity
               of
               Abraham
               according
               unto
               the
               promise
               ,
               it
               was
               the
               fundamental
               uniting
               principle
               of
               the
               Church
               amongst
               them
               ,
               though
               dispersed
               into
               innumerable
               particular
               families
               .
               For
               as
               there
               were
               as
               many
               Churches
               before
               ,
               as
               there
               were
               families
               ,
               Ecclesiastical
               and
               Oeconomical
               or
               paternal
               Rule
               ,
               being
               the
               same
               ,
               now
               the
               Covenant
               being
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               token
               of
               the
               Covenant
               being
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               unto
               all
               the
               families
               that
               sprang
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               which
               in
               their
               several
               generations
               were
               as
               the
               sands
               of
               the
               Sea
               shore
               ,
               or
               as
               the
               Stars
               for
               multitude
               ,
               were
               incorporated
               into
               
                 one
                 body
              
               among
               themselves
               ,
               and
               separated
               from
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Not
               that
               this
               Ordinance
               alone
               was
               sufficient
               to
               constitute
               the
               whole
               Nation
               one
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Body
              
               or
               Church
               ,
               which
               was
               done
               by
               the
               following
               Institutions
               of
               Worship
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               foundation
               thereof
               was
               first
               laid
               herein
               .
               Neither
               without
               some
               such
               general
               initiation
               into
               union
               could
               it
               have
               been
               orderly
               accomplished
               .
               And
               as
               it
               was
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               people
               of
               old
               whilst
               they
               walked
               in
               the
               steps
               of
               the
               faith
               of
               Abraham
               :
               So
               it
               was
               the
               carnal
               boast
               of
               their
               degenerate
               posterity
               .
               Hence
               have
               we
               so
               often
               mention
               of
               those
               who
               were
               uncircumcised
               ,
               in
               the
               way
               of
               reproach
               and
               contempt
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               renewed
               the
               administration
               of
               it
               among
               themselves
               ,
               upon
               their
               first
               entrance
               into
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               after
               its
               commission
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 rolled
                 away
                 the
                 reproach
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 ,
              
               Josh.
               5.9
               .
               because
               they
               were
               now
               no
               more
               as
               the
               
                 Aegyptians
                 ,
                 uncircumcised
              
               .
               And
               it
               was
               their
               glory
               ,
               both
               because
               God
               made
               it
               the
               token
               of
               his
               receiving
               them
               to
               be
               his
               peculiar
               people
               out
               of
               all
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               as
               also
               because
               it
               was
               the
               pledge
               of
               their
               obedience
               unto
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               glory
               of
               any
               person
               or
               people
               .
               But
               their
               posterity
               being
               carnal
               ,
               and
               degenerating
               from
               the
               faith
               and
               obedience
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               having
               quite
               lost
               the
               Grace
               betokened
               by
               it
               ,
               which
               as
               Moses
               often
               declares
               unto
               them
               ,
               was
               the
               
                 circumcision
                 of
                 their
                 hearts
                 to
                 hear
                 and
                 obey
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               did
               yet
               ,
               and
               do
               yet
               ,
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               boast
               of
               it
               as
               a
               sign
               of
               their
               separation
               unto
               God
               from
               other
               people
               :
               not
               considering
               that
               these
               things
               were
               mutual
               ,
               answering
               
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               latter
               is
               nothing
               ,
               where
               the
               former
               is
               not
               also
               attended
               unto
               .
            
             
               And
               these
               are
               the
               chief
               heads
               that
               are
               looked
               I
               upon
               by
               our
               Apostle
               in
               the
               Call
               of
               
                 
                   §
                
                 11
              
               Abraham
               ,
               which
               also
               we
               have
               been
               more
               brief
               in
               the
               explication
               of
               ,
               because
               its
               consideration
               hath
               elsewhere
               occurred
               unto
               us
               .
               Now
               from
               this
               Call
               of
               Abraham
               unto
               the
               deliverance
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               out
               of
               Aegypt
               ,
               was
               as
               Moses
               assures
               us
               ,
               four
               hundred
               and
               thirty
               years
               ,
               Exod.
               12.40
               ,
               41.
               and
               so
               saith
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               Gal.
               3.17
               .
               But
               because
               the
               Lord
               tells
               Abraham
               ,
               that
               his
               posterity
               should
               be
               afflicted
               in
               a
               strange
               Land
               four
               hundred
               years
               ,
               Gen.
               11.13
               .
               which
               words
               are
               repeated
               by
               Stephen
               in
               his
               Sermon
               to
               the
               
                 Jews
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               7.6
               .
               the
               reason
               of
               this
               different
               account
               may
               be
               briefly
               enquired
               after
               .
               Here
               is
               a
               double
               limitation
               of
               time
               ,
               1.
               of
               four
               hundred
               and
               thirty
               years
               by
               Moses
               ,
               and
               Paul.
               2.
               
               Of
               four
               hundred
               years
               ,
               by
               God
               himself
               unto
               Abraham
               ,
               repeated
               by
               Stephen
               :
               The
               words
               of
               Moses
               are
               recorded
               ,
               Exod.
               12.40.41
               .
               
                 Now
                 the
                 sojournings
                 of
                 the
                 Children
                 of
              
               Israel
               ,
               in
               Aegypt
               ,
               
                 were
                 four
                 hundred
                 and
                 thirty
                 years
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 four
                 hundred
                 and
                 thirty
                 years
                 ,
                 even
                 on
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 day
                 ,
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Hosts
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 .
              
               It
               is
               evident
               that
               there
               is
               an
               ambiguity
               in
               the
               words
               of
               Moses
               ,
               for
               if
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               sojourning
               ,
               or
               dwelling
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Verse
               do
               relate
               unto
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 dwelt
                 in
                 Aegypt
              
               ,
               it
               can
               design
               no
               longer
               space
               of
               time
               then
               they
               dwelt
               there
               after
               the
               descent
               of
               Jacob
               ,
               which
               by
               an
               evident
               computation
               of
               the
               times
               ,
               containeth
               but
               half
               the
               space
               limited
               ,
               of
               four
               hundred
               and
               thirty
               years
               .
               If
               it
               refer
               only
               to
               the
               
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
              
               ,
               then
               it
               takes
               in
               all
               the
               sojournings
               and
               peregrinations
               of
               that
               People
               who
               dwelt
               in
               Aegypt
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               day
               of
               their
               being
               the
               people
               of
               God.
               Now
               this
               ambiguity
               is
               perfectly
               removed
               by
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               Gal.
               3.16
               ,
               17.
               
               
                 Now
                 to
                 Abraham
                 and
                 his
                 seed
                 were
                 the
                 promises
                 made
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Covenant
                 that
                 was
                 confirmed
                 before
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Law
                 which
                 was
                 four
                 hundred
                 and
                 thirty
                 years
                 after
                 cannot
                 disannul
                 .
              
               The
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               was
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               see
               ,
               immediately
               upon
               their
               coming
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ;
               and
               saith
               he
               ,
               the
               430
               years
               are
               to
               be
               reckoned
               from
               the
               
                 Call
                 of
                 Abraham
              
               ,
               when
               God
               first
               entred
               into
               Covenant
               with
               him
               ;
               Gen.
               12.2
               ,
               3.
               
               From
               thence
               unto
               the
               departure
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
               that
               ensued
               ,
               are
               430
               years
               .
               It
               is
               evident
               then
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               sojourning
               and
               peregrination
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               not
               their
               meer
               aboad
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               which
               after
               their
               going
               down
               ,
               Gen.
               46.
               was
               only
               215
               years
               ,
               or
               thereabouts
               ;
               but
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               that
               People
               ,
               after
               they
               were
               in
               Abraham
               called
               from
               their
               own
               Country
               and
               a
               certain
               Habitation
               therein
               ,
               until
               their
               leaving
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               in
               order
               unto
               their
               taking
               possession
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               as
               a
               perpetual
               inheritance
               (
               that
               is
               commensurate
               unto
               the
               duration
               of
               the
               especial
               Covenant
               made
               with
               them
               )
               is
               intended
               .
               It
               remains
               then
               that
               we
               consider
               the
               other
               space
               of
               time
               assigned
               by
               God
               in
               Vision
               unto
               Abraham
               ,
               for
               the
               affliction
               of
               his
               seed
               under
               persecution
               ,
               namely
               ,
               
                 four
                 hundred
                 years
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               11.13
               .
               Now
               herein
               ,
               either
               the
               round
               number
               of
               400
               is
               put
               for
               430
               ,
               or
               30
               years
               are
               to
               be
               abated
               out
               of
               the
               latter
               number
               ,
               for
               some
               special
               cause
               and
               reason
               .
               The
               former
               seems
               not
               probable
               ,
               because
               Moses
               doth
               so
               emphatically
               note
               that
               it
               was
               in
               the
               
                 four
                 hundred
                 and
                 thirtieth
                 year
                 ,
                 that
                 very
                 same
                 day
                 ,
                 or
                 night
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               30
               years
               must
               be
               taken
               of
               ,
               either
               from
               the
               beginning
               or
               end
               of
               the
               latter
               number
               .
               To
               detract
               it
               from
               the
               end
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               ;
               nor
               will
               Moses
               his
               exact
               observation
               of
               that
               period
               allow
               us
               so
               to
               do
               .
               It
               must
               therefore
               be
               from
               the
               beginning
               .
               Now
               this
               prediction
               of
               God
               unto
               Abraham
               ,
               about
               the
               affliction
               or
               persecution
               of
               his
               seed
               for
               400
               years
               ,
               was
               given
               him
               before
               the
               birth
               of
               Isaac
               ,
               who
               being
               of
               his
               seed
               according
               to
               the
               promise
               ,
               was
               to
               have
               his
               share
               in
               this
               affliction
               ;
               yea
               ,
               it
               was
               to
               begin
               with
               him
               .
               He
               was
               born
               ,
               as
               was
               proved
               ,
               25
               ye●rs
               after
               the
               promise
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               30
               years
               to
               be
               taken
               off
               from
               the
               430
               fall
               out
               in
               the
               
                 fifth
                 year
              
               of
               his
               life
               ;
               which
               was
               the
               time
               when
               the
               persecution
               began
               in
               the
               mocking
               of
               
                 Ishmael
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               21.9
               .
               which
               the
               Apostle
               expresly
               calleth
               persecution
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               
               Isaac's
               being
               the
               heir
               of
               the
               promise
               :
               Gal.
               4.29
               .
               There
               began
               the
               400
               years
               of
               their
               affliction
               ,
               which
               ended
               with
               the
               430
               of
               their
               peregrination
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               faith
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               manifested
               in
               his
               obedience
               to
               the
               Call
               of
               God
               ,
               resting
               on
               
                 
                   §
                
                 12
              
               the
               Promise
               of
               the
               blessing
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               observation
               of
               this
               Ordinance
               of
               Circumcision
               ,
               whereby
               they
               were
               separated
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               united
               among
               themselves
               ,
               did
               this
               People
               continue
               ,
               without
               the
               addition
               of
               any
               new
               Ordinance
               of
               Worship
               for
               the
               supportment
               of
               their
               Faith
               ,
               or
               enlargement
               of
               their
               Light
               ,
               or
               outward
               profession
               of
               their
               seperation
               unto
               God
               to
               the
               expiration
               of
               430
               years
               ;
               and
               this
               period
               of
               time
               proved
               afterwards
               fatal
               unto
               them
               ,
               not
               exactly
               and
               absolutely
               ,
               but
               in
               some
               kind
               of
               proportion
               .
               For
               from
               hence
               unto
               the
               building
               of
               the
               Temple
               by
               Solomon
               was
               480
               
               years
               .
               The
               duration
               of
               that
               Temple
               was
               415
               years
               .
               Of
               the
               latter
               ,
               built
               in
               the
               room
               thereof
               ,
               somewhat
               above
               500.
               
               Some
               peculiar
               space
               being
               given
               them
               beyond
               their
               former
               trials
               ,
               before
               their
               utter
               destruction
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 13
              
               At
               the
               expiration
               of
               the
               period
               of
               time
               discoursed
               on
               ,
               our
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               ,
               Heb.
               11.28
               .
               that
               
                 By
                 faith
                 Moses
                 kept
                 the
                 Passover
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sprinkling
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 lest
                 he
                 that
                 destroyed
                 the
                 first-born
                 ,
                 should
                 touch
                 them
                 .
              
               This
               was
               the
               second
               Ordinance
               of
               common
               use
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               appropriated
               unto
               them
               ,
               which
               God
               instituted
               amongst
               them
               .
               The
               story
               of
               its
               Institution
               ,
               and
               manner
               of
               its
               celebration
               are
               at
               large
               insisted
               on
               ,
               Exod.
               12.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 14
              
               The
               time
               of
               its
               Institution
               ,
               and
               Annual
               celebration
               ,
               is
               exactly
               noted
               in
               the
               Scripture
               .
               It
               was
               the
               night
               before
               the
               departure
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               which
               is
               thence
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Exod.
               12.42
               .
               
                 a
                 night
                 of
                 observances
              
               ,
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               wherein
               his
               Institutions
               of
               this
               Ordinance
               were
               to
               be
               observed
               with
               great
               care
               and
               diligence
               .
               And
               this
               night
               fell
               in
               directly
               upon
               the
               expiration
               of
               the
               430
               years
               before
               limited
               ,
               verse
               40
               ,
               41.
               
               For
               the
               time
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               it
               was
               in
               the
               month
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Abib
               ,
               as
               the
               Hebrews
               call
               the
               month
               of
               the
               Spring
               ,
               which
               in
               those
               Eastern
               parts
               gave
               blades
               unto
               the
               corn
               ,
               and
               other
               fruits
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               Exod.
               13.4.23.15.34.18
               .
               Deut.
               16.1
               .
               which
               afterwards
               by
               a
               Chaldee
               name
               was
               called
               
                 Nisan
                 ,
                 Nehem.
              
               2.1
               .
               Esth.
               3.7
               .
               and
               it
               answered
               partly
               to
               our
               March
               ,
               partly
               to
               April
               ,
               beginning
               before
               or
               at
               the
               
                 Vernal
                 Equinox
              
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               distance
               of
               any
               year
               from
               the
               Embolisinical
               year
               .
               And
               from
               hence
               this
               month
               was
               appointed
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               head
               ,
               chief
               or
               principal
               of
               the
               
                 months
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               12.2
               .
               and
               so
               consequently
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               year
               unto
               them
               ;
               for
               before
               this
               ,
               their
               year
               began
               and
               ended
               in
               September
               ,
               upon
               the
               gathering
               in
               of
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               Exod.
               23
               ,
               16.
               being
               the
               time
               ,
               as
               most
               of
               the
               present
               Jews
               suppose
               ,
               wherein
               the
               world
               was
               created
               .
               Neither
               yet
               was
               this
               change
               absolute
               unto
               all
               ends
               and
               purposes
               ,
               but
               only
               as
               to
               Ecclesiastical
               Observances
               ,
               and
               Feasts
               ,
               that
               depended
               on
               their
               distance
               from
               this
               of
               the
               Passover
               .
               For
               their
               
                 Civil
                 Year
              
               ,
               as
               to
               Contracts
               ,
               Debts
               and
               Liberties
               ,
               continued
               still
               to
               begin
               in
               September
               ,
               with
               their
               
                 Jubilees
                 ,
                 Levit.
              
               25.8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               And
               from
               that
               beginning
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               most
               probably
               ,
               are
               the
               months
               to
               be
               reckoned
               that
               are
               mentioned
               in
               the
               continuance
               and
               ending
               of
               the
               floud
               ,
               Gen.
               7.11
               .
               See
               
                 Joseph
                 .
                 liber
              
               .
               1.
               chap.
               4.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 15
              
               For
               the
               time
               of
               the
               day
               wherein
               the
               Lamb
               was
               to
               be
               slain
               ,
               it
               is
               designed
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 ●etween
                 the
                 two
                 evenings
              
               of
               the
               14
               day
               ,
               of
               the
               first
               month
               .
               Some
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               as
               Kimchi
               ,
               make
               these
               
                 two
                 evenings
              
               to
               be
               ,
               the
               first
               declining
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               which
               began
               the
               evening
               or
               afternoon
               ,
               and
               the
               setting
               of
               the
               Sun
               which
               closeth
               it
               ,
               answering
               the
               antient
               division
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               into
               morning
               and
               evening
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               might
               be
               done
               by
               this
               rule
               ,
               in
               any
               time
               of
               the
               afternoon
               ,
               though
               it
               always
               followed
               the
               evening
               Sacrifice
               ,
               at
               the
               9th
               hour
               ,
               or
               3
               of
               the
               clock
               .
               Others
               ,
               as
               Aben-Ezra
               ,
               make
               the
               
                 first
                 evening
              
               to
               be
               the
               setting
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               the
               other
               the
               departure
               of
               all
               light
               .
               And
               the
               Jews
               have
               a
               distinction
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               wherein
               they
               call
               this
               space
               of
               it
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               between
               the
               
                 two
                 evenings
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 between
                 the
                 two
                 Suns
              
               .
               So
               they
               express
               themselves
               in
               
                 Talmud
                 .
                 Hieros
                 .
                 Berach
                 .
                 cap.
              
               1.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 All
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 wherein
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 is
                 red
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 day
                 ;
                 when
                 it
                 begins
                 to
                 wax
                 pale
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 between
                 the
                 Suns
              
               ;
               (
               the
               same
               with
               between
               the
               evenings
               )
               
                 and
                 when
                 it
                 waxeth
                 black
                 ,
                 the
                 upper
              
               Firmament
               
                 being
                 like
                 the
                 lower
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 night
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 16
              
               The
               occasion
               of
               the
               institution
               of
               this
               Ordinance
               ,
               is
               so
               fully
               and
               plainly
               declared
               in
               Exodus
               and
               Deuteronomy
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               enlarge
               upon
               it
               .
               In
               brief
               ,
               God
               being
               about
               to
               accomplish
               his
               great
               work
               of
               delivering
               the
               people
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               he
               thought
               meet
               to
               conjoyn
               together
               his
               greatest
               mercy
               towards
               them
               ,
               and
               his
               greatest
               plague
               upon
               their
               enemies
               .
               To
               this
               end
               he
               gives
               command
               unto
               the
               destroying
               Angel
               ,
               to
               pass
               through
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               to
               slay
               all
               the
               first-born
               therein
               ,
               from
               his
               who
               sate
               upon
               the
               Throne
               ,
               unto
               the
               meanest
               person
               belonging
               unto
               the
               body
               of
               that
               Nation
               .
               And
               although
               he
               might
               have
               preserved
               the
               Israelites
               from
               this
               destruction
               by
               the
               least
               intimation
               of
               his
               will
               unto
               the
               Instruments
               used
               therein
               ,
               yet
               having
               respect
               unto
               the
               furtherance
               of
               their
               faith
               and
               obedience
               ,
               as
               also
               designing
               their
               instruction
               in
               the
               way
               and
               means
               of
               their
               eternal
               salvation
               ,
               he
               chose
               to
               do
               it
               by
               this
               Ordinance
               of
               the
               Passover
               .
               The
               form
               of
               this
               service
               is
               given
               us
               Exod.
               12.27
               .
               it
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Pesach
               :
               and
               the
               reason
               of
               it
               is
               subjoyned
               ;
               for
               the
               Lord
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Pasach
               passed
               over
               the
               houses
               of
               Israel
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               to
               pass
               on
               by
               leaping
               ,
               making
               as
               it
               were
               a
               halt
               in
               any
               place
               ,
               and
               then
               leaping
               over
               that
               which
               is
               next
               .
               Whence
               he
               that
               goes
               halting
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Pisseach
               ;
               one
               that
               as
               it
               were
               leaps
               on
               ,
               from
               one
               leg
               unto
               the
               other
               .
               Some
               of
               the
               Antients
               call
               it
               
                 Phase
                 ;
                 
                 Cheth
              
               being
               only
               not
               pronounced
               .
               The
               Greeks
               retain
               the
               name
               ,
               but
               corrupt
               it
               into
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               are
               followed
               by
               the
               Latines
               ,
               who
               call
               it
               Pascha
               .
               Hence
               after
               the
               Apostle
               had
               applied
               this
               Feast
               and
               Sacrifice
               unto
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Christ
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.7
               .
               and
               Christians
               began
               to
               celebrate
               the
               commemoration
               of
               the
               Passion
               and
               Suffering
               of
               Christ
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               of
               the
               year
               when
               that
               was
               observed
               ,
               many
               both
               of
               the
               Greeks
               and
               Latins
               began
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               was
               derived
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Patior
               ,
               to
               suffer
               ,
               as
               both
               Augustin
               ,
               and
               
                 Gregory
                 Nazianzen
                 ,
                 Serm.
                 de
                 Pasch.
              
               do
               declare
               ,
               who
               both
               of
               them
               refute
               that
               imagination
               .
               The
               general
               nature
               of
               it
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               Sacrifice
               ,
               v.
               22.
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               Feast
               ,
               v.
               14.
               
               A
               Sacrifice
               from
               the
               slaying
               and
               offering
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               which
               was
               done
               afterwards
               for
               the
               people
               by
               the
               Levites
               ;
               and
               a
               Feast
               from
               the
               joy
               and
               remission
               of
               labour
               wherewith
               the
               annexed
               Solemnities
               were
               to
               be
               observed
               .
               The
               matter
               of
               it
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Saeh
               ,
               v.
               3.
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               
                 young
                 Lamb
              
               or
               Kid
               ;
               a
               male
               without
               blemish
               ,
               for
               either
               might
               be
               used
               in
               this
               service
               ,
               v.
               5.
               
               The
               manner
               of
               the
               service
               was
               ,
               1.
               
               In
               the
               Preparation
               ,
               the
               Lamb
               or
               Kid
               was
               to
               be
               taken
               into
               custody
               on
               the
               
                 tenth
                 day
              
               of
               the
               month
               ,
               and
               kept
               therein
               four
               days
               ,
               v.
               6.
               which
               ,
               as
               the
               Jews
               say
               ,
               was
               partly
               that
               they
               might
               discern
               perfectly
               whether
               it
               had
               any
               blemish
               or
               no
               ;
               partly
               that
               they
               might
               by
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lamb
               be
               minded
               of
               their
               duty
               ,
               and
               the
               mercy
               of
               their
               deliverance
               .
               Indeed
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               prefigure
               the
               imprisonment
               of
               the
               
                 Lamb
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Isa.
              
               53.7
               ,
               8.
               who
               took
               away
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               world
               .
               This
               preparation
               ,
               the
               Jews
               say
               ,
               was
               temporary
               ,
               and
               observed
               only
               at
               the
               first
               Institution
               of
               the
               Ordinance
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               that
               partly
               lest
               in
               their
               haste
               they
               should
               not
               otherwise
               have
               been
               able
               to
               prepare
               their
               Lambs
               .
               So
               also
               was
               the
               
                 sprinkling
                 of
                 the
                 bloud
              
               on
               the
               posts
               of
               the
               doors
               of
               their
               dwelling
               houses
               ,
               v.
               7.
               with
               Hysop
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               be
               afterwards
               observed
               ,
               when
               by
               God's
               Institution
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               were
               to
               celebrate
               it
               in
               
                 one
                 place
              
               ;
               and
               it
               had
               respect
               unto
               their
               present
               deliverance
               from
               the
               destroying
               Angel
               ,
               v.
               12
               ,
               and
               13.
               
               In
               like
               manner
               was
               their
               eating
               it
               ,
               with
               their
               
                 loins
                 girt
              
               ,
               their
               
                 shooes
                 on
                 their
                 feet
              
               ,
               and
               their
               
                 staves
                 in
                 their
                 hands
              
               ,
               v.
               11.
               that
               they
               might
               be
               in
               a
               readiness
               for
               their
               immediate
               departure
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               afterwards
               observed
               by
               our
               
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               For
               these
               signs
               ceased
               with
               the
               present
               occasions
               of
               them
               .
               2.
               
               This
               Lamb
               was
               to
               be
               provided
               for
               
                 each
                 houshold
              
               ,
               v.
               3
               ,
               4.
               which
               was
               the
               third
               distribution
               of
               that
               people
               ,
               the
               first
               being
               into
               Tribes
               ,
               and
               the
               second
               into
               Families
               ,
               from
               the
               twelve
               Patriarchs
               and
               their
               immediate
               Sons
               ,
               Josh.
               7.16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               But
               because
               their
               was
               an
               allowance
               to
               make
               their
               company
               proportionable
               unto
               their
               provision
               of
               a
               Lamb
               ,
               joyning
               or
               separating
               housholds
               ,
               v.
               4.
               they
               ate
               it
               afterwards
               in
               Societies
               or
               Fraternities
               ;
               as
               our
               Saviour
               had
               twelve
               with
               him
               at
               the
               eating
               of
               it
               .
               And
               the
               Jews
               require
               ten
               at
               least
               in
               Society
               unto
               this
               celebration
               .
               Whence
               the
               Targum
               expresly
               on
               this
               place
               ,
               Exod.
               12.4
               .
               
                 If
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 be
                 fewer
                 then
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 ten
              
               ;
               for
               this
               was
               a
               sacred
               number
               with
               them
               .
               They
               Circumcise
               not
               ,
               Marry
               not
               ,
               Divorce
               not
               ,
               unless
               ten
               be
               present
               .
               Thence
               is
               their
               saying
               
                 in
                 Pirke
                 Aboth
                 ,
                 where
                 ten
                 sit
                 and
                 learn
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 the
                 divine
                 presence
                 resteth
                 on
                 them
                 ,
              
               as
               Psal.
               82.1
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Lamb
               being
               provided
               was
               to
               be
               killed
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               directed
               that
               the
               whole
               Assembly
               of
               the
               Congregation
               of
               Israel
               should
               kill
               it
               ,
               v.
               6.
               that
               is
               ,
               every
               one
               for
               himself
               and
               family
               .
               But
               after
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               erection
               of
               a
               Priesthood
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               this
               work
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               a
               Sacrifice
               ,
               was
               left
               unto
               the
               Priests
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               35.1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               4.
               
               The
               place
               where
               it
               was
               to
               be
               killed
               ,
               was
               at
               first
               in
               their
               several
               houses
               ,
               or
               where-ever
               the
               Assembly
               of
               the
               people
               was
               ;
               but
               this
               afterwards
               was
               forbidden
               ,
               and
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Passover
               confined
               expresly
               to
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Tabernacle
               and
               Temple
               were
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               not
               else-where
               ,
               Deut.
               16.6
               ,
               7.
               5.
               
               The
               preparation
               of
               the
               whole
               Lamb
               for
               eating
               ,
               was
               by
               roasting
               it
               ,
               v.
               8
               ,
               9.
               and
               that
               was
               done
               with
               
                 bread
                 unleavened
              
               ,
               and
               bitterness
               ,
               or
               bitter
               herbs
               ,
               v.
               9.
               and
               it
               was
               all
               to
               be
               eaten
               that
               night
               .
               What
               remained
               until
               the
               morning
               was
               to
               be
               burned
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               dedicate
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               polluted
               .
               The
               Jews
               have
               many
               Traditions
               about
               the
               manner
               of
               eating
               and
               drinking
               at
               this
               Supper
               ,
               of
               the
               Cups
               they
               drank
               and
               blessed
               ,
               of
               the
               Cakes
               they
               brake
               ,
               of
               their
               Washings
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               which
               as
               they
               have
               all
               of
               them
               been
               discussed
               by
               others
               at
               large
               ,
               so
               I
               shall
               not
               labour
               about
               them
               ,
               as
               being
               satisfied
               that
               they
               are
               most
               ,
               if
               not
               all
               of
               them
               ,
               inventions
               of
               the
               Rabbins
               since
               the
               destruction
               of
               second
               Temple
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               them
               taken
               up
               from
               what
               they
               observed
               to
               be
               in
               use
               among
               Christians
               ,
               or
               were
               led
               into
               by
               such
               as
               from
               the
               profession
               of
               Christianity
               apostatized
               unto
               them
               ,
               which
               were
               no
               small
               multitude
               .
            
             
               Unto
               this
               observation
               of
               the
               Passover
               ,
               was
               adjoyned
               the
               Feast
               of
               
                 Vnleavened
                 Bread
              
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 17
              
               which
               was
               to
               begin
               the
               next
               day
               after
               the
               eating
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               on
               the
               15
               day
               of
               the
               first
               month
               .
               For
               whereas
               the
               
                 Paschal
                 Lamb
              
               was
               to
               be
               eaten
               with
               unleavened
               
               bread
               on
               the
               fourteenth
               ,
               it
               was
               a
               peculiar
               Ceremony
               of
               that
               Ordinance
               ,
               and
               belonged
               not
               unto
               the
               ensuing
               feast
               ,
               v.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               And
               in
               this
               feast
               ,
               there
               are
               considerable
               :
               1.
               
               The
               total
               exclusion
               of
               all
               Leaven
               out
               of
               their
               houses
               .
               2.
               
               The
               time
               of
               its
               continuance
               ,
               which
               was
               seven
               dayes
               .
               3.
               
               The
               double
               extraordinary
               Sabbath
               wherewith
               it
               was
               begun
               and
               ended
               ;
               for
               on
               the
               
                 first
                 day
              
               ,
               and
               last
               day
               of
               the
               seven
               ,
               there
               was
               to
               be
               a
               solemn
               and
               holy
               Convocation
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               a
               cessation
               from
               all
               labour
               ,
               and
               in
               holy
               duties
               ;
               and
               here
               also
               it
               were
               lost
               labour
               to
               reckon
               up
               the
               Cautions
               ,
               Rules
               and
               Instructions
               which
               the
               
                 Jewish
                 Doctors
              
               give
               about
               the
               nature
               ,
               kinds
               and
               sorts
               of
               Leaven
               ,
               of
               the
               search
               that
               was
               to
               be
               made
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               most
               of
               them
               being
               vain
               imaginations
               of
               superstitious
               minds
               ignorant
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 18
              
               This
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Passeover
               with
               its
               attendant
               Feast
               of
               
                 Vnleavened
                 Bread
              
               ,
               to
               be
               annually
               observed
               on
               the
               fourteenth
               day
               of
               the
               moneth
               Abib
               ,
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               twenty
               second
               ,
               was
               the
               second
               solemn
               Ordinance
               of
               that
               people
               ,
               as
               the
               People
               and
               Church
               of
               God.
               And
               the
               Jews
               observe
               ,
               that
               no
               other
               positive
               Ordinances
               ,
               but
               only
               Circumcision
               and
               the
               Passeover
               had
               that
               sanction
               of
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Excision
               ,
               or
               Extermination
               annexed
               unto
               them
               .
               Concerning
               Circumcision
               ,
               the
               words
               are
               plain
               ,
               Gen.
               17.14
               .
               
                 The
                 uncircumcised
                 Man-Child
                 whose
                 flesh
                 of
                 his
                 foreskin
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 circumcised
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 that
                 soul
                 shall
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 broken
                 my
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               And
               with
               reference
               to
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               Exod.
               12.15
               .
               
                 Whosoever
                 eateth
                 leavened
                 bread
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 untill
                 the
                 seventh
                 day
                 ,
                 that
                 soul
                 shall
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 from
              
               Israel
               .
               Whereas
               they
               observe
               ,
               as
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               upon
               this
               place
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               annexed
               to
               above
               twenty
               
                 negative
                 Precepts
              
               ;
               intimating
               that
               there
               is
               a
               greater
               provocation
               and
               sin
               in
               doing
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               against
               his
               Commandment
               ,
               then
               in
               omitting
               what
               he
               had
               commanded
               ,
               though
               both
               of
               them
               be
               evil
               .
               The
               Observation
               I
               acknowledge
               in
               general
               is
               true
               ,
               but
               the
               Application
               of
               it
               to
               the
               Passeover
               is
               not
               so
               .
               For
               although
               we
               should
               suppose
               that
               the
               words
               of
               Exod.
               12.15
               .
               do
               relate
               unto
               the
               Passeover
               also
               ,
               although
               they
               seem
               to
               respect
               only
               the
               
                 seven
                 dayes
              
               of
               the
               feast
               of
               Unleavened
               Bread
               ,
               yet
               they
               do
               not
               require
               the
               observation
               of
               the
               Passeover
               it self
               under
               that
               penalty
               ;
               but
               upon
               a
               supposition
               of
               the
               observation
               of
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               eat
               the
               Lamb
               with
               unleavened
               Bread
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               
                 negative
                 Precept
              
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               have
               
                 no
                 leaven
                 in
                 their
                 bread
              
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               justly
               attended
               in
               its
               transgression
               with
               this
               cutting
               off
               .
               And
               this
               cutting
               off
               ,
               the
               Jews
               generally
               interpret
               when
               it
               is
               spoken
               indefinitely
               ,
               without
               a
               prescription
               of
               the
               manner
               how
               it
               should
               be
               done
               ,
               or
               by
               whom
               ,
               to
               respect
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               or
               the
               vindictive
               Justice
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               in
               due
               time
               will
               find
               out
               the
               Transgressor
               .
               But
               we
               know
               that
               God
               long
               bare
               with
               them
               in
               the
               omission
               of
               this
               Ordinance
               of
               the
               Passeover
               its
               self
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 19
              
               What
               are
               the
               observations
               of
               the
               late
               Jews
               in
               the
               imitation
               of
               their
               fore-Fathers
               observance
               of
               this
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Reader
               may
               see
               in
               
                 Buxtorfs
                 Synagoga
                 Judaica
              
               ,
               and
               in
               part
               in
               the
               Annotations
               of
               A●sworth
               ;
               and
               they
               need
               not
               here
               be
               repeated
               .
               This
               only
               I
               shall
               ob●erve
               ,
               that
               all
               of
               them
               in
               their
               Expositions
               of
               this
               Institution
               ,
               do
               make
               the
               Application
               of
               its
               several
               parts
               unto
               other
               acts
               of
               God
               in
               dealing
               with
               them
               .
               Such
               as
               indeed
               the
               Text
               of
               Moses
               plainly
               leads
               them
               to
               .
               And
               this
               perfectly
               overthrows
               their
               pretensions
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               other
               Ceremonies
               and
               Sacrifices
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               instituted
               for
               their
               own
               sakes
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               signs
               of
               things
               to
               come
               ;
               the
               figurative
               nature
               of
               this
               their
               greatest
               Ordinance
               being
               manifest
               ,
               and
               acknowledged
               by
               themselves
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 20
              
               On
               occasion
               of
               this
               great
               solemn
               Ordinance
               ,
               there
               was
               given
               unto
               the
               People
               two
               additional
               Institutions
               ;
               the
               first
               concerning
               the
               Writing
               of
               the
               Law
               on
               their
               foreheads
               and
               Hands
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               the
               Dedication
               unto
               God
               of
               all
               that
               opened
               the
               Matrix
               :
               The
               first
               of
               these
               ,
               is
               prescribed
               ,
               Chap.
               13.9
               .
               
                 And
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 for
                 a
                 sign
                 upon
                 thine
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 memorial
                 between
                 thine
                 eyes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lords
                 Law
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 thy
                 mouth
              
               :
               ver
               .
               16.
               
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 for
                 a
                 token
                 upon
                 thine
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 frontlets
                 between
                 thine
                 eyes
                 .
              
               Whereunto
               may
               be
               added
               D●ut
               .
               6.6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               
                 And
                 these
                 words
                 which
                 I
                 command
                 thee
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 thine
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 teach
                 them
                 diligently
                 unto
                 thy
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 shalt
                 talk
                 of
                 them
                 when
                 thou
                 sittest
                 in
                 thine
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 thou
                 walkest
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 thou
                 lyest
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 thou
                 risest
                 up
                 ;
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 bind
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 sign
                 upon
                 thine
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 frontlets
                 between
                 thine
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 write
                 them
                 upon
                 the
                 posts
                 of
                 thine
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 thy
                 gates
                 .
              
               In
               the
               observation
               of
               sundry
               things
               ,
               supposed
               to
               relate
               unto
               these
               precepts
               ,
               consisteth
               the
               principal
               part
               of
               the
               Superstition
               of
               the
               present
               Jews
               .
               For
               they
               have
               mixed
               the
               observation
               of
               this
               duty
               whatever
               be
               intended
               by
               it
               ,
               with
               many
               foolish
               and
               noisome
               
               imaginations
               .
               It
               doth
               not
               indeed
               appear
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               any
               more
               is
               intended
               by
               these
               Expressions
               ,
               a
               sign
               upon
               thy
               hand
               ,
               and
               a
               memorial
               or
               frontlet
               between
               thine
               eyes
               ,
               but
               a
               continual
               Remembrance
               ,
               and
               careful
               practice
               of
               the
               Institution
               it self
               ,
               and
               their
               calling
               to
               mind
               thereby
               the
               mercy
               and
               goodness
               of
               God
               in
               their
               deliverance
               ;
               which
               they
               were
               to
               celebrate
               when
               they
               came
               unto
               a
               settlement
               in
               their
               own
               Land
               ,
               by
               writing
               some
               passages
               of
               the
               Law
               upon
               the
               doors
               and
               posts
               of
               their
               houses
               .
               But
               they
               are
               otherwise
               minded
               .
               That
               which
               is
               prescribed
               unto
               them
               is
               called
               v.
               8.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               sign
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               to
               be
               on
               their
               hand
               ;
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               memorial
               ,
               as
               between
               their
               eyes
               ;
               both
               which
               are
               very
               capable
               of
               our
               interpretation
               ,
               but
               v.
               16.
               they
               are
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               as
               also
               Deut.
               6.8
               .
               From
               which
               word
               ,
               which
               they
               know
               not
               what
               it
               signifies
               ,
               they
               draw
               out
               all
               the
               mysteries
               of
               their
               present
               observances
               .
               The
               Chaldee
               renders
               it
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Thephilin
               ;
               which
               word
               seems
               to
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               Hebrew
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               prayer
               or
               prayers
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               so
               called
               ,
               from
               the
               prayers
               that
               they
               used
               in
               the
               Consecration
               and
               Wearing
               of
               those
               frontlets
               .
               But
               because
               they
               are
               rendered
               in
               the
               Greek
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Philacteria
               ,
               some
               would
               derive
               it
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               
                 conjoyn
                 ,
                 keep
              
               ,
               and
               bind
               ,
               which
               hath
               some
               allusion
               at
               least
               to
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               
                 Greek
                 Word
              
               .
               And
               this
               Origination
               and
               denotation
               of
               the
               word
               the
               Learned
               Fuller
               contends
               for
               :
               
                 Miscelan
                 .
                 l.
              
               5.
               c.
               7.
               
               The
               manner
               of
               their
               present
               observation
               hereof
               to
               this
               purpose
               is
               ;
               they
               write
               
                 four
                 Sections
              
               of
               the
               Law
               on
               parchment
               .
               And
               why
               four
               ?
               that
               they
               gather
               from
               the
               signification
               of
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Totaphoth
                 ,
                 Tot.
              
               saith
               
                 Rabbi
                 Solomon
              
               in
               
                 Pontus
                 by
                 the
                 Caspian
                 Sea
                 somewhere
                 signifies
                 two
                 ,
                 and
              
               Poth
               
                 signifies
                 two
                 in
                 Aegypt
              
               ;
               both
               which
               make
               four
               undoubtedly
               .
               Or
               as
               they
               say
               in
               the
               Talmud
               ,
               Tat
               in
               Casphe
               
                 signifies
                 two
                 ,
                 and
              
               Pat
               
                 in
                 Africa
              
               .
               So
               that
               four
               Sections
               ,
               must
               be
               written
               .
               Scaliger
               supposeth
               the
               word
               to
               be
               Aegyptian
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               unlikely
               ;
               but
               that
               it
               should
               signifie
               an
               Amulet
               ,
               or
               a
               Charm
               ,
               as
               Petitus
               supposeth
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               probable
               .
               For
               that
               such
               amulets
               were
               in
               use
               among
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               with
               inscriptions
               either
               ridiculous
               or
               obscene
               ,
               which
               God
               would
               not
               have
               his
               People
               to
               make
               use
               of
               ,
               and
               therefore
               appoints
               them
               other
               things
               ,
               and
               inscriptions
               in
               their
               stead
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               only
               reason
               produced
               for
               that
               Opinion
               ,
               doth
               indeed
               overthrow
               it
               .
               For
               it
               is
               abundantly
               evident
               ,
               that
               God
               in
               his
               Laws
               ,
               doth
               directly
               on
               all
               occasions
               command
               the
               contrary
               to
               what
               ever
               was
               in
               practice
               of
               this
               sort
               among
               the
               Nations
               .
               So
               that
               Maimonides
               well
               observes
               ,
               that
               the
               Reason
               of
               many
               of
               their
               Institutions
               cannot
               be
               understood
               ,
               without
               a
               due
               consideration
               of
               the
               Superstition
               of
               the
               neighbouring
               Nations
               .
            
             
               These
               four
               Sections
               must
               be
               these
               that
               follow
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               Deut.
               6.4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               
                 Hear
                 O
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 is
                 one
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 love
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 thine
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 soul
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 words
                 which
                 I
                 command
                 thee
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 thy
                 heart
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 onwards
                 as
                 before
                 .
              
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               Exod.
               13.1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 spake
                 unto
              
               Moses
               
                 saying
                 ,
                 sanctifie
                 unto
                 me
                 all
                 the
                 first
                 born
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 openeth
                 the
                 Womb
                 among
                 the
                 Children
                 of
              
               Israel
               
                 both
                 of
                 Man
                 and
                 of
                 Beast
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 mine
                 :
                 And
              
               Moses
               
                 said
                 unto
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 remember
                 this
                 day
                 in
                 which
                 ye
                 came
                 out
                 from
              
               Egypt
               ,
               
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 bondage
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 strength
                 of
                 hand
                 the
                 Lord
                 brought
                 ye
                 out
                 from
                 this
                 place
                 :
                 there
                 shall
                 no
                 leavened
                 bread
                 be
                 eaten
                 ,
                 this
                 day
                 came
                 ye
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 moneth
              
               Abib
               :
               
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 bring
                 thee
                 into
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 the
                 Canaanites
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Hittites
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Amorites
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Hivites
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Jebusites
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 sware
                 unto
                 thy
                 Fathers
                 to
                 give
                 thee
                 ;
                 a
                 Land
                 flowing
                 with
                 Milk
                 and
                 Honey
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 shalt
                 keep
                 this
                 service
                 in
                 this
                 moneth
                 ;
                 seven
                 dayes
                 shalt
                 thou
                 eat
                 unleavened
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 seveth
                 day
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 Feast
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 unleavened
                 bread
                 shall
                 be
                 eaten
                 seven
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 leavened
                 bread
                 with
                 thee
                 ;
                 neither
                 shall
                 there
                 be
                 leaven
                 seen
                 with
                 thee
                 in
                 all
                 thy
                 quarters
                 ;
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 shew
                 thy
                 Son
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 saying
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 because
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 did
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 came
                 forth
                 out
                 of
              
               Egypt
               ;
               
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 for
                 a
                 sign
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 upon
                 thine
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 memorial
                 between
                 thine
                 eyes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 Laws
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 thy
                 mouth
                 ;
                 for
                 with
                 a
                 strong
                 hand
                 hath
                 the
                 Lord
                 brought
                 thee
                 out
                 of
              
               Egypt
               ,
               
                 thou
                 shalt
                 therefore
                 keep
                 this
                 Ordinance
                 in
                 its
                 season
                 ,
                 from
                 year
                 to
                 year
                 .
              
               The
               third
               is
               from
               the
               tenth
               verse
               of
               that
               Chapter
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               seventeenth
               :
               
                 And
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 shall
                 bring
                 thee
                 into
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 the
                 Canaanites
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 sware
                 unto
                 thee
                 unto
                 thy
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 give
                 it
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 set
                 apart
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 openeth
                 the
                 Matrix
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 firstling
                 that
                 cometh
                 of
                 a
                 beast
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 ,
                 the
                 Male
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 firstling
                 of
                 an
                 Ass
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 redeem
                 with
                 a
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 redeem
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 thou
                 shalt
                 break
                 his
                 neck
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 first
                 born
                 of
                 Man
                 amongst
                 thy
                 Children
                 shalt
                 thou
                 redeem
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 when
                 thy
                 Son
                 asketh
                 thee
                 in
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 saying
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 shalt
                 say
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 strength
                 of
                 hand
                 the
                 Lord
                 brought
                 us
                 out
                 from
              
               Egypt
               ,
               
                 from
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 bondage
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 came
                 
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 when
              
               Pharaoh
               
                 would
                 hardly
                 let
                 us
                 go
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 slew
                 all
                 the
                 first
                 born
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 of
              
               Egypt
               ,
               
                 both
                 the
                 first
                 born
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 born
                 of
                 beast
                 ,
                 therefore
                 I
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 all
                 that
                 openeth
                 the
                 Matrix
                 being
                 Males
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 first
                 born
                 of
                 my
                 Children
                 I
                 redeem
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 for
                 a
                 token
                 upon
                 thine
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 frontlets
                 between
                 thine
                 eyes
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 strength
                 of
                 hand
                 the
                 Lord
                 brought
                 us
                 forth
                 from
                 out
                 of
              
               Egypt
               .
               The
               last
               is
               Deut.
               11.
               from
               13.
               to
               21.
               
               
                 And
                 it
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 shall
                 hearken
                 diligently
                 unto
                 my
                 commandments
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 command
                 you
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 to
                 love
                 the
                 Lord
                 your
                 God
                 and
                 to
                 serve
                 him
                 with
                 all
                 your
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 your
                 soul
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 the
                 rain
                 of
                 your
                 Land
                 in
                 his
                 due
                 season
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 rain
                 and
                 the
                 latter
                 rain
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 mayest
                 gather
                 in
                 thy
                 corn
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 wine
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 oyle
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 send
                 grass
                 in
                 thy
                 fields
                 for
                 thy
                 cattel
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 mayest
                 eat
                 and
                 be
                 full
                 ,
                 take
                 heed
                 to
                 your selves
                 that
                 your
                 heart
                 be
                 not
                 deceived
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 turn
                 aside
                 and
                 serve
                 other
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Lords
                 wrath
                 be
                 kindled
                 against
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shut
                 up
                 the
                 Heaven
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 rain
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Land
                 yield
                 not
                 her
                 fruit
                 ,
                 and
                 lest
                 ye
                 perish
                 quickly
                 from
                 the
                 good
                 Land
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 giveth
                 you
                 ;
                 therefore
                 shall
                 you
                 lay
                 up
                 these
                 my
                 words
                 in
                 your
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 your
                 soul
                 ,
                 and
                 bind
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 sign
                 upon
                 your
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 as
                 frontlets
                 between
                 your
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 teach
                 them
                 your
                 Children
                 speaking
                 of
                 them
                 when
                 thou
                 sittest
                 in
                 thine
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 thou
                 walkest
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 lyest
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 thou
                 risest
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 write
                 them
                 upon
                 the
                 door
                 posts
                 of
                 thine
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 thy
                 gates
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 dayes
                 may
                 be
                 multiplyed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 your
                 Children
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 swore
                 unto
                 your
                 Fathers
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 as
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Heaven
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 21
              
               Because
               in
               all
               these
               places
               there
               is
               mention
               made
               of
               these
               frontlets
               or
               memorials
               ,
               therefore
               do
               they
               take
               them
               out
               for
               this
               use
               .
               And
               these
               are
               to
               be
               written
               on
               parchment
               made
               of
               the
               skin
               of
               a
               
                 clean
                 beast
              
               ,
               on
               the
               side
               next
               the
               flesh
               ,
               prepared
               with
               a
               pronuntiation
               of
               a
               
                 form
                 of
                 words
              
               both
               in
               the
               killing
               of
               the
               beast
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               delivery
               of
               the
               skin
               unto
               the
               Dresser
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Writer
               :
               When
               they
               are
               written
               ,
               they
               are
               wrapt
               up
               in
               small
               rolls
               ,
               and
               so
               worn
               upon
               their
               foreheads
               ,
               and
               left
               arms
               ,
               being
               so
               rolled
               and
               made
               up
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               the
               writing
               might
               be
               seen
               .
               And
               great
               art
               is
               required
               in
               the
               making
               of
               these
               Tephilin
               which
               few
               amongst
               them
               attain
               unto
               .
               Hence
               Fagius
               tells
               us
               a
               story
               ,
               of
               a
               Master
               amongst
               them
               in
               his
               dayes
               ,
               who
               sold
               many
               thousands
               of
               these
               Phylacteries
               unto
               his
               Country-men
               ,
               which
               had
               nothing
               in
               them
               but
               Cards
               ,
               which
               served
               their
               turns
               well
               enough
               .
               Their
               Masters
               also
               are
               curious
               in
               describing
               what
               part
               of
               the
               head
               they
               must
               be
               applyed
               unto
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               fore-part
               from
               ear
               to
               ear
               ;
               and
               the
               hand
               must
               be
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               whereby
               yet
               they
               will
               have
               the
               arm
               above
               the
               elbow
               to
               be
               understood
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               must
               be
               worn
               ,
               namely
               by
               day
               ,
               not
               by
               night
               ,
               on
               the
               
                 Week
                 dayes
              
               ,
               not
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               worthy
               speculations
               .
               The
               benefit
               also
               they
               receive
               hereby
               ,
               is
               incredible
               ,
               for
               by
               them
               are
               they
               
                 defended
                 from
                 evil
              
               ,
               as
               some
               by
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               others
               by
               the
               first
               words
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               John
               worn
               about
               them
               ;
               They
               are
               sanctified
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               the
               Targum
               on
               the
               Canticles
               ,
               Chap.
               8.
               v.
               3.
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 chose
                 them
                 above
                 all
                 people
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 wore
                 the
                 Phylacteries
                 .
              
               So
               just
               cause
               had
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               to
               reprove
               their
               hypocrisie
               ,
               superstition
               and
               self-justification
               in
               the
               use
               ,
               abuse
               ,
               and
               boasting
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               Mat.
               23.5
               .
               
                 All
                 their
                 works
                 they
                 do
                 for
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 broad
                 their
                 Phylacteries
                 ,
                 and
                 enlarge
                 the
                 borders
                 of
                 their
                 garments
                 .
              
               This
               about
               the
               
                 borders
                 of
                 their
                 garments
              
               ,
               was
               an
               after
               Institution
               ,
               yet
               because
               of
               its
               answerableness
               unto
               this
               ,
               we
               may
               add
               it
               in
               this
               place
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               ,
               God
               gives
               his
               command
               ;
               Num.
               15.38
               ,
               39
               ,
               40.
               
               
                 Speak
                 unto
                 the
                 Children
                 of
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 and
                 bid
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 them
                 fringes
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 borders
                 of
                 their
                 garments
                 ,
                 throughout
                 their
                 generations
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 put
                 upon
                 the
                 fringe
                 of
                 the
                 borders
                 a
                 Ribband
                 of
                 bl●w
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 unto
                 you
                 as
                 a
                 fringe
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 look
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 remember
                 all
                 the
                 commandments
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 seek
                 not
                 after
                 your
                 own
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 own
                 eyes
                 ,
                 after
                 which
                 ye
                 use
                 to
                 go
                 a
                 whoring
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 remember
                 and
                 do
                 all
                 my
                 commandments
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 holy
                 unto
                 your
                 God
              
               ;
               which
               Law
               is
               repeated
               again
               ,
               Deut.
               22.12
               .
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 make
                 thee
                 fringes
                 upon
                 the
                 four
                 quarters
                 of
                 thy
                 Vestures
                 wherewith
                 thou
                 coverest
                 thy self
                 .
              
               These
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               locks
               ,
               or
               fringes
               made
               of
               thread
               fastened
               unto
               the
               wings
               or
               skirts
               of
               their
               garments
               with
               a
               Ribband
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               of
               a
               blew
               colour
               (
               which
               how
               to
               make
               at
               present
               the
               Jews
               confess
               they
               know
               not
               ,
               but
               suppose
               it
               was
               made
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               a
               Fish
               called
               Chalazon
               mixt
               with
               Vermilion
               )
               had
               vertue
               and
               efficacy
               from
               the
               institution
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               alone
               is
               able
               to
               bless
               and
               sanctifie
               things
               in
               themselves
               indifferent
               unto
               Sacred
               Use
               ,
               to
               the
               keeping
               of
               their
               hearts
               in
               a
               due
               reverence
               unto
               himself
               ,
               and
               their
               eyes
               from
               wandering
               after
               false
               Worship
               and
               Superstition
               ;
               which
               being
               now
               removed
               
               and
               taken
               away
               ,
               the
               things
               themselves
               are
               among
               the
               present
               Jews
               turned
               into
               the
               greatest
               superstition
               imaginable
               .
               Their
               principal
               vanities
               about
               these
               things
               having
               been
               represented
               by
               others
               out
               of
               Maimonides
               his
               Treatise
               on
               that
               subject
               ,
               need
               not
               here
               be
               repeated
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               appointment
               of
               God
               occasioned
               by
               the
               mercy
               solemnly
               remembred
               in
               the
               
                 
                   §
                
                 22
              
               Passover
               ,
               was
               the
               dedication
               of
               all
               the
               first-born
               Males
               unto
               himself
               .
               The
               Law
               of
               this
               dedication
               is
               recorded
               ,
               Exod.
               13.12
               ,
               13.
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               its
               performance
               is
               farther
               added
               ,
               Numb
               .
               18
               ,
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               
                 Every
                 thing
                 that
                 openeth
                 the
                 matrix
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 flesh
                 which
                 they
                 bring
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 of
                 men
                 or
                 beast
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 thine
                 ;
                 nevertheless
                 the
                 first-born
                 of
                 man
                 shalt
                 thou
                 surely
                 redeem
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 firstling
                 of
                 unclean
                 beasts
                 shalt
                 thou
                 redeem
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 redeemed
                 from
                 a
                 month
                 old
                 shalt
                 thou
                 redeem
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 thine
                 estimation
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 mony
                 of
                 five
                 shekels
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 shekel
                 of
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 twenty
                 Gerahs
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 firstling
                 of
                 a
                 Cow
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 firstling
                 of
                 a
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 firstling
                 of
                 a
                 Goat
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 redeem
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 holy
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 sprinkle
                 their
                 bloud
                 upon
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 and
                 shalt
                 burn
                 their
                 fat
                 for
                 an
                 offering
                 made
                 by
                 fire
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 sweet
                 savour
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               The
               whole
               dedication
               of
               the
               first-born
               Males
               is
               ,
               distributed
               into
               three
               parts
               ,
               1.
               
               Children
               ,
               who
               were
               to
               be
               redeemed
               with
               
                 five
                 shekels
              
               ,
               twenty
               Gerahs
               to
               one
               shekel
               ,
               that
               is
               about
               
                 twelve
                 shillings
              
               of
               our
               mony
               .
               2.
               
               
                 Clean
                 beasts
              
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               appointed
               to
               be
               offered
               in
               sacrifice
               on
               other
               occasions
               ,
               as
               the
               Kine
               ,
               the
               Sheep
               and
               the
               Goats
               .
               These
               were
               to
               be
               offered
               unto
               God
               ,
               in
               a
               Sacrifice
               of
               burnt-offering
               without
               redemption
               or
               commutation
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               been
               kept
               a
               month
               with
               the
               dam.
               3.
               
               
                 Vnclean
                 beasts
              
               ,
               whereof
               an
               instance
               is
               given
               in
               the
               Ass
               ,
               which
               were
               either
               to
               be
               redeemed
               with
               mony
               by
               an
               agreement
               with
               the
               Priest
               ,
               or
               to
               have
               their
               necks
               broke
               at
               the
               choice
               of
               the
               owner
               .
               And
               all
               of
               this
               to
               call
               to
               remembrance
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               in
               sparing
               them
               ,
               and
               theirs
               ,
               when
               the
               first-born
               of
               man
               and
               beast
               ,
               clean
               and
               unclean
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               were
               destroyed
               .
               For
               hence
               a
               peculiar
               right
               of
               especial
               preservation
               arose
               unto
               God
               towards
               all
               their
               first-born
               ,
               and
               this
               also
               not
               without
               a
               prospect
               towards
               the
               Redemption
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               first-born
               by
               Jesus
               Christ.
               Heb.
               12.23
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               gave
               a
               period
               to
               the
               first
               dispensation
               of
               God
               towards
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               
                 
                   §
                
                 23
              
               posterity
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               for
               the
               space
               of
               430
               years
               .
               With
               the
               provision
               and
               furniture
               of
               these
               Ordinances
               of
               Worship
               ,
               they
               left
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               passing
               through
               the
               Red-sea
               ,
               came
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               of
               Sinai
               ,
               where
               they
               received
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               were
               made
               perfect
               in
               the
               beauty
               of
               Typical
               holiness
               and
               worship
               .
            
             
               Unto
               these
               Ordinances
               succeeded
               the
               Solemn
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
               on
               
                 
                   §
                
                 24
              
               
                 Mount
                 Sinai
              
               ,
               with
               the
               Precepts
               and
               Sanctions
               thereof
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               several
               places
               by
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               as
               chap.
               2.2
               .
               
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 word
                 spoken
                 by
                 Angels
                 was
                 stedfast
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 transgression
                 and
                 disobedience
                 received
                 a
                 just
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
                 .
              
               Chap.
               1O
               .
               28
               .
               
                 He
                 that
                 despised
                 Moses
                 Law
                 died
                 without
                 mercy
                 under
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 witnesses
                 .
              
               Chap.
               12.18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               
                 For
                 ye
                 are
                 not
                 come
                 unto
                 the
                 Mount
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 touched
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 burned
                 with
                 fire
                 ;
                 nor
                 unto
                 blackness
                 and
                 darkness
                 ,
                 and
                 tempest
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 a
                 trumpet
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 that
                 heard
                 intreated
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 spoken
                 to
                 them
                 any
                 more
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 endure
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 commanded
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 beast
                 touched
                 the
                 mountain
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 stoned
                 or
                 thrust
                 through
                 with
                 a
                 dart
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 terrible
                 was
                 the
                 sight
                 ,
                 that
                 Moses
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 exceedingly
                 fear
                 and
                 quake
                 .
              
               ver
               .
               25.
               
               
                 They
                 escaped
                 not
                 who
                 refused
                 him
                 that
                 spake
                 on
                 earth
                 .
              
               And
               in
               other
               places
               .
            
             
               Three
               things
               must
               be
               explained
               in
               reference
               unto
               this
               great
               and
               solemn
               foundation
               
                 
                   §
                
                 25
              
               of
               that
               
                 Judaical
                 Church
                 state
              
               ,
               which
               our
               Apostle
               treateth
               about
               in
               this
               whole
               Epistle
               .
               First
               ,
               The
               Preparations
               for
               it
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               Manner
               of
               the
               giving
               of
               it
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               Law
               it self
               .
               For
               the
               preparations
               for
               it
               ,
               they
               are
               either
               more
               remote
               ,
               or
               immediately
               preceding
               it
               .
               The
               former
               were
               those
               temporary
               ,
               occasional
               ,
               instructive
               Ordinances
               which
               God
               gave
               them
               at
               their
               entrance
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               before
               they
               came
               to
               receive
               the
               Law
               on
               Sinai
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               mentioned
               of
               this
               nature
               is
               Exod.
               15.23
               ,
               24
               ,
               25
               ,
               26.
               
               
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 Marah
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 drink
                 of
                 the
                 waters
                 of
                 Marah
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 bitter
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 called
                 Marah
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 people
                 murmured
                 against
                 Moses
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 What
                 shall
                 we
                 drink
                 ?
                 And
                 he
                 cried
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 shewed
                 him
                 a
                 tree
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 the
                 waters
                 were
                 made
                 sweet
                 .
                 There
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 Statute
                 and
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 he
                 proved
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 If
                 thou
                 wilt
                 diligently
                 hearken
                 to
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 wilt
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 right
                 in
                 his
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 wilt
                 give
                 ear
                 to
                 his
                 commandments
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 all
                 his
                 statutes
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 none
                 of
                 those
                 diseases
                 upon
                 thee
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 brought
                 upon
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 healeth
                 thee
                 .
              
               The
               whole
               
               course
               of
               God's
               proceeding
               with
               his
               people
               ,
               whereof
               we
               have
               here
               the
               first
               pledge
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               was
               by
               a
               constant
               series
               of
               temporal
               providential
               Streights
               ,
               sinful
               Murmurings
               ,
               and
               Typical
               Mercies
               .
            
             
               The
               waters
               being
               bitter
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               drink
               of
               them
               ,
               God
               shewed
               to
               Moses
               a
               Tree
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               say
               some
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Doctors
               ,
               he
               shewed
               him
               the
               virtue
               of
               a
               Tree
               to
               cure
               and
               make
               wholesome
               bitter
               waters
               .
               And
               they
               say
               it
               was
               a
               Tree
               ,
               whose
               flowers
               and
               fruit
               were
               bitter
               ;
               for
               no
               other
               reason
               ,
               but
               because
               Elisha
               afterwards
               cured
               
                 salt
                 waters
              
               by
               casting
               into
               them
               a
               cruise
               of
               salt
               .
               The
               Targum
               of
               Jonathan
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               Jerusalem
               say
               ,
               God
               shewed
               him
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               bitter
               tree
               Ardiphne
               ,
               which
               is
               nothing
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Daphne
               ,
               the
               Lawrel
               .
               And
               on
               this
               Tree
               the
               Author
               of
               that
               fabulous
               Paraphrase
               would
               have
               the
               glorious
               name
               of
               God
               to
               be
               written
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               incantations
               in
               use
               amongst
               them
               in
               his
               days
               ;
               but
               that
               which
               is
               designed
               in
               the
               whole
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               God
               preparing
               them
               for
               the
               bitter
               consuming
               Law
               that
               was
               to
               be
               given
               them
               ,
               and
               discovering
               unto
               them
               their
               disability
               to
               drink
               of
               the
               waters
               of
               it
               for
               their
               refreshment
               ,
               gave
               them
               an
               intimation
               of
               the
               cure
               of
               that
               curse
               and
               bitterness
               by
               him
               ,
               who
               bare
               our
               sins
               in
               his
               body
               upon
               the
               Tree
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               2.24
               .
               who
               is
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Law
               for
               righteousness
               unto
               them
               that
               do
               believe
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 26
              
               Their
               
                 second
                 Preparation
              
               for
               the
               receiving
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               was
               the
               giving
               of
               Manna
               unto
               them
               from
               Heaven
               .
               Being
               come
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               of
               Sin
               ,
               between
               Elim
               and
               Sinai
               ,
               called
               so
               from
               a
               City
               in
               Egypt
               that
               it
               extended
               unto
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               second
               month
               after
               their
               departure
               from
               Egypt
               ,
               the
               stores
               they
               brought
               with
               them
               from
               thence
               being
               spent
               and
               exhausted
               ,
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               murmured
               for
               food
               .
               As
               still
               their
               wants
               and
               murmurings
               lay
               at
               the
               bottom
               ,
               and
               were
               the
               occasion
               of
               those
               reliefs
               ,
               whereby
               the
               spiritual
               mercies
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               Christ
               were
               typed
               out
               .
               In
               this
               condition
               God
               sends
               them
               
                 Manna
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               16.14
               ,
               15.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 morning
                 the
                 dew
                 lay
                 round
                 about
                 the
                 host
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 dew
                 that
                 lay
                 was
                 gone
                 up
                 ,
                 behold
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 wilderness
                 there
                 lay
                 a
                 small
                 round
                 thing
                 ,
                 as
                 small
                 as
                 the
                 hoar
                 frost
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 saw
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 said
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 Manna
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 wist
                 not
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 .
                 And
                 Moses
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 bread
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 given
                 you
                 to
                 eat
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               31.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 called
                 the
                 name
                 thereof
                 Manna
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 like
                 Coriander
                 seed
                 ,
                 white
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 taste
                 of
                 it
                 like
                 wafers
                 made
                 with
                 hony
                 .
              
            
             
               When
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               saw
               it
               ,
               they
               said
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Man
                 hu
              
               :
               and
               ver
               .
               31.
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               called
               the
               name
               of
               it
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Man.
               The
               reason
               of
               this
               name
               is
               very
               uncertain
               .
               The
               calling
               of
               it
               Manna
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               gives
               countenance
               to
               the
               derivation
               of
               the
               word
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Manah
               ,
               to
               prepare
               and
               distribute
               .
               For
               what
               some
               have
               thought
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               be
               an
               abbreviation
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               guist
               ,
               and
               spoken
               by
               them
               in
               their
               precipitate
               haste
               ,
               is
               destitute
               of
               all
               probability
               .
               If
               it
               be
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Manah
               ,
               it
               signifies
               a
               
                 prepared
                 meat
              
               ,
               or
               portion
               .
               So
               upon
               the
               sight
               of
               it
               ,
               they
               said
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               Here
               is
               a
               portion
               prepared
               .
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               the
               following
               words
               ,
               wherein
               there
               is
               a
               reason
               given
               why
               they
               said
               upon
               the
               sight
               of
               it
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Man
                 hu
              
               ,
               inclines
               strongly
               to
               another
               signification
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 For
                 they
                 knew
                 not
              
               ,
               Ma
               hu
               ,
               
                 what
                 it
                 was
              
               .
               They
               said
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               
                 Man
                 hu
              
               ,
               because
               they
               knew
               not
               
                 Ma
                 hu
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               what
               it
               was
               .
               So
               that
               
                 Man
                 hu
              
               is
               as
               much
               as
               ,
               
                 What
                 is
                 it
              
               ?
               and
               so
               the
               words
               are
               rendred
               by
               the
               LXX
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 What
                 is
                 this
              
               ?
               and
               by
               the
               vulgar
               Latine
               ,
               
                 Quid
                 est
                 hoc
              
               ?
               But
               this
               difficulty
               remains
               ,
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Man
               ,
               is
               not
               in
               the
               
                 Hebrew
                 tongue
              
               an
               interrogative
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               no
               nor
               yet
               of
               the
               person
               ,
               nor
               doth
               signifie
               
                 what
                 .
                 Aben-Ezra
              
               says
               it
               is
               an
               Arabick
               word
               .
               Chiskuni
               ,
               an
               Egyptian
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               evidently
               an
               interrogative
               of
               the
               Person
               in
               the
               Chaldee
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               as
               Judg.
               13.14
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 thy
                 name
              
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               it
               seems
               to
               be
               used
               towards
               this
               sense
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               Psalm
               ,
               61.8
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               where
               though
               most
               take
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Man
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Imperative
               in
               Pihel
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Manah
               ,
               which
               no
               where
               else
               occurs
               ,
               yet
               the
               LXX
               took
               it
               to
               be
               an
               Interrogation
               from
               the
               Chaldee
               ,
               rendring
               the
               words
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Who
                 shall
                 find
                 out
              
               ?
               Being
               therefore
               the
               language
               of
               the
               common
               people
               in
               their
               admiration
               of
               a
               thing
               new
               unto
               them
               that
               is
               expressed
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               that
               they
               made
               use
               of
               a
               word
               that
               had
               obtained
               amongst
               them
               from
               some
               of
               the
               Nations
               with
               whom
               they
               had
               been
               conversant
               ,
               differing
               little
               in
               sound
               from
               that
               of
               their
               own
               of
               the
               same
               signification
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               admitted
               into
               common
               use
               amongst
               them
               .
               From
               this
               occasional
               interrogation
               ,
               did
               the
               food
               provided
               for
               them
               take
               its
               name
               of
               Man
               ,
               called
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               Manna
               ;
               such
               occasional
               imposition
               of
               names
               to
               persons
               and
               things
               being
               at
               all
               times
               frequent
               and
               usual
               :
               as
               in
               the
               Chapter
               fore-going
               the
               place
               was
               called
               Marah
               ,
               from
               the
               bitterness
               of
               the
               water
               ,
               that
               they
               cried
               out
               of
               ,
               upon
               their
               first
               tasting
               it
               .
               And
               in
               the
               next
               Massah
               and
               Meribah
               ,
               
               from
               their
               temptations
               and
               provocations
               .
               That
               which
               alone
               we
               have
               to
               observe
               concerning
               this
               dispensation
               of
               God
               towards
               them
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               this
               eminent
               renewed
               pledge
               of
               the
               Bread
               of
               Life
               ,
               the
               food
               of
               their
               souls
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               given
               unto
               them
               ,
               before
               they
               were
               entrusted
               with
               the
               Law
               ,
               which
               by
               making
               their
               only
               glory
               ,
               and
               betaking
               themselves
               unto
               ,
               without
               the
               healing
               Tree
               and
               heavenly
               Manna
               ,
               is
               become
               their
               snare
               and
               ruine
               .
               See
               Joh.
               6.31
               ,
               32
               ,
               48
               ,
               49
               ,
               51.
               
               Rev.
               2.17
               .
            
             
               A
               third
               signal
               preparation
               for
               the
               Law
               on
               the
               like
               occasion
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               
                 
                   §
                
                 27
              
               with
               the
               former
               ,
               is
               repeated
               ,
               Exod.
               17
               ,
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               
                 And
                 all
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 journeyed
                 from
                 the
                 wilderness
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 after
                 their
                 journeys
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 commandment
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 pitched
                 in
                 Rephidim
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 water
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 drink
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 people
                 did
                 chide
                 with
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Give
                 us
                 water
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 drink
                 .
                 And
                 Moses
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 Why
                 chide
                 ye
                 with
                 me
                 ?
                 wherefore
                 do
                 ye
                 tempt
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
                 And
                 the
                 people
                 thirsted
                 there
                 for
                 water
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 murmured
                 against
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Wherefore
                 is
                 this
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 brought
                 us
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 to
                 kill
                 us
                 with
                 thirst
                 ?
                 And
                 Moses
                 cried
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 What
                 shall
                 I
                 do
                 unto
                 this
                 people
                 ?
                 they
                 be
                 almost
                 ready
                 to
                 stone
                 me
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 said
                 unto
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Go
                 on
                 before
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 with
                 thee
                 of
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 Rod
                 wherewith
                 thou
                 smotest
                 the
                 River
                 take
                 in
                 thine
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 ,
                 behold
                 I
                 will
                 stand
                 before
                 thee
                 there
                 upon
                 the
                 Rock
                 in
                 Horeb
                 ;
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 smite
                 the
                 Rock
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 shall
                 come
                 water
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 drink
                 .
                 And
                 Moses
                 did
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 called
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 Massah
                 and
                 Meribah
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 chiding
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 they
                 tempted
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Is
                 the
                 Lord
                 amongst
                 us
                 or
                 not
                 ?
              
               Marching
               up
               farther
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               and
               coming
               to
               Rephidim
               ,
               their
               fourth
               station
               from
               the
               Red-sea
               ,
               meeting
               with
               no
               waters
               to
               their
               satisfaction
               ,
               they
               fell
               into
               an
               high
               murmuring
               against
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               mutiny
               against
               Moses
               their
               Leader
               .
               And
               this
               iniquity
               ,
               the
               Jewish
               Doctors
               suppose
               ,
               aggravated
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               in
               no
               absolute
               necessity
               of
               water
               ,
               the
               dew
               which
               fell
               from
               the
               Manna
               running
               in
               some
               streams
               .
               Hereon
               God
               leads
               Moses
               to
               the
               Rock
               of
               Horeb
               ,
               where
               himself
               appeared
               in
               the
               cloud
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               prepared
               for
               the
               place
               of
               giving
               the
               Law
               ,
               commanding
               him
               to
               take
               his
               Rod
               in
               his
               hand
               to
               smite
               the
               Rock
               ,
               whereon
               waters
               flowed
               out
               for
               the
               relief
               of
               this
               sinful
               murmuring
               people
               .
               And
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               hath
               put
               sundry
               remarks
               upon
               this
               dispensation
               of
               God
               towards
               them
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               Upon
               the
               sin
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               whence
               he
               gave
               a
               double
               name
               to
               the
               place
               where
               they
               sinned
               ,
               for
               a
               memorial
               to
               all
               generations
               ;
               he
               called
               it
               Massah
               and
               Meribah
               ;
               which
               words
               our
               Apostle
               renders
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               chap.
               3.9
               .
               Temptation
               ,
               and
               
                 provoking
                 Contention
              
               .
               And
               it
               is
               often
               mentioned
               again
               both
               on
               the
               part
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               either
               to
               reproach
               and
               burthen
               them
               with
               their
               sin
               ,
               as
               Deut.
               9.22
               .
               
                 And
                 at
                 Massah
                 ye
                 provoked
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 wrath
              
               ;
               or
               to
               warn
               them
               of
               the
               like
               miscarriage
               ,
               chap.
               6.16
               .
               
                 You
                 shall
                 not
                 tempt
                 the
                 Lord
                 your
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 tempted
                 him
                 in
                 Massah
              
               ;
               as
               also
               Psal.
               95.8
               .
               And
               on
               the
               part
               of
               Moses
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               signal
               trial
               that
               God
               had
               there
               of
               his
               faith
               and
               obedience
               ,
               in
               that
               great
               difficulty
               which
               he
               conflicted
               withall
               ;
               as
               also
               of
               those
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Levi
               ,
               who
               in
               a
               preparation
               unto
               their
               ensuing
               dedication
               unto
               God
               ,
               clave
               unto
               him
               in
               his
               straits
               .
               Deut.
               33.8
               .
               
                 And
                 of
                 Levi
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 Let
                 thy
                 Thummim
                 and
                 thy
                 Vrim
                 be
                 with
                 thy
                 holy
                 one
                 ,
                 whom
                 thou
                 didst
                 prove
                 at
                 Massah
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 whom
                 thou
                 didst
                 strive
                 at
                 the
                 waters
                 of
                 Meribah
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               mercy
               likewise
               that
               ensued
               in
               giving
               them
               water
               from
               the
               Rock
               ,
               is
               most
               frequently
               celebrated
               ,
               Deut.
               8.15
               .
               Psal.
               78.15
               ,
               16.
               
               Psal.
               105.41
               .
               Neh.
               9.15
               .
               Now
               all
               this
               was
               done
               ,
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               attend
               and
               enquire
               diligently
               into
               the
               kernel
               ,
               the
               pearl
               of
               this
               mercy
               ,
               whose
               outward
               shell
               was
               so
               undeservedly
               free
               ,
               and
               so
               deservedly
               pretious
               .
               For
               in
               this
               Rock
               of
               Horeb
               lay
               hid
               a
               
                 spiritual
                 Rock
              
               ,
               as
               our
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.4
               .
               even
               Christ
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               being
               smitten
               with
               the
               Rod
               of
               Moses
               ,
               or
               the
               stroke
               and
               curse
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               administred
               by
               him
               ,
               gave
               out
               waters
               of
               life
               freely
               unto
               all
               that
               thirst
               and
               come
               unto
               him
               .
            
             
               Thus
               did
               God
               prepare
               this
               people
               for
               the
               receiving
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               by
               a
               triple
               intimation
               
                 
                   §
                
                 28
              
               of
               Him
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Redeemer
               from
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               alone
               the
               Law
               that
               was
               to
               be
               given
               ,
               could
               be
               made
               useful
               and
               profitable
               unto
               them
               .
               And
               all
               these
               intimations
               were
               still
               given
               them
               on
               their
               great
               and
               signal
               provocations
               ,
               to
               declare
               ,
               that
               neither
               did
               their
               Goodness
               deserve
               them
               ,
               nor
               could
               their
               sins
               hinder
               the
               progress
               of
               the
               counsel
               of
               God's
               will
               ,
               and
               the
               work
               of
               his
               grace
               .
               Hereby
               also
               did
               God
               revive
               unto
               them
               the
               grace
               of
               the
               promise
               ,
               which
               being
               given
               ,
               as
               our
               Apostle
               observes
               ,
               four
               hundred
               and
               thirty
               years
               before
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               disanull'd
               or
               impeach'd
               thereby
               .
            
             
               And
               these
               I
               call
               the
               
                 remote
                 preparations
              
               of
               the
               people
               for
               the
               receiving
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               
               consisting
               in
               three
               Revelations
               of
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               happening
               and
               granted
               unto
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 three
                 moneths
              
               space
               ,
               which
               they
               spent
               between
               the
               Red
               Sea
               and
               their
               coming
               unto
               the
               Wilderness
               of
               Sinai
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Mountain
               where
               they
               received
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 29
              
               The
               
                 immediate
                 preparations
              
               for
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
               are
               all
               of
               them
               expressed
               ,
               Exod.
               19.
               and
               these
               we
               shall
               briefly
               pass
               through
               ,
               the
               most
               of
               them
               being
               insisted
               on
               ,
               or
               referred
               unto
               by
               our
               Apostle
               in
               the
               places
               before
               mentioned
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               The
               time
               of
               the
               Peoples
               coming
               unto
               the
               place
               where
               they
               were
               to
               receive
               the
               Law
               is
               related
               ,
               v.
               1.
               it
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 novilunio
                 tertio
              
               ,
               in
               the
               third
               moneh
               after
               their
               coming
               up
               out
               of
               Egypt
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               on
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               moneth
               ,
               the
               moneth
               Sivan
               ,
               on
               the
               day
               of
               the
               New
               Moon
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               added
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 day
              
               ;
               on
               which
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               observes
               ,
               Moses
               went
               up
               first
               into
               the
               Mountain
               to
               receive
               the
               commands
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               returning
               on
               
                 that
                 day
              
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               he
               went
               up
               again
               on
               the
               
                 third
                 day
              
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               third
               day
               of
               the
               moneth
               to
               give
               in
               their
               answer
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               v.
               11.16
               .
               And
               this
               fell
               out
               ,
               if
               not
               on
               the
               day
               ,
               yet
               about
               the
               time
               of
               Pentecost
               whereon
               afterwards
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               descended
               on
               the
               Apostles
               enabling
               them
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               therein
               our
               deliverance
               from
               the
               curse
               of
               the
               Law
               given
               at
               that
               time
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 30
              
               For
               the
               special
               
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 day
              
               when
               God
               began
               to
               give
               out
               the
               appearances
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               v.
               16.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 whilest
                 it
                 was
                 yet
                 morning
              
               .
               And
               Jarchi
               observes
               that
               all
               
               Moses's
               ascents
               into
               the
               Mountain
               were
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 early
                 in
                 the
                 morning
              
               ,
               which
               he
               proves
               from
               Chap.
               34.4
               .
               And
               Moses
               
                 rose
                 up
                 early
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 up
                 unto
                 Mount
                 Sinai
                 .
              
               And
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Boker
               properly
               signifies
               the
               
                 first
                 appearance
                 of
                 the
                 morning
              
               ,
               the
               light
               that
               must
               be
               enquired
               and
               sought
               after
               before
               the
               rising
               of
               the
               Sun.
               So
               
                 David
                 Psalm
              
               130.6
               .
               compares
               the
               earnest
               expectation
               of
               his
               soul
               for
               mercy
               ,
               unto
               the
               diligent
               watching
               of
               men
               for
               the
               morning
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               first
               appearance
               of
               light
               .
               And
               this
               was
               the
               season
               wherein
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               rose
               from
               the
               grave
               ,
               and
               from
               under
               the
               
                 curse
                 of
                 the
                 Law
              
               ,
               bringing
               with
               him
               the
               tidings
               of
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               deliverance
               .
               He
               rose
               between
               the
               first
               dawning
               of
               light
               ,
               and
               the
               rising
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               Matth.
               28.1
               .
               Mark
               16.2
               .
               unto
               that
               latitude
               of
               time
               doth
               the
               Scripture
               assign
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               evidence
               of
               it
               .
               For
               whereas
               John
               sayes
               ,
               that
               
                 Mary
                 Magdalen
              
               came
               
                 to
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 very
                 early
                 whilest
                 it
                 was
                 yet
                 dark
                 ,
              
               Chap.
               20.1
               .
               
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 began
                 to
                 dawn
                 towards
                 day
                 ,
              
               Chap.
               28.1
               .
               Mark
               very
               early
               in
               the
               morning
               at
               the
               
                 rising
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
              
               ,
               Chap.
               16.2
               .
               who
               compriseth
               the
               utmost
               abode
               of
               the
               women
               at
               the
               Sepulchre
               ,
               Luke
               expresses
               it
               indefinitely
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 profundo
                 mane
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 appearance
              
               ,
               and
               dawning
               of
               light
               ,
               at
               which
               time
               the
               preparation
               for
               the
               promulgation
               of
               the
               Law
               began
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 31
              
               The
               place
               they
               came
               unto
               ,
               is
               called
               the
               Wilderness
               of
               
                 Sinai
                 ,
                 v.
              
               2.
               and
               so
               was
               the
               Mountain
               also
               it self
               whereon
               the
               
                 glorious
                 Majesty
              
               of
               God
               appeared
               ,
               v.
               20.
               it
               was
               also
               called
               Horeb
               ,
               Exod.
               3.1
               
                 He
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Mountain
                 of
                 God
                 even
                 to
                 Horeb
                 ,
              
               where
               they
               were
               to
               serve
               God
               ,
               v.
               12.
               and
               it
               was
               on
               this
               account
               afterwards
               called
               
                 Horeb
                 the
                 Mount
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               1
               Kings
               19.8
               .
               And
               the
               whole
               Wilderness
               was
               termed
               the
               Wilderness
               of
               Horeb
               ,
               Deut.
               1.
               
               It
               is
               therefore
               generally
               supposed
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               several
               names
               of
               the
               same
               places
               ;
               the
               Mountain
               and
               Wilderness
               wherein
               it
               was
               ,
               being
               both
               called
               Sinai
               and
               Horeb.
               And
               they
               were
               both
               occasional
               names
               ,
               taken
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Sinai
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Seneh
               ,
               a
               Bush
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               Angel
               appeared
               unto
               Moses
               in
               Exod.
               3.2
               .
               such
               whereof
               a
               multitude
               were
               in
               that
               place
               .
               And
               Horeb
               from
               its
               drought
               and
               barrenness
               which
               is
               the
               signification
               of
               the
               word
               .
               But
               the
               opinion
               of
               
                 Moses
                 Gerundensis
              
               is
               far
               more
               probable
               ,
               that
               Horeb
               was
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               and
               Sinai
               of
               the
               Mountain
               .
               That
               Sinai
               was
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Hill
               is
               expresly
               affirmed
               ,
               Chap.
               19.18
               ,
               20.
               
               
                 And
                 Mount
              
               Sinai
               
                 was
                 altogether
                 on
                 a
                 smoak
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 descended
                 upon
                 it
                 in
                 fire
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 came
                 down
                 upon
                 Mount
              
               Sinai
               
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Mount.
              
               So
               Psalm
               68.17
               .
               And
               whereas
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               the
               Wilderness
               of
               Sinai
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               more
               but
               the
               Wilderness
               wherein
               Mount
               Sinai
               was
               .
               And
               for
               those
               places
               before
               referred
               to
               ,
               where
               Horeb
               seems
               to
               be
               called
               the
               
                 Mount
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               the
               words
               in
               them
               all
               ,
               will
               bear
               to
               be
               read
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 Mount
                 of
                 God
                 in
              
               Horeb
               ;
               Strabo
               calls
               this
               very
               Mount
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               lib.
               16.
               
               And
               Justin
               of
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Montem
                 Sinan
                 occupat
              
               :
               The
               people
               therefore
               aboad
               in
               Horeb
               ,
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               the
               Mountain
               ,
               or
               about
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               Law
               was
               promulgated
               on
               the
               top
               of
               Sinai
               in
               the
               most
               desart
               solitude
               of
               that
               Wilderness
               .
               And
               in
               this
               place
               hath
               the
               superstition
               of
               some
               Christians
               in
               latter
               Ages
               built
               a
               Monastery
               for
               the
               Celebration
               of
               their
               devotion
               by
               an
               order
               of
               Monks
               ,
               whose
               Archimandrite
               was
               not
               many
               years
               since
               in
               England
               .
               But
               
               as
               the
               place
               materially
               considered
               ,
               is
               as
               evident
               an
               object
               of
               Gods
               displeasure
               against
               the
               lower
               part
               of
               the
               Creation
               ,
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               sin
               ,
               as
               almost
               any
               place
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               a
               wast
               and
               howling
               Wilderness
               ,
               a
               place
               left
               to
               solitude
               and
               barrenness
               ,
               so
               in
               its
               allusion
               or
               relation
               to
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               cast
               by
               our
               Apostle
               under
               bondage
               ,
               and
               placed
               in
               an
               opposition
               to
               the
               Worship
               and
               Church
               State
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               Gal.
               4.24
               ,
               25.
               
            
             
               Being
               come
               unto
               this
               place
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Moses
                 went
                 up
                 unto
                 the
                 Mount
                 unto
                 God.
              
               It
               
                 
                   §
                
                 32
              
               doth
               not
               appear
               that
               he
               had
               any
               new
               immediate
               express
               command
               so
               to
               do
               :
               probably
               he
               both
               came
               to
               that
               place
               ,
               and
               so
               soon
               as
               he
               came
               thither
               ,
               went
               up
               into
               the
               Mountain
               ,
               in
               obedience
               to
               the
               command
               ,
               and
               faith
               in
               the
               promise
               of
               God
               which
               he
               received
               upon
               his
               first
               call
               ,
               Exod.
               3.12
               .
               wherein
               it
               was
               given
               him
               for
               a
               token
               and
               pledge
               of
               their
               deliverance
               ,
               that
               thereon
               they
               should
               worship
               God
               ,
               or
               receive
               the
               Law
               in
               that
               Mountain
               ;
               which
               is
               also
               the
               judgement
               of
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               upon
               the
               place
               .
               And
               it
               is
               not
               unlikely
               ,
               but
               that
               God
               at
               that
               time
               fixed
               the
               cloud
               which
               went
               before
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               token
               of
               his
               presence
               ,
               on
               the
               top
               of
               Sinai
               ,
               as
               a
               new
               direction
               unto
               Moses
               for
               his
               going
               up
               thither
               .
            
             
               Being
               ascended
               ,
               God
               calls
               unto
               him
               ,
               (
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               saith
               Jonathan
               )
               and
               
                 
                   §
                
                 33
              
               teacheth
               him
               to
               prepare
               the
               People
               for
               the
               receiving
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               v.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Two
               things
               he
               proposeth
               to
               their
               consideration
               ;
               First
               The
               benefits
               that
               they
               had
               already
               been
               made
               partakers
               of
               hinted
               out
               unto
               them
               by
               the
               mighty
               and
               wonderful
               works
               of
               his
               power
               .
               And
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 New
                 Priviledges
              
               to
               be
               granted
               unto
               them
               .
               In
               the
               first
               ,
               he
               minds
               them
               that
               he
               had
               
                 born
                 them
                 on
                 Eagles
                 wings
              
               .
               This
               Jarchi
               interprets
               of
               their
               sudden
               gathering
               out
               of
               all
               the
               
                 Coasts
                 of
                 Goshen
              
               unto
               Ramesis
               to
               go
               away
               together
               the
               same
               night
               ,
               Chap.
               12.37
               .
               But
               although
               it
               may
               be
               allowed
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               in
               that
               wonderfull
               collection
               of
               themselves
               ,
               some
               especial
               Assistance
               of
               Providence
               ,
               besides
               the
               preparation
               which
               they
               had
               been
               making
               for
               sundry
               dayes
               before
               ,
               yet
               this
               expression
               ,
               evidently
               extends
               it self
               unto
               the
               whole
               dispensation
               of
               God
               towards
               them
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               of
               their
               deliverance
               unto
               that
               day
               .
               Generally
               they
               all
               of
               them
               explain
               this
               Allegorical
               expression
               from
               the
               manner
               how
               the
               Eagles
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               carry
               their
               young
               ,
               which
               is
               on
               their
               backs
               or
               wings
               because
               they
               fear
               nothing
               above
               them
               ,
               as
               soaring
               over
               all
               ,
               whereas
               other
               Fowls
               carry
               their
               young
               between
               their
               feet
               ,
               as
               fearing
               other
               Birds
               of
               Prey
               above
               them
               :
               But
               there
               is
               no
               need
               to
               wring
               the
               expression
               ,
               to
               force
               out
               of
               it
               such
               uncertain
               niceties
               .
               There
               is
               no
               more
               intended
               ,
               but
               that
               God
               carried
               them
               speedily
               and
               safely
               as
               an
               Eagle
               is
               born
               by
               its
               wings
               in
               her
               course
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               Remembrance
               of
               former
               mercies
               ,
               God
               adds
               Secondly
               ,
               A
               treble
               Promise
               :
               First
               ,
               That
               they
               should
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Segullah
               ,
               a
               word
               that
               hath
               none
               to
               declare
               it
               by
               .
               We
               render
               it
               here
               ,
               and
               elsewhere
               ,
               a
               
                 peculiar
                 Treasure
              
               ,
               Eccles.
               2.8
               .
               it
               is
               rendered
               by
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               Titus
               2.14
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               
                 peculiar
                 people
              
               :
               and
               by
               another
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               2.9
               .
               which
               we
               translate
               in
               like
               manner
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               they
               should
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Priests
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               of
               Princes
               ,
               saith
               Jarchi
               ,
               as
               David's
               Sons
               who
               were
               Princes
               ,
               are
               said
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               And
               it
               is
               not
               denyed
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               word
               is
               sometimes
               so
               used
               .
               But
               whereas
               here
               it
               intendeth
               the
               special
               separation
               and
               dedication
               of
               the
               people
               unto
               God
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               Priests
               ,
               thence
               the
               allusion
               is
               taken
               ,
               the
               dignity
               of
               Princes
               being
               included
               in
               that
               of
               a
               Kingdom
               .
               And
               this
               Peter
               renders
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 a
                 Kingly
                 Priesthood
              
               .
               And
               in
               the
               translation
               of
               this
               priviledge
               over
               unto
               Believers
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               by
               Christ
               they
               are
               made
               
                 Kings
                 and
                 Priests
                 unto
                 God
              
               ,
               Rev.
               1.6
               .
               it
               is
               added
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               an
               
                 Holy
                 Nation
              
               ,
               as
               expresly
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               2.9
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               God
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               requires
               of
               them
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 keep
                 his
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 34
              
               v.
               5.
               
               Now
               this
               Covenant
               of
               God
               with
               them
               ,
               had
               a
               double
               expression
               .
               First
               ,
               In
               the
               giving
               of
               it
               unto
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               its
               confirmation
               by
               the
               sign
               of
               Circumcision
               .
               But
               this
               is
               not
               that
               which
               is
               here
               especially
               intended
               :
               for
               it
               was
               the
               Administration
               of
               the
               Covenant
               wherein
               the
               whole
               People
               became
               the
               
                 peculiar
                 Treasure
              
               and
               inheritance
               of
               God
               upon
               a
               new
               account
               which
               is
               respected
               .
               Now
               this
               Covenant
               was
               not
               yet
               made
               ,
               nor
               was
               it
               ratified
               untill
               the
               dedication
               of
               the
               Altar
               in
               the
               sprinkling
               of
               it
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               as
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               well
               observes
               ,
               and
               our
               Apostle
               manifests
               at
               large
               ,
               Chap.
               9.19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               Wherefore
               the
               People
               taking
               upon
               themselves
               the
               performance
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Statutes
               and
               Laws
               thereof
               ,
               of
               which
               yet
               they
               knew
               not
               what
               they
               were
               ,
               did
               give
               up
               themselves
               unto
               the
               Soveraignty
               and
               Wisdom
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               indispensible
               duty
               of
               all
               that
               will
               enter
               into
               Covenant
               with
               him
               .
            
             
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 35
              
               For
               the
               farther
               preparation
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               God
               appoints
               that
               they
               should
               be
               
                 sanctified
                 and
                 wash
                 their
                 cloaths
                 ,
                 v.
              
               10.
               which
               was
               done
               accordingly
               ,
               v.
               14.
               
               The
               first
               contained
               their
               moral
               ,
               the
               latter
               their
               Ceremonial
               significative
               preparation
               for
               converse
               with
               God.
               The
               former
               consisted
               in
               the
               due
               disposal
               of
               their
               minds
               unto
               that
               
                 godly
                 fear
              
               ,
               and
               holy
               Reverence
               that
               becomes
               poor
               worms
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               unto
               whom
               that
               glorious
               God
               makes
               such
               approaches
               as
               he
               did
               unto
               them
               .
               The
               latter
               denoted
               that
               purity
               and
               holiness
               which
               was
               required
               in
               their
               inward
               man.
               From
               this
               latter
               
                 temporary
                 ,
                 occasional
              
               institution
               ,
               such
               as
               they
               had
               many
               granted
               to
               them
               whilest
               they
               were
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               before
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               the
               Rabbins
               have
               framed
               a
               Baptism
               for
               those
               that
               enter
               into
               their
               Synagogue
               ;
               a
               fancy
               too
               greedily
               embraced
               by
               some
               Christian
               Writers
               ,
               who
               would
               have
               the
               holy
               Ordinance
               of
               the
               Churches
               Baptism
               ,
               to
               be
               derived
               from
               thence
               .
               But
               this
               
                 washing
                 of
                 their
                 cloaths
              
               ,
               not
               of
               their
               bodies
               ,
               was
               temporary
               ,
               never
               repeated
               ,
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               thing
               of
               any
               such
               Baptism
               or
               washing
               required
               in
               any
               Proselytes
               either
               Men
               or
               Women
               where
               the
               Laws
               of
               their
               admission
               are
               strictly
               set
               down
               .
               Nor
               are
               there
               the
               l●ast
               footsteps
               of
               any
               such
               usage
               amongst
               the
               Jews
               ,
               untill
               after
               the
               dayes
               of
               
                 John
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               in
               imitation
               of
               whom
               it
               was
               first
               taken
               up
               by
               some
               
                 Anti-mishnical
                 Rabbins
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 36
              
               The
               next
               thing
               which
               Moses
               did
               by
               the
               command
               of
               God
               after
               he
               returned
               from
               the
               Mount
               ,
               was
               to
               set
               bounds
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               them
               might
               press
               to
               go
               up
               ,
               untill
               the
               Trumpet
               had
               done
               its
               long
               and
               last
               sounding
               ,
               a
               sign
               of
               the
               departure
               of
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               v.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               
                 And
                 thou
                 shalt
                 set
                 bounds
                 unto
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 round
                 about
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 take
                 heed
                 to
                 your selves
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 go
                 not
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Mount
                 ,
                 or
                 touch
                 the
                 border
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 whosoever
                 toucheth
                 the
                 Mount
                 shall
                 be
                 surely
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 :
                 there
                 shall
                 not
                 an
                 hand
                 touch
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 shall
                 surely
                 be
                 stoned
                 ,
                 or
                 shot
                 through
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 beast
                 or
                 Man
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 live
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Trumpet
                 soundeth
                 long
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 come
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Mount.
              
               The
               Law
               ,
               the
               Sanction
               ;
               and
               the
               duration
               of
               the
               obedience
               required
               ,
               are
               here
               represented
               .
               The
               Law
               expresseth
               an
               evil
               prohibited
               both
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               end
               of
               it
               .
               The
               evil
               it self
               was
               ,
               
                 going
                 up
                 into
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 touching
              
               by
               any
               means
               the
               Mountain
               ,
               or
               the
               border
               of
               it
               .
               The
               End
               wherefore
               this
               was
               prohibited
               was
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               gaze
               ,
               v.
               21.
               
               
                 Charge
                 the
                 People
                 lest
                 they
                 break
                 through
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 gaze
                 .
              
               The
               Sanction
               is
               death
               ,
               enjoyned
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               Men
               in
               these
               Verses
               ,
               and
               threatned
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               v.
               21
               ,
               24.
               
               The
               continuance
               of
               the
               observance
               was
               untill
               the
               Trumpet
               sounded
               long
               ,
               or
               had
               done
               sounding
               ,
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               departure
               of
               Gods
               special
               presence
               which
               made
               the
               place
               holy
               only
               during
               its
               continuance
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 37
              
               For
               the
               Law
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               expresly
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Mount
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 touched
              
               :
               It
               might
               not
               be
               touched
               by
               Man
               or
               Beast
               .
               Yet
               our
               Apostle
               treating
               concerning
               it
               ,
               calls
               it
               the
               
                 Mount
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 touched
              
               ,
               Heb.
               12.21
               .
               For
               although
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               whilst
               that
               temporary
               command
               continued
               in
               force
               ,
               it
               might
               
                 not
                 be
                 touched
              
               ,
               which
               seemed
               to
               render
               it
               glorious
               ;
               yet
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               it
               was
               but
               a
               
                 carnal
                 thing
              
               ,
               that
               might
               
                 de
                 facta
              
               be
               touched
               by
               Man
               or
               Beast
               ,
               had
               they
               not
               been
               severely
               prohibited
               ;
               and
               so
               is
               no
               way
               to
               be
               compared
               with
               that
               
                 Heavenly
                 Mount
                 Sion
              
               which
               we
               are
               called
               unto
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               under
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 38
              
               The
               contexture
               of
               the
               words
               in
               our
               Translation
               seems
               to
               have
               some
               difficulty
               ;
               
                 Whosoever
                 toucheth
                 the
                 Mount
              
               ,
               v.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
                 there
                 shall
                 not
                 an
                 hand
                 touch
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               it
               should
               seem
               that
               by
               it
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               Mount
               it self
               is
               intended
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Law
               is
               reinforced
               in
               a
               particular
               caution
               ,
               that
               so
               much
               as
               
                 an
                 hand
              
               should
               not
               touch
               the
               Mount.
               But
               it
               is
               far
               more
               probable
               that
               by
               ,
               it
               ,
               touch
               it
               ,
               the
               Person
               ,
               Man
               or
               Beast
               that
               touched
               the
               Mountain
               is
               intended
               .
               And
               the
               words
               declare
               the
               manner
               how
               the
               offender
               should
               be
               destroyed
               ;
               being
               made
               Anathema
               devoted
               ,
               accursed
               by
               his
               presumptuous
               sin
               ,
               no
               man
               was
               to
               
                 touch
                 him
              
               ,
               or
               to
               lay
               hand
               on
               him
               ,
               to
               deliver
               him
               ,
               lest
               he
               also
               contracted
               of
               his
               guilt
               .
               And
               this
               sense
               the
               ensuing
               words
               with
               the
               series
               of
               them
               evinceth
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               no
               hand
               shall
               touch
               it
               ,
               either
               to
               save
               it
               ,
               or
               to
               punish
               it
               ,
               
                 but
                 stoning
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 stoned
                 ,
                 or
                 thrusting
                 through
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 thrust
                 through
                 ;
                 whether
                 Man
                 or
                 Beast
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 live
                 .
              
               Let
               none
               think
               by
               laying
               hand
               on
               it
               to
               deliver
               it
               :
               whence
               Aquila
               renders
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               He
               shall
               be
               slain
               or
               destroyed
               
                 cum
                 impetu
                 ,
                 &
                 horrore
              
               ,
               with
               force
               and
               terror
               ,
               all
               being
               to
               
                 cast
                 stones
              
               at
               him
               ,
               or
               to
               shoot
               him
               through
               with
               arrows
               ,
               or
               thrust
               him
               through
               with
               darts
               .
               So
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 The
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 Men
                 shall
                 not
                 gather
                 about
                 him
                 to
                 take
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 that
                 see
                 him
                 ,
                 shall
                 stone
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 their
                 Station
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 afar
                 off
                 they
                 shall
                 shoot
                 him
                 through
                 with
                 arrows
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 Touching
                 the
                 Mountain
              
               ,
               or
               the
               border
               ,
               limit
               ,
               or
               bound
               set
               unto
               it
               by
               Gods
               appointment
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 47
              
               was
               the
               sin
               forbidden
               .
               And
               the
               end
               of
               it
               as
               was
               said
               ,
               was
               that
               they
               should
               not
               break
               through
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 to
                 gaze
              
               say
               we
               ,
               properly
               ;
               to
               look
               with
               curiosity
               on
               the
               appearances
               of
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               for
               which
               cause
               he
               smote
               the
               men
               of
               Bethshemesh
               upon
               their
               looking
               into
               the
               Ark
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               6.
               
               God
               intending
               by
               this
               prohibition
               ,
               to
               beget
               in
               the
               People
               an
               awe
               and
               reverence
               of
               his
               holy
               Majesty
               as
               the
               Great
               Law-giver
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               terror
               thereof
               to
               bring
               them
               and
               their
               posterity
               into
               that
               bondage
               frame
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               servile
               awe
               that
               was
               to
               abide
               upon
               them
               ,
               untill
               such
               time
               as
               he
               came
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               give
               liberty
               and
               boldness
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               by
               dispencing
               unto
               Believers
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Adoption
               ,
               enabling
               them
               to
               cry
               
                 Abba
                 Father
              
               ;
               and
               to
               enter
               with
               boldness
               into
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Place
              
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               Throne
               of
               Grace
               .
            
             
               In
               case
               the
               punishment
               appointed
               were
               neglected
               by
               the
               people
               ,
               God
               threatens
               to
               
                 
                   §
                
                 48
              
               see
               the
               execution
               of
               it
               himself
               ,
               v.
               21.
               
               
                 Lest
                 they
                 break
                 through
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 gaze
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 perish
                 .
              
               v.
               24.
               
               
                 And
                 let
                 not
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 the
                 People
                 break
                 through
                 to
                 come
                 up
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 lest
                 he
                 break
                 forth
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
               For
               to
               make
               them
               watchfull
               in
               their
               duty
               ,
               he
               lets
               them
               know
               ,
               that
               their
               miscarriage
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               devolving
               the
               punishment
               of
               the
               Transgressor
               by
               their
               neglect
               upon
               him
               ,
               should
               be
               imputed
               by
               him
               unto
               the
               whole
               People
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               would
               in
               such
               a
               cause
               break
               forth
               upon
               them
               with
               his
               judgements
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               them
               should
               be
               consumed
               to
               the
               terrour
               and
               warning
               of
               the
               remnant
               .
            
             
               The
               Continuance
               of
               this
               prescription
               ,
               was
               from
               the
               day
               before
               the
               appearance
               of
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               on
               the
               Mount
               ,
               untill
               by
               the
               long
               sounding
               of
               the
               Trumpet
               they
               perceived
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               had
               left
               the
               place
               ,
               v.
               13.
               
               
                 When
                 the
                 Trumpet
                 soundeth
                 long
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 come
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Mount
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               had
               liberty
               so
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               Things
               thus
               prepared
               ,
               the
               people
               were
               brought
               forth
               unto
               their
               station
               to
               attend
               
                 
                   §
                
                 49
              
               unto
               the
               Law
               ,
               v.
               17.
               
               And
               Moses
               
                 brought
                 forth
                 the
                 people
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Camp
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 meet
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 stood
                 at
                 the
                 nether
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Mount.
              
               This
               Station
               of
               the
               People
               in
               Mount
               Sinai
               ,
               is
               amongst
               the
               Jews
               ,
               the
               most
               celebrious
               thing
               that
               ever
               befell
               them
               .
               And
               many
               disputes
               they
               have
               about
               their
               order
               therein
               ,
               some
               few
               things
               we
               may
               observe
               from
               it
               .
            
             
               Moses
               brought
               forth
               the
               people
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 in
                 occursum
                 ipsius
                 Dei
              
               ,
               to
               meet
               with
               God
               himself
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 to
                 meet
                 ,
                 with
                 or
                 before
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               saith
               Onkelos
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               saith
               
                 Ben
                 Vzziel
              
               ,
               the
               
                 glorious
                 presence
              
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               The
               
                 essential
                 Word
              
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 the
                 brightness
                 of
                 his
                 glory
              
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Head
               and
               Law-giver
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               all
               ages
               .
            
             
               And
               they
               stood
               at
               the
               nether
               part
               of
               the
               Mount
               ,
               v.
               2.
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 50
              
               And
               Israel
               
                 encamped
                 there
                 before
                 the
                 Mount
              
               ,
               in
               the
               singular
               number
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               such
               order
               ,
               saith
               Jarchi
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               all
               as
               one
               Man.
               And
               saith
               he
               ,
               they
               were
               on
               the
               
                 East
                 side
              
               of
               the
               Mountain
               ,
               where
               also
               they
               kept
               their
               station
               at
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
               :
               for
               so
               he
               would
               have
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               denote
               ,
               though
               he
               give
               no
               instance
               to
               confirm
               his
               opinion
               .
               But
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               expresly
               rejects
               this
               fancy
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               a
               notable
               instance
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               the
               
                 People
                 pitched
                 their
                 Tents
                 before
              
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 round
                 about
                 .
              
               So
               that
               although
               they
               were
               
                 round
                 about
              
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               they
               are
               said
               to
               be
               
                 before
                 it
              
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               special
               regard
               which
               they
               had
               unto
               it
               .
               And
               at
               this
               Station
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               command
               was
               given
               to
               set
               bounds
               to
               the
               Mount
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 round
                 about
                 ,
                 v.
              
               12.
               which
               there
               had
               been
               no
               need
               of
               ,
               had
               not
               the
               People
               been
               gathered
               
                 round
                 about
              
               the
               Mountain
               .
            
             
               Now
               they
               generally
               agree
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               the
               order
               wherein
               they
               stood
               .
               First
               stood
               
                 
                   §
                
                 51
              
               the
               Priests
               ,
               mentioned
               expresly
               ,
               v.
               22.
               and
               said
               there
               to
               
                 draw
                 near
              
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               nearer
               then
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               though
               they
               also
               are
               expresly
               forbidden
               to
               come
               so
               nigh
               as
               to
               touch
               the
               Mount
               ,
               v.
               24.
               
               These
               Priests
               were
               as
               yet
               the
               
                 first
                 born
              
               ,
               before
               a
               commutation
               was
               made
               ,
               and
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Levi
               accepted
               in
               their
               room
               .
               Next
               to
               the
               Priests
               stood
               the
               Princes
               or
               Heads
               of
               the
               Tribes
               ,
               attended
               with
               the
               Elders
               and
               Officers
               of
               the
               People
               .
               The
               body
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               or
               the
               Men
               of
               Israel
               as
               they
               speak
               ,
               stood
               next
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               behind
               them
               ,
               the
               Women
               and
               Children
               .
               The
               remotest
               of
               all
               in
               this
               order
               being
               as
               they
               suppose
               the
               Proselytes
               that
               adhered
               unto
               them
               .
               Thus
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               expresly
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Were
                 the
                 first
                 born
                 who
                 drew
                 nigh
                 to
                 God.
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 and
                 after
                 them
                 were
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 the
                 Tribes
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Princes
                 .
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 after
                 them
                 the
                 Elders
              
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 after
                 them
                 the
                 Officers
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               
                 after
                 them
                 all
                 the
                 men
                 of
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 after
                 th●m
                 the
                 Children
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Males
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 after
                 them
                 the
                 Women
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 after
                 them
                 the
                 Proselytes
                 or
                 Strangers
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 42
              
               All
               things
               being
               thus
               disposed
               ,
               in
               the
               morning
               of
               the
               third
               day
               the
               Appearance●
               of
               Gods
               glorious
               presence
               began
               to
               be
               manifested
               ,
               ver
               .
               16.
               
               
                 And
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 thunders
                 ,
                 and
                 lightnings
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 thick
                 cloud
                 upon
                 the
                 Mount
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Trumpet
                 exceeding
                 loud
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 People
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Camp
                 trembled
                 ,
              
               v.
               18.
               
               
                 And
                 Mount
              
               Sinai
               
                 was
                 altogether
                 on
                 a
                 smoak
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 descended
                 upon
                 it
                 in
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 smoak
                 thereof
                 ascended
                 as
                 the
                 smoak
                 of
                 a
                 Furnace
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Mount
                 quaked
                 greatly
                 .
              
               That
               all
               these
               things
               were
               the
               effects
               of
               the
               
                 Ministry
                 of
                 Angels
              
               preparing
               the
               place
               of
               Gods
               glorious
               presence
               ,
               and
               attending
               upon
               him
               in
               their
               work
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               elsewhere
               testifies
               ,
               and
               we
               have
               before
               manifested
               ,
               so
               that
               there
               is
               no
               need
               here
               farther
               to
               insist
               upon
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 43
              
               Upon
               this
               preparation
               for
               the
               descent
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               upon
               the
               sight
               of
               his
               harbingers
               and
               evidence
               of
               his
               coming
               ,
               Moses
               brought
               forth
               the
               people
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 to
                 meet
                 with
                 God.
              
               He
               brought
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Camp
               which
               was
               at
               some
               farther
               distance
               ,
               unto
               the
               bounds
               that
               by
               Gods
               prescription
               he
               had
               set
               unto
               Mount
               Sinai
               .
               And
               Rashi
               on
               the
               place
               observes
               not
               unfitly
               ,
               that
               this
               going
               of
               the
               people
               
                 to
                 meet
                 with
                 God
              
               ,
               argues
               that
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               came
               also
               to
               
                 meet
                 with
                 them
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Bride-groom
               goeth
               out
               to
               meet
               the
               Bride
               ;
               for
               it
               was
               a
               
                 marriage
                 Covenant
              
               that
               God
               then
               took
               the
               people
               into
               ,
               whence
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 came
                 from
                 Sinai
              
               ,
               namely
               to
               meet
               the
               people
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 44
              
               The
               utmost
               of
               the
               approach
               of
               the
               people
               was
               to
               the
               
                 nether
                 part
              
               of
               the
               Mount.
               The
               
                 Targum
                 of
                 Jerusalem
              
               hath
               a
               foolish
               imagination
               from
               this
               expression
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               also
               in
               the
               Talmud
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               
                 Mount
                 Sinai
              
               was
               pluckt
               up
               by
               the
               roots
               ,
               and
               lifted
               up
               into
               the
               air
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               stood
               under
               it
               ,
               which
               Jarchi
               calls
               a
               Midrash
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               the
               signification
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               usual
               application
               of
               it
               ,
               an
               Allegorical
               Fable
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               posture
               the
               People
               trembled
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               able
               to
               keep
               their
               station
               ,
               but
               removed
               from
               their
               place
               ,
               Chap.
               20.28
               .
               And
               the
               whole
               
                 Mount
                 quaked
                 greatly
                 ,
                 ver
              
               .
               18.
               so
               terrible
               was
               the
               appearance
               of
               the
               Majesty
               of
               God
               in
               giving
               out
               his
               fiery
               Law.
               
            
             
               In
               this
               general
               consternation
               of
               all
               ,
               it
               is
               added
               ,
               that
               
                 Moses
                 himself
                 spake
              
               ,
               v.
               19.
               
               
                 And
                 God
                 answered
                 him
                 by
                 a
                 voice
                 .
              
               What
               he
               spake
               is
               not
               declared
               ;
               nor
               was
               there
               any
               occasion
               for
               his
               speaking
               ,
               nor
               can
               any
               account
               be
               given
               why
               he
               should
               speak
               to
               God
               ,
               when
               God
               was
               solemnly
               preparing
               to
               speak
               to
               him
               and
               the
               people
               ;
               nor
               is
               it
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               
                 spake
                 to
                 God
              
               ,
               but
               only
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 spake
              
               .
               And
               it
               is
               signally
               added
               ,
               that
               God
               answered
               him
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 a
                 voice
                 .
              
               For
               my
               part
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               that
               in
               this
               general
               consternation
               that
               befell
               all
               the
               People
               ,
               Moses
               himself
               being
               surprized
               with
               fear
               ,
               spake
               the
               words
               recorded
               by
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               Chap.
               12.21
               .
               
                 I
                 exceedingly
                 fear
                 and
                 quake
              
               ;
               which
               condition
               he
               was
               relieved
               from
               by
               the
               
                 comforting
                 voice
              
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               confirmed
               unto
               the
               remainder
               of
               his
               Ministry
               .
               These
               brief
               remarks
               being
               given
               upon
               the
               preparation
               for
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               we
               shall
               summarily
               consider
               the
               general
               nature
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               its
               Sanction
               ,
               in
               our
               next
               Exercitation
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Exercitatio
               XX.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   What
                   meant
                   by
                   the
                   Law
                   among
                   the
                   Jews
                   .
                   The
                   common
                   distribution
                   of
                   it
                   into
                   Moral
                   ,
                   Ceremonial
                   and
                   Judaical
                   ,
                   by
                   them
                   rejected
                   .
                   The
                   ground
                   of
                   that
                   distribution
                   .
                
                 613
                 
                   Precepts
                   collected
                   by
                   the
                   Jews
                   .
                   Reasons
                   of
                   that
                   number
                   ▪
                   Of
                   these
                   ,
                
                 248
                 Affirmative
                 .
                 365
                 
                   Negative
                   .
                   Twelve
                   Houses
                   of
                   each
                   sort
                   .
                   First
                   House
                   of
                   Affirmatives
                   ,
                   concerning
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Worship
                   ,
                   in
                   twenty
                   Precepts
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   Temple
                   and
                   Priesthood
                   ,
                   in
                   number
                
                 19.
                 
                 
                   The
                   third
                   ,
                   concerning
                   Sacrifices
                   ,
                   in
                
                 57
                 
                   Precepts
                   .
                   The
                   fourth
                   of
                   Cleanness
                   and
                   Vncleanness
                   ,
                
                 18.
                 
                 
                   The
                   fifth
                   ,
                   of
                   Alms
                   and
                   Tithes
                   ,
                   in
                
                 32
                 
                   Precepts
                   .
                   The
                   sixth
                   ,
                   about
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   eaten
                   ,
                   in
                   seven
                   commands
                   .
                   The
                   seventh
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   Passover
                   ,
                   and
                   Festivals
                   ,
                
                 20.
                 
                 
                   The
                   eighth
                   ,
                   of
                   Rule
                   and
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   in
                
                 13
                 
                   Precepts
                   .
                   The
                   ninth
                   ,
                   of
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   Truth
                   ,
                   whose
                   commands
                   are
                
                 25.
                 
                 
                   The
                   tenth
                   ,
                   concerning
                   Women
                   and
                   Matrimony
                   ,
                   in
                
                 12
                 
                   Precepts
                   .
                   The
                   eleventh
                   ,
                   of
                   Criminal
                   Judgments
                   and
                   Punishments
                   ,
                   in
                   eight
                   Precepts
                   .
                   The
                   twelfth
                   ,
                   of
                   civil
                   Judgments
                   ,
                   in
                
                 17
                 
                   Precepts
                   .
                   Censure
                   of
                   this
                   Collection
                   .
                   Negative
                   Precepts
                   ,
                   in
                
                 12
                 Families
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   false
                   Worship
                   ,
                   in
                
                 47
                 
                   Prohibitions
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
            
             
               THe
               Law
               it self
               ,
               and
               its
               Sanctions
               ,
               are
               the
               next
               thing
               that
               our
               Apostle
               makes
               
                 
                   §
                
                 1
              
               mention
               of
               in
               the
               Oeconomy
               of
               the
               
                 Judaical
                 Church
              
               .
               By
               this
               Law
               ,
               he
               especially
               understands
               the
               Law
               given
               on
               Mount
               Sinai
               ,
               or
               partly
               there
               ,
               partly
               from
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               the
               Type
               of
               Christ
               ,
               after
               it
               was
               erected
               .
               The
               Jews
               by
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               Law
               ,
               generally
               understand
               the
               whole
               five
               books
               of
               Moses
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               also
               called
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               and
               all
               Precepts
               that
               they
               can
               gather
               out
               of
               them
               any
               where
               ,
               they
               refer
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               wherein
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               contended
               withall
               .
            
             
               This
               whole
               Law
               is
               generally
               distributed
               into
               three
               parts
               :
               First
               ,
               the
               Moral
               ;
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 2
              
               the
               Ceremonial
               ;
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               Judicial
               part
               of
               it
               .
               And
               indeed
               there
               is
               no
               Precept
               but
               may
               conveniently
               be
               referred
               unto
               one
               or
               other
               of
               these
               Heads
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               usually
               explained
               .
               That
               which
               is
               commonly
               called
               the
               
                 Moral
                 Law
              
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               terms
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Exod.
               34.28
               .
               
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 the
                 ten
                 words
              
               ;
               from
               whence
               is
               the
               Greek
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Law
               of
               ten
               words
               ,
               or
               precepts
               :
               all
               which
               in
               their
               substance
               are
               moral
               ,
               and
               universally
               obligatory
               to
               all
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               .
               That
               part
               of
               the
               Law
               which
               the
               Scripture
               calls
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Judgments
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               21.1
               .
               determining
               of
               Rights
               between
               Man
               and
               Man
               ,
               and
               of
               punishments
               upon
               transgressions
               ,
               with
               especial
               reference
               unto
               the
               interest
               of
               the
               people
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               is
               by
               us
               usually
               termed
               the
               
                 Judicial
                 Law.
              
               And
               the
               institutions
               of
               Ceremonial
               Worship
               are
               most
               commonly
               expressed
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               whole
               system
               whereof
               is
               termed
               the
               
                 Law
                 Ceremonial
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Jews
               either
               acknowledge
               not
               ,
               or
               insist
               not
               much
               on
               this
               distinction
               ,
               which
               
                 
                   §
                
                 3
              
               is
               evidently
               founded
               in
               the
               things
               themselves
               ,
               but
               casting
               all
               these
               parts
               of
               the
               Law
               together
               ,
               contend
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               amongst
               them
               613
               Precepts
               .
               For
               the
               numeral
               Letters
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               denote
               611
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               two
               ,
               which
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               are
               the
               two
               first
               of
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               were
               delivered
               by
               God
               himself
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               so
               come
               not
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               the
               word
               Torah
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               whence
               they
               take
               this
               important
               consideration
               ,
               namely
               ,
               Deut.
               33.4
               .
               
                 Moses
                 commanded
                 us
                 a
                 Law
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               611
               Precepts
               ;
               two
               being
               given
               by
               God
               himself
               ,
               compleats
               the
               number
               of
               613.
               
               There
               is
               none
               who
               sees
               not
               the
               vanity
               and
               folly
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               which
               yet
               is
               a
               part
               of
               their
               
                 Oral
                 Law
              
               ,
               whereunto
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               shewed
               ,
               they
               ascribe
               more
               oftentimes
               ,
               then
               to
               the
               written
               Word
               it self
               .
            
             
               Of
               these
               613
               Precepts
               ,
               248
               they
               say
               are
               Affirmative
               Precepts
               ;
               because
               there
               are
               ,
               as
               
                 
                   §
                
                 4
              
               they
               affirm
               ,
               which
               I
               leave
               to
               our
               Anatomists
               to
               judge
               of
               ,
               so
               many
               distinct
               members
               or
               bones
               in
               the
               body
               of
               a
               man.
               And
               365
               Negative
               Precepts
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               so
               many
               days
               in
               the
               year
               ;
               man
               being
               bound
               to
               keep
               the
               Law
               with
               his
               
                 whole
                 body
                 all
                 the
                 year
                 long
              
               ;
               both
               which
               numbers
               make
               up
               613.
               
               And
               lest
               this
               observation
               should
               not
               seem
               sufficiently
               strengthned
               by
               these
               arguments
               ,
               they
               add
               that
               which
               they
               suppose
               conclusive
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Decalogue
               there
               are
               613
               Letters
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               but
               set
               aside
               
               the
               
                 last
                 two
                 words
              
               ,
               which
               in
               common
               civility
               cannot
               be
               well
               denied
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 5
              
               These
               613
               Precepts
               ,
               they
               divide
               or
               distinguish
               into
               
                 twelve
                 Families
              
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Tribes
               of
               Israel
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               either
               general
               part
               into
               twelve
               .
               First
               ,
               the
               Affirmative
               ,
               and
               secondly
               ,
               the
               Negative
               .
               And
               although
               their
               distribution
               be
               not
               satisfactory
               for
               many
               Reasons
               ,
               and
               hath
               been
               also
               represented
               by
               others
               ,
               yet
               for
               the
               advantage
               of
               the
               Reader
               ,
               I
               shall
               here
               give
               a
               summary
               account
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 6
              
               The
               first
               Family
               which
               hath
               Relation
               to
               God
               in
               his
               Worship
               consists
               of
               twenty
               Precepts
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               briefly
               enumerate
               as
               those
               following
               ,
               without
               any
               examination
               of
               their
               stating
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               due
               fixing
               to
               their
               several
               stations
               .
               1.
               
               
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 God's
                 divine
                 Essence
                 and
                 Existence
                 .
                 Exod.
              
               20.2
               .
               2.
               
               Faith
               of
               the
               Vnity
               of
               God
               ,
               Deut.
               6.4
               .
               chap.
               32.39
               .
               3.
               
               Love
               of
               God
               ,
               Deut.
               6.5
               .
               chap.
               10.12
               .
               4.
               
               Fear
               of
               God
               ,
               Deut.
               6.13
               .
               5.
               
               Acknowledgment
               of
               God's
               Righteousness
               in
               Afflictions
               ,
               Deut.
               8.5
               .
               6.
               
               Prayer
               unto
               God
               ,
               Exod.
               23.25
               .
               Deut.
               11.13
               .
               7.
               
               Adherence
               unto
               God
               ,
               Deut.
               10.20
               .
               8.
               
               To
               swear
               by
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               Exod.
               6.13
               .
               Deut.
               10.20
               .
               9.
               
               To
               walk
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ,
               Deut.
               28.9
               .
               10.
               
               To
               sanctifie
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               Levit.
               22.32
               .
               11.
               
               Twice
               a
               day
               to
               repeat
               that
               
                 Sanction
                 ,
                 Hear
                 ,
                 O
                 Israel
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               6.7
               .
               chap.
               11.19
               .
               12.
               
               That
               we
               learn
               and
               teach
               the
               Law
               ,
               Deut.
               5.1
               .
               chap.
               11
               8.
               13.
               
               To
               wear
               Philacteries
               or
               Tephilin
               on
               the
               head
               ,
               Deut.
               6.8
               .
               14.
               
               To
               wear
               them
               on
               the
               arm
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               place
               .
               15.
               
               To
               make
               
                 Fringes
                 ,
                 Numb
              
               .
               15.38
               ,
               39
               ,
               40.
               16.
               
               To
               put
               Writings
               of
               the
               Scripture
               on
               the
               posts
               of
               our
               doors
               ,
               Deut.
               6.9
               .
               17.
               
               That
               the
               People
               be
               called
               together
               to
               hear
               the
               Law
               ,
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Feast
               of
               
                 Tabernacles
                 ,
                 Duet
              
               .
               31.12
               .
               18.
               
               That
               every
               one
               write
               him
               a
               Copy
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               Deut.
               31.19
               .
               19.
               
               That
               the
               King
               moreover
               write
               out
               another
               for
               himself
               as
               King
               ,
               Deut.
               17.28
               .
               20.
               
               That
               at
               our
               eating
               of
               meat
               we
               
                 give
                 thanks
              
               ,
               or
               bless
               God
               ,
               Deut.
               8.10
               .
               This
               is
               the
               first
               Family
               ,
               which
               though
               it
               sometimes
               fail
               in
               educing
               its
               precepts
               from
               the
               Word
               ,
               yet
               good
               use
               may
               be
               made
               of
               the
               observation
               ,
               in
               reducing
               these
               things
               to
               one
               certain
               head
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 7
              
               The
               second
               Family
               ,
               of
               the
               first
               general
               Head
               of
               Affirmative
               precepts
               ,
               contain
               those
               which
               concern
               the
               Sanctuary
               and
               Priesthood
               ,
               being
               nineteen
               in
               number
               .
               1.
               
               That
               a
               
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 Tabernacle
              
               ,
               or
               Temple
               should
               be
               built
               ,
               Exod.
               25.8
               .
               2.
               
               That
               being
               built
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               
                 reverenced
                 ,
                 Levit.
              
               19.30
               .
               3.
               
               That
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               always
               keep
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               no
               others
               ,
               Numb
               .
               18.2
               .
               4.
               
               That
               the
               work
               or
               ministry
               of
               the
               Temple
               be
               performed
               by
               the
               
                 Levites
                 ,
                 Numb
              
               .
               18.23
               .
               5.
               
               That
               the
               Priests
               wash
               their
               hands
               and
               feet
               before
               their
               ministry
               ,
               Exod.
               30.9
               .
               6.
               
               That
               the
               Priests
               attend
               the
               Lamps
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               Exod.
               27.21
               .
               7.
               
               That
               the
               Priests
               bless
               the
               people
               ,
               Numb
               .
               6.
               
               ●3
               .
               8.
               
               That
               every
               day
               the
               
                 Shew-bread
                 be
                 renewed
              
               .
               9.
               
               That
               Incense
               be
               offered
               twice
               a
               day
               on
               the
               golden
               Altar
               ,
               Exod.
               30.7
               ,
               8.
               10.
               
               That
               the
               Fire
               on
               the
               Altar
               be
               kept
               always
               burning
               ,
               Levit.
               6.12
               ,
               13.
               11.
               
               That
               the
               Ashes
               be
               removed
               from
               the
               Altar
               every
               day
               ,
               Levit.
               6.10
               .
               12.
               
               That
               the
               Vnclean
               be
               separated
               from
               the
               Camp
               and
               Temple
               ,
               Numb
               .
               5.2
               .
               Deut.
               23.10
               .
               13.
               
               That
               Aaron
               and
               his
               Posterity
               have
               the
               principal
               place
               and
               honour
               in
               Sacred
               things
               ,
               Levit.
               21.8
               .
               14.
               
               That
               the
               Priests
               wear
               the
               Garments
               appointed
               to
               their
               special
               Ministry
               ,
               Exod.
               28.2
               .
               15.
               
               That
               the
               Ark
               be
               carried
               on
               the
               shoulders
               of
               the
               
                 Levites
                 ,
                 Numb
              
               .
               7.9
               .
               16.
               
               That
               the
               
                 Annointing
                 Oyl
              
               be
               made
               to
               annoint
               King
               and
               Priest
               ,
               Exod.
               30.25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27.
               17.
               
               That
               the
               Families
               of
               the
               Priests
               minister
               in
               the
               Sanctuary
               by
               turns
               ,
               but
               that
               all
               be
               present
               at
               the
               great
               
                 Anniversary
                 Feasts
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               18.6
               .
               18.
               
               That
               the
               Priests
               mourn
               and
               be
               defiled
               for
               their
               near
               Relations
               ,
               Levit.
               21.3
               .
               19.
               
               That
               the
               High-priest
               marry
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               Levit.
               21.13
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               second
               Family
               ,
               liable
               to
               the
               same
               mistakes
               in
               many
               things
               with
               the
               former
               ,
               but
               yet
               containing
               a
               Collection
               of
               things
               suitable
               to
               each
               other
               ,
               and
               belonging
               for
               the
               most
               part
               to
               the
               same
               general
               Head.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 8
              
               The
               
                 third
                 Family
              
               relates
               to
               Sacrifices
               ,
               containing
               
                 fifty
                 seven
              
               Precepts
               .
               As
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Tamid
               ,
               or
               continual
               Sacrifice
               ,
               be
               offered
               every
               day
               ,
               Exod.
               29.38
               .
               Num●
               .
               28.2
               ,
               3.
               2.
               
               That
               the
               High-priest
               offer
               his
               Mincha
               or
               Corban
               every
               day
               ,
               Levit.
               6.20
               .
               3.
               
               That
               every
               Sabbath
               day
               
                 two
                 Lambs
              
               of
               an
               year
               old
               ,
               be
               offered
               as
               a
               Sacrifice
               morning
               and
               evening
               ,
               Numb
               .
               28.9
               .
               4.
               
               That
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               
                 new
                 Moon
              
               be
               observed
               ,
               Numb
               .
               28.2
               .
               5
               That
               during
               the
               Feast
               of
               the
               Passover
               ,
               the
               
                 especial
                 Sacrifices
              
               appointed
               be
               added
               to
               the
               
                 continual
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 Levit.
              
               23
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Numb
               .
               28.19
               .
               6.
               
               That
               at
               the
               Feast
               of
               Pentecost
               ,
               the
               offering
               of
               new
               corn
               be
               observed
               ,
               Numb
               .
               29.1
               .
               7.
               
               That
               it
               be
               accompanied
               with
               Alms.
               8.
               
               Likewise
               that
               on
               the
               day
               of
               
                 Expiation
                 ,
                 Numb
              
               .
               29.7
               .
               9.
               
               And
               that
               on
               the
               
                 Feast
                 of
                 Tabernacles
              
               for
               seven
               days
               ,
               Levit.
               23.34
               .
               10.
               
               That
               on
               the
               eighth
               ,
               or
               last
               day
               of
               the
               Feast
               ,
               Numb
               .
               29.35
               ,
               36.
               11.
               
               That
               on
               the
               
                 second
                 day
              
               of
               the
               Feast
               of
               the
               Passover
               an
               Homer
               of
               meal
               be
               offered
               with
               a
               
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 Levit.
              
               23.
               12.
               
               That
               on
               the
               Feast
               of
               Pentecost
               ,
               two
               new
               Loaves
               be
               offered
               ,
               with
               its
               
               especial
               Sacrifice
               ,
               Levit.
               23.17
               .
               13.
               
               That
               all
               things
               be
               done
               aright
               on
               the
               Feast
               of
               
                 Expiation
                 ,
                 Levit.
              
               16.
               
               (
               These
               general
               things
               are
               evidently
               put
               in
               to
               fill
               up
               the
               number
               of
               Precepts
               that
               they
               had
               fixed
               on
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               special
               Precept
               in
               them
               .
               )
               14.
               
               That
               
                 three
                 times
              
               in
               the
               year
               an
               
                 holy
                 Feast
              
               be
               kept
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Exod.
               23.14
               .
               15.
               
               That
               on
               these
               Feasts
               ,
               all
               the
               Males
               appear
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Duet
               .
               16.16
               .
               16.
               
               That
               they
               should
               rejoyce
               in
               all
               their
               Feasts
               ,
               Deut.
               16.14
               .
               17.
               
               That
               the
               
                 Paschal
                 Lamb
              
               be
               slain
               ,
               Exod.
               12.6
               .
               18.
               
               That
               his
               flesh
               be
               eaten
               roasted
               ,
               Exod.
               12.8
               .
               19.
               
               That
               on
               the
               
                 second
                 month
              
               on
               the
               fourteenth
               day
               ,
               another
               Passover
               be
               kept
               .
               20.
               
               That
               the
               Lamb
               be
               then
               eaten
               with
               
                 unleavened
                 bread
              
               ,
               and
               sour
               herbs
               ,
               Numb
               .
               19.10
               ,
               11.
               21.
               
               That
               the
               
                 sounding
                 of
                 Trumpets
              
               be
               used
               with
               the
               Sacrifice
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               afflicting
               their
               souls
               ,
               Numb
               .
               10.9
               ,
               10.
               22.
               
               That
               the
               Creatures
               to
               be
               sacrificed
               should
               be
               eight
               days
               old
               and
               upwards
               ,
               Levit.
               22.27
               .
               23.
               
               That
               every
               creature
               to
               be
               sacrificed
               ,
               be
               
                 perfect
                 ,
                 Levit.
              
               22.18
               .
               24.
               
               That
               Salt
               be
               used
               in
               all
               Sacrifices
               ,
               Levit.
               2.13
               .
               25.
               
               That
               
                 Whole
                 burnt
                 offerings
              
               be
               ordered
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               Levit.
               1.3
               .
               26.
               
               That
               so
               also
               be
               the
               
                 Sin-offering
                 ,
                 Levit.
              
               6.18
               .
               27.
               
               And
               likewise
               the
               
                 Trespass-offering
                 ,
                 Levit.
              
               7.1
               .
               28.
               
               And
               the
               
                 Peace-offering
                 ,
                 Levit.
              
               7.2
               .
               29.
               
               And
               the
               
                 Meat-offering
                 ,
                 Levit.
              
               11.1
               .
               30.
               
               That
               if
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               offend
               ,
               a
               Sacrifice
               be
               offered
               for
               it
               ,
               Levit.
               4.13
               .
               31.
               
               If
               a
               
                 private
                 man
              
               sin
               by
               ignorance
               ,
               he
               must
               offer
               his
               sin-offering
               ,
               Levit.
               4.27
               .
               32.
               
               That
               a
               sacrifice
               be
               offered
               for
               an
               
                 uncertain
                 crime
                 ,
                 Levit.
              
               5.17
               ,
               18.
               33.
               
               That
               a
               Sacrifice
               be
               offered
               for
               
                 sin
                 certain
              
               and
               known
               ,
               Levit.
               6.2
               .
               chap.
               5.16
               .
               34.
               
               That
               every
               one's
               sacrifice
               be
               according
               to
               his
               substance
               or
               wealth
               ,
               Levit.
               5.7
               .
               35.
               
               That
               whosoever
               sinned
               ,
               together
               with
               his
               sacrifice
               he
               make
               Confession
               of
               his
               sin
               ,
               Numb
               .
               5.6
               ,
               7.
               36.
               
               That
               involuntary
               pollution
               be
               cleansed
               by
               
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 Levit.
              
               15.13
               .
               37.
               
               That
               women
               do
               so
               likewise
               in
               the
               case
               mentioned
               ,
               Levit.
               15.28
               .
               38.
               
               That
               the
               Leper
               ,
               being
               cleansed
               ,
               do
               offer
               sacrifice
               ,
               Levit.
               14.10
               .
               39.
               
               That
               a
               Woman
               ,
               after
               child-birth
               offer
               sacrifice
               ,
               Levit.
               12.6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               40.
               
               That
               the
               tenth
               of
               every
               clean
               beast
               be
               separated
               unto
               the
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Levit.
              
               27.32
               .
               41.
               
               That
               every
               
                 first-born
                 Male
              
               be
               sanctified
               and
               offered
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Exod.
               13.2
               Deut.
               15.19
               .
               42.
               
               That
               every
               
                 first-born
                 of
                 man
              
               be
               redeemed
               with
               a
               certain
               price
               ,
               Numb
               .
               18.15
               .
               43.
               
               That
               the
               first-born
               of
               an
               Ass
               be
               redeemed
               with
               a
               
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               13.14
               .
               44.
               
               That
               if
               it
               be
               not
               redeemed
               ,
               its
               
                 neck
                 be
                 broken
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               13.14
               .
               45.
               
               That
               any
               sacred
               beast
               ,
               that
               is
               firstling
               or
               tenth
               ,
               wherein
               is
               a
               blemish
               ,
               be
               redeemed
               ,
               Deut.
               12.15
               .
               46.
               
               That
               which
               is
               changed
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               it
               is
               changed
               for
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               both
               the
               Lord
               's
               ,
               Levit.
               27.10
               .
               47.
               
               That
               all
               offerings
               ,
               both
               necessary
               on
               legal
               prescription
               ,
               and
               free-will-offerings
               ,
               be
               brought
               unto
               Jerusalem
               on
               the
               next
               Feast
               ,
               Deut.
               12.5
               ,
               6.
               48.
               
               That
               all
               sacrifices
               be
               offered
               at
               the
               
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               12.14
               .
               49.
               
               That
               sacrifices
               vowed
               out
               of
               the
               holy
               Land
               ,
               be
               offered
               at
               
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               12.27
               .
               50.
               
               That
               Aaron
               and
               his
               sons
               eat
               the
               remainder
               of
               the
               
                 meat-offerings
                 ,
                 Levit.
              
               6.16
               .
               51.
               
               That
               the
               Males
               of
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               eat
               the
               flesh
               of
               the
               Sin
               and
               Trespass-offering
               ,
               Exod.
               29.33
               .
               52.
               
               That
               
                 holy
                 flesh
              
               which
               hath
               touched
               any
               unclean
               thing
               ,
               be
               burned
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               Levit.
               7.19
               .
               53.
               
               That
               the
               flesh
               of
               the
               sacrifices
               that
               remain
               above
               the
               
                 third
                 day
              
               ,
               be
               consumed
               with
               fire
               ,
               Levit.
               7.17
               .
               54.
               
               That
               a
               Nazarite
               suffer
               his
               hair
               to
               grow
               ,
               Numb
               .
               6.5
               .
               55.
               
               That
               he
               
                 shave
                 his
                 hair
              
               after
               his
               vow
               is
               accomplished
               ,
               ver
               .
               9.
               56.
               
               That
               every
               man
               perform
               his
               vows
               to
               God
               ,
               Deut.
               23.23
               .
               Num.
               30.2
               .
               57.
               
               That
               judgment
               be
               made
               of
               the
               Obligation
               of
               vows
               according
               to
               the
               
                 Law
                 ,
                 Numb
              
               .
               30.3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
            
             
               The
               
                 fourth
                 Family
              
               of
               Affirmative
               Commands
               ,
               respects
               Cleanness
               and
               Vncleanness
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 9
              
               whereof
               they
               reckon
               up
               
                 eighteen
                 Precepts
              
               ;
               as
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 touches
                 that
                 which
                 dies
                 of
                 it self
              
               is
               
                 unclean
                 ,
                 Levit.
              
               11.39
               .
               2.
               
               Eight
               kind
               of
               
                 creeping
                 things
              
               are
               unclean
               ;
               Levit.
               11.29
               .
               3.
               
               Sundry
               things
               that
               may
               be
               eaten
               ,
               are
               yet
               capable
               of
               uncleanness
               ,
               Levit.
               11.34
               .
               4.
               
               A
               woman
               in
               her
               natural
               disease
               is
               unclean
               .
               Levit.
               15.19
               .
               5.
               
               And
               she
               that
               is
               delivered
               of
               a
               child
               ,
               Levit.
               13.2
               .
               6.
               
               The
               Leper
               is
               unclean
               ,
               and
               defileth
               other
               things
               ,
               Levit.
               13.2
               .
               7.
               
               A
               cloth
               infected
               with
               Leprosie
               is
               unclean
               ,
               Levit.
               13.47
               .
               8.
               
               And
               an
               house
               likewise
               ,
               Levit.
               14.35
               .
               9.
               
               He
               that
               hath
               an
               issue
               is
               unclean
               ,
               Levit.
               15.2
               .
               10.
               
               And
               to
               the
               same
               
                 purpose
                 ,
                 Levit.
              
               15.16
               .
               11.
               
               And
               in
               a
               woman
               ,
               v.
               25.
               12.
               
               A
               
                 dead
                 body
              
               is
               unclean
               ,
               and
               defileth
               ,
               Numb
               .
               19.14
               .
               13.
               
               All
               cleansing
               must
               be
               accompanied
               with
               bathing
               or
               washing
               ,
               Levit.
               15.16
               .
               14.
               
               The
               cleansing
               of
               the
               Leper
               must
               be
               with
               
                 Cedar
                 ,
                 Hysop
                 ,
                 scarlet
                 Wool
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               other
               Ceremonies
               ,
               Levit.
               14.2
               .
               15.
               
               The
               Leper
               must
               shave
               all
               the
               hair
               off
               his
               head
               on
               the
               seventh
               day
               ,
               Levit.
               13.45
               .
               16.
               
               The
               Leper
               must
               not
               go
               abroad
               but
               with
               the
               signs
               of
               his
               Leprosie
               ,
               Levit.
               13.45
               .
               17.
               
               That
               the
               
                 red
                 Heifer
              
               be
               burned
               according
               to
               order
               ,
               Numb
               .
               19.2
               .
               18.
               
               That
               the
               water
               of
               the
               ashes
               of
               a
               red
               Heifer
               be
               sprinkled
               in
               Purification
               ,
               Numb
               .
               19.19
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 fifth
                 Family
              
               of
               this
               sort
               of
               commands
               ,
               concerns
               Alms
               and
               Tithes
               ,
               consisting
               
                 
                   §
                
                 10
              
               
               of
               thirty
               two
               Precepts
               .
               1.
               
               That
               Alms
               be
               given
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               Deut.
               15.8
               .
               2.
               
               That
               he
               who
               promiseth
               the
               price
               of
               Redemption
               for
               the
               first-born
               ,
               pay
               it
               assuredly
               ,
               Lev.
               27.2
               .
               3.
               
               That
               he
               who
               is
               to
               pay
               the
               
                 Redemption
                 price
              
               of
               an
               unclean
               first-ling
               ,
               pay
               it
               accordingly
               ,
               Lev.
               27.11
               .
               4.
               
               That
               the
               price
               of
               a
               
                 devoted
                 house
              
               be
               so
               paid
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               judgement
               ot
               the
               Priest
               ,
               Lev.
               27.14
               .
               5.
               
               The
               same
               of
               a
               
                 Field
                 ,
                 Lev.
              
               27.16
               .
               6.
               
               That
               he
               who
               deceiveth
               by
               ignorance
               ,
               add
               a
               fifth
               part
               unto
               the
               price
               of
               the
               thing
               its
               self
               ,
               Lev.
               15.16
               .
               7.
               
               That
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               
                 fourth
                 year
              
               be
               dedicated
               to
               God
               ,
               Lev.
               19.24
               .
               8.
               
               That
               the
               corners
               of
               the
               Fields
               be
               left
               unto
               the
               poor
               to
               cut
               and
               gather
               ,
               Lev.
               19.9
               .
               9.
               
               That
               
                 ears
                 of
                 Corn
              
               be
               left
               for
               the
               poor
               in
               Harvest
               ,
               Lev.
               19.9
               .
               10.
               
               That
               a
               
                 sheaf
                 of
                 corn
              
               forgotten
               ,
               be
               left
               for
               the
               poor
               ,
               not
               sought
               for
               again
               ,
               Deut.
               24.19
               .
               11.
               
               That
               the
               gleanings
               of
               the
               Vine
               branches
               ,
               be
               left
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               Lev.
               19.10
               .
               12.
               
               And
               the
               Grapes
               that
               fall
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               v.
               20.
               13.
               
               That
               all
               
                 first
                 fruites
              
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               be
               brought
               to
               the
               Sanctuary
               or
               Temple
               ,
               Exod.
               23.19
               .
               14.
               
               That
               the
               Words
               appointed
               ,
               Deut.
               26.5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               be
               repeated
               over
               the
               first
               fruits
               .
               15.
               
               That
               the
               Heave-Offering
               ,
               or
               Terumah
               for
               the
               Priest
               be
               observed
               ,
               Deut.
               18.4
               .
               16.
               
               That
               the
               Tythes
               be
               separated
               for
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Levites
               .
               17.
               
               That
               a
               
                 Second
                 Tythe
              
               be
               taken
               by
               the
               owners
               ,
               to
               spend
               at
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               or
               at
               
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               14.22
               .
               18.
               
               That
               out
               of
               the
               tenth
               of
               the
               Levites
               ,
               a
               tenth
               be
               taken
               for
               the
               Priests
               .
               19.
               
               That
               on
               the
               third
               and
               sixth
               year
               ,
               in
               the
               room
               of
               this
               
                 second
                 tenth
              
               ,
               a
               tenth
               be
               given
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               Deut.
               14.28
               ,
               29.
               20.
               
               That
               Confession
               be
               made
               over
               the
               Tythes
               ,
               Deut.
               26.13
               .
               21.
               
               That
               a
               
                 Cake
                 of
                 the
                 Dough
              
               be
               separated
               unto
               the
               Priests
               ,
               Numb
               .
               15.20
               .
               22.
               
               That
               the
               
                 whole
                 encrease
                 of
                 the
                 Land
              
               every
               seventh
               year
               be
               common
               to
               all
               ,
               Exod.
               23.10
               ,
               11.
               23.
               
               That
               the
               
                 seventh
                 year
              
               be
               a
               year
               of
               rest
               unto
               the
               whole
               Land
               ,
               Exod.
               24.21
               .
               Lev.
               25.2
               .
               24.
               
               That
               the
               year
               of
               the
               Jubilee
               be
               reckoned
               by
               the
               years
               of
               rest
               ,
               or
               weeks
               of
               years
               ,
               Lev.
               25.8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               25.
               
               That
               the
               year
               of
               Jubilee
               be
               separated
               or
               sanctified
               ,
               v.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               26.
               
               That
               on
               the
               tenth
               day
               of
               the
               Moneth
               Tisri
               the
               Trumpet
               sound
               for
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               
                 Jubilee
                 ,
                 Lev.
              
               25.10
               .
               27.
               
               That
               a
               Redemption
               ,
               or
               restitution
               of
               the
               Land
               be
               granted
               in
               the
               year
               of
               
                 Jubilee
                 ,
                 Lev.
              
               25.24
               .
               28.
               
               He
               that
               sells
               an
               House
               in
               a
               
                 walled
                 Town
              
               ,
               may
               redeem
               it
               within
               an
               year
               ,
               Lev.
               25.29
               .
               29.
               
               That
               debts
               be
               remitted
               on
               the
               seventh
               year
               ,
               Deut.
               15.2
               .
               30.
               
               That
               in
               all
               Offerings
               and
               Sacrifices
               for
               sin
               ,
               the
               Priest
               have
               the
               
                 right
                 shoulder
                 ,
                 the
                 breast
              
               ,
               and
               the
               cheek
               for
               his
               portion
               ;
               Deut.
               18.3
               .
               31.
               
               That
               the
               
                 first
                 fleece
              
               of
               Sheep
               being
               shorn
               be
               given
               to
               the
               Priests
               ,
               Deut.
               18.4
               .
               32.
               
               That
               right
               Judgement
               be
               made
               of
               things
               devoted
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               part
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               the
               Priests
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 11
              
               The
               Sixth
               Family
               contains
               seven
               Precepts
               about
               things
               to
               be
               eaten
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               all
               Creatures
               to
               be
               eaten
               ,
               Beasts
               and
               Birds
               have
               their
               heads
               taken
               off
               ,
               Deut.
               12.2
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               blood
               of
               Beasts
               and
               Birds
               killed
               to
               be
               eaten
               ,
               be
               covered
               with
               earth
               or
               dust
               ,
               Lev.
               17.23
               .
               3.
               
               That
               the
               Mother
               be
               left
               free
               from
               the
               Nest
               ,
               when
               the
               young
               ones
               are
               taken
               ,
               Deut.
               22.6
               .
               4.
               
               That
               the
               signs
               of
               clean
               and
               unclean
               Beasts
               be
               diligently
               observed
               ,
               Lev.
               2.25
               .
               5.
               
               That
               signs
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               be
               observed
               in
               some
               
                 Birds
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               14.11
               .
               6.
               
               And
               the
               same
               concerning
               Locusts
               that
               may
               be
               eaten
               ,
               Lev.
               11.21
               .
               7.
               
               That
               the
               signs
               in
               Fishes
               be
               observed
               ,
               Lev.
               11.9
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 12
              
               The
               Seventh
               Family
               of
               Affirmative
               precepts
               ,
               respects
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               and
               other
               Feasts
               as
               to
               the
               time
               of
               their
               observation
               ,
               having
               twenty
               commands
               appertaining
               unto
               it
               .
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Course
               of
               the
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               ,
               be
               exactly
               observed
               for
               the
               right
               constitution
               of
               the
               Anniversary
               Feasts
               ,
               Deut.
               4.6
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               moneths
               be
               appointed
               by
               the
               
                 House
                 of
                 Judgement
              
               ,
               Exod.
               12.2
               .
               3.
               
               That
               we
               rest
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               Exod.
               23.12
               .
               4.
               
               That
               the
               Sabbath
               be
               sanctified
               ,
               Exod.
               20.8
               .
               5.
               
               That
               all
               Leaven
               be
               thrust
               out
               of
               doors
               on
               the
               Feast
               of
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               Exod.
               12.15
               .
               6.
               
               That
               on
               the
               night
               of
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               the
               first
               discourse
               be
               about
               the
               deliverance
               out
               of
               
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               13.8
               .
               7.
               
               That
               
                 unleavened
                 bread
              
               be
               eaten
               on
               that
               night
               ,
               Exod.
               12.18
               .
               8.
               
               That
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               Feast
               of
               the
               Passeover
               be
               a
               day
               of
               rest
               .
               9.
               
               Likewise
               the
               seventh
               day
               also
               ,
               Exod.
               12.16
               .
               Lev.
               23.7
               .
               10.
               
               That
               forty
               nine
               dayes
               be
               reckoned
               to
               the
               
                 Feast
                 of
                 Weeks
              
               ,
               Lev.
               23.15
               .
               11.
               
               That
               on
               the
               fiftieth
               day
               rest
               be
               declared
               ,
               Lev.
               23.21
               .
               12.
               
               That
               on
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               seventh
               moneth
               ,
               there
               be
               rest
               from
               all
               works
               ,
               Lev.
               23.24
               .
               13.
               
               That
               the
               Trumpet
               sound
               on
               that
               day
               ,
               Numb
               .
               29.1
               .
               14.
               
               That
               every
               one
               afflict
               his
               own
               soul
               on
               the
               tenth
               day
               of
               
                 September
                 ,
                 Lev.
              
               23.27
               ,
               28
               ,
               29.
               15.
               
               That
               there
               be
               a
               rest
               and
               ceasing
               from
               all
               works
               on
               the
               day
               of
               
                 Expiation
                 ,
                 Lev.
              
               23.32
               .
               16.
               
               That
               there
               be
               a
               rest
               from
               labour
               on
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               Feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               ,
               Lev.
               23.35
               .
               17.
               
               Likewise
               on
               the
               eighth
               day
               ;
               v.
               36.
               18.
               
               That
               the
               people
               dwell
               in
               Booths
               seven
               dayes
               ,
               Lev.
               23.43
               .
               19.
               
               That
               on
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               Feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               ,
               branches
               of
               Palms
               be
               carried
               ,
               Lev.
               23.40
               .
               20.
               
               That
               every
               Israelite
               that
               is
               a
               Male
               ,
               offer
               every
               year
               
                 half
                 a
                 shekel
              
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Exod.
               30.13
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Eighth
               Family
               ,
               concerns
               Rule
               and
               Judgement
               ,
               made
               up
               of
               thirteen
               Precepts
               .
               
                 
                   §
                
                 13
              
               1.
               
               That
               obedience
               be
               yielded
               to
               every
               Prophet
               speaking
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               Deut.
               18.15
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               people
               chuse
               a
               
                 King
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               17.15
               .
               3.
               
               That
               Judges
               and
               Rulers
               be
               appointed
               in
               every
               City
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               Deut.
               16.18
               .
               4.
               
               That
               the
               Laws
               and
               Decrees
               of
               the
               great
               Councel
               be
               observed
               ,
               and
               obeyed
               ,
               Deut.
               17.10
               .
               5.
               
               That
               in
               doubtfull
               Cases
               the
               major
               part
               of
               suffrages
               is
               to
               determine
               ,
               Exod.
               23.1
               .
               6.
               
               That
               all
               men
               be
               judged
               equally
               without
               respect
               ,
               Lev.
               19.15
               .
               7.
               
               That
               every
               one
               who
               can
               
                 testifie
                 the
                 Truth
              
               in
               any
               cause
               ,
               he
               is
               of
               his
               own
               accord
               to
               repair
               to
               the
               Judges
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               Lev.
               5.1
               .
               8.
               
               That
               Witnesses
               be
               examined
               strictly
               and
               their
               testimony
               duly
               weighed
               ,
               Deut.
               13.14
               .
               9.
               
               That
               
                 false
                 Witnesses
              
               have
               that
               done
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               they
               would
               have
               done
               unto
               others
               ,
               or
               brought
               upon
               them
               ,
               Deut.
               19.19
               .
               10.
               
               That
               a
               Calf
               be
               slain
               where
               a
               
                 dead
                 Body
              
               is
               found
               ,
               the
               Murtherer
               not
               known
               ,
               Deut.
               21.1
               .
               11.
               
               That
               
                 six
                 Cities
                 of
                 refuge
              
               for
               the
               Man-slayer
               be
               appointed
               ,
               and
               the
               wayes
               to
               them
               be
               prepared
               ,
               Deut.
               19.2
               .
               12.
               
               That
               the
               Levites
               have
               Cities
               and
               Suburbs
               granted
               them
               ,
               Numb
               .
               35.2
               .
               13.
               
               That
               the
               tops
               of
               the
               Houses
               have
               a
               battlement
               about
               them
               ,
               Deut.
               22.8
               .
            
             
               The
               Ninth
               Family
               of
               Affirmative
               Precepts
               ,
               respects
               truth
               and
               Doctrines
               ,
               comprehending
               
                 
                   §
                
                 14
              
               twenty
               five
               Commands
               .
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Idolatry
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               be
               extirpated
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               Deut.
               12.2
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               City
               and
               Citizens
               which
               fall
               to
               Idolatry
               ,
               be
               utterly
               destroyed
               ,
               Deut.
               13.16
               .
               3.
               
               That
               the
               
                 seven
                 Nations
                 of
                 Canaan
              
               be
               blotted
               out
               ,
               Deut.
               20.16
               .
               4.
               
               That
               the
               Israelites
               remember
               what
               Amalek
               ,
               did
               unto
               them
               ,
               Deut.
               25.15
               ,
               16.
               5.
               
               That
               the
               memory
               of
               Amalek
               be
               blotted
               out
               from
               under
               Heaven
               ,
               Exod.
               17.14
               .
               6.
               
               That
               War
               be
               undertaken
               and
               managed
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               Deut.
               20.1
               .
               7.
               
               That
               a
               Priest
               be
               annointed
               to
               go
               forth
               to
               the
               
                 War
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               20.2
               .
               8.
               
               That
               every
               one
               carry
               a
               Paddle
               with
               his
               arms
               ,
               Deut.
               23.13
               .
               9.
               
               That
               a
               place
               be
               assigned
               for
               covering
               of
               ejections
               of
               nature
               ,
               v.
               12.
               10.
               
               That
               what
               is
               stolen
               be
               restored
               ,
               Lev.
               6.4
               .
               11.
               
               That
               an
               Hebrew
               servant
               be
               well
               rewarded
               at
               the
               end
               of
               his
               service
               ,
               Deut.
               15.14
               .
               12.
               
               That
               we
               
                 lend
                 freely
              
               to
               the
               poor
               and
               needy
               ,
               Exod.
               22.25
               .
               13.
               
               That
               the
               pledge
               be
               restored
               unto
               the
               owner
               ,
               Deut.
               24.13
               .
               14.
               
               That
               the
               Labourer
               be
               paid
               his
               hire
               ,
               or
               wages
               the
               same
               day
               ,
               Deut.
               24.15
               .
               15.
               
               That
               the
               hire-ling
               working
               in
               the
               Field
               ,
               or
               Vine-yard
               may
               eat
               of
               the
               fruits
               to
               his
               satisfaction
               ,
               Deut.
               23.24
               ,
               25.
               16.
               
               That
               we
               help
               the
               Beast
               of
               our
               Neighbour
               fallen
               under
               his
               burden
               ,
               Exod.
               23.5
               .
               17.
               
               That
               we
               help
               our
               neighbour
               in
               leading
               his
               Beast
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               Deut.
               22.4
               .
               18.
               
               That
               what
               is
               lost
               by
               one
               ,
               and
               found
               by
               another
               ,
               be
               restored
               to
               the
               owner
               ,
               Deut.
               22.1
               .
               19.
               
               That
               we
               rebuke
               our
               neighbour
               when
               he
               sinneth
               ,
               or
               offendeth
               ,
               Lev.
               19.17
               .
               20.
               
               That
               we
               love
               our
               neighbour
               ,
               Lev.
               19.18
               .
               21.
               
               That
               we
               love
               a
               
                 Stranger
                 ,
                 Lev.
              
               10.19
               .
               22.
               
               That
               weights
               and
               measures
               ,
               and
               scales
               be
               exact
               ,
               Lev.
               19.36
               .
               23.
               
               That
               
                 Wise
                 Men
              
               ,
               or
               Men
               skilful
               in
               the
               Law
               be
               honoured
               ,
               or
               had
               in
               reputation
               ,
               Lev.
               19.32
               .
               24.
               
               That
               Father
               and
               Mother
               be
               honoured
               ,
               Exod.
               20.12
               .
               25.
               
               That
               they
               be
               
                 feared
                 ,
                 Lev.
              
               19.3
               .
            
             
               The
               Tenth
               Family
               concerns
               Women
               and
               Matrimony
               ,
               in
               twelve
               Precepts
               .
               1.
               That
               
                 
                   §
                
                 15
              
               marriage
               be
               entered
               into
               by
               all
               ,
               Gen.
               1.28
               .
               2.
               
               That
               a
               Contract
               ,
               or
               betroathing
               precede
               marriage
               ,
               Deut.
               24.1
               .
               3.
               
               That
               the
               new
               married
               Man
               rejoyce
               with
               his
               Wife
               the
               first
               year
               ,
               Deut.
               24.5
               .
               4.
               
               That
               the
               
                 Male
                 Children
              
               of
               Israel
               be
               circumcised
               ,
               Gen.
               17.10
               .
               Lev.
               12.5
               .
               5.
               
               That
               the
               Widow
               of
               a
               Man
               dying
               without
               Children
               ,
               marry
               unto
               her
               Husbands
               Brother
               ,
               Deut.
               25.5
               .
               6.
               
               That
               he
               who
               refuseth
               so
               to
               take
               the
               Widow
               of
               one
               dying
               without
               Children
               ,
               being
               next
               of
               kin
               ,
               have
               his
               
                 shooe
                 pulled
              
               off
               ,
               and
               be
               spit
               upon
               ,
               Deut.
               25.7
               .
               7.
               
               That
               he
               who
               hath
               violated
               the
               Chastity
               of
               a
               Virgin
               by
               force
               ,
               be
               compelled
               to
               marry
               her
               ,
               Deut.
               22.29
               .
               8.
               
               That
               He
               who
               hath
               defamed
               his
               Wife
               without
               cause
               ,
               keep
               her
               without
               hope
               of
               divorce
               ,
               Deut.
               22.19
               .
               9.
               
               That
               he
               who
               seduceth
               a
               Virgin
               to
               Fornication
               ,
               pay
               fifty
               
                 shekels
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               22.16
               .
               10.
               
               That
               a
               
                 fair
                 Woman
              
               taken
               in
               War
               be
               dealt
               withall
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               Deut.
               21.11
               .
               11.
               
               That
               divorces
               be
               made
               by
               a
               Writing
               ,
               or
               Bill
               of
               divorcement
               ,
               Deut.
               24.1
               .
               12.
               
               That
               a
               Woman
               suspected
               of
               adultery
               be
               dealt
               withall
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               Numb
               .
               5.30
               .
            
             
               The
               Eleventh
               Family
               concerneth
               criminal
               Judgements
               and
               Punishments
               ,
               and
               hath
               
                 
                   §
                
                 16
              
               eight
               Precepts
               belonging
               unto
               it
               .
               1.
               
               That
               criminal
               persons
               not
               guilty
               of
               sins
               deserving
               capital
               punishments
               be
               beaten
               with
               stripes
               ,
               Deut.
               24.3
               .
               2.
               
               That
               he
               who
               slew
               a
               man
               at
               unawares
               be
               banished
               from
               conversing
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               Numb
               .
               35.25
               .
               3.
               
               That
               those
               guilty
               of
               it
               ,
               be
               hanged
               ,
               or
               strangled
               ,
               Lev.
               20.10
               .
               4.
               
               That
               others
               as
               is
               appointed
               ,
               be
               slain
               by
               the
               Sword
               ,
               Exod.
               20.21
               .
               5.
               
               Others
               to
               be
               burned
               ,
               20.14
               .
               6.
               
               That
               those
               who
               deserve
               it
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               be
               stoned
               with
               stones
               .
               7.
               
               That
               those
               appointed
               
               thereunto
               be
               hanged
               up
               after
               death
               ,
               Deut.
               21
               22.
               8.
               
               That
               all
               who
               suffer
               death
               ,
               be
               buryed
               the
               same
               day
               ,
               Deut.
               21.23
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 17
              
               The
               Twelfth
               and
               last
               Family
               of
               this
               sort
               of
               Precepts
               which
               is
               about
               Judgements
               in
               
                 Civil
                 Causes
              
               contains
               seventeen
               Precepts
               .
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Hebrew
               servant
               be
               dealt
               withall
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               Exod.
               21.2
               .
               2.
               
               That
               an
               
                 Hebrew
                 Maid
                 Servànt
              
               be
               married
               to
               her
               Master
               ,
               or
               his
               Son
               ,
               if
               humbled
               by
               either
               of
               them
               ,
               Exod.
               21.8
               .
               3.
               
               That
               an
               
                 Hebrew
                 Maid
                 Servant
              
               may
               be
               redeemed
               ,
               Exod.
               21.8
               .
               4.
               
               That
               only
               Canaanites
               ,
               or
               Heathens
               ,
               may
               be
               made
               perpetual
               Servants
               ,
               or
               brought
               into
               bondage
               for
               ever
               ,
               Lev.
               25.46
               .
               5.
               
               That
               he
               who
               procures
               the
               hurt
               of
               any
               one
               ,
               do
               repair
               it
               by
               a
               pecuniary
               mulct
               .
               6.
               
               That
               hurt
               done
               by
               a
               Beast
               be
               repaired
               ,
               Exod.
               21.28
               ,
               29.
               7.
               
               That
               loss
               or
               hurt
               from
               the
               not
               covering
               or
               safeguarding
               of
               a
               pit
               ,
               be
               repaired
               ,
               Exod.
               21.23
               .
               8.
               
               That
               theft
               be
               judged
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               Exod.
               22.1
               .
               9.
               
               That
               the
               dammage
               done
               by
               one
               
                 Mans
                 Beasts
              
               in
               other
               Mens
               Fields
               ,
               be
               repaired
               ,
               Exod.
               22.5
               .
               10.
               
               That
               dammage
               by
               sire
               voluntarily
               be
               repaired
               ,
               Exod.
               22.5
               .
               11.
               
               That
               judgement
               be
               made
               of
               any
               thing
               deposited
               or
               trusted
               ,
               without
               reward
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               Exod.
               22.6
               .
               12.
               
               That
               what
               is
               lent
               or
               hired
               for
               gain
               ,
               if
               lost
               ,
               be
               judged
               according
               unto
               the
               Law
               ,
               Exod.
               22.10
               .
               13.
               
               Also
               what
               is
               borrowed
               for
               use
               ,
               v.
               14.
               14.
               
               That
               things
               concerning
               buying
               and
               selling
               be
               judged
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               Lev.
               25.14
               .
               15.
               
               That
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               Plaintiff
               and
               Defendant
               be
               judged
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               Exod.
               22.9
               .
               16.
               
               That
               a
               Man
               pursued
               by
               his
               Enemy
               to
               death
               ,
               may
               be
               delivered
               with
               the
               death
               of
               his
               pursuer
               ,
               Deut.
               25.12
               .
               17.
               
               That
               the
               rights
               of
               Inheritances
               be
               determined
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               Numb
               .
               27
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 18
              
               These
               are
               the
               Precepts
               which
               they
               gather
               out
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               Affirmatively
               expressed
               .
               That
               some
               of
               them
               are
               by
               no
               means
               rightly
               educed
               from
               those
               Texts
               which
               they
               draw
               them
               from
               ,
               will
               appear
               at
               first
               view
               unto
               him
               that
               shall
               examine
               them
               .
               It
               is
               also
               justly
               questionable
               ,
               whether
               sundry
               of
               them
               be
               indeed
               Precepts
               of
               God
               or
               no
               ,
               especially
               as
               by
               them
               explained
               .
               But
               that
               this
               is
               the
               just
               number
               of
               the
               Affirmative
               Precepts
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               no
               more
               of
               that
               kind
               ,
               and
               that
               these
               are
               all
               so
               many
               distinct
               precepts
               ,
               is
               vain
               to
               imagine
               .
               Only
               whereas
               in
               general
               ,
               the
               most
               of
               the
               particular
               commands
               that
               belong
               unto
               the
               same
               things
               ,
               are
               gathered
               by
               them
               into
               certain
               heads
               ,
               wherein
               they
               are
               summarily
               represented
               ,
               I
               thought
               not
               unmeet
               to
               give
               them
               here
               in
               their
               order
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 19
              
               The
               
                 Negative
                 Precepts
              
               also
               are
               by
               them
               in
               like
               manner
               cast
               into
               twelve
               distinct
               Families
               ,
               which
               with
               the
               same
               brevity
               we
               shall
               pass
               through
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 20
              
               The
               First
               Family
               of
               these
               Precepts
               relates
               unto
               
                 False
                 Worship
              
               ,
               concerning
               which
               they
               gather
               up
               
                 forty
                 seven
              
               Prohibitions
               .
               1.
               
               That
               we
               have
               no
               
                 other
                 God
              
               but
               
                 Jehovah
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               20.3
               .
               2.
               
               That
               we
               make
               no
               Images
               for
               our selves
               ,
               nor
               have
               others
               make
               them
               for
               us
               ,
               Exod.
               20.4
               .
               3.
               
               That
               we
               make
               no
               Images
               for
               others
               ,
               or
               for
               their
               use
               ,
               Lev.
               19.4
               .
               4.
               
               That
               we
               make
               no
               Images
               for
               Ornament
               ,
               Exod.
               20.23
               .
               5.
               
               That
               we
               bow
               not
               down
               to
               any
               Idols
               .
               6.
               
               Nor
               serve
               them
               ,
               Exod.
               20.5
               .
               7.
               
               That
               none
               offer
               his
               Son
               or
               Daughter
               to
               Molock
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               Lev.
               18.2
               .
               8.
               
               That
               none
               have
               a
               
                 familiar
                 spirit
              
               or
               Ob.
               9.
               
               That
               none
               have
               a
               familiar
               spirit
               ,
               or
               
                 Jideoni
                 ,
                 Lev.
              
               19.31
               .
               10.
               
               That
               none
               consult
               with
               Ob.
               11.
               
               That
               none
               ask
               counsel
               of
               
                 Jideoni
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               18.11
               .
               12.
               
               That
               we
               look
               not
               towards
               Idols
               ,
               Lev.
               19.4
               .
               13.
               
               That
               we
               set
               not
               up
               a
               Statua
               ,
               or
               Image
               any
               where
               ,
               Deut.
               16.22
               .
               14.
               
               That
               no
               painted
               or
               carved
               Stone
               be
               set
               to
               be
               bowed
               unto
               ,
               Lev.
               26.1
               .
               15.
               
               That
               no
               Tree
               be
               planted
               in
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               Deut.
               16.21
               .
               16.
               
               That
               we
               swear
               not
               by
               false
               Gods
               ,
               Exod.
               33.13
               .
               17.
               
               That
               none
               lead
               the
               Jews
               to
               Idolatry
               .
               18.
               
               That
               none
               stir
               up
               any
               single
               Jew
               to
               Idolatry
               ,
               Deut.
               13.6
               .
               19.
               
               That
               we
               love
               not
               a
               Seducer
               .
               20.
               
               That
               we
               hate
               him
               .
               21.
               
               That
               we
               aid
               him
               not
               in
               danger
               of
               death
               .
               22.
               
               That
               he
               whom
               he
               would
               seduce
               ,
               intercede
               not
               for
               him
               .
               23.
               
               That
               he
               conceal
               nothing
               which
               may
               tend
               to
               his
               condemnation
               ,
               Deut.
               13.8
               .
               24.
               
               That
               we
               covet
               not
               ,
               or
               turn
               to
               our
               use
               ,
               any
               things
               ,
               wherewith
               Idols
               have
               been
               adorned
               ,
               Deut.
               27.25
               .
               25.
               
               That
               we
               make
               no
               profit
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               belongs
               to
               false
               worship
               ,
               Deut.
               7.26
               .
               26.
               
               That
               no
               City
               seduced
               to
               Idolatry
               and
               destroyed
               ,
               be
               ever
               built
               again
               ,
               Deut.
               13.26
               .
               27.
               
               That
               nothing
               of
               its
               spoils
               be
               turned
               to
               private
               use
               ,
               v.
               17.
               28.
               
               That
               none
               prophesie
               falsly
               ,
               Deut.
               18.20
               .
               29.
               
               That
               we
               fear
               not
               to
               slay
               a
               false
               Prophet
               ,
               v.
               22.
               30.
               
               That
               none
               prophesie
               in
               the
               name
               of
               false
               Gods
               ,
               Deut.
               18.20
               ,
               31.
               
               That
               none
               so
               prophesying
               ,
               be
               attended
               unto
               ,
               Deut.
               13.2
               .
               32.
               
               That
               we
               walk
               not
               in
               the
               wayes
               and
               customs
               of
               the
               
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 Lev.
              
               20.23
               .
               33.
               
               That
               none
               use
               
                 Divination
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               18.20
               .
               34.
               
               Nor
               
                 Sorcery
                 ,
                 v.
              
               10.
               35.
               
               That
               no
               Southsaying
               be
               used
               ,
               Lev.
               19.26
               .
               36.
               
               That
               no
               divination
               by
               times
               ,
               or
               
               hours
               ,
               be
               used
               ,
               Levit.
               19.26
               .
               37.
               
               That
               there
               be
               no
               enchantments
               or
               conjuring
               ,
               Deut.
               18.1
               .
               38.
               
               That
               none
               ask
               counsel
               of
               the
               
                 dead
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               18.11
               .
               39.
               
               That
               a
               woman
               wear
               not
               the
               apparel
               of
               a
               man.
               40.
               
               That
               a
               man
               wear
               not
               the
               apparel
               of
               a
               woman
               ,
               Deut.
               22.5
               .
               41.
               
               That
               no
               cutting
               or
               incision
               be
               made
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               Levit.
               19.28
               .
               42.
               
               That
               cloathes
               made
               of
               linnen
               and
               woolen
               be
               not
               made
               or
               worn
               ,
               Deut.
               22.11
               .
               43.
               
               That
               the
               corners
               of
               the
               head
               be
               not
               rounded
               .
               44.
               
               That
               the
               corners
               of
               the
               beard
               be
               not
               
                 marred
                 .
                 Levit.
              
               19.27
               .
               45.
               
               That
               none
               tear
               their
               flesh
               with
               their
               nails
               .
               Or
               ,
               46.
               
               Pull
               off
               their
               hair
               for
               the
               
                 dead
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               14.1
               .
               47.
               
               That
               we
               walk
               not
               after
               the
               thoughts
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               or
               sight
               of
               our
               eyes
               ,
               Numb
               .
               15.39
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               evident
               that
               in
               this
               Family
               ,
               many
               Precepts
               are
               distinguished
               ,
               and
               the
               number
               
                 
                   §
                
                 21
              
               multiplied
               thereby
               .
               In
               particular
               ,
               the
               second
               command
               is
               divided
               into
               two
               ,
               or
               three
               ,
               which
               God
               makes
               to
               be
               but
               one
               ;
               and
               general
               rules
               are
               made
               particular
               prohibitions
               ,
               all
               to
               fill
               up
               the
               number
               which
               they
               had
               designed
               .
               However
               ,
               most
               things
               ,
               as
               we
               observed
               before
               ,
               belonging
               to
               this
               general
               head
               ,
               are
               brought
               into
               this
               collection
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Family
               concerns
               separation
               from
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               in
               thirteen
               Prohibitions
               .
               
                 
                   §
                
                 22
              
               1.
               
               That
               no
               Covenant
               be
               made
               with
               any
               of
               the
               seven
               Nations
               of
               
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               23.32
               .
               2.
               
               That
               none
               of
               them
               be
               suffered
               to
               
                 live
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               20.16
               .
               3.
               
               That
               we
               pity
               not
               those
               Idolaters
               ,
               Deut.
               7.2
               .
               4.
               
               That
               we
               suffer
               them
               not
               to
               inhabit
               in
               the
               Land
               ,
               Exod.
               23.33
               .
               5.
               
               That
               no
               marriages
               be
               made
               with
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               Deut.
               7.3
               .
               6.
               
               That
               no
               Ammonite
               or
               Moabite
               marry
               a
               Jewess
               ,
               woman
               ,
               Deut.
               23.3
               .
               7.
               
               That
               no
               peace
               be
               offered
               to
               the
               Ammonites
               or
               Moabites
               as
               to
               other
               Nations
               ,
               Deut.
               23.6
               .
               8.
               
               That
               they
               separate
               not
               from
               the
               Edomites
               beyond
               the
               third
               generation
               .
               9.
               
               Nor
               from
               the
               
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               23.7
               ,
               8.
               10.
               
               That
               they
               never
               return
               to
               dwell
               in
               
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               17.16
               .
               11.
               
               That
               they
               destroy
               not
               fruit-trees
               ,
               Deut.
               20
               19.
               12.
               
               That
               Souldiers
               in
               war
               be
               not
               
                 fearful
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               20.3
               .
               13.
               
               That
               they
               forget
               not
               the
               wickedness
               of
               
                 Amalek
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               25.20
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               Family
               of
               this
               sort
               of
               Precepts
               ,
               concerns
               the
               due
               regard
               that
               is
               to
               be
               had
               
                 
                   §
                
                 23
              
               to
               things
               S●cred
               ,
               in
               twenty
               nine
               Precepts
               .
               1.
               
               That
               none
               
                 blaspheme
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               22.27
               .
               2.
               
               That
               none
               swear
               
                 falsely
                 ,
                 Levit.
              
               19.12
               .
               3.
               
               That
               none
               swear
               in
               
                 vain
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               20.7
               .
               4.
               
               That
               the
               name
               of
               God
               be
               not
               profaned
               ,
               Levit.
               22.32
               .
               5.
               
               That
               God
               be
               not
               contemned
               ,
               Deut.
               6.16
               .
               6.
               
               That
               holy
               places
               be
               not
               
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               3.4
               .
               7.
               
               That
               he
               who
               is
               hanged
               on
               the
               tree
               ,
               abide
               not
               all
               night
               thereon
               ,
               Deut.
               21.23
               .
               8.
               
               That
               the
               watch
               about
               the
               Sanctuary
               fail
               not
               .
               Numb
               .
               18.5
               .
               9.
               
               That
               the
               Priests
               go
               not
               at
               all
               hours
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               Levit.
               16.2
               .
               10.
               
               That
               none
               defiled
               come
               to
               the
               
                 Altar
                 ,
                 Levit.
              
               21.23
               .
               11.
               
               That
               none
               defiled
               serve
               in
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               ver
               .
               17.
               12.
               
               That
               none
               polluted
               by
               accident
               draw
               nigh
               to
               the
               holy
               service
               ,
               ver
               .
               21.
               13.
               
               That
               the
               Levites
               invade
               not
               the
               Priests
               office
               ,
               nor
               the
               Priests
               do
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Levites
               ,
               Numb
               .
               18.3
               .
               14.
               
               That
               none
               who
               have
               
                 drank
                 wine
              
               enter
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               Levit.
               10.9
               .
               15.
               
               That
               no
               stranger
               serve
               in
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               Numb
               .
               18.4
               .
               16.
               
               That
               no
               Priest
               that
               is
               unclean
               draw
               nigh
               to
               it
               .
               17.
               
               Nor
               on
               that
               day
               wherein
               he
               washeth
               from
               his
               uncleanness
               ,
               until
               it
               be
               evening
               ,
               Levit.
               22.23
               .
               18.
               
               That
               no
               unclean
               person
               enter
               into
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               Numb
               .
               5.3
               .
               19.
               
               Nor
               into
               the
               camp
               or
               tents
               of
               the
               
                 Levites
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               23.10
               .
               20.
               
               That
               the
               Altar
               be
               not
               built
               of
               hewen
               stones
               ,
               Exod.
               20.25
               .
               21.
               
               That
               they
               go
               not
               up
               by
               steps
               to
               the
               
                 Altar
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               20.26
               .
               22.
               
               That
               no
               Sacrifices
               be
               offered
               on
               the
               golden
               Altar
               ,
               Exod.
               30.9
               .
               23.
               
               That
               no
               Oil
               or
               Ointment
               be
               made
               like
               that
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               .
               24.
               
               That
               no
               stranger
               be
               annointed
               with
               it
               ,
               Exod.
               30.31
               ,
               32
               ,
               33.
               25.
               
               That
               no
               incense
               or
               perfume
               like
               that
               prescribed
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               be
               made
               ,
               Exod.
               30.37
               .
               26.
               
               That
               the
               fire
               on
               the
               Altar
               go
               not
               out
               ,
               Levit.
               6.12
               .
               27.
               
               That
               the
               bars
               or
               staves
               be
               not
               pulled
               out
               of
               the
               sides
               of
               the
               Ark
               ,
               Exod.
               25.14
               .
               28.
               
               That
               the
               breast-plate
               in
               the
               Priests
               garment
               be
               not
               loosed
               from
               the
               
                 Ephod
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               28.28
               .
               29.
               
               That
               the
               robe
               of
               the
               Ephod
               be
               not
               torn
               nor
               rent
               ,
               Exod.
               28.32
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               Family
               is
               comprehensive
               of
               the
               prohibitions
               given
               about
               Sacrifices
               ,
               and
               
                 
                   §
                
                 24
              
               Priests
               ,
               being
               in
               number
               
                 eighty
                 two
              
               .
               1.
               
               That
               no
               Sacrifice
               be
               used
               but
               at
               the
               Temple
               ,
               Deut.
               12.13
               ,
               14.
               2.
               
               That
               no
               
                 sacred
                 beast
              
               be
               kill'd
               but
               at
               the
               Temple
               ,
               Levit.
               17.3
               ,
               4.
               3.
               
               That
               no
               blemished
               thing
               be
               brought
               to
               the
               Altar
               ,
               Levit.
               22.20
               .
               4.
               
               That
               no
               blemished
               thing
               be
               offered
               in
               sacrifice
               ,
               ver
               .
               21.22
               .
               5.
               
               That
               the
               bloud
               of
               a
               blemished
               beast
               be
               never
               laid
               on
               the
               Altar
               ,
               ver
               .
               24.
               6.
               
               Nor
               the
               fat
               of
               it
               ,
               ver
               .
               22.
               7.
               
               That
               no
               beast
               with
               an
               accidental
               blemish
               be
               offered
               ,
               Deut.
               17.1
               .
               8.
               
               That
               no
               blemished
               beast
               received
               of
               a
               Heathen
               or
               Gentile
               be
               offered
               ,
               Levit.
               22.25
               .
               9.
               
               That
               no
               blemish
               be
               in
               any
               dedicated
               beast
               ,
               or
               
                 firstling
                 ,
                 Levit.
              
               22.21
               .
               10.
               
               That
               no
               offering
               be
               of
               leven
               or
               
                 honey
                 ,
                 Levit.
              
               2.11
               .
               11.
               
               That
               no
               sacrifice
               be
               without
               
                 salt
                 ,
                 Levit.
              
               2.13
               .
               12.
               
               That
               the
               price
               of
               a
               dog
               ,
               or
               an
               Whore
               ,
               be
               not
               offered
               to
               God
               ,
               Deut.
               23.18
               .
               13.
               
               That
               a
               beast
               and
               its
               young
               be
               not
               kill'd
               or
               sacrific'd
               
               the
               same
               day
               ,
               Levit.
               22.28
               .
               14.
               
               That
               no
               Oil
               be
               put
               to
               the
               offering
               of
               him
               that
               offers
               the
               sin-offering
               .
               15.
               
               Nor
               
                 Frankincense
                 ,
                 Levit.
              
               5.11
               .
               16.
               
               That
               Oil
               be
               not
               put
               to
               the
               gift
               of
               a
               woman
               suspected
               to
               have
               gone
               astray
               .
               17.
               
               Nor
               Frankincense
               ,
               Numb
               .
               5.15
               .
               18.
               
               That
               no
               devoted
               beast
               be
               changed
               ,
               Levit.
               27.32
               ,
               33.
               19.
               
               That
               one
               sacrifice
               be
               not
               changed
               into
               another
               ,
               or
               for
               another
               ,
               ver
               .
               28.
               20.
               
               That
               the
               firstling
               of
               a
               clean
               beast
               be
               redeemed
               ,
               Numb
               .
               18.17
               .
               21.
               
               That
               the
               tenths
               of
               beasts
               be
               not
               sold
               ,
               Levit.
               22.23
               .
               22.
               
               That
               a
               devoted
               field
               be
               not
               sold
               ,
               23.
               
               Nor
               redeemed
               ,
               Lev.
               27.28
               .
               24.
               
               That
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Bird
               to
               be
               offered
               on
               the
               day
               of
               expiation
               ,
               be
               
                 not
                 separated
              
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               Levit.
               5.8
               .
               25.
               
               That
               sacred
               beasts
               be
               not
               used
               to
               labour
               .
               26.
               
               Nor
               be
               shorn
               ,
               Deut.
               15.19
               .
               27.
               
               That
               the
               
                 Paschal
                 Lamb
              
               be
               not
               slain
               whilst
               any
               leven
               remains
               ,
               Exod.
               23.18
               .
               28.
               
               That
               nothing
               be
               left
               of
               the
               
                 Paschal
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               12.10
               .
               29.
               
               That
               nothing
               be
               left
               of
               the
               Paschal
               Lamb
               to
               be
               offered
               on
               the
               second
               month
               ,
               Exod.
               12.46
               .
               30.
               
               That
               no
               bone
               of
               the
               Paschal
               Lamb
               be
               broken
               ,
               Exod.
               12.46
               .
               31.
               
               That
               its
               flesh
               be
               not
               eaten
               raw
               or
               
                 boiled
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               12.9
               .
               32.
               
               That
               nothing
               of
               its
               flesh
               be
               carried
               out
               of
               the
               company
               ▪
               by
               whom
               it
               is
               to
               be
               eaten
               ,
               Exod.
               12.46
               .
               33.
               
               That
               no
               stranger
               or
               hireling
               eat
               of
               it
               ,
               Exod.
               12.45
               .
               34.
               
               That
               no
               uncircumcised
               person
               eat
               of
               it
               ,
               ver
               .
               49.
               35.
               
               That
               no
               Israelite
               that
               hath
               been
               changed
               ,
               do
               eat
               of
               it
               ,
               Exod.
               12.43
               .
               36.
               
               That
               the
               fat
               of
               it
               abide
               not
               one
               night
               ,
               Exod.
               23.18
               .
               37.
               
               That
               the
               flesh
               of
               the
               Peace-offerings
               be
               not
               kept
               until
               the
               
                 morning
                 ,
                 Levit.
              
               7.15
               .
               38.
               
               That
               nothing
               remain
               of
               sacrifices
               to
               the
               third
               day
               ,
               Levit.
               7.16
               ,
               17.
               39.
               
               That
               the
               Priests
               portion
               of
               the
               sacrifices
               or
               meat-offerings
               be
               not
               baked
               with
               leaven
               ,
               Levit.
               6.17
               .
               40.
               
               That
               no
               unclean
               person
               eat
               that
               which
               is
               
                 holy
                 ,
                 Levit.
              
               7.20
               .
               41.
               
               That
               the
               holy
               things
               once
               defiled
               ,
               be
               not
               eaten
               ,
               Levit.
               7.19
               .
               42.
               
               That
               what
               remains
               of
               that
               sacrifices
               above
               the
               time
               appointed
               be
               not
               eaten
               ,
               Levit.
               19.18
               .
               43.
               
               That
               nothing
               be
               eaten
               which
               is
               an
               abomination
               ,
               Levit.
               7.18
               .
               44.
               
               That
               no
               stranger
               eat
               of
               holy
               flesh
               .
               45.
               
               Nor
               the
               hired
               servant
               of
               the
               Priest
               ,
               Levit.
               22.10
               .
               46.
               
               Nor
               he
               that
               is
               uncircumcised
               .
               47.
               
               Nor
               the
               Priest
               when
               he
               is
               
                 defiled
                 ,
                 Levit.
              
               22.4
               .
               48.
               
               Nor
               the
               daughter
               of
               the
               Priest
               which
               is
               married
               to
               a
               stranger
               ,
               Levit.
               22.12
               .
               49.
               
               That
               the
               offerings
               of
               the
               Priest
               be
               not
               eaten
               ,
               Levit.
               6.22
               .
               50.
               
               That
               the
               inwards
               of
               the
               sin-offering
               be
               not
               eaten
               ,
               Levit.
               6.30
               .
               51.
               
               That
               beasts
               made
               holy
               ,
               that
               are
               any
               ways
               corrupted
               ,
               be
               not
               eaten
               ,
               Deut.
               14.3
               .
               52.
               
               That
               the
               
                 second
                 tenths
              
               of
               fruits
               be
               not
               eaten
               out
               of
               Jerusalem
               .
               53.
               
               That
               the
               tenth
               of
               the
               Wine
               be
               not
               drank
               .
               54.
               
               That
               the
               tenth
               of
               the
               Oil
               be
               not
               eaten
               
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               12.17
               .
               55.
               
               That
               the
               Priests
               eat
               not
               the
               firstlings
               out
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               ch
               .
               7.17
               .
               56.
               
               That
               they
               eat
               not
               the
               sin-offering
               out
               of
               the
               
                 holy
                 place
              
               ,
               ver
               .
               17.
               57.
               
               That
               none
               of
               the
               flesh
               of
               the
               burnt-offering
               be
               eaten
               ,
               ver
               .
               17.
               58.
               
               That
               the
               flesh
               of
               the
               free-will-offering
               be
               not
               eaten
               ,
               before
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               sacrifice
               be
               poured
               upon
               the
               Altar
               .
               59.
               
               That
               the
               Priests
               eat
               not
               the
               first-fruits
               before
               he
               have
               laid
               it
               up
               in
               the
               Temple
               .
               60.
               
               That
               no
               stranger
               eat
               that
               which
               is
               
                 most
                 holy
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               29.33
               .
               61.
               
               That
               the
               second
               ten●hs
               be
               not
               eaten
               in
               mourning
               .
               62.
               
               Nor
               in
               uncleanness
               .
               63.
               
               That
               the
               mony
               it
               is
               sold
               for
               be
               not
               laid
               out
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               to
               be
               eaten
               or
               drunken
               ,
               Deut.
               26.14
               64.
               
               That
               no
               meat
               be
               eaten
               before
               the
               things
               to
               be
               separated
               from
               it
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               Levit.
               22.25
               .
               65.
               
               That
               the
               order
               of
               tenths
               ,
               and
               first-fruits
               or
               heave-offerings
               ,
               be
               not
               perverted
               ,
               Exod.
               22.29
               .
               66.
               
               That
               vows
               be
               not
               deferred
               ,
               Deut.
               23.22
               .
               67.
               
               That
               none
               go
               up
               to
               the
               Passover
               without
               a
               sacrifice
               ,
               Exod.
               23.15
               .
               68.
               
               That
               none
               break
               his
               vows
               Numb
               .
               30.3
               .
               69.
               
               That
               the
               High-priest
               marry
               not
               an
               Whore.
               70.
               
               Nor
               one
               any
               way
               corrupted
               .
               71.
               
               Nor
               one
               divorced
               .
               72.
               
               Nor
               a
               widow
               ,
               Levit.
               21.7
               .
               73.
               
               Nor
               defile
               himself
               with
               a
               
                 widow
                 ,
                 Levit.
              
               21.14
               ,
               15.
               74.
               
               That
               the
               Priests
               enter
               not
               the
               Sanctuary
               with
               
                 long
                 hair
              
               .
               75.
               
               Nor
               with
               
                 torn
                 garments
                 ,
                 Levit.
              
               10.6
               .
               chap.
               21.10
               .
               76.
               
               That
               the
               Priests
               go
               not
               forth
               of
               the
               Temple
               at
               the
               time
               of
               divine
               worship
               ,
               Levit.
               10.7
               .
               77.
               
               That
               no
               inferiour
               Priest
               defile
               himself
               for
               the
               death
               of
               strangers
               ,
               Levit.
               21.1
               .
               78.
               
               That
               the
               High-priest
               defile
               not
               himself
               ,
               no
               not
               for
               his
               Parents
               ,
               ver
               .
               11.
               79.
               
               That
               he
               go
               not
               in
               where
               is
               any
               dead
               ,
               ver
               .
               11.
               80.
               
               That
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Levi
               have
               no
               lot
               in
               the
               land
               .
               81.
               
               That
               they
               have
               no
               lot
               in
               the
               spoils
               of
               war
               ,
               Deut.
               18.2
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 25
              
               The
               fifth
               Family
               of
               Negative
               Precepts
               compriseth
               
                 thirty
                 eight
              
               prohibitions
               about
               meats
               ,
               or
               what
               may
               be
               eaten
               .
               1.
               
               That
               no
               
                 unclean
                 beasts
              
               be
               eaten
               ,
               Levit.
               11.4
               .
               2.
               
               That
               no
               
                 unclean
                 fish
              
               be
               eaten
               ,
               ver
               .
               11.
               3.
               
               That
               no
               unclean
               bird
               or
               foul
               be
               eaten
               ,
               ver
               .
               13.
               4.
               
               That
               no
               
                 creeping
                 thing
              
               that
               also
               flieth
               be
               eaten
               ,
               ver
               .
               41.
               5.
               
               That
               no
               creeping
               things
               of
               the
               earth
               be
               eaten
               ,
               ver
               .
               41.
               6.
               
               That
               no
               creeping
               thing
               of
               the
               waters
               be
               eaten
               ,
               ver
               .
               41.
               7.
               
               That
               no
               worms
               of
               the
               earth
               be
               eaten
               ,
               ver
               .
               44.
               8.
               
               Nor
               the
               worms
               of
               fruit
               ,
               ver
               .
               42.
               9.
               
               That
               what
               dieth
               of
               it self
               be
               not
               eaten
               ,
               Deut.
               14.21
               .
               10.
               
               Nor
               that
               which
               is
               
                 torn
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               22.31
               .
               11.
               
               No
               bloud
               be
               eaten
               ,
               Levit.
               7.26
               .
               12.
               
               That
               the
               fat
               be
               not
               eaten
               ,
               ver
               .
               23.
               13.
               
               That
               no
               member
               taken
               from
               a
               living
               creature
               be
               eaten
               ,
               Deut.
               12.23
               .
               14.
               
               That
               
               the
               sinew
               which
               shrank
               be
               not
               eaten
               ,
               Gen.
               32.32
               .
               15.
               
               That
               flesh
               be
               not
               boyled
               in
               the
               Milk
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               whose
               it
               is
               .
               16.
               
               That
               the
               flesh
               be
               not
               eaten
               with
               milk
               ,
               Exod.
               23.19
               .
               17.
               
               That
               the
               flesh
               of
               an
               Ox
               stoned
               for
               pushing
               or
               goring
               ,
               be
               not
               eaten
               ,
               Exod.
               21.28
               .
               18.
               
               That
               new
               bread
               be
               not
               eaten
               untill
               after
               the
               offering
               of
               the
               Homer
               .
               19.
               
               That
               parched
               corn
               .
               20.
               
               That
               green
               ears
               be
               not
               eaten
               untill
               an
               Offering
               be
               first
               given
               ,
               Lev.
               23.14
               .
               21.
               
               That
               the
               fruit
               of
               a
               
                 young
                 Tree
              
               be
               not
               eaten
               untill
               it
               hath
               born
               three
               years
               ,
               Lev.
               19.23
               .
               22.
               
               That
               a
               mixture
               of
               fruits
               from
               the
               Vineyard
               be
               not
               eaten
               ,
               Deut.
               22.10
               .
               23.
               
               The
               Wine
               of
               Drink-Offerings
               offered
               to
               Idols
               be
               not
               drank
               ,
               Deut.
               32.38
               .
               24.
               
               That
               none
               eat
               as
               a
               
                 Glutton
                 ,
                 Lev.
              
               19.26
               .
               25.
               
               That
               none
               eat
               on
               the
               day
               of
               
                 Expiation
                 ,
                 Lev.
              
               23.27.28
               .
               26.
               
               That
               no
               leaven
               ,
               be
               eaten
               on
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               Exod.
               12.15
               .
               27.
               
               Nor
               any
               thing
               mixed
               with
               leaven
               ,
               v.
               20.
               28.
               
               That
               no
               leaven
               be
               eaten
               on
               the
               even
               of
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               Deut.
               16.3
               .
               29.
               
               That
               no
               leaven
               be
               found
               in
               our
               houses
               after
               that
               time
               ,
               Exod.
               12.19
               .
               30.
               
               That
               no
               leaven
               be
               found
               in
               any
               place
               under
               our
               power
               ,
               Exod.
               13.7
               .
               31.
               
               That
               the
               Nizarite
               drink
               no
               Wine
               ,
               not
               any
               thing
               that
               comes
               of
               it
               .
               32.
               
               That
               he
               eat
               no
               
                 green
                 Grapes
              
               .
               33.
               
               Nor
               pressed
               Grapes
               .
               34.
               
               Nor
               the
               kernels
               of
               the
               Grapes
               .
               35.
               
               Nor
               the
               husks
               of
               them
               ,
               Numb
               .
               6.2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               36.
               
               That
               he
               shave
               not
               his
               head
               :
               37.
               
               That
               he
               defile
               not
               himself
               for
               the
               dead
               .
               38.
               
               That
               he
               enter
               not
               an
               house
               where
               any
               is
               dead
               ,
               v.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
            
             
               The
               Sixth
               Family
               compriseth
               eighteen
               Prohibitions
               ,
               about
               Fields
               and
               Harvest
               .
               
                 
                   §
                
                 26
              
               1.
               
               That
               the
               whole
               Field
               be
               not
               mowed
               or
               reaped
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               ears
               which
               fall
               in
               reaping
               be
               not
               gathered
               up
               .
               3.
               
               That
               the
               Grapes
               left
               by
               Vine
               Gatherers
               be
               not
               sought
               after
               .
               4.
               
               That
               the
               unripe
               Grapes
               be
               not
               gathered
               ,
               Lev.
               19.9
               ,
               10.
               5.
               
               That
               men
               return
               not
               for
               a
               sheaf
               forgotten
               ,
               Deut.
               24.9
               .
               6.
               
               That
               mixed
               seeds
               be
               not
               found
               in
               the
               same
               Field
               ,
               Lev.
               19.19
               .
               7.
               
               That
               Plants
               of
               
                 several
                 kinds
              
               be
               not
               set
               in
               the
               same
               Vineyard
               ,
               Deut.
               22.10
               .
               8.
               
               That
               there
               be
               no
               mixture
               of
               Beasts
               of
               several
               sorts
               ,
               Lev.
               19.19
               .
               9.
               
               That
               we
               plough
               not
               with
               an
               Ox
               and
               an
               Ass
               ,
               Deut.
               22.11
               .
               10.
               
               That
               the
               mouth
               of
               a
               Beast
               labouring
               in
               that
               which
               may
               be
               eaten
               ,
               be
               not
               
                 muzled
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               25.4
               .
               11.
               
               That
               in
               the
               seventh
               year
               ,
               the
               Land
               be
               not
               ploughed
               .
               12.
               
               Nor
               the
               Trees
               dressed
               .
               13.
               
               Nor
               things
               mov'd
               ,
               that
               grow
               on
               their
               own
               ground
               .
               14.
               
               Nor
               the
               fruits
               gathered
               as
               in
               other
               years
               ,
               Lev.
               25.4
               .
               15.
               
               That
               the
               Earth
               be
               no
               tilled
               in
               the
               year
               of
               Jubilee
               .
               16.
               
               Nor
               things
               cut
               down
               growing
               on
               their
               own
               Field
               .
               17.
               
               Nor
               the
               fruits
               of
               that
               year
               be
               gathered
               ,
               Lev.
               25.11
               .
               18.
               
               That
               no
               field
               in
               the
               Holy
               Land
               be
               sold
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               The
               Seventh
               Family
               ,
               they
               call
               the
               House
               of
               Doctrines
               ,
               under
               which
               head
               they
               refer
               
                 
                   §
                
                 27
              
               things
               of
               sundry
               kinds
               which
               they
               know
               not
               well
               how
               to
               reduce
               unto
               one
               general
               sort
               ,
               or
               head
               of
               one
               Name
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               branched
               into
               forty
               five
               Prohibitions
               .
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Levites
               be
               not
               forsaken
               ,
               Deut.
               12.19
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Fields
               of
               Suburbs
               of
               the
               Levites
               be
               not
               changed
               .
               Lev.
               25.34
               .
               3.
               
               That
               no
               Debt
               be
               claimed
               after
               the
               year
               of
               release
               ,
               Deut.
               15.2
               .
               4.
               
               That
               we
               forget
               not
               to
               give
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               what
               he
               wants
               ,
               Deut.
               15.7
               ,
               8.
               5.
               
               That
               we
               omit
               not
               to
               lend
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               because
               the
               year
               of
               release
               draws
               nigh
               ,
               v.
               9.10
               .
               6.
               
               That
               a
               Jew
               Servant
               be
               not
               set
               at
               liberty
               empty
               ,
               ver
               .
               13.
               7.
               
               That
               Debt
               be
               not
               exacted
               of
               the
               poor
               ,
               Exod.
               22.25
               .
               8.
               
               That
               no
               money
               be
               lent
               unto
               an
               Israelite
               on
               usury
               ,
               Lev.
               25.37
               .
               9.
               
               That
               what
               is
               lent
               be
               not
               received
               again
               with
               
                 usury
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               13.19
               .
               10.
               
               That
               we
               be
               not
               Arbitrators
               between
               Lenders
               and
               Borrowers
               on
               usury
               ,
               Exod.
               22.25
               .
               12.
               
               That
               a
               pledge
               be
               not
               taken
               of
               a
               Borrower
               with
               rigor
               or
               violence
               ,
               Deut.
               24.10.11
               .
               13.
               
               That
               the
               pledge
               of
               a
               poor
               Man
               that
               wants
               it
               ,
               be
               not
               detained
               ,
               v.
               12.
               14.
               
               That
               a
               pledge
               be
               not
               taken
               of
               a
               Widows
               garments
               ,
               v.
               17.
               15.
               
               That
               things
               necessary
               to
               sustain
               humane
               life
               ,
               be
               not
               taken
               to
               pledge
               ,
               v.
               6.
               16.
               
               That
               none
               
                 steal
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               20.13
               .
               17.
               
               Nor
               take
               the
               goods
               of
               any
               by
               
                 Robbery
                 ,
                 Lev.
              
               19.11
               .
               18.
               
               That
               we
               oppress
               not
               our
               Neighbour
               .
               19.
               
               Or
               take
               his
               goods
               by
               
                 violence
                 ,
                 v.
              
               13.
               20.
               
               That
               no
               Man
               deny
               his
               Neighbours
               goods
               that
               are
               with
               him
               .
               21.
               
               That
               none
               swear
               falsly
               concerning
               any
               thing
               deposited
               ,
               with
               him
               ,
               Lev.
               19.13
               .
               22.
               
               That
               we
               straiten
               not
               the
               bounds
               of
               our
               Neighbour
               ,
               Deut.
               19.14
               .
               23.
               
               That
               none
               deceive
               his
               neighbour
               in
               buying
               and
               selling
               ,
               Lev.
               25.14
               .
               25.
               
               That
               we
               deceive
               him
               not
               in
               words
               ,
               7.17
               .
               26.
               
               That
               no
               stranger
               be
               deceived
               in
               words
               .
               27.
               
               Nor
               in
               buying
               or
               selling
               ,
               Exod.
               22.21
               .
               28.
               
               That
               the
               Widow
               and
               Orphan
               be
               not
               oppressed
               ,
               v.
               22
               ,
               23
               ,
               24.
               29.
               
               That
               a
               Servant
               
                 flying
                 from
                 his
                 Master
              
               ,
               unto
               the
               Holy
               Land
               ,
               be
               not
               given
               up
               to
               him
               .
               30.
               
               That
               he
               be
               not
               defrauded
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               Deut.
               23.15
               .
               31.
               
               That
               an
               Hebrew
               Servant
               be
               not
               used
               as
               a
               Bond-man
               .
               32.
               
               That
               he
               be
               not
               sold
               for
               a
               slave
               .
               33.
               
               That
               service
               be
               not
               exacted
               of
               
               him
               with
               bitterness
               .
               34.
               
               That
               no
               Heathen
               be
               suffered
               to
               treat
               him
               hardly
               ,
               Lev.
               25.39.42
               ,
               43
               ,
               46
               ,
               47.
               35.
               
               That
               a
               
                 Jewish
                 Maid-servant
              
               be
               not
               fold
               to
               another
               .
               36.
               
               That
               the
               three
               things
               required
               in
               the
               Law
               be
               not
               denyed
               to
               such
               a
               Servant
               ,
               Exod.
               21.7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               37.
               
               That
               a
               
                 fair
                 Woman
              
               taken
               in
               War
               be
               not
               sold.
               38.
               
               That
               she
               be
               not
               used
               as
               a
               Bond-woman
               ,
               Deut.
               21.24
               .
               39.
               
               That
               we
               covet
               not
               ,
               Exod.
               20.17
               .
               40.
               
               That
               nothing
               of
               other
               mens
               be
               desired
               ,
               Deut.
               5.21
               .
               41.
               
               That
               the
               hire-ling
               eat
               not
               whilest
               he
               is
               in
               the
               field
               .
               42.
               
               That
               he
               take
               no
               more
               out
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               then
               what
               he
               can
               eat
               ,
               Deut.
               23.24
               .
               43.
               
               That
               what
               is
               lost
               ,
               be
               not
               hidden
               ,
               Deut.
               22.1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               44.
               
               That
               we
               leave
               not
               a
               Beast
               under
               his
               burden
               ,
               v.
               4.
               45.
               
               That
               there
               be
               no
               deceit
               in
               weights
               and
               measures
               ,
               Lev.
               19.35
               .
               46.
               
               That
               we
               keep
               no
               
                 false
                 weights
              
               or
               measures
               in
               our
               Houses
               ,
               Deut.
               25.13
               ,
               14.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 28
              
               The
               Eighth
               Family
               relates
               unto
               Justice
               and
               Judgement
               in
               forty
               six
               Prohibitions
               .
               1.
               
               That
               Justice
               be
               not
               violated
               ,
               Lev.
               19.15
               .
               2.
               
               That
               gifts
               be
               not
               received
               in
               Judgement
               ,
               Exod.
               23.8
               .
               3.
               
               That
               none
               be
               respected
               in
               Judgement
               ,
               Lev.
               19.15
               .
               4.
               
               That
               none
               fear
               a
               wicked
               man
               in
               Judgement
               ,
               Deut.
               1.17
               .
               5.
               
               That
               we
               pitty
               not
               a
               
                 poor
                 man
              
               in
               Judgement
               ,
               Exod.
               23.3
               .
               6.
               
               That
               we
               have
               no
               pity
               for
               a
               Man-slayer
               ,
               or
               other
               criminal
               person
               ,
               Deut.
               19.13
               .
               7.
               
               That
               the
               Judgement
               of
               the
               poor
               be
               not
               perverted
               ,
               Exod.
               23.6
               .
               8.
               
               Nor
               of
               the
               stranger
               ,
               Widow
               ,
               or
               Orphan
               ,
               Deut.
               24.17
               .
               9.
               
               That
               one
               party
               be
               not
               heard
               in
               the
               absence
               of
               another
               ,
               Exod.
               23.1
               .
               10.
               
               That
               we
               decline
               not
               after
               many
               in
               the
               Judgement
               of
               Law.
               11.
               
               Nor
               shall
               a
               Judge
               condemn
               according
               to
               the
               opinion
               of
               another
               ,
               but
               his
               own
               ,
               Exod.
               23.2
               .
               12.
               
               That
               none
               be
               chosen
               a
               Judge
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               learned
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               wise
               in
               other
               things
               ,
               Deut.
               17.17
               .
               13.
               
               That
               none
               bear
               
                 false
                 witness
              
               ,
               Exod.
               20.14
               .
               14.
               
               That
               no
               Offender
               be
               justified
               ,
               Exod.
               23.1
               .
               15.
               
               That
               Kinsmen
               be
               not
               Witnesses
               ,
               Deut.
               24.16
               .
               16.
               
               That
               none
               be
               condemned
               upon
               one
               witness
               ,
               Deut.
               19.15
               .
               17.
               
               That
               none
               be
               condemned
               to
               death
               on
               conjecture
               ,
               opinions
               ,
               or
               thoughts
               ,
               but
               upon
               
                 clear
                 witnesses
              
               ,
               Exod.
               23.7
               .
               18.
               
               That
               we
               kill
               not
               ,
               Exod.
               20.13
               .
               19.
               
               That
               a
               guilty
               person
               be
               not
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               before
               he
               appear
               in
               Judgement
               ,
               Numb
               .
               35.12
               .
               20.
               
               That
               no
               reward
               be
               taken
               for
               the
               life
               of
               a
               Murtherer
               .
               21.
               
               Nor
               for
               him
               that
               commits
               Man-slaughter
               by
               error
               ,
               Numb
               .
               35.31
               .
               22.
               
               That
               none
               be
               Judge
               and
               Witness
               in
               a
               Criminal
               Cause
               ,
               v
               30.
               23.
               
               That
               none
               pity
               the
               Woman
               mentioned
               ,
               Deut.
               25.12
               .
               24.
               
               She
               that
               is
               forced
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               punished
               ,
               Deut.
               22.26
               .
               25.
               
               That
               none
               appear
               against
               ,
               the
               blood
               of
               his
               Neighbour
               ,
               Lev.
               19.16
               .
               26.
               
               That
               no
               cause
               of
               offence
               ,
               or
               falling
               be
               left
               in
               an
               house
               ,
               Deut.
               22.8
               .
               27.
               
               That
               none
               lay
               a
               
                 stumbling
                 block
              
               before
               an
               Israelite
               ,
               Lev.
               19.14
               .
               28.
               
               That
               the
               beating
               with
               stripes
               exceed
               not
               the
               number
               of
               
                 forty
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               25.3
               .
               29.
               
               That
               none
               calumniate
               or
               accuse
               falsly
               ,
               Lev.
               19.16
               .
               30.
               
               That
               we
               hate
               not
               our
               Neighbour
               in
               our
               heart
               v.
               17.
               31.
               
               That
               none
               put
               an
               Israelite
               to
               reproach
               ,
               v.
               17.
               32.
               
               That
               none
               exercise
               revenge
               on
               his
               Neighbour
               .
               33.
               
               That
               none
               bear
               ill
               will
               in
               their
               mind
               ,
               v.
               18.
               34.
               
               That
               the
               Mother
               and
               its
               young
               be
               not
               taken
               together
               ,
               Deut.
               22.6
               .
               35.
               
               That
               a
               Scall
               be
               not
               shaven
               ,
               Lev.
               13.33
               .
               36.
               
               That
               the
               signs
               of
               Leprosie
               be
               not
               removed
               ,
               Deut.
               27.8
               .
               37.
               
               That
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Heifer
               is
               beheaded
               ,
               be
               not
               tilled
               ,
               Deut.
               21.4
               .
               38.
               
               That
               a
               Sorcerer
               be
               not
               suffered
               to
               live
               ,
               Exod.
               22.18
               .
               39.
               
               That
               a
               
                 new
                 Married
              
               Man
               ,
               be
               not
               bound
               to
               go
               forth
               to
               War
               ▪
               Deut.
               24.5
               .
               40.
               
               That
               none
               be
               rebellious
               against
               the
               Sanhedrin
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               their
               Doctrine
               ,
               Deut.
               17.11
               .
               41.
               
               That
               nothing
               be
               added
               to
               the
               precepts
               of
               the
               Law.
               42.
               
               That
               nothing
               be
               taken
               from
               them
               ,
               Deut.
               4.2
               .
               43.
               
               That
               we
               speak
               not
               evil
               of
               the
               Judge
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               Exod.
               22.28
               .
               44.
               
               That
               none
               speak
               evil
               of
               any
               in
               
                 Israel
                 ,
                 Lev.
              
               19.14
               .
               45.
               
               That
               none
               curse
               Father
               or
               Mother
               .
               46.
               
               That
               none
               strike
               Father
               or
               Mother
               ,
               Exod.
               21.17
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 29
              
               The
               Ninth
               Family
               of
               Negative
               Precepts
               ,
               concerns
               Feasts
               ,
               and
               contains
               Ten
               Prohibitions
               .
               1.
               
               That
               no
               work
               be
               done
               on
               the
               
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               20.10
               .
               2.
               
               That
               none
               go
               out
               ,
               or
               beyond
               the
               bounds
               of
               the
               City
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               Exod.
               16.29
               .
               3.
               
               That
               no
               punishment
               be
               inflicted
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               Exod.
               35.3
               .
               4.
               
               That
               no
               work
               be
               done
               on
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               Passeover
               .
               5.
               
               That
               no
               work
               be
               done
               on
               the
               seventh
               day
               of
               the
               
                 Passeover
                 ,
                 Lev.
              
               23.7
               ,
               8.
               6.
               
               That
               no
               work
               be
               done
               in
               the
               Feast
               of
               
                 Weeks
                 ,
                 v.
              
               21.
               7.
               
               That
               no
               work
               be
               done
               on
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               
                 seventh
                 moneth
                 ,
                 v.
              
               24
               ,
               25.
               8.
               
               That
               no
               Work
               be
               done
               on
               the
               day
               of
               
                 Expiation
                 ,
                 v.
              
               30.
               9.
               
               That
               no
               work
               be
               done
               on
               the
               first
               day
               of
               Tabernacles
               .
               10.
               
               That
               no
               work
               be
               done
               on
               the
               
                 eighth
                 day
              
               of
               release
               ,
               v.
               34
               ,
               35
               ,
               37.
               
            
             
             
               The
               Tenth
               Family
               of
               Negative
               Precepts
               is
               concerning
               Chastity
               and
               affinity
               ;
               and
               
                 
                   §
                
                 30
              
               purity
               ,
               in
               twenty
               four
               Precepts
               .
               1.
               
               That
               none
               uncover
               the
               nakedness
               of
               his
               Mother
               .
               2.
               
               Of
               his
               
                 Fathers
                 Wife
              
               .
               3.
               
               Of
               his
               Sister
               .
               4.
               
               Of
               the
               Daughter
               of
               his
               Fathers
               Wife
               ,
               Lev.
               18.7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               11.
               5.
               
               Of
               the
               Daughter
               of
               his
               Son.
               6.
               
               Of
               the
               Daughter
               of
               his
               Daughter
               .
               7.
               
               Of
               his
               own
               Daughter
               v.
               10.
               8.
               
               Of
               a
               Woman
               and
               
                 her
                 Daughter
              
               .
               9.
               
               Of
               a
               Woman
               and
               the
               Daughter
               of
               her
               Son.
               10.
               
               Of
               a
               Woman
               and
               the
               Daughter
               of
               her
               Daughter
               ,
               v.
               17.
               11.
               
               Of
               a
               Fathers
               Sister
               .
               12.
               
               A
               
                 Mothers
                 Sister
                 ,
                 v.
              
               12.13
               .
               13.
               
               Of
               an
               Vnkles
               Wife
               ,
               v.
               19.
               14.
               
               Of
               a
               Daughter
               in
               Law
               ,
               v.
               15.
               15.
               
               Of
               a
               
                 Brothers
                 Wife
                 ,
                 v.
              
               16.
               16.
               
               Of
               a
               Wifes
               Sister
               ,
               she
               being
               living
               ,
               ver
               .
               14.
               17.
               
               Of
               a
               
                 married
                 Woman
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               20.13
               .
               18.
               
               Of
               a
               separated
               Woman
               ,
               Lev.
               18.19
               .
               19.
               
               That
               none
               commit
               the
               sin
               of
               
                 Sodomy
                 ,
                 v.
              
               22.
               20.
               
               That
               none
               uncover
               the
               nakedness
               of
               her
               Father
               .
               21.
               
               Nor
               of
               the
               Brother
               of
               her
               Father
               v.
               7.14
               .
               22.
               
               That
               filthiness
               be
               not
               committed
               with
               any
               Beast
               by
               a
               Man.
               23.
               
               Nor
               by
               a
               Woman
               ,
               Lev.
               18.23
               .
               24.
               
               That
               none
               draw
               nigh
               to
               a
               prohibited
               Woman
               ,
               Lev.
               18.6
            
             
               The
               Eleventh
               Family
               concerns
               Marriages
               in
               eight
               Prohibitions
               .
               1.
               
               That
               a
               Bastard
               
                 
                   §
                
                 31
              
               take
               not
               an
               Israelitess
               to
               Wife
               ,
               Deut.
               23.2
               .
               2.
               
               That
               no
               Eunuch
               take
               a
               Daughter
               of
               
                 Israel
                 ,
                 v.
              
               1.
               3.
               
               That
               no
               male
               be
               made
               an
               
                 Eunuch
                 ,
                 Lev.
              
               22.24
               .
               4.
               
               That
               there
               be
               no
               Whore
               in
               
                 Israel
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               23.17
               .
               5.
               
               That
               he
               who
               hath
               divorced
               his
               Wife
               ,
               may
               not
               take
               her
               again
               ,
               after
               she
               hath
               been
               married
               to
               another
               ,
               Deut.
               24
               4.
               6.
               
               The
               Brothers
               Daughter
               marry
               not
               with
               a
               stranger
               ,
               Deut.
               25.5
               .
               7.
               
               That
               he
               divorce
               not
               his
               Wife
               who
               hath
               defamed
               her
               in
               her
               youth
               ,
               Deut.
               22.19
               .
               8.
               
               He
               that
               hath
               forced
               a
               Maid
               ,
               shall
               not
               divorce
               her
               ,
               Deut.
               22.29
               .
            
             
               The
               Twelfth
               Family
               concerns
               the
               Kingdom
               and
               is
               made
               up
               of
               four
               Precepts
               .
               
                 
                   §
                
                 32
              
               1.
               
               That
               no
               King
               be
               chosen
               or
               a
               strange
               Nation
               ,
               Deut.
               17.15
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               King
               get
               not
               himself
               many
               
                 Horses
                 ,
                 v.
              
               16.
               3.
               
               That
               he
               multiply
               not
               Wives
               .
               4.
               
               That
               he
               heap
               not
               up
               to
               himself
               Treasures
               of
               Silver
               and
               Gold
               ,
               v.
               17.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               Account
               that
               the
               Jews
               give
               of
               the
               precepts
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               both
               the
               
                 
                   §
                
                 33
              
               number
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               also
               their
               distribution
               and
               distinction
               which
               they
               have
               cast
               them
               into
               ,
               are
               part
               as
               they
               pretend
               of
               their
               
                 Oral
                 Law
              
               ;
               which
               may
               easily
               be
               improved
               unto
               a
               conviction
               of
               the
               vanity
               of
               it
               .
               For
               whereas
               it
               ▪
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               many
               of
               these
               precepts
               are
               coincident
               ,
               many
               pretended
               so
               to
               be
               ,
               are
               no
               precepts
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               sundry
               of
               them
               are
               not
               founded
               on
               the
               places
               from
               whence
               they
               profess
               to
               gather
               them
               ;
               yea
               ,
               that
               in
               many
               of
               them
               the
               mind
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               plainly
               perverted
               ,
               and
               a
               contrary
               sense
               annexed
               unto
               his
               words
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               most
               unquestionable
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               sundry
               Commands
               and
               Institutions
               ,
               especially
               in
               ,
               about
               and
               concerning
               Sacrifices
               ,
               that
               are
               no
               way
               taken
               notice
               of
               by
               them
               in
               this
               collection
               ,
               as
               I
               could
               easily
               make
               good
               by
               instances
               sufficient
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               that
               Rule
               cannot
               be
               of
               God
               ,
               whereof
               this
               collection
               is
               pretended
               to
               be
               a
               part
               .
               But
               as
               I
               have
               said
               before
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               a
               Representation
               in
               them
               of
               no
               small
               multitude
               of
               commands
               ,
               especially
               in
               things
               concerning
               their
               
                 carnal
                 Worship
              
               ,
               it
               was
               necessary
               that
               they
               should
               be
               here
               represented
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               been
               before
               transcribed
               from
               them
               by
               others
               .
               My
               principal
               design
               herein
               ,
               is
               to
               give
               light
               into
               some
               passages
               of
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               other
               expressions
               concerning
               this
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Commandments
                 contained
                 in
                 Ordinances
                 ,
              
               in
               other
               places
               of
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               The
               Censure
               our
               Apostle
               gives
               of
               this
               whole
               System
               of
               Divine
               Worship
               ,
               Chap.
               9.
               
               
                 
                   §
                
                 34
              
               v.
               1
               ,
               10.
               
               
                 The
                 first
                 Covenant
                 had
                 also
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Divine
                 Service
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 worldly
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 which
                 stood
                 only
                 in
                 meats
                 and
                 drinks
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 washings
                 ,
                 and
                 carnal
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 imposed
                 on
                 them
                 untill
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 reformation
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 remarkable
                 .
              
               Let
               any
               one
               cast
               an
               Eye
               upon
               this
               multitude
               of
               commands
               about
               meats
               and
               
                 drinks
                 ,
                 washings
              
               and
               outward
               carnal
               observances
               ,
               which
               are
               here
               collected
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               quickly
               see
               how
               directly
               and
               pertinently
               the
               description
               given
               by
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               is
               suited
               to
               their
               services
               .
               And
               that
               not
               only
               as
               to
               the
               manner
               and
               multitude
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               also
               as
               to
               their
               natures
               .
               They
               are
               carnal
               things
               ,
               and
               could
               by
               no
               means
               effect
               the
               great
               ,
               spiritual
               ,
               glorious
               and
               eternal
               ends
               ,
               which
               God
               had
               designed
               ,
               proposed
               and
               promised
               in
               that
               Covenant
               unto
               whose
               administration
               they
               were
               annexed
               ,
               until
               the
               
                 time
                 of
                 Reformation
              
               should
               come
               .
               Hence
               elsewhere
               ,
               as
               Coloss.
               10.20
               .
               He
               calls
               them
               the
               
                 rudiments
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ,
               Ordinances
               about
               touching
               ,
               tasting
               ,
               and
               handling
               ,
               
               about
               meats
               ,
               and
               drinks
               ,
               things
               outwardly
               clean
               ,
               or
               unclean
               ,
               all
               which
               perish
               with
               their
               using
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 35
              
               A
               little
               view
               also
               of
               the
               multiplicity
               of
               these
               precepts
               ,
               and
               the
               scrupulous
               observances
               required
               about
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               circumstances
               ,
               will
               give
               light
               into
               that
               of
               another
               Apostle
               ,
               Acts
               15.20
               .
               Calling
               the
               Law
               ,
               
                 a
                 yoke
                 which
                 neither
                 their
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 nor
                 themselves
                 were
                 ever
                 able
                 to
                 bear
                 .
              
               For
               although
               the
               weight
               of
               this
               yoke
               did
               principally
               consist
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               performance
               of
               duties
               required
               in
               it
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               greatly
               increased
               and
               aggravated
               by
               that
               multitude
               of
               commands
               wherein
               it
               consisted
               .
               Whence
               our
               Apostle
               calls
               it
               ,
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Commandments
                 contained
                 in
                 Ordinances
                 ,
              
               Ephes.
               2.15
               .
               Consisting
               of
               an
               endless
               number
               of
               commands
               ,
               concerning
               which
               their
               minds
               could
               never
               attain
               any
               comfortable
               satisfaction
               whether
               they
               had
               answered
               their
               duty
               aright
               in
               them
               or
               no.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Exercitatio
               XXI
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Sanction
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   in
                   Promises
                   and
                   Threatnings
                   .
                   The
                   Law
                   considered
                   several
                   ways
                   .
                   As
                   the
                   Rule
                   of
                   the
                   old
                   Covenant
                   .
                   As
                   having
                   a
                   new
                   end
                   put
                   to
                   it
                   .
                   As
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   Instrument
                   of
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Polity
                   .
                   The
                   sanction
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   those
                   senses
                   .
                   Punishments
                   threatned
                   to
                   be
                   inflicted
                   by
                   God
                   himself
                   .
                   By
                   others
                   .
                   Promises
                   of
                   three
                   sorts
                   .
                   To
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   by
                   God
                   himself
                   .
                   By
                   others
                   .
                   Parents
                   how
                   they
                   prolong
                   the
                   lives
                   of
                   their
                   children
                   .
                   Punishment
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   what
                   .
                   Providential
                   punishments
                   .
                   Partial
                   .
                   Total
                   .
                   Persons
                   entrusted
                   with
                   power
                   of
                   punishment
                   .
                   The
                   original
                   distribution
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   .
                   Task-masters
                   and
                   Officers
                   in
                
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   .
                   The
                   authority
                   of
                
                 Moses
                 .
                 
                   The
                   distribution
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   in
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   .
                   Institution
                   of
                   the
                
                 Sanhedrin
                 .
                 
                   Judges
                   .
                   Kings
                   .
                   Penalties
                   Ecclesiastical
                   .
                   The
                   three
                   degrees
                   of
                   it
                   explained
                   and
                   examined
                   .
                   Causes
                   of
                
                 Niddui
                 .
                 Instance
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 9.20
                 .
                 Of
                 Cherem
                 .
                 And
                 Shammatha
                 .
                 
                   Forms
                   of
                   an
                   Excommunication
                   .
                   The
                   Sentence
                   ,
                
                 Ezra
                 10.7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                   explained
                   .
                   Civil
                   Penalties
                   and
                   Capital
                   .
                   The
                   several
                   sorts
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
              
            
             
               BY
               the
               
                 Sanction
                 of
                 the
                 Law
              
               we
               intend
               the
               Promises
               and
               Penalties
               wherewith
               ,
               by
               
                 
                   §
                
                 1
              
               God
               ,
               the
               observation
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               obedience
               unto
               it
               ,
               was
               enforced
               .
               This
               the
               Apostle
               hath
               respect
               unto
               in
               sundry
               places
               of
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               the
               principal
               whereof
               are
               reported
               in
               the
               fore-going
               Dissertation
               .
               To
               represent
               this
               distinctly
               ,
               we
               may
               observe
               ,
               that
               the
               Law
               falls
               under
               a
               three-fold
               consideration
               :
               First
               ,
               As
               it
               was
               a
               Repetition
               and
               Expression
               of
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               established
               thereon
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               as
               it
               had
               a
               new
               End
               and
               design
               put
               upon
               the
               Administration
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               direct
               the
               Church
               unto
               the
               use
               and
               benefit
               of
               the
               Promise
               given
               of
               old
               to
               Adam
               ,
               and
               renewed
               unto
               Abraham
               four
               hundred
               and
               thirty
               years
               before
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               As
               it
               was
               the
               Instrument
               of
               the
               Rule
               and
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               People
               of
               Israel
               ,
               with
               respect
               unto
               the
               Covenant
               made
               with
               them
               in
               and
               about
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               .
               And
               in
               this
               three-fold
               respect
               it
               had
               a
               three-fold
               Sanction
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               As
               considered
               absolutely
               ,
               it
               was
               attended
               with
               promises
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               threatnings
               
                 
                   §
                
                 2
              
               of
               death
               ,
               both
               Eternal
               .
               The
               original
               promise
               of
               life
               upon
               obedience
               ,
               and
               the
               curse
               on
               its
               transgression
               were
               inseparably
               annexed
               unto
               it
               ;
               yea
               ,
               were
               essential
               parts
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               it
               contained
               the
               Covenant
               between
               God
               and
               Man.
               See
               Gen.
               2.
               
               Deut.
               27.26
               .
               Rom.
               6.23
               .
               Rom.
               4.4
               .
               Rom.
               10.5
               .
               Rom.
               11.6
               .
               Lev.
               18.5
               .
               Ezek.
               29.11
               .
               Gal.
               3.12
               ,
               13.
               
            
             
               Now
               in
               the
               Administration
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               the
               Church
               was
               thus
               far
               brought
               under
               
                 
                   §
                
                 3
              
               the
               obligation
               of
               these
               Promises
               and
               Threatnings
               of
               Life
               and
               Death
               eternal
               ,
               so
               far
               interested
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               made
               obnoxious
               unto
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               that
               if
               they
               used
               not
               the
               Law
               according
               to
               the
               new
               dispensation
               of
               it
               ,
               wherein
               it
               was
               put
               into
               a
               subserviency
               unto
               the
               Promise
               ;
               as
               Gal.
               3.19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23
               ,
               24.
               that
               they
               were
               left
               to
               stand
               and
               fall
               according
               to
               the
               absolute
               tenure
               of
               that
               first
               Covenant
               and
               its
               ratification
               ,
               which
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               entrance
               of
               sin
               proved
               fatally
               ruinous
               unto
               all
               that
               cleaved
               unto
               it
               ,
               Rom.
               8.3
               .
               chap.
               9.31
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               Law
               had
               in
               this
               Administration
               of
               it
               ,
               a
               new
               End
               and
               design
               put
               
                 
                   §
                
                 4
              
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               three
               things
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               made
               directive
               and
               instructive
               unto
               another
               End
               ,
               and
               not
               meerly
               preceptive
               as
               at
               the
               beginning
               .
               The
               Authoritative
               Institutions
               that
               in
               it
               were
               super-added
               to
               the
               Moral
               commands
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               works
               ,
               did
               all
               of
               them
               direct
               and
               teach
               the
               Church
               to
               look
               for
               Righteousness
               and
               Salvation
               ,
               the
               original
               ends
               of
               the
               first
               Covenant
               ,
               in
               Another
               ,
               and
               by
               another
               way
               ;
               as
               the
               Apostle
               at
               large
               disputes
               in
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               and
               declares
               positively
               ,
               Gal.
               3.
               throughout
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               In
               that
               it
               had
               a
               dispensation
               added
               unto
               the
               commands
               of
               obedience
               and
               interpretation
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               by
               condiscension
               ,
               given
               by
               God
               himself
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               perfection
               of
               its
               observance
               ,
               and
               manner
               of
               its
               performance
               ,
               in
               reference
               unto
               this
               new
               end
               .
               It
               required
               not
               absolutely
               
                 perfect
                 obedience
              
               ,
               but
               
                 perfectness
                 of
                 heart
              
               ,
               integrity
               and
               uprightness
               in
               them
               that
               obeyed
               .
               And
               unto
               the
               Law
               thus
               considered
               ,
               the
               former
               promises
               and
               threatnings
               are
               annexed
               .
               For
               the
               neglect
               of
               this
               use
               of
               it
               left
               the
               Transgressors
               obnoxious
               to
               the
               Curse
               denounced
               in
               general
               against
               them
               that
               
                 continued
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 
                 whole
                 Law
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               It
               had
               merciful
               relief
               provided
               against
               sin
               ,
               for
               the
               supportment
               and
               consolation
               of
               sinners
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               see
               in
               the
               consideration
               of
               their
               Sacrifices
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 5
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               considered
               as
               it
               was
               the
               
                 Instrument
                 of
                 the
                 Rule
                 and
                 Government
              
               of
               the
               People
               and
               Church
               of
               Israel
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               tenure
               of
               the
               Covenant
               made
               with
               them
               about
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               and
               their
               living
               unto
               God
               therein
               .
               And
               in
               this
               respect
               it
               had
               four
               things
               in
               it
               .
               First
               ,
               That
               it
               represented
               unto
               the
               people
               the
               Holiness
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Effects
               whereof
               are
               implanted
               in
               the
               Law
               according
               to
               its
               Original
               constitution
               ;
               whereupon
               in
               it
               they
               are
               so
               often
               called
               to
               be
               holy
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               and
               Law-giver
               was
               holy
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               A
               Representation
               of
               his
               Grace
               and
               Condiscention
               ,
               pardoning
               of
               sin
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               mercy
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               he
               allowed
               a
               Compensation
               by
               Sacrifices
               for
               so
               many
               transgressions
               ,
               which
               in
               their
               own
               nature
               were
               forfeitures
               of
               their
               interest
               in
               that
               Land.
               Thirdly
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               a
               righteous
               Rule
               of
               obedience
               unto
               that
               People
               ,
               as
               unto
               their
               especial
               Covenant
               condition
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               That
               it
               fully
               represented
               the
               severity
               of
               God
               against
               wilful
               transgressors
               of
               his
               Covenant
               ,
               as
               now
               renewed
               in
               order
               to
               the
               Promise
               ,
               seeing
               every
               such
               transgression
               was
               attended
               in
               their
               Administration
               of
               Rule
               ,
               with
               death
               without
               mercy
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 6
              
               It
               is
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               under
               this
               
                 third
                 consideration
              
               ,
               though
               not
               absolutely
               as
               the
               Instrument
               of
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               People
               in
               Canaan
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               had
               a
               Representation
               in
               it
               of
               that
               Administration
               of
               grace
               and
               mercy
               which
               was
               contained
               in
               the
               Promises
               whereof
               we
               treat
               .
               Concerning
               this
               ,
               or
               the
               Law
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               we
               may
               consider
               ;
               first
               ,
               the
               Promises
               ,
               then
               the
               Threatnings
               of
               it
               .
               And
               the
               Promises
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               .
               First
               ,
               such
               as
               God
               took
               immediately
               upon
               himself
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               ;
               Secondly
               ,
               such
               as
               others
               ,
               by
               his
               institution
               and
               appointment
               were
               to
               communicate
               the
               benefit
               of
               unto
               the
               obedient
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 7
              
               The
               first
               are
               of
               
                 three
                 sorts
              
               .
               First
               ,
               of
               
                 Life
                 Temporal
              
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               an
               Instrument
               of
               their
               Government
               ,
               and
               eternal
               with
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               Promise
               or
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               was
               exemplified
               or
               represented
               therein
               .
               Levit.
               18.5
               .
               Ezek.
               20.11
               .
               Rom.
               10.5
               .
               Gal.
               3.12
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Of
               a
               Spiritual
               Redeemer
               ,
               Saviour
               ,
               Deliverer
               ,
               really
               to
               effect
               what
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               Institution
               did
               represent
               ,
               so
               to
               save
               them
               eternally
               ,
               to
               be
               exhibited
               in
               the
               fulness
               of
               time
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               at
               large
               already
               proved
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               There
               are
               given
               out
               with
               the
               Law
               
                 various
                 Promises
              
               of
               intervenient
               and
               mixed
               mercies
               to
               be
               enjoyed
               in
               earthly
               things
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               that
               had
               their
               immediate
               respect
               unto
               the
               mercy
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               representing
               spiritual
               Grace
               ,
               annexed
               to
               the
               then
               present
               Administration
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               .
               Some
               of
               these
               concerned
               the
               collation
               of
               good
               things
               ;
               others
               ,
               the
               preventing
               of
               ,
               or
               delivery
               of
               them
               from
               Evils
               ,
               both
               expressed
               in
               great
               variety
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 8
              
               Of
               the
               Promises
               ,
               whose
               accomplishment
               depended
               on
               the
               Institution
               of
               God
               by
               others
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               principal
               and
               comprehensive
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               which
               is
               expressed
               ,
               Exod.
               20.12
               .
               
                 Honour
                 thy
                 father
                 and
                 thy
                 mother
                 ,
                 that
                 thy
                 days
                 may
                 be
                 prolon●ed
                 .
              
               This
               ,
               saith
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 commandment
                 with
                 promise
                 ,
                 Ephes.
              
               6.2
               .
               Not
               that
               the
               fore-going
               Precepts
               have
               no
               Promises
               annexed
               to
               the
               observation
               of
               them
               ,
               nor
               meerly
               because
               this
               hath
               a
               Promise
               literally
               expressed
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               had
               the
               special
               kind
               of
               Promise
               ,
               wherein
               Parents
               ,
               by
               Gods
               institution
               ,
               have
               power
               to
               prolong
               the
               lives
               of
               obedient
               Children
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 They
                 shall
                 prolong
                 thy
                 days
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               negatively
               ,
               in
               not
               cutting
               of
               their
               life
               for
               disobedience
               ,
               which
               was
               then
               in
               the
               power
               of
               natural
               Parents
               ;
               and
               possibly
               by
               praying
               for
               their
               prosperity
               ,
               blessing
               them
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               directing
               them
               into
               the
               ways
               and
               means
               of
               universal
               obedience
               ,
               whereby
               their
               days
               might
               be
               multiplied
               :
               and
               on
               sundry
               other
               accounts
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 9
              
               For
               the
               penalties
               annexed
               unto
               the
               transgression
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               which
               our
               Apostle
               principally
               hath
               respect
               unto
               in
               his
               discourses
               on
               this
               subject
               ,
               they
               will
               require
               somewhat
               a
               larger
               consideration
               ;
               and
               they
               were
               of
               two
               sorts
               :
               First
               ,
               such
               as
               God
               took
               upon
               himself
               to
               inflict
               ;
               and
               secondly
               ,
               such
               as
               he
               appointed
               others
               to
               see
               unto
               the
               execution
               of
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               are
               of
               
                 three
                 sorts
              
               .
               First
               ,
               That
               Eternal
               punishment
               which
               he
               threatned
               unto
               them
               that
               transgressed
               ,
               and
               disannull'd
               his
               Covenant
               ,
               as
               renewed
               and
               ordered
               in
               the
               Administration
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               Ordinances
               thereof
               .
               This
               we
               have
               manifested
               elsewhere
               to
               be
               the
               importance
               of
               the
               Curse
               ,
               which
               every
               such
               transgressor
               was
               obnoxious
               unto
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               punishment
               which
               the
               Jews
               express
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Excision
               ,
               or
               cutting
               off
               .
               It
               is
               first
               mentioned
               ,
               Gen.
               17.14
               .
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Circumcision
               .
               Sometimes
               emphatically
               ,
               Numb
               .
               15.31
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Cutting
                 off
                 that
                 soul
                 shall
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 among
                 his
                 people
              
               ;
               and
               frequently
               afterwards
               ,
               Exod.
               12.15
               ,
               19.
               chap.
               31.14
               .
               Levit.
               7.10
               .
               chap.
               20.3
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               It
               is
               rendred
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Act.
               3.23
               .
               
                 shall
                 
                 be
                 destroyed
                 from
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 hand
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               as
               is
               declared
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.10
               .
               Heb.
               11.28
               .
               
                 Twenty
                 five
              
               times
               is
               this
               punishment
               threatned
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               still
               unto
               such
               sins
               as
               disannul
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               which
               our
               Apostle
               expresly
               respects
               ,
               chap.
               2.2
               .
               as
               shall
               be
               declared
               on
               that
               place
               .
            
             
               Now
               this
               punishment
               the
               Jews
               generally
               agree
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               by
               the
               
                 hand
                 of
              
               
                 
                   §
                
                 10
              
               Heaven
               ,
               or
               that
               which
               God
               himself
               would
               immediately
               inflict
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               evidently
               declared
               so
               to
               be
               in
               the
               interpretation
               given
               of
               it
               ,
               Levit.
               17.10
               .
               chap.
               20.4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
            
             
               But
               what
               this
               punishment
               was
               ,
               or
               wherein
               it
               did
               consist
               ,
               neither
               Jews
               nor
               Christians
               are
               absolutely
               agreed
               ;
               the
               latter
               on
               this
               subject
               doing
               little
               more
               then
               representing
               the
               opinions
               and
               judgments
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               which
               course
               also
               we
               may
               follow
               .
               Some
               of
               them
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 Vntimely
                 Death
              
               is
               meant
               by
               it
               ,
               so
               Abarbinel
               on
               Numb
               .
               5.22
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 cutting
                 off
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 the
                 sinner
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 death
                 before
                 the
                 natural
                 term
                 of
                 it
                 inflicted
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               This
               untimely
               death
               they
               reckon
               to
               be
               between
               the
               years
               of
               twenty
               and
               sixty
               ;
               whence
               Schindler
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 exterminium
                 ;
                 cum
                 quis
                 praematurâ
                 morte
                 inter
                 vigessimum
                 &
                 sexagessimum
                 annum
                 à
                 Deo
                 è
                 medio
                 tollitur
                 ;
                 ita
                 tamen
                 ut
                 relinquat
                 liberos
                 :
                 Cutting
                 off
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 one
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 by
                 untimely
                 death
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 twintieth
                 and
                 sixtieth
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 age
                 ;
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 leave
                 children
                 .
              
               That
               clause
               or
               condition
               ,
               
                 so
                 that
                 yet
                 he
                 leave
                 posterity
                 or
                 children
                 behind
                 him
                 ,
              
               is
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               I
               can
               find
               ,
               no
               where
               added
               by
               them
               ,
               nor
               doth
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               Scripture
               give
               countenance
               thereunto
               .
               Yea
               ,
               many
               of
               the
               Hebrews
               think
               ,
               that
               this
               punishment
               consisted
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               one
               should
               
                 leave
                 no
                 children
              
               behind
               him
               ,
               but
               that
               either
               he
               should
               be
               wholly
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 without
                 children
              
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               had
               any
               before
               his
               sin
               ,
               they
               should
               all
               die
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               his
               name
               and
               posterity
               be
               cut
               off
               ,
               which
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 among
                 his
                 people
                 .
              
               So
               Aben-Ezra
               on
               Gen.
               17.14
               .
               And
               this
               opinion
               is
               not
               without
               its
               countenance
               from
               the
               Scripture
               it self
               .
               And
               therefore
               Jarchi
               on
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               with
               much
               probability
               ,
               puts
               both
               these
               together
               ,
               
                 He
                 shall
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 by
                 untimely
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 no
                 children
                 behind
                 him
                 to
                 continue
                 his
                 name
                 or
                 remembrance
                 amongst
                 the
                 people
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               as
               they
               speak
               .
               
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 no
                 children
                 is
                 accounted
                 as
                 dead
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 lived
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 name
                 is
                 not
                 cut
                 off
                 .
              
            
             
               They
               have
               a
               third
               opinion
               also
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               
                 cutting
                 off
              
               ,
               the
               
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 soul
              
               is
               intended
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 11
              
               especially
               when
               the
               word
               is
               
                 ingemminated
                 ,
                 Cutting
                 off
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
              
               as
               Numb
               .
               15.31
               .
               So
               Maimonides
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 that
                 soul
                 shall
                 perish
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 live
                 or
                 subsist
                 any
                 more
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               Few
               embrace
               this
               opinion
               ,
               as
               being
               contrary
               to
               their
               general
               perswasion
               of
               
                 Eternal
                 punishments
              
               for
               the
               transgressions
               of
               the
               Covenant
               .
               Wherefore
               it
               is
               disputed
               against
               by
               Abarbinel
               on
               Numb
               .
               15.
               who
               contends
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 soul
              
               in
               everlasting
               separation
               from
               God
               ,
               is
               intended
               in
               this
               threatning
               .
               And
               both
               the
               principal
               parts
               of
               these
               various
               opinions
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               of
               
                 immature
                 corporal
                 death
              
               ,
               and
               
                 eternal
                 punishment
              
               ,
               ate
               joyned
               together
               by
               Jonathan
               ,
               in
               his
               Targum
               on
               Numb
               .
               15.31
               .
               
                 He
                 shall
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 man
                 shall
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 bear
                 his
                 sin
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 .
              
               For
               my
               part
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               shewed
               ,
               that
               eternal
               death
               was
               contained
               in
               the
               curse
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               so
               this
               especial
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               extermination
               from
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               seems
               to
               me
               to
               intend
               some
               especial
               judgment
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               taking
               away
               the
               life
               of
               such
               a
               person
               ,
               answering
               unto
               that
               
                 putting
                 to
                 death
              
               by
               the
               Judges
               and
               Magistrates
               in
               such
               cases
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               known
               ,
               which
               God
               did
               appoint
               .
               And
               herein
               also
               was
               an
               eminent
               Representation
               of
               the
               
                 everlasting
                 cutting
                 off
              
               of
               obstinate
               and
               final
               transgressors
               of
               the
               Covenant
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               In
               Judgments
               to
               be
               brought
               providentially
               upon
               the
               whole
               Nation
               by
               Pestilence
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 12
              
               Famine
               ,
               Sword
               and
               Captivity
               ,
               which
               are
               at
               large
               declared
               ,
               Levit.
               26.
               and
               Deut.
               28.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Total
               Rejection
               of
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               unbelief
               and
               disobedience
               ,
               upon
               the
               full
               and
               perfect
               Revelation
               that
               was
               to
               be
               made
               of
               the
               will
               and
               mind
               of
               God
               upon
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               18.18
               .
               Acts
               3.32
               Hos.
               2.23
               .
               Isa.
               10.22
               ,
               23.
               
               Rom.
               9.
               
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               Heads
               of
               the
               punishments
               ,
               which
               God
               
                 took
                 upon
                 himself
                 to
                 inflict
              
               in
               an
               extraordinary
               manner
               ,
               on
               the
               transgressors
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               those
               who
               proceeded
               to
               do
               it
               so
               with
               an
               
                 high
                 hand
              
               ,
               as
               that
               his
               Covenant
               was
               made
               void
               thereby
               as
               to
               all
               the
               ends
               of
               its
               re-establishment
               in
               the
               administration
               of
               the
               LaW
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 second
                 sort
              
               of
               penalties
               annexed
               unto
               the
               transgression
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               were
               such
               as
               Men
               ,
               by
               God's
               institution
               and
               appointment
               ,
               were
               enabled
               to
               inflict
               ;
               concerning
               
                 
                   §
                
                 13
              
               which
               ,
               we
               must
               consider
               ,
               First
               ,
               who
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               Persons
               were
               ,
               who
               were
               enabled
               and
               authorised
               to
               inflict
               these
               penalties
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               of
               what
               sort
               these
               penalties
               were
               ,
               and
               for
               what
               transgressions
               necessarily
               inflicted
               .
            
             
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 14
              
               The
               
                 original
                 division
              
               of
               the
               people
               after
               the
               dayes
               of
               Jacob
               was
               into
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Tribes
               ,
               whereof
               at
               first
               there
               were
               Twelve
               ,
               which
               by
               dividing
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Joseph
               into
               two
               ,
               were
               encreased
               into
               Thirteen
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               matter
               reduced
               again
               unto
               Twelve
               by
               the
               special
               Exemption
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Levi
               from
               Inheritances
               ,
               and
               their
               separation
               to
               the
               Worship
               of
               God.
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Families
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Houses
                 of
                 Fathers
              
               ,
               which
               on
               many
               probabilities
               may
               be
               supposed
               to
               have
               been
               seventy
               ,
               the
               number
               of
               them
               who
               went
               down
               with
               Jacob
               into
               Aegypt
               ,
               each
               of
               which
               constituted
               a
               particular
               Family
               .
               And
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 particular
                 Housholds
              
               ,
               all
               which
               are
               enumerated
               ,
               Josh.
               7.14
               .
               This
               distribution
               continued
               amongst
               the
               people
               whilest
               ▪
               they
               were
               in
               Aegypt
               ;
               and
               this
               only
               ,
               they
               being
               not
               capable
               to
               cast
               themselves
               into
               any
               
                 Civil
                 Order
              
               there
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               Oppressions
               ,
               and
               therefore
               contented
               themselves
               with
               that
               which
               was
               natural
               .
               Accordingly
               there
               were
               
                 three
                 sorts
              
               of
               persons
               that
               were
               in
               some
               kind
               of
               Dignity
               and
               preheminence
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               although
               it
               may
               be
               after
               their
               Oppression
               began
               ,
               they
               were
               hindered
               from
               exercising
               the
               Authority
               that
               belonged
               unto
               them
               .
               First
               ,
               As
               to
               the
               Tribes
               there
               were
               some
               who
               were
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 The
                 Princes
                 ,
                 or
                 Heads
                 of
                 the
                 Tribes
                 ,
              
               Numb
               .
               1.16
               .
               Twelve
               in
               number
               according
               to
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Tribes
               ,
               Secondly
               ,
               For
               the
               Families
               or
               principal
               Houses
               of
               the
               Fathers
               there
               were
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               the
               Elders
               who
               presided
               over
               them
               .
               These
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               gathered
               together
               at
               their
               first
               coming
               into
               
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               4.29
               .
               And
               these
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               before
               ,
               being
               the
               Rulers
               of
               the
               first
               Families
               ,
               were
               probably
               in
               number
               seventy
               ;
               from
               whence
               afterwards
               was
               the
               constitution
               of
               
                 seventy
                 Elders
              
               for
               Rule
               ,
               Exod.
               24.1
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               Priests
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               in
               every
               
                 private
                 Houshold
              
               ,
               the
               first
               born
               ,
               which
               are
               mentioned
               ,
               and
               so
               called
               before
               the
               constitution
               of
               the
               
                 Aaronical
                 Priesthood
              
               ,
               Exod.
               19.21
               .
               Besides
               these
               ,
               there
               were
               Officers
               who
               attended
               the
               service
               of
               the
               whole
               People
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Execution
               of
               Justice
               and
               order
               ,
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Shoterim
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               rendered
               by
               the
               general
               name
               of
               
                 Officers
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               5.14
               .
               And
               they
               are
               afterwards
               distinguished
               from
               the
               Elders
               and
               
                 Judges
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               16.18
               .
               For
               there
               are
               two
               sorts
               of
               persons
               mentioned
               ,
               that
               were
               over
               the
               people
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               works
               ,
               even
               in
               Aegypt
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Exactors
               or
               Task-Masters
               ,
               and
               
                 Officers
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               5.6
               .
               the
               former
               ,
               or
               the
               Nogheshim
               the
               Jews
               say
               were
               Aegyptians
               ,
               and
               the
               latter
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Shoterim
                 ,
                 Israelites
              
               ,
               which
               occasions
               that
               distinct
               expression
               of
               them
               :
               
                 Pharaoh
                 commanded
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 the
                 Task-masters
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Officers
              
               :
               and
               v.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 Task-Masters
                 hasted
                 them
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 fulfill
                 your
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Children
                 of
              
               Israel
               
                 were
                 beaten
              
               .
               And
               they
               tell
               us
               in
               
                 Midrash
                 Rabba
              
               ,
               on
               
                 Exod.
                 Sect.
              
               1.
               that
               one
               of
               these
               Nogheshim
               was
               over
               ten
               of
               the
               
                 Israelitish
                 Officers
              
               ;
               and
               one
               of
               them
               over
               ten
               Israelites
               ;
               whence
               was
               the
               following
               division
               of
               the
               people
               into
               tens
               and
               hundreds
               ,
               and
               unto
               this
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               they
               add
               a
               
                 putid
                 Story
              
               of
               an
               Exactor
               killed
               by
               Moses
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 15
              
               What
               was
               the
               Authority
               of
               these
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               was
               executed
               by
               them
               in
               Aegypt
               nothing
               is
               recorded
               .
               Probably
               ,
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               their
               works
               and
               Afflictions
               they
               were
               made
               use
               of
               only
               to
               answer
               for
               the
               pretended
               neglects
               or
               miscarriages
               of
               the
               multitude
               of
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               as
               Exod.
               5.14
               .
            
             
               After
               their
               coming
               up
               out
               of
               Aegypt
               ,
               during
               their
               abode
               in
               the
               
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 Moses
              
               presided
               over
               them
               with
               all
               manner
               of
               Authority
               ,
               as
               their
               
                 Law-giver
                 ,
                 King
              
               and
               Judge
               .
               He
               judged
               and
               determined
               all
               their
               causes
               ,
               as
               is
               frequently
               affirmed
               ,
               and
               that
               alone
               ,
               untill
               by
               the
               advice
               of
               Jethro
               ,
               he
               took
               in
               others
               unto
               his
               assistance
               ,
               Exod.
               15.16.25
               .
               And
               there
               is
               mention
               of
               four
               particular
               cases
               that
               he
               determined
               .
               One
               Religious
               ,
               one
               Civil
               ,
               and
               two
               Capital
               relating
               to
               Religion
               ;
               in
               these
               he
               made
               especial
               enquiry
               of
               God.
               The
               first
               was
               about
               the
               Vnclean
               that
               would
               keep
               the
               
                 Passeover
                 ,
                 Numb
              
               .
               9.7
               ,
               8.
               
               The
               second
               about
               the
               
                 daughters
                 of
                 Zelophead
              
               ,
               who
               claimed
               their
               Inheritance
               ,
               Numb
               .
               27.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               The
               third
               about
               the
               
                 Blasphemer
                 ,
                 Lev.
              
               24.
               
               The
               last
               about
               him
               that
               profaned
               the
               the
               
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 Numb
              
               .
               15.32
               ,
               33
               ,
               34.
               
               In
               which
               also
               ,
               as
               the
               Jews
               say
               ,
               he
               set
               a
               pattern
               to
               future
               Judges
               ,
               as
               determining
               the
               lesser
               causes
               speedily
               ,
               but
               those
               wherein
               blood
               was
               concerned
               ,
               not
               without
               stay
               and
               much
               deliberation
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 16
              
               In
               the
               Wilderness
               the
               body
               of
               the
               People
               was
               cast
               into
               a
               new
               distribution
               ,
               of
               Thousands
               ,
               Hundreds
               ,
               Fifties
               ,
               and
               Tens
               ,
               all
               which
               had
               their
               peculiar
               Officers
               or
               Rulers
               chosen
               from
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               Exod.
               18.25
               .
               Deut.
               1.13
               ,
               14.
               
               And
               Moses
               is
               said
               to
               chuse
               them
               ,
               because
               being
               chosen
               by
               the
               People
               ,
               he
               approved
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               places
               foregoing
               compared
               ,
               do
               manifest
               .
               The
               principal
               distributions
               of
               these
               ,
               planting
               themselves
               together
               in
               the
               Cities
               or
               Towns
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               however
               afterward
               they
               multiplyed
               or
               were
               decreased
               ,
               continued
               to
               be
               called
               by
               the
               names
               of
               the
               
                 thousands
                 
                 of
              
               Israel
               ,
               or
               Judah
               .
               So
               
                 Bethlehem
                 Ephratah
              
               is
               said
               to
               be
               little
               among
               the
               
                 thousands
                 of
                 Judah
              
               ,
               Micah
               5.2
               .
               One
               of
               those
               thousands
               that
               had
               their
               especial
               Head
               and
               Ruler
               over
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               distinct
               Government
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               own
               concernments
               among
               themselves
               ,
               sate
               down
               at
               Bethlehem
               ,
               which
               Colony
               afterwards
               variously
               flourished
               or
               drew
               towards
               a
               decay
               .
            
             
               After
               these
               things
               ,
               by
               Gods
               appointment
               was
               constituted
               the
               great
               
                 Court
                 of
                 the
              
               
                 
                   §
                
                 17
              
               Sanhedrin
               ,
               which
               because
               we
               have
               treated
               of
               a-part
               elsewhere
               ,
               with
               those
               lesser
               Courts
               of
               Justice
               which
               were
               instituted
               in
               imitation
               of
               it
               ,
               sufficiently
               to
               our
               purpose
               ,
               I
               shall
               here
               wholly
               omit
               .
               Neither
               shall
               I
               need
               to
               mention
               their
               Judges
               raised
               up
               extraordinarily
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               general
               Rule
               of
               the
               whole
               People
               .
               Nor
               of
               their
               Kings
               continued
               by
               Succession
               in
               the
               Family
               of
               David
               ,
               because
               their
               story
               in
               general
               is
               sufficiently
               known
               ,
               and
               the
               especial
               consideration
               of
               their
               power
               ,
               with
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Administration
               of
               it
               ,
               would
               draw
               us
               too
               far
               out
               of
               the
               way
               of
               our
               present
               design
               .
               And
               these
               are
               they
               unto
               whom
               the
               Lord
               in
               their
               several
               Generations
               committed
               the
               execution
               of
               those
               punishments
               that
               he
               had
               allotted
               unto
               the
               transgression
               of
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               The
               Penalties
               themselves
               with
               the
               especial
               causes
               of
               them
               are
               lastly
               to
               be
               considered
               .
               
                 
                   §
                
                 18
              
               And
               these
               in
               general
               were
               of
               two
               sorts
               .
               First
               ,
               Ecclesiastical
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               Civil
               .
               Ecclesiastical
               penalties
               were
               the
               Authoritative
               Exclusion
               of
               an
               offending
               Person
               from
               the
               society
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Members
               of
               it
               .
               That
               such
               an
               Exclusion
               is
               prescribed
               in
               the
               Law
               in
               sundry
               cases
               ,
               hath
               in
               several
               instances
               been
               by
               others
               evidenced
               .
               Many
               Disputes
               also
               have
               been
               about
               it
               ,
               both
               concerning
               the
               causes
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               Authority
               whereby
               it
               was
               done
               ,
               with
               its
               ends
               and
               effects
               .
               But
               these
               things
               are
               not
               of
               our
               present
               consideration
               ,
               who
               intend
               only
               to
               represent
               things
               as
               they
               are
               
                 in
                 Facto
              
               instituted
               or
               observed
               .
            
             
               Of
               this
               Exclusion
               ,
               the
               Jews
               commonly
               make
               three
               Degrees
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               without
               
                 
                   §
                
                 19
              
               some
               countenance
               from
               the
               Scripture
               .
               The
               First
               they
               call
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Niddui
               .
               The
               second
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Cherem
               :
               and
               the
               Third
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Shammatha
               .
               That
               which
               they
               call
               Niddui
               ,
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               expell
               ,
               to
               separate
               ,
               to
               cast
               off
               ,
               is
               with
               the
               most
               of
               them
               the
               first
               and
               lowest
               degree
               of
               this
               separation
               and
               exclusion
               .
               And
               Persons
               who
               are
               to
               pronounce
               this
               sentence
               and
               put
               it
               into
               execution
               ,
               are
               according
               to
               the
               Jews
               ,
               any
               Court
               from
               the
               highest
               
                 Sanhedrin
                 of
                 seventy
                 one
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
              
               to
               the
               meanest
               in
               their
               Synagogues
               .
               Yea
               any
               Ruler
               of
               a
               Synagogue
               ,
               or
               Wise
               Man
               in
               Authority
               ,
               might
               accorcording
               unto
               them
               ,
               do
               the
               same
               thing
               .
               And
               many
               ridiculous
               stories
               they
               have
               about
               the
               mutual
               Excommunication
               and
               Absolution
               of
               one
               another
               by
               consent
               .
               The
               time
               of
               its
               continuance
               ,
               or
               the
               first
               space
               of
               time
               given
               to
               the
               Persons
               offending
               to
               repent
               ,
               was
               
                 thirty
                 dayes
              
               ,
               to
               which
               on
               his
               neglect
               he
               was
               left
               unto
               sixty
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               ninety
               ,
               when
               upon
               his
               obstinacy
               he
               was
               obnoxious
               to
               the
               Cherem
               .
               As
               the
               Causes
               of
               it
               they
               reckon
               up
               in
               
                 Jerusalem
                 Talmud
                 ,
                 moed
                 Katon
                 ,
                 twenty
                 four
                 crimes
                 ,
              
               on
               the
               guilt
               whereof
               any
               one
               may
               be
               thus
               dealt
               withal
               .
               1.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 despiseth
                 a
                 Wise
                 Man
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 a
                 Rabbi
                 ,
                 Master
              
               ,
               or
               Doctor
               ,
               even
               after
               his
               death
               .
               2.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 contemneth
                 a
                 Minister
                 or
                 Messenger
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Judgement
                 .
              
               3.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 calleth
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 ,
                 Servant
                 or
                 Slave
                 .
              
               4.
               
               
                 He
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Judge
                 sends
                 and
                 appoints
                 him
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 Appearance
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 appear
                 .
              
               5.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 despiseth
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Scribes
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 ,
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
              
               Moses
               .
               6.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 obey
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 unto
                 the
                 sentence
                 denounced
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
               7.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 any
                 hurtful
                 thing
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 biting
                 Dog
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 remove
                 it
                 .
              
               8.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 sells
                 his
                 Field
                 to
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Heathen
                 .
              
               9.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 gives
                 witness
                 against
                 an
              
               Israelite
               
                 in
                 the
                 Courts
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
              
               10.
               
               
                 A
                 Priest
                 that
                 killeth
                 Cattle
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 separate
                 the
                 guifts
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 another
                 Priest.
              
               11.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 profaneth
                 the
                 second
                 Holy-day
                 in
                 Captivity
                 .
              
               12.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 doth
                 any
                 work
                 in
                 the
                 afternoon
                 before
                 the
                 Passeover
                 .
              
               13.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 taketh
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 vain
                 on
                 any
                 account
                 .
              
               14.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 induceth
                 others
                 to
                 profane
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God.
              
               15.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 draweth
                 others
                 to
                 eat
                 of
                 holy
                 things
                 without
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
              
               16.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 computes
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 or
                 writes
                 Kalendars
                 ,
                 or
                 Almanacks
                 ,
                 fixing
                 the
                 Moneths
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 of
              
               Israel
               .
               17.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 causeth
                 a
                 blind
                 man
                 to
                 fall
                 .
              
               18.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 hindereth
                 others
                 from
                 doing
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
              
               19.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 makes
                 profane
                 the
                 killing
                 of
                 any
                 Creature
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 fault
                 .
              
               20.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 killeth
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 shew
                 his
                 Knife
                 before
                 hand
                 before
                 a
                 Wise
                 Man
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 may
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 fit
                 .
              
               21.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 unwilling
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 makes
                 himself
                 difficult
                 in
                 learning
                 .
              
               22.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 putteth
                 away
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 hath
                 commerce
                 with
                 her
                 in
                 buying
                 and
                 selling
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 induce
                 them
                 to
                 cohabitation
                 .
              
               23.
               
               
                 A
                 Wise
                 Man
                 of
                 evil
                 Fame
                 and
                 Report
                 .
              
               24.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 excommunicateth
                 him
                 who
                 deserveth
                 not
                 that
                 sentence
                 .
              
            
             
               A●
               instance
               of
               this
               exclusion
               ,
               we
               have
               expresly
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               John
               9.20
               .
               
                 The
                 Jews
              
               
                 
                   §
                
                 20
              
               
                 had
                 a●ready
                 agreed
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 Man
                 should
                 confess
                 He
                 was
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 put
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 .
              
               He
               should
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Menuddeh
               ;
               put
               under
               the
               sentence
               of
               Niddui
               .
               And
               according
               to
               this
               sentence
               they
               proceeded
               with
               the
               blind
               man
               ,
               whose
               eyes
               were
               opened
               by
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               v.
               34.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               saith
               the
               
                 Margin
                 of
                 our
                 Translation
              
               ,
               they
               
                 excommunicated
                 him
              
               .
               But
               that
               is
               not
               the
               signification
               of
               the
               word
               ;
               it
               denotes
               only
               their
               causing
               him
               to
               be
               
                 thrust
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 by
                 their
                 Officers
                 ,
              
               although
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               ,
               but
               that
               at
               the
               same
               time
               they
               pronounced
               sentence
               against
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 21
              
               If
               a
               Man
               dyed
               under
               this
               sentence
               ,
               they
               laid
               a
               stone
               upon
               his
               Beir
               ,
               intimating
               that
               he
               deserved
               Lapidation
               if
               he
               had
               lived
               .
               Howbeit
               they
               excluded
               him
               not
               from
               teaching
               or
               learning
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               kept
               
                 four
                 paces
              
               distant
               from
               other
               persons
               .
               He
               came
               in
               ,
               and
               went
               out
               of
               the
               Temple
               at
               the
               
                 contrary
                 door
              
               to
               others
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               known
               .
               All
               which
               with
               sundry
               other
               things
               were
               of
               their
               Traditional
               Additionals
               ,
               to
               the
               just
               prescriptions
               of
               the
               Word
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 22
              
               In
               case
               this
               Process
               succeeded
               not
               ,
               and
               upon
               some
               greater
               demerits
               ,
               the
               sentence
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Cherem
               was
               to
               be
               proceeded
               unto
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               an
               high
               degree
               of
               Authoritative
               Separation
               from
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               is
               made
               use
               of
               either
               when
               the
               former
               is
               despised
               ,
               or
               as
               was
               said
               upon
               greater
               provocations
               .
               This
               sentence
               must
               not
               be
               denounced
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               Congregation
               of
               ten
               at
               least
               ,
               and
               with
               such
               a
               one
               that
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               thus
               Anathematized
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               lawful
               so
               much
               as
               to
               eat
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               and
               last
               sentence
               in
               this
               kind
               which
               contains
               a
               total
               and
               irrecoverable
               Exemption
               of
               a
               person
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Shammatha
               .
               Some
               of
               the
               
                 Talmudical
                 Rabbins
              
               in
               
                 moed
                 katon
              
               give
               the
               Etymologie
               of
               this
               word
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               should
               be
               as
               much
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Sham
                 metha
              
               ,
               death
               is
               the●e
               .
               But
               it
               is
               generally
               agreed
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 to
                 exclude
                 ,
                 expell
              
               ,
               cast
               out
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               from
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Promise
               ,
               and
               Common-wealth
               of
               Israel
               .
               And
               this
               the
               most
               take
               to
               be
               total
               and
               final
               ,
               the
               Persons
               that
               fall
               under
               it
               being
               left
               to
               the
               judgement
               of
               God
               without
               hope
               of
               Reconciliation
               unto
               the
               Church
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               called
               in
               the
               Targum
               ,
               Numb
               .
               21.25
               .
               Deut.
               7.27
               .
               
                 The
                 Curse
                 ,
                 the
                 Execration
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               Talmudists
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               
                 anathema
                 of
                 the
                 God
                 of
              
               Israel
               .
               But
               yet
               it
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               ,
               but
               that
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               they
               speak
               of
               it
               as
               the
               general
               name
               for
               any
               Excommunication
               ,
               and
               so
               as
               not
               at
               all
               to
               difference
               it
               from
               Niddui
               ,
               which
               is
               taken
               to
               be
               the
               least
               degree
               thereof
               .
               The
               most
               learned
               Buxtorf
               hath
               given
               us
               out
               of
               an
               antient
               
                 Hebrew
                 Manuscript
              
               ,
               a
               form
               of
               this
               Excommunication
               which
               is
               truly
               
                 ferale
                 carmen
              
               ,
               as
               sad
               and
               dismall
               an
               imprecation
               ,
               as
               according
               to
               their
               principles
               could
               well
               be
               invented
               .
               It
               is
               indeed
               by
               him
               applyed
               unto
               the
               Cherem
               ,
               but
               as
               L'Empereur
               hath
               observed
               in
               his
               Annotations
               on
               Bertram
               ,
               it
               was
               doubtless
               only
               made
               use
               of
               in
               the
               last
               and
               greatest
               exclusion
               ,
               which
               is
               supposed
               to
               be
               the
               Shammatha
               .
               The
               form
               of
               the
               Curse
               is
               as
               ensues
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 23
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 Sent●nce
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Lords
                 ,
                 let
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 ,
              
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               
                 be
                 in
                 anathema
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 accursed
                 in
                 each
                 house
                 of
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 that
                 above
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 below
                 ,
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               God
               and
               his
               Church
               )
               
                 in
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ones
                 on
                 high
                 ;
                 In
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 the
                 Seraphims
                 and
                 Ophannim
                 ,
              
               (
               the
               Wheels
               or
               Cherubims
               in
               Ezekiel's
               Vision
               )
               
                 In
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 from
                 the
                 greatest
                 to
                 the
                 least
                 ;
                 Let
                 there
                 be
                 upon
                 him
                 strokes
                 grea●
                 and
                 abiding
                 ;
                 Diseases
                 great
                 and
                 horrible
                 :
                 Let
                 his
                 house
                 be
                 an
                 habitation
                 of
                 Dragons
                 ,
              
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               
                 or
                 Serpents
                 .
                 Let
                 his
                 Star
                 ,
              
               or
               Planet
               ,
               
                 be
                 dark
                 in
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ;
                 Let
                 him
                 be
                 exposed
                 to
                 Indignation
                 ,
                 anger
                 and
                 wrath
                 ;
                 And
                 let
                 his
                 dead
                 Body
                 be
                 cast
                 to
                 Wild
                 Beasts
                 and
                 Serpents
                 ;
                 Let
                 his
                 Enemies
                 and
                 Adversaries
                 rejoyce
                 over
                 him
                 :
                 And
                 let
                 his
                 Silver
                 and
                 Gold
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 others
                 :
                 And
                 let
                 all
                 his
                 Children
                 be
                 cast
                 at
                 the
                 doors
                 of
                 his
                 Adversaries
                 :
                 And
                 let
                 Posterity
                 be
                 astonished
                 at
                 his
                 day
                 :
                 Let
                 him
                 be
                 accursed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
              
               Addiriron
               ,
               and
               Athariel
               ;
               
                 from
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
              
               Sandalphon
               ,
               and
               Hadraniel
               ;
               
                 from
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
              
               Ansisiel
               ,
               and
               Pathiel
               ;
               
                 from
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
              
               Seraphiel
               ,
               and
               Sagansael
               ;
               
                 from
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
              
               Michael
               ,
               and
               Gabriel
               ;
               
                 from
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
              
               Raphiel
               ,
               and
               Mesharethiel
               ;
               
                 Let
                 him
                 be
                 accursed
                 from
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
              
               Zazabib
               ,
               
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
              
               Havabib
               ,
               
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 seventy
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 King
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
              
               Tzorlak
               
                 the
                 great
                 Chancelor
              
               (
               these
               names
               partly
               significant
               ,
               and
               partly
               insignificant
               ,
               coined
               to
               strike
               a
               terror
               into
               the
               minds
               of
               weak
               and
               distempered
               Persons
               ,
               they
               invent
               and
               apply
               at
               their
               pleasure
               to
               Angels
               ,
               good
               and
               bad
               ;
               not
               unlike
               the
               monstrous
               names
               which
               the
               Gnosticks
               gave
               to
               the
               Aeons
               who
               borrowed
               many
               things
               from
               the
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               returned
               them
               again
               unto
               them
               with
               an
               improvement
               ,
               but
               they
               proceed
               )
               
                 Let
                 him
                 be
                 swallowed
                 up
                 as
              
               Corah
               
                 and
                 his
                 Company
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 his
                 soul
                 depart
                 with
                 fear
                 and
                 terror
                 :
                 Let
                 the
                 rebuke
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                 slay
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 strangled
                 like
              
               Achitophel
               :
               
                 Let
                 his
                 leprosie
                 be
                 as
                 the
                 leprosie
                 of
              
               Gehazi
               ;
               
                 neither
                 let
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 restoration
                 of
                 his
                 ruine
                 ;
                 Let
                 not
                 his
                 burial
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 burials
                 of
              
               Israel
               ;
               
                 Let
                 his
                 Wife
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 strangers
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 others
                 humble
                 her
                 in
                 his
                 death
                 .
                 Vnder
                 this
                 curse
                 ,
                 let
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 be
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 whole
                 Inheritance
                 .
                 But
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 all
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 let
                 God
                 extend
                 his
                 peace
                 and
                 blessing
                 .
              
               Amen
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               Because
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               a
               form
               of
               the
               greatest
               and
               last
               Anathema
               ,
               of
               a
               
                 
                   §
                
                 24
              
               final
               and
               total
               Excommunication
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               who
               is
               devoted
               ,
               is
               every
               where
               said
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Muchram
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               Cherem
               ,
               it
               is
               almost
               evident
               ,
               that
               these
               three
               degrees
               are
               not
               distinguished
               as
               is
               commonly
               supposed
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               the
               Shammatha
               should
               exceed
               the
               Cherem
               ,
               and
               that
               only
               the
               Niddui
               ,
               the
               highest
               and
               extremest
               sentence
               in
               this
               solemn
               form
               ,
               being
               so
               often
               called
               the
               
                 Cherem
                 .
                 Shammatha
              
               therefore
               is
               only
               a
               general
               Name
               for
               the
               Expulsion
               of
               a
               Person
               ,
               sometimes
               with
               the
               Niddui
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               with
               the
               Cherem
               ,
               which
               yet
               I
               do
               not
               suppose
               was
               alwayes
               thus
               horrid
               and
               fierce
               .
            
             
               To
               add
               unto
               the
               terror
               of
               this
               Sentence
               ,
               they
               used
               to
               accompany
               the
               pronouncing
               
                 
                   §
                
                 25
              
               of
               it
               with
               the
               
                 sound
                 of
                 Trumpets
              
               and
               Horns
               ,
               as
               the
               Targum
               sayes
               Barak
               did
               in
               his
               cursing
               of
               Mezoz
               ,
               Judges
               5.23
               .
               
                 He
                 shammatized
                 him
                 with
                 four
                 hundred
                 Trumpets
                 .
              
               And
               herein
               have
               they
               been
               imitated
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               in
               their
               shaking
               of
               Candles
               ,
               and
               ringing
               of
               Bells
               on
               the
               like
               occasion
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               not
               reported
               these
               things
               ,
               as
               though
               for
               matter
               and
               manner
               ,
               they
               wholly
               belonged
               unto
               the
               penalties
               of
               the
               Law
               that
               were
               of
               Divine
               Institution
               .
               Many
               things
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               performance
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               now
               expressed
               by
               the
               Rabbins
               ,
               were
               certainly
               of
               their
               own
               arbitrary
               invention
               .
               When
               their
               use
               amongst
               them
               first
               began
               ,
               is
               unknown
               ;
               though
               it
               be
               not
               improbable
               ,
               that
               sundry
               things
               of
               this
               nature
               were
               practised
               by
               them
               before
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Second
               Temple
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               mixed
               many
               of
               their
               own
               Superstitions
               with
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               from
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               also
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               God
               in
               sundry
               cases
               had
               appointed
               that
               some
               Transgressors
               
                 
                   §
                
                 26
              
               should
               be
               separated
               from
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               devoted
               to
               destruction
               ,
               and
               be
               cut
               off
               .
               An
               instance
               of
               the
               Execution
               of
               which
               Institution
               we
               have
               ,
               Ezra
               10.7
               ,
               8.
               
               
                 They
                 made
                 a
                 Proclamation
                 throughou●
              
               Judah
               and
               Jerusalem
               
                 unto
                 all
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 the
                 Captivity
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 gather
                 themselves
                 together
                 unto
              
               Jerusalem
               ,
               
                 and
                 th●t
                 whosoever
                 would
                 not
                 come
                 within
                 three
                 dayes
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 counsel
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Elders
                 ,
                 all
                 his
                 substance
                 should
                 be
                 divided
                 ,
                 and
                 himself
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 carried
                 away
                 .
              
               A
               double
               penalty
               is
               here
               threatned
               upon
               disobedient
               Persons
               ;
               the
               one
               concerned
               the
               Person
               of
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 He
                 shall
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
                 the
                 Captivity
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               Israel
               then
               returned
               out
               of
               Captivity
               :
               and
               this
               was
               the
               Niddui
               or
               expulsion
               from
               Sacred
               communion
               which
               we
               before
               described
               :
               He
               should
               be
               esteemed
               as
               an
               Heathen
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               As
               to
               his
               substance
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 All
                 his
                 substance
                 his
                 goods
                 and
                 possessions
                 should
                 be
                 anathematized
                 ,
              
               devoted
               ,
               put
               under
               Cherem
               ,
               taken
               away
               for
               Sacred
               Uses
               .
               Hence
               some
               have
               made
               this
               distinction
               between
               the
               three
               degrees
               of
               excommunication
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               The
               Niddui
               concerned
               only
               the
               Person
               ,
               and
               his
               separation
               from
               Sacred
               Offices
               :
               Cherem
               had
               also
               Confiscation
               of
               Goods
               attending
               of
               it
               ;
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               Transgressor
               being
               devoted
               ;
               and
               Shammatha
               was
               accompanied
               with
               the
               death
               of
               the
               devoted
               Person
               ;
               Which
               carnal
               penalties
               under
               the
               Gospel
               being
               removed
               ,
               that
               great
               and
               sore
               revenge
               which
               disobedient
               sinners
               are
               to
               expect
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               is
               substituted
               by
               our
               Apostle
               in
               the
               room
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               Heb.
               10.28
               ,
               29.
               
            
             
               
                 Civil
                 Punishments
              
               next
               succeed
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               of
               
                 three
                 sorts
              
               .
               First
               ,
               Corporeal
               :
               
                 
                   §
                
                 27
              
               Secondly
               ,
               Such
               as
               respect
               the
               
                 Outward
                 Estate
              
               and
               Condition
               of
               the
               Offendor
               :
               Thirdly
               ,
               Capital
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               Corporeal
               punishment
               was
               that
               only
               of
               Stripes
               ,
               not
               exceeding
               the
               number
               
                 of
                 forty
              
               ,
               Deut.
               25.23
               .
               An
               account
               of
               the
               Jews
               Opinions
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               execution
               of
               this
               punishment
               ,
               is
               given
               us
               by
               many
               ;
               in
               particular
               ,
               exactly
               by
               Buxtorf
               in
               his
               Preface
               unto
               his
               
                 Bibliotheca
                 Rabbinica
              
               ,
               whither
               I
               refer
               the
               Reader
               .
               They
               call
               it
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 beating
                 by
                 strokes
              
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 beating
                 of
                 forty
              
               ,
               or
               with
               forty
               .
               And
               he
               that
               was
               liable
               unto
               it
               ,
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 filius
                 plagarum
              
               .
               Many
               Crimes
               doubtless
               rendered
               Persons
               obnoxious
               to
               this
               penalty
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               not
               directly
               expressed
               in
               the
               Law.
               The
               Jews
               now
               reckon
               up
               seven
               instances
               of
               unlawful
               
               copulation
               with
               Women
               ,
               free
               and
               unmarried
               ,
               for
               adultery
               ,
               as
               is
               known
               ,
               was
               capital
               by
               the
               express
               sentence
               of
               the
               Law.
               As
               1.
               
               
                 With
                 a
                 Sister
              
               .
               2.
               
               
                 A
                 Fathers
                 Sister
              
               .
               3.
               
               
                 A
                 Mothers
                 Sister
              
               .
               4.
               
               
                 A
                 Wifes
                 Sister
              
               .
               5.
               
               
                 A
                 Brothers
                 Widow
              
               .
               6.
               
               
                 An
                 Vncles
                 Widow
              
               .
               7.
               
               
                 A
                 Woman
                 separated
              
               .
               Many
               other
               Crimes
               also
               they
               reckon
               up
               with
               reference
               unto
               
                 Ceremonial
                 Institutions
              
               ,
               as
               eating
               of
               fat
               ,
               and
               blood
               ,
               and
               leaven
               on
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               making
               an
               Oyle
               like
               the
               holy
               Oyle
               ;
               even
               all
               such
               trangressions
               as
               are
               threatned
               with
               punishment
               ,
               but
               have
               no
               express
               kind
               of
               punishment
               annexed
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 28
              
               Secondly
               ,
               Punishments
               respecting
               
                 State
                 and
                 Condition
              
               ,
               were
               of
               two
               sorts
               .
               First
               ;
               Pecuniary
               in
               a
               
                 quadruple
                 restitution
              
               in
               case
               of
               Theft
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Personal
               in
               banishment
               ,
               or
               confinement
               unto
               the
               
                 City
                 of
                 Refuge
              
               for
               him
               that
               had
               slain
               a
               Man
               at
               unawares
               ,
               Numb
               .
               35.25
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 29
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 Capital
                 punishments
              
               they
               inflicted
               
                 four
                 wayes
              
               .
               Fi●st
               ,
               By
               Strangulation
               which
               was
               inflicted
               on
               six
               sorts
               of
               Transgressors
               .
               1.
               
               Adulterers
               .
               2.
               
               
                 Strikers
                 of
                 Parents
              
               .
               3.
               
               Men-stealers
               .
               4.
               
               
                 Old
                 Men
                 exemplarily
                 rebellious
                 against
                 the
                 Law.
              
               5.
               
               
                 False
                 Prophets
              
               .
               6.
               
               
                 Prognosticators
                 by
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 Idols
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               Burning
               ,
               Lev.
               20.14
               .
               And
               this
               the
               Jews
               say
               ,
               was
               inflicted
               by
               pouring
               molten
               Lead
               into
               their
               mouths
               ;
               and
               the
               Crimes
               that
               this
               punishment
               were
               allotted
               to
               ,
               were
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 Adultery
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 Daughter
                 .
              
               2.
               
               Incest
               ;
               1.
               
               
                 With
                 a
                 Daughter
              
               .
               2.
               
               
                 With
                 a
                 Sons
                 Daughter
              
               .
               3.
               
               
                 A
                 Wises
                 Daughter
              
               .
               4.
               
               
                 A
                 Wises
                 Daughters
                 Daughter
              
               .
               5.
               
               
                 A
                 Wises
                 Sons
                 Daughter
              
               .
               6.
               
               
                 A
                 Wifes
                 Mother
              
               .
               7.
               
               
                 The
                 Mother
                 of
                 her
                 Father
              
               .
               8.
               
               
                 The
                 Mother
                 of
                 her
                 Father
                 in
                 Law.
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               Death
               was
               inflicted
               by
               the
               Sword
               ,
               Deut.
               20.21
               .
               1.
               
               
                 On
                 the
                 voluntary
                 Man-slayer
              
               .
               2.
               
               
                 On
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 any
                 City
                 that
                 fall
                 to
                 Idolatry
                 .
              
               Fourthly
               ,
               By
               Stoning
               :
               Which
               was
               executed
               for
               Incest
               :
               1.
               
               
                 With
                 a
                 Mother
              
               :
               2.
               
               
                 A
                 Mother
                 in
                 Law
              
               :
               3.
               
               
                 A
                 Daughter
                 in
                 Law
              
               :
               4.
               
               
                 Adultery
                 with
                 a
                 betroathed
                 Virgin
              
               :
               5.
               
               
                 Vnnatural
                 uncleaness
                 with
                 Men
              
               :
               6.
               
               
                 With
                 Beasts
                 by
                 Men
              
               :
               7.
               
               
                 With
                 Beasts
                 by
                 Women
              
               :
               8.
               
               Blasphemy
               :
               9.
               
               Idolatry
               :
               10.
               
               
                 Offering
                 to
              
               Moloch
               :
               11.
               
               
                 A
                 Familiar
                 Spirit
                 of
              
               Ob
               :
               12.
               
               Of
               Jiedeoni
               :
               13.
               
               
                 On
                 Impostors
              
               :
               14.
               
               
                 On
                 Seducers
              
               :
               15.
               
               
                 On
                 Enchanters
                 or
                 Magicians
              
               :
               16.
               
               
                 Prophaners
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
              
               :
               17.
               
               
                 Cursers
                 of
                 Father
                 or
                 Mother
              
               :
               18.
               
               
                 The
                 dissolute
                 and
                 stubborn
                 Son
              
               :
               Concerning
               all
               which
               it
               is
               expresly
               said
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               stoned
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 30
              
               Unto
               the
               execution
               of
               these
               penalties
               there
               was
               added
               ,
               two
               
                 Cautionary
                 Laws
              
               .
               First
               ,
               That
               they
               that
               were
               put
               to
               death
               for
               the
               increase
               of
               their
               ignominy
               ,
               and
               terror
               of
               others
               ,
               should
               
                 be
                 hanged
                 on
                 a
                 Tree
              
               ,
               Deut.
               21.21
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               they
               should
               be
               
                 buryed
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 ,
                 v.
              
               23
               :
               And
               this
               is
               a
               brief
               abstract
               of
               the
               Penalties
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               the
               Rule
               of
               the
               Polity
               of
               the
               People
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               :
            
          
           
             
             
               Exercitatio
               XXII
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Building
                   of
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                
                 .
                 Moses
                 
                   Writing
                   and
                   Reading
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   .
                   Considerations
                   of
                   the
                   particulars
                   of
                   the
                   Fabrick
                   and
                   Vtensils
                   of
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                   .
                   Omitted
                   .
                   One
                   Instance
                   insisted
                   on
                   .
                   The
                   Ark.
                   The
                   same
                   in
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                   and
                   Temple
                   .
                   The
                   Glory
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   what
                   sense
                   .
                   The
                   principal
                   Sacred
                   Vtensil
                   .
                   The
                   matter
                   whereof
                   it
                   was
                   made
                   .
                   The
                   Form
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   End
                   and
                   Vse
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   Residence
                   and
                   Motions
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   Mercy-Seat
                   that
                   was
                   upon
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   matter
                   thereof
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Cherubims
                   .
                   Their
                   Form
                   and
                   Fashion
                   .
                   The
                   Visions
                   of
                
                 Isaiah
                 and
                 Ezekiel
                 
                   compared
                   .
                   Difference
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   Reason
                   thereof
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THe
               People
               having
               received
               the
               Law
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               and
               therein
               a
               Foundation
               
                 
                   §
                
                 1
              
               being
               laid
               of
               their
               future
               Church-State
               and
               Worship
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               continue
               
                 unt●●
                 the
                 Times
                 of
                 Reformation
              
               ,
               Heb.
               9.10
               .
               they
               had
               also
               by
               Gods
               direction
               a
               place
               and
               Building
               for
               the
               seat
               of
               that
               Worship
               assigned
               unto
               them
               .
               This
               was
               the
               Tabernacle
               erected
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               suited
               to
               their
               then
               moving
               state
               and
               condition
               ;
               into
               the
               Room
               whereof
               ,
               the
               Temple
               built
               afterwards
               by
               Solomon
               suceeded
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               attained
               a
               fixed
               station
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               Promise
               .
               Our
               Apostle
               respecting
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               as
               first
               instituted
               by
               Moses
               ,
               which
               the
               Hebrews
               boasted
               of
               as
               their
               priviledge
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               account
               whereof
               ,
               they
               obstinately
               adhered
               unto
               their
               observation
               ,
               insists
               only
               on
               the
               Tabernacle
               ;
               whereunto
               the
               Temple
               and
               its
               services
               were
               referred
               and
               conformed
               .
               And
               this
               he
               doth
               principally
               ,
               Chap.
               9
               v.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               
                 Then
                 verily
                 the
                 first
                 Covenant
                 had
                 also
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 divine
                 Service
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 worldly
                 S●●ctuary
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Tabernacle
                 made
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 wherein
                 was
                 the
                 candlestick
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Shew-bread
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 the
                 second
                 Veil
                 ,
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Holiest
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 the
                 Golden
                 Censor
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ark
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 overlaid
                 round
                 about
                 with
                 Gold
                 ,
                 wherein
                 was
                 the
                 Golden
                 Pot
                 that
                 had
                 Manna
                 ,
                 and
              
               Aarons
               
                 Rod
                 that
                 budded
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Tables
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 :
                 And
                 over
                 it
                 the
                 Cherubims
                 of
                 Glory
                 shaddowing
                 the
                 Mercy
                 Seat.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               Preparation
               for
               the
               Directions
               which
               God
               gave
               for
               the
               building
               of
               this
               Tabernacle
               
                 
                   §
                
                 2
              
               is
               declared
               ,
               Exod.
               24.
               
               The
               Body
               of
               the
               people
               having
               heard
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               
                 ten
                 Words
              
               or
               Commandments
               ,
               which
               was
               all
               they
               heard
               ,
               Deut.
               9.10
               .
               (
               what
               God
               spake
               to
               them
               was
               written
               in
               the
               Two
               Tables
               of
               stone
               )
               they
               removed
               unto
               a
               greater
               distance
               from
               the
               Mount
               ,
               Exod.
               20.18
               ,
               19.
               
               After
               their
               Removal
               ,
               Moses
               continued
               to
               receive
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               summary
               of
               the
               whole
               Law
               which
               is
               expressed
               ,
               Chap.
               21.22
               ,
               23.
               
               And
               all
               this
               as
               it
               should
               seem
               ,
               at
               the
               first
               hearing
               ,
               he
               wrote
               in
               a
               Book
               from
               the
               Mouth
               of
               God.
               For
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               Chap.
               24.
               v.
               4.
               that
               he
               
                 wrote
                 all
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               And
               v.
               7.
               that
               he
               ,
               
                 took
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 audience
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               
                 Jewish
                 Masters
              
               suppose
               that
               it
               was
               the
               Book
               of
               Genesis
               that
               is
               there
               intended
               .
               For
               
                 
                   §
                
                 3
              
               say
               they
               ,
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Law
               was
               not
               yet
               written
               ,
               namely
               ,
               before
               God
               himself
               had
               written
               or
               engraven
               the
               
                 Ten
                 Words
              
               on
               the
               
                 Two
                 Tables
              
               of
               Stone
               .
               But
               this
               is
               a
               fond
               imagination
               ;
               seeing
               the
               Book
               which
               Moses
               read
               contained
               the
               form
               and
               tenour
               of
               the
               Covenant
               made
               with
               that
               people
               at
               Horeb
               ,
               and
               is
               expresly
               so
               called
               ,
               and
               as
               such
               ,
               was
               then
               solemnly
               confirmed
               and
               ratified
               by
               Sacrifice
               .
               It
               may
               therefore
               be
               supposed
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Prolepsis
               used
               in
               the
               recording
               of
               this
               story
               ,
               and
               that
               indeed
               the
               confirmation
               of
               the
               Covenant
               by
               Sacrifice
               ,
               which
               was
               accompanied
               with
               the
               
                 Reading
                 of
                 the
                 Book
              
               ,
               was
               not
               until
               after
               the
               third
               return
               of
               Moses
               from
               the
               Mount
               ,
               with
               the
               renewed
               Tables
               .
               But
               this
               also
               may
               well
               be
               doubted
               ,
               seeing
               this
               Sacrifice
               was
               prepared
               and
               offered
               by
               the
               
                 young
                 Men
                 of
                 the
                 Children
                 of
              
               Israel
               ,
               v.
               5.
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               
                 First
                 Born
              
               ,
               whose
               Office
               was
               superseded
               upon
               the
               Separation
               of
               Aaron
               and
               his
               Sons
               unto
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               which
               God
               had
               designed
               before
               that
               last
               descent
               of
               Moses
               from
               the
               Mount.
               We
               must
               therefore
               leave
               things
               in
               the
               order
               wherein
               they
               are
               set
               down
               and
               recorded
               .
               
               It
               appears
               therefore
               that
               
                 Moses
                 wrote
              
               the
               Law
               as
               he
               received
               it
               from
               God.
               This
               being
               done
               ,
               he
               came
               down
               and
               read
               it
               in
               the
               ears
               of
               the
               people
               .
               And
               he
               proposed
               it
               unto
               them
               ,
               as
               containing
               the
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
              
               that
               God
               would
               have
               them
               enter
               into
               .
               This
               they
               solemnly
               engaged
               to
               the
               performance
               of
               ,
               and
               thereby
               had
               their
               admission
               into
               a
               New
               Church-State
               .
               This
               being
               done
               ,
               the
               whole
               was
               confirmed
               by
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               the
               sprinkling
               of
               blood
               ,
               to
               prefigure
               the
               great
               confirmation
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               see
               afterwards
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 4
              
               Things
               being
               thus
               setled
               ,
               Moses
               goes
               up
               again
               into
               the
               Mount
               ,
               to
               receive
               directions
               for
               that
               
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               which
               he
               appointed
               and
               enjoyned
               unto
               them
               ,
               in
               that
               Church-State
               whereunto
               they
               were
               newly
               admitted
               .
               And
               here
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               the
               Lord
               instructs
               him
               in
               the
               frame
               and
               whole
               fabrick
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               was
               an
               eminent
               Type
               of
               the
               Humane
               Nature
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               indispensibly
               necessary
               unto
               the
               solemn
               Worship
               then
               ordained
               ,
               as
               that
               no
               part
               of
               it
               could
               be
               rightly
               performed
               but
               with
               respect
               thereunto
               .
               This
               therefore
               with
               all
               the
               Parts
               and
               Vtensils
               of
               it
               should
               now
               come
               under
               consideration
               .
               But
               there
               are
               sundry
               Reasons
               for
               which
               I
               shall
               omit
               it
               in
               this
               place
               .
               As
               1.
               
               The
               most
               material
               things
               belonging
               unto
               it
               ,
               must
               necessarily
               be
               considered
               in
               our
               Exposition
               of
               those
               places
               in
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               expresly
               insisted
               on
               .
               2.
               
               Many
               things
               relating
               unto
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               measures
               of
               it
               ,
               some
               part
               of
               the
               matter
               whereof
               it
               was
               made
               ,
               divers
               Colours
               used
               about
               it
               ,
               are
               very
               dubious
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               so
               absolutely
               uncertain
               ,
               that
               the
               Jews
               themselves
               can
               come
               to
               no
               agreement
               about
               them
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               not
               meet
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               discussion
               of
               such
               things
               ,
               without
               more
               room
               and
               liberty
               ,
               then
               our
               present
               design
               ,
               will
               allow
               unto
               us
               .
               3.
               
               Many
               Learned
               Men
               have
               already
               travailed
               with
               great
               diligence
               and
               skill
               in
               the
               discovery
               of
               all
               the
               several
               concernments
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               and
               Temple
               ,
               from
               whom
               the
               Reader
               may
               receive
               much
               satisfaction
               ,
               who
               hath
               a
               mind
               to
               enquire
               into
               these
               things
               .
               Add
               unto
               all
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Writing
               of
               this
               part
               of
               these
               Discourses
               ,
               is
               fallen
               upon
               such
               a
               season
               ,
               as
               affords
               me
               very
               little
               encouragement
               ,
               or
               assistance
               to
               enlarge
               upon
               them
               .
               Only
               that
               the
               Reader
               may
               not
               go
               away
               without
               a
               taste
               in
               one
               instance
               of
               what
               he
               might
               have
               expected
               in
               the
               whole
               ,
               I
               shall
               chuse
               out
               one
               particular
               Vtensil
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               and
               give
               an
               account
               of
               it
               unto
               him
               .
               And
               this
               shall
               be
               the
               Ark
               and
               its
               Attendencies
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 5
              
               The
               Ark
               was
               the
               only
               furniture
               of
               the
               most
               
                 Holy
                 Place
              
               ;
               the
               most
               sacred
               and
               holy
               of
               all
               the
               Vtensils
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               and
               Temple
               .
               And
               it
               was
               the
               same
               in
               them
               both
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               ,
               1
               Kings
               8.4.6
               .
               It
               was
               the
               Repository
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ;
               for
               so
               the
               Law
               written
               by
               the
               finger
               of
               God
               in
               Tables
               of
               stone
               ,
               is
               often
               called
               Metonymically
               ,
               and
               being
               annointed
               ,
               Exod.
               40.9
               .
               became
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 holiness
                 of
                 holinesses
              
               ,
               or
               most
               holy
               ,
               a
               Type
               of
               him
               who
               was
               to
               fulfill
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               establish
               the
               Covenant
               between
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               being
               thereunto
               anointed
               as
               the
               most
               
                 holy
                 ,
                 Dan.
              
               9.26
               .
               It
               was
               also
               the
               great
               pledge
               of
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               whence
               it
               is
               not
               only
               sometimes
               called
               his
               
                 Glory
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               78.61
               .
               he
               gave
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 his
                 Glory
              
               ,
               Beauty
               ,
               Majesty
               into
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               when
               the
               Ark
               was
               taken
               ,
               whereon
               the
               Wife
               of
               Phineas
               cryed
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Where
                 is
                 the
                 Glory
              
               ?
               1
               Sam.
               4.21
               .
               because
               therein
               the
               Glory
               departed
               from
               
                 Israel
                 ,
                 v.
              
               22.
               but
               in
               its
               presence
               also
               ,
               Glory
               was
               said
               to
               
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 Land
              
               ,
               Psal.
               85.9
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               because
               therein
               the
               Shechina
               ,
               or
               Chabod
               ,
               or
               Glorious
               Presence
               of
               God
               ,
               dwelt
               and
               abode
               among
               his
               People
               .
               Yea
               ,
               it
               hath
               the
               name
               of
               God
               himself
               attributed
               to
               it
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               its
               representation
               of
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               Psalm
               24.7
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
            
             
               We
               call
               it
               by
               the
               same
               name
               with
               the
               great
               Vessel
               wherein
               Noah
               ,
               and
               the
               seed
               of
               all
               living
               Creatures
               were
               preserved
               .
               But
               their
               Names
               are
               far
               distant
               in
               the
               Original
               both
               in
               sound
               and
               signification
               ,
               this
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Aaron
               ,
               a
               Chest
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               certain
               Wood
               whereof
               such
               Chests
               were
               made
               ;
               that
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Tebah
               ,
               the
               name
               of
               any
               Vessell
               in
               the
               water
               great
               or
               small
               ,
               though
               made
               with
               Bulrushes
               ,
               Exod.
               2.3
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 6
              
               It
               was
               ,
               as
               the
               principal
               ,
               so
               the
               first
               Vtensil
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               that
               God
               appointed
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               Exod.
               25.10
               .
               and
               therein
               was
               as
               the
               heart
               from
               which
               ,
               by
               a
               communication
               of
               
                 sacred
                 holiness
              
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               all
               other
               things
               belonging
               unto
               the
               Worship
               of
               the
               whole
               were
               spirited
               and
               as
               it
               were
               enlivened
               .
               And
               immediately
               upon
               its
               entrance
               into
               the
               Temple
               ,
               the
               visible
               pledges
               of
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               therein
               appeared
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               not
               before
               ,
               1
               Kings
               8.8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 7
              
               Th●
               matter
               whereof
               it
               was
               made
               ,
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Exod.
               25.10
               .
               
                 Shittim
                 wood
              
               ,
               or
               boards
               of
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Tree
               ,
               mentioned
               Isa.
               41.18
               .
               What
               wood
               it
               was
               ,
               it
               altogether
               
               uncertain
               ,
               although
               it
               seems
               sure
               enough
               to
               have
               been
               none
               that
               grew
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               where
               the
               people
               were
               at
               the
               erection
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               .
               For
               these
               
                 Shittim
                 boards
              
               were
               reckoned
               amongst
               the
               stores
               of
               silver
               and
               brass
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               things
               as
               they
               had
               brought
               with
               them
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               Exod.
               35.25
               .
               and
               that
               expression
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Every
                 one
                 with
                 whom
                 was
                 found
                 Shittim-wood
                 ,
              
               intimates
               the
               rarity
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               preserved
               by
               them
               for
               sundry
               Generations
               .
               There
               is
               indeed
               a
               place
               called
               Shittim
               ,
               and
               
                 Abel
                 Shittim
              
               ,
               mentioned
               ,
               Numb
               .
               25.1
               and
               chap.
               33.49
               .
               not
               probably
               from
               these
               trees
               .
               However
               it
               was
               in
               the
               plains
               of
               Moab
               whereunto
               the
               Israelites
               came
               not
               until
               fourty
               years
               after
               the
               making
               of
               the
               Ark.
               Farther
               then
               ,
               we
               know
               nothing
               of
               the
               Shittim-tree
               ,
               or
               of
               this
               wood
               ;
               for
               what
               ever
               is
               discoursed
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               been
               discoursed
               by
               many
               ,
               is
               meer
               conjecture
               ,
               ending
               in
               professed
               uncertainty
               .
               Only
               it
               seems
               to
               have
               been
               notable
               for
               firmness
               and
               duration
               ,
               as
               continuing
               in
               the
               Ark
               apparently
               900
               years
               ,
               even
               from
               the
               making
               of
               it
               unto
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Temple
               by
               the
               Caldeans
               .
               And
               it
               may
               be
               was
               returned
               to
               the
               second
               Temple
               ,
               not
               perishing
               absolutely
               until
               the
               Covenant
               with
               that
               people
               expired
               600
               years
               after
               the
               Captivity
               .
               But
               herein
               it
               had
               the
               advantage
               of
               preservation
               from
               all
               external
               causes
               of
               putrefaction
               ,
               by
               its
               inclosure
               on
               all
               parts
               in
               a
               covering
               of
               gold
               .
            
             
               The
               form
               of
               the
               Ark
               was
               of
               a
               long
               square
               chest
               ,
               of
               small
               dimensions
               ,
               two
               cubits
               and
               
                 
                   §
                
                 8
              
               an
               half
               in
               length
               ,
               one
               and
               an
               half
               in
               breadth
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               heighth
               also
               ,
               Exod.
               25.10
               .
               that
               is
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               most
               approved
               estimation
               of
               their
               measures
               ,
               near
               
                 four
                 foot
                 long
              
               ,
               and
               
                 two
                 foot
                 and
                 some
                 inches
                 broad
              
               and
               high
               ;
               and
               farther
               exactness
               or
               accuracy
               about
               these
               measures
               is
               of
               little
               certainty
               ,
               and
               less
               use
               .
               How
               the
               boards
               of
               it
               were
               joyned
               is
               not
               mentioned
               .
               Over-laid
               it
               was
               with
               pure
               Gold
               ,
               beaten
               gold
               ,
               pure
               and
               immixed
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 intus
                 &
                 extra
                 ,
                 undequaque
              
               ,
               on
               all
               the
               boards
               of
               it
               ,
               both
               within
               and
               without
               ,
               so
               that
               no
               part
               of
               the
               wood
               was
               any
               where
               to
               be
               seen
               or
               touched
               .
               Round
               about
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               on
               the
               edge
               of
               the
               side
               upwards
               ,
               it
               had
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 upon
                 it
              
               round
               about
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               Diadem
               ,
               or
               a
               fringe
               of
               Gold-work
               ,
               such
               as
               encompassed
               Diadems
               or
               Crowns
               .
               And
               this
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               Diadem
               ,
               was
               put
               only
               on
               the
               Ark
               ,
               the
               Mercy-seat
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Altar
                 of
                 Incense
              
               ,
               intending
               expressions
               of
               Rays
               of
               Gold
               ,
               as
               coming
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               scatter
               abroad
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               rays
               and
               beams
               ,
               which
               ,
               Heb.
               1.3
               .
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               brightness
               of
               glory
               .
               And
               hence
               the
               Rabbins
               speak
               of
               a
               three-fold
               Crown
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 Ark
                 ,
                 Altar
              
               and
               Table
               ;
               of
               the
               last
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               of
               the
               midst
               for
               the
               Priest
               ,
               of
               the
               first
               for
               they
               know
               not
               whom
               ,
               as
               
                 Rabbi
                 Solomon
              
               expresly
               .
               Indeed
               all
               representing
               the
               three-fold
               Offices
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               whom
               the
               Crowns
               were
               laid
               up
               ,
               Zach.
               6.
               
            
             
               At
               the
               
                 four
                 corners
              
               ,
               on
               the
               outside
               ,
               were
               annexed
               unto
               it
               
                 four
                 Rings
              
               of
               Gold
               ,
               on
               
                 
                   §
                
                 9
              
               each
               side
               two
               .
               Through
               these
               rings
               went
               
                 two
                 staves
              
               or
               bars
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               Ark
               was
               to
               be
               carried
               on
               the
               shoulders
               of
               the
               
                 Levites
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               25.11
               ,
               12.
               for
               the
               negl●ct
               of
               which
               service
               strictly
               enjoyned
               them
               ,
               Numb
               .
               7.9
               .
               God
               made
               a
               breach
               on
               Vzza
               in
               the
               days
               of
               David
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               6.7
               .
            
             
               The
               end
               wherefore
               God
               appointed
               the
               making
               of
               this
               Ark
               ,
               was
               to
               put
               therein
               
                 
                   §
                
                 10
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               25.16
               .
               that
               is
               the
               
                 two
                 Tables
              
               of
               stone
               engraved
               on
               all
               sides
               with
               the
               ten
               Commandements
               ,
               pronounced
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Angels
               ,
               written
               with
               the
               finger
               of
               God.
               Besides
               this
               ,
               there
               was
               in
               it
               nothing
               at
               all
               ,
               as
               is
               expresly
               affirmed
               ,
               1
               King.
               8.9
               .
               2
               Chron.
               5.10
               .
               Deut.
               10.2
               ,
               5.
               
               The
               appearance
               of
               a
               dissent
               from
               hence
               in
               an
               expression
               of
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               chap.
               9.
               shall
               be
               considered
               in
               its
               proper
               place
               .
            
             
               This
               Ark
               made
               at
               Horeb
               ,
               1
               King.
               8.9
               .
               that
               is
               ,
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               the
               mountain
               where
               the
               People
               encamped
               ,
               finished
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               on
               the
               first
               day
               ,
               of
               the
               first
               month
               ,
               of
               the
               second
               year
               of
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Israelites
               out
               of
               
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               40.13
               .
               being
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               shewed
               ,
               the
               visible
               pledge
               of
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               amongst
               them
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               placed
               with
               its
               Tabernacle
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               People
               whilst
               they
               were
               encamped
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               the
               body
               of
               them
               being
               distributed
               into
               four
               Hosts
               to
               the
               four
               quarters
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               (
               Numb
               .
               2.
               )
               that
               a
               blessing
               from
               thence
               might
               be
               equally
               communicated
               unto
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               all
               might
               have
               an
               alike
               access
               to
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ;
               so
               it
               was
               carried
               in
               their
               marching
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               their
               Armies
               ,
               with
               a
               pronunciation
               of
               a
               solemn
               Benediction
               when
               it
               began
               to
               set
               forward
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               returned
               unto
               its
               Repository
               in
               the
               most
               holy
               place
               ,
               Numb
               .
               10.35
               ,
               36.
               
               This
               was
               the
               ordinary
               course
               in
               the
               removals
               of
               the
               Ark.
               In
               an
               extraordinary
               manner
               ,
               God
               appointed
               it
               to
               be
               carried
               before
               all
               the
               people
               ,
               when
               the
               waters
               of
               Jordan
               were
               divided
               by
               his
               power
               ,
               whereof
               that
               was
               a
               pledge
               ,
               Josh.
               3.15
               .
               which
               the
               people
               on
               their
               own
               heads
               going
               
               afterwards
               to
               imitate
               in
               their
               wars
               with
               the
               Philistins
               ,
               received
               a
               sad
               reward
               of
               their
               temerity
               and
               boldness
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               4.
               
            
             
               From
               the
               Wilderness
               the
               Ark
               was
               carried
               to
               
                 Gilgal
                 ,
                 Josh.
              
               5.10
               thence
               removed
               with
               the
               Tabernacle
               to
               
                 Shilo
                 ,
                 Josh.
              
               18.2
               .
               Some
               suppose
               that
               after
               this
               it
               was
               occassionally
               removed
               to
               Mizpeh
               ,
               as
               Judg.
               11.11.20.1
               ,
               27.21.1
               ,
               2.
               because
               it
               is
               said
               in
               those
               places
               ,
               that
               such
               things
               were
               done
               
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 Mizpeh
              
               :
               but
               that
               expression
               doth
               not
               necessarily
               inter
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Ark
               and
               Sanctuary
               in
               that
               place
               .
               Yea
               ,
               the
               context
               seems
               to
               intimate
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               at
               another
               place
               distant
               from
               thence
               ,
               as
               v.
               26.
               they
               
                 went
                 up
              
               from
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Assembly
               in
               Mizpeh
               to
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               where
               the
               Ark
               was
               .
               In
               Shechem
               also
               it
               is
               supposed
               to
               have
               been
               ,
               from
               the
               Assembly
               that
               Joshua
               made
               there
               ,
               chap.
               24.1
               .
               upon
               the
               close
               whereof
               ,
               he
               fixed
               a
               stone
               of
               memorial
               b●fore
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               v.
               26.
               
               But
               yet
               neither
               doth
               this
               evince
               the
               removal
               of
               the
               Ark
               or
               Sanctuary
               .
               For
               Shechem
               being
               not
               far
               from
               Shilo
               ,
               the
               people
               might
               meet
               in
               the
               Town
               for
               convenience
               ,
               and
               then
               go
               some
               of
               them
               with
               Joshua
               unto
               Shilo
               ,
               as
               is
               most
               probable
               that
               they
               did
               .
               From
               Shilo
               it
               was
               carried
               into
               the
               field
               of
               Aphek
               against
               the
               Philistins
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               4.2
               .
               and
               being
               taken
               by
               them
               ,
               was
               carried
               first
               to
               Ashdod
               ,
               then
               to
               Ekron
               ,
               then
               to
               Gath
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               5.
               thence
               returned
               to
               Kiriath-jearim
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               6.
               to
               the
               house
               of
               Abinadab
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               6.
               thence
               to
               the
               house
               of
               Obed-Edom
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               6.
               thence
               to
               mount
               Sion
               in
               Jerusalem
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               6.
               into
               a
               place
               prepared
               for
               it
               by
               David
               .
               And
               from
               thence
               was
               solemnly
               introduced
               into
               ,
               and
               enthroned
               in
               the
               
                 most
                 holy
                 place
              
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               built
               by
               Solomon
               ,
               1
               King.
               8.6
               ,
               7.
               
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               whether
               occasionally
               ,
               or
               by
               advice
               ,
               the
               Tabernacle
               was
               removed
               from
               Shilo
               ,
               and
               that
               first
               place
               of
               the
               solemn
               Worship
               of
               God
               altogether
               deserted
               ,
               and
               made
               an
               example
               of
               what
               God
               would
               afterwards
               do
               unto
               the
               Temple
               ,
               when
               his
               Worship
               therein
               also
               was
               neglected
               and
               defiled
               Jer.
               7.12
               ,
               14.26.6
               ,
               9.
               
               In
               the
               Temple
               of
               Solomon
               it
               continued
               either
               unto
               the
               captivity
               of
               Jeboiakim
               ,
               when
               Nebuchadnezzar
               took
               away
               all
               the
               
                 goodly
                 vessels
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               2
               Chron.
               36.10
               .
               or
               unto
               the
               captivity
               of
               Zedekiah
               ,
               when
               he
               carried
               away
               all
               the
               remaining
               
                 vessels
                 ,
                 great
                 and
                 small
              
               ,
               v.
               18.
               
               Of
               the
               Talmudical
               fable
               concerning
               the
               hiding
               of
               it
               by
               Josiah
               ,
               or
               Jeremiah
               ,
               with
               the
               addition
               of
               its
               supposed
               restoration
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               in
               the
               second
               Book
               of
               Machabees
               ,
               I
               have
               spoken
               else-where
               .
               Whether
               it
               were
               returned
               again
               with
               the
               
                 vessels
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               by
               Cyrus
               ,
               is
               uncertain
               .
               If
               it
               were
               not
               ,
               it
               was
               an
               intimation
               that
               the
               Covenant
               made
               with
               that
               people
               was
               waxing
               old
               ,
               and
               hasting
               unto
               an
               expiration
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 12
              
               The
               things
               that
               accompanied
               this
               Ark
               in
               the
               most
               holy
               place
               were
               
                 upon
                 it
              
               the
               Mercy-seat
               ;
               on
               the
               ends
               of
               it
               two
               Cherubims
               .
               The
               Mercy-seat
               as
               to
               its
               making
               ,
               form
               ,
               use
               ,
               and
               disposition
               ,
               is
               declared
               ,
               Exod.
               25.17
               .
               it
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Cipporeth
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifies
               to
               hide
               ,
               to
               cover
               ,
               to
               plaister
               over
               ,
               to
               shut
               ,
               to
               plaister
               with
               Bitumen
               or
               pitch
               .
               In
               Pihel
               ,
               to
               
                 expiate
                 sin
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               30.10
               .
               Levit.
               4.10
               .
               If
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Mercy-seat
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               word
               in
               Kal
               ,
               it
               signifies
               only
               
                 Operimentum
                 ,
                 tegumentum
                 ,
                 tegmen
              
               ,
               a
               covering
               ,
               and
               so
               ought
               to
               be
               rendred
               .
               If
               it
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               word
               in
               Pihel
               ,
               it
               retains
               the
               signification
               of
               Expiation
               ,
               and
               consequently
               of
               pardon
               and
               mercy
               .
               So
               it
               is
               by
               ours
               rendred
               a
               Mercy-seat
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               respect
               unto
               the
               rendring
               of
               it
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Heb.
               9.
               as
               by
               the
               LXX
               in
               this
               place
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Propitiatory
               placed
               on
               the
               Ark
               ,
               wherein
               what
               r●spect
               was
               had
               to
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               declares
               ,
               Rom.
               3.25
               .
               and
               largely
               in
               our
               Epistle
               ,
               chap.
               9.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 13
              
               Its
               matter
               was
               of
               pure
               Gold
               ,
               and
               for
               its
               dimensions
               ,
               it
               was
               just
               as
               broad
               and
               long
               as
               the
               Ark
               whereon
               it
               was
               laid
               ,
               chap.
               32.17
               .
               And
               this
               Mercy-seat
               or
               covering
               of
               Gold
               seems
               to
               have
               lain
               upon
               the
               Ark
               within
               the
               verge
               of
               gold
               or
               Crown
               that
               encompassed
               it
               ,
               being
               its
               self
               plain
               without
               any
               such
               verge
               or
               Crown
               ;
               for
               it
               was
               placed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 upon
                 the
                 Ark
              
               just
               over
               it
               ,
               v.
               20.
               and
               so
               was
               incompassed
               with
               its
               Crown
               ,
               the
               Glory
               both
               of
               Justice
               and
               Mercy
               ,
               of
               Law
               and
               Gospel
               ,
               being
               the
               same
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 14
              
               At
               the
               two
               ends
               of
               this
               Mercy-seat
               were
               placed
               two
               Cherubims
               ,
               one
               at
               the
               one
               end
               ,
               the
               other
               at
               the
               other
               ;
               both
               of
               Gold
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               it
               should
               seem
               ,
               of
               one
               continued
               work
               with
               the
               covering
               it self
               .
               The
               name
               of
               Cherubims
               hath
               prevailed
               for
               these
               Figures
               or
               Images
               from
               the
               Hebrews
               ;
               partly
               because
               it
               is
               retained
               by
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               who
               calls
               them
               Cherubims
               of
               glory
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Heb.
               9.5
               and
               partly
               because
               the
               signification
               of
               the
               word
               being
               not
               well
               known
               ,
               it
               cannot
               properly
               be
               otherwise
               expressed
               ;
               for
               which
               reason
               it
               was
               retained
               also
               by
               the
               LXX
               .
               They
               were
               of
               those
               things
               which
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               chap.
               9.23
               .
               terms
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               Examples
               ,
               expressions
               ,
               or
               similitudes
               of
               things
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               whose
               framing
               and
               erection
               in
               reference
               unto
               the
               worship
               of
               
               God
               is
               forbidden
               under
               the
               name
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Exod.
               20.3
               .
               
                 The
                 likeness
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 heavens
                 above
                 .
              
               The
               first
               mention
               of
               Cherubims
               is
               Gen.
               3
               24.
               
               God
               placed
               Cherubims
               ;
               which
               seems
               to
               intimate
               ,
               that
               the
               proto-types
               of
               these
               figures
               ,
               were
               heavenly
               Ministers
               ,
               or
               Angels
               ,
               though
               Aben-Ezra
               suppose
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               denotes
               any
               erected
               figures
               or
               appearances
               what
               ever
               .
               Others
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               as
               Kimchi
               ,
               think
               the
               word
               to
               be
               compounded
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               caph
               ,
               a
               note
               of
               similitude
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               child
               ,
               to
               signifie
               ,
               
                 like
                 a
                 child
              
               ,
               being
               so
               called
               from
               their
               form
               and
               shape
               .
               But
               this
               answers
               not
               unto
               the
               description
               given
               afterwards
               of
               them
               in
               Ezekiel
               ,
               much
               less
               with
               the
               same
               appellation
               given
               to
               the
               
                 winds
                 and
                 clouds
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               18.10
               .
               The
               word
               hath
               a
               great
               affinity
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               Chariot
               ;
               so
               are
               the
               Angels
               of
               God
               called
               his
               
                 Chariots
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               68.17
               .
               and
               David
               so
               calls
               expresly
               the
               Cherubims
               that
               were
               to
               be
               made
               in
               
               Solomon's
               Temple
               ,
               1
               Chron.
               28.18
               .
               gold
               for
               the
               pattern
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 hammercheba
                 hacherubim
              
               ,
               where
               the
               allusion
               is
               open
               ;
               the
               
                 Chariot
                 of
                 the
                 Cherubims
              
               ,
               and
               Ezekiel
               describes
               his
               Cherubims
               as
               a
               triumphant
               Chariot
               ,
               chap.
               10.
               
               It
               is
               not
               therefore
               unlikely
               that
               their
               name
               is
               derived
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               signifies
               to
               ride
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               carried
               ,
               to
               pass
               on
               swiftly
               ,
               expressing
               the
               Angelical
               Ministry
               of
               the
               blessed
               Spirits
               above
               ;
               if
               they
               were
               not
               rather
               
                 meer
                 emblems
              
               of
               the
               power
               and
               speed
               of
               God
               in
               his
               works
               of
               grace
               and
               providence
               .
            
             
               These
               Cherubims
               are
               said
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               molten
               ,
               but
               beaten
               ,
               even
               and
               
                 
                   §
                
                 15
              
               smooth
               ,
               and
               seem
               to
               have
               been
               one
               continued
               piece
               with
               the
               Mercy-seat
               ,
               beat
               out
               with
               it
               and
               from
               it
               .
               There
               is
               no
               more
               mention
               of
               their
               form
               but
               only
               that
               they
               had
               faces
               and
               wings
               .
               Of
               what
               sort
               those
               faces
               were
               ,
               or
               how
               many
               in
               number
               were
               their
               wings
               ,
               is
               not
               expressed
               .
            
             
               In
               
               Ezekiel's
               Vision
               of
               the
               living
               creatures
               ,
               which
               he
               also
               calleth
               Cherubims
               ,
               chap.
               
               
                 
                   §
                
                 16
              
               10.2
               .
               there
               is
               the
               
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 man
              
               ascribed
               unto
               them
               ,
               they
               had
               the
               
                 likeness
                 of
                 a
                 man
              
               ,
               chap.
               1.5
               .
               faces
               ,
               ver
               .
               6.
               feet
               ,
               ver
               .
               7.
               hands
               ,
               ver
               .
               8.
               sides
               ,
               or
               body
               ,
               ver
               .
               8
               ,
               11.
               each
               of
               them
               also
               had
               
                 four
                 faces
              
               ;
               of
               a
               Man
               ,
               a
               Lion
               ,
               an
               Ox
               ,
               and
               an
               Eagle
               ,
               ver
               .
               10.
               and
               each
               had
               
                 four
                 wings
              
               ,
               ver
               .
               23.
               
               In
               
               John's
               vision
               in
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               seeming
               to
               answer
               this
               of
               
               Ezekiel's
               Cherubims
               ,
               from
               the
               eyes
               that
               his
               living
               creatures
               were
               full
               of
               ,
               and
               the
               appearance
               of
               their
               faces
               ,
               they
               had
               each
               of
               them
               
                 six
                 wings
              
               ,
               answering
               unto
               those
               of
               the
               Seraphims
               in
               the
               Vision
               of
               Isaiah
               ,
               chap.
               6.2
               .
            
             
               The
               Jews
               generally
               affirm
               ,
               that
               these
               visions
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               by
               Isaiah
               and
               Ezekiel
               
                 
                   §
                
                 17
              
               were
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               that
               Ezekiel
               saw
               nothing
               but
               what
               Isaiah
               saw
               also
               ;
               only
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               Ezekiel
               saw
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               and
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               as
               a
               
                 country
                 man
              
               who
               admires
               at
               all
               the
               splendor
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               Isaiah
               as
               a
               Courtier
               ,
               who
               took
               notice
               only
               of
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               King
               himself
               .
               But
               there
               are
               many
               evident
               differences
               in
               their
               visions
               .
               Isaiah
               calls
               the
               glorious
               Ministers
               of
               God
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Seraphims
               ,
               from
               their
               nature
               ,
               compared
               to
               fire
               and
               light
               ;
               Ezekiel
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Cherubims
               ,
               from
               their
               speed
               in
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               their
               duty
               .
               Isaiah
               saw
               his
               vision
               as
               in
               the
               Temple
               ;
               for
               although
               from
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 I
                 saw
                 the
                 Lord
                 sitting
                 upon
                 a
                 throne
                 ,
                 high
                 and
                 lifted
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 train
                 filled
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
                 Aben-Ezra
              
               and
               Kimchi
               suppose
               ,
               that
               he
               saw
               the
               Throne
               of
               God
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               only
               his
               train
               of
               Glory
               descending
               into
               the
               Temple
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               more
               probable
               that
               he
               saw
               the
               Throne
               it self
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               his
               train
               spreading
               abroad
               to
               the
               filling
               of
               the
               whole
               house
               .
               For
               he
               calls
               the
               Temple
               ,
               the
               
                 Throne
                 of
                 his
                 Glory
                 ,
                 Jer.
              
               14.21
               .
               and
               a
               
                 glorious
                 high
                 Throne
              
               ,
               chap.
               17.12
               .
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               Throne
               high
               and
               lifted
               up
               ,
               as
               in
               this
               place
               .
               Ezekiel
               saw
               his
               vision
               abroad
               in
               the
               open
               field
               ,
               by
               the
               River
               of
               Chebar
               ,
               chap.
               1.3
               .
               Isaiah
               first
               saw
               the
               
                 Lord
                 himself
              
               ,
               and
               then
               his
               glorious
               attendants
               ;
               Ezekiel
               first
               the
               Charist
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               and
               then
               God
               above
               it
               .
               
               Isaiah's
               Seraphims
               had
               
                 six
                 wings
              
               ,
               with
               two
               whereof
               they
               covered
               their
               faces
               ,
               which
               
               Ezekiel's
               Cherubims
               had
               not
               ;
               and
               that
               because
               
               Isaiah's
               vision
               represented
               Christ
               Joh.
               12.41
               .
               with
               the
               mysterie
               of
               the
               calling
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               rejection
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               which
               the
               Angels
               were
               not
               able
               to
               look
               into
               ,
               Ephes.
               3.9
               ,
               10.
               and
               were
               therefore
               said
               to
               cover
               their
               
                 faces
                 with
                 their
                 wings
              
               ,
               as
               not
               being
               able
               to
               look
               into
               the
               depths
               of
               those
               mysteries
               ;
               but
               in
               
               Ezekiel's
               vision
               ,
               when
               they
               attended
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               in
               the
               works
               of
               his
               Providence
               ,
               they
               looked
               upon
               them
               with
               
                 open
                 face
              
               .
               Wherefore
               from
               the
               diversity
               in
               all
               these
               Visions
               ,
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               nothing
               certain
               concerning
               the
               form
               or
               wings
               of
               the
               Cherubims
               made
               by
               Moses
               can
               be
               collected
               .
               Most
               probably
               they
               had
               each
               of
               them
               only
               
                 one
                 face
              
               directly
               looking
               one
               towards
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               each
               
                 two
                 wings
              
               ,
               which
               being
               stretched
               out
               forward
               over
               the
               Mercy-seat
               ,
               met
               each
               other
               ,
               and
               were
               meer
               Emblems
               of
               the
               Divine
               presence
               and
               care
               over
               his
               Covenant
               ,
               People
               and
               Worship
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               was
               the
               whole
               furniture
               of
               the
               most
               holy
               Place
               in
               the
               Tabernacle
               of
               
                 
                   §
                
                 18
              
               
               Moses
               .
               In
               that
               of
               the
               Temple
               of
               Solomon
               ,
               which
               was
               more
               August
               and
               spatious
               ,
               there
               was
               by
               God's
               direction
               two
               other
               Cherubims
               added
               .
               These
               were
               great
               ,
               and
               large
               ,
               made
               of
               the
               wood
               of
               the
               
                 Olive
                 tree
              
               ,
               over-laid
               with
               Gold
               ,
               and
               they
               stood
               on
               their
               feet
               behind
               the
               Ark
               Westward
               ,
               with
               their
               backs
               towards
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Oracle
               ,
               their
               faces
               over
               the
               Ark
               and
               Mercy-seat
               Eastward
               ,
               toward
               the
               Sanctuary
               ;
               their
               wings
               extending
               
                 twenty
                 cubits
              
               long
               ,
               even
               the
               whole
               breadth
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               and
               meeting
               in
               the
               midst
               ,
               their
               inward
               wings
               were
               over
               the
               Ark
               ,
               1
               King.
               6.23
               ,
               28.
               2
               
               Chron.
               3.11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 19
              
               And
               this
               was
               that
               appearance
               of
               his
               Glory
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               granted
               unto
               his
               Church
               of
               old
               ;
               which
               though
               it
               were
               beautiful
               and
               excellent
               ,
               as
               appointed
               by
               himself
               ,
               yet
               was
               it
               but
               carnal
               and
               worldly
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               Heavenly
               and
               glorious
               mysteries
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               especially
               of
               him
               ,
               who
               being
               obscurely
               shadowed
               out
               by
               all
               this
               preparation
               of
               Glory
               ,
               was
               in
               himself
               the
               
                 real
                 brightness
                 of
                 his
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 express
                 image
                 of
                 his
                 Person
                 ,
              
               as
               shall
               further
               be
               declared
               on
               chap.
               1.3
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Exercitatio
               XXIII
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Office
                   of
                   the
                   Priesthood
                   ;
                   the
                   High
                   Priest
                   in
                   particular
                   .
                   The
                   most
                   illustrious
                   Type
                   of
                   Christ.
                   The
                   Call
                   of
                
                 Aaron
                 
                   unto
                   the
                   Priesthood
                   .
                   Things
                   concurring
                   unto
                   his
                   Call
                   ,
                   and
                   Separation
                   unto
                   his
                   Office.
                   The
                   Garments
                   prescribed
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   Ordinary
                   .
                   Extraordinary
                   .
                   The
                   Nature
                   of
                   the
                   Office
                   of
                   the
                   High
                   Priest.
                   What
                   he
                   performed
                   himself
                   alone
                   .
                   What
                   with
                   the
                   Assistance
                   of
                   other
                   Priests
                   .
                   What
                   with
                   the
                   Assistance
                   of
                   Priests
                   .
                   and
                   Levites
                   .
                   His
                   blessing
                   the
                   people
                   .
                   His
                   judging
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   succession
                   of
                   these
                   Priests
                   .
                   How
                   many
                   served
                   under
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                   .
                   How
                   many
                   under
                   the
                   First
                   Temple
                   .
                   How
                   many
                   under
                   the
                   Second
                   Temple
                   .
                   The
                   disturbance
                   of
                   this
                   Succession
                   .
                   Fatal
                   End
                   of
                   the
                   Aaronical
                   Priesthood
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THe
               principal
               Glory
               or
               all
               
                 Mosaical
                 Worship
              
               consisted
               in
               the
               Person
               and
               Office
               
                 
                   §
                
                 1
              
               of
               the
               
                 High
                 Priest.
              
               The
               Scripture
               calls
               him
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Great
                 Priest
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               This
               Priest
               with
               his
               Attendants
               of
               the
               same
               Family
               was
               the
               hinge
               ,
               whereon
               the
               whole
               Worship
               of
               the
               Judaical
               Church
               depended
               and
               turned
               .
               And
               therefore
               our
               Apostle
               doth
               undeniably
               prove
               ,
               that
               the
               Law
               of
               Commandments
               contained
               in
               Ordinances
               was
               to
               be
               changed
               ,
               because
               there
               was
               a
               promise
               of
               raising
               up
               a
               Priest
               that
               was
               not
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Aaron
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Levi
               ,
               which
               the
               observation
               of
               the
               Law
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               could
               not
               consist
               withal
               ,
               Heb.
               7.11
               ,
               12.
               
               Now
               this
               High
               Priest
               being
               in
               his
               Person
               and
               his
               Office
               ,
               the
               
                 Most
                 Illustrious
                 Type
              
               of
               the
               Messiah
               and
               his
               Office
               ,
               and
               the
               principal
               means
               whereby
               God
               instructed
               his
               Church
               of
               Old
               in
               the
               Mysterie
               of
               the
               Reconciliation
               and
               Salvation
               of
               sinners
               ,
               most
               things
               concerning
               him
               ,
               are
               expresly
               and
               at
               large
               handled
               by
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               must
               ,
               God
               assisting
               ,
               come
               under
               our
               consideration
               in
               the
               several
               places
               wherein
               by
               him
               they
               are
               insisted
               on
               ;
               I
               shall
               therefore
               here
               only
               in
               these
               
                 previous
                 discourses
              
               give
               a
               brief
               account
               of
               some
               such
               concernments
               of
               his
               Person
               and
               Office
               as
               will
               not
               directly
               again
               occur
               unto
               us
               .
            
             
               What
               was
               the
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               in
               the
               Church
               from
               the
               
                 
                   §
                
                 2
              
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               untill
               the
               time
               we
               now
               treat
               of
               ,
               by
               whom
               that
               Office
               was
               executed
               ,
               how
               they
               came
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               wherein
               it
               did
               consist
               ,
               I
               have
               declared
               elsewhere
               .
               The
               Foundation
               of
               an
               especial
               Priesthood
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Israel
               ,
               is
               laid
               ,
               Exod.
               28.
               v.
               1.
               
               Provision
               being
               made
               of
               
                 Holy
                 Things
              
               ,
               God
               proceeds
               to
               supply
               the
               Church
               with
               Holy
               or
               
                 Dedicate
                 Persons
              
               for
               their
               Administration
               .
               The
               first
               thing
               expressed
               is
               the
               Call
               of
               the
               High
               Priest.
               Hereof
               there
               are
               two
               parts
               .
               First
               ,
               Gods
               Revelation
               and
               
                 Authoritative
                 Constitution
              
               concerning
               it
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               His
               actual
               Consecration
               .
               The
               former
               is
               expressed
               ,
               Exod.
               28.1
               .
               
                 And
                 take
                 thou
                 unto
                 thee
              
               Aaron
               
                 thy
                 Brother
                 and
                 his
                 Sons
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 Minister
                 unto
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 Priests
                 Office.
                 Aaron
              
               was
               the
               Elder
               Brother
               of
               Moses
               ,
               born
               three
               years
               before
               him
               ,
               Exod.
               7.7
               .
               and
               was
               now
               eighty
               four
               or
               eighty
               five
               years
               of
               Age
               ,
               when
               God
               thus
               calls
               and
               appoints
               him
               to
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               .
               With
               him
               all
               his
               Sons
               ,
               all
               the
               Males
               of
               his
               Family
               were
               dedicated
               unto
               the
               Service
               of
               God
               in
               their
               successive
               Generations
               .
               And
               in
               this
               Call
               unto
               his
               Office
               ,
               he
               was
               a
               Type
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               entered
               not
               on
               his
               Priesthood
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Designation
               and
               Authority
               of
               the
               Father
               :
               Heb.
               5.4
               ,
               5.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Unto
               the
               compleating
               of
               his
               Call
               ,
               there
               concurred
               his
               Consecration
               or
               Separation
               
                 
                   §
                
                 3
              
               unto
               God
               ,
               at
               large
               described
               ,
               Exod.
               29.
               
               In
               general
               it
               is
               expressed
               ,
               v.
               1.
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               we
               render
               to
               Hallow
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               sanctifie
               ,
               to
               separate
               unto
               God
               in
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               .
               This
               is
               general
               expression
               of
               his
               Consecration
               ,
               for
               what
               we
               afterwards
               translate
               to
               
                 consecrate
                 ,
                 v.
              
               9.29
               .
               respects
               only
               one
               particular
               Act
               of
               the
               whole
               work
               or
               Duty
               .
               Now
               the
               parts
               hereof
               were
               many
               ,
               which
               may
               briefly
               be
               enumerated
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               There
               was
               their
               Manuduction
               ,
               their
               bringing
               to
               the
               
                 Door
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
              
               ,
               
               chap.
               29.
               v.
               4.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 thou
                 shalt
                 bring
                 them
                 nigh
              
               ,
               the
               Word
               used
               in
               all
               sacred
               Approaches
               and
               Dedications
               to
               God.
               The
               Priests
               themselves
               were
               made
               a
               Corban
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               They
               were
               washed
               with
               water
               .
               v.
               4.
               
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 wash
                 them
                 with
                 water
                 .
              
               After
               this
               the
               Priests
               on
               all
               occasions
               were
               to
               wash
               themselves
               ;
               at
               present
               this
               being
               a
               sacred
               action
               ,
               and
               they
               being
               not
               as
               yet
               consecrated
               ,
               it
               was
               performed
               towards
               them
               by
               Moses
               ,
               who
               at
               this
               and
               other
               times
               discharged
               the
               Office
               of
               an
               
                 Extraordinary
                 Priest.
              
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Being
               washed
               ,
               they
               were
               cloathed
               with
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Garments
                 ,
                 v.
              
               5
               ,
               6.
               of
               which
               afterwards
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               The
               High
               Priest
               being
               cloathed
               ,
               was
               anointed
               with
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Oyle
              
               poured
               on
               his
               Head
               ,
               and
               running
               down
               over
               all
               his
               Garments
               ,
               v.
               7.
               
               Psalm
               132.
               v.
               2.
               
               The
               making
               ,
               and
               use
               of
               this
               Ointment
               ,
               prefiguring
               the
               Unction
               of
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               with
               all
               the
               Graces
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               Heb.
               1.6
               .
               are
               declared
               ,
               Chap.
               30.
               v.
               25.
               
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               Sacrifices
               of
               all
               sorts
               were
               offered
               unto
               God.
               1.
               
               The
               Mincha
               or
               Meat-Offering
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Chataath
               or
               Sin-Offering
               ,
               v.
               13
               ,
               1
               ,
               4.
               3.
               
               The
               Hola
               ,
               or
               whole
               Burnt
               Offerings
               ,
               v.
               18.25
               .
               4.
               
               Shelamim
               or
               Peace-Offerings
               ,
               v.
               25.
               5.
               
               Tenumoth
               ,
               and
               Tenuphoth
               ,
               Heave
               ,
               and
               Wave-Offerings
               ,
               v.
               25
               ,
               26.
               6.
               
               Nesek
               or
               the
               Drink-Offerings
               ;
               v.
               40.
               
               So
               that
               in
               the
               Consecration
               of
               the
               Priest
               ,
               all
               Sacrifices
               also
               were
               as
               it
               were
               a-new
               consecrated
               unto
               God.
               
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               In
               the
               use
               of
               this
               Sacrifice
               there
               were
               five
               Ceremonies
               used
               belonging
               in
               a
               peculiar
               manner
               unto
               their
               Consecration
               .
               1.
               
               The
               
                 Filling
                 of
                 their
                 Hand
                 ,
                 Ver.
              
               9.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               This
               we
               have
               rendred
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 consecrate
                 them
              
               ,
               as
               though
               their
               Consecration
               was
               some
               peculiar
               Act
               distinct
               from
               these
               prescribed
               Ceremonies
               .
               But
               that
               which
               is
               thus
               expressed
               ,
               is
               only
               one
               of
               them
               ;
               or
               the
               putting
               of
               some
               parts
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               into
               ,
               or
               upon
               their
               Hands
               to
               bear
               to
               the
               Altar
               ,
               which
               being
               the
               first
               Action
               in
               them
               belonging
               to
               the
               Sacerdotal
               Office
               ,
               (
               for
               in
               all
               the
               former
               passages
               they
               were
               meerly
               passive
               )
               is
               sometimes
               by
               a
               Synecdoche
               used
               for
               Consecration
               its
               self
               .
               2.
               
               The
               putting
               of
               Blood
               ,
               upon
               the
               Tips
               of
               their
               right
               Ears
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               Thumbs
               of
               their
               right
               Hands
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               Toes
               of
               their
               right
               Feet
               ,
               v.
               20.
               intimating
               their
               readiness
               to
               hear
               ,
               and
               perform
               the
               Will
               of
               God.
               And
               this
               blood
               was
               taken
               from
               one
               of
               the
               Rams
               that
               was
               offered
               for
               a
               Burnt-Offering
               .
               3.
               
               The
               sprinkling
               of
               them
               with
               blood
               from
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               the
               Anointing
               Oyle
               together
               ,
               upon
               all
               their
               Garments
               ,
               v.
               21.
               
               The
               
                 Imposition
                 ,
                 or
                 laying
                 of
                 their
                 hands
              
               on
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Beast
               to
               be
               sacrificed
               for
               a
               
                 Sin-Offering
                 ,
                 v.
              
               10.15
               .
               denoting
               the
               
                 passing
                 away
              
               of
               their
               sin
               from
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               fit
               to
               Minister
               before
               the
               Lord.
               5.
               
               The
               delivery
               of
               the
               Wave-Offering
               into
               their
               Hands
               as
               a
               pledge
               of
               their
               future
               portion
               ,
               v.
               24
               ,
               28.
               
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               The
               continuance
               of
               all
               this
               Ceremony
               is
               observed
               ,
               v.
               30.
               
               By
               the
               Repetition
               of
               the
               Sacrifices
               mentioned
               it
               was
               continued
               seven
               dayes
               .
               During
               this
               time
               Aaron
               and
               his
               Sons
               ,
               abode
               
                 night
                 and
                 day
              
               at
               the
               door
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               of
               the
               Congregation
               ;
               after
               all
               which
               they
               were
               admitted
               unto
               ,
               and
               administred
               in
               their
               Office.
               Now
               all
               this
               Solemnity
               was
               used
               by
               the
               appointment
               of
               God
               ,
               partly
               ,
               to
               beget
               a
               Reverence
               in
               the
               Priests
               themselves
               unto
               his
               Worship
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Administration
               of
               it
               ;
               partly
               ,
               to
               teach
               and
               instruct
               the
               whole
               Church
               in
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               their
               Redemption
               by
               the
               true
               High
               Priest
               ,
               whose
               Person
               and
               Office
               was
               shadowed
               out
               hereby
               ,
               as
               afterwards
               will
               more
               fully
               appear
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 4
              
               Immediately
               upon
               the
               Revelation
               of
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               setting
               apart
               of
               Aaron
               to
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               He
               prescribes
               the
               Garments
               that
               he
               was
               to
               use
               in
               the
               discharge
               of
               the
               Duties
               of
               his
               Office.
               For
               the
               Worship
               now
               instituted
               ,
               b●ing
               outward
               and
               carnal
               ,
               that
               which
               made
               an
               Appearance
               of
               Glory
               and
               Beauty
               as
               these
               Vestments
               did
               ,
               was
               of
               principal
               consideration
               therein
               .
            
             
               These
               Garments
               of
               the
               
                 High
                 Priest
              
               were
               of
               two
               sorts
               .
               First
               ,
               Those
               of
               his
               ordinary
               and
               constant
               Ministration
               in
               the
               Sanctuary
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               Those
               of
               his
               annual
               and
               extraordinary
               Ministry
               in
               the
               Most
               Holy
               Place
               .
               The
               first
               are
               appointed
               ,
               Exod.
               28.
               consisting
               of
               eight
               Parts
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               
                 Breeches
                 of
                 Linnen
                 for
                 to
                 cover
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 his
                 nakedness
                 ,
              
               Exod.
               28.42
               ,
               43.
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               wear
               next
               unto
               him
               on
               his
               loins
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Exodus
               39.
               v.
               27.
               
               
                 A
                 Coat
                 of
                 fine
                 Linnen
              
               ,
               or
               Silk
               ,
               which
               was
               next
               them
               over
               the
               Breeches
               ,
               from
               the
               shoulders
               unto
               the
               Ancles
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Exod.
               39.29
               .
               A
               Girdle
               of
               Silk
               ,
               or
               twined
               Linnen
               ,
               with
               Purple
               ,
               Blew
               and
               Scarlet
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               girt
               the
               Coat
               under
               the
               Paps
               or
               Breast
               .
            
             
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Exod.
               28.4
               .
               A
               Robe
               ,
               all
               of
               Blew
               with
               Bells
               of
               Gold
               ,
               and
               Pomegranats
               ,
               hanging
               interchangably
               at
               the
               Fringes
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               number
               ,
               as
               the
               Jews
               say
               ,
               seventy
               two
               of
               each
               sort
               ;
               this
               Robe
               covered
               the
               Coat
               and
               Girdle
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               Upon
               the
               Robe
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               Ephod
               ,
               which
               name
               we
               have
               retained
               ,
               as
               not
               finding
               any
               garment
               in
               use
               else-where
               that
               should
               answer
               unto
               it
               .
               It
               was
               a
               covering
               for
               the
               shoulders
               ,
               made
               of
               gold
               ,
               blue
               ,
               purple
               ,
               scarlet
               ,
               and
               fine
               linnen
               ,
               curiously
               wrought
               .
               In
               the
               top
               hereof
               ,
               on
               the
               
                 shoulders
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
              
               ,
               were
               two
               precious
               stones
               ,
               Onyx
               say
               some
               ,
               Beril
               say
               others
               ,
               with
               the
               names
               of
               the
               Tribes
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               engraven
               on
               them
               ,
               six
               on
               one
               stone
               ,
               and
               six
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               Exod.
               28.9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               we
               render
               a
               Breast-plate
               ,
               wrought
               as
               the
               Ephod
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               same
               materials
               .
               Herein
               were
               fastned
               in
               ouches
               of
               gold
               ,
               twelve
               precious
               stones
               ,
               with
               the
               names
               of
               the
               Tribes
               engraven
               on
               them
               :
               which
               Jewel
               ,
               because
               of
               its
               use
               in
               Judgment
               ,
               was
               called
               ,
               as
               I
               suppose
               ,
               Urim
               and
               Thummim
               ,
               Exod.
               28.15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               30.
               
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               a
               Miter
               for
               the
               head
               ,
               made
               of
               fine
               linnen
               ,
               after
               the
               fashion
               of
               an
               
                 Eastern
                 Turban
              
               ,
               sixteen
               cubits
               long
               ,
               wreathed
               about
               his
               head
               ,
               Exod.
               28.
               
            
             
               Eighthly
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               plate
               ,
               a
               flowring
               of
               gold
               ,
               fastned
               with
               a
               lace
               of
               blue
               on
               the
               fore-front
               of
               the
               Mitre
               ,
               wherein
               was
               engraven
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Holiness
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               
            
             
               I
               have
               only
               named
               these
               things
               ,
               without
               farther
               consideration
               of
               them
               ;
               partly
               ,
               because
               
                 
                   §
                
                 5
              
               they
               have
               been
               enquired
               into
               ,
               and
               controverted
               by
               many
               already
               ;
               and
               partly
               ,
               because
               I
               cannot
               my self
               come
               unto
               any
               certainty
               about
               sundry
               things
               relating
               unto
               them
               .
               The
               colours
               which
               we
               render
               
                 blue
                 ,
                 purple
              
               and
               scarlet
               ,
               with
               the
               substance
               of
               that
               which
               we
               after
               translate
               
                 fine
                 linnen
              
               ,
               cannot
               be
               clearly
               manifested
               what
               they
               were
               .
               The
               stones
               of
               the
               Breast-plate
               and
               Ephod
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               are
               unknown
               ,
               and
               their
               names
               are
               applied
               only
               by
               conjecture
               ,
               unto
               such
               whose
               names
               are
               known
               to
               us
               .
               Concerning
               these
               things
               ,
               the
               Jews
               themselves
               are
               at
               a
               loss
               ,
               and
               give
               us
               only
               various
               rumors
               and
               surmises
               ;
               and
               I
               shall
               not
               adde
               to
               the
               heap
               of
               conjectures
               which
               have
               already
               been
               cast
               into
               this
               treasury
               .
            
             
               The
               extraordinary
               Garments
               of
               the
               High
               priest
               I
               call
               them
               ,
               which
               he
               wore
               only
               
                 
                   §
                
                 6
              
               on
               the
               day
               of
               Attonement
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               worn
               but
               once
               only
               .
               And
               these
               he
               used
               not
               in
               the
               whole
               service
               of
               that
               day
               ,
               but
               only
               when
               he
               entred
               into
               the
               most
               
                 holy
                 place
              
               .
               Now
               these
               ,
               though
               for
               the
               kind
               of
               them
               they
               were
               the
               same
               with
               the
               linnen
               garments
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               made
               particularly
               for
               that
               day
               .
               For
               after
               the
               service
               of
               that
               day
               ,
               they
               were
               laid
               up
               in
               some
               of
               the
               Chambers
               belonging
               unto
               the
               Sanctuary
               :
               and
               they
               were
               four
               ,
               linnen
               Breeches
               ,
               a
               linnen
               Coat
               ,
               a
               linnen
               Girdle
               ,
               and
               a
               linnen
               Mitre
               ,
               Levit.
               16.
               v.
               4.
               v.
               25.
               
               These
               the
               Jews
               call
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 white
                 garments
              
               as
               the
               other
               his
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 garments
                 of
                 gold
              
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 High
                 priest
              
               being
               thus
               arraied
               ,
               was
               prepared
               for
               the
               work
               of
               his
               Office
               ,
               which
               
                 
                   §
                
                 7
              
               was
               three-fold
               :
               1.
               
               To
               
                 offer
                 Sacrifices
              
               to
               God
               for
               the
               people
               .
               2.
               
               To
               
                 bless
                 the
                 people
              
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God.
               3.
               
               To
               
                 judge
                 them
              
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               our
               Apostle
               declares
               it
               ,
               and
               insists
               upon
               it
               frequently
               in
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               chap.
               8.3
               .
               chap.
               9.3
               ,
               4.
               chap.
               7.2
               .
               chap.
               10.1
               .
               And
               his
               work
               in
               the
               business
               of
               sacrifices
               was
               three-fold
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               That
               which
               he
               performed
               
                 himself
                 alone
              
               ,
               none
               being
               admitted
               to
               assist
               him
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               present
               with
               him
               ,
               or
               so
               much
               as
               to
               look
               upon
               him
               .
               This
               was
               that
               which
               he
               performed
               when
               he
               carried
               the
               bloud
               into
               the
               most
               
                 holy
                 place
              
               on
               the
               day
               of
               Atonement
               ,
               Levit.
               16.
               
               Heb.
               9.7
               .
               The
               sacrifice
               before
               the
               
                 Ark
                 ,
                 Mercy-seat
              
               and
               Cherubims
               was
               peculiar
               to
               himself
               alone
               .
               And
               in
               case
               of
               any
               occasional
               hinderance
               or
               impediment
               that
               might
               befall
               him
               ,
               there
               was
               always
               a
               second
               Priest
               who
               was
               substituted
               in
               his
               room
               ,
               that
               the
               great
               service
               of
               that
               day
               might
               not
               be
               omitted
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               which
               he
               performed
               
                 assisted
                 by
                 other
                 Priests
              
               .
               Such
               was
               the
               whole
               service
               of
               the
               
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               9.6
               .
               about
               the
               daily
               Incense
               ,
               the
               Shew-bread
               ,
               the
               Candle-sticks
               and
               Lamps
               ,
               even
               all
               the
               service
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 place
              
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               That
               wherein
               he
               had
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               other
               Priests
               ,
               and
               the
               service
               of
               the
               Levites
               .
               Such
               were
               all
               the
               services
               of
               the
               Court
               at
               the
               
                 Brazen
                 Altar
              
               ,
               where
               the
               Levites
               assisted
               in
               the
               killing
               ,
               slaying
               ,
               and
               removal
               of
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               beasts
               that
               were
               sacrificed
               .
            
             
               The
               especial
               season
               of
               these
               services
               ,
               
                 Diurnal
                 ,
                 Sabbatical
                 ,
                 Monthly
              
               and
               Annual
               ,
               are
               of
               too
               great
               variety
               and
               extent
               to
               be
               here
               insisted
               on
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               His
               blessing
               of
               the
               people
               was
               two-fold
               .
               First
               ,
               Solemn
               ,
               at
               stated
               seasons
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 8
              
               according
               unto
               a
               Form
               prescribed
               unto
               him
               ,
               Numb
               .
               6.23
               ,
               24
               ,
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               Occasional
               ,
               with
               respect
               unto
               particular
               seasons
               ,
               as
               Eli
               blessed
               Hannah
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               1.17
               .
            
             
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               His
               work
               also
               was
               to
               Judge
               the
               people
               .
               1.
               
               In
               things
               concerning
               the
               House
               and
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               Zech.
               3.7
               .
               2.
               
               In
               hard
               and
               difficult
               cases
               ,
               he
               joyned
               with
               the
               Judge
               or
               Ruler
               ,
               in
               judging
               between
               men
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               Deut.
               17.12
               .
               3.
               
               He
               was
               always
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Sanhedrim
               .
               This
               ,
               I
               know
               ,
               is
               denied
               by
               some
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               but
               it
               seems
               to
               be
               warranted
               from
               Deut.
               17.
               v.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 9
              
               Being
               thus
               appointed
               in
               his
               Office
               ,
               a
               Succession
               also
               therein
               was
               designed
               ,
               namely
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 First-born
                 Male
              
               of
               the
               eldest
               Family
               or
               Branch
               of
               the
               Posterity
               or
               House
               of
               Aaron
               .
               But
               the
               tracing
               of
               this
               succession
               in
               particular
               ,
               is
               greatly
               perplexed
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               no
               where
               directly
               given
               us
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               for
               that
               space
               of
               time
               wherein
               the
               story
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               recorded
               therein
               .
               Different
               names
               are
               also
               in
               several
               places
               given
               unto
               the
               same
               persons
               ,
               as
               seems
               most
               probable
               .
               Besides
               ,
               Josephus
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               only
               approved
               Writer
               of
               the
               Jews
               in
               things
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               is
               either
               corrupted
               in
               some
               passages
               on
               this
               subject
               ,
               or
               doth
               palpably
               contradict
               himself
               .
               The
               
                 Postalmudical
                 Masters
              
               are
               so
               far
               from
               yielding
               any
               relief
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               that
               by
               their
               jarrings
               and
               wranglings
               they
               render
               it
               more
               perplexed
               .
               Neither
               have
               those
               amongst
               our
               Writers
               ,
               who
               of
               old
               or
               of
               late
               have
               laboured
               to
               trace
               this
               Succession
               ,
               been
               able
               to
               agree
               in
               their
               computations
               .
               Four
               or
               five
               differing
               Catalogues
               I
               could
               give
               in
               ,
               that
               are
               contended
               for
               with
               some
               earnestness
               .
               I
               shall
               not
               therefore
               hope
               ,
               in
               this
               brief
               account
               of
               things
               which
               I
               am
               confined
               unto
               ,
               to
               give
               light
               unto
               a
               matter
               of
               such
               intricacy
               and
               perplexity
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               therefore
               content
               my self
               to
               give
               the
               most
               passant
               account
               among
               the
               Jews
               of
               this
               Succession
               in
               general
               ,
               with
               some
               few
               observations
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               close
               this
               discourse
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 10
              
               It
               is
               generally
               agreed
               after
               Josephus
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               number
               of
               
                 High
                 priests
              
               from
               
                 Aaron
                 inclusively
              
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               second
               Temple
               ,
               was
               
                 eighty
                 and
                 three
              
               .
               For
               though
               in
               the
               
                 Babylonian
                 Talmud
              
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               reckon
               up
               above
               
                 eighty
                 High
                 priests
              
               under
               the
               second
               Temple
               alone
               ,
               yet
               the
               more
               learned
               of
               the
               later
               Jews
               ,
               as
               the
               Author
               of
               
                 Tzemach
                 David
                 ad
                 Millen
              
               .
               4.
               
               An.
               829.
               expresly
               prefer
               the
               authority
               of
               Josephus
               above
               them
               all
               .
            
             
               Of
               these
               
                 eighty
                 three
                 ,
                 thirteen
              
               administred
               before
               the
               Lord
               under
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               or
               whilst
               the
               Tabernacle
               built
               by
               Moses
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               was
               the
               sacred
               seat
               of
               divine
               Worship
               and
               Ordinances
               .
               Of
               these
               ,
               the
               first
               was
               Aaron
               ,
               the
               last
               Abiathar
               ,
               who
               was
               put
               by
               the
               Priesthood
               by
               Solomon
               ,
               a
               little
               before
               the
               building
               of
               the
               Temple
               .
               And
               in
               this
               Succession
               there
               was
               but
               one
               interruption
               ;
               namely
               ,
               when
               Eli
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Ithamar
               ,
               the
               younger
               son
               of
               Aaron
               ,
               was
               preferred
               to
               the
               Priesthood
               .
               It
               is
               probable
               that
               he
               had
               been
               second
               Priest
               in
               the
               days
               of
               his
               Predecessor
               ,
               and
               was
               doubtless
               admitted
               unto
               the
               Office
               upon
               the
               reputation
               of
               his
               Holiness
               and
               Wisdom
               .
               And
               it
               may
               be
               that
               he
               whose
               right
               it
               was
               to
               succeed
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Phineas
               ,
               was
               either
               uncapable
               ,
               or
               judged
               unworthy
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 11
              
               In
               the
               first
               ,
               or
               
               Solomon's
               Temple
               ,
               there
               administred
               eighteen
               High
               Priests
               ,
               whose
               names
               are
               recounted
               by
               Josephus
               ,
               lib.
               11.
               cap.
               4.
               lib.
               20.
               cap.
               9.
               
               Of
               these
               ,
               the
               first
               was
               Zadock
               ;
               the
               last
               Jehozadeck
               who
               was
               carried
               into
               captivity
               by
               Nebuchadnezzar
               ,
               1
               Chron.
               6.14
               .
               though
               I
               question
               whether
               ever
               he
               administred
               as
               High
               Priest
               ,
               only
               he
               was
               left
               at
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               City
               and
               Temple
               ,
               after
               the
               death
               of
               his
               father
               Seraiah
               .
               Nor
               was
               there
               any
               known
               interruption
               in
               this
               Series
               of
               Succession
               ,
               being
               carried
               down
               in
               a
               right
               line
               from
               the
               House
               of
               Phineas
               by
               Zadock
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 12
              
               The
               remainder
               of
               the
               number
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               served
               under
               the
               
                 second
                 Temple
              
               ,
               being
               multiplied
               by
               the
               tumults
               and
               disorders
               which
               the
               people
               then
               fell
               into
               .
               The
               first
               of
               them
               was
               Joshua
               the
               son
               of
               Josedech
               ;
               the
               last
               one
               Phineas
               ,
               or
               Phananias
               ,
               made
               High
               Priest
               by
               the
               seditious
               Villains
               ,
               a
               little
               before
               the
               last
               Siege
               and
               destruction
               of
               the
               City
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               succession
               ,
               or
               that
               during
               this
               season
               ,
               had
               interruptions
               many
               and
               great
               .
               The
               first
               mentioned
               by
               Josephus
               was
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Onias
               ,
               the
               fourteenth
               High
               Priest
               from
               the
               building
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               when
               Antiochus
               first
               put
               in
               Joshua
               ,
               who
               was
               called
               Jason
               ,
               the
               brother
               of
               Onias
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               displacing
               him
               ,
               thrust
               in
               Menelaus
               into
               his
               room
               .
               After
               a
               while
               he
               puts
               out
               this
               Menelaus
               ,
               and
               placeth
               one
               Alcimus
               ,
               of
               another
               Family
               ,
               in
               his
               steed
               .
            
             
               After
               this
               Alcimus
               ,
               the
               Family
               of
               the
               Machabees
               ,
               or
               Hasmoneans
               ,
               took
               on
               them
               the
               office
               of
               the
               High
               priesthood
               .
               Their
               race
               being
               extirpated
               by
               
                 Herod
                 ,
                 Ananus
              
               a
               private
               Priest
               ,
               was
               by
               force
               and
               power
               put
               into
               the
               place
               .
               And
               from
               this
               time
               forward
               ,
               
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               order
               observed
               in
               the
               Succession
               of
               the
               High
               Priest
               ,
               but
               persons
               were
               put
               in
               and
               out
               at
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               Rulers
               ,
               either
               the
               Romans
               or
               the
               Herodians
               .
               For
               Hyrcanus
               being
               taken
               prisoner
               by
               the
               Parthians
               ,
               and
               Antigonus
               ,
               the
               son
               of
               Aristohulus
               his
               brother
               ,
               being
               taken
               by
               Herod
               and
               Sofia
               ,
               and
               crucified
               at
               Antioch
               by
               
                 Marc.
                 Antony
              
               ,
               in
               whom
               the
               race
               of
               the
               Hasmonaeans
               ended
               ,
               vile
               persons
               were
               put
               in
               and
               out
               at
               pleasure
               ,
               some
               for
               a
               year
               ,
               some
               for
               a
               month
               ,
               one
               for
               a
               day
               ,
               some
               for
               a
               longer
               season
               ;
               until
               the
               whole
               Nation
               ,
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               rushing
               into
               its
               final
               and
               fatal
               ruine
               ,
               in
               their
               Rebellion
               at
               Hierusalem
               they
               thrust
               out
               Matthias
               put
               in
               by
               Agrippa
               ,
               and
               chose
               one
               by
               lot
               to
               succeed
               him
               ;
               when
               God
               ,
               to
               manifest
               his
               disapprobation
               of
               them
               ,
               caused
               the
               lot
               to
               fall
               upon
               one
               Phananias
               ,
               a
               meer
               Ideot
               ,
               who
               knew
               nothing
               of
               the
               place
               or
               office
               which
               they
               called
               him
               unto
               ,
               with
               whom
               ended
               the
               Church
               and
               Priesthood
               of
               the
               Jews
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Exercitatio
               XXIV
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Sacrifices
                   the
                   principal
                   Worship
                   of
                   God.
                   Three
                   sorts
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Brazen
                   Altar
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Sanctuary
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   most
                   Holy
                   place
                   .
                   Respected
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   .
                   All
                   sacrifices
                   of
                   the
                   Altar
                   .
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   Every
                   Corban
                   ,
                   either
                
                 Isha
                 ,
                 or
                 Terumah
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   of
                   six
                   sorts
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Hola
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Mincha
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Chataath
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Asham
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Milluim
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Shelamim
                 .
                 
                   A
                   second
                   distinction
                   of
                   fire
                   Offerings
                   .
                   Either
                
                 Zebach
                 or
                 Mincha
                 .
                 
                   These
                   distinctions
                   and
                   differences
                   explained
                   at
                   large
                   .
                   The
                   matter
                   of
                   all
                   sacrifices
                   .
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   the
                   first
                   particular
                   sacrifice
                   .
                   The
                   rise
                   ,
                   use
                   and
                   direction
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Vse
                   of
                   it
                   among
                   the
                   Heathen
                   .
                   What
                   of
                   antient
                   tradition
                   ,
                   what
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   invention
                   .
                   The
                   manner
                   of
                   their
                   sacrifice
                   .
                   The
                   end
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   To
                   make
                   Expiation
                   or
                   Attonement
                   ,
                   what
                   .
                   Seasons
                   and
                   occasions
                   of
                   this
                   sacrifice
                   .
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   A
                   meat-offering
                   .
                   The
                   use
                   of
                   that
                   name
                   ;
                   general
                   ,
                   particular
                   .
                   The
                   matter
                   of
                   this
                   offering
                   .
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   the
                   drink
                   offering
                   .
                   The
                   matter
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   Peace
                   offerings
                   .
                   Reason
                   of
                   the
                   name
                   .
                   Things
                   peculiar
                   to
                   this
                   kind
                   of
                   sacrifice
                   .
                   The
                   use
                   of
                   it
                   among
                   the
                   Heathen
                   .
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   The
                   sin-offering
                   .
                   The
                   name
                   and
                   causes
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Sins
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   what
                   .
                   The
                   persons
                   to
                   offer
                   this
                   sacrifice
                   .
                   The
                   annointed
                   priest
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                
                 Levit.
                 4.3
                 .
                 
                   The
                   whole
                   Congregation
                   .
                   The
                   Ruler
                   .
                   A
                   private
                   person
                   .
                   The
                   time
                   and
                   manner
                   of
                   this
                   sacrifice
                   .
                   The
                   sprinkling
                   of
                   bloud
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   The
                   trespass-offering
                   .
                   It
                   s
                   difference
                   from
                   the
                   sin-offering
                   .
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   Consecration
                   offerings
                   .
                   Second
                   sort
                   of
                   Corbans
                   .
                
                 Terumoth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 1
              
               THe
               principal
               Worship
               and
               Service
               of
               God
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               Tabernacle
               and
               Temple
               ,
               consisted
               in
               Offerings
               and
               Sacrifices
               .
               For
               these
               did
               directly
               represent
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               general
               nature
               answered
               that
               which
               was
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Worship
               thereof
               ;
               namely
               ,
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               :
               and
               he
               is
               called
               the
               
                 Lamb
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 taketh
                 away
                 the
                 sin
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               Joh.
               1.
               v.
               29.
               because
               he
               fulfilled
               and
               perfectly
               accomplished
               what
               was
               prefigured
               by
               the
               
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Lambs
              
               ,
               and
               other
               creatures
               ,
               from
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Neither
               were
               these
               Offerings
               and
               Sacrifices
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               means
               of
               Gods
               institution
               ,
               for
               men
               to
               express
               by
               them
               their
               faith
               in
               the
               first
               promise
               .
               Nor
               were
               Sacrifices
               in
               general
               now
               first
               instituted
               ,
               nor
               the
               kinds
               of
               them
               first
               appointed
               ;
               but
               the
               most
               of
               them
               were
               observed
               upon
               Divine
               Revelation
               and
               command
               from
               the
               entrance
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               giving
               of
               the
               Promise
               ;
               only
               they
               were
               rescued
               in
               the
               repetition
               of
               them
               unto
               Moses
               ,
               from
               the
               superstition
               that
               was
               grown
               in
               their
               observance
               ,
               and
               directed
               unto
               a
               right
               Object
               ,
               and
               attended
               with
               suitable
               instructive
               Ceremonies
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               performance
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 2
              
               Now
               these
               Offerings
               were
               of
               three
               sorts
               .
               First
               ,
               those
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               or
               
                 Brazen
                 Altar
              
               ,
               by
               bloud
               and
               fire
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               those
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               at
               the
               
                 Altar
                 of
                 Incense
              
               ,
               and
               table
               of
               Shew-bread
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               those
               of
               the
               
                 most
                 holy
                 place
              
               before
               the
               Ark
               ,
               Mercy-seat
               and
               Oracle
               .
               The
               first
               of
               these
               represented
               the
               bloudy
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               sacrifice
               on
               the
               Cross
               :
               the
               second
               his
               Intercession
               in
               Heaven
               :
               and
               the
               third
               ,
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               effects
               of
               both
               ,
               in
               Attonement
               and
               Reconciliation
               .
               And
               these
               our
               Apostle
               mentions
               ,
               chap.
               8.
               v.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               
                 Every
                 high
                 priest
                 is
                 ordained
                 to
                 offer
                 gifts
                 and
                 sacrifices
                 :
                 and
                 there
                 are
                 priests
                 that
                 offer
                 gifts
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law.
              
               Chap.
               9.
               v.
               7.
               
               
                 Into
                 the
                 second
                 went
                 the
                 high
                 priest
                 alone
                 once
                 every
                 year
                 ;
                 not
                 without
                 bloud
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 offered
                 for
                 himself
                 and
                 the
                 errors
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               v.
               12.
               
               
                 By
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 bulls
                 and
                 calves
                 .
              
               v.
               13.
               
               
                 The
                 bloud
                 of
                 bulls
                 and
                 calves
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ashes
                 of
                 an
                 heifer
                 ,
                 sprinkled
                 .
              
               v.
               22.
               
               
                 Almost
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 purged
                 with
                 bloud
                 .
              
               chap.
               10.
               
               
                 For
                 the
                 Law
                 having
                 a
                 shadow
                 of
                 good
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 very
                 image
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 ,
                 can
                 never
                 with
                 those
                 sacrifices
                 which
                 they
                 offer
                 year
                 by
                 year
                 continually
                 make
                 the
                 comers
                 thereunto
                 perfect
                 .
                 For
                 then
                 would
                 they
                 not
                 have
                 ceased
                 to
                 be
                 offered
                 ;
                 because
                 that
                 the
                 worshippers
                 once
                 purged
                 should
                 have
                 had
                 no
                 more
                 conscience
                 of
                 sins
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 those
                 sacrifices
                 there
                 is
                 remembrance
                 again
                 made
                 of
                 sins
                 every
                 year
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 that
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 bulls
                 and
                 goats
                 should
                 take
                 away
                 sins
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 when
                 he
                 cometh
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 Sacrifice
                 and
                 offering
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 not
                 .
              
               v.
               11.
               
               
                 And
                 every
                 priest
                 standeth
                 daily
                 ministring
                 and
                 offering
                 oftentimes
                 the
                 same
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 never
                 take
                 away
                 sin
                 .
              
               Chap.
               13.
               v.
               11.
               
               
                 For
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 those
                 beasts
                 ,
                 whose
                 bloud
                 is
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 sanctuary
                 by
                 the
                 high
                 priest
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
                 are
                 burnt
                 without
                 the
                 camp
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Evident
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               these
               and
               the
               like
               passages
               ,
               wherein
               our
               Apostle
               refers
               to
               the
               institution
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 3
              
               nature
               ,
               use
               ,
               end
               and
               manner
               of
               the
               observation
               of
               sacrifices
               ,
               cannot
               be
               rightly
               understood
               ,
               without
               some
               distinct
               notion
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               prescribed
               by
               God
               unto
               Moses
               ,
               and
               observed
               by
               the
               people
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
               I
               shall
               therefore
               here
               give
               a
               brief
               system
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               account
               concerning
               them
               .
            
             
               Sacrifices
               of
               the
               Altar
               in
               general
               were
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Corbanim
               .
               The
               name
               it
               may
               
                 
                   §
                
                 4
              
               be
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               not
               distinctly
               applied
               unto
               every
               sort
               of
               them
               ;
               but
               whereas
               every
               thing
               that
               any
               man
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 brought
                 nigh
              
               to
               dedicate
               or
               offer
               unto
               God
               ,
               was
               thence
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               we
               may
               allow
               it
               to
               be
               the
               general
               name
               of
               all
               sacrifices
               .
               And
               therefore
               on
               the
               close
               of
               the
               annumeration
               of
               all
               Fire-offerings
               ,
               it
               is
               added
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Law
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 commanded
                 Moses
                 in
                 Mount
                 Sinai
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 that
                 he
                 commanded
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 to
                 offer
                 ,
                 or
                 bring
                 nigh
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 their
                 Corbans
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 offerings
                 or
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               every
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               was
               either
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Isha
               ,
               a
               Firing
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Terumah
               ,
               an
               heave-offering
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 5
              
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Tenupha
               ,
               a
               wave-offering
               ;
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Ishim
               were
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 kodesh
                 kodashim
                 ;
                 holiness
                 of
                 holiness
                 ,
              
               or
               most
               holy
               ;
               all
               but
               one
               ;
               the
               other
               were
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 kodesh
                 hi●●ulim
              
               ,
               holiness
               of
               prayses
               ,
               Levit.
               19.24
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               Fireings
               ,
               Fire
               offerings
               ,
               were
               expresly
               of
               six
               sorts
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               distinctly
               
                 
                   §
                
                 6
              
               set
               down
               Levit.
               7.
               v.
               37.
               1.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               hola
               ,
               the
               Burnt
               offering
               ;
               2.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Mincha
               ,
               the
               Meat
               offering
               :
               3.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Chataath
               ,
               the
               Sin-offering
               ;
               4.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Ascham
               the
               Trespass-offering
               ;
               5.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Milluim
               ,
               Consecration
               ;
               6.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Zebach
                 Shelamim
              
               ,
               Peace-off●rings
               ;
               so
               are
               they
               rendred
               by
               ours
               ,
               how
               rightly
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               afterwards
               .
               Besides
               ,
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Mincha
               contained
               that
               ,
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               the
               Meat-offering
               ;
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Nesek
               ,
               the
               Drink-offering
               .
               The
               LXX
               render
               the
               verse
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 whole
                 Burnt
                 offerings
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 trespass
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 perfection
                 ,
                 or
                 consummation
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 salvation
                 .
              
               The
               particulars
               shall
               be
               examined
               as
               they
               occur
               .
               The
               
                 Vulgar
                 Latine
              
               reads
               the
               words
               ,
               
                 Lex
                 holocausti
                 ,
                 &
                 sacrificii
                 pro
                 peccato
                 ,
                 &
                 delicto
                 ,
                 &
                 pro
                 consecrasione
                 ,
                 &
                 pacific●rum
                 victimis
                 ;
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 whole-burnt-offering
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 s●n
                 ,
                 and
                 trespass
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 consecration
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 peace-makers
                 .
              
               And
               herein
               either
               the
               Mincha
               is
               wholly
               left
               out
               ,
               or
               the
               words
               should
               be
               read
               ,
               
                 &
                 sacrificii
                 ,
                 &
                 pro
                 peccato
              
               ;
               and
               so
               answer
               to
               the
               Greek
               ,
               expressing
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               sacrifi●ium
               ,
               though
               improperly
               .
            
             
               These
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Fire
                 offerings
              
               are
               moreover
               distinguished
               into
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Zebach
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 
                   §
                
                 7
              
               Mincha
               in
               a
               large
               sense
               .
               For
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Mincha
               is
               used
               very
               variously
               .
               For
               ,
               1.
               
               Sometimes
               it
               is
               of
               as
               large
               a
               signification
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Corban
               it self
               ;
               and
               is
               frequently
               applied
               unto
               offerings
               of
               bloud
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               meat
               and
               drink
               ,
               Gen.
               4.
               v.
               4.
               2
               
               ▪
               Sometimes
               it
               is
               contra-distinguished
               to
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               denotes
               all
               sacrifices
               by
               fire
               ,
               not
               of
               beasts
               and
               bloud
               ;
               Psal.
               40.
               v.
               6.
               
               Dan.
               9.
               v.
               27.
               
               Levit.
               7.
               v.
               34.
               3.
               
               Sometimes
               it
               signifies
               that
               peculiar
               offering
               ,
               which
               being
               made
               of
               
                 flower
                 or
                 meal
                 with
                 oil
              
               ,
               we
               call
               the
               
                 Meat-offering
                 ,
                 Levit.
              
               2.1
               .
               Wherefore
               in
               this
               distribution
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 victima
                 ,
                 sacrificium
                 mactatum
              
               ,
               a
               slain
               sacrifice
               ;
               compriseth
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               hola
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               chataath
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Ascham
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Sh●lamim
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               which
               was
               peculiarly
               so
               ,
               Mincha
               ;
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Nesek
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Milluim
               partook
               of
               both
               .
               And
               these
               things
               must
               be
               a
               little
               further
               explained
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Corban
               ,
               the
               general
               name
               of
               all
               sacrifices
               ,
               taken
               from
               the
               general
               nature
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 8
              
               in
               that
               they
               were
               all
               brought
               nigh
               unto
               God
               ,
               is
               usually
               rendred
               by
               the
               
                 vulgar
                 Latine
                 ,
                 Oblatio
              
               ,
               and
               by
               us
               suitably
               an
               Offering
               ;
               is
               properly
               appropinquatio
               ,
               a
               drawing
               nigh
               ,
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               approach
               ,
               to
               draw
               near
               .
               The
               LXX
               render
               it
               constantly
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               gift
               ;
               unless
               it
               be
               ,
               Nehem.
               10.34
               .
               chap.
               13.30
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               is
               
                 munus
                 ,
                 donum
              
               .
               And
               so
               is
               it
               rendred
               by
               the
               
                 Evangelist
                 ,
                 Matth.
              
               5.23
               ,
               24.
               and
               chap.
               15.5
               .
               Usually
               it
               is
               such
               a
               gift
               ,
               as
               is
               presented
               to
               appease
               ,
               reconcile
               ,
               or
               obtain
               favour
               ;
               which
               amongst
               men
               the
               Hebrews
               call
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               shocad
               .
               So
               Plato
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               which
               the
               Poet
               translates
               .
            
             
               
                 Munera
                 (
                 crede
                 mihi
                 )
                 placant
                 hominesque
                 deosque
              
               
                 Placatur
                 donis
                 Jupiter
                 ipse
                 datis
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               this
               Joash
               in
               his
               Parable
               seems
               to
               allude
               unto
               ,
               Judg.
               9.
               v.
               13.
               where
               he
               brings
               in
               the
               Vine
               saying
               ,
               Shall
               I
               leave
               my
               Wine
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 delighting
                 God
                 and
                 man
              
               ;
               namely
               ,
               in
               sacrifices
               and
               gifts
               ,
               which
               are
               a
               great
               propitiation
               ,
               which
               always
               ariseth
               from
               a
               savour
               of
               rest
               .
               Corban
               then
               is
               any
               Gift
               brought
               nigh
               and
               offered
               unto
               God
               in
               any
               sort
               .
            
             
             
               Of
               these
               Offerings
               or
               Gifts
               ,
               some
               were
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Ishim
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               first
               mentioned
               ,
               Exod.
               29.18
               .
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 burn
                 the
                 whole
                 Ram
                 upon
                 the
                 altar
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 burnt-offering
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 a
                 savour
                 of
                 rest
                 ,
                 a
                 firing
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 ignitio
                 .
              
               Thus
               all
               sacrifices
               were
               called
               that
               were
               burned
               on
               the
               Altar
               ,
               either
               wholly
               or
               any
               part
               of
               them
               .
               The
               Greeks
               thought
               they
               had
               no
               proper
               word
               to
               express
               this
               by
               ,
               (
               as
               frequently
               in
               all
               their
               abundance
               they
               are
               streightned
               in
               expressing
               the
               signal
               emphasis
               of
               the
               
                 divine
                 Hebrew
              
               )
               have
               variously
               rendred
               it
               ;
               not
               once
               properly
               ,
               or
               with
               any
               intimation
               of
               the
               native
               importance
               of
               the
               word
               .
               Sometimes
               they
               translate
               it
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Exod.
               29.18
               .
               sometimes
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               .
               Levit.
               11.13
               .
               chap.
               2.2
               .
               a
               Sacrifice
               ;
               sometimes
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Levit.
               2.9
               .
               that
               is
               ,
               an
               Oblation
               ,
               an
               Offering
               ;
               thus
               most
               frequently
               .
               But
               whereas
               that
               word
               signifies
               primarily
               the
               
                 seed
                 of
                 fruit
              
               ,
               or
               the
               profit
               made
               by
               it
               ,
               and
               is
               but
               tralatitiously
               accommodated
               unto
               Oblations
               ,
               it
               doth
               most
               improperly
               express
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               principally
               intended
               the
               
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 beasts
              
               ,
               as
               burnt
               in
               the
               fire
               .
               It
               is
               then
               the
               general
               name
               of
               all
               Sacrifices
               or
               Gifts
               burnt
               on
               the
               Altar
               ,
               in
               part
               or
               in
               whole
               .
            
             
               Every
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               fire
               offering
               ,
               was
               either
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Sebach
               the
               Greeks
               render
               constantly
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               words
               of
               the
               same
               original
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               sacrifice
               of
               slain
               beasts
               .
               
                 Victima
                 ,
                 H●stia
                 Mactata
              
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               to
               sacrifice
               by
               killing
               ;
               though
               I
               know
               that
               Eustathius
               thinks
               that
               Homer
               useth
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               only
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               but
               its
               constant
               use
               in
               all
               Authors
               is
               to
               
                 kill
                 in
                 sacrifice
              
               .
               And
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               properly
               a
               
                 slain
                 sacrifice
              
               ;
               though
               it
               be
               often
               used
               in
               the
               Scripture
               metaphorically
               .
               So
               doth
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifie
               ,
               properly
               the
               same
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Teth
               and
               Zain
               b●ing
               easily
               and
               often
               changed
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               kill
               and
               slay
               .
               And
               
                 Elias
                 Levita
              
               observes
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               but
               twice
               used
               when
               it
               doth
               not
               directly
               denote
               killing
               .
               And
               from
               this
               kind
               of
               sacrifices
               had
               the
               Altar
               its
               name
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               misbeach
               ;
               and
               so
               in
               the
               Greek
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Now
               of
               the
               sacrifices
               that
               were
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               there
               were
               four
               sorts
               ;
               1.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               Burnt-offering
               ;
               2.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               Sin-offering
               ;
               3.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               Trespass-offering
               ;
               4.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Peace-offerings
               ;
               and
               in
               part
               also
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               Consecration-offerings
               ,
               &c.
               as
               was
               before
               observed
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 11
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               second
               species
               of
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               the
               word
               is
               of
               an
               uncertain
               original
               ,
               and
               various
               signification
               .
               Those
               who
               suppose
               that
               it
               respected
               only
               
                 offerings
                 of
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
              
               are
               greatly
               mistaken
               .
               Instances
               have
               been
               given
               already
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               more
               shall
               be
               added
               .
               Generally
               learned
               men
               deduce
               the
               word
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               mem
               may
               be
               esteemed
               a
               radical
               letter
               ,
               whence
               in
               the
               plural
               number
               it
               is
               read
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               misna
               ;
               which
               yet
               is
               but
               a
               feigned
               radix
               ,
               no
               where
               used
               in
               the
               original
               ,
               or
               the
               Targum
               :
               and
               it
               is
               read
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               Psal.
               20.3
               .
               Hence
               some
               deduce
               it
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               lead
               or
               
                 bring
                 to
              
               ,
               making
               it
               agree
               in
               its
               general
               signification
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               cor●an
               .
               Some
               think
               it
               may
               rather
               be
               deduced
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               refresh
               ,
               recreate
               ,
               give
               rest
               ;
               and
               that
               because
               it
               is
               called
               emphatically
               a
               
                 savour
                 of
                 rest
              
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Levit.
               2.
               v.
               2.
               
               The
               LXX
               sometimes
               render
               it
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               manifesting
               that
               they
               knew
               not
               the
               precise
               importance
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               therefore
               left
               it
               untranslated
               .
               It
               comprised
               ,
               as
               was
               said
               ,
               the
               mincha
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               Drink-offering
               ,
               and
               had
               a
               place
               also
               in
               the
               offerings
               of
               Consecration
               .
               And
               these
               were
               the
               Corbanim
               or
               oblations
               ,
               that
               were
               Ishim
               ,
               or
               Fire-offerings
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 most
                 holy
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 12
              
               Of
               the
               other
               sort
               of
               Offerings
               ,
               which
               were
               only
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 holiness
                 of
                 praises
              
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               general
               name
               ;
               but
               they
               were
               either
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Terumah
               ,
               the
               Heave-offering
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Tenuphah
               ,
               the
               Wave-offering
               ,
               whereof
               we
               shall
               speak
               afterwards
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 13
              
               The
               matter
               of
               all
               these
               Sacrifices
               was
               of
               three
               sorts
               .
               1.
               
               Beasts
               .
               2.
               
               Fowls
               ,
               or
               Birds
               .
               3.
               
               Fruits
               of
               the
               earth
               ;
               all
               accompanied
               with
               Salt
               and
               Incense
               .
               Of
               Beasts
               there
               were
               also
               three
               sorts
               designed
               to
               this
               use
               and
               service
               ;
               one
               of
               the
               Herds
               ,
               namely
               ,
               Bullocks
               ;
               and
               two
               of
               the
               Flocks
               ;
               1.
               
               Sheep
               ,
               2.
               
               Goats
               .
               Of
               Fowls
               or
               Birds
               ,
               two
               sorts
               were
               used
               ;
               1.
               
               Turtles
               ,
               2.
               
               Pigeons
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               Sparrows
               ,
               in
               the
               singular
               case
               of
               the
               sacrifice
               for
               the
               cleansing
               of
               the
               Leper
               ,
               Levit.
               14.4
               .
               In
               all
               of
               these
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               Beasts
               )
               it
               was
               required
               that
               they
               should
               be
               ,
               1.
               
               Males
               ,
               unless
               in
               the
               Sin
               and
               Trespass
               offering
               .
               2.
               
               Without
               blemish
               .
               The
               fruits
               of
               the
               earth
               were
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               useful
               to
               the
               life
               of
               man.
               And
               all
               these
               sacrifices
               from
               their
               general
               ends
               may
               be
               reduced
               unto
               three
               heads
               .
               For
               they
               were
               all
               of
               them
               either
               ,
               1.
               
               Propitiatory
               ,
               as
               designed
               to
               make
               attonement
               for
               sins
               ;
               or
               ,
               2.
               
               Euctical
               ,
               to
               impetrate
               mercies
               from
               God
               ;
               or
               ,
               3.
               
               Eucharistical
               ,
               to
               return
               praises
               unto
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 14
              
               The
               first
               particular
               sacrifice
               instituted
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Israel
               ,
               regulated
               and
               directed
               ,
               Levit.
               1.
               was
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Burnt-offering
               .
               I
               say
               it
               was
               then
               first
               prescribed
               unto
               that
               Church
               ,
               after
               the
               rearing
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               and
               regulated
               as
               to
               the
               times
               ,
               occasions
               ,
               
               and
               seasons
               of
               its
               celebration
               ;
               for
               as
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               was
               instituted
               and
               observed
               from
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               .
               And
               it
               seems
               to
               have
               been
               the
               first
               acceptable
               sacrifice
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               which
               Abel
               offered
               ,
               Gen.
               4.4
               .
               For
               whereas
               it
               is
               expresly
               said
               of
               the
               offering
               of
               Cain
               ,
               not
               only
               that
               it
               was
               mincha
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               was
               of
               the
               
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 earth
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               meat-offering
               ;
               it
               is
               said
               only
               of
               Abel
               ,
               that
               he
               brought
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 of
                 the
                 firstlings
                 of
                 his
                 flock
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 fat
                 thereof
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               either
               with
               their
               fat
               ,
               or
               the
               fat
               firstlings
               ,
               the
               proper
               matter
               of
               this
               sacrifice
               .
               Our
               Apostle
               calls
               it
               his
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               his
               gift
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               his
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               free-will-offering
               ,
               as
               all
               were
               before
               the
               Law
               ;
               and
               his
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Heb.
               11.4
               .
               the
               
                 sacrifice
                 that
                 he
                 slew
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               But
               the
               name
               is
               first
               expressed
               ,
               Gen.
               8.20
               :
               where
               both
               the
               matter
               and
               nature
               also
               of
               it
               is
               set
               down
               ;
               
                 Noah
                 builded
                 an
                 altar
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 of
                 every
                 clean
                 beast
              
               (
               Bullocks
               ,
               Sheep
               and
               Goats
               )
               
                 and
                 of
                 every
                 clean
                 fowl
              
               (
               Turtles
               and
               Pigeons
               )
               (
               this
               God
               had
               instructed
               him
               in
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 and
                 offered
                 burnt
                 offerings
                 on
                 the
                 altar
                 .
              
               So
               did
               Job
               ,
               before
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               chap.
               1.5
               .
               which
               God
               also
               prescribed
               unto
               his
               friends
               ,
               chap.
               42.8
               .
               as
               did
               Jethro
               also
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               Exod.
               18.12
               .
               For
               from
               that
               sacrifice
               of
               Noah
               ,
               was
               this
               Rite
               of
               whole-burnt-offerings
               derived
               by
               tradition
               unto
               all
               Nations
               of
               his
               posterity
               :
               but
               the
               end
               and
               use
               of
               it
               being
               lost
               ,
               it
               was
               in
               process
               of
               time
               ,
               by
               the
               craft
               of
               Satan
               ,
               turned
               into
               the
               chiefest
               way
               of
               exercising
               their
               idolatry
               .
            
             
               The
               matter
               therefore
               of
               this
               sacrifice
               was
               preserved
               among
               the
               Heathen
               ;
               although
               
                 
                   §
                
                 15
              
               they
               made
               use
               of
               other
               creatures
               also
               ,
               then
               what
               were
               allowed
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               or
               applied
               unto
               that
               purpose
               by
               any
               who
               were
               guided
               by
               divine
               direction
               .
               Their
               principal
               solemn
               sacrifices
               were
               of
               the
               Herd
               ,
               which
               therefore
               they
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               buthysia
               ,
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               Oxen
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               Kine
               .
            
             
               
                 Taurum
                 Neptuno
                 ,
                 taurum
                 tibi
                 pulcher
                 Appolo
                 ,
              
               as
               Virgil.
               And
               he
               also
               expresseth
               the
               way
               of
               offering
               these
               Bulls
               or
               Oxen
               to
               
                 Neptune
                 ,
                 Apollo
              
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               feigned
               Deities
               .
            
             
               
                 Et
                 solida
                 imponit
                 taurorum
                 viscera
                 flammis
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 committed
                 their
                 whole
                 inwards
                 unto
                 flames
                 on
                 the
                 Altar
              
               ;
               which
               expresseth
               this
               Holocaust
               .
               And
               they
               offered
               Kine
               of
               all
               sorts
               .
               So
               Homer
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               Nestor
               sacrificed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               an
               Heifer
               or
               a
               Bullock
               of
               one
               year
               old
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               saith
               Eustathius
               ;
               as
               in
               many
               cases
               the
               Law
               directed
               .
               And
               the
               Poet
               adds
               ,
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 none
                 had
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 yoke
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               same
               was
               required
               in
               the
               sacrifices
               of
               the
               Law.
               To
               the
               Moon
               they
               sacrificed
               a
               Bullock
               ,
               whose
               horns
               turned
               into
               the
               likeness
               of
               her
               first
               appearance
               :
               
                 —
                 sterilemque
                 tibi
                 Proserpina
                 vaccam
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 a
                 barren
                 heifer
                 to
                 Proserpina
                 .
              
               And
               Plutarch
               telleth
               us
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               the
               old
               Aegyptians
               offered
               a
               
                 Red
                 Heifer
              
               in
               sacrifice
               ,
               which
               I
               much
               doubt
               ;
               and
               suppose
               rather
               the
               report
               to
               have
               risen
               from
               the
               
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 Red
                 Cow
              
               instituted
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               when
               the
               People
               came
               out
               of
               Egypt
               .
               But
               whereas
               an
               Ox
               was
               an
               harmless
               and
               useful
               creature
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               began
               at
               length
               to
               suppose
               that
               it
               was
               not
               meet
               to
               use
               them
               in
               sacrifice
               .
               But
               to
               keep
               up
               the
               old
               tradition
               of
               this
               kind
               of
               offering
               ,
               they
               made
               a
               Cake
               ,
               which
               they
               called
               Papanon
               ,
               and
               fashioned
               it
               into
               the
               similitude
               of
               an
               Ox
               ,
               and
               termed
               it
               an
               Ox
               ,
               as
               Hesychius
               in
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               So
               the
               images
               of
               idolatrous
               Groves
               ,
               placed
               by
               Idolaters
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               old
               ,
               are
               called
               Groves
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               and
               the
               small
               Shrines
               made
               for
               Diana
               ,
               are
               called
               Temples
               .
            
             
               Sheep
               also
               they
               sacrificed
               ,
               especially
               Lambs
               ,
               to
               
                 Jupiter
                 ,
                 Minerva
              
               ,
               and
               Diana
               ;
               and
               
                 
                   §
                
                 16
              
               Goats
               or
               Kids
               to
               Bacchus
               .
               Whence
               is
               that
               of
               the
               Poet.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Rode
                   caper
                   vites
                   ,
                   tamen
                   hinc
                   cum
                   stabis
                   ad
                   aras
                   ,
                
                 
                   In
                   tua
                   quod
                   spargi
                   cornua
                   ,
                   possit
                   ,
                   erit
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     Vines
                     cropt
                     by
                     the
                     Goat
                     ,
                     yet
                     Wine
                     suffice
                  
                
                 
                   
                     To
                     sprinkle
                     him
                     when
                     made
                     a
                     sacrifice
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
             
             
             
             
             
               Which
               as
               Suetonius
               testifies
               ,
               was
               bitterly
               reflected
               on
               
                 Nero
                 Caesar
              
               upon
               his
               foolish
               Edict
               for
               the
               cutting
               down
               of
               Vines
               in
               
                 Italy
                 .
                 Birds
              
               or
               Fowls
               also
               they
               offered
               or
               sacrificed
               ,
               but
               without
               distinction
               ;
               
                 Cocks
                 ,
                 Geese
                 ,
                 Turtles
              
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 17
              
               But
               besides
               these
               things
               that
               were
               of
               antient
               Tradition
               ,
               they
               added
               as
               the
               matter
               of
               their
               Sacrifices
               all
               sorts
               of
               living
               Creatures
               ,
               even
               such
               as
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 nature
              
               refused
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               among
               the
               Jews
               were
               in
               an
               especial
               manner
               forbidden
               ;
               neither
               ever
               were
               they
               in
               use
               amongst
               the
               first
               Fathers
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               untill
               after
               the
               Babylonian
               dispersion
               .
               Of
               the
               first
               sort
               was
               their
               sacrificing
               of
               men
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               elsewhere
               shewed
               to
               have
               been
               Catholick
               in
               the
               world
               .
               Of
               the
               latter
               ,
               to
               omit
               
                 Horses
                 ,
                 Dogs
              
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               we
               may
               take
               an
               instance
               in
               that
               of
               Swine
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Offerings
               of
               Swine
               ,
               was
               the
               principal
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               most
               of
               them
               judged
               the
               most
               antient
               kind
               of
               Sacrifice
               amongst
               them
               .
               This
               they
               constantly
               used
               ,
               whether
               in
               Consecrations
               ,
               or
               Lustrations
               ,
               or
               
                 Confirmations
                 of
                 Covenants
              
               ,
               the
               most
               solemn
               occasions
               of
               their
               Sacrifices
               .
               So
               in
               the
               first
               way
               he
               speaks
               in
               Aristophanes
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Money
                   I
                   want
                   ,
                   a
                   sacred
                   Swine
                   to
                   buy
                   ;
                
                 
                   I
                   would
                   be
                   consecrate
                   ,
                   before
                   I
                   dye
                   .
                
              
            
             
               And
               in
               case
               of
               Lustration
               or
               Expiation
               ,
               Plautus
               speaks
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               in
               his
               Maenechmi
               ,
            
             
               
                 Adolescens
                 quibus
                 hic
                 pretiis
                 porci
                 voeneunt
                 sacres
                 sinceri
                 ?
              
               
                 Nummum
                 unum
                 en
                 à
                 me
                 accipe
                 ;
                 jube
                 te
                 piari
                 mea
                 pecunia
                 ;
              
               
                 Nam
                 ego
                 quidem
                 insanum
                 esse
                 te
                 certe
                 scio
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Young
                 man
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 here
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 Swine
                 fit
                 for
                 sacrifice
                 ?
                 take
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Silver
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 get
                 thy self
                 expiated
                 ,
              
               (
               or
               freed
               from
               thy
               malady
               by
               Sacrifice
               )
               
                 with
                 my
                 money
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 〈◊〉
                 certainly
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 mad
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               another
               concerning
               Covenants
               .
            
             
               Caesâ
               jungebant
               foedera
               por●â
               .
            
             
               
                 They
                 ratified
                 their
                 Covenants
                 by
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 a
                 Female
                 Swine
                 .
              
               But
               this
               by
               the
               way
               ;
               we
               return
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 18
              
               The
               Nature
               ,
               and
               Manner
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Israel
               ,
               is
               directed
               ,
               Levit.
               1
               :
               In
               general
               ,
               as
               was
               said
               ,
               it
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Corban
               ,
               a
               Gift
               brought
               nigh
               to
               God
               :
               ver
               .
               3.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               if
               his
               Corban
               be
               Hola
               .
               From
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Hala
                 ,
                 ascendit
              
               ,
               to
               go
               upward
               ,
               it
               was
               so
               called
               .
               The
               LXX
               .
               render
               it
               for
               the
               most
               part
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               doth
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               Chap.
               10.6
               .
               that
               which
               is
               
                 wholly
                 consumed
              
               or
               burnt
               ,
               as
               this
               was
               all
               but
               the
               skin
               .
               For
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               mentioned
               ,
               v.
               8.
               and
               Chap.
               8.
               v.
               20.
               and
               no
               where
               else
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               rather
               signifies
               the
               whole
               
                 trunk
                 of
                 the
                 body
              
               after
               the
               head
               was
               cut
               off
               ,
               then
               the
               
                 fat
                 of
                 the
                 Cawl
              
               ,
               as
               we
               render
               it
               .
               And
               it
               is
               not
               unlike
               ,
               but
               they
               might
               make
               use
               of
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               because
               the
               beginning
               of
               it
               answers
               in
               sound
               unto
               the
               Hebrew
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               were
               at
               a
               loss
               in
               expressing
               the
               names
               of
               the
               particular
               Sacrifices
               ,
               hath
               been
               declared
               .
               But
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifies
               to
               ascend
               ;
               and
               because
               things
               that
               do
               so
               ,
               do
               disappear
               ,
               and
               seem
               not
               to
               be
               ,
               it
               denotes
               also
               to
               consume
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               consumed
               ;
               and
               from
               either
               of
               these
               significations
               ,
               this
               Sacrifice
               which
               was
               
                 wholly
                 burnt
              
               ,
               may
               take
               its
               name
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 19
              
               In
               the
               Manner
               of
               this
               Sacrifice
               ,
               it
               is
               observable
               ;
               that
               he
               who
               brought
               it
               was
               to
               put
               
                 his
                 hand
                 on
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 it
                 ,
              
               v.
               4.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 and
                 put
                 his
                 hands
                 upon
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Burnt-Offering
              
               ;
               lay
               them
               on
               ,
               that
               the
               Beast
               might
               seem
               to
               bear
               and
               sustain
               them
               ;
               so
               we
               ,
               after
               the
               
                 Vulgar
                 Latin
                 ,
                 Manus
                 suas
                 ,
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               Original
               
                 his
                 hand
              
               .
               And
               the
               Hebrews
               are
               divided
               ,
               whether
               he
               laid
               on
               only
               
                 one
                 hand
              
               ,
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
               or
               both
               .
               Chap.
               16.
               v.
               21.
               
               Where
               the
               High
               Priest
               was
               to
               perform
               this
               duty
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               expresly
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               put
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               both
               
                 his
                 hands
              
               on
               the
               head
               of
               it
               :
               whence
               most
               conclude
               ;
               that
               
                 both
                 the
                 hands
              
               are
               here
               also
               intended
               .
               But
               this
               seems
               rather
               to
               be
               an
               Argument
               unto
               the
               contrary
               .
               For
               in
               saying
               that
               the
               High
               Priest
               (
               who
               was
               to
               offer
               for
               himself
               as
               well
               as
               the
               people
               )
               in
               his
               
               performance
               of
               this
               work
               ,
               shall
               lay
               
                 both
                 his
                 hands
              
               ,
               and
               when
               a
               private
               person
               did
               it
               ,
               he
               shall
               lay
               on
               
                 his
                 hand
              
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               seems
               to
               intimate
               a
               difference
               between
               them
               in
               this
               action
               .
               And
               this
               Ceremony
               was
               observed
               only
               when
               the
               Offerings
               was
               of
               Beasts
               ;
               not
               so
               when
               it
               was
               of
               Fowls
               or
               Birds
               .
               And
               when
               the
               season
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               was
               stated
               by
               Gods
               prescription
               for
               the
               use
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               the
               Priest
               was
               to
               perform
               this
               duty
               .
               The
               meaning
               of
               the
               Ceremony
               was
               ,
               
                 quod
                 illorum
                 capiti
                 sit
              
               ;
               typically
               and
               representatively
               to
               impose
               the
               sin
               of
               the
               Offerer
               ,
               on
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Offering
               ,
               to
               instruct
               us
               in
               the
               bearing
               of
               our
               sin
               by
               Christ
               ,
               when
               through
               the
               eternal
               spirit
               he
               offered
               himself
               unto
               God.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               Beast
               ,
               now
               a
               Corban
               ,
               by
               being
               brought
               unto
               the
               Altar
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               
                 
                   §
                
                 20
              
               slain
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               v.
               5.
               
               
                 He
                 shall
                 kill
                 the
                 Bullock
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               say
               some
               ,
               
                 he
                 that
                 brought
                 the
                 Offering
              
               ,
               was
               to
               kill
               it
               .
               For
               say
               they
               ,
               those
               that
               killed
               the
               Offering
               ,
               are
               distinguished
               from
               them
               that
               took
               the
               blood
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               sprinkled
               it
               on
               the
               Altar
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               29.22
               .
               
                 So
                 they
                 killed
                 the
                 Bullocks
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Priests
                 received
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 sprinkled
                 it
                 on
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
              
               But
               those
               slayers
               seem
               not
               to
               have
               been
               the
               People
               ,
               but
               the
               Levites
               ,
               who
               were
               to
               assist
               the
               Priests
               in
               their
               Service
               ,
               Numb
               .
               8.19
               .
               and
               who
               in
               all
               greater
               Sacrifices
               ,
               did
               the
               outward
               work
               of
               killing
               ,
               and
               slaying
               .
               See
               2
               Chron.
               35.
               10
               ,
               11.
               as
               also
               it
               is
               said
               expresly
               ,
               that
               they
               slew
               the
               
                 Paschal
                 Lamb
              
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               30.
               
               And
               unto
               this
               killing
               of
               the
               Bullock
               ,
               or
               Kid
               ,
               or
               Lamb
               ,
               answered
               the
               wringing
               off
               of
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Bird
               ,
               if
               the
               Burnt
               Offering
               were
               of
               Fowls
               ,
               which
               is
               expresly
               said
               to
               be
               done
               by
               the
               
                 Priest
                 ,
                 v.
              
               15.
               
               And
               of
               him
               that
               kills
               the
               Offering
               ,
               v.
               5.
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               he
               shall
               
                 flay
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 cut
                 it
                 into
                 its
                 pieces
                 ,
              
               v.
               6.
               which
               was
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Priests
               and
               their
               Assistants
               .
            
             
               The
               place
               where
               it
               was
               to
               be
               killed
               ,
               was
               on
               the
               North
               side
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               v.
               11.
               
               And
               when
               it
               was
               killed
               ,
               the
               blood
               was
               taken
               ,
               or
               wrung
               out
               and
               sprinkled
               about
               the
               Altar
               ,
               v.
               5.
               which
               sprinkling
               of
               blood
               was
               used
               in
               all
               Sacrifices
               of
               living
               Creatures
               ,
               as
               eminently
               prefiguring
               our
               sanctification
               ,
               or
               purifying
               of
               our
               hearts
               from
               an
               evil
               conscience
               by
               the
               
                 sprinkling
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               9.14
               .
               Chap.
               12.24
               .
            
             
               The
               Beast
               being
               killed
               ,
               was
               slayed
               and
               opened
               ;
               made
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 21
              
               
                 naked
                 ,
                 and
                 opened
              
               ,
               which
               our
               Apostle
               alludes
               unto
               ,
               Chap.
               4.13
               .
               Afterwards
               it
               was
               
                 cut
                 into
                 pieces
              
               ,
               v.
               6.
               which
               pieces
               were
               
                 salted
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               2.13
               .
               and
               then
               laid
               in
               order
               on
               the
               wood
               upon
               the
               Altar
               ,
               v.
               8.
               as
               also
               were
               the
               legs
               and
               inwards
               ,
               after
               they
               were
               washed
               ,
               v.
               9.
               
               
                 As
                 our
                 bodies
                 in
                 our
                 approach
                 unto
                 God
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 washed
                 with
                 pure
                 water
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               10.22
               .
               The
               everlasting
               fire
               ,
               typing
               out
               the
               eternal
               Spirit
               ,
               through
               which
               Christ
               offered
               himself
               unto
               God
               ,
               Heb.
               9.14
               .
               being
               applyed
               by
               the
               Priest
               unto
               the
               Wood
               ,
               the
               whole
               was
               incinerated
               ,
               Psalm
               20.3
               .
               continuing
               to
               burn
               it
               may
               be
               all
               night
               long
               ;
               though
               no
               Sacrifice
               was
               to
               be
               offered
               but
               by
               day
               ,
               which
               made
               them
               
                 watch
                 for
                 the
                 morning
              
               ,
               Psalm
               130.6
               .
               The
               differing
               Ceremonies
               in
               killing
               and
               offering
               of
               the
               Fowls
               are
               clearly
               expressed
               in
               the
               same
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               The
               End
               of
               this
               Offering
               was
               alwayes
               to
               make
               Attonement
               .
               So
               the
               Text
               ;
               
                 
                   §
                
                 22
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               v.
               4.
               
               
                 It
                 shall
                 be
                 accepted
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 make
                 Attonement
                 for
                 him
              
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               sayes
               One
               ,
               
                 Quod
                 latinè
                 vertitur
                 expiare
                 ,
                 hoc
                 est
                 ,
                 Deo
                 aliquem
                 commendare
              
               ;
               it
               is
               to
               
                 commend
                 any
                 one
                 to
                 God.
              
               A
               sense
               which
               neither
               will
               the
               word
               bear
               ,
               nor
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               admit
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               alwayes
               ,
               to
               
                 be
                 accepted
              
               ;
               and
               for
               what
               end
               shall
               the
               Sacrifice
               be
               accepted
               ?
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               appease
               ,
               attone
               ,
               to
               make
               attonement
               for
               him
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               shew
               elsewhere
               ;
               not
               absolutely
               ;
               this
               it
               could
               not
               do
               ,
               Heb.
               10.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               but
               in
               a
               Representation
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               a
               shadow
               of
               good
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               v.
               11.
               
            
             
               There
               are
               reckoned
               up
               
                 eighteen
                 times
              
               wherein
               this
               kind
               of
               Offering
               was
               to
               be
               made
               
                 
                   §
                
                 23
              
               by
               express
               Institution
               ;
               the
               annumeration
               whereof
               ,
               belongs
               not
               unto
               us
               in
               this
               place
               .
               Nine
               of
               them
               refer
               unto
               particular
               occasions
               and
               emergencies
               ,
               the
               other
               nine
               had
               their
               fixed
               seasons
               ,
               occurring
               
                 daily
                 ,
                 monethly
              
               ,
               or
               annually
               .
               Only
               we
               may
               observe
               that
               of
               this
               kind
               of
               Offering
               was
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               
                 juge
                 sacrificium
              
               ,
               or
               continual
               Sacrifice
               which
               was
               offered
               Morning
               and
               Evening
               ,
               with
               whose
               final
               ,
               removal
               ,
               or
               taking
               away
               ,
               the
               Church
               and
               Worship
               of
               the
               Jews
               utterly
               ceased
               ,
               Dan.
               9.27
               .
               And
               as
               it
               had
               a
               precise
               command
               ,
               for
               its
               being
               offered
               
                 Morning
                 and
                 Evening
              
               continually
               ,
               so
               in
               the
               constant
               acknowledgement
               of
               God
               therein
               ,
               in
               the
               vicislitudes
               of
               Night
               and
               Day
               there
               was
               such
               a
               suitableness
               to
               the
               Light
               and
               Law
               of
               Nature
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               prevailed
               among
               the
               Heathen
               themselves
               in
               their
               Idolatrous
               Services
               ;
               witness
               that
               of
               Hesiod
               ,
            
             
               
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 Offerings
                 and
                 Sacrifices
                 burn
                 ,
              
               
                 At
                 Evening
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 Sacred
                 Lights
                 return
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               so
               at
               Rome
               ,
               the
               Pinarii
               and
               Potitii
               sacrificed
               to
               Hercules
               ,
               in
               
                 Ara
                 Maxima
              
               ,
               Morning
               and
               Evening
               ,
               as
               
                 Livy
                 ,
                 Plutarch
              
               ,
               and
               Dionysius
               testifie
               .
               The
               Custom
               also
               of
               Feasts
               at
               this
               Sacrifice
               ,
               to
               testifie
               mutual
               Love
               and
               Peace
               amongst
               men
               ,
               was
               common
               with
               the
               Jews
               unto
               the
               Gentiles
               .
               Thus
               when
               
                 Jethro
                 ,
                 Moses
              
               his
               Father
               in
               Law
               offered
               a
               Burnt-Offering
               and
               Sacrifices
               ,
               
                 Aaron
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
              
               Israel
               
                 came
                 to
                 eat
                 Bread
                 with
                 him
                 before
                 God
                 ,
              
               Exod.
               18.12
               .
               And
               so
               also
               in
               the
               Sacrifices
               that
               Agamemnon
               offered
               in
               
                 Homer
                 Iliad
                 B.
              
               he
               called
               the
               Antients
               and
               Princes
               of
               the
               Graecians
               to
               a
               Banquet
               at
               it
               with
               him
               ;
               as
               did
               Nestor
               likewise
               with
               those
               about
               him
               ,
               at
               his
               great
               Sacrifice
               .
               
                 Od●ss
                 .
                 G.
              
               
            
             
               The
               next
               sort
               of
               Offerings
               that
               was
               regulated
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               was
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               as
               it
               denoted
               an
               especial
               kind
               of
               Sacrifice
               we
               have
               from
               the
               matter
               of
               it
               ,
               rendered
               a
               
                 Meat-Offering
                 ,
                 Levit.
              
               2.1
               .
               And
               this
               ,
               as
               was
               said
               of
               the
               whole
               Burnt-Offering
               before
               ,
               was
               not
               then
               first
               instituted
               and
               appointed
               ,
               but
               only
               regulated
               and
               solemnly
               approved
               .
               For
               it
               had
               been
               observed
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               consisting
               in
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               had
               a
               great
               foundation
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               .
               Thus
               Cain
               brought
               his
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Mincha
               of
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               earth
               to
               offer
               unto
               God
               ,
               Gen.
               4.3
               .
               And
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               but
               that
               as
               to
               the
               kind
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               was
               acceptable
               unto
               God
               ,
               as
               of
               his
               own
               Institution
               ,
               though
               the
               Person
               that
               offered
               it
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               faith
               was
               not
               approved
               Heb.
               11.3
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 25
              
               The
               Name
               ,
               as
               was
               in
               part
               before
               observed
               ,
               is
               ,
               as
               of
               an
               uncertain
               Original
               ,
               so
               variously
               used
               and
               applyed
               .
               Sometimes
               it
               is
               used
               for
               a
               
                 Civil
                 Gift
              
               of
               men
               one
               to
               another
               ;
               or
               a
               present
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               10.27
               .
               Sometimes
               for
               any
               Offering
               or
               Sacrifice
               .
               So
               Abels
               Sacrifice
               which
               was
               in
               especial
               a
               Burnt-Offering
               ,
               is
               called
               his
               
                 Mincha
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               3.
               
               Hence
               it
               is
               sometimes
               rendred
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               Sacrifice
               ,
               a
               
                 bloody
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 Matth.
              
               9.49
               .
               Acts
               7.42
               .
               And
               our
               Apostle
               from
               Psal.
               40.6
               .
               renders
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Sebach
               and
               Mincha
               ,
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Heb.
               10.5
               .
               
                 Sacrifice
                 and
                 Offering
              
               ;
               by
               both
               a
               which
               terms
               Sacrifices
               only
               of
               Attonement
               and
               Propitiation
               were
               intended
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               especial
               Meat-Offering
               ,
               which
               was
               properly
               Eucharistical
               ,
               and
               not
               Propitiatory
               .
               And
               the
               expression
               in
               that
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               answers
               directly
               unto
               what
               God
               speaks
               concerning
               the
               house
               of
               Eli
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               3.14
               .
               The
               sin
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Eli
               shall
               not
               be
               expiated
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 neither
                 by
                 Sebach
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 Mincha
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               no
               sort
               of
               Sacrifices
               appointed
               to
               make
               Attonement
               ,
               or
               to
               expiate
               sin
               .
               So
               also
               is
               the
               word
               used
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               26.19
               .
               But
               as
               it
               denotes
               the
               especial
               Offering
               now
               under
               consideration
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               ordinarily
               appointed
               to
               make
               Attonement
               .
               I
               say
               not
               ordinarily
               ,
               because
               there
               was
               an
               especial
               dispensation
               in
               the
               case
               of
               the
               
                 Poor
                 man
              
               ,
               who
               was
               allowed
               to
               bring
               
                 Flower
                 and
                 Oyle
              
               ,
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Mincha
               ,
               instead
               of
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Ascham
               ,
               or
               Trespass-Offering
               ,
               Levit.
               5.11
               ,
               12.
               
               And
               yet
               Attonement
               properly
               was
               not
               made
               thereby
               ;
               only
               in
               it
               ,
               or
               the
               appointment
               of
               it
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               testification
               of
               Gods
               acceptance
               of
               the
               Person
               with
               a
               
                 non
                 obstante
              
               for
               his
               Trespass
               .
               And
               hence
               doth
               our
               Apostle
               use
               his
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               his
               almost
               in
               this
               business
               ,
               Heb.
               9.22
               .
               
                 Almost
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 purged
                 with
                 blood
                 .
              
               The
               like
               allowance
               was
               in
               the
               Offering
               of
               the
               
                 jealous
                 Person
              
               :
               It
               was
               to
               consist
               of
               
                 Barley
                 Meal
              
               ,
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Meat-Offering
               ;
               but
               it
               made
               no
               Attonement
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               expresly
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 bring
                 sin
                 to
                 remembrance
                 ;
                 Numb
                 .
              
               5.15
               .
               Whereas
               every
               Sacrifice
               of
               Attonement
               ,
               was
               for
               the
               covering
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               casting
               of
               it
               out
               of
               Remembrance
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 26
              
               As
               the
               Mincha
               denotes
               a
               peculiar
               Offering
               ,
               whose
               Laws
               and
               Ordinances
               are
               recorded
               ,
               Levit.
               2.1
               ,
               2
               ,
               &c.
               the
               matter
               of
               it
               ,
               was
               1.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Soleth
                 ,
                 simila
                 ,
                 v.
              
               7.
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               
                 flower
                 of
                 Wheat
              
               .
               So
               it
               is
               expresed
               ,
               Ezek.
               45.13
               ,
               15.
               
               In
               one
               case
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 farina
                 hordacea
                 ,
                 Barley
                 meal
              
               (
               so
               we
               render
               the
               word
               )
               was
               used
               ,
               Numb
               .
               5.15
               .
               But
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Kemach
               is
               properly
               ,
               
                 Bran
                 ,
                 Barley
                 bran
              
               .
               This
               was
               the
               Offering
               in
               the
               case
               of
               jealousie
               ,
               God
               appointing
               therein
               the
               use
               of
               Barley
               ,
               the
               worst
               of
               Bread-corn
               and
               the
               bran
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               worst
               of
               that
               grain
               ,
               prohibiting
               the
               addition
               of
               Oyle
               and
               Frankincense
               ,
               to
               testifie
               his
               dislike
               of
               the
               matter
               either
               in
               the
               sin
               of
               the
               Woman
               ,
               or
               the
               causeless
               jealousie
               of
               the
               man.
               2.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 biccurim
                 ,
                 primae
                 fruges
                 ,
                 frugum
                 primitiae
                 ,
              
               first
               fruits
               ;
               
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 corn
                 newly
              
               ripened
               in
               the
               ear
               .
               3.
               
               Oyle
               .
               4.
               
               Frankincense
               .
               5.
               
               
                 Salt
                 ,
                 v.
              
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               the
               use
               of
               two
               things
               are
               expresly
               forbidden
               ,
               namely
               
                 Leaven
                 and
                 Honey
                 ,
                 v.
              
               11.
               
               Hereunto
               also
               belongeth
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Nesec
               ,
               or
               Drink-offering
               ,
               which
               was
               an
               addition
               of
               Wine
               unto
               some
               Sacrifices
               ,
               never
               used
               separately
               .
               And
               the
               Psalmist
               shews
               how
               this
               degenerated
               amongst
               Idolaters
               ,
               who
               in
               their
               superstitious
               rage
               ,
               made
               use
               of
               the
               
                 blood
                 of
                 living
              
               creatures
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               of
               men
               ,
               in
               their
               libamina
               .
               They
               had
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 drink-offering
                 of
                 blood
              
               ,
               which
               he
               abhorred
               ,
               Psal.
               16.3
               .
            
             
               Now
               this
               Offering
               was
               sometimes
               offered
               alone
               by
               its
               self
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               was
               of
               the
               
                 
                   §
                
                 27
              
               number
               of
               
                 free-will
                 offering
              
               ,
               whose
               Law
               and
               Manner
               is
               prescribed
               ,
               Levit.
               2.
               
               For
               the
               most
               part
               it
               was
               annexed
               unto
               other
               Sacrifices
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               either
               stated
               and
               general
               ▪
               or
               occasional
               and
               particular
               .
               The
               stated
               Meat-Offerings
               say
               some
               ,
               concerned
               the
               
                 whole
                 Congregation
              
               ,
               and
               they
               reckon
               up
               three
               of
               them
               ;
               1.
               
               The
               
                 Wave
                 sheaf
                 ,
                 Levit.
              
               23.
               10
               ,
               11.
               2.
               
               The
               
                 two
                 wave
                 loaves
                 ,
                 v.
              
               17.
               3.
               
               The
               
                 daily
                 shewbread
                 ,
                 Levit.
              
               24.5
               .
               But
               whereas
               we
               have
               shewed
               that
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Mincha
               was
               one
               of
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               a
               Fire-Offering
               ,
               and
               also
               it
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 most
                 holy
                 ,
                 Levit.
              
               2.10
               .
               these
               being
               neither
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               belonged
               unto
               the
               Terumah
               ,
               of
               which
               afterwards
               ,
               and
               were
               none
               of
               them
               Mincha
               ,
               or
               the
               Meat-Offering
               properly
               so
               called
               .
               It
               is
               true
               at
               the
               offering
               of
               the
               Wave-sheaf
               ,
               and
               the
               Wave-loaf
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               Meat-offering
               offered
               unto
               God
               ,
               consisting
               of
               two
               tenth
               deals
               of
               Soleth
               ,
               or
               wheat-flower
               mingled
               with
               Oyle
               ,
               and
               the
               fourth
               part
               of
               an
               
                 Hin
                 of
                 Wine
              
               for
               a
               Drink-offering
               ,
               which
               were
               burned
               in
               the
               Fire
               ;
               Lev.
               23.13
               .
               but
               themselves
               were
               a
               Terumah
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               Mincha
               .
               The
               particular
               and
               occasional
               offerings
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               are
               reckoned
               to
               be
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               
                 poor
                 mans
                 Offering
              
               ,
               Levit.
               5.11
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Jealousie-offering
               ,
               Numb
               .
               5.15
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Offering
               of
               the
               Priests
               at
               their
               Consecration
               ,
               Levit.
               8.26
               ,
               28.
               4.
               
               The
               
                 High
                 Priests
              
               daily
               ,
               Meat-Offering
               ,
               Levit.
               6.20
               .
               5.
               
               The
               Leaper
               offering
               ,
               Levit.
               14.10
               .
               6.
               
               The
               Dedication
               offering
               mentioned
               ,
               Numb
               .
               8.
               
               But
               some
               of
               these
               ,
               have
               a
               participation
               in
               the
               matter
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               especial
               Mincha
               .
               The
               principal
               signification
               of
               this
               Offering
               is
               expressed
               ,
               Isa.
               66.20
               .
               compared
               with
               Rom.
               15.16
               .
               Mal.
               1.
               10
               ,
               11.
               compared
               with
               1
               Tim.
               2.8
               .
               And
               two
               things
               in
               it
               express
               the
               Grace
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ;
               First
               ,
               The
               handful
               that
               was
               for
               a
               memorial
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               bring
               to
               memory
               the
               Covenant
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               Salt
               ,
               which
               declared
               it
               firm
               and
               stable
               .
            
             
               Hereunto
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               said
               ,
               belongs
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               nesek
               ,
               which
               as
               directed
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               was
               
                 
                   §
                
                 28
              
               but
               one
               part
               of
               the
               Mincha
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               reckoned
               among
               the
               distinct
               species
               of
               Offerings
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               summed
               up
               ,
               Lev.
               7.37
               .
               And
               the
               Reason
               is
               ,
               because
               under
               the
               Law
               it
               was
               never
               offered
               alone
               by
               its
               self
               ,
               but
               as
               an
               Appendix
               unto
               Burnt-offerings
               ,
               Sin-offerings
               ,
               and
               Peace-offerings
               ,
               to
               compleat
               the
               Mincha
               ,
               or
               Meat-offering
               that
               accompanied
               them
               .
               But
               of
               old
               before
               the
               Reformation
               of
               Sacrifices
               by
               Moses
               ,
               it
               was
               a
               distinct
               Offering
               by
               its
               self
               ,
               Gen.
               35.14
               .
               
                 Jacob
                 offered
                 a
                 Drink-offering
              
               ,
               that
               is
               of
               Wine
               ,
               which
               was
               its
               primitive
               Institution
               and
               Practice
               .
               And
               it
               was
               alwayes
               to
               be
               of
               
                 Wine
                 ;
                 Numb
              
               .
               15.
               
               This
               ,
               Chap.
               28.
               v.
               7.
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Shechar
               ,
               which
               although
               we
               generally
               translate
               
                 strong
                 drink
              
               ,
               yet
               it
               appears
               from
               hence
               to
               have
               been
               a
               strong
               inebriating
               Wine
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               most
               learned
               of
               the
               Jews
               suppose
               .
               We
               call
               this
               Nesek
               ,
               a
               Drink-offering
               ,
               in
               answer
               to
               the
               name
               we
               give
               unto
               the
               Mincha
               ,
               a
               Meat-offering
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Offerings
               whose
               matter
               was
               of
               things
               to
               be
               eat
               and
               drunk
               .
               It
               may
               be
               otherwise
               called
               a
               Pouring
               ,
               an
               
                 Offering
                 poured
                 out
                 ;
                 Libamen
              
               ,
               a
               sacred
               effusion
               .
               And
               these
               Offerings
               were
               most
               holy
               also
               ,
               Lev.
               2.10
               .
            
             
               These
               Offerings
               of
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               earth
               as
               they
               were
               in
               use
               among
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               so
               
                 
                   §
                
                 29
              
               the
               most
               learned
               of
               them
               did
               contend
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               far
               the
               most
               
                 antient
                 kind
              
               of
               Sacrifices
               amongst
               men
               ,
               as
               Plato
               expresly
               ,
               lib.
               6.
               
                 de
                 Legib.
              
               but
               we
               know
               the
               contrary
               from
               Gen.
               4.
               where
               the
               first
               Sacrifices
               in
               the
               world
               are
               recorded
               .
               The
               latter
               Pythagoraeans
               also
               condemned
               all
               other
               Offerings
               ,
               all
               that
               were
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               of
               living
               creatures
               ;
               as
               I
               have
               elsewhere
               shewed
               out
               of
               Porphyrie
               ;
               though
               Cicero
               testifie
               of
               Pythagoras
               himself
               that
               he
               
                 sacrificed
                 an
                 Ox.
              
               And
               whatever
               was
               appointed
               in
               this
               Meat-offering
               ,
               they
               also
               made
               use
               of
               .
               Their
               
                 Far
                 ,
                 Mola
                 salsa
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               
                 flower
                 of
                 Wheat
              
               ,
               or
               Barly
               mingled
               with
               water
               and
               salt
               ,
               is
               of
               most
               frequent
               mention
               amongst
               their
               sacred
               things
               .
               So
               also
               were
               their
               placentae
               and
               
                 Liba
                 adorea
              
               ,
               their
               Cakes
               made
               with
               Flower
               ,
               Oyle
               ,
               and
               Honey
               .
               What
               was
               their
               use
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               of
               Wine
               and
               Frankincencense
               ,
               the
               Reader
               may
               see
               at
               large
               in
               the
               seventh
               Book
               of
               
                 Arnobius
                 advers
                 .
                 Gentes
              
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               solemn
               Sacrifice
               in
               the
               Order
               of
               their
               Appointment
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 30
              
               that
               which
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Sebach
                 Shelamin
              
               ,
               which
               we
               render
               
                 Peace-offerings
                 ,
                 Levit.
              
               3.1
               .
               It
               is
               by
               Translators
               rendered
               with
               more
               variety
               than
               any
               other
               Word
               used
               in
               this
               matter
               .
               By
               the
               Greeks
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 of
                 Expiation
                 ,
                 of
                 Praise
                 ,
                 of
                 Perfection
                 .
              
               And
               the
               Latins
               have
               yet
               more
               varied
               in
               their
               expression
               of
               it
               ;
               
                 Sacrificium
                 pacium
                 ,
                 perfectionum
                 ,
                 gratulationum
                 ,
                 salutis
                 ,
                 retributionum
                 ,
                 integrorum
                 ,
                 mundorum
                 ,
                 sanctisicatorum
                 ,
                 immaculatorum
                 ;
                 A
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 of
                 Perfection
                 ,
                 of
                 Thanksgiving
                 ,
                 of
                 Safety
                 or
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 of
                 Retribution
                 ,
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 clean
                 ,
                 or
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 or
                 unspotted
                 .
              
               Most
               of
               these
               various
               expressions
               also
               arise
               from
               the
               different
               signification
               of
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               whence
               most
               suppose
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               was
               taken
               .
               But
               others
               think
               that
               it
               comes
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Peace
               ,
               which
               of
               late
               is
               almost
               generally
               received
               .
               In
               general
               this
               Sacrifice
               was
               Corban
               ,
               a
               Gift
               or
               Offering
               brought
               nigh
               and
               dedicated
               unto
               God
               ;
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               firing
               ,
               or
               an
               offering
               by
               Fire
               ;
               and
               in
               specie
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               Sacrifice
               from
               the
               slaying
               and
               killing
               of
               the
               Beast
               that
               was
               offered
               .
               But
               it
               is
               no
               where
               said
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               most
               holy
               ,
               as
               being
               meerly
               expressive
               of
               Moral
               duties
               ,
               in
               a
               way
               accommodated
               to
               the
               present
               Oeconomy
               of
               Divine
               Worship
               ;
               see
               Heb.
               13.15
               .
               but
               it
               is
               usually
               reckoned
               amongst
               them
               that
               were
               so
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 31
              
               Peace-Offerings
               ,
               as
               was
               observed
               ,
               is
               the
               name
               that
               hath
               prevailed
               ,
               though
               it
               respected
               Vows
               of
               thanksgiving
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               impetration
               of
               Mercies
               :
               see
               Chap.
               7.
               v.
               12
               ,
               17.
               
               The
               Reason
               given
               by
               Jarchi
               for
               this
               Appellation
               ,
               namely
               ,
               because
               it
               
                 brought
                 Peace
                 unto
                 the
                 world
              
               ,
               is
               like
               much
               of
               what
               they
               say
               in
               such
               Cases
               ,
               a
               sound
               of
               words
               without
               any
               meaning
               .
               Kimchi
               gives
               a
               more
               sober
               and
               rational
               account
               of
               it
               .
               The
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               or
               Burnt-offering
               was
               
                 all
                 of
                 it
              
               burned
               ,
               only
               the
               skin
               was
               the
               Priests
               .
               The
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Sin
               and
               Trespass-offering
               were
               burned
               in
               part
               ;
               the
               Breast
               and
               Shoulder
               were
               the
               Priests
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               flesh
               that
               was
               not
               burned
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               skin
               .
               But
               in
               this
               Sacrifice
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               fat
               ascended
               on
               the
               Altar
               ,
               the
               Breast
               and
               Shoulder
               were
               the
               Priests
               ,
               the
               residue
               of
               the
               flesh
               belonged
               unto
               the
               Offerers
               ,
               or
               them
               that
               brought
               it
               ,
               to
               eat
               themselves
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               was
               a
               
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Peace
                 among
                 all
                 Parties
                 .
              
               If
               this
               Reason
               please
               not
               ,
               we
               may
               choose
               one
               of
               the
               other
               significations
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               as
               of
               Perfections
               or
               Retributions
               ,
               which
               latter
               the
               nature
               of
               it
               inclines
               unto
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 32
              
               The
               Matter
               of
               this
               Sacrifice
               was
               the
               same
               with
               that
               of
               the
               Burnt-offering
               ;
               namely
               ,
               as
               to
               
                 Beasts
                 of
                 the
                 Heard
              
               ,
               Bullocks
               or
               Heifers
               ;
               
                 of
                 the
                 Flock
              
               ,
               Goats
               ,
               Rams
               ,
               Lambs
               or
               Kids
               :
               of
               Fowls
               the
               same
               with
               the
               former
               ,
               v.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               In
               the
               Causes
               of
               it
               ;
               it
               was
               either
               a
               Free-will-offering
               for
               impetration
               ,
               or
               from
               a
               Vow
               for
               Thanksgiving
               or
               Retribution
               .
               The
               appointed
               seasons
               and
               occasions
               of
               it
               were
               ;
               1.
               
               At
               the
               Consecration
               of
               a
               Priest
               ,
               Exod.
               29.
               2.
               
               At
               the
               Purification
               of
               a
               Leper
               ,
               Levit.
               14.
               3.
               
               At
               the
               Expiration
               of
               a
               
                 Nazaretical
                 Vow
                 ,
                 Numb
              
               .
               6.14
               .
               4.
               
               At
               the
               solemn
               Dedication
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               and
               Temple
               .
               The
               manner
               of
               its
               Offering
               is
               peculiarly
               described
               ,
               Levit.
               3.
               and
               the
               Jews
               observations
               about
               it
               ,
               the
               Reader
               may
               see
               in
               the
               Annotations
               of
               Ainsworth
               on
               the
               place
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 33
              
               Two
               things
               were
               peculiar
               to
               this
               Sacrifice
               .
               First
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               appointed
               to
               be
               offered
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               v.
               5.
               
               And
               Aarons
               
                 sons
                 shall
                 burn
                 it
                 on
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               saith
               the
               Vulgar
               Latin
               
                 in
                 holocaustum
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Burnt-offering
              
               ;
               as
               though
               its
               self
               were
               so
               ,
               or
               substituted
               in
               the
               room
               of
               the
               whole
               Burnt-offering
               .
               The
               LXX
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 upon
                 the
                 Burnt-offerings
              
               .
               So
               we
               ,
               
                 upon
                 the
                 Burnt-sacrifice
              
               .
               But
               what
               is
               the
               intendment
               of
               that
               expression
               ;
               is
               not
               so
               evident
               .
               The
               Jews
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 daily
                 Burnt-offering
              
               is
               intended
               ,
               which
               was
               alwayes
               first
               to
               be
               offered
               ,
               and
               then
               immediately
               upon
               it
               ,
               or
               whilest
               it
               was
               yet
               burning
               ,
               the
               Peace-offering
               was
               to
               be
               added
               thereunto
               .
               It
               is
               not
               indeed
               declared
               whether
               the
               Hola
               mentioned
               ,
               were
               the
               daily
               Burnt-offering
               or
               no.
               Most
               probably
               it
               was
               so
               ,
               and
               that
               being
               a
               Sacrifice
               of
               Attonement
               rendered
               this
               of
               Thankfulness
               acceptable
               unto
               God
               ;
               see
               Heb.
               13.15
               ,
               16.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 34
              
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               peculiar
               Parts
               of
               the
               Beast
               in
               this
               Sacrifice
               that
               were
               to
               be
               burned
               on
               the
               Altar
               are
               enumerated
               ;
               namely
               the
               Suet
               and
               Fat
               of
               the
               inwards
               ,
               
                 the
                 Kidnies
                 and
                 their
                 fat
                 ,
                 the
                 fat
                 on
                 the
                 Flanks
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Caul
                 of
                 the
                 Liver
                 ,
              
               or
               the
               Midriff
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               laid
               down
               as
               a
               general
               Rule
               ,
               that
               all
               
                 the
                 fat
                 is
                 the
                 Lords
              
               ,
               v.
               16
               .
               And
               it
               is
               called
               a
               perpetual
               Statute
               for
               all
               
                 their
                 Generations
                 through
                 all
                 their
                 dwellings
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 eat
                 no
                 fat
                 ,
                 v.
              
               17.
               
               But
               yet
               this
               general
               Precept
               had
               a
               double
               limitation
               .
               First
               ,
               That
               only
               that
               fat
               which
               was
               to
               be
               offered
               ,
               was
               excepted
               from
               eating
               .
               Of
               the
               other
               fat
               diffused
               through
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               they
               might
               eat
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               It
               was
               only
               the
               fat
               of
               Beasts
               appointed
               to
               be
               offered
               in
               Sacrifice
               that
               was
               forbidden
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               directly
               exppressed
               ,
               Levit.
               7.25
               .
               Of
               the
               fat
               of
               other
               clean
               Beasts
               they
               might
               eat
               .
               And
               this
               offering
               of
               the
               Fat
               ,
               seems
               to
               denote
               our
               serving
               of
               God
               with
               the
               best
               that
               we
               have
               ;
               which
               yet
               is
               not
               acceptable
               ,
               but
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               as
               the
               fat
               was
               to
               be
               burned
               ,
               in
               the
               Burnt-offering
               ,
               or
               Sacrifice
               of
               Attonement
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 35
              
               Of
               the
               kind
               of
               these
               Shelamim
               were
               the
               Offerings
               among
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               which
               they
               sacrificed
               either
               upon
               any
               great
               undertaking
               which
               they
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               a
               way
               of
               
               Vow
               ,
               or
               upon
               any
               success
               .
               So
               
                 Cyrus
                 Minor
                 ,
                 Xenophon
              
               ,
               and
               Arianus
               in
               their
               Expeditions
               ,
               sacrificed
               ,
               
                 Sacrificia
                 Votiva
              
               ;
               and
               the
               latter
               sort
               were
               in
               an
               especial
               manner
               provided
               for
               in
               the
               Pontifical
               Law
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               reported
               by
               
                 Festus
                 .
                 Cujus
                 auspicio
                 classe
                 procincta
                 opima
                 spolia
                 capiuntur
                 ,
                 Jovi
                 feretrito
                 darier
                 oportet
                 ,
                 &
                 bovem
                 caedito
                 qui
                 caepit
                 aeris
                 ducenta
                 .
                 Secunda
                 spolia
                 in
                 Martis
                 aram
                 in
                 Campo
                 ,
                 solitaurilia
                 utra
                 voluerit
                 caedito
                 .
                 Tertia
                 spolia
                 Jano
                 Quirino
                 agnum
                 Marem
                 caedito
                 centum
                 ,
                 qui
                 caeperit
                 ex
                 aere
                 dato
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               next
               sort
               of
               Sacrifice
               was
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Chataath
               or
               Sin-offering
               ,
               whose
               Laws
               and
               
                 
                   §
                
                 36
              
               Rites
               are
               described
               ,
               Levit.
               4.
               
               This
               Sacrifice
               is
               not
               expresly
               called
               a
               Corban
               ,
               or
               a
               Gift
               ,
               it
               being
               wholly
               a
               Debt
               ,
               to
               be
               paid
               for
               Expiation
               and
               Attonement
               ;
               but
               being
               
                 brought
                 nigh
              
               unto
               God
               ,
               it
               partook
               in
               general
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Corbanim
               .
               It
               was
               of
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Fireings
               ,
               or
               Fire-offerings
               ,
               expresly
               ,
               v.
               12.
               because
               of
               the
               burning
               of
               the
               Fat
               on
               the
               Altar
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               slain
               Sacrifices
               .
               And
               also
               it
               was
               of
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 most
                 holy
                 things
              
               from
               its
               Institution
               and
               Signification
               .
               The
               name
               of
               it
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Chataath
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 sin
                 .
                 He
                 shall
                 do
                 to
                 the
                 Bullock
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 to
                 the
                 Bullock
                 of
                 the
                 Sin
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               Sin-offering
               ,
               Levit.
               4.20
               .
               So
               Ezek.
               45.1
               .
               
                 The
                 Priest
                 shall
                 take
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 sin
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Sin-offering
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Chata
               in
               kal
               is
               to
               sin
               ,
               to
               offend
               ,
               to
               err
               from
               the
               way
               ,
               to
               contract
               the
               guilt
               of
               sin
               .
               Hence
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Chataim
               ,
               are
               men
               given
               up
               unto
               ,
               and
               wandring
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               sin
               ,
               Psal.
               1.1
               .
               In
               Pihel
               it
               hath
               a
               contrary
               signification
               ;
               namely
               ,
               to
               purge
               ,
               to
               expiate
               ,
               to
               cleanse
               ,
               to
               make
               Attonement
               ,
               to
               undergo
               penalty
               ,
               to
               make
               satisfaction
               ,
               Gen.
               31.39
               .
               
                 That
                 which
                 was
                 torn
              
               ,
               saith
               Jacob
               to
               
                 Laban
                 ,
                 I
                 brought
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 achatennah
                 ,
                 I
                 answered
                 for
                 it
              
               ;
               I
               paid
               for
               it
               ,
               I
               went
               by
               the
               loss
               of
               it
               .
               See
               Exod.
               29.36
               .
               Numb
               .
               19.19
               .
               Levit.
               6.26
               .
               According
               to
               this
               signification
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               used
               to
               denote
               an
               Offering
               for
               sin
               ;
               that
               whereby
               sin
               is
               expiated
               ,
               pardon
               of
               it
               is
               procured
               ,
               Attonement
               is
               made
               :
               So
               prayes
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               51.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 thou
                 shalt
                 purge
                 me
              
               ,
               with
               Hysop
               ,
               as
               Numb
               .
               19.
               that
               is
               ,
               clear
               me
               ,
               free
               me
               ,
               as
               by
               an
               Offering
               for
               sin
               .
               And
               this
               kind
               of
               expression
               ,
               our
               Apostle
               retains
               ,
               not
               only
               where
               he
               reports
               a
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               as
               Heb.
               10.
               v.
               6.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Burnt-offerings
               ,
               and
               for
               sin
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Sin-offering
               ;
               but
               also
               where
               he
               makes
               Application
               of
               it
               unto
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               and
               his
               Sacrifice
               which
               was
               typified
               thereby
               ,
               Rom.
               8.3
               .
               
                 God
                 sent
                 his
                 Son
                 in
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
                 sinful
                 flesh
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               an
               
                 Offering
                 for
                 sin
              
               ,
               a
               Sin-offering
               ,
               as
               the
               word
               should
               have
               been
               translated
               .
               And
               2
               Cor.
               5.21
               .
               Him
               who
               knew
               no
               sin
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               he
               made
               sin
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               Sin-offering
               for
               us
               .
            
             
               The
               general
               cause
               of
               this
               Sacrifice
               was
               sin
               committed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Levit.
               4.2
               .
               say
               we
               ,
               
                 
                   §
                
                 37
              
               
                 through
                 ignorance
              
               .
               So
               the
               LXX
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Vulgar
               Latin
               ,
               
                 per
                 ignorantiam
              
               ;
               through
               ignorance
               .
               Some
               old
               Copies
               of
               the
               Greek
               have
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 not
                 voluntarily
                 ;
                 not
                 wilfully
              
               ;
               For
               it
               had
               respect
               unto
               all
               sins
               ,
               as
               were
               not
               committed
               so
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               willingly
               ,
               wilfully
               ,
               presumptuously
               ,
               as
               that
               there
               was
               no
               Sacrifice
               appointed
               for
               them
               ,
               the
               Covenant
               being
               disannulled
               by
               them
               ,
               Heb.
               10.26
               .
               And
               there
               is
               no
               sort
               of
               sins
               ,
               no
               sin
               whatever
               ,
               that
               is
               between
               this
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               this
               sin
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               or
               error
               ,
               and
               sin
               committed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               with
               an
               
                 high
                 hand
              
               ,
               or
               presumptuously
               .
               See
               expresly
               ,
               Numb
               .
               15.28
               ,
               29
               ,
               30.
               
               Hence
               this
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               this
               Sin-offering
               was
               the
               great
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               solemn
               Day
               of
               Expiation
               ,
               Levit.
               16.
               whereby
               Attonement
               was
               made
               ,
               
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 uncleanness
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 and
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 transgressions
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 v.
              
               16.
               
               And
               upon
               the
               head
               of
               the
               
                 live
                 Goat
              
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Sin-offering
               on
               that
               day
               ,
               there
               was
               confessed
               and
               laid
               ,
               all
               the
               iniquities
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               transgressions
               ,
               in
               all
               their
               sins
               ,
               v.
               27.
               
               That
               is
               all
               iniquities
               not
               disannulling
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               which
               had
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               revenging
               Recompence
               allotted
               unto
               them
               ,
               Heb.
               2.2
               .
               And
               accordingly
               are
               those
               words
               to
               be
               interpreted
               where
               the
               cause
               of
               this
               Sacrifice
               is
               expressed
               ,
               Levit.
               4.2
               .
               
                 If
                 a
                 soul
                 sin
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 by
                 Error
                 ,
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 imprudently
                 against
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 commandments
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 do
                 against
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               an
               instance
               is
               given
               in
               him
               who
               killed
               his
               neighbour
               without
               propense
               malice
               ,
               Deut.
               9.4
               .
               Any
               sin
               is
               there
               intended
               whereinto
               men
               fall
               by
               Error
               ,
               Ignorance
               ,
               Imprudence
               ,
               Incogitancy
               ,
               Temptation
               ,
               Violence
               of
               Affections
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
               For
               such
               was
               this
               Sacrifice
               instituted
               .
               And
               the
               End
               which
               it
               typically
               represented
               is
               expressed
               ,
               1
               John
               2.1
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 sin
                 we
                 have
                 an
                 Advocate
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 Righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Propitiation
                 for
                 our
                 sins
              
               ;
               namely
               ,
               in
               the
               room
               of
               ,
               and
               as
               represented
               by
               the
               Sin-offering
               of
               old
               ,
               whereby
               Attonement
               and
               Propitiation
               was
               typically
               made
               for
               sin
               .
               Only
               there
               was
               this
               difference
               ,
               That
               whereas
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               was
               appointed
               to
               be
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               Political
               Government
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               wherein
               many
               
               sins
               ,
               such
               as
               Adultery
               and
               Murder
               were
               to
               be
               punished
               with
               Death
               ,
               and
               the
               sinner
               cut
               off
               ,
               there
               was
               in
               such
               cases
               
                 no
                 Sacrifices
              
               appointed
               ,
               nor
               admitted
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               there
               is
               no
               exception
               made
               unto
               any
               sin
               ,
               in
               those
               that
               repent
               ,
               believe
               and
               forsake
               their
               sins
               ;
               not
               unto
               those
               in
               particular
               which
               were
               excepted
               in
               the
               
                 L●w
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               13.39
               .
               So
               that
               as
               the
               Sin-offering
               was
               provided
               for
               all
               sin
               that
               disannulled
               not
               the
               Covenant
               made
               at
               Horeb
               ,
               which
               allowed
               no
               life
               or
               interest
               unto
               Murderers
               ,
               Adulterers
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               in
               the
               
                 Typical
                 Land
              
               ;
               so
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               is
               extended
               unto
               all
               sinners
               ,
               who
               transgress
               not
               the
               terms
               and
               tenor
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               ,
               for
               whom
               no
               place
               is
               allowed
               either
               in
               the
               Church
               here
               ,
               or
               Heaven
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 38
              
               Of
               the
               Matter
               of
               this
               Offering
               ,
               see
               Levit.
               4.2
               .
               which
               because
               it
               differed
               very
               little
               from
               the
               Matter
               of
               the
               Burnt-offering
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               particularly
               insist
               upon
               it
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               Persons
               that
               were
               to
               offer
               it
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               general
               distribution
               of
               them
               in
               the
               Text
               comprehensive
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               Persons
               whatever
               .
               For
               it
               is
               applyed
               ,
               to
               1.
               
               The
               Priest
               :
               2.
               
               The
               
                 whole
                 Congregation
              
               jointly
               :
               3.
               
               The
               Ruler
               :
               4.
               
               Any
               of
               the
               
                 People
                 of
                 the
                 Land
              
               ;
               so
               that
               none
               were
               excluded
               from
               the
               Priviledge
               and
               Benefit
               of
               this
               Sacrifice
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               Person
               mentioned
               ,
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Anointed
                 Priest
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               4.3
               .
               that
               is
               ,
               say
               the
               Jews
               generally
               ,
               and
               our
               Expositors
               also
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               
                 High
                 Priest
                 ,
                 Aaron
              
               and
               his
               Sons
               that
               ministred
               in
               his
               room
               in
               their
               succession
               .
               For
               those
               only
               say
               they
               ,
               were
               anointed
               .
               But
               this
               seems
               not
               to
               be
               so
               ;
               For
               if
               the
               
                 High
                 Priest
              
               alone
               be
               intended
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               provision
               made
               for
               any
               other
               Priest
               to
               have
               an
               interest
               in
               this
               Sin-offering
               .
               For
               the
               Priests
               are
               not
               comprized
               in
               any
               other
               member
               of
               the
               distribution
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               particularly
               not
               in
               that
               wherein
               with
               any
               colour
               they
               might
               be
               looked
               after
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               v.
               27.
               
               
                 The
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Land
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               common
               people
               ,
               from
               whom
               the
               Priests
               were
               alwayes
               distinguished
               .
               Any
               Priest
               therefore
               is
               intended
               ;
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               anointed
               ,
               is
               no
               more
               but
               dedicated
               ,
               separated
               unto
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               or
               it
               respects
               that
               
                 Original
                 anointing
              
               which
               they
               had
               all
               in
               their
               fore-fathers
               the
               Sons
               of
               Aaron
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               first
               set
               apart
               to
               God
               ;
               Exod.
               24.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 39
              
               The
               case
               of
               the
               Priest
               wherein
               this
               Sacrifice
               was
               allowed
               him
               ,
               is
               expressed
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               with
               words
               somewhat
               ambiguous
               :
               if
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 if
                 he
                 sin
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 sin
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
              
               so
               we
               ;
               Castalio
               renders
               the
               passage
               ,
               
                 si
                 Sacerdos
                 inunctus
                 deliquerit
                 in
                 noxiam
                 populi
              
               ;
               if
               the
               
                 Anointed
                 Priest
                 so
                 sin
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 bring
                 guilt
                 upon
                 ,
                 or
                 dammage
                 unto
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               As
               Achan
               did
               ,
               and
               David
               also
               .
               
                 Vulg.
                 Lat.
                 delinquere
                 faciens
                 populum
                 ;
                 causing
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 sin
              
               ;
               which
               is
               another
               sense
               of
               the
               words
               .
               And
               this
               sense
               the
               Jews
               generally
               embrace
               .
               For
               they
               apply
               this
               sinning
               of
               the
               Annointed
               Priest
               ,
               unto
               his
               
                 teaching
                 the
                 people
                 amiss
              
               ;
               causing
               them
               to
               err
               thereby
               ,
               so
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               ,
               and
               others
               on
               the
               place
               ,
               who
               are
               followed
               by
               many
               of
               ours
               .
               But
               if
               this
               be
               so
               ,
               the
               Priest
               was
               not
               allowed
               the
               benefit
               of
               this
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Sin-offering
               ,
               for
               any
               sin
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               but
               only
               when
               he
               caused
               the
               people
               to
               sin
               also
               ,
               which
               would
               render
               his
               condition
               worse
               than
               theirs
               ,
               and
               is
               contrary
               unto
               that
               of
               our
               Apostle
               ;
               that
               the
               Priest
               was
               
                 to
                 offer
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 sins
                 ,
              
               and
               then
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               people
               .
               I
               would
               there
               ,
               in
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               take
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               render
               it
               with
               our
               Translators
               ,
               
                 according
                 to
              
               ;
               when
               he
               sinned
               as
               another
               man
               of
               the
               people
               ;
               their
               Place
               and
               Office
               ,
               not
               freeing
               them
               from
               the
               common
               sins
               of
               other
               men
               .
               And
               so
               our
               Apostle
               seems
               to
               expound
               this
               place
               ;
               Heb.
               5.2
               ,
               3.
               
               The
               Priests
               of
               the
               Law
               were
               compassed
               with
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               by
               reason
               thereof
               ,
               had
               need
               to
               offer
               Sin-offerings
               for
               their
               own
               sin
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               people
               ;
               seeing
               he
               also
               sinned
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 sin
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               But
               it
               is
               otherwise
               now
               saith
               he
               ,
               with
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               Chap.
               7.
               v.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               Our
               High
               Priest
               being
               
                 holy
                 ,
                 harmless
                 ,
                 undefiled
                 ,
                 and
                 separate
                 from
                 sinners
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               sinning
               according
               to
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               as
               the
               Priests
               did
               of
               old
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 40
              
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               
                 whole
                 Congregation
              
               jointly
               had
               an
               interest
               in
               this
               Sacrifice
               ,
               when
               any
               such
               sin
               was
               committed
               as
               might
               reflect
               guilt
               upon
               it
               ,
               v.
               13.
               
               For
               the
               observation
               of
               the
               Law
               being
               committed
               in
               an
               especial
               manner
               unto
               the
               
                 whole
                 Congregation
              
               ,
               there
               were
               many
               Transgressions
               in
               the
               guilt
               whereof
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               it
               might
               be
               involved
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               
                 Ruler
                 or
                 Rulers
              
               had
               this
               priviledge
               also
               ,
               v.
               22.
               with
               respect
               as
               appears
               by
               this
               peculiar
               institution
               unto
               his
               miscarriages
               in
               his
               Office
               ,
               God
               graciously
               providing
               a
               relief
               against
               the
               sins
               of
               men
               in
               their
               several
               conditions
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               through
               a
               consciousness
               of
               their
               infirmities
               be
               deterred
               from
               engaging
               in
               any
               necessary
               employment
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               when
               called
               thereunto
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               Any
               one
               of
               the
               
                 common
                 people
              
               had
               the
               same
               liberty
               ,
               and
               were
               obliged
               unto
               the
               same
               duty
               ,
               v.
               27.
               
               And
               this
               Distribution
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               interest
               in
               this
               Sin-offering
               ,
               comprizing
               them
               all
               ,
               even
               all
               that
               belonged
               unto
               the
               
                 Congregation
                 of
                 Israel
              
               ,
               of
               all
               sorts
               and
               ranks
               ,
               had
               its
               
               accomplishment
               in
               the
               
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               from
               which
               none
               is
               excluded
               that
               come
               to
               God
               by
               him
               ,
               for
               
                 he
                 will
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 cast
                 them
                 out
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               the
               
                 Time
                 and
                 Season
              
               of
               this
               Sacrifice
               ,
               it
               may
               briefly
               observed
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               
                 
                   §
                
                 41
              
               solemn
               and
               set
               Occasions
               ,
               some
               Monethly
               ,
               some
               Annual
               ,
               wherein
               it
               was
               to
               be
               offered
               for
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               by
               especial
               Command
               and
               Institution
               .
               As
               1.
               
               On
               every
               
                 New
                 Moon
              
               ;
               2.
               
               On
               the
               
                 fifteenth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Moneth
                 ,
              
               and
               seven
               dayes
               together
               dureing
               the
               Feast
               of
               unleavened
               bread
               :
               3.
               
               At
               the
               Feast
               of
               
                 First
                 Fruits
              
               :
               4.
               
               At
               the
               Feast
               of
               Trumpets
               :
               5.
               
               On
               the
               Day
               of
               Expiation
               :
               6.
               
               On
               the
               
                 fifteenth
                 day
              
               of
               the
               seventh
               Moneth
               ,
               and
               for
               eight
               dayes
               together
               during
               the
               
                 Feast
                 of
                 Tabernacles
              
               .
               And
               the
               frequent
               Repetition
               of
               this
               Sacrifice
               was
               to
               intimate
               that
               nothing
               was
               accepted
               with
               God
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               account
               of
               what
               was
               prefigured
               thereby
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               Perfect
               Sacrifice
               which
               
                 took
                 away
                 the
                 sin
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               There
               were
               also
               especial
               Occasions
               of
               it
               ,
               with
               reference
               unto
               the
               persons
               before
               enumerated
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               collected
               by
               others
               .
            
             
               The
               Principal
               Ceremony
               in
               the
               Manner
               of
               its
               Oblation
               ,
               was
               the
               disposal
               of
               the
               
                 
                   §
                
                 42
              
               Blood.
               For
               the
               Blood
               of
               this
               Sacrifice
               had
               a
               triple
               disposall
               .
               The
               main
               of
               the
               Blood
               was
               poured
               out
               at
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               Altar
               of
               Burnt-offerings
               ,
               in
               the
               Court
               before
               the
               door
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               v.
               7.
               
               A
               part
               of
               it
               was
               taken
               and
               carried
               by
               the
               High
               Priest
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               and
               put
               upon
               the
               horns
               of
               the
               
                 Altar
                 of
                 Incense
              
               ,
               that
               was
               therein
               ,
               v.
               7.
               
               The
               third
               part
               ,
               (
               which
               was
               first
               disposed
               of
               )
               was
               to
               be
               carried
               into
               the
               Most
               Holy
               Place
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               done
               accordingly
               on
               the
               
                 day
                 of
                 Expiation
                 ,
                 Levit.
              
               16.
               
               But
               because
               it
               was
               not
               lawful
               for
               him
               to
               enter
               in
               thither
               but
               once
               in
               the
               year
               ,
               namely
               ,
               on
               that
               Day
               ,
               at
               all
               other
               times
               he
               dipped
               his
               Finger
               in
               the
               blood
               ,
               and
               sprinkled
               it
               
                 seven
                 times
              
               towards
               the
               Veyle
               ,
               that
               parted
               the
               Most
               Holy
               Place
               from
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               v.
               6.
               
               So
               that
               every
               place
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               concernments
               of
               it
               ,
               were
               sanctified
               with
               this
               Blood
               ;
               even
               as
               Jesus
               Christ
               who
               was
               represented
               in
               all
               this
               ,
               was
               dedicated
               unto
               God
               in
               his
               own
               Blood
               ,
               the
               
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               Heb.
               10.29
               .
               That
               seven
               is
               the
               
                 number
                 of
                 Perfection
              
               ,
               greatly
               used
               and
               variously
               applyed
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               many
               have
               observed
               .
               And
               the
               perfect
               cleansing
               of
               sin
               by
               the
               
                 Blood
                 of
                 Jesus
              
               ,
               was
               evidently
               represented
               by
               this
               
                 sevenfold
                 sprinkling
              
               ;
               Heb.
               9.
               13
               ,
               14.
               and
               therefore
               in
               Allusion
               hereunto
               ,
               it
               is
               called
               the
               
                 Blood
                 of
                 sprinkling
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               12.24
               .
               Even
               that
               which
               was
               prefigured
               by
               all
               the
               
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifices
              
               ,
               that
               was
               sprinkled
               towards
               the
               Most
               Holy
               Place
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Mercy
                 seat
              
               therein
               .
               
                 
                   §
                
                 43
              
            
             
               The
               next
               sort
               of
               Fire-offerings
               ,
               was
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Asham
               ,
               whose
               Laws
               and
               Ordinances
               are
               directed
               ,
               Levit.
               5.
               and
               the
               particular
               occasion
               of
               it
               ,
               Chap.
               7.
               
               We
               call
               it
               ,
               the
               Trespass-offering
               .
               And
               it
               differed
               very
               little
               from
               that
               next
               before
               described
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               only
               said
               concerning
               them
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               as
               is
               the
               Chataath
               ,
               or
               Sin-offering
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               Asham
               ,
               or
               Trespass-offering
               ,
               there
               is
               
                 one
                 Law
                 for
                 them
              
               ,
               Chap.
               7.
               v.
               7.
               but
               also
               that
               he
               who
               had
               sinned
               or
               trespassed
               ,
               should
               bring
               his
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 his
                 Trespass-offering
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 sin
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 sinned
                 ,
                 a
                 female
                 from
                 the
                 flock
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 kid
                 of
                 the
                 Goats
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 for
                 a
                 Sin-offering
              
               .
               Some
               think
               that
               there
               was
               a
               difference
               between
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               lay
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Chataath
               respected
               sins
               of
               Omission
               ,
               and
               the
               Asham
               ,
               sins
               of
               Commission
               .
               But
               that
               this
               will
               not
               hold
               ,
               is
               openly
               evident
               in
               the
               Text.
               Some
               think
               that
               whereas
               in
               both
               these
               Offerings
               there
               was
               respect
               unto
               ignorance
               ,
               that
               that
               in
               the
               Chataath
               ,
               was
               Juris
               ,
               of
               the
               right
               or
               Law
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Asham
               was
               Facti
               ,
               of
               the
               particular
               fact
               .
               But
               this
               opinion
               also
               may
               be
               easily
               disproved
               from
               the
               Context
               .
               This
               to
               me
               seems
               to
               be
               the
               Principal
               ,
               if
               not
               the
               only
               difference
               between
               them
               ;
               that
               the
               Asham
               provided
               a
               Sacrifice
               in
               some
               particular
               instances
               ,
               which
               seem
               not
               to
               be
               comprized
               under
               the
               general
               Rules
               of
               the
               Sin-offering
               .
               And
               hence
               in
               a
               peculiar
               manner
               it
               is
               said
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               give
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 his
                 Soul
              
               ,
               an
               Asham
               ,
               or
               
                 piacular
                 Sacrifice
              
               ,
               as
               for
               all
               ,
               so
               for
               such
               delinquencies
               and
               sins
               ,
               as
               seem
               to
               bring
               a
               destroying
               guilt
               on
               the
               soul
               ,
               Isa.
               53.10
               .
               And
               this
               kind
               of
               offering
               also
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Most
                 Holy
                 ,
                 Levit.
              
               6.20
               .
               
                 
                   §
                
                 44
              
            
             
               The
               last
               sort
               of
               Fire-Offerings
               were
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               are
               reckoned
               as
               a
               distinct
               
                 species
                 of
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 Levit.
              
               7.36
               .
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 plenitudinum
                 ,
                 impletionum
                 ,
                 consecrationum
              
               ,
               Sacrifices
               of
               Consecration
               ,
               or
               that
               were
               instituted
               to
               be
               observed
               at
               the
               Consecration
               of
               Priests
               .
               It
               s
               name
               it
               seems
               to
               have
               taken
               from
               the
               
                 filling
                 their
                 hands
              
               ,
               or
               their
               bringing
               their
               
                 Offering
                 in
                 their
                 hands
              
               ,
               when
               they
               approached
               unto
               the
               Lord
               in
               their
               setting
               apart
               unto
               Office.
               And
               thence
               was
               the
               expression
               of
               him
               that
               came
               to
               be
               consecrated
               a
               Priest
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               13.
               v.
               9.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 came
                 to
                 fill
                 his
                 hand
                 with
                 a
                 bullock
                 .
              
               The
               rise
               of
               this
               Expression
               we
               have
               marked
               before
               ,
               on
               Exod.
               28.41
               .
               The
               Lord
               giving
               directions
               unto
               Moses
               for
               the
               Consecration
               of
               Aaron
               and
               his
               Sons
               ,
               he
               
               tells
               him
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 thou
                 shalt
                 fill
                 their
                 hand
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               put
               the
               flesh
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               ,
               with
               the
               Bread
               and
               its
               Appurtenances
               into
               their
               hands
               ,
               which
               being
               the
               initiating
               Ceremony
               of
               their
               investiture
               with
               Office
               ,
               gave
               name
               afterwards
               unto
               the
               whole
               .
               And
               hence
               the
               Sacrifices
               appointed
               then
               to
               be
               offered
               ,
               although
               they
               differed
               not
               in
               kind
               from
               those
               foregoing
               ;
               yet
               are
               accounted
               to
               be
               a
               distinct
               Offering
               ,
               and
               are
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               fillings
               .
               And
               this
               may
               suffice
               as
               a
               brief
               account
               of
               the
               
                 fire
                 Offerings
              
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               whose
               Use
               and
               End
               we
               are
               fully
               ,
               instructed
               in
               ,
               in
               
                 this
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   §
                
                 45
              
               There
               was
               yet
               a
               second
               sort
               of
               Corbans
               ,
               or
               offerings
               unto
               God
               ,
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               which
               were
               of
               things
               ,
               or
               parts
               of
               things
               not
               burned
               on
               the
               Altar
               ,
               but
               one
               way
               or
               other
               devoted
               or
               consecrated
               to
               God
               and
               his
               service
               .
               These
               were
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Terumoth
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               rendred
               sometimes
               offerings
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               Heave-offerings
               ,
               under
               which
               kind
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               Wave-offerings
               also
               were
               comprized
               .
               Concerning
               these
               ,
               b●cause
               the
               handling
               of
               them
               is
               not
               without
               its
               difficulties
               ,
               being
               diffused
               in
               their
               use
               throughout
               the
               whole
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               some
               things
               not
               vulgarly
               known
               might
               have
               been
               declared
               concerning
               them
               ,
               I
               thought
               to
               have
               treated
               at
               large
               ;
               but
               whereas
               they
               are
               not
               directly
               referred
               unto
               by
               our
               Apostle
               in
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               and
               these
               discourses
               being
               encreased
               much
               beyond
               my
               first
               design
               ,
               I
               shall
               here
               wholly
               omit
               all
               farther
               disquisition
               about
               them
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               AN
               EXPOSITION
               OF
               THE
               TWO
               FIRST
               CHAPTERS
               OF
               THE
               EPISTLE
               OF
               PAUL
               the
               APOSTLE
               UNTO
               THE
               HEBREWS
               .
            
             
               WHEREIN
               The
               Original
               Text
               is
               Opened
               and
               Cleared
               .
            
             
               Antient
               and
               Modern
               Translations
               are
               compared
               and
               examined
               .
            
             
               The
               Design
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               with
               his
               Reasonings
               ,
               Arguments
               and
               Testimonies
               are
               unfolded
               .
            
             
               The
               Faith
               ,
               Customs
               ,
               Sacrifices
               ,
               and
               other
               Usages
               of
               the
               Judaical
               Church
               are
               opened
               and
               declared
               ;
            
             
               The
               true
               sense
               of
               the
               Text
               is
               Vindicated
               from
               the
               wrestings
               of
               it
               by
               Socinians
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               And
               lastly
               ,
               Practical
               Observations
               are
               Deduced
               and
               Improved
               .
            
             
               
                 John
                 5.39
                 .
              
               
                 Search
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
            
             
               By
               
                 J.
                 Owen
              
               ,
               D.D.
               
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Robert
                 White
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Nathaniel
                 Ponder
              
               ,
               at
               the
               Sign
               of
               the
               Peacock
               in
               Chancery-Lane
               ,
               near
               Fleetstreet
               .
               1668.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               THE
               PREFACE
               .
            
             
               THE
               general
               concernments
               of
               this
               Epistle
               have
               all
               of
               them
               been
               discussed
               and
               cleared
               in
               the
               preceding
               Exercitations
               and
               Discourses
               .
               The
               things
               and
               matters
               confirmed
               in
               them
               ,
               we
               therefore
               here
               suppose
               ,
               and
               take
               for
               granted
               .
               And
               they
               are
               such
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               without
               a
               Demonstration
               whereof
               ,
               a
               genuine
               and
               perspicuous
               Declaration
               of
               the
               Design
               of
               the
               Author
               ,
               and
               sense
               of
               the
               Epistle
               cannot
               be
               well
               founded
               or
               carried
               on
               .
               Vnto
               them
               therefore
               we
               must
               remit
               the
               Reader
               who
               desires
               to
               peruse
               the
               ensuing
               Exposition
               with
               profit
               and
               advantage
               .
               But
               yet
               because
               the
               
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 handling
              
               of
               things
               in
               those
               Discourses
               ,
               may
               not
               be
               so
               suited
               unto
               the
               minds
               of
               all
               who
               would
               willingly
               enquire
               into
               the
               Exposition
               its
               self
               ,
               I
               shall
               here
               make
               an
               entrance
               into
               it
               ,
               by
               laying
               down
               some
               such
               General
               Principles
               and
               Circumstances
               of
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               as
               may
               give
               a
               competent
               prospect
               into
               the
               design
               and
               Argument
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               in
               the
               whole
               thereof
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               first
               of
               these
               concerns
               the
               Persons
               whose
               instruction
               and
               edification
               in
               the
               Faith
               is
               here
               aymed
               at
               :
               These
               in
               general
               were
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               the
               Posterity
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               the
               only
               Church
               of
               God
               before
               the
               promulgation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               who
               in
               
                 those
                 dayes
              
               were
               distributed
               into
               three
               sorts
               ,
               or
               parties
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Some
               of
               them
               believing
               in
               Christ
               through
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               were
               perfectly
               instructed
               in
               the
               Liberty
               given
               them
               from
               the
               
                 Mosaical
                 Law
              
               ,
               with
               the
               foundation
               of
               that
               Liberty
               in
               its
               accomplishment
               in
               the
               Person
               ,
               Office
               and
               Work
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               Acts
               
                 2.41
                 ,
                 42.
              
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Some
               with
               their
               
                 Profession
                 of
                 Faith
              
               in
               Christ
               as
               the
               Messiah
               promised
               ,
               retained
               an
               opinion
               of
               the
               
                 necessary
                 observation
              
               of
               
                 Mosaical
                 Rites
              
               ;
               and
               these
               also
               were
               of
               two
               sorts
               .
            
             
               (
               1.
               )
               Such
               as
               from
               a
               
                 pure
                 Reverence
              
               of
               their
               
                 Original
                 Institutions
              
               ,
               either
               being
               not
               fully
               instructed
               in
               their
               Liberty
               ,
               or
               by
               reason
               of
               prejudices
               not
               readily
               admitting
               the
               consequences
               of
               that
               Truth
               wherein
               they
               were
               instructed
               ,
               abode
               in
               their
               observation
               ,
               without
               
                 seeking
                 for
                 Righteousness
              
               or
               Salvation
               by
               them
               .
               
                 Acts
                 21.
                 v.
                 20.
              
               
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               Such
               as
               
                 urged
                 their
                 observation
              
               as
               indispensably
               necessary
               to
               our
               Justification
               before
               God
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 15.1
                 .
                 Gal.
                 3.4
              
               .
               The
               first
               sort
               of
               those
               the
               Apostles
               bare
               with
               in
               all
               meekness
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               using
               the
               Liberty
               given
               them
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               avoid
               offending
               of
               them
               ,
               joyned
               with
               them
               in
               their
               practice
               
               as
               occasion
               did
               require
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 16.3
                 .
                 Chap.
                 21.23
                 ,
                 24
                 ,
                 26.
                 
                 Chap.
                 27.9
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 9.20
                 .
              
               whence
               for
               a
               long
               season
               ,
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               the
               
                 Worship
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Synagogue
                 Worship
              
               of
               the
               Law
               were
               observed
               together
               ,
               
                 James
                 2.2
              
               .
               though
               in
               process
               of
               time
               ,
               many
               disputes
               and
               differences
               were
               occasioned
               thereby
               ,
               between
               the
               Gentile
               and
               Jewish
               Worshippers
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 14.
              
               
               The
               other
               sort
               they
               opposed
               ,
               as
               perverters
               of
               the
               Gospel
               which
               they
               pretended
               to
               profess
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 15.5
                 .
                 Gal.
                 2.13
                 ,
                 14
                 ,
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 Chap.
                 4.9
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 Chap.
                 5.2
                 .
              
               And
               of
               these
               some
               afterwards
               apostatized
               to
               Judaism
               ;
               others
               abiding
               in
               a
               corrupt
               mixture
               of
               both
               professions
               separated
               themselves
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               were
               called
               Nazarenes
               and
               Ebionites
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Others
               ,
               
                 far
                 the
                 greatest
                 number
              
               of
               the
               whole
               people
               ,
               persisted
               in
               their
               
                 Old
                 Church-State
              
               ,
               not
               receiving
               the
               salvation
               that
               was
               tendered
               unto
               them
               in
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               and
               these
               also
               were
               of
               two
               sorts
               :
               
                 (
                 1.
              
               )
               Such
               as
               who
               although
               they
               had
               not
               embraced
               the
               faith
               ,
               yet
               were
               free
               and
               willing
               to
               attend
               unto
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 searching
                 the
                 Scriptures
              
               for
               a
               discovery
               of
               its
               Truth
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               
                 instantly
                 serving
                 God
              
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               received
               :
               and
               in
               these
               was
               the
               essence
               of
               the
               
                 Judaical
                 Church
              
               preserved
               to
               its
               final
               dissolution
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 17.11
                 .
                 Chap.
                 28.22
                 ,
                 23
                 ,
                 24.
                 
                 (
                 2.
                 )
              
               Such
               as
               being
               hardned
               in
               their
               Infidelity
               ,
               blasphemed
               ,
               scoffed
               at
               ,
               and
               persecuted
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               with
               all
               that
               professed
               it
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 13.45
                 ,
                 50.
                 
                 Chap.
                 15.19
                 .
                 Chap.
                 17.5
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Thess.
                 2.15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 Rom.
                 11.7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
              
               whom
               not
               long
               after
               the
               vengeance
               of
               God
               overtook
               in
               their
               total
               destruction
               .
            
             
               Now
               our
               Apostle
               vehemently
               thirsting
               after
               the
               salvation
               of
               the
               Hebrews
               in
               general
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 9.1
                 .
                 Chap.
                 10.1
              
               .
               having
               all
               these
               
                 several
                 sorts
              
               ,
               or
               parties
               to
               deal
               withal
               ,
               he
               so
               frames
               his
               Epistle
               unto
               them
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               be
               suited
               to
               all
               their
               Good
               ,
               in
               their
               Conversion
               ,
               Instruction
               ,
               Edification
               ,
               and
               Establishment
               ,
               as
               their
               several
               conditions
               did
               require
               :
               the
               latter
               sort
               only
               excepted
               ,
               who
               being
               under
               
                 judicial
                 blindness
              
               were
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               care
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 13.46
                 ,
                 51.
              
               
               Hence
               in
               part
               is
               that
               admirable
               contexture
               of
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               which
               Peter
               ascribes
               unto
               his
               
                 eminent
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 2
                 Pet.
                 3.18
                 .
              
               As
               it
               is
               indeed
               evident
               from
               the
               story
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               excell
               ,
               in
               applying
               himself
               to
               the
               various
               Principles
               ,
               Capacities
               and
               prejudices
               of
               them
               with
               whom
               he
               had
               to
               do
               .
               The
               Lord
               Christ
               having
               set
               him
               forth
               as
               a
               great
               example
               of
               that
               diligence
               ,
               zeal
               and
               prudence
               ,
               which
               he
               requires
               in
               the
               dispensers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Divine
               reasonings
               ,
               instructions
               ,
               exhortations
               ,
               promises
               ,
               threats
               ,
               arguments
               are
               so
               interwoven
               in
               this
               Epistle
               from
               the
               beginning
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               all
               to
               whose
               hands
               or
               hearing
               it
               should
               come
               ,
               might
               every
               where
               meet
               with
               that
               which
               was
               of
               especial
               and
               immediate
               concernment
               to
               themselves
               ,
               unto
               which
               of
               the
               sorts
               before
               mentioned
               soever
               they
               did
               belong
               .
               And
               this
               Principle
               we
               must
               have
               respect
               unto
               ,
               in
               that
               intermixture
               of
               Arguments
               to
               prove
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               with
               Exhortations
               to
               constancy
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               we
               shall
               meet
               withall
               .
               The
               several
               conditions
               of
               those
               to
               whom
               the
               Apostle
               wrote
               ,
               required
               that
               way
               of
               proceedure
               ;
               Hence
               no
               one
               Chapter
               in
               the
               Epistle
               is
               purely
               dogmatical
               ,
               the
               first
               only
               excepted
               ,
               nor
               purely
               Paraenetical
               .
               For
               though
               the
               design
               that
               lyes
               in
               view
               ,
               and
               is
               never
               out
               of
               sight
               ,
               be
               Exhortation
               ,
               yet
               far
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Epistle
               of
               taken
               up
               in
               those
               doctrinalls
               ,
               wherein
               the
               foundations
               of
               the
               exhortations
               do
               lye
               ,
               both
               interwoven
               together
               ,
               somewhat
               variously
               from
               the
               method
               of
               the
               same
               Apostle
               in
               all
               his
               other
               Epistles
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               observed
               ,
               that
               to
               the
               Galatians
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               the
               like
               nature
               with
               this
               ,
               only
               excepted
               .
            
             
               II.
               A
               second
               thing
               to
               be
               previously
               observed
               is
               ,
               that
               although
               those
               to
               whom
               the
               Apostle
               wrote
               ,
               were
               of
               the
               several
               sorts
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               yet
               they
               centered
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               Hebrews
               by
               Birth
               and
               Religion
               ,
               who
               all
               agreed
               in
               
               some
               
                 common
                 Principles
              
               relating
               to
               the
               subject
               he
               treated
               with
               them
               about
               .
               These
               he
               makes
               use
               of
               unto
               them
               all
               ;
               For
               though
               the
               
                 unbelieving
                 Jews
              
               did
               deny
               ,
               or
               did
               not
               yet
               acknowledge
               that
               Jesus
               was
               the
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               they
               also
               consented
               unto
               ,
               or
               could
               not
               gainsay
               ,
               what
               in
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               was
               revealed
               concerning
               the
               Person
               ,
               Office
               ,
               Dignity
               ,
               and
               Work
               of
               the
               Messiah
               when
               he
               should
               come
               ;
               that
               being
               the
               faith
               whereby
               they
               were
               saved
               before
               his
               appearance
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 26
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
              
               Vpon
               these
               genoral
               Principles
               ,
               wherein
               they
               also
               agreed
               ,
               and
               which
               were
               the
               
                 general
                 perswasion
              
               of
               the
               whole
               
                 Judaical
                 Church
              
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               layes
               the
               foundation
               of
               all
               his
               Arguments
               .
               And
               hence
               he
               oft
               times
               takes
               that
               for
               granted
               ,
               which
               without
               this
               consideration
               ,
               should
               we
               look
               on
               any
               of
               those
               to
               whom
               he
               writes
               under
               the
               
                 general
                 notion
              
               of
               unbelievers
               ,
               would
               seem
               to
               be
               the
               thing
               principally
               in
               question
               .
               And
               therefore
               have
               we
               at
               large
               already
               manifested
               what
               was
               the
               
                 avowed
                 Profession
              
               of
               the
               sounder
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Judaical
                 Church
              
               in
               those
               dayes
               concerning
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               here
               and
               elsewhere
               in
               dealing
               with
               the
               Jews
               built
               upon
               ;
               
                 Acts
                 26.22
                 ,
                 23
                 ,
                 27.
                 
                 Chap.
                 28.23
                 .
                 Chap.
                 13.16
                 ,
                 17
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               which
               the
               Reader
               must
               have
               constant
               respect
               unto
               .
            
             
               III.
               In
               urging
               Testimonies
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               alwayes
               make
               use
               of
               those
               that
               seem
               to
               be
               most
               perspicuous
               and
               apposite
               to
               his
               purpose
               ,
               but
               often
               times
               takes
               others
               more
               
                 abstruse
                 ,
                 obscure
              
               ,
               and
               of
               less
               evident
               consequence
               at
               first
               view
               .
               And
               that
               upon
               a
               double
               account
               .
               First
               ,
               That
               he
               might
               instruct
               the
               Believers
               amongst
               them
               in
               the
               more
               
                 abstruse
                 Prophecies
              
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               thereby
               incite
               them
               to
               the
               further
               search
               after
               Christ
               under
               the
               Mosaical
               Veil
               ,
               and
               Prophetical
               Allegories
               ,
               whereby
               he
               is
               therein
               expressed
               ,
               aiming
               to
               
                 lead
                 them
                 on
                 towards
                 perfection
              
               ,
               Chap.
               5.12.6.1
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Because
               most
               of
               the
               Testimonies
               he
               makes
               use
               of
               ,
               were
               generally
               granted
               by
               the
               Jews
               of
               all
               sorts
               to
               belong
               to
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               his
               Kingdom
               and
               Offices
               ;
               and
               his
               design
               was
               to
               deal
               with
               them
               chiefly
               ,
               upon
               their
               own
               concessions
               and
               principles
               .
               As
               we
               have
               some
               few
               other
               helps
               remaining
               to
               acquaint
               us
               with
               what
               was
               the
               received
               sense
               of
               the
               
                 Judaical
                 Church
              
               ,
               concerning
               sundry
               passages
               in
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               relating
               unto
               the
               promised
               Christ
               ,
               so
               the
               Paraphrases
               of
               Scripture
               that
               were
               either
               at
               that
               time
               in
               use
               amongst
               them
               ,
               as
               was
               the
               
                 Greek
                 Translation
              
               amongst
               the
               Hellenists
               ,
               or
               about
               that
               time
               composed
               ,
               as
               the
               Targums
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               
                 some
                 parts
              
               of
               them
               ,
               will
               give
               us
               much
               light
               into
               it
               .
               What
               of
               that
               
                 antient
                 sense
              
               appeareth
               yet
               in
               the
               corrupted
               Copies
               of
               those
               Translations
               which
               remain
               ,
               being
               considered
               ,
               will
               much
               evince
               the
               reason
               and
               suitableness
               of
               the
               Apostles
               Quotations
               .
               And
               this
               is
               needful
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               to
               refute
               that
               impiety
               of
               some
               (
               as
               Cajetan
               )
               who
               not
               being
               able
               to
               understand
               ,
               the
               force
               of
               some
               Testimonies
               cited
               by
               the
               Apostle
               as
               to
               his
               purpose
               in
               hand
               ,
               have
               questioned
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               whole
               Epistle
               ;
               as
               also
               the
               mistake
               of
               Hierom
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Pammachius
               ,
               rashly
               affirmed
               that
               Paul
               did
               quote
               Scriptures
               that
               were
               not
               indeed
               to
               his
               purpose
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               
                 design
                 to
                 stop
                 the
                 mouths
                 of
                 his
                 Adversaries
                 ,
              
               as
               he
               himself
               had
               dealt
               with
               Jovinian
               ;
               which
               was
               very
               far
               from
               him
               whose
               only
               design
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               promote
               the
               Truth
               in
               Love.
               
            
             
               IV.
               He
               takes
               it
               for
               granted
               in
               the
               whole
               Epistle
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Judaical
                 Church-State
              
               did
               yet
               continue
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Worship
               of
               it
               was
               not
               yet
               disallowed
               of
               God
               ;
               suitably
               to
               what
               was
               before
               declared
               concerning
               his
               own
               and
               the
               other
               Apostles
               practice
               .
               Had
               that
               Church-State
               been
               utterly
               abolished
               ,
               all
               observation
               of
               Mosaical
               rites
               ,
               which
               were
               the
               Worship
               of
               that
               Church
               as
               such
               ,
               had
               been
               utterly
               unlawfull
               ,
               as
               now
               it
               is
               .
               Neither
               did
               the
               determination
               recorded
               
                 Acts
                 15.
              
               abolish
               them
               as
               some
               suppose
               ,
               but
               only
               free
               the
               Gentiles
               from
               their
               observance
               .
               Their
               
                 free
                 use
              
               was
               yet
               permitted
               unto
               the
               Jews
               .
               
                 Acts
                 21.20
                 ,
                 22
                 ,
                 25
                 ,
                 26.
                 
                 Chap.
                 27.9
                 .
              
               and
               practised
               by
               Paul
               in
               particular
               ,
               in
               his
               Nazaretical
               Vow
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 21.26
              
               .
               Which
               was
               attended
               with
               a
               Sacrifice
               ,
               
                 Numb
                 .
                 6.13
              
               .
               
               Nor
               was
               Mosaical
               Worship
               utterly
               to
               cease
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               have
               no
               acceptance
               with
               God
               until
               the
               
                 final
                 ruine
              
               of
               that
               church
               ,
               foretold
               by
               our
               Saviour
               himself
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 24.
              
               by
               Peter
               ,
               
                 2
                 Ep.
                 3.
              
               by
               James
               also
               ,
               
                 Chap.
                 5.6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
              
               and
               by
               our
               Apostle
               in
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               
                 Chap.
                 10.37
                 .
                 Chap.
                 12.25
                 ,
                 26
                 ,
                 27.
              
               was
               accomplished
               .
            
             
               Hence
               it
               is
               that
               our
               Apostle
               calls
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               the
               
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 2.5
                 .
                 Chap.
                 6.5
                 .
              
               the
               name
               whereby
               the
               Jews
               denoted
               the
               
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               under
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               proper
               unto
               it
               only
               whilest
               the
               legal
               administrations
               of
               Worship
               did
               continue
               .
               Thus
               as
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               he
               had
               shewed
               respect
               unto
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               
                 High
                 Priest
              
               as
               one
               yet
               in
               lawful
               Office
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 23.5
              
               .
               So
               doctrinally
               he
               takes
               it
               for
               granted
               ,
               that
               ,
               that
               Office
               was
               still
               continued
               ,
               
                 Chap.
                 8.4
                 ,
                 5.
              
               with
               the
               whole
               worship
               of
               Moses
               institution
               ,
               
                 Chap.
                 13.11
                 ,
                 12.
              
               
               And
               this
               dispensation
               of
               
                 Gods
                 patience
              
               being
               the
               last
               tryal
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               was
               continued
               in
               a
               
                 proportion
                 of
                 time
              
               answerable
               to
               their
               abode
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               upon
               its
               first
               Erection
               ;
               which
               our
               Apostle
               minds
               them
               of
               ,
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 c.
                 4.
              
               
            
             
               The
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
              
               then
               was
               not
               actually
               abrogated
               by
               Christ
               ,
               who
               observed
               the
               rules
               of
               it
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               flesh
               ;
               nor
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               seldom
               used
               their
               liberty
               from
               it
               ,
               leaving
               the
               use
               of
               it
               to
               the
               Jews
               still
               ;
               but
               having
               done
               its
               work
               ,
               whereunto
               it
               was
               designed
               ,
               and
               its
               obligation
               Expiring
               ,
               ending
               ,
               and
               being
               removed
               ,
               or
               taken
               away
               in
               the
               death
               and
               resurrection
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               promulgation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               that
               ensued
               thereupon
               ,
               which
               doctrinally
               declared
               its
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               uselesness
               ;
               God
               in
               his
               Providence
               put
               an
               end
               unto
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               its
               observation
               ,
               in
               the
               utter
               and
               irrecoverable
               overthrow
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               the
               place
               designed
               for
               the
               
                 solemn
                 exercise
              
               of
               its
               Worship
               ;
               so
               did
               it
               
                 decay
                 ,
                 wax
                 old
              
               ,
               and
               
                 vanish
                 away
              
               ,
               Chap.
               8.13
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               also
               God
               ordered
               in
               his
               infinite
               wisdom
               ,
               that
               their
               Temple
               ,
               City
               ,
               and
               Nation
               ,
               and
               so
               consequently
               their
               whole
               Church-State
               should
               be
               utterly
               wasted
               by
               the
               
                 Pagan
                 Romans
              
               ,
               before
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Empire
               came
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               men
               professing
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ;
               who
               could
               neither
               well
               have
               suffered
               their
               Temple
               to
               stand
               as
               by
               them
               abused
               ,
               nor
               yet
               have
               destroyed
               it
               ,
               without
               hardning
               them
               in
               their
               impenitency
               and
               unbelief
               .
            
             
               V.
               That
               which
               is
               proposed
               unto
               confirmation
               in
               the
               whole
               Epistle
               ,
               and
               from
               whence
               all
               the
               Inferences
               and
               Exhortations
               insisted
               on
               do
               arise
               ,
               and
               are
               drawn
               ,
               is
               the
               
                 Excellency
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               therein
               revealed
               and
               appointed
               ,
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               its
               manifold
               relation
               to
               the
               Person
               and
               Offices
               of
               Christ
               the
               Mediator
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               Now
               because
               those
               to
               whom
               it
               is
               directed
               ,
               did
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               declared
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               adhere
               to
               
                 Mosaical
                 Ceremonies
              
               and
               Worship
               in
               conjunction
               with
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               others
               with
               a
               preferency
               of
               them
               above
               it
               ,
               and
               some
               to
               a
               relinquishment
               of
               it
               ,
               especially
               when
               they
               once
               found
               its
               profession
               obnoxious
               to
               Persecution
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               institutes
               and
               at
               large
               prosecutes
               a
               comparison
               between
               
               Moses's
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               usefulness
               and
               excellency
               ,
               in
               reference
               unto
               
                 mens
                 acceptation
              
               with
               God
               ,
               of
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               ;
               as
               also
               of
               the
               Spirituality
               ,
               Order
               ,
               and
               Beauty
               of
               the
               Worship
               severally
               required
               in
               them
               .
               And
               herein
               though
               he
               derogates
               in
               no
               respect
               from
               the
               Law
               that
               which
               was
               
                 justly
                 due
              
               unto
               it
               ,
               yet
               on
               the
               accounts
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               he
               preferreth
               the
               Gospel
               before
               it
               ;
               and
               not
               only
               so
               ,
               but
               also
               manifests
               ,
               that
               as
               
                 Mosaical
                 Institutions
              
               were
               never
               of
               any
               other
               use
               ,
               but
               to
               prefigure
               the
               real
               Mediatory
               work
               of
               Christ
               ,
               with
               the
               benefits
               thereof
               ,
               so
               he
               being
               exhibited
               and
               his
               work
               accomplished
               ,
               their
               observation
               was
               become
               needless
               ,
               and
               themselves
               ,
               if
               embraced
               to
               a
               neglect
               or
               relinquishment
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               pernicious
               .
            
             
               This
               comparison
               (
               wherein
               also
               the
               proof
               of
               the
               positive
               worth
               and
               Excellency
               of
               the
               Gospel
               is
               included
               )
               omitting
               for
               weighty
               reasons
               (
               intimated
               by
               
                 James
                 ,
                 Acts
                 21.21
              
               .
               by
               himself
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 9.25
                 .
                 Chap.
                 22.19
                 ,
                 20
                 ,
                 21.
              
               )
               all
               
               Prefatory
               salutations
               he
               enters
               upon
               in
               the
               
                 first
                 verses
              
               of
               the
               Epistle
               ;
               and
               being
               thereby
               occasioned
               to
               make
               mention
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               from
               whose
               Person
               and
               Office
               ,
               the
               difference
               he
               was
               to
               insist
               upon
               did
               wholly
               arise
               ;
               he
               spendeth
               the
               residue
               of
               the
               Chapter
               in
               proving
               the
               
                 divine
                 excellency
              
               of
               his
               Person
               ,
               and
               the
               Eminency
               of
               his
               Office
               ,
               as
               the
               only
               
                 King
                 ,
                 Priest
              
               ,
               and
               Prophet
               of
               his
               Church
               ;
               on
               all
               which
               the
               dignity
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               in
               the
               Profession
               whereof
               he
               exhorts
               them
               to
               persevere
               ,
               doth
               depend
               .
            
             
               He
               then
               that
               would
               come
               to
               a
               right
               understanding
               of
               this
               Epistle
               must
               alwayes
               bear
               in
               mind
               ,
               
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 written
                 ,
              
               which
               were
               the
               Jews
               of
               the
               several
               sorts
               before
               mentioned
               :
               
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 what
                 End
              
               it
               was
               written
               ;
               even
               to
               prevail
               with
               them
               to
               embrace
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               to
               persist
               in
               the
               Profession
               of
               it
               ,
               without
               any
               mixture
               of
               Mosaical
               Observations
               :
               
                 3.
                 
                 On
                 what
                 Principles
              
               the
               Apostle
               deals
               with
               them
               in
               this
               Argument
               ,
               which
               are
               no
               other
               for
               the
               most
               part
               then
               what
               were
               granted
               by
               the
               Jews
               of
               all
               sorts
               :
               4.
               
               What
               
                 Testimonies
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               he
               insists
               on
               to
               prove
               his
               purpose
               ,
               namely
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               commonly
               received
               in
               the
               
                 Judaical
                 Church
              
               to
               belong
               unto
               the
               Messiah
               and
               his
               Office
               :
               
                 5.
                 
                 What
                 he
                 labours
                 to
                 instruct
                 them
                 in
                 ,
              
               as
               to
               the
               general
               use
               of
               all
               sorts
               amongst
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               nature
               and
               use
               of
               Mosaical
               Rites
               :
               
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 main
                 Argument
              
               he
               insists
               on
               for
               the
               ends
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Excellency
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               the
               Worship
               instituted
               therein
               ,
               and
               the
               Righteousness
               manifested
               thereby
               ,
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               its
               Author
               and
               subject
               ,
               the
               Principal
               Efficient
               Cause
               of
               its
               Worship
               ,
               and
               only
               Procurer
               of
               the
               Righteousness
               exhibited
               in
               it
               ,
               even
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               Mediator
               ,
               the
               eternal
               Son
               of
               God.
               Vnless
               these
               things
               are
               well
               borne
               in
               mind
               ,
               and
               the
               case
               of
               the
               Jews
               particularly
               heeded
               ,
               our
               Exposition
               will
               it
               may
               be
               seem
               oft
               times
               to
               go
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               though
               it
               constantly
               pursue
               the
               design
               and
               scope
               of
               the
               Apostle
               .
            
             
               VI.
               Though
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               was
               written
               unto
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               and
               immediately
               for
               their
               use
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               left
               on
               record
               in
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               Scripture
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               for
               the
               same
               
                 general
                 End
              
               with
               the
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               use
               of
               all
               believers
               therein
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               This
               Use
               in
               our
               Exposition
               is
               also
               to
               be
               regarded
               ,
               and
               that
               principally
               in
               the
               paraenetical
               or
               hortatory
               part
               of
               it
               .
               That
               then
               which
               is
               dogmatical
               ,
               and
               the
               foundation
               of
               all
               the
               Exhortations
               insisted
               on
               may
               be
               two
               wayes
               considered
               :
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Properly
              
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               special
               and
               peculiar
               tendency
               of
               the
               Principles
               and
               Doctrines
               handled
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               specially
               intend
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               opened
               with
               respect
               to
               them
               ,
               their
               Principles
               ,
               Traditions
               ,
               Opinions
               ,
               Objections
               ;
               all
               which
               must
               therefore
               be
               considered
               ,
               that
               the
               peculiar
               force
               and
               efficacy
               of
               the
               Apostles
               reasonings
               with
               respect
               unto
               them
               ,
               may
               be
               made
               manifest
               .
               And
               from
               the
               Doctrinal
               part
               of
               this
               Epistle
               so
               opened
               ,
               the
               Exhortations
               that
               arise
               do
               chiefly
               respect
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               are
               peculiarly
               suited
               unto
               them
               ,
               their
               State
               and
               condition
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Again
               ,
               the
               Doctrines
               treated
               on
               by
               the
               Apostle
               may
               be
               considered
               absolutely
               and
               abstractedly
               from
               the
               special
               Case
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               in
               his
               eye
               ,
               meerly
               as
               to
               their
               own
               nature
               ;
               and
               so
               they
               are
               many
               of
               them
               of
               the
               
                 chief
                 fundamental
                 Principles
              
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               In
               this
               respect
               they
               are
               grounds
               for
               the
               application
               of
               the
               Exhortations
               in
               the
               Epistle
               unto
               all
               Professors
               of
               the
               Gospel
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
               And
               this
               must
               guide
               us
               in
               our
               Exposition
               .
               Having
               to
               deal
               with
               the
               Jews
               ;
               the
               Doctrinal
               parts
               of
               the
               Epistle
               must
               be
               opened
               with
               special
               respect
               unto
               them
               ,
               or
               we
               utterly
               lose
               the
               Apostles
               aim
               and
               design
               ;
               and
               dealing
               with
               Christians
               ,
               the
               Hortatory
               part
               shall
               be
               principally
               insisted
               on
               ,
               as
               respecting
               all
               Professors
               ;
               yet
               not
               so
               ,
               but
               that
               in
               handling
               the
               Doctrinal
               part
               ,
               we
               shall
               weigh
               the
               Principles
               
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               Articles
               of
               our
               Evangelical
               Faith
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               consider
               also
               the
               peculiar
               respect
               that
               the
               Exhortations
               have
               unto
               the
               Jews
               .
            
             
               Now
               whereas
               ,
               as
               was
               said
               ,
               many
               Principles
               of
               the
               Jews
               are
               partly
               supposed
               and
               taken
               for
               granted
               ,
               partly
               urged
               and
               insisted
               on
               to
               his
               own
               purpose
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               we
               must
               in
               our
               passage
               make
               some
               stay
               in
               their
               discovery
               and
               declaration
               ;
               and
               shall
               insert
               them
               under
               their
               proper
               heads
               where
               they
               occurr
               ,
               even
               as
               many
               of
               them
               as
               are
               not
               already
               handled
               in
               our
               Prolegomena
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               AN
               EXPOSITION
               OF
               THE
               TWO
               FIRST
               CHAPTERS
               OF
               THE
               Epistle
               of
               PAUL
               the
               APOSTLE
               UNTO
               THE
               HEBREWS
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 THE
                 General
                 
                   scope
                   and
                   design
                
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 this
                 whole
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 before
                 declared
                 ,
                 and
                 needs
                 not
                 here
                 be
                 repeated
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 first
                 Chapter
                 he
                 fixeth
                 and
                 improveth
                 the
                 principal
                 consideration
                 that
                 he
                 intends
                 to
                 insist
                 on
                 throughout
                 the
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 to
                 prevail
                 with
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 unto
                 constancy
                 and
                 perseverance
                 in
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 
                   immediate
                   Author
                   of
                   it
                
                 ,
                 the
                 promised
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God.
                 Him
                 therefore
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 he
                 at
                 large
                 describes
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 two
                 wayes
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 Absolutely
                 declaring
                 what
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 Person
                 and
                 Offices
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 2.
                 
                 Comparatively
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 unto
                 other
                 Ministerial
                 Revealers
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 and
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 especially
                 insisting
                 on
                 his
                 Excellency
                 and
                 preeminence
                 above
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 Explication
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 Parts
                 and
                 Verses
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Verse
                     1
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   MAny
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   being
                   variously
                   rendred
                   ,
                   their
                   true
                   Grammatical
                   sense
                   and
                   importance
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   before
                   we
                   open
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   ,
                   and
                   aim
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   way
                   we
                   shall
                   also
                   proceed
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   Epistle
                   .
                
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   
                     Syr.
                     in
                     all
                     parts
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     by
                     many
                     parts
                     .
                     Multisariam
                  
                   ,
                   Vulg.
                   
                     Eras.
                     A
                     Montan.
                     diversly
                     .
                     Multis
                     vicibus
                     ,
                     Beza
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   ours
                   render
                   ,
                   
                     at
                     sundry
                     times
                  
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   is
                   
                     sortior
                     divido
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   part
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     take
                     part
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   divide
                   ;
                   whence
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     part
                     of
                     any
                  
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   that
                   
                     which
                     consisteth
                     of
                     many
                     parts
                  
                   :
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     by
                     many
                     parts
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   also
                   used
                   as
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   
                     alternis
                     vicibus
                     ,
                     sundry
                     changes
                  
                   ;
                   The
                   word
                   properly
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     by
                     many
                     parts
                  
                   ;
                   fully
                   ,
                   by
                   
                     several
                     parts
                  
                   at
                   
                     several
                     times
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   Translation
                   intimates
                   ;
                   yet
                   so
                   that
                   a
                   diversity
                   of
                   parts
                   and
                   degrees
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   of
                   times
                   and
                   seasons
                   is
                   intended
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Syr.
                     in
                     all
                     forms
                     ,
                     multisque
                     modis
                     ,
                  
                   Vul.
                   
                     Eras
                     :
                     a
                     Montan.
                     Beza
                     ;
                     many
                     wayes
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   as
                   ours
                   ,
                   
                     diverse
                     manners
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Syr.
                     ab
                     initio
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     beginning
                     ;
                     Olim
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   Latin
                   Translations
                   ;
                   
                     of
                     old
                     ;
                     formerly
                     ;
                     in
                     times
                     past
                  
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   
                     olim
                     ,
                     quondam
                     ,
                     pridem
                     ,
                     jamdudum
                  
                   ;
                   any
                   time
                   past
                   that
                   is
                   opposed
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   present
                   ,
                   properly
                   ,
                   time
                   
                     some
                     good
                     while
                     past
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   was
                   whereof
                   the
                   Apostle
                   treats
                   ,
                   having
                   ended
                   in
                   Malachy
                   four
                   hundred
                   years
                   before
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Syr.
                     with
                     our
                     Fathers
                     ;
                     to
                     the
                     Fathers
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Syr.
                     in
                     the
                     Prophets
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   all
                   the
                   Latin
                   Translations
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     Prophetis
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Syr.
                   
                     and
                     in
                     those
                     last
                     dayes
                     ;
                     ultimis
                     diebus
                     hisce
                     ;
                     ultimis
                     diebus
                     istis
                  
                   ;
                   in
                   
                     these
                     last
                     dayes
                     ;
                     novissimè
                     diebus
                     istis
                     ,
                  
                   Vul.
                   
                     last
                     of
                     all
                     in
                     these
                     dayes
                  
                   ;
                   Some
                   Greek
                   Copies
                   have
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   
                     extremo
                     dierum
                     istorum
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     these
                     dayes
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   which
                   variety
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   afterwards
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   before
                   in
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ;
                   not
                   
                     by
                     his
                     Son
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     the
                     Son
                  
                   ;
                   The
                   Emphasis
                   of
                   the
                   expression
                   is
                   necessarily
                   to
                   be
                   retained
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   opening
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   will
                   discover
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     mundos
                     ,
                     secula
                  
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   Syr.
                   the
                   
                     ages
                     ,
                     times
                     ,
                     worlds
                  
                   ;
                   In
                   the
                   remaining
                   words
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   difficulty
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Grammatical
                   signification
                   ;
                   we
                   shall
                   then
                   read
                   them
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vers.
                     1
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       By
                       sundry
                       parts
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       diverse
                       manners
                       God
                       having
                       formerly
                       (
                       or
                       of
                       old
                       )
                       spoken
                       unto
                       the
                       Fathers
                       in
                       the
                       Prophets
                       ,
                       hath
                       in
                       these
                       last
                       dayes
                       spoken
                       unto
                       us
                       in
                       the
                       Son
                       ,
                       whom
                       he
                       hath
                       appointed
                       heir
                       of
                       all
                       ,
                       by
                       whom
                       also
                       he
                       made
                       the
                       worlds
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   THe
                   Apostle
                   intending
                   a
                   comparison
                   between
                   the
                   
                     Mosaical
                     Law
                  
                   and
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   referreth
                   it
                   unto
                   two
                   Heads
                   :
                   First
                   ,
                   Their
                   
                     Revelation
                     and
                     Institution
                  
                   ;
                   whence
                   the
                   Obligation
                   to
                   the
                   Observance
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   did
                   arise
                   :
                   and
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   Their
                   
                     whole
                     Nature
                     ,
                     Vse
                     and
                     Efficacy
                     .
                  
                   The
                   First
                   he
                   enters
                   upon
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   premising
                   that
                   wherein
                   they
                   did
                   agree
                   ,
                   distinctly
                   layes
                   down
                   the
                   severals
                   wherein
                   the
                   difference
                   between
                   them
                   doth
                   consist
                   ;
                   both
                   which
                   were
                   necessary
                   to
                   compleat
                   the
                   comparison
                   intended
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   wherein
                   they
                   agree
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Principal
                     Efficient
                     Cause
                  
                   of
                   their
                   Revelation
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   
                     Prime
                     Author
                  
                   from
                   whom
                   they
                   were
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   God
                   ;
                   He
                   was
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   and
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   He
                   spake
                   of
                   old
                   in
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   he
                   spake
                   in
                   the
                   
                     last
                     dayes
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Son.
                   Neither
                   of
                   them
                   were
                   from
                   Men
                   :
                   not
                   one
                   from
                   one
                   Principle
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   from
                   an
                   other
                   ;
                   both
                   have
                   the
                   same
                   Divine
                   Original
                   .
                   See
                   2
                   Tim.
                   3.16
                   .
                   2
                   Pet.
                   1.16
                   ,
                   17
                   ,
                   18
                   ,
                   19
                   ,
                   20
                   ,
                   21.
                   
                   Herein
                   they
                   both
                   agree
                   .
                
                 
                   Their
                   difference
                   in
                   this
                   respect
                   ,
                   namely
                   of
                   their
                   Revelation
                   ,
                   he
                   refers
                   to
                   four
                   Heads
                   ,
                   all
                   distinctly
                   expressed
                   ,
                   saving
                   that
                   some
                   branches
                   of
                   the
                   Antithesis
                   on
                   the
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   are
                   only
                   included
                   in
                   the
                   opposite
                   expressions
                   that
                   relate
                   unto
                   the
                   Law.
                   
                
                 
                   Their
                   difference
                   First
                   ,
                   Respects
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   their
                   Revelation
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   two
                   particulars
                   :
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Revelation
                   of
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   was
                   given
                   out
                   by
                   
                     divers
                     parts
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   under
                   the
                   Gospel
                   
                     at
                     once
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   one
                   dispensation
                   of
                   Grace
                   and
                   Truth
                   :
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   in
                   
                     diverse
                     manners
                  
                   ,
                   this
                   
                     one
                     way
                  
                   only
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   dwelling
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   in
                   his
                   fulness
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   him
                   communicated
                   unto
                   his
                   Apostles
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   The
                   
                     Times
                     and
                     Seasons
                     of
                     their
                     Revelation
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   was
                   made
                   of
                   
                     Old
                     ,
                     formerly
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   
                     Times
                     past
                  
                   :
                   This
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   in
                   
                     these
                     last
                     dayes
                  
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   The
                   
                     Persons
                     to
                     whom
                     the
                     Revelation
                     of
                     them
                     was
                     made
                  
                   :
                   That
                   was
                   
                     to
                     the
                     Fathers
                  
                   ,
                   this
                   to
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   And
                   principally
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Persons
                     by
                     whom
                     these
                     Revelations
                     were
                     made
                  
                   ;
                   That
                   was
                   by
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ;
                   this
                   by
                   the
                   Son.
                   God
                   spake
                   then
                   in
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   now
                   he
                   hath
                   spoken
                   in
                   the
                   Son.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   whole
                   stress
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   Argument
                   lying
                   on
                   this
                   last
                   instance
                   ,
                   omitting
                   the
                   prosecution
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   other
                   particulars
                   ,
                   he
                   enters
                   upon
                   the
                   further
                   description
                   of
                   this
                   immediate
                   Revealer
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   in
                   whom
                   God
                   spake
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Son
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   layes
                   down
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Authority
                   committed
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     God
                     made
                     him
                     Heir
                     of
                     all
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   
                     Ground
                     and
                     Equity
                  
                   of
                   committing
                   that
                   great
                   Power
                   and
                   trust
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   in
                   those
                   words
                   ;
                   
                     by
                     whom
                     also
                     he
                     made
                     the
                     worlds
                  
                   ;
                   whereby
                   he
                   opens
                   his
                   way
                   to
                   the
                   farther
                   declaration
                   of
                   his
                   Divine
                   and
                   incomparable
                   Excellencies
                   ,
                   wherein
                   he
                   is
                   exalted
                   far
                   above
                   all
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   that
                   were
                   employed
                   in
                   the
                   Revelation
                   or
                   Administration
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   holy
                   Worship
                   instituted
                   thereby
                   .
                
                 
                   All
                   these
                   particulars
                   must
                   be
                   opened
                   severally
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   see
                   the
                   intendment
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   his
                   Argument
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   ;
                   and
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   must
                   necessarily
                   be
                   somewhat
                   largely
                   insisted
                   on
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   their
                   influence
                   into
                   the
                   ensuing
                   Discourse
                   .
                
                 
                   I.
                   That
                   wherein
                   the
                   Law
                   and
                   Gospel
                   
                     do
                     both
                     agree
                  
                   is
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   God
                   was
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   them
                   both
                   .
                   About
                   this
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   difference
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   most
                   of
                   them
                   with
                   whom
                   the
                   Apostle
                   treated
                   :
                   This
                   he
                   takes
                   for
                   granted
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Professing
                   Jews
                   did
                   not
                   adhere
                   to
                   Mosaical
                   Institutions
                   ,
                   because
                   God
                   was
                   their
                   Author
                   ,
                   not
                   so
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   but
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   given
                   from
                   God
                   by
                   Moses
                   ,
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   manner
                   ,
                   as
                   never
                   to
                   be
                   changed
                   or
                   abrogated
                   .
                   This
                   the
                   Apostle
                   layes
                   down
                   as
                   an
                   acknowledged
                   Principle
                   with
                   the
                   most
                   ,
                   that
                   both
                   Law
                   and
                   Gospel
                   received
                   their
                   Original
                   from
                   God
                   himself
                   ;
                   proving
                   also
                   as
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   in
                   the
                   progress
                   of
                   our
                   Discourse
                   to
                   the
                   conviction
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   a
                   Revelation
                   as
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   was
                   foretold
                   and
                   expected
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   this
                   was
                   it
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   preached
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   God
                   being
                   here
                   spoken
                   of
                   ●n
                   distinction
                   from
                   the
                   Son
                   expresly
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                  
                   by
                   evident
                   implication
                   ,
                   it
                   being
                   He
                   by
                   whom
                   he
                   spake
                   in
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   that
                   name
                   is
                   not
                   taken
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   substantially
                   ,
                   to
                   denote
                   primarily
                   the
                   Essence
                   or
                   being
                   of
                   the
                   Deity
                   ,
                   and
                   each
                   person
                   as
                   partaking
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   nature
                   ;
                   but
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   denoting
                   primarily
                   one
                   
                     certain
                     Person
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   divine
                   nature
                   only
                   as
                   subsisting
                   in
                   that
                   Person
                   :
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   :
                   as
                   elsewhere
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   is
                   so
                   signified
                   by
                   that
                   name
                   ,
                   Acts
                   20.28
                   .
                   John
                   1.1
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Rom.
                   9.5
                   .
                   1
                   Tim.
                   3.16
                   .
                   1
                   John
                   3.16
                   .
                   Chap.
                   5.20
                   .
                   As
                   also
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     Acts
                  
                   5.3
                   ,
                   4.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                   12.7
                   ,
                   11.
                   
                   Col.
                   2.2
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   God
                   
                     even
                     the
                     Father
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   eminency
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   peculiar
                   Author
                   of
                   both
                   Law
                   and
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   afterwards
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   observation
                   is
                   made
                   necessary
                   from
                   hence
                   ,
                   even
                   because
                   he
                   immediately
                   assigns
                   
                     Divine
                     Properties
                  
                   and
                   Excellencies
                   unto
                   
                     another
                     Person
                  
                   ,
                   evidently
                   distinguished
                   from
                   him
                   whom
                   he
                   intends
                   to
                   denote
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   God
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   do
                   ,
                   did
                   that
                   name
                   primarily
                   express
                   ,
                   as
                   here
                   used
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     divine
                     nature
                     absolutely
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   subsisting
                   in
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                
                 
                   From
                   this
                   head
                   of
                   their
                   Agreement
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   proceeds
                   to
                   the
                   instances
                   of
                   the
                   difference
                   that
                   was
                   between
                   the
                   Law
                   and
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   their
                   Revelation
                   from
                   God
                   ;
                   of
                   which
                   a
                   little
                   inverting
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   First
                   consider
                   that
                   which
                   concerns
                   the
                   Times
                   of
                   their
                   giving
                   out
                   ,
                   sundry
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   instances
                   being
                   regulated
                   thereby
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   the
                   First
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Revelation
                   of
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   under
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   it
                   was
                   ,
                   
                     of
                     old
                  
                   ;
                   God
                   spake
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   formerly
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   old
                   ;
                   Some
                   space
                   of
                   time
                   is
                   denoted
                   in
                   this
                   word
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   then
                   received
                   both
                   its
                   beginning
                   and
                   end
                   :
                   both
                   which
                   we
                   may
                   enquire
                   after
                   .
                   Take
                   the
                   word
                   absolutely
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   it
                   comprizes
                   the
                   whole
                   space
                   of
                   time
                   from
                   the
                   giving
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   
                     first
                     Promise
                  
                   ,
                   unto
                   that
                   End
                   which
                   was
                   put
                   unto
                   all
                   Revelations
                   of
                   publick
                   use
                   under
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   .
                   Take
                   it
                   as
                   relating
                   to
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rise
                   of
                   the
                   time
                   expressed
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   
                     giving
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     by
                     Moses
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   hath
                   respect
                   unto
                   .
                   He
                   had
                   no
                   contest
                   with
                   the
                   Jews
                   about
                   the
                   
                     first
                     Promise
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   service
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   built
                   thereon
                   ;
                   nor
                   about
                   their
                   Priviledge
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                   Abraham
                   ;
                   but
                   only
                   about
                   their
                   then
                   present
                   
                     Church
                     Priviledge
                  
                   and
                   claim
                   by
                   Moses
                   Law.
                   The
                   proper
                   date
                   then
                   and
                   bound
                   of
                   this
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     of
                     old
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   from
                   the
                   giving
                   out
                   of
                   Moses
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   therein
                   
                   the
                   constitution
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Judaical
                     Church
                  
                   and
                   Worship
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   close
                   of
                   publick
                   Prophecie
                   in
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   Malachi
                   .
                   From
                   thence
                   to
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   
                     John
                     Baptist
                  
                   ,
                   God
                   granted
                   no
                   extraordinary
                   Revelation
                   of
                   his
                   Will
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   standing
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   this
                   dispensation
                   of
                   Gods
                   
                     speaking
                     in
                     the
                     Prophets
                  
                   ,
                   continued
                   for
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   twenty
                   one
                   Jubilees
                   ,
                   or
                   near
                   eleven
                   hundred
                   years
                   .
                   That
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   now
                   ceased
                   for
                   a
                   
                     long
                     time
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   intimates
                   in
                   this
                   word
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   agreeably
                   to
                   the
                   confessed
                   Principles
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   whereby
                   also
                   he
                   confirmed
                   his
                   own
                   of
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   reviving
                   of
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   Prophecy
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   foretold
                   ,
                   Joel
                   2.28
                   ,
                   29.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   we
                   may
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   a
                   little
                   consider
                   their
                   thoughts
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   ;
                   For
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   observed
                   and
                   proved
                   before
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   engageth
                   with
                   them
                   upon
                   their
                   own
                   acknowledged
                   Principles
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Jewes
                     then
                     generally
                     grant
                     unto
                     this
                     day
                     ,
                     that
                     Prophecy
                     for
                     the
                     publick
                     use
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     was
                     not
                     bestowed
                     under
                     the
                     second
                     Temple
                     after
                     the
                     dayes
                     of
                     Malachie
                     ;
                     nor
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     expected
                     untill
                     the
                     coming
                     of
                     Elias
                     .
                     The
                     delusions
                     that
                     have
                     been
                     put
                     upon
                     them
                     by
                     impostors
                     ,
                     they
                     now
                     labour
                     all
                     they
                     can
                     to
                     conceal
                     ;
                     and
                     are
                     of
                     late
                     by
                     experience
                     made
                     incredulous
                     towards
                     such
                     pretenders
                     as
                     in
                     former
                     Ages
                     they
                     have
                     been
                     brought
                     to
                     much
                     misery
                     by
                     .
                     Now
                     as
                     their
                     manner
                     is
                     to
                     fasten
                     all
                     their
                     conjectures
                     ,
                     be
                     they
                     true
                     or
                     false
                     ;
                     on
                     some
                     
                       place
                       ,
                       word
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     letter
                     of
                     the
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     so
                     have
                     they
                     done
                     this
                     assertion
                     also
                     .
                     Observing
                     or
                     supposing
                     the
                     want
                     of
                     sundry
                     things
                     in
                     the
                     
                       second
                       House
                    
                     ,
                     they
                     pretend
                     that
                     want
                     to
                     be
                     intimated
                     ,
                     Hag.
                     1.7
                     ,
                     8.
                     where
                     God
                     promising
                     to
                     glorifie
                     himself
                     in
                     that
                     Temple
                     ,
                     the
                     word
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       will
                       glorifie
                    
                     ,
                     is
                     written
                     defectively
                     ,
                     without
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Keri
                     notes
                     .
                     That
                     letter
                     being
                     the
                     numeral
                     note
                     of
                     five
                     ,
                     signifies
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     say
                     ,
                     the
                     want
                     of
                     five
                     things
                     in
                     that
                     House
                     .
                     The
                     first
                     of
                     these
                     was
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       Ark
                       and
                       Cherubims
                    
                     ;
                     The
                     second
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       anointing
                       Oyle
                    
                     ;
                     The
                     third
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       wood
                       of
                       disposition
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     perpetual
                     fire
                     .
                     The
                     fourth
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       Vrim
                       ,
                       and
                       Thummim
                    
                     :
                     The
                     fifth
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Prophecy
                     .
                     They
                     are
                     not
                     indeed
                     all
                     agreed
                     in
                     this
                     enumeration
                     ;
                     The
                     Talmud
                     in
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       Joma
                       cap.
                    
                     5.
                     reckons
                     them
                     somewhat
                     otherwise
                     :
                     1.
                     
                     
                       The
                       Ark
                       with
                       the
                       Propitiation
                       and
                       Cherubims
                    
                     :
                     2.
                     
                     
                       The
                       Fire
                       from
                       Heaven
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     answers
                     the
                     third
                     ,
                     or
                     
                       w●●d
                       of
                       disposition
                    
                     in
                     the
                     former
                     order
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     
                       The
                       Divine
                       Majesty
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     room
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Anointing
                       Oyle
                    
                     :
                     4.
                     
                     
                       The
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                    
                     ;
                     5.
                     
                     
                       Vrim
                       and
                       Thummim
                    
                     .
                     Another
                     order
                     there
                     is
                     according
                     to
                     
                       Rabbi
                       Bechai
                       Comment
                       .
                       in
                       Pentateuch
                       .
                       Sectione
                    
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ;
                     who
                     places
                     the
                     
                       Anointing
                       Oyle
                    
                     distinctly
                     ,
                     and
                     confounds
                     the
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     
                       Divine
                       Majesty
                    
                     with
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                    
                     ,
                     contradicting
                     the
                     Gemara
                     .
                     The
                     Commonly
                     approved
                     order
                     is
                     that
                     of
                     the
                     Author
                     of
                     Aruch
                     ;
                     in
                     the
                     Root
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   "
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Ark
                     ,
                     Propitiatory
                     ,
                     and
                     Cherubims
                     ,
                     one
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   "
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Divine
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     the
                     second
                     thing
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   "
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     Prophecy
                     the
                     third
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   "
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Vrim
                     and
                     Thummim
                     the
                     fourth
                     thing
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   "
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     fire
                     frome
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     the
                     fifth
                     thing
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     But
                     as
                     this
                     Argument
                     is
                     ridiculous
                     ,
                     both
                     in
                     general
                     in
                     wire-drawing
                     Conclusions
                     from
                     
                       letters
                       deficient
                    
                     or
                     redundant
                     in
                     writing
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     particular
                     in
                     reference
                     to
                     this
                     word
                     ,
                     which
                     in
                     other
                     places
                     is
                     written
                     as
                     in
                     this
                     ,
                     as
                     Numb
                     .
                     24.12
                     .
                     1
                     Sam.
                     2.20
                     .
                     Isa.
                     66.5
                     .
                     so
                     the
                     observation
                     its
                     self
                     of
                     the
                     want
                     of
                     all
                     these
                     
                       five
                       things
                    
                     in
                     the
                     second
                     House
                     is
                     very
                     questionable
                     ,
                     and
                     seems
                     to
                     be
                     invented
                     to
                     give
                     countenance
                     to
                     the
                     confessed
                     ceasing
                     of
                     Prophecy
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     their
                     Church
                     had
                     been
                     planted
                     ,
                     nourished
                     and
                     maintained
                     ,
                     and
                     now
                     by
                     its
                     want
                     was
                     signified
                     to
                     be
                     near
                     expiration
                     .
                     For
                     although
                     I
                     will
                     grant
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     offer
                     Sacrifices
                     with
                     
                       other
                       Fire
                    
                     ,
                     than
                     that
                     which
                     was
                     traduced
                     from
                     the
                     flame
                     descending
                     from
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     though
                     Nadab
                     and
                     Abihu
                     were
                     destroyed
                     for
                     so
                     doing
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     that
                     Fire
                     attended
                     the
                     giving
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     whence
                     upon
                     its
                     providential
                     ceasing
                     ,
                     it
                     was
                     as
                     lawful
                     to
                     use
                     other
                     fire
                     in
                     Sacrifice
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     before
                     its
                     giving
                     out
                     ;
                     yet
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     Ark
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       Vrim
                       and
                       Thummim
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     matter
                     is
                     more
                     questionable
                     ;
                     and
                     as
                     the
                     
                       anointing
                       Oyle
                    
                     out
                     of
                     question
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     being
                     lawful
                     for
                     the
                     High
                     Priest
                     to
                     make
                     it
                     at
                     any
                     time
                     ,
                     it
                     was
                     no
                     doubt
                     restored
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     
                     Ezra's
                     Reformation
                     .
                     I
                     know
                     Abarbinel
                     on
                     
                       Exod.
                       Chap.
                    
                     30.
                     sec.
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     affirms
                     that
                     there
                     was
                     no
                     High
                     Priest
                     anointed
                     with
                     oyle
                     under
                     the
                     second
                     House
                     ,
                     for
                     which
                     he
                     gives
                     this
                     reason
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     because
                     
                       the
                       anointing
                       Oyle
                       was
                       now
                       hid
                    
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     Josiah
                     
                       had
                       hid
                       it
                       with
                       the
                       rest
                       of
                       the
                       holy
                       things
                    
                     :
                     a
                     talmudical
                     figment
                     ;
                     to
                     which
                     he
                     adds
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       they
                       had
                       no
                       power
                       to
                       make
                       it
                    
                     ;
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     
                     much
                     contend
                     about
                     matter
                     of
                     fact
                     ,
                     or
                     what
                     they
                     did
                     ;
                     but
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     have
                     done
                     otherwise
                     is
                     evident
                     from
                     the
                     first
                     institution
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     prohibition
                     mentioned
                     ,
                     Exod.
                     30.31
                     ,
                     32.
                     respects
                     only
                     private
                     persons
                     .
                     And
                     Josephus
                     tells
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     ceased
                     to
                     give
                     answer
                     by
                     Vrim
                     and
                     Thummim
                     two
                     hundred
                     years
                     before
                     he
                     wrote
                     ,
                     Lib.
                     3.
                     cap.
                     12.
                     which
                     proves
                     they
                     had
                     it
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     It
                     is
                     indeed
                     certain
                     ,
                     that
                     at
                     their
                     first
                     return
                     from
                     Babylon
                     ,
                     they
                     had
                     not
                     the
                     
                       Vrim
                       and
                       Thummim
                    
                     ,
                     Ezra
                     2.63
                     .
                     
                       There
                       was
                       no
                       Priest
                       with
                       Vrim
                       and
                       Thummim
                    
                     ;
                     yet
                     it
                     doth
                     not
                     appear
                     that
                     afterwards
                     ,
                     that
                     Jewel
                     ,
                     what
                     ever
                     it
                     were
                     ,
                     was
                     not
                     made
                     upon
                     the
                     Prophecies
                     of
                     Haggai
                     and
                     Zechary
                     ,
                     whereby
                     the
                     Restauration
                     of
                     the
                     Temple
                     and
                     the
                     Worship
                     belonging
                     thereunto
                     ,
                     was
                     carryed
                     on
                     to
                     perfection
                     :
                     Especially
                     considering
                     the
                     vision
                     of
                     Zechary
                     about
                     
                       cloathing
                       the
                       High
                       Priest
                       with
                       the
                       Robes
                       of
                       his
                       Office
                       ,
                       Chap.
                    
                     3.
                     after
                     which
                     time
                     it
                     seems
                     they
                     were
                     made
                     and
                     in
                     use
                     :
                     as
                     Josephus
                     shews
                     us
                     Lib.
                     11.
                     
                     Chap.
                     8.
                     treating
                     of
                     the
                     Reverence
                     done
                     by
                     Alexander
                     the
                     Great
                     to
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     God
                     engraven
                     in
                     the
                     Plate
                     of
                     Gold
                     on
                     the
                     High-Priests
                     forehead
                     .
                     And
                     
                       Maimonides
                       Tractat.
                       Saned
                       .
                       Chap.
                    
                     10.
                     
                     Sect.
                     10.
                     sayes
                     expresly
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     the
                     
                       eight
                       robes
                       of
                       the
                       High
                       Priest
                       were
                       made
                       under
                       the
                       second
                       Temple
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     particularly
                     the
                     
                       Vrim
                       and
                       Thummim
                    
                     ;
                     howbeit
                     as
                     he
                     sayes
                     they
                     enquired
                     not
                     of
                     God
                     by
                     them
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                    
                     was
                     not
                     on
                     the
                     Priests
                     .
                     Of
                     the
                     Ark
                     we
                     shall
                     have
                     occasion
                     to
                     treat
                     afterwards
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     its
                     fictitious
                     hiding
                     by
                     Hieremiah
                     ;
                     or
                     Josia
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Jews
                     fancy
                     .
                     This
                     we
                     may
                     observe
                     for
                     the
                     present
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     certain
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     was
                     carried
                     away
                     by
                     the
                     Babylonians
                     amongst
                     other
                     
                       Vessels
                       of
                       Gold
                    
                     belonging
                     to
                     the
                     Temple
                     ,
                     either
                     amongst
                     them
                     that
                     were
                     taken
                     away
                     in
                     the
                     dayes
                     of
                     Jehojakim
                     ,
                     2
                     Chron.
                     36.7
                     .
                     or
                     those
                     taken
                     away
                     with
                     Jehojachin
                     his
                     Son
                     ,
                     v.
                     11.
                     or
                     when
                     all
                     that
                     was
                     left
                     before
                     
                       great
                       and
                       small
                    
                     was
                     carried
                     away
                     in
                     the
                     dayes
                     of
                     
                       Zedekiah
                       ,
                       v.
                    
                     18.
                     
                     So
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     supposed
                     to
                     be
                     restored
                     by
                     Cyrus
                     ,
                     of
                     whom
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       he
                       returned
                       all
                       the
                       Vessels
                       of
                       the
                       House
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       that
                    
                     Nebuchadnezzar
                     
                       brought
                       from
                    
                     Jerusalem
                     ,
                     Ezra
                     .
                     1.6
                     .
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     uncertain
                     to
                     what
                     end
                     was
                     the
                     solemn
                     yearly
                     entrance
                     of
                     the
                     High
                     Priest
                     into
                     the
                     
                       Most
                       Holy
                       Place
                    
                     observed
                     to
                     the
                     very
                     destruction
                     of
                     the
                     second
                     House
                     ,
                     if
                     neither
                     Ark
                     nor
                     Mercy
                     Seat
                     were
                     there
                     .
                     Neither
                     is
                     this
                     impeached
                     by
                     what
                     Tacitus
                     affirms
                     ,
                     
                       Histor.
                       lib.
                    
                     5.
                     that
                     when
                     Pompey
                     entred
                     the
                     Temple
                     ,
                     he
                     found
                     
                       nullas
                       Deum
                       effigies
                       ,
                       vacuam
                       sedem
                       ,
                       &
                       inania
                       arcana
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     as
                     he
                     wrote
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     with
                     shameful
                     negligence
                     ,
                     so
                     he
                     only
                     intimates
                     that
                     they
                     had
                     no
                     such
                     images
                     as
                     were
                     used
                     among
                     other
                     Nations
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     
                       head
                       of
                       an
                       Ass
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     himself
                     not
                     many
                     Lyes
                     before
                     ,
                     had
                     affirmed
                     to
                     be
                     consecrated
                     in
                     their
                     Sanctuary
                     :
                     For
                     ought
                     then
                     appears
                     to
                     the
                     contrary
                     ,
                     the
                     Ark
                     might
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     
                       second
                       House
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     carried
                     thence
                     to
                     Rome
                     with
                     the
                     
                       Book
                       of
                       the
                       Law
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     Josephus
                     expresly
                     mentions
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     the
                     same
                     Abarbinel
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     Comment
                     .
                     on
                     Joel
                     tells
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     Israel
                     by
                     Captivity
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     Land
                     lost
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       three
                       excellent
                       gifts
                       ,
                       Prophecy
                       ,
                       Miracles
                       ,
                       and
                       Divine
                       Knowledge
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     Psal.
                     74.9
                     .
                     )
                     all
                     which
                     he
                     grants
                     ,
                     were
                     to
                     be
                     restored
                     by
                     the
                     Messiah
                     ;
                     without
                     mention
                     of
                     the
                     other
                     things
                     before
                     recited
                     .
                     And
                     they
                     confess
                     this
                     openly
                     in
                     
                       Sota
                       distinc
                       .
                       Egla
                       hampha
                    
                     .
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ;
                     
                       after
                       the
                       death
                       of
                       the
                       latter
                       Prophets
                    
                     Haggai
                     ,
                     Zechariah
                     and
                     Malachy
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       holy
                       Spirit
                       was
                       taken
                       away
                       from
                    
                     Israel
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     It
                     is
                     then
                     confessed
                     that
                     God
                     ceased
                     to
                     speak
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     
                       in
                       Prophets
                    
                     as
                     to
                     their
                     Oral
                     teaching
                     and
                     writing
                     ,
                     after
                     the
                     dayes
                     of
                     Malachy
                     ;
                     which
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     want
                     of
                     Vision
                     ,
                     though
                     continuing
                     four
                     hundred
                     years
                     and
                     upwards
                     ,
                     is
                     called
                     by
                     
                       Haggai
                       ,
                       Chap.
                    
                     2.8
                     .
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       unum
                       pusillum
                    
                     ,
                     a
                     
                       little
                       while
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     reference
                     to
                     the
                     continuance
                     of
                     it
                     from
                     the
                     dayes
                     of
                     Moses
                     ;
                     whereby
                     the
                     Jews
                     may
                     see
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     long
                     since
                     past
                     all
                     grounds
                     of
                     expectation
                     of
                     its
                     restauration
                     ,
                     all
                     Prophecy
                     having
                     left
                     them
                     double
                     the
                     time
                     that
                     their
                     Church
                     enjoyed
                     it
                     ,
                     which
                     cannot
                     be
                     called
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     a
                     
                       little
                       while
                    
                     in
                     comparison
                     thereof
                     .
                  
                   To
                   return
                   ,
                
                 
                   This
                   was
                   the
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   these
                   the
                   times
                   wherein
                   God
                   spake
                   in
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ;
                   which
                   determines
                   one
                   instance
                   more
                   of
                   the
                   comparison
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   Fathers
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   spake
                   in
                   them
                   ;
                   which
                   were
                   all
                   the
                   Faithful
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Judaical
                     Church
                  
                   from
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   giving
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   until
                   the
                   ceasing
                   of
                   Prophecy
                   in
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   Malachy
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   answer
                   to
                   this
                   first
                   Instance
                   ,
                   
                   on
                   the
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   the
                   Revelation
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   affirmed
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   in
                   these
                   
                     last
                     dayes
                     ,
                     hath
                     spoken
                     in
                     these
                     last
                     dayes
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   true
                   stating
                   of
                   which
                   time
                   also
                   will
                   discover
                   who
                   the
                   
                     Persons
                     were
                  
                   to
                   whom
                   it
                   was
                   made
                   ,
                   
                     hath
                     spoken
                     to
                     us
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Most
                   Expositors
                   suppose
                   that
                   this
                   expression
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     last
                     dayes
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   Periphrasis
                   of
                   the
                   
                     times
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                  
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   appear
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   any
                   where
                   so
                   called
                   ;
                   nor
                   were
                   
                   they
                   ever
                   known
                   by
                   that
                   name
                   among
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   upon
                   whose
                   principles
                   the
                   Apostle
                   proceeds
                   .
                   
                   Some
                   seasons
                   indeed
                   under
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   
                     some
                     Churches
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   called
                   the
                   
                     last
                     dayes
                  
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   the
                   
                     whole
                     time
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   absolutely
                   is
                   no
                   where
                   so
                   termed
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   
                     last
                     dayes
                     of
                     the
                     Judaical
                     Church
                     and
                     State
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   were
                   then
                   drawing
                   to
                   their
                   period
                   and
                   abolition
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     else
                     where
                  
                   called
                   the
                   
                     last
                     dayes
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   latter
                   dayes
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   last
                   hour
                   ,
                   2
                   Pet.
                   3.3
                   .
                   1
                   John
                   2.18
                   .
                   Jude
                   18.
                   
                   For
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   As
                   we
                   before
                   observed
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   takes
                   it
                   for
                   granted
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Judaical
                     Church-State
                  
                   did
                   yet
                   continue
                   ;
                   and
                   proves
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   drawing
                   to
                   its
                   period
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   8.
                   ult
                   .
                   having
                   its
                   present
                   station
                   in
                   the
                   patience
                   and
                   forbearance
                   of
                   God
                   only
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   necessity
                   as
                   unto
                   its
                   Worship
                   ,
                   or
                   preservation
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   And
                   hereunto
                   doth
                   the
                   reading
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   in
                   some
                   Copies
                   ,
                   before
                   intimated
                   ,
                   give
                   testimony
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     the
                     end
                     or
                     extremity
                     of
                     these
                     dayes
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   as
                   the
                   event
                   hath
                   proved
                   ,
                   can
                   no
                   way
                   relate
                   to
                   the
                   times
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   
                     personal
                     Ministry
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   whilest
                   he
                   was
                   upon
                   the
                   earth
                   in
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   his
                   flesh
                   is
                   here
                   eminently
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   solely
                   intended
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   God
                   of
                   old
                   spake
                   
                     in
                     the
                     Prophets
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   
                     in
                     these
                     last
                     dayes
                  
                   he
                   spake
                   
                     in
                     the
                     Son
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   personally
                   present
                   with
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Prophets
                   also
                   were
                   in
                   their
                   several
                   generations
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   2.
                   v.
                   3.
                   
                   Now
                   as
                   to
                   his
                   
                     personal
                     Ministry
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   sent
                   
                     to
                     the
                     lost
                     sheep
                     of
                     the
                     house
                     of
                  
                   Israel
                   ,
                   Mat.
                   15.24
                   .
                   (
                   To
                   whom
                   also
                   alone
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   dayes
                   he
                   sent
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Mat.
                   10.5
                   ,
                   6.
                   )
                   and
                   is
                   therefore
                   said
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   a
                   
                     Minister
                     of
                     the
                     Circumcision
                     for
                     the
                     Truth
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   Rom.
                   15.5
                   .
                   being
                   in
                   the
                   
                     last
                     place
                  
                   sent
                   to
                   the
                   
                     same
                     Vineyard
                  
                   ,
                   unto
                   which
                   the
                   Prophets
                   were
                   sent
                   before
                   ,
                   Mat.
                   21.37
                   .
                   The
                   words
                   there
                   used
                   ,
                   
                     last
                     of
                     all
                     he
                     sent
                     unto
                     them
                     his
                     Son
                     ,
                  
                   are
                   exegetical
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     spoke
                     in
                     the
                     Son
                     in
                     the
                     last
                     dayes
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   This
                   Phrase
                   of
                   Speech
                   is
                   signally
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   to
                   denote
                   the
                   
                     last
                     dayes
                     of
                     the
                     Judaical
                     Church
                  
                   ;
                   So
                   by
                   Jacob
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   49.1
                   .
                   
                     I
                     will
                     tell
                     you
                     what
                     shall
                     befall
                     you
                     ,
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     the
                     last
                     dayes
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   words
                   the
                   LXX
                   .
                   rend●ed
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   words
                   here
                   used
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   .
                   The
                   dayes
                   pointed
                   unto
                   by
                   Jacob
                   being
                   those
                   wherein
                   the
                   Messiah
                   should
                   come
                   ,
                   before
                   Judah
                   was
                   utterly
                   deprived
                   of
                   
                     Scepter
                     and
                     Scribe
                  
                   .
                   Again
                   by
                   Balaam
                   the
                   same
                   words
                   are
                   used
                   to
                   signifie
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   ,
                   Numb
                   .
                   24.14
                   .
                   where
                   they
                   are
                   rendered
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     dayes
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   many
                   Copies
                   read
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   Prophets
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   peculiar
                   notation
                   of
                   that
                   season
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Mich.
                   4.1
                   .
                   Isa.
                   2.1
                   .
                   
                     in
                     the
                     latter
                     or
                     last
                     dayes
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     He
                     hajediah
                  
                   prefixed
                   ,
                   noteth
                   that
                   course
                   of
                   dayes
                   that
                   were
                   then
                   running
                   ;
                   as
                   Deut.
                   31.29
                   .
                   Evil
                   will
                   overtake
                   you
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     those
                     dayes
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   promise
                   of
                   the
                   Conversion
                   of
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   by
                   
                     David
                     their
                     King
                  
                   is
                   annexed
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   season
                   ,
                   Hos.
                   3.5
                   .
                   From
                   these
                   places
                   is
                   the
                   expression
                   here
                   used
                   taken
                   ,
                   denoting
                   the
                   
                     last
                     times
                     of
                     the
                     Judaical
                     Church
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   times
                   immediately
                   preceeding
                   its
                   rejection
                   and
                   final
                   ruine
                   .
                   Hence
                   
                     Manasse
                     lib.
                  
                   3.
                   
                     de
                     Resurrect
                     .
                     cap.
                  
                   3.
                   tells
                   us
                   out
                   of
                   
                     Moses
                     Gernudensis
                  
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     every
                     place
                     that
                     mentions
                     the
                     latter
                     dayes
                     ,
                     the
                     dayes
                     of
                     the
                     Messiah
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     understood
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   saying
                   of
                   his
                   is
                   confirmed
                   by
                   Menasse
                   himself
                   ,
                   though
                   attended
                   with
                   a
                   gloss
                   abominable
                   and
                   false
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   purely
                   Judaical
                   .
                   The
                   dayes
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   Judaical
                   Church
                   are
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   And
                   these
                   words
                   are
                   expresly
                   also
                   used
                   by
                   
                     R.D.
                     Kimchi
                     .
                     Comment
                     .
                     in
                     Isa.
                  
                   2.
                   v.
                   2.
                   who
                   honestly
                   refers
                   all
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   that
                   Prophesie
                   unto
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   for
                   nothing
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   minds
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   season
                   then
                   present
                   was
                   the
                   
                     last
                     dayes
                  
                   ,
                   whereof
                   so
                   many
                   things
                   were
                   foretold
                   in
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   ;
                   Many
                   of
                   their
                   concernments
                   lay
                   in
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   which
                   because
                   they
                   give
                   great
                   light
                   unto
                   the
                   whole
                   cause
                   ,
                   as
                   stated
                   then
                   between
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   them
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   opened
                   and
                   considered
                   .
                   The
                   summ
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   their
                   Church
                   and
                   State
                   ,
                   being
                   foretold
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   
                     perpetual
                     desolation
                  
                   ,
                   Dan.
                   9.27
                   .
                   the
                   
                     last
                     dayes
                  
                   being
                   now
                   come
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   might
                   understand
                   what
                   they
                   were
                   shortly
                   to
                   expect
                   and
                   look
                   for
                   .
                   The
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   being
                   a
                   People
                   ,
                   a
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   Kingdom
                   was
                   to
                   bring
                   forth
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   whose
                   coming
                   and
                   work
                   must
                   of
                   necessity
                   put
                   an
                   end
                   to
                   their
                   old
                   station
                   and
                   condition
                   .
                   Now
                   because
                   herein
                   is
                   enwrapped
                   the
                   most
                   infallible
                   demonstration
                   that
                   the
                   Messiah
                   is
                   long
                   since
                   come
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   mentioning
                   the
                   
                     last
                     dayes
                  
                   to
                   intimate
                   that
                   upon
                   necessity
                   he
                   must
                   be
                   come
                   in
                   them
                   ;
                   I
                   shall
                   further
                   open
                   his
                   design
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   briefness
                   having
                   been
                   large
                   on
                   this
                   head
                   in
                   our
                   Prolegomena
                   ;
                   and
                   for
                   their
                   sakes
                   who
                   by
                   any
                   difficulties
                   may
                   be
                   deterred
                   from
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     God
                     having
                     from
                     the
                     foundation
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     promised
                     to
                     bring
                     forth
                     the
                     
                       seed
                       of
                       the
                       woman
                    
                     to
                     work
                     out
                     the
                     Redemption
                     of
                     his
                     Elect
                     in
                     the
                     
                       Conquest
                       of
                       Satan
                    
                     ,
                     did
                     in
                     
                     the
                     separation
                     of
                     Abraham
                     from
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     begin
                     to
                     make
                     provision
                     of
                     a
                     peculiar
                     stock
                     from
                     whence
                     it
                     should
                     spring
                     .
                     That
                     this
                     was
                     the
                     cause
                     and
                     end
                     of
                     his
                     Call
                     and
                     Separation
                     is
                     evident
                     from
                     hence
                     ,
                     that
                     immediately
                     thereupon
                     God
                     assures
                     him
                     that
                     
                       in
                       his
                       seed
                       all
                       the
                       Kindreds
                       of
                       the
                       earth
                       should
                       be
                       blessed
                       ,
                       Gen.
                    
                     12.1
                     ,
                     2
                     ,
                     3.
                     
                     Chap.
                     22.18
                     .
                     which
                     is
                     all
                     one
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     expresly
                     said
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     for
                     this
                     cause
                     have
                     I
                     chosen
                     and
                     called
                     thee
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     thee
                     ,
                     I
                     might
                     lay
                     a
                     foundation
                     of
                     bringing
                     forth
                     the
                     
                       promised
                       seed
                    
                     ,
                     by
                     whom
                     the
                     curse
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     taken
                     away
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     blessing
                     of
                     everlasting
                     life
                     procured
                     ,
                     as
                     Gal.
                     3.13
                     ,
                     14.
                     
                     For
                     this
                     cause
                     was
                     his
                     Posterity
                     continued
                     in
                     a
                     
                       state
                       of
                       separation
                    
                     from
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     
                       seek
                       an
                       holy
                       seed
                    
                     unto
                     himself
                     ,
                     Numb
                     .
                     23.9
                     .
                     Mal.
                     2.15
                     .
                     For
                     this
                     cause
                     did
                     he
                     raise
                     them
                     into
                     a
                     
                       Civil
                       ,
                       Regal
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     Church-State
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     in
                     them
                     type
                     out
                     ,
                     and
                     prefigure
                     the
                     Offices
                     and
                     Benefits
                     of
                     the
                     promised
                     Messiah
                     ,
                     who
                     was
                     to
                     gather
                     to
                     himself
                     the
                     Nations
                     that
                     were
                     to
                     be
                     blessed
                     in
                     the
                     
                       seed
                       of
                    
                     Abraham
                     ,
                     Gen.
                     49.10
                     .
                     Psal.
                     45.
                     
                     Hos.
                     3.5
                     .
                     Ezek.
                     34.23
                     .
                     And
                     all
                     their
                     Sacrifices
                     did
                     but
                     shadow
                     out
                     that
                     great
                     expiation
                     of
                     sin
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     was
                     to
                     make
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     Person
                     ;
                     as
                     hath
                     been
                     already
                     proved
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Things
                     being
                     thus
                     disposed
                     ,
                     God
                     promised
                     unto
                     them
                     that
                     their
                     
                       Civil
                       Political
                       State
                    
                     ,
                     their
                     condition
                     as
                     a
                     
                       peculiar
                       Nation
                    
                     and
                     People
                     ,
                     should
                     be
                     continued
                     until
                     the
                     coming
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Messiah
                       ,
                       Gen.
                    
                     49.10
                     .
                     Ezek.
                     21.27
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     was
                     made
                     good
                     unto
                     them
                     notwithstanding
                     the
                     great
                     oppositions
                     of
                     those
                     
                       mighty
                       Empires
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     whose
                     devouring
                     jaws
                     they
                     were
                     placed
                     ,
                     with
                     some
                     such
                     short
                     intercisions
                     of
                     the
                     actual
                     administration
                     of
                     Rule
                     amongst
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     foretold
                     impeached
                     not
                     the
                     Promise
                     .
                     They
                     lost
                     not
                     their
                     
                       Civil
                       State
                    
                     ,
                     untill
                     he
                     came
                     ,
                     unto
                     whom
                     was
                     
                       the
                       gathering
                       of
                       the
                       Nations
                    
                     .
                     After
                     that
                     ,
                     though
                     many
                     of
                     the
                     individuals
                     obtained
                     mercy
                     ,
                     yet
                     their
                     being
                     
                       a
                       Nation
                       or
                       People
                    
                     ,
                     was
                     of
                     no
                     peculiar
                     use
                     as
                     to
                     any
                     special
                     end
                     of
                     God.
                     Therefore
                     was
                     it
                     immediately
                     destroyed
                     ,
                     and
                     irrecoverably
                     exterminated
                     .
                     From
                     that
                     day
                     ,
                     God
                     in
                     a
                     wonderful
                     manner
                     blasted
                     and
                     cursed
                     all
                     their
                     endeavours
                     ,
                     either
                     for
                     the
                     preservation
                     of
                     what
                     they
                     then
                     had
                     ,
                     or
                     for
                     its
                     recovery
                     and
                     restauration
                     when
                     lost
                     .
                     No
                     means
                     could
                     ever
                     retrive
                     them
                     into
                     a
                     
                       People
                       or
                       Nation
                    
                     on
                     the
                     old
                     account
                     .
                     What
                     may
                     be
                     hereafter
                     on
                     a
                     New
                     ,
                     God
                     knows
                     .
                     The
                     
                       End
                       of
                       the
                       dayes
                    
                     was
                     come
                     ;
                     and
                     it
                     was
                     to
                     no
                     purpose
                     ,
                     for
                     men
                     to
                     endeavour
                     to
                     keep
                     up
                     that
                     ,
                     which
                     God
                     having
                     accomplished
                     the
                     utmost
                     of
                     his
                     design
                     by
                     and
                     upon
                     ,
                     would
                     lay
                     aside
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     season
                     was
                     fully
                     evidenced
                     to
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     
                       gathering
                       of
                       the
                       people
                       to
                       the
                       Shilo
                       ,
                    
                     or
                     the
                     coming
                     in
                     of
                     the
                     Nations
                     to
                     partake
                     in
                     the
                     
                       blessing
                       of
                       faithful
                       Abraham
                    
                     ,
                     Mic.
                     4.1
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Of
                     their
                     Church-State
                     there
                     were
                     two
                     Principal
                     parts
                     :
                     The
                     Temple
                     its
                     self
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     Worship
                     performed
                     in
                     it
                     :
                     The
                     first
                     of
                     these
                     (
                     as
                     was
                     the
                     Tabernacle
                     )
                     was
                     set
                     up
                     to
                     typifie
                     him
                     in
                     whom
                     the
                     fulness
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Godhead
                       should
                       dwell
                       bodily
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     latter
                     the
                     same
                     Person
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     was
                     himself
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     great
                     
                       High
                       Priest
                    
                     and
                     Sacrifice
                     .
                     Both
                     these
                     also
                     were
                     to
                     be
                     continued
                     until
                     the
                     coming
                     of
                     the
                     Messiah
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     no
                     endeavours
                     afterwards
                     .
                     Hence
                     was
                     that
                     Promise
                     of
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     the
                     
                       second
                       House
                    
                     ,
                     built
                     after
                     the
                     Captivity
                     ,
                     and
                     restored
                     by
                     Herod
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     his
                     coming
                     unto
                     it
                     who
                     was
                     signified
                     by
                     it
                     ,
                     Hag.
                     2.9
                     .
                     Malach.
                     3.1
                     .
                     He
                     was
                     to
                     come
                     whilest
                     
                       that
                       Temple
                    
                     was
                     standing
                     ,
                     after
                     which
                     it
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     of
                     no
                     more
                     use
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     Ezekiel
                     describes
                     a
                     
                       third
                       spiritual
                       Temple
                    
                     to
                     succeed
                     in
                     the
                     room
                     thereof
                     .
                     The
                     condition
                     of
                     their
                     Sacrifices
                     was
                     the
                     same
                     ;
                     Therefore
                     Daniel
                     fore-telling
                     the
                     coming
                     of
                     the
                     Messiah
                     four
                     hundred
                     and
                     ninety
                     years
                     after
                     the
                     Captivity
                     ,
                     adds
                     that
                     upon
                     his
                     death
                     the
                     
                       daily
                       Sacrifice
                       must
                       cease
                       for
                       ever
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     a
                     total
                     desolation
                     ensue
                     ,
                     on
                     all
                     the
                     things
                     that
                     were
                     used
                     for
                     the
                     end
                     accomplished
                     ,
                     Dan.
                     9.24
                     ,
                     25
                     ,
                     26
                     ,
                     27.
                     
                     The
                     
                       Nation
                       ,
                       State
                       ,
                       Temple
                       ,
                       Sacrifices
                       ,
                    
                     being
                     set
                     apart
                     ,
                     set
                     up
                     ,
                     and
                     designed
                     for
                     no
                     other
                     end
                     but
                     to
                     bring
                     him
                     forth
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     to
                     come
                     whilest
                     they
                     were
                     standing
                     and
                     in
                     use
                     ,
                     after
                     which
                     they
                     were
                     none
                     of
                     them
                     to
                     be
                     allowed
                     a
                     being
                     upon
                     their
                     old
                     foundation
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     that
                     which
                     the
                     Apostle
                     pointed
                     at
                     in
                     mentioning
                     
                       the
                       last
                       dayes
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     consider
                     in
                     what
                     condition
                     ,
                     the
                     Church
                     and
                     People
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     then
                     were
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     To
                     discover
                     the
                     evidence
                     of
                     this
                     demonstration
                     ,
                     as
                     confirmed
                     in
                     our
                     Prolegomena
                     ,
                     I
                     shall
                     here
                     also
                     briefly
                     add
                     some
                     considerations
                     of
                     the
                     
                       miserable
                       entanglements
                       of
                       the
                       Jews
                    
                     in
                     seeking
                     to
                     avoid
                     the
                     Argument
                     here
                     intimated
                     unto
                     them
                     by
                     the
                     Apostle
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     a
                     
                       common
                       Tradition
                    
                     among
                     them
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       all
                       things
                       were
                       made
                       for
                       the
                       Messiah
                    
                     ;
                     whereby
                     they
                     do
                     not
                     intend
                     as
                     some
                     have
                     imagined
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       whole
                       old
                       Creation
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     all
                     things
                     of
                     their
                     Church
                     State
                     and
                     Worship
                     .
                     So
                     the
                     
                       Targum
                       ,
                       Psal.
                    
                     40.8
                     .
                     in
                     the
                     person
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Messiah
                       ;
                       I
                       shall
                       enter
                       into
                       life
                       eternal
                       when
                       I
                       study
                       in
                       the
                       volume
                       of
                       the
                       Law
                       ,
                    
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       was
                       written
                       for
                       my
                       sake
                       .
                    
                     By
                     the
                     Law
                     they
                     understand
                     
                     their
                     all
                     .
                     All
                     depended
                     on
                     their
                     Messiah
                     ,
                     all
                     was
                     written
                     for
                     him
                     .
                     They
                     see
                     by
                     experience
                     that
                     there
                     was
                     a
                     coincidence
                     of
                     all
                     these
                     things
                     in
                     the
                     
                       last
                       dayes
                    
                     when
                     Jesus
                     came
                     .
                     No
                     sooner
                     had
                     he
                     done
                     his
                     work
                     ,
                     but
                     Scepter
                     and
                     Scribe
                     departed
                     from
                     Judah
                     .
                     They
                     ceased
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     Church
                     and
                     Nation
                     .
                     The
                     Temple
                     which
                     the
                     
                       Lord
                       whom
                       they
                    
                     formerly
                     sought
                     came
                     to
                     ,
                     was
                     destroyed
                     ;
                     their
                     Sacrifices
                     wherein
                     they
                     trusted
                     ,
                     caused
                     to
                     cease
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Nations
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                     were
                     gathered
                     into
                     the
                     
                       faith
                       of
                       Abraham
                    
                     .
                     From
                     that
                     time
                     they
                     have
                     no
                     more
                     been
                     a
                     people
                     ;
                     nor
                     have
                     had
                     any
                     distinction
                     of
                     Tribes
                     ,
                     or
                     
                       Families
                       ,
                       Temple
                       ,
                       Priesthood
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     Sacrifice
                     ;
                     nor
                     any
                     hope
                     of
                     a
                     retrivement
                     into
                     their
                     pristine
                     condition
                     .
                     Let
                     us
                     then
                     see
                     what
                     course
                     they
                     do
                     ,
                     or
                     have
                     taken
                     to
                     countenance
                     themselves
                     in
                     their
                     infidelity
                     .
                     Two
                     wayes
                     to
                     relieve
                     themselves
                     they
                     have
                     fixed
                     on
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Granting
                     that
                     the
                     Messiah
                     was
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     their
                     
                       Government
                       and
                       Worship
                    
                     ,
                     they
                     laboured
                     to
                     keep
                     them
                     up
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     restore
                     them
                     being
                     cast
                     down
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     they
                     might
                     prolong
                     their
                     expectation
                     of
                     that
                     
                       to
                       come
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     indeed
                     was
                     already
                     past
                     .
                     This
                     in
                     the
                     righteous
                     and
                     holy
                     Providence
                     of
                     God
                     proved
                     the
                     means
                     of
                     their
                     ruine
                     .
                     For
                     their
                     endeavour
                     to
                     maintain
                     their
                     
                       Liberty
                       ,
                       Rule
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     Government
                     after
                     the
                     coming
                     of
                     the
                     Messiah
                     ,
                     was
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     the
                     utter
                     overthrow
                     of
                     all
                     Rule
                     ,
                     Authority
                     and
                     publick
                     Worship
                     amongst
                     them
                     by
                     
                       Vespasian
                       and
                       Titus
                    
                     his
                     Son.
                     Their
                     endeavour
                     ,
                     to
                     restore
                     themselves
                     into
                     a
                     State
                     and
                     People
                     under
                     their
                     
                       false
                       Messiah
                       Barcosbi
                    
                     ,
                     was
                     the
                     means
                     of
                     their
                     utter
                     desolation
                     from
                     all
                     hopes
                     of
                     being
                     a
                     people
                     and
                     Nation
                     any
                     more
                     by
                     Adrian
                     ;
                     as
                     also
                     of
                     their
                     extermination
                     for
                     ever
                     out
                     of
                     that
                     Countrey
                     ,
                     wherein
                     they
                     were
                     separated
                     from
                     all
                     Nations
                     for
                     that
                     End
                     which
                     God
                     appointed
                     unto
                     them
                     .
                     After
                     this
                     ,
                     once
                     more
                     ,
                     still
                     to
                     avoid
                     the
                     thoughts
                     that
                     the
                     Messiah
                     was
                     come
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     put
                     an
                     end
                     unto
                     their
                     former
                     condition
                     ,
                     they
                     endeavoured
                     and
                     were
                     encouraged
                     by
                     Julian
                     the
                     Emperour
                     to
                     rebuild
                     their
                     Temple
                     ,
                     and
                     restore
                     their
                     Sacrifices
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     attempt
                     also
                     God
                     turned
                     to
                     their
                     further
                     confusion
                     .
                     For
                     whereas
                     in
                     former
                     dayes
                     in
                     the
                     
                       building
                       of
                       the
                       Temple
                    
                     he
                     encouraged
                     and
                     supported
                     them
                     against
                     all
                     difficulties
                     and
                     oppositions
                     ;
                     being
                     now
                     upheld
                     and
                     strengthened
                     by
                     the
                     favour
                     and
                     wealth
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Roman
                       Empire
                    
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     work
                     ,
                     he
                     sets
                     himself
                     against
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     scatters
                     them
                     with
                     no
                     less
                     indignation
                     ,
                     than
                     he
                     did
                     the
                     builders
                     of
                     
                       Babel
                       of
                       old
                    
                     .
                     When
                     he
                     would
                     have
                     a
                     Temple
                     amongst
                     them
                     ,
                     he
                     punished
                     them
                     with
                     famine
                     for
                     
                       building
                       their
                       own
                       houses
                       ,
                       and
                       suffering
                       his
                       to
                       lye
                       waste
                       ,
                       Hag.
                    
                     2.
                     v.
                     8
                     ,
                     9
                     ,
                     10
                     ,
                     11.
                     
                     Now
                     they
                     may
                     build
                     
                       houses
                       for
                       themselves
                    
                     where
                     they
                     please
                     ;
                     but
                     if
                     they
                     take
                     in
                     hand
                     to
                     build
                     a
                     Temple
                     ,
                     God
                     is
                     against
                     them
                     .
                     This
                     State
                     of
                     theirs
                     being
                     now
                     continued
                     
                       sixteen
                       hundred
                       years
                    
                     ,
                     were
                     not
                     
                       blindness
                       come
                       upon
                       them
                       to
                       the
                       utmost
                       ,
                    
                     they
                     could
                     not
                     but
                     see
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     Will
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     be
                     a
                     
                       People
                       ,
                       State
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     Church
                     on
                     the
                     former
                     account
                     any
                     more
                     .
                     What
                     then
                     is
                     become
                     of
                     their
                     Messiah
                     ,
                     who
                     was
                     to
                     come
                     unto
                     them
                     whilest
                     they
                     were
                     so
                     ;
                     seeing
                     they
                     were
                     so
                     by
                     their
                     own
                     confession
                     only
                     for
                     his
                     sake
                     ?
                     This
                     puts
                     their
                     latter
                     Masters
                     to
                     their
                     last
                     miserable
                     shifts
                     .
                  
                   For
                   ,
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Contrary
                     to
                     the
                     open
                     nature
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     relating
                     unto
                     them
                     from
                     the
                     appropriating
                     of
                     the
                     Promise
                     to
                     the
                     Family
                     of
                     Abraham
                     ,
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     whole
                     design
                     of
                     the
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     express
                     testimonies
                     of
                     it
                     before
                     mentioned
                     ,
                     with
                     many
                     other
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     purpose
                     ,
                     they
                     deny
                     that
                     their
                     Messiah
                     was
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     or
                     at
                     least
                     to
                     abide
                     with
                     them
                     for
                     the
                     work
                     whereunto
                     he
                     was
                     destinated
                     ,
                     whilest
                     their
                     
                       State
                       ,
                       Temple
                    
                     and
                     Sacrifices
                     continued
                     .
                     In
                     the
                     management
                     of
                     this
                     shift
                     of
                     unbelief
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     wofully
                     divided
                     amongst
                     themselves
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   
                     For
                     the
                     Continuance
                     of
                     their
                     State
                     ,
                     untill
                     the
                     coming
                     of
                     the
                     Messiah
                     ,
                     Gen.
                     49.11
                     .
                     Some
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     Shilo
                     the
                     Messiah
                     is
                     not
                     intended
                     ;
                     who
                     are
                     confuted
                     by
                     their
                     own
                     Targums
                     ,
                     all
                     rendring
                     the
                     word
                     Messiah
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     constant
                     Tradition
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Elder
                       Doctors
                    
                     ;
                     Some
                     that
                     by
                     the
                     Scepter
                     and
                     Scribe
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     
                       Rod
                       of
                       Affliction
                       and
                       Instruction
                    
                     only
                     are
                     intended
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     gloss
                     evidently
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     design
                     of
                     the
                     Prophecy
                     ,
                     the
                     use
                     of
                     the
                     words
                     in
                     all
                     places
                     where
                     their
                     sense
                     is
                     not
                     restrained
                     by
                     evident
                     circumstances
                     ,
                     the
                     Targums
                     ,
                     all
                     Old
                     Writers
                     ;
                     asserting
                     that
                     which
                     was
                     not
                     peculiar
                     to
                     Judah
                     ,
                     nor
                     true
                     in
                     its
                     self
                     ,
                     that
                     Tribe
                     having
                     for
                     so
                     long
                     a
                     season
                     enjoyed
                     as
                     flourishing
                     a
                     condition
                     as
                     any
                     people
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     as
                     good
                     as
                     the
                     Jews
                     look
                     for
                     under
                     the
                     Messiah
                     .
                     This
                     State
                     then
                     is
                     utterly
                     gone
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     Messiah
                     as
                     it
                     seems
                     not
                     come
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   
                     What
                     say
                     they
                     unto
                     their
                     Temple
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       second
                       House
                    
                     whereunto
                     he
                     was
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     render
                     the
                     
                       glory
                       of
                       it
                       greater
                       than
                       that
                       of
                       the
                       former
                       ,
                       Hag.
                    
                     2.
                     
                     Mal.
                     3.
                     
                     Of
                     old
                     they
                     unanimously
                     agreed
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     born
                     whilest
                     the
                     
                       Temple
                       stood
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     that
                     day
                     
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     destroyed
                     ,
                     as
                     
                       Aben
                       Exra
                    
                     confesseth
                     on
                     Isa.
                     53.
                     
                     Many
                     stories
                     out
                     of
                     them
                     might
                     be
                     told
                     to
                     this
                     purpose
                     ;
                     where
                     he
                     was
                     born
                     ,
                     how
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     whom
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     it
                     was
                     revealed
                     by
                     the
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     who
                     saw
                     him
                     ,
                     where
                     he
                     was
                     disposed
                     of
                     ,
                     where
                     he
                     is
                     ;
                     but
                     being
                     all
                     the
                     fancies
                     of
                     idle
                     curious
                     heads
                     ,
                     and
                     unbelieving
                     hearts
                     ,
                     which
                     St.
                     Paul
                     calls
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     1
                     Tim.
                     4.7
                     .
                     
                       prophane
                       and
                       old
                       wives
                       fables
                    
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     not
                     trouble
                     the
                     Reader
                     with
                     them
                     .
                     Abarbinel
                     who
                     in
                     corrupting
                     the
                     Prophecies
                     concerning
                     the
                     Messiah
                     hath
                     a
                     reach
                     beyond
                     his
                     fellows
                     ,
                     affirms
                     that
                     Haggai
                     speaks
                     not
                     of
                     the
                     Second
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     a
                     
                       Third
                       Temple
                    
                     to
                     be
                     built
                     under
                     the
                     Messiah
                     ;
                     but
                     this
                     is
                     nothing
                     but
                     a
                     bold
                     contradiction
                     of
                     the
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     who
                     three
                     or
                     four
                     times
                     signally
                     declares
                     that
                     he
                     spake
                     of
                     
                       that
                       House
                    
                     which
                     was
                     then
                     building
                     ,
                     which
                     their
                     eyes
                     saw
                     ,
                     and
                     which
                     so
                     many
                     contemned
                     as
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     compared
                     with
                     the
                     
                       former
                       ,
                       Ch.
                    
                     1.4
                     .
                     
                       this
                       House
                       ,
                       Ch.
                    
                     2.7
                     .
                     
                       This
                       House
                    
                     ,
                     v.
                     8.
                     
                     
                       This
                       House
                    
                     ,
                     so
                     v.
                     18.
                     
                     Others
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     
                       that
                       House
                    
                     did
                     not
                     consist
                     in
                     the
                     coming
                     of
                     the
                     Messiah
                     unto
                     it
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     its
                     
                       duration
                       and
                       continuance
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     stood
                     
                       ten
                       years
                    
                     longer
                     than
                     the
                     former
                     ;
                     But
                     this
                     also
                     is
                     contrary
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     To
                     the
                     Catholick
                     perswasion
                     of
                     their
                     fore-fathers
                     ,
                     
                       Targums
                       ,
                       Talmuds
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     antient
                     Doctors
                     :
                     2.
                     
                     To
                     experience
                     ;
                     for
                     what
                     could
                     the
                     miserable
                     languishing
                     of
                     
                       ten
                       years
                    
                     by
                     that
                     House
                     ,
                     whilest
                     it
                     was
                     by
                     their
                     own
                     confession
                     a
                     
                       Den
                       of
                       Thieves
                    
                     ,
                     contribute
                     unto
                     it
                     to
                     enable
                     it
                     to
                     vye
                     for
                     glory
                     with
                     that
                     wonder
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     the
                     
                       Temple
                       of
                       Solomon
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     comparison
                     whereof
                     their
                     fore-fathers
                     thought
                     it
                     no
                     more
                     than
                     some
                     of
                     them
                     of
                     old
                     thought
                     themselves
                     compared
                     to
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     Anak
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     To
                     the
                     Truth
                     ;
                     affirming
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       the
                       glory
                       of
                       that
                       House
                    
                     was
                     to
                     consist
                     in
                     the
                     coming
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     whom
                     they
                     sought
                     ,
                     the
                     desire
                     of
                     all
                     Nations
                     unto
                     it
                     :
                     All
                     which
                     things
                     are
                     vindicated
                     in
                     our
                     Prolegomena
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Their
                     Temple
                     being
                     utterly
                     destroyed
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     their
                     State
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     Messiah
                     not
                     yet
                     come
                     ,
                     what
                     think
                     they
                     of
                     their
                     
                       Sacrifices
                       ?
                       Daniel
                    
                     tells
                     them
                     that
                     he
                     
                       was
                       to
                       come
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     
                       cut
                       off
                    
                     ,
                     before
                     the
                     ceasing
                     of
                     the
                     
                       daily
                       Sacrifices
                    
                     ;
                     But
                     they
                     must
                     confess
                     that
                     all
                     Sacrifices
                     are
                     long
                     since
                     utterly
                     ceased
                     ;
                     for
                     surely
                     their
                     offering
                     of
                     a
                     
                       Cock
                       to
                       the
                       Devil
                    
                     on
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     Expiation
                     ,
                     is
                     no
                     continuance
                     of
                     them
                     .
                     Some
                     say
                     that
                     the
                     Messiah
                     intended
                     by
                     Daniel
                     was
                     King
                     Agrippa
                     whom
                     Vespasian
                     slew
                     at
                     Rome
                     .
                     But
                     this
                     obstinacy
                     is
                     intolerable
                     ;
                     that
                     a
                     Semi-Pagan
                     as
                     Agrippa
                     was
                     ,
                     should
                     be
                     their
                     Messiah
                     so
                     honourably
                     foretold
                     of
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     figment
                     ,
                     which
                     whatever
                     they
                     pretend
                     ,
                     themselves
                     believe
                     not
                     .
                     Nor
                     was
                     Agrippa
                     slain
                     or
                     
                       cut
                       off
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     lived
                     in
                     peace
                     to
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     his
                     death
                     .
                     The
                     most
                     of
                     them
                     know
                     not
                     what
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     object
                     that
                     the
                     computation
                     of
                     Daniel
                     is
                     dark
                     and
                     obscure
                     ,
                     which
                     Christians
                     themselves
                     are
                     not
                     agreed
                     about
                     .
                     Concerning
                     which
                     I
                     must
                     refer
                     the
                     Reader
                     to
                     our
                     Proiegomena
                     ,
                     as
                     also
                     for
                     the
                     full
                     and
                     large
                     handling
                     of
                     the
                     things
                     here
                     by
                     the
                     way
                     only
                     touched
                     upon
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   makes
                   it
                   evident
                   who
                   were
                   the
                   Persons
                   who
                   were
                   spoken
                   unto
                   in
                   these
                   last
                   dayes
                   ,
                   
                     TO
                     VS
                  
                   .
                   That
                   is
                   the
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Judaical
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   
                   who
                   lived
                   in
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Personal
                     Ministry
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   afterwards
                   under
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   unto
                   that
                   day
                   ;
                   Chap.
                   2.3
                   .
                   The
                   Jews
                   of
                   those
                   dayes
                   were
                   very
                   apt
                   to
                   think
                   that
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   
                     lived
                     in
                     the
                     times
                     of
                     the
                     former
                     Prophets
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   had
                   heard
                   them
                   delivering
                   their
                   message
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   have
                   received
                   it
                   with
                   a
                   cheerful
                   obedience
                   ;
                   their
                   only
                   unhappiness
                   they
                   thought
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   born
                   
                     out
                     of
                     due
                     time
                  
                   as
                   to
                   prophetical
                   Revelations
                   ;
                   This
                   is
                   intimated
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   Mat.
                   23.30
                   .
                   The
                   Apostle
                   meeting
                   with
                   this
                   perswasion
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   minds
                   them
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   Revelation
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   God
                   had
                   spoken
                   to
                   themselves
                   ;
                   the
                   things
                   they
                   so
                   much
                   desired
                   ,
                   not
                   questioning
                   but
                   that
                   thereon
                   they
                   should
                   believe
                   and
                   obey
                   .
                   If
                   this
                   word
                   then
                   they
                   attend
                   not
                   unto
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   self-condemned
                   .
                   Again
                   that
                   care
                   and
                   love
                   which
                   God
                   manifested
                   towards
                   them
                   ,
                   in
                   speaking
                   immediately
                   unto
                   them
                   required
                   the
                   same
                   obedience
                   ;
                   especially
                   considering
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   so
                   far
                   excelling
                   that
                   which
                   before
                   he
                   had
                   used
                   towards
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ;
                   of
                   which
                   afterwards
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   these
                   are
                   two
                   instances
                   of
                   the
                   Comparison
                   instituted
                   ,
                   relating
                   unto
                   Times
                   and
                   Persons
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   next
                   difference
                   respects
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   these
                   several
                   Revelations
                   of
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   two
                   particulars
                   .
                   For
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   The
                   former
                   was
                   made
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     by
                     divers
                     parts
                  
                   ,
                   one
                   after
                   the
                   other
                   ;
                   The
                   branch
                   of
                   the
                   Antithesis
                   that
                   should
                   answer
                   hereunto
                   is
                   not
                   expressed
                   ,
                   but
                   implyed
                   to
                   be
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     at
                     once
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     by
                     many
                     parts
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   consequently
                   at
                   
                     sundry
                     times
                  
                   .
                   
                   The
                   gradual
                   discovery
                   of
                   the
                   mind
                   and
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   addition
                   of
                   
                     one
                     thing
                     after
                     another
                  
                   at
                   several
                   seasons
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Church
                   could
                   bear
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   subserving
                   unto
                   his
                   main
                   design
                   of
                   reserving
                   all
                   
                     preheminence
                     to
                     the
                     Messiah
                  
                   ;
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   intended
                   
                   in
                   this
                   Expression
                   .
                   How
                   all
                   this
                   is
                   argumentative
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   purpose
                   will
                   instantly
                   appear
                   .
                   Take
                   the
                   expression
                   absolutely
                   to
                   denote
                   the
                   whole
                   progress
                   of
                   divine
                   Revelation
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   comprizeth
                   
                     four
                     principal
                  
                   parts
                   or
                   degrees
                   ,
                   with
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   subservient
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   First
                   of
                   these
                   was
                   made
                   to
                   Adam
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Promise
                     of
                     the
                     seed
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   principle
                   of
                   faith
                   and
                   Obedience
                   to
                   the
                   Fathers
                   before
                   the
                   Flood
                   ;
                   and
                   unto
                   this
                   were
                   subservient
                   all
                   the
                   consequent
                   particular
                   Revelations
                   made
                   to
                   
                     Seth
                     ,
                     Enosh
                     ,
                     Enoch
                     ,
                     Lamech
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   others
                   before
                   the
                   Flood
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Second
                   to
                   Noah
                   after
                   the
                   Flood
                   in
                   the
                   Renewall
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   and
                   establishing
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   his
                   family
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   8.21
                   .
                   Chap.
                   9.9
                   ,
                   10.
                   whereunto
                   were
                   subservient
                   the
                   Revelations
                   made
                   to
                   
                     Melchisedech
                     ,
                     Gen.
                  
                   14.18
                   .
                   and
                   others
                   before
                   the
                   calling
                   of
                   Abraham
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Third
                   to
                   Abraham
                   in
                   the
                   restriction
                   of
                   the
                   Promise
                   to
                   his
                   seed
                   ,
                   and
                   fuller
                   illustration
                   of
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   12.1
                   ,
                   2
                   ,
                   3
                   ,
                   4.
                   
                   Chap.
                   15.11
                   ,
                   12.
                   
                   &
                   17.1
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Confirmed
                   in
                   the
                   Revelations
                   made
                   to
                   
                     Isaac
                     ,
                     Gen.
                  
                   26.24
                   .
                   
                     Jacob
                     ,
                     Gen.
                  
                   49.
                   
                   
                     Joseph
                     ,
                     Heb.
                  
                   11.22
                   .
                   and
                   others
                   of
                   their
                   Posterity
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   fourth
                   to
                   Moses
                   in
                   the
                   giving
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   erection
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Judaical
                     Church
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   ,
                   unto
                   which
                   there
                   were
                   three
                   principal
                   heads
                   of
                   subservient
                   Revelations
                   :
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   To
                   David
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   peculiarly
                   designed
                   to
                   perfect
                   the
                   Revelation
                   of
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   concerning
                   the
                   
                     Old
                     Testament-Worship
                  
                   in
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   their
                   Wilderness
                   condition
                   was
                   not
                   capable
                   of
                   ,
                   1
                   Chron.
                   23.25
                   ,
                   26
                   ,
                   27
                   ,
                   28.
                   
                   Chap.
                   28.11
                   ,
                   12
                   ,
                   13
                   ,
                   14
                   ,
                   15
                   ,
                   16
                   ,
                   17
                   ,
                   18
                   ,
                   19.
                   
                   To
                   him
                   we
                   may
                   joyn
                   Solomon
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   of
                   their
                   dayes
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   To
                   the
                   Prophets
                   after
                   the
                   division
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   unto
                   the
                   Captivity
                   ,
                   and
                   dureing
                   the
                   Captivity
                   ;
                   to
                   whom
                   pleading
                   with
                   the
                   people
                   about
                   their
                   defection
                   by
                   Sin
                   and
                   false
                   Worship
                   ,
                   was
                   peculiar
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   To
                   Ezra
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Prophets
                   that
                   assisted
                   in
                   the
                   Reformation
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   after
                   its
                   return
                   from
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   an
                   especial
                   manner
                   ,
                   excited
                   the
                   people
                   to
                   an
                   expectation
                   of
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                
                 
                   These
                   were
                   the
                   principal
                   parts
                   and
                   degrees
                   of
                   the
                   Revelation
                   of
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   from
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   until
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   his
                   fore-runner
                   John
                   the
                   Baptist.
                   And
                   all
                   this
                   I
                   have
                   fully
                   handled
                   and
                   unfolded
                   in
                   my
                   Discourse
                   of
                   the
                   rise
                   ,
                   
                     nature
                     and
                     progress
                     of
                     Scripture
                     Divinity
                     or
                     Theology
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   as
                   I
                   shewed
                   before
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   attend
                   unto
                   the
                   special
                   intention
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   
                     take
                     in
                  
                   the
                   date
                   of
                   these
                   Revelations
                   ,
                   and
                   begin
                   with
                   that
                   to
                   Moses
                   ,
                   adding
                   to
                   it
                   those
                   other
                   subservient
                   ones
                   mentioned
                   peculiar
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Judaical
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   taught
                   and
                   confirmed
                   the
                   Worship
                   that
                   was
                   established
                   amongst
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   then
                   is
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   this
                   word
                   the
                   Apostle
                   minds
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   of
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   concerning
                   his
                   Worship
                   and
                   our
                   obedience
                   was
                   not
                   formerly
                   revealed
                   
                     all
                     at
                     once
                  
                   to
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   by
                   Moses
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   ;
                   but
                   by
                   several
                   parts
                   and
                   degrees
                   ,
                   by
                   new
                   additions
                   of
                   Light
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   his
                   infinite
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Care
                   he
                   saw
                   meet
                   .
                   The
                   close
                   and
                   last
                   hand
                   was
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   put
                   unto
                   this
                   work
                   before
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                   He
                   ,
                   they
                   all
                   acknowledged
                   ,
                   was
                   to
                   reveal
                   the
                   
                     whole
                     Counsel
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     John
                  
                   4.25
                   .
                   after
                   that
                   his
                   way
                   had
                   been
                   prepared
                   by
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   
                     Elias
                     ,
                     Mal.
                  
                   4
                   until
                   when
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   
                     attend
                     to
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     Moses
                     ,
                  
                   with
                   those
                   Expositions
                   of
                   it
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   received
                   ,
                   v.
                   4
                   ,
                   5.
                   
                   That
                   was
                   the
                   time
                   appointed
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     seal
                  
                   ,
                   compleat
                   ,
                   and
                   finish
                   ,
                   
                     Vision
                     and
                     Prophet
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     seal
                     up
                     sin
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   we
                   render
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     make
                     an
                     end
                     of
                     sin
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   the
                   Controversie
                   about
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   held
                   long
                   agitation
                   by
                   Sacrifices
                   ,
                   that
                   could
                   never
                   put
                   an
                   end
                   to
                   that
                   quarrel
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   10.1
                   ,
                   2
                   ,
                   14.
                   
                
                 
                   Now
                   in
                   
                     this
                     very
                     first
                     word
                  
                   of
                   his
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   doth
                   the
                   Apostle
                   clearly
                   convince
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   of
                   their
                   mistake
                   in
                   their
                   obstinate
                   adherence
                   unto
                   
                     Mosaical
                     Institutions
                  
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   bidden
                   them
                   consider
                   
                     the
                     way
                  
                   whereby
                   God
                   revealed
                   his
                   will
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   hitherto
                   .
                   Hath
                   it
                   not
                   been
                   by
                   
                     parts
                     and
                     degrees
                  
                   ?
                   Hath
                   he
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   
                     shut
                     up
                     the
                     Progress
                  
                   of
                   Revelation
                   ?
                   Hath
                   he
                   not
                   alwayes
                   kept
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   expectation
                   of
                   new
                   Revelations
                   of
                   his
                   mind
                   and
                   will
                   ?
                   did
                   he
                   ever
                   declare
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   
                     add
                     no
                     more
                  
                   unto
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   commanded
                   ,
                   or
                   make
                   no
                   alteration
                   in
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   instituted
                   ?
                   What
                   he
                   had
                   revealed
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   observed
                   ,
                   Deut.
                   27.29
                   .
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   revealed
                   it
                   :
                   but
                   untill
                   he
                   declare
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   
                     add
                     no
                     more
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   folly
                   to
                   account
                   what
                   is
                   already
                   done
                   ,
                   absolutely
                   compleat
                   and
                   immutable
                   .
                   Therefore
                   Moses
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   finished
                   all
                   his
                   work
                   in
                   the
                   Lords
                   house
                   ,
                   tells
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   would
                   raise
                   up
                   
                     another
                     Prophet
                     like
                     him
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   who
                   should
                   reveal
                   
                     new
                     Laws
                     and
                     
                     Institutions
                  
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   
                     hear
                     and
                     obey
                  
                   on
                   the
                   penalty
                   of
                   utter
                   extermination
                   ,
                   Deut.
                   18.18
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     And
                     this
                     discovers
                     the
                     obstinacy
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Modern
                       Jews
                    
                     ,
                     who
                     from
                     the
                     dayes
                     of
                     Maimonides
                     ,
                     who
                     dyed
                     about
                     the
                     year
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     1104.
                     have
                     made
                     it
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     
                       fundamental
                       Articles
                    
                     of
                     their
                     Religion
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     have
                     inserted
                     in
                     their
                     
                       Prayer
                       Books
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     
                       Law
                       of
                    
                     Moses
                     
                       is
                       never
                       to
                       be
                       changed
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     God
                     will
                     never
                     give
                     them
                     any
                     other
                     Law
                     ,
                     or
                     Rule
                     of
                     Worship
                     :
                     and
                     as
                     they
                     further
                     ground
                     that
                     Article
                     in
                     
                       Ezrim
                       Vearba
                    
                     ,
                     printed
                     in
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     
                       Bombergs
                       Bibles
                    
                     ,
                     they
                     affirm
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       nothing
                       can
                       be
                       added
                       unto
                       it
                       ,
                       nothing
                       taken
                       away
                       from
                       it
                       ,
                       no
                       alteration
                       in
                       its
                       obligation
                       be
                       admitted
                    
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     directly
                     contrary
                     both
                     to
                     the
                     Truth
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     Confession
                     of
                     all
                     their
                     Predecessors
                     ,
                     who
                     looked
                     for
                     the
                     Messiah
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     shall
                     afterwards
                     declare
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   In
                   Opposition
                   to
                   this
                   
                     Gradual
                     Revelation
                  
                   of
                   the
                   mind
                   of
                   God
                   under
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   intimates
                   that
                   now
                   by
                   Jesus
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   at
                   once
                   begun
                   and
                   finished
                   the
                   whole
                   Revelation
                   of
                   his
                   Will
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   hopes
                   and
                   expectation
                   .
                   So
                   Jude
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Faith
                   
                     was
                     once
                     delivered
                     unto
                     the
                     Saints
                     :
                  
                   not
                   in
                   one
                   day
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   one
                   Sermon
                   ;
                   or
                   by
                   one
                   Person
                   ,
                   but
                   at
                   one
                   season
                   ,
                   or
                   under
                   one
                   dispensation
                   ,
                   comprizing
                   all
                   the
                   time
                   from
                   the
                   entrance
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   upon
                   his
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   closing
                   of
                   the
                   Canon
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   which
                   period
                   was
                   now
                   at
                   hand
                   .
                   This
                   Season
                   being
                   once
                   past
                   and
                   finished
                   ,
                   
                     no
                     new
                     Revelation
                  
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   expected
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   Nothing
                   shall
                   be
                   added
                   unto
                   ,
                   nor
                   altered
                   in
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                   God
                   any
                   more
                   .
                   God
                   will
                   not
                   do
                   it
                   ,
                   men
                   that
                   attempt
                   it
                   ,
                   do
                   it
                   on
                   the
                   price
                   of
                   their
                   souls
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   God
                   spake
                   in
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     after
                     divers
                     sorts
                     or
                     manners
                  
                   .
                   
                   Now
                   this
                   respects
                   either
                   the
                   
                     various
                     wayes
                  
                   of
                   Gods
                   revealing
                   himself
                   to
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   by
                   
                     Dreams
                     ,
                     Visions
                     ,
                     Inspirations
                     ,
                     Voices
                     ,
                     Angels
                     ,
                  
                   every
                   way
                   with
                   an
                   equal
                   evidence
                   of
                   their
                   being
                   from
                   God
                   ;
                   or
                   the
                   
                     wayes
                     of
                     his
                     dealing
                  
                   with
                   the
                   Fathers
                   by
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   by
                   
                     promises
                     ,
                     threats
                     ,
                     gradual
                     discoveries
                  
                   of
                   his
                   Will
                   ,
                   
                     special
                     Messages
                  
                   and
                   
                     Prophecies
                     ,
                     publick
                     Sermons
                  
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   .
                   The
                   latter
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   
                     various
                     wayes
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   delivering
                   their
                   Messages
                   to
                   the
                   People
                   from
                   God
                   is
                   principally
                   intended
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   former
                   be
                   not
                   excluded
                   ,
                   it
                   being
                   that
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   this
                   latter
                   variety
                   did
                   principally
                   arise
                   and
                   flow
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   opposition
                   hereunto
                   the
                   Apostle
                   intimates
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Revelation
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   will
                   by
                   Christ
                   was
                   accomplished
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   
                     one
                     only
                     way
                     and
                     manner
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   preaching
                   the
                   Gospel
                   who
                   was
                   anointed
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                   without
                   measure
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   last
                   difference
                   ,
                   or
                   instance
                   in
                   the
                   Comparison
                   ,
                   insisted
                   on
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   is
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   of
                   old
                   God
                   spake
                   
                     in
                     the
                     Prophets
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   now
                   
                     in
                     the
                     Son
                  
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   for
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   say
                   most
                   
                     Expositors
                     ,
                     in
                  
                   for
                   by
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   Luke
                   1.70
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     by
                     the
                     mouth
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     Prophets
                  
                   ;
                   But
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   here
                   ,
                   answers
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   Numb
                   .
                   12.
                   
                   God
                   spake
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     in
                     Moses
                  
                   .
                   The
                   certainty
                   of
                   the
                   Revelation
                   and
                   presence
                   of
                   God
                   with
                   his
                   word
                   is
                   intimated
                   in
                   the
                   Expression
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   was
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     the
                     hand
                  
                   of
                   this
                   or
                   that
                   Prophet
                   .
                   They
                   were
                   but
                   instruments
                   to
                   give
                   out
                   ,
                   what
                   from
                   God
                   they
                   had
                   received
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   these
                   Prophets
                   
                     in
                     whom
                  
                   God
                   spake
                   of
                   Old
                   ,
                   were
                   all
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   
                     divinely
                     inspired
                  
                   and
                   sent
                   to
                   reveal
                   his
                   Will
                   and
                   Mind
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   duty
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   special
                   concernment
                   of
                   his
                   Providence
                   in
                   the
                   Rule
                   and
                   Government
                   thereof
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   declared
                   the
                   inspirations
                   they
                   had
                   ,
                   or
                   Revelations
                   they
                   received
                   ,
                   
                     by
                     word
                     of
                     mouth
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   writing
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Modern
                     Jews
                     make
                     a
                     distinction
                     between
                     the
                     
                       Gift
                       of
                       Prophecy
                    
                     and
                     the
                     
                       Inspiration
                       of
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                    
                     ,
                     following
                     Maimonides
                     in
                     his
                     
                       More
                       Nebuchim
                       part
                    
                     .
                     2
                     :
                     cap.
                     32.
                     
                     His
                     opinion
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     calls
                     the
                     opinion
                     or
                     
                       sentence
                       of
                       the
                       Law
                    
                     ,
                     about
                     Prophecy
                     in
                     general
                     is
                     the
                     same
                     with
                     that
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Gentile
                       Philosophers
                    
                     as
                     he
                     professeth
                     .
                     In
                     one
                     thing
                     only
                     he
                     differs
                     from
                     them
                     ;
                     namely
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       Prophecy
                       doth
                       not
                       so
                       necessarily
                       follow
                       after
                       due
                       preparation
                       ,
                       as
                       that
                       a
                       man
                       cannot
                       but
                       prophesie
                       who
                       is
                       rightly
                       prepared
                    
                     ▪
                     But
                     the
                     
                       Gift
                       of
                       Prophecy
                    
                     ,
                     he
                     asserts
                     wholly
                     to
                     depend
                     on
                     the
                     temperature
                     of
                     the
                     brain
                     ,
                     natural
                     and
                     moral
                     exercises
                     for
                     the
                     preparing
                     and
                     raising
                     of
                     the
                     imagination
                     ,
                     upon
                     which
                     divine
                     visions
                     will
                     succeed
                     .
                     A
                     brain-sick
                     imagination
                     ,
                     confounding
                     divine
                     Revelation
                     with
                     Phanatical
                     distempers
                     .
                     But
                     in
                     the
                     eleven
                     
                       degrees
                       of
                       Prophecy
                    
                     which
                     he
                     assigns
                     ,
                     and
                     attempts
                     to
                     prove
                     by
                     instances
                     out
                     of
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     he
                     placeeth
                     that
                     of
                     
                       inspiration
                       by
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                    
                     in
                     the
                     last
                     and
                     lowest
                     place
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     by
                     the
                     late
                     Masters
                     is
                     the
                     Book
                     of
                     Daniel
                     cast
                     into
                     this
                     
                       latter
                       sort
                    
                     ,
                     though
                     eminently
                     prophetical
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     so
                     galled
                     with
                     his
                     predictions
                     and
                     calculations
                     ;
                     other
                     Reason
                     of
                     that
                     disposition
                     none
                     readily
                     occurs
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     ground
                     of
                     their
                     disposition
                     of
                     the
                     Books
                     of
                     the
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     into
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       Law
                       ,
                       or
                       five
                       Books
                       of
                       Moses
                       ,
                    
                     given
                     in
                     the
                     highest
                     way
                     and
                     degree
                     of
                     Prophecy
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     of
                     two
                     sorts
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                     ●nd
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       Prophets
                       ,
                       first
                    
                     (
                     or
                     Books
                     Historical
                     )
                     
                       and
                       the
                       latter
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       Books
                       written
                       by
                       inspiration
                       of
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       .
                    
                     Of
                     the
                     ground
                     of
                     which
                     distinction
                     see
                     Kimchi
                     in
                     his
                     Preface
                     to
                     the
                     Psalms
                     .
                     Their
                     mistake
                     lyes
                     in
                     this
                     ,
                     That
                     Prophecy
                     consists
                     principally
                     in
                     ▪
                     and
                     is
                     distinguished
                     into
                     several
                     degrees
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     
                       manner
                       of
                       Revelation
                    
                     ;
                     as
                     by
                     
                       Dreams
                       ,
                       Visions
                       ,
                       Appearances
                    
                     of
                     Angels
                     ,
                     or
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     like
                     .
                     But
                     as
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     a
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     Prophecy
                     ,
                     are
                     of
                     a
                     larger
                     signification
                     then
                     that
                     pretended
                     ,
                     as
                     Numb
                     .
                     11.29
                     .
                     1
                     Sam.
                     10.5
                     .
                     1
                     Chron.
                     25.1
                     ,
                     2
                     ,
                     3.
                     will
                     appear
                     ;
                     So
                     that
                     which
                     made
                     any
                     Revelation
                     to
                     be
                     Prophecy
                     in
                     that
                     sense
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     be
                     an
                     
                       infallible
                       rule
                    
                     for
                     the
                     guidance
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     was
                     not
                     the
                     means
                     of
                     communicateing
                     it
                     to
                     the
                     Prophets
                     ;
                     but
                     that
                     
                       inspiration
                       of
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                    
                     which
                     implanted
                     upon
                     their
                     minds
                     ,
                     and
                     gave
                     forth
                     by
                     their
                     Tongues
                     ,
                     or
                     Pens
                     ,
                     that
                     which
                     God
                     would
                     utter
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     them
                     ,
                     2
                     Pet.
                     1.20
                     ,
                     21.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                   In
                   answer
                   unto
                   this
                   
                     speaking
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     Prophets
                     ,
                  
                   it
                   is
                   asserted
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   Revelation
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   God
                   spake
                   
                     in
                     his
                     Son.
                  
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   main
                   hinge
                   on
                   which
                   all
                   the
                   Arguments
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   Epistle
                   do
                   turn
                   ;
                   this
                   bears
                   the
                   stress
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   inferences
                   afterwards
                   by
                   him
                   insisted
                   on
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   having
                   mentioned
                   it
                   ,
                   he
                   proceeds
                   immediately
                   unto
                   that
                   description
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   which
                   gives
                   evidence
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   he
                   draws
                   from
                   this
                   consideration
                   .
                   Now
                   because
                   no
                   one
                   Argument
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   can
                   be
                   understood
                   ,
                   unless
                   this
                   be
                   rightly
                   stated
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   on
                   necessity
                   insist
                   somewhat
                   largely
                   upon
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   unto
                   what
                   we
                   principally
                   intend
                   ,
                   some
                   previous
                   observations
                   must
                   be
                   premised
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   I
                   take
                   it
                   at
                   present
                   for
                   granted
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                  
                   appeared
                   unto
                   the
                   Prophets
                   under
                   the
                   
                     Old
                     Testament
                  
                   .
                   Whether
                   ever
                   he
                   spake
                   unto
                   them
                   immediately
                   ,
                   or
                   only
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Ministry
                     of
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   certain
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   also
                   granted
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   in
                   Vision
                   sometimes
                   signs
                   or
                   representations
                   of
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   as
                   Dan.
                   7.
                   
                   But
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                  
                   did
                   mostly
                   appear
                   to
                   the
                   Fathers
                   under
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   is
                   acknowledged
                   by
                   the
                   Antients
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   evident
                   in
                   Scripture
                   :
                   See
                   Zech.
                   2.8
                   ,
                   9
                   ,
                   10
                   ,
                   11.
                   
                   And
                   he
                   it
                   was
                   who
                   is
                   called
                   
                     the
                     Angel
                     ,
                     Exod.
                  
                   23.20
                   ,
                   21.
                   
                   The
                   reason
                   that
                   is
                   pleaded
                   by
                   some
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                  
                   was
                   not
                   the
                   Angel
                   there
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Apostle
                   sayes
                   that
                   
                     to
                     none
                     of
                     the
                     Angels
                     was
                     it
                     said
                     at
                     any
                     time
                     ,
                     thou
                     art
                     my
                     Son
                     ,
                     this
                     day
                     I
                     have
                     begotten
                     thee
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   affirmed
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                  
                   were
                   that
                   Angel
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   any
                   force
                   .
                   For
                   notwithstanding
                   this
                   assertion
                   ,
                   yet
                   both
                   the
                   Antient
                   Jews
                   and
                   Christians
                   generally
                   grant
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Messiah
                   that
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   
                     Angel
                     of
                     the
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     Mal.
                  
                   3.1
                   .
                   though
                   the
                   
                     Modern
                     Jews
                  
                   foolishly
                   apply
                   that
                   name
                   to
                   Elias
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   fancy
                   to
                   be
                   present
                   at
                   Circumcision
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   take
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ;
                   a
                   priviledge
                   as
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   granted
                   him
                   upon
                   his
                   complaint
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Children
                     of
                  
                   Israel
                   
                     had
                     forsaken
                     the
                     Covenant
                  
                   ,
                   1
                   Kings
                   29.14
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   suppose
                   ,
                   
                     neglected
                     Circumcision
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Apostle
                   therefore
                   speaks
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   
                     Angels
                     by
                     nature
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   him
                   who
                   being
                   Jehovah
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   was
                   sent
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   therefore
                   called
                   
                     his
                     Angel
                  
                   or
                   Messenger
                   ,
                   being
                   so
                   only
                   by
                   Office.
                   And
                   this
                   appearance
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   well
                   understanding
                   what
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   is
                   acknowledged
                   by
                   sundry
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Postalmudical
                     Rabbins
                  
                   .
                   To
                   this
                   purpose
                   very
                   considerable
                   are
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   
                     Moses
                     Gerundensis
                  
                   ,
                   on
                   Exod.
                   23.
                   
                   
                     Iste
                     Angelus
                     si
                     rem
                     ipsam
                     dicamus
                     ,
                     est
                     Angelus
                     Redemptor
                     ,
                     de
                     quo
                     scriptum
                     est
                     ,
                     quoniam
                     nomen
                     meum
                     in
                     ipso
                     est
                     .
                     Ille
                     inquam
                     Angelus
                     qui
                     ad
                     Jacob
                     dicebat
                     ,
                     Ego
                     Deus
                     Bethel
                     .
                     Ille
                     de
                     quo
                     dictum
                     est
                     ,
                     &
                     vocabat
                     Mosen
                     Deus
                     de
                     rubo
                     .
                     Vocatur
                     autem
                     Angelus
                     quia
                     mundum
                     gubernat
                     .
                     Scriptum
                     est
                     enim
                     eduxit
                     nos
                     ex
                     Aegypto
                     .
                     Praeterea
                     scriptum
                     est
                     ,
                     &
                     Angelus
                     faciei
                     salvos
                     fecit
                     eos
                     .
                     Nimirum
                     ille
                     Angelus
                     qui
                     est
                     Dei
                     facies
                     ;
                     de
                     quo
                     dictum
                     est
                     ,
                     facies
                     mea
                     praeibit
                     &
                     efficiam
                     ut
                     quiescas
                     ;
                     denique
                     ille
                     Angelus
                     est
                     de
                     quo
                     Vates
                     ,
                     subito
                     veniet
                     ad
                     Templum
                     suum
                     Dominus
                     quem
                     vos
                     quaeritis
                     ,
                     Angelus
                     faederis
                     quem
                     cupitis
                     .
                     The
                     Angel
                     if
                     we
                     speak
                     exactly
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     Angel
                     the
                     Redeemer
                     ,
                     of
                     whom
                     it
                     is
                     written
                     ,
                     my
                     name
                     is
                     in
                     him
                     ;
                     that
                     Angel
                     which
                     said
                     unto
                  
                   Jacob
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     am
                     the
                     God
                     of
                  
                   Bethel
                   :
                   
                     He
                     of
                     whom
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     God
                     called
                     unto
                  
                   Moses
                   
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Bush.
                     And
                     he
                     is
                     called
                     the
                     Angel
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     governeth
                     the
                     world
                     .
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     written
                     ,
                  
                   Jehovah
                   
                     brought
                     us
                     out
                     of
                  
                   Egypt
                   ;
                   
                     and
                     elsewhere
                     he
                     sent
                     his
                     Angel
                     ,
                     and
                     brought
                     us
                     out
                     of
                  
                   Egypt
                   .
                   
                     And
                     again
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     written
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Angel
                     of
                     his
                     presence
                     [
                     face
                     ]
                     saved
                     them
                     ;
                     namely
                     ,
                     the
                     Angel
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     Presence
                     [
                     face
                     ]
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     of
                     whom
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     my
                     presence
                     [
                     face
                     ]
                     shall
                     go
                     before
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     will
                     cause
                     thee
                     to
                     rest
                     :
                     Lastly
                     ,
                     that
                     Angel
                     of
                     whom
                     the
                     Prophet
                     speaks
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     whom
                     you
                     seek
                     shall
                     suddenly
                     come
                     to
                     his
                     Temple
                     ,
                     the
                     Angel
                     of
                     the
                     Covenant
                     whom
                     you
                     desire
                     .
                  
                   To
                   the
                   same
                   purpose
                   speaks
                   the
                   same
                   Author
                   on
                   Exod.
                   33.14
                   .
                   
                     My
                     presence
                     shall
                     go
                     before
                     thee
                     ;
                     Animadverte
                     attentè
                     quid
                     ista
                     sibi
                     velint
                     .
                     Moses
                     enim
                     &
                     Israelitae
                     semper
                     optavêrunt
                     Angel●m
                     :
                     primum
                     ;
                     cae●●rùm
                     ,
                     quis
                     ille
                     esset
                     verè
                     intelligere
                     non
                     py●uer●●t
                     .
                     Neque
                     ●nim
                     ab
                     al●is
                     percipiebunt
                     ,
                     n●que
                     prophetica
                     notione
                     satis
                     assequebantur
                     .
                     
                     Atqui
                     facies
                     Dei
                     ipsum
                     significat
                     Deum
                  
                   —
                   And
                   again
                   ,
                   
                     Facies
                     mea
                     praecedet
                     ,
                     hoc
                     est
                     ,
                     Angelus
                     foederis
                     quem
                     vós
                     cupitis
                     .
                     Observe
                     diligently
                     what
                     is
                     the
                     meaning
                     of
                     these
                     words
                     ;
                     for
                  
                   Moses
                   
                     and
                     the
                  
                   Israelites
                   
                     alwayes
                     desired
                     the
                     principal
                     Angel
                     ;
                     but
                     who
                     he
                     was
                     they
                     could
                     not
                     perfectly
                     understand
                     :
                     for
                     they
                     could
                     neither
                     learn
                     it
                     of
                     others
                     ,
                     nor
                     attain
                     it
                     by
                     Prophecy
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     is
                     God
                     himself
                     .
                     My
                     presence
                     [
                     face
                     ]
                     shall
                     go
                     before
                     thee
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     Angel
                     of
                     the
                     Covenant
                     whom
                     ye
                     desire
                     .
                  
                   Thus
                   he
                   ;
                   to
                   which
                   purpose
                   others
                   also
                   of
                   them
                   do
                   speak
                   ;
                   though
                   how
                   to
                   reconcile
                   
                     these
                     things
                  
                   to
                   their
                   unbelief
                   in
                   denying
                   the
                   Personality
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   they
                   know
                   not
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   the
                   Angel
                   whose
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Moses
                   prayed
                   for
                   on
                   Joseph
                   ,
                   Deut.
                   33.13
                   .
                   and
                   whom
                   Jacob
                   made
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   the
                   
                     Go●
                     that
                     fed
                     him
                     all
                     his
                     dayes
                     ,
                  
                   Gen.
                   48.15
                   ,
                   16.
                   whereof
                   we
                   have
                   treated
                   largely
                   before
                   .
                   The
                   
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                  
                   having
                   from
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   undertaken
                   the
                   Care
                   and
                   Salvation
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   he
                   it
                   was
                   who
                   immediately
                   dealt
                   with
                   it
                   in
                   things
                   which
                   concerned
                   its
                   instruction
                   and
                   edification
                   .
                   Neither
                   doth
                   this
                   hinder
                   but
                   that
                   
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                  
                   may
                   yet
                   be
                   asserted
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   fountain
                   of
                   all
                   
                     Divine
                     Revelation
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   difference
                   between
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   revealing
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   
                     Divine
                     Person
                  
                   to
                   the
                   Prophets
                   of
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   spoken
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   as
                   incarnate
                   ,
                   revealing
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   immediately
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   difference
                   here
                   insisted
                   on
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   .
                   Under
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   the
                   
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                  
                   in
                   his
                   
                     Divine
                     Person
                  
                   ,
                   instructed
                   the
                   Prophets
                   in
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   gave
                   them
                   that
                   Spirit
                   on
                   whose
                   
                     Divine
                     Inspiration
                  
                   their
                   infallibility
                   did
                   depend
                   ,
                   1
                   Pet.
                   1.11
                   .
                   but
                   now
                   in
                   the
                   Revelation
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   taking
                   his
                   own
                   humanity
                   ;
                   or
                   our
                   Nature
                   hypostatically
                   united
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   room
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   internuncii
                   or
                   prophetical
                   Messengers
                   he
                   had
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   ,
                   he
                   taught
                   it
                   immediately
                   himself
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   lyes
                   a
                   seeming
                   exception
                   unto
                   this
                   distinction
                   in
                   the
                   
                     giving
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   as
                   we
                   affirm
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   Son
                   by
                   whom
                   the
                   Law
                   was
                   given
                   ,
                   so
                   in
                   his
                   so
                   doing
                   he
                   spake
                   immediately
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   20.22
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     have
                     talked
                     with
                     you
                     from
                     Heaven
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Jews
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   people
                   understood
                   not
                   one
                   word
                   of
                   what
                   was
                   spoken
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   
                     heard
                     a
                     voice
                     ,
                     and
                     saw
                     the
                     terrible
                     appearances
                     of
                     the
                     Majesty
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   v.
                   18.
                   for
                   immediately
                   upon
                   that
                   sight
                   ,
                   they
                   removed
                   and
                   stood
                   afar
                   off
                   ;
                   And
                   the
                   matter
                   is
                   left
                   doubtful
                   in
                   the
                   repetition
                   of
                   the
                   story
                   ,
                   Deut.
                   5.4
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   said
                   indeed
                   
                     the
                     Lord
                     talked
                     with
                     you
                     face
                     to
                     face
                     in
                     the
                     Mount
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   yet
                   neither
                   do
                   these
                   words
                   fully
                   prove
                   that
                   they
                   understood
                   what
                   was
                   spoken
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   spoken
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   that
                   they
                   clearly
                   discovered
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   God
                   delivering
                   the
                   Law
                   :
                   for
                   so
                   are
                   those
                   words
                   expounded
                   in
                   v.
                   5.
                   
                   
                     I
                     stood
                  
                   saith
                   
                     Moses
                     ,
                     between
                     the
                     Lord
                     and
                     you
                     at
                     that
                     time
                     ,
                     to
                     shew
                     you
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     for
                     you
                     were
                     afraid
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     fire
                     ,
                     and
                     went
                     not
                     up
                     unto
                     the
                     Mount
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   you
                   understood
                   not
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   I
                   declared
                   them
                   unto
                   you
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   being
                   so
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   caused
                   the
                   words
                   to
                   be
                   heard
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   spake
                   not
                   immediately
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   Moses
                   .
                   But
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   We
                   shall
                   afterwards
                   shew
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   voices
                   then
                   heard
                   by
                   Moses
                   or
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   were
                   formed
                   in
                   the
                   air
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Ministry
                     of
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   heard
                   not
                   the
                   immediate
                   voyce
                   of
                   God.
                   Now
                   in
                   the
                   
                     last
                     dayes
                  
                   did
                   the
                   Lord
                   take
                   that
                   work
                   into
                   his
                   own
                   hands
                   ,
                   wherein
                   from
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   he
                   had
                   employed
                   Angels
                   and
                   Men.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Though
                   the
                   Apostles
                   argument
                   arise
                   not
                   immediately
                   from
                   the
                   differing
                   wayes
                   of
                   Gods
                   revealing
                   himself
                   
                     to
                     the
                     Prophets
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     to
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   difference
                   that
                   lyes
                   in
                   his
                   immediate
                   speaking
                   
                     unto
                     us
                     in
                     Christ
                  
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   speaking
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     Fathers
                     in
                     the
                     Prophets
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   that
                   former
                   difference
                   also
                   is
                   intimated
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   affirming
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   spake
                   to
                   them
                   
                     variously
                     or
                     diversly
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   declared
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   must
                   consider
                   that
                   also
                   ;
                   And
                   herein
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   obviate
                   the
                   great
                   Judaical
                   prejudice
                   against
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   to
                   which
                   end
                   observe
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   though
                   the
                   Apostle
                   mentions
                   the
                   Prophets
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   Moses
                   whom
                   he
                   principally
                   intends
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   evident
                   in
                   the
                   Application
                   of
                   this
                   Argument
                   which
                   he
                   makes
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   3.3
                   .
                   where
                   he
                   expresly
                   prefers
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   before
                   Moses
                   by
                   name
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   of
                   Ministring
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   God.
                   For
                   whereas
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   before
                   intimated
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   mannages
                   this
                   thing
                   with
                   
                     excellent
                     Wisdom
                  
                   in
                   this
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   considering
                   the
                   inveterate
                   prejudices
                   of
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   in
                   their
                   adhering
                   unto
                   Moses
                   ,
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   mention
                   him
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                   until
                   he
                   had
                   proved
                   him
                   whom
                   he
                   preferred
                   above
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   
                     so
                     excellent
                  
                   and
                   glorious
                   ,
                   so
                   far
                   exalted
                   above
                   
                     Men
                     and
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   no
                   disreputation
                   to
                   Moses
                   to
                   be
                   esteemed
                   inferiour
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   great
                   Reason
                   why
                   the
                   Jews
                   adhered
                   so
                   pertinaciously
                   unto
                   
                     Mosaical
                     
                     Institutions
                  
                   was
                   their
                   perswasion
                   of
                   the
                   
                     unparallel'd
                     excellency
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Revelation
                   made
                   to
                   Moses
                   .
                   This
                   they
                   retreated
                   unto
                   ,
                   and
                   boasted
                   of
                   when
                   they
                   were
                   pressed
                   with
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   Miracles
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   John
                   9.28
                   ,
                   29.
                   
                   And
                   this
                   was
                   the
                   main
                   foundation
                   in
                   all
                   their
                   contests
                   with
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Acts
                   15.1
                   .
                   Chap.
                   21.21
                   ,
                   28.
                   
                   And
                   this
                   at
                   length
                   they
                   have
                   made
                   a
                   principal
                   root
                   or
                   
                     fundamental
                     Article
                  
                   of
                   their
                   Faith
                   ,
                   being
                   the
                   fourth
                   of
                   the
                   
                     thirteen
                     Articles
                  
                   of
                   their
                   Creed
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   Moses
                   was
                   the
                   most
                   excellent
                   and
                   most
                   sublime
                   among
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   so
                   far
                   above
                   that
                   excellency
                   ,
                   that
                   degree
                   of
                   wisdom
                   and
                   honour
                   which
                   men
                   may
                   attain
                   unto
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   
                     equal
                     to
                     Angels
                  
                   .
                   This
                   Maimonides
                   the
                   first
                   disposer
                   of
                   their
                   Faith
                   into
                   
                     fundamental
                     Articles
                  
                   expounds
                   ,
                   at
                   large
                   ,
                   More
                   Nebuch
                   .
                   p.
                   2.
                   cap.
                   39.
                   
                   Declaravimus
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     quod
                     Prophetia
                     Mosis
                     doctoris
                     nostri
                     ab
                     omnium
                     uliorum
                     Prophetiis
                     differat
                     ;
                     dicemus
                     nunc
                     quod
                     propter
                     solam
                     illam
                     apprehensionem
                     ad
                     legem
                     vocati
                     sumus
                     ;
                     quia
                     nempe
                     vocationi
                     illi
                     qua
                     Moses
                     nos
                     vocavit
                     simiis
                     neque
                     antecessit
                     ab
                     Adamo
                     primo
                     ad
                     ipsum
                     usque
                     neque
                     etiam
                     post
                     ipsum
                     apud
                     ullum
                     Prophetam
                     sequuta
                     est
                     ;
                     sic
                     fundamentum
                     Legis
                     nostrae
                     est
                     quod
                     in
                     aeternum
                     finem
                     non
                     sit
                     habitura
                     vel
                     abolenda
                     ,
                     ac
                     propterea
                     ,
                     etiam
                     ex
                     sententia
                     nostra
                     ,
                     alia
                     lex
                     nec
                     unquam
                     fuit
                     ,
                     nec
                     erit
                     praeter
                     unicam
                     hanc
                     Legem
                     Mosis
                     Doctoris
                     nostri
                     .
                     We
                     have
                     declared
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Prophecy
                     of
                  
                   Moses
                   
                     our
                     Master
                     ,
                     differed
                     from
                     the
                     Prophecies
                     of
                     all
                     others
                     ;
                     Now
                     we
                     shall
                     shew
                     that
                     upon
                     the
                     account
                     of
                     this
                     perswasion
                     alone
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   namely
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   excellency
                   of
                   the
                   Revelation
                   made
                   unto
                   Moses
                   )
                   
                     we
                     are
                     called
                     to
                     the
                     Law.
                     For
                     from
                     the
                     first
                  
                   Adam
                   
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     there
                     was
                     never
                     any
                     such
                     call
                  
                   (
                   from
                   God
                   )
                   
                     as
                     that
                     wherewith
                  
                   Moses
                   
                     called
                     us
                     ,
                     nor
                     did
                     ever
                     any
                     such
                     ensue
                     after
                     him
                     .
                     Hence
                     is
                     it
                     a
                     fundamental
                     Principle
                     of
                     our
                     Law
                     ;
                     that
                     it
                     shall
                     never
                     have
                     an
                     end
                     ,
                     or
                     be
                     abolished
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     also
                     it
                     is
                     our
                     Judgement
                     that
                     there
                     was
                     never
                     any
                     other
                  
                   (
                   divine
                   )
                   
                     Law
                     ,
                     nor
                     ever
                     shall
                     be
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     this
                     of
                     our
                     Master
                  
                   Moses
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   their
                   present
                   perswasion
                   ;
                   it
                   was
                   so
                   of
                   old
                   .
                   The
                   Law
                   and
                   all
                   Legal
                   Observances
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   continued
                   for
                   ever
                   :
                   other
                   way
                   of
                   worshipping
                   God
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   none
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   upon
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   
                     incomparable
                     Excellency
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Revelation
                   made
                   to
                   Moses
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   confirm
                   themselves
                   in
                   this
                   prejudicate
                   apprehension
                   ,
                   they
                   assign
                   a
                   
                     fourfold
                     preheminency
                  
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Prophecy
                     of
                     Moses
                  
                   above
                   that
                   of
                   other
                   Prophets
                   ;
                   and
                   these
                   are
                   insisted
                   on
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   Maimonides
                   in
                   his
                   explication
                   of
                   Cap.
                   10.
                   
                   
                     Tractat.
                     Sanedr
                  
                   .
                   and
                   by
                   sundry
                   others
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   first
                   they
                   fix
                   on
                   is
                   this
                   ;
                   
                     that
                     God
                     never
                     spake
                     to
                     any
                     Prophet
                     immediately
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     to
                     Moses
                  
                   ;
                   to
                   him
                   he
                   spake
                   without
                   Angelical
                   Mediation
                   .
                   For
                   so
                   he
                   affirms
                   that
                   he
                   spake
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     mouth
                     to
                     mouth
                     ,
                     Numb
                  
                   .
                   12.13
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   
                     All
                     other
                     Prophets
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     received
                     their
                     visions
                     either
                     in
                     their
                     sleep
                     ,
                     or
                     presently
                     after
                     their
                     sleep
                     ,
                     but
                  
                   Moses
                   
                     in
                     the
                     day
                     time
                     standing
                     between
                     the
                     Cherubims
                     ,
                     Exod.
                  
                   29.52
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   
                     That
                     when
                     other
                     Prophets
                     received
                     their
                     Visions
                     or
                     Revelations
                     ,
                     although
                     it
                     was
                     by
                     the
                     mediation
                     of
                     Angels
                     ,
                     yet
                     their
                     nature
                     was
                     weakened
                     by
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     their
                     bodies
                     ,
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     consternation
                     that
                     befell
                     them
                     ,
                  
                   Dan.
                   10.8
                   .
                   but
                   Moses
                   had
                   no
                   such
                   perturbation
                   befalling
                   him
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   spake
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   was
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   when
                   a
                   
                     man
                     speaks
                     unto
                     his
                     friend
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   
                     That
                     other
                     Prophets
                     had
                     not
                     inspirations
                     and
                     Answers
                     from
                     God
                     at
                     their
                     own
                     pleasures
                     ,
                     but
                     sometimes
                     were
                     forced
                     to
                     wait
                     long
                     ,
                     and
                     pray
                     for
                     an
                     answer
                     before
                     they
                     could
                     receive
                     it
                     .
                  
                   But
                   Moses
                   was
                   wont
                   when
                   he
                   pleased
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     stay
                     and
                     I
                     will
                     hear
                     what
                     God
                     will
                     command
                     you
                     ,
                     Numb
                     .
                  
                   9.9
                   .
                   So
                   they
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   to
                   reconcile
                   this
                   unto
                   what
                   is
                   elsewhere
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   see
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   live
                   ,
                   they
                   add
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   saw
                   God
                   not
                   immediately
                   but
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   
                     speculo
                     or
                     speculari
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   a
                   word
                   formed
                   from
                   the
                   Latin
                   ,
                   )
                   in
                   a
                   glass
                   :
                   an
                   expression
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   alludes
                   unto
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   13.12
                   .
                   only
                   they
                   add
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     other
                     Prophets
                     saw
                     through
                     nine
                     perspectives
                  
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   but
                   Moses
                   
                     saw
                     through
                     one
                     only
                  
                   :
                   Vaiikra
                   Rabba
                   .
                   sec.
                   1.
                   whereunto
                   they
                   add
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   Speculum
                   was
                   clear
                   and
                   lucid
                   ;
                   theirs
                   spotted
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   must
                   be
                   granted
                   ,
                   that
                   Moses
                   being
                   the
                   Law-giver
                   and
                   first
                   Revealer
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   Worship
                   in
                   the
                   observation
                   whereof
                   the
                   Judaical
                   Church
                   State
                   ●nd
                   Priviledge
                   of
                   that
                   people
                   did
                   consist
                   ,
                   had
                   the
                   preheminency
                   above
                   the
                   succeeding
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   whose
                   Ministry
                   chiefly
                   tended
                   to
                   instruct
                   the
                   people
                   in
                   the
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   keep
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   observation
                   of
                   his
                   Institutions
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   by
                   them
                   insisted
                   on
                   ,
                   were
                   peculiar
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   appear
                   ;
                   nor
                   if
                   it
                   did
                   so
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   most
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   of
                   any
                   great
                   weight
                   or
                   importance
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   first
                   is
                   granted
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   signal
                   Priviledge
                   it
                   was
                   ;
                   God
                   spake
                   unto
                   him
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     face
                     to
                     face
                     ,
                     Exod.
                  
                   33.11
                   .
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     mouth
                     to
                     mouth
                     ,
                     Numb
                  
                   .
                   12.13
                   .
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   mentioned
                   as
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   peculiar
                   to
                   him
                   above
                   the
                   Prophets
                   which
                   should
                   succeed
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   Ministry
                   of
                   that
                   Church
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   Moses
                   saw
                   the
                   
                     essence
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Jews
                   contend
                   from
                   those
                   words
                   ,
                   is
                   expresly
                   denyed
                   in
                   the
                   Text
                   it self
                   .
                   For
                   even
                   then
                   when
                   it
                   was
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   spake
                   to
                   him
                   
                     face
                     to
                     face
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   also
                   affirmed
                   that
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   ,
                   nor
                   could
                   see
                   the
                   
                     face
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Exod.
                  
                   33.20
                   .
                   See
                   John
                   1.17
                   ,
                   18.
                   
                   Both
                   those
                   expressions
                   intend
                   only
                   that
                   God
                   revealed
                   himself
                   unto
                   him
                   in
                   a
                   
                     more
                     clear
                     and
                     familiar
                     way
                  
                   than
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   unto
                   other
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   or
                   would
                   do
                   ,
                   whilest
                   that
                   administration
                   continued
                   .
                   For
                   although
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   he
                   revealed
                   to
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   other
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   were
                   more
                   clear
                   ▪
                   evident
                   and
                   open
                   to
                   the
                   understanding
                   of
                   believers
                   ,
                   than
                   they
                   were
                   in
                   the
                   Revelation
                   made
                   to
                   Moses
                   ,
                   (
                   they
                   being
                   intended
                   as
                   Expositions
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   )
                   yet
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   the
                   Revelation
                   its
                   self
                   ,
                   God
                   dealt
                   more
                   clearly
                   and
                   familiarly
                   with
                   Moses
                   ,
                   than
                   with
                   any
                   other
                   Prophet
                   of
                   that
                   Church
                   whatever
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   
                     Second
                     difference
                  
                   assigned
                   is
                   vain
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   
                     times
                     and
                     seasons
                  
                   wherein
                   the
                   Prophets
                   received
                   their
                   Visions
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   determinate
                   rule
                   assigned
                   .
                   Many
                   of
                   them
                   were
                   at
                   ordinary
                   seasons
                   ,
                   whilest
                   they
                   were
                   waking
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   about
                   the
                   employment
                   of
                   their
                   Callings
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Amos
                     ,
                     Chap.
                  
                   7.
                   v.
                   15.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Third
                   also
                   about
                   the
                   consternation
                   of
                   Spirit
                   which
                   befell
                   other
                   Prophets
                   is
                   groundless
                   .
                   Sometimes
                   it
                   was
                   so
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   instance
                   of
                   Daniel
                   proves
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   7.28
                   .
                   Chap.
                   10.
                   v.
                   8.
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   befell
                   Moses
                   himself
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   12.21
                   .
                   which
                   if
                   we
                   attain
                   to
                   that
                   place
                   we
                   shall
                   prove
                   the
                   Jews
                   themselves
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   .
                   Ordinarily
                   it
                   was
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   as
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   so
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   manifest
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   story
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   mistake
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   difference
                   assigned
                   .
                   Moses
                   did
                   not
                   so
                   receive
                   the
                   
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Prophecy
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   he
                   could
                   at
                   his
                   own
                   pleasure
                   reveal
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   were
                   not
                   discoverable
                   but
                   by
                   that
                   Spirit
                   ;
                   or
                   speak
                   out
                   the
                   mind
                   of
                   God
                   infallibly
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   for
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   without
                   actual
                   inspiration
                   as
                   to
                   that
                   particular
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   evident
                   from
                   the
                   mistake
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   under
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   his
                   Government
                   which
                   he
                   rectified
                   by
                   the
                   advise
                   of
                   
                     Jethro
                     ,
                     Exod.
                  
                   18.19
                   .
                   And
                   likewise
                   in
                   other
                   Instances
                   did
                   he
                   wait
                   for
                   particular
                   Answers
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   Numb
                   .
                   15.34
                   .
                   To
                   have
                   a
                   comprehension
                   at
                   once
                   of
                   the
                   
                     whole
                     Will
                  
                   of
                   God
                   concerning
                   the
                   obedience
                   and
                   salvation
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   was
                   a
                   Priviledge
                   reserved
                   for
                   
                     him
                     who
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     was
                     to
                     have
                     the
                     preheminence
                     .
                  
                   And
                   it
                   seems
                   that
                   Maimonides
                   himself
                   in
                   his
                   exaltation
                   of
                   Moses
                   excepted
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                   For
                   whereas
                   in
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   and
                   Latin
                   Copies
                   of
                   
                     More
                     Nebuch
                     .
                     part
                  
                   .
                   2.
                   cap.
                   45.
                   there
                   are
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   Buxtorf
                   .
                   renders
                   ,
                   
                     est
                     gradus
                     hic
                     etiam
                     praestantissimorum
                     consiliariorum
                     Israelis
                     ,
                  
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   degree
                   (
                   in
                   Prophecy
                   )
                   of
                   the
                   Counsellors
                   of
                   Israel
                   ;
                   the
                   Arabick
                   or
                   Original
                   hath
                   ;
                   And
                   
                     this
                     also
                     is
                     the
                     degree
                     of
                     the
                     Messiah
                     of
                  
                   Israel
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     goeth
                     before
                     ,
                     or
                     excelleth
                     all
                     others
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   point
                   of
                   Prophecy
                   .
                
                 
                   Not
                   to
                   follow
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   imaginations
                   ,
                   the
                   just
                   priviledges
                   of
                   Moses
                   above
                   all
                   other
                   Prophets
                   lay
                   in
                   these
                   three
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   
                     That
                     he
                     was
                     the
                     Law-giver
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Mediator
                   by
                   whom
                   God
                   gave
                   that
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   revealed
                   that
                   Worship
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   observation
                   whereof
                   ,
                   the
                   very
                   being
                   of
                   the
                   Judaical
                   Church
                   did
                   consist
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   Revelation
                   made
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     dealt
                     in
                     a
                     more
                     familiar
                     and
                     clear
                     manner
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   his
                   outward
                   dealing
                   ,
                   than
                   with
                   any
                   other
                   Prophets
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   In
                   that
                   the
                   Revelation
                   made
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     concerned
                     the
                     ordering
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     house
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   when
                   the
                   other
                   Prophets
                   were
                   employed
                   only
                   about
                   particulars
                   built
                   on
                   his
                   foundation
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   these
                   things
                   consisted
                   the
                   
                     just
                     and
                     free
                     preheminence
                  
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   which
                   whether
                   it
                   were
                   such
                   as
                   would
                   warrant
                   the
                   Jews
                   in
                   their
                   obstinate
                   adherence
                   to
                   his
                   Institutions
                   upon
                   their
                   own
                   Principles
                   shall
                   be
                   enquired
                   into
                   .
                   But
                   before
                   we
                   manifest
                   that
                   indeed
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   ,
                   the
                   Revelation
                   of
                   the
                   mind
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   compared
                   with
                   ,
                   and
                   preferred
                   before
                   and
                   above
                   this
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   unfolded
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   we
                   shall
                   do
                   in
                   the
                   ensuing
                   Observations
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   the
                   Vnion
                   of
                   his
                   Person
                   ,
                   was
                   from
                   the
                   womb
                   filled
                   with
                   a
                   perfection
                   of
                   Gracious
                   Light
                   and
                   Knowledge
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   Will.
                   An
                   
                     actual
                     exercise
                  
                   of
                   that
                   Principle
                   of
                   holy
                   Wisdom
                   wherewith
                   he
                   was
                   endued
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   infancy
                   ,
                   as
                   afterwards
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   ,
                   Luke
                   2.52
                   .
                   Nor
                   had
                   he
                   in
                   his
                   
                     humane
                     nature
                  
                   an
                   absolutely
                   infinite
                   comprehension
                   of
                   all
                   individual
                   things
                   past
                   ,
                   present
                   and
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   he
                   expresly
                   denyes
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     to
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     Judgement
                     ,
                     Mat.
                  
                   24.36
                   .
                   Mark
                   13.32
                   .
                   but
                   he
                   was
                   furnish●d
                   with
                   
                     all
                     that
                     Wisdom
                     and
                     Knowledge
                  
                   which
                   the
                   humane
                   nature
                   was
                   capable
                   of
                   ,
                   both
                   as
                   to
                   principle
                   and
                   exercise
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   condition
                   wherein
                   it
                   was
                   ,
                   without
                   destroying
                   its
                   finite
                   being
                   ,
                   and
                   variety
                   of
                   conditions
                   from
                   the
                   Womb.
                   The
                   Papists
                   have
                   made
                   a
                   vain
                   Controversie
                   about
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   
                     humane
                     soul
                  
                   of
                   Christ.
                   Those
                   whom
                   they
                   charge
                   with
                   error
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   affirm
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   what
                   is
                   expresly
                   asserted
                   in
                   the
                   places
                   of
                   Scripture
                   above
                   mentioned
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   their
                   answers
                   unto
                   those
                   places
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   evident
                   how
                   little
                   they
                   care
                   what
                   scorn
                   they
                   expose
                   the
                   Scripture
                   and
                   all
                   Religion
                   unto
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   may
                   secure
                   their
                   own
                   mistakes
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   Wisdom
                   whatever
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   that
                   whereby
                   God
                   so
                   revealed
                   his
                   mind
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   thereby
                   to
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   
                     speak
                     to
                     us
                     in
                     him
                  
                   .
                   He
                   had
                   it
                   by
                   his
                   Vnion
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   immediately
                   from
                   the
                   
                     Person
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                  
                   ,
                   sanctifying
                   that
                   nature
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   which
                   he
                   took
                   into
                   subsistence
                   with
                   himself
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Revelation
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   God
                   spake
                   
                     in
                     him
                  
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   was
                   in
                   a
                   peculiar
                   manner
                   
                     from
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     Revel
                  
                   .
                   1.1
                   .
                   and
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   shewed
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Person
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                  
                   that
                   is
                   here
                   peculiarly
                   spoken
                   of
                   .
                   And
                   hence
                   the
                   enquiry
                   of
                   some
                   on
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   how
                   the
                   
                     Second
                     Person
                  
                   revealed
                   himself
                   to
                   the
                   
                     humane
                     nature
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   purpose
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Person
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                  
                   that
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   ,
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   
                     Commission
                     ,
                     M●ssion
                  
                   and
                   furnishing
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   as
                   incarnate
                   and
                   Mediator
                   with
                   abilities
                   for
                   the
                   declaration
                   of
                   the
                   mind
                   and
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   unto
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   were
                   peculiarly
                   from
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   whole
                   work
                   of
                   his
                   Mediation
                   he
                   received
                   command
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   John
                   10.18
                   .
                   and
                   what
                   he
                   
                     should
                     speak
                     ,
                     John
                  
                   12.4
                   .
                   according
                   to
                   which
                   commandment
                   he
                   wrought
                   and
                   taught
                   ,
                   John
                   14.31
                   .
                   Whence
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   common
                   Periphrasis
                   whereby
                   he
                   expressed
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     that
                     sent
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   he
                   
                     that
                     sealed
                  
                   and
                   anointed
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   his
                   Doctrine
                   on
                   that
                   account
                   he
                   testified
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   
                     his
                     ,
                     his
                     own
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   primarily
                   or
                   originarily
                   as
                   Mediator
                   ,
                   but
                   his
                   
                     that
                     sent
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   John
                   7.16
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   from
                   the
                   Father
                   that
                   he
                   heard
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   learned
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   that
                   he
                   declared
                   unto
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   asserted
                   where
                   ever
                   there
                   is
                   mention
                   made
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   
                     sending
                     ,
                     sealing
                     ,
                     anointing
                     ,
                     commanding
                     ,
                     teaching
                     him
                     ;
                     of
                     his
                     doing
                     the
                     wi●l
                     ,
                     speaking
                     the
                     words
                     ,
                     seeking
                     the
                     Glory
                     ,
                     obeying
                     the
                     commands
                  
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   sent
                   him
                   ;
                   See
                   John
                   8.26
                   ,
                   28
                   ,
                   40.
                   
                   Chap.
                   14.10
                   .
                   c.
                   15.15
                   .
                   Revel
                   .
                   1.1
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   Zech.
                   2.8
                   .
                   Isa.
                   48.15
                   ,
                   16
                   ,
                   17.
                   
                   Chap.
                   50.4
                   .
                   That
                   
                     blessed
                     Tongue
                     of
                     the
                     Learned
                  
                   whereby
                   God
                   spake
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   the
                   refreshing
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   unto
                   poor
                   weary
                   sinners
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   As
                   to
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   his
                   receiving
                   of
                   the
                   Revelation
                   of
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   a
                   double
                   mistake
                   must
                   be
                   removed
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   declared
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Socinians
                   to
                   avoid
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   those
                   Testimonies
                   which
                   are
                   urged
                   to
                   confirm
                   the
                   Deity
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   assertions
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   that
                   he
                   who
                   spake
                   to
                   the
                   Disciples
                   
                     on
                     earth
                  
                   ,
                   was
                   then
                   also
                   in
                   
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     John
                  
                   3.13
                   .
                   Chap.
                   6.35
                   ,
                   51.
                   
                   Chap.
                   7.32
                   ,
                   33
                   ,
                   41
                   ,
                   42
                   ,
                   57
                   ,
                   58.
                   
                   Chap.
                   8.29
                   .
                   have
                   broached
                   a
                   Mahumetan
                   fancy
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   before
                   his
                   entrance
                   on
                   his
                   publick
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   was
                   locally
                   taken
                   up
                   into
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   instructed
                   in
                   the
                   mysterie
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   mind
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   reveal
                   ;
                   
                     Catech.
                     Raccov
                     .
                     cap.
                  
                   3.
                   
                     de
                     Offic.
                     Ch.
                     Prophet
                     .
                     Quest.
                  
                   4
                   ,
                   5.
                   
                   
                     Smalcius
                     de
                     Divinitat
                     .
                     Christi
                     ,
                     cap.
                  
                   4.
                   
                   
                     Socin
                     .
                     Respons
                     .
                     ad
                     Paraen
                     .
                     Vol.
                     pag.
                  
                   38
                   ,
                   39.
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   There
                   was
                   
                     no
                     cause
                  
                   of
                   any
                   such
                   Rapture
                   of
                   the
                   humane
                   Nature
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   shall
                   evidence
                   in
                   manifesting
                   the
                   way
                   whereby
                   he
                   was
                   taught
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   especially
                   after
                   his
                   Baptism
                   .
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   This
                   
                     imaginary
                     Rapture
                  
                   is
                   grounded
                   solely
                   on
                   their
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   in
                   his
                   
                     whole
                     Person
                  
                   was
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   a
                   meer
                   man.
                   (
                   3.
                   )
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   mention
                   of
                   any
                   such
                   thing
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Fathers
                   
                     revealing
                     his
                     mind
                     and
                     will
                     to
                     the
                     Son
                  
                   is
                   treated
                   of
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   it
                   been
                   ,
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   omitted
                   .
                   (
                   4.
                   )
                   The
                   fancy
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   expresly
                   contrary
                   to
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   for
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   The
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   affirms
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   entered
                   
                     once
                     into
                     the
                     Holy
                     Place
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   obtained
                   eternal
                   Redemption
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   9.12
                   .
                   which
                   should
                   have
                   been
                   his
                   
                     second
                     entrance
                  
                   had
                   he
                   been
                   taken
                   thither
                   before
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   humane
                   nature
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   
                     coming
                     of
                     his
                  
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   which
                   we
                   look
                   for
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   ,
                   is
                   called
                   his
                   
                     second
                     coming
                  
                   ,
                   his
                   
                     coming
                     again
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   his
                   
                     first
                     entrance
                  
                   into
                   it
                   at
                   his
                   incarnation
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   9.28
                   .
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   He
                   was
                   to
                   suffer
                   before
                   his
                   entry
                   into
                   Heaven
                   and
                   his
                   glory
                   therein
                   ,
                   Luke
                   24.26
                   .
                   And
                   (
                   3.
                   )
                   As
                   to
                   the
                   
                     time
                     of
                     his
                     Ascension
                  
                   which
                   these
                   men
                   assign
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     forty
                     dayes
                     after
                     his
                     baptism
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   expresly
                   that
                   he
                   
                     was
                     all
                     that
                     time
                     in
                     the
                     wilderness
                     amongst
                     the
                     wild
                     Beasts
                     ,
                     Mark
                  
                   1.13
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   this
                   figment
                   may
                   have
                   no
                   place
                   in
                   our
                   enquiry
                   into
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   speaking
                   in
                   the
                   Son.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Some
                   lay
                   the
                   whole
                   weight
                   of
                   the
                   Revelation
                   of
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   unto
                   Christ
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   
                     endowments
                     of
                     the
                     Humane
                     Nature
                  
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   its
                   
                     Personal
                     Vnion
                  
                   with
                   the
                   Eternal
                   Word
                   ;
                   but
                   this
                   is
                   wholly
                   inconsistent
                   with
                   the
                   
                     many
                     Testimonies
                  
                   before
                   rehearsed
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Fathers
                     revealing
                  
                   himself
                   unto
                   him
                   after
                   that
                   Vnion
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   to
                   declare
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   this
                   Revelation
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   observe
                   further
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   That
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   in
                   his
                   
                     divine
                     Nature
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   the
                   Eternal
                   Word
                   and
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   a
                   voluntary
                   communication
                   ,
                   but
                   eternal
                   generation
                   had
                   an
                   omnisciency
                   of
                   the
                   
                     whole
                     nature
                  
                   and
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Father
                   himself
                   hath
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ;
                   their
                   will
                   and
                   wisdom
                   being
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   blessed
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   in-being
                   of
                   each
                   Person
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   their
                   oneness
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   nature
                   :
                   Thus
                   ,
                   as
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   
                     absolute
                     omniscience
                  
                   .
                   Moreover
                   the
                   mysterie
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   the
                   especial
                   
                     Counsel
                     and
                     Covenant
                  
                   of
                   it
                   concerning
                   the
                   Redemption
                   of
                   the
                   Elect
                   in
                   his
                   blood
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   his
                   Redeemed
                   ones
                   ,
                   being
                   transacted
                   between
                   Father
                   and
                   Son
                   from
                   all
                   eternity
                   ,
                   was
                   known
                   unto
                   him
                   
                     as
                     the
                     Son
                  
                   ;
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   personal
                   transactions
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   in
                   the
                   
                     eternal
                     Counsel
                  
                   and
                   Covenant
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   See
                   what
                   we
                   have
                   elsewhere
                   delivered
                   concerning
                   that
                   Covenant
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   discharged
                   his
                   Office
                   and
                   work
                   of
                   
                     Revealing
                     the
                     Will
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                  
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   his
                   
                     humane
                     nature
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   nature
                   wherein
                   he
                   
                     dwelt
                     among
                     us
                     ,
                     Joh.
                  
                   1.14
                   .
                   For
                   although
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                     God
                     and
                     man
                  
                   was
                   our
                   Mediator
                   ,
                   Acts
                   20.28
                   .
                   Joh.
                   1.14
                   ,
                   18.
                   yet
                   his
                   
                     humane
                     nature
                  
                   was
                   
                     that
                     wherein
                  
                   he
                   discharged
                   the
                   duties
                   of
                   his
                   Office
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     principium
                     quod
                  
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   mediatory
                   actings
                   ,
                   1
                   Tim.
                   2.5
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   This
                   
                     Humane
                     Nature
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   in
                   
                     it
                     made
                     of
                     a
                     woman
                     made
                     under
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     Gal.
                  
                   4.4
                   .
                   was
                   from
                   the
                   instant
                   of
                   its
                   Vnion
                   with
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   an
                   
                     holy
                     thing
                     ,
                     Luke
                  
                   1.35
                   .
                   
                     Holy
                     ,
                     harmless
                     ,
                     undefiled
                     ,
                     separated
                     from
                     sinners
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   radically
                   filled
                   with
                   all
                   that
                   perfection
                   of
                   habitual
                   Grace
                   and
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   or
                   could
                   be
                   necessary
                   to
                   the
                   discharge
                   of
                   that
                   whole
                   duty
                   which
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   he
                   owed
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   Luke
                   2.40
                   ,
                   49
                   ,
                   52.
                   
                   Joh.
                   8.46
                   .
                   1
                   Pet.
                   2.22
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   Besides
                   this
                   
                     furniture
                     with
                     habitual
                     Grace
                  
                   for
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   all
                   holy
                   obedience
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     a
                     man
                     made
                     under
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                  
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   peculiar
                   endowment
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                   without
                   and
                   beyond
                   the
                   bounds
                   of
                   all
                   comprehensible
                   measures
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   receive
                   as
                   the
                   great
                   Prophet
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   the
                   Father
                   would
                   speak
                   and
                   give
                   out
                   the
                   
                     last
                     Revelation
                  
                   of
                   himself
                   .
                   This
                   
                     communication
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                  
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   his
                   sufficiency
                   for
                   the
                   discharge
                   of
                   his
                   Prophetical
                   Office
                   ,
                   Isa.
                   11.2
                   ,
                   3.
                   
                   Chap.
                   48.16
                   .
                   Chap.
                   61.1
                   ,
                   2
                   ,
                   3.
                   
                   Dan.
                   9.24
                   .
                   As
                   to
                   the
                   reality
                   and
                   being
                   of
                   this
                   Gift
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   he
                   received
                   it
                   from
                   the
                   womb
                   ;
                   whence
                   in
                   his
                   infancy
                   he
                   was
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Luke
                   2.40
                   .
                   
                     filled
                     with
                     wisdom
                  
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   he
                   confuted
                   the
                   Doctors
                   to
                   amazement
                   ,
                   v.
                   47.
                   
                   And
                   with
                   his
                   years
                   were
                   these
                   Gifts
                   encreased
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     went
                     forwards
                     in
                     wisdom
                     and
                     stature
                     and
                     favour
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   52.
                   
                   But
                   the
                   
                     full
                     communication
                  
                   of
                   this
                   Spirit
                   with
                   special
                   reference
                   unto
                   the
                   discharge
                   of
                   his
                   publick
                   Office
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   
                     visible
                     pledge
                  
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   descending
                   on
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   
                     shape
                     of
                     a
                     Dove
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   made
                   partaker
                   of
                   in
                   his
                   
                     baptism
                     ,
                     Matth.
                  
                   3.16
                   .
                   when
                   also
                   he
                   received
                   his
                   first
                   
                     publick
                     Testimony
                  
                   from
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   v.
                   17.
                   which
                   when
                   again
                   repeated
                   ,
                   received
                   the
                   additional
                   command
                   of
                   
                     hearing
                     him
                     ,
                     Matth.
                  
                   17.5
                   .
                   designing
                   the
                   
                     Prophet
                     that
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     heard
                  
                   on
                   pain
                   of
                   utter
                   extermination
                   ,
                   Deut.
                   18.18
                   ,
                   19.
                   
                   And
                   therefore
                   he
                   was
                   thereupon
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Luke
                   4.1
                   .
                   
                     full
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   sealed
                   to
                   this
                   work
                   by
                   the
                   sign
                   foretold
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Joh.
                   1.33
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   was
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   
                     speaking
                     in
                     the
                     Son
                  
                   as
                   incarnate
                   .
                   He
                   spake
                   in
                   him
                   by
                   
                     his
                     Spirit
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   did
                   in
                   the
                   Prophets
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   2
                   Pet.
                   1.21
                   .
                   And
                   herein
                   in
                   general
                   the
                   Prophecy
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   theirs
                   did
                   agree
                   .
                   It
                   remaineth
                   then
                   to
                   shew
                   wherein
                   his
                   Preheminence
                   above
                   them
                   did
                   consist
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   
                     word
                     spoken
                  
                   by
                   him
                   is
                   principally
                   and
                   eminently
                   to
                   be
                   attended
                   unto
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Argument
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   hath
                   in
                   hand
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   .
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   The
                   Preheminencies
                   of
                   the
                   Prophecy
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   above
                   that
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   Prophets
                   were
                   of
                   two
                   sorts
                   :
                   1.
                   
                   Such
                   as
                   arose
                   from
                   his
                   Person
                   who
                   was
                   the
                   Prophet
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Such
                   as
                   accompanied
                   the
                   
                     nature
                     and
                     manner
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Revelation
                   made
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   They
                   arise
                   from
                   the
                   
                     infinite
                     Excellency
                     of
                     his
                     Person
                  
                   above
                   theirs
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   from
                   the
                   close
                   of
                   this
                   verse
                   insists
                   upon
                   to
                   the
                   very
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   Chapter
                   ,
                   making
                   his
                   discourse
                   upon
                   it
                   the
                   basis
                   of
                   ensuing
                   his
                   exhortations
                   .
                   I
                   shall
                   therefore
                   remit
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   unto
                   its
                   proper
                   place
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   2.
                   
                   There
                   were
                   sundry
                   Excellencies
                   that
                   attended
                   the
                   very
                   
                     Revelation
                     it self
                  
                   ,
                   made
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   Prophecie
                   as
                   such
                   :
                   For
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Not
                   
                     receiving
                     the
                     Spirit
                     by
                     measure
                     ,
                     Joh.
                  
                   3.34
                   .
                   as
                   they
                   all
                   did
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   given
                   unto
                   him
                   altogether
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     comprehension
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     will
                     and
                     mind
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   to
                   what
                   ever
                   he
                   would
                   have
                   revealed
                   of
                   himself
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   mystery
                   of
                   our
                   salvation
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   obedience
                   and
                   worship
                   which
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   he
                   would
                   require
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   .
                   
                     It
                     pleased
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     him
                     all
                     fulness
                     should
                     dwell
                     ,
                     Col.
                  
                   1.19
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   
                     Grace
                     and
                     Truth
                     ,
                     Joh.
                  
                   1.17
                   .
                   not
                   granting
                   him
                   a
                   
                     transient
                     irradiation
                  
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   permanency
                   and
                   constant
                   abode
                   of
                   them
                   with
                   him
                   in
                   their
                   fulness
                   ;
                   all
                   
                     treasures
                     of
                     wisdom
                     and
                     knowledge
                     being
                     hid
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     Col.
                  
                   2.3
                   .
                   as
                   their
                   home
                   and
                   proper
                   abiding
                   place
                   ;
                   which
                   made
                   him
                   of
                   
                     quick
                     understanding
                     in
                     the
                     fear
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     Isa.
                  
                   11.3
                   .
                   All
                   the
                   Mysteries
                   of
                   the
                   counsel
                   between
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   the
                   Eternal
                   Word
                   for
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   the
                   Elect
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   ways
                   whereby
                   it
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   accomplished
                   through
                   his
                   own
                   blood
                   ,
                   were
                   known
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   were
                   all
                   the
                   bounds
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   extent
                   of
                   that
                   Worship
                   which
                   his
                   Church
                   was
                   to
                   render
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   assistance
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   that
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   afforded
                   unto
                   them
                   for
                   that
                   end
                   and
                   purpose
                   .
                   Hence
                   the
                   
                     only
                     reason
                  
                   why
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   at
                   once
                   reveal
                   unto
                   his
                   Disciples
                   the
                   whole
                   counsel
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   because
                   
                     all
                     the
                     treasures
                     of
                     it
                  
                   were
                   not
                   committed
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   they
                   could
                   
                     bear
                     no
                     other
                  
                   but
                   that
                   
                     gradual
                     communication
                  
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   used
                   towards
                   them
                   ,
                   Joh.
                   16.12
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   himself
                   dwelt
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   those
                   treasures
                   ,
                   seeing
                   to
                   the
                   bottom
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   All
                   other
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   even
                   Moses
                   himself
                   ,
                   receiving
                   their
                   revelation
                   by
                   
                     transient
                     irradiations
                  
                   of
                   their
                   minds
                   ,
                   had
                   no
                   
                     treasure
                     of
                     truth
                  
                   dwelling
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   apprehended
                   only
                   
                     that
                     particular
                  
                   wherein
                   they
                   were
                   enlightned
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   clearly
                   neither
                   in
                   its
                   fulness
                   and
                   perfection
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   a
                   
                     measure
                     of
                     light
                  
                   ,
                   accommodated
                   unto
                   the
                   Age
                   wherein
                   they
                   lived
                   ,
                   1
                   Pet.
                   1.11
                   ,
                   12.
                   
                   Hence
                   the
                   Spirit
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   
                     rest
                     on
                     him
                     ,
                     Isa.
                  
                   11.2
                   ,
                   3.
                   and
                   to
                   abide
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   3.16
                   .
                   who
                   did
                   only
                   in
                   a
                   
                     transient
                     act
                  
                   affect
                   the
                   minds
                   of
                   other
                   Prophets
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   an
                   
                     actual
                     motion
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   not
                   an
                   habitual
                   spring
                   in
                   themselves
                   ,
                   cause
                   them
                   to
                   speak
                   or
                   write
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   instrument
                   of
                   Musick
                   gives
                   forth
                   a
                   sound
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   skill
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   strikes
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   only
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   so
                   stricken
                   or
                   used
                   .
                   Hence
                   ,
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Prophets
                   receiving
                   their
                   Revelations
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   by
                   number
                   and
                   tale
                   from
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   spoken
                   or
                   written
                   what
                   in
                   particular
                   at
                   any
                   season
                   they
                   had
                   received
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   could
                   not
                   
                     adde
                     one
                     word
                  
                   or
                   syllable
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   infallibility
                   and
                   authority
                   with
                   what
                   they
                   had
                   so
                   received
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   having
                   
                     all
                     the
                     treasures
                  
                   of
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   Knowledge
                   ,
                   and
                   Truth
                   hid
                   and
                   laid
                   up
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   did
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   places
                   ,
                   with
                   
                     equal
                     infallibility
                     and
                     authority
                  
                   give
                   forth
                   the
                   mind
                   and
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   he
                   would
                   ;
                   what
                   he
                   so
                   spake
                   having
                   its
                   
                     whole
                     Authority
                  
                   from
                   
                     his
                     speaking
                  
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   from
                   its
                   consonancy
                   unto
                   any
                   thing
                   otherwise
                   revealed
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Prophets
                   of
                   old
                   were
                   so
                   
                     barely
                     instrumental
                  
                   in
                   receiving
                   and
                   revealing
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   being
                   only
                   
                     servants
                     in
                     the
                     house
                     ,
                     Heb.
                  
                   3.4
                   .
                   for
                   the
                   
                     good
                     of
                     others
                  
                   ,
                   1
                   Pet.
                   1.11
                   .
                   that
                   they
                   saw
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   bottom
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   by
                   themselves
                   revealed
                   ;
                   and
                   did
                   therefore
                   both
                   diligently
                   read
                   and
                   study
                   the
                   books
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   wrote
                   before
                   their
                   time
                   ,
                   Dan.
                   9.2
                   .
                   and
                   meditated
                   upon
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   the
                   Spirit
                   
                     uttered
                     by
                     themselves
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   obtain
                   an
                   understanding
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   1
                   Pet.
                   1.10
                   ,
                   11
                   ,
                   12.
                   
                   But
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Lord
                     over
                     his
                     own
                     house
                  
                   ,
                   had
                   an
                   absolutely
                   
                     perfect
                     comprehension
                  
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   mysteries
                   revealed
                   to
                   him
                   and
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   by
                   that
                   
                     divine
                     Wisdom
                  
                   which
                   always
                   dwelt
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   Difference
                   was
                   no
                   less
                   between
                   them
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Revelations
                     themselves
                  
                   made
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   although
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   the
                   will
                   and
                   mind
                   of
                   God
                   concerning
                   salvation
                   by
                   the
                   Messiah
                   was
                   made
                   known
                   unto
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   was
                   done
                   so
                   obscurely
                   to
                   Moses
                   and
                   the
                   Prophets
                   that
                   ensued
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   came
                   all
                   short
                   in
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   that
                   Mystery
                   to
                   
                     John
                     the
                     Baptist
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   did
                   not
                   rise
                   up
                   in
                   a
                   clear
                   and
                   distinct
                   apprehension
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     least
                     of
                     the
                     true
                     Disciples
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   11.11
                   .
                   whence
                   the
                   
                     giving
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                  
                   by
                   Moses
                   to
                   instruct
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   that
                   Mystery
                   ,
                   by
                   its
                   
                     types
                     and
                     shadows
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   opposed
                   to
                   that
                   
                     Grace
                     and
                     Truth
                  
                   which
                   were
                   brought
                   by
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Joh.
                   1.17
                   ,
                   18.
                   
                   See
                   Ephes.
                   3.8
                   ,
                   9
                   ,
                   10
                   ,
                   11.
                   
                   Col.
                   1.26
                   ,
                   27.
                   
                   Tit.
                   2.11
                   .
                   2
                   Tim.
                   1.10
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   these
                   ,
                   and
                   sundry
                   other
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   like
                   importance
                   ,
                   had
                   the
                   
                     Fathers
                     speaking
                     in
                     the
                     Son
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   preheminence
                   above
                   his
                   speaking
                   in
                   Moses
                   and
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ;
                   for
                   which
                   cause
                   the
                   Apostle
                   placeth
                   this
                   consideration
                   in
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   his
                   Reasonings
                   and
                   Arguments
                   ,
                   for
                   attendance
                   unto
                   ,
                   and
                   observation
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   revealed
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   For
                   even
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   have
                   influence
                   into
                   his
                   present
                   Argument
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   main
                   stress
                   of
                   it
                   be
                   laid
                   on
                   the
                   
                     excellency
                     of
                     his
                     Person
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   at
                   large
                   afterwards
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   We
                   must
                   yet
                   further
                   observe
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   with
                   whom
                   the
                   Apostle
                   had
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   
                   had
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   an
                   expectation
                   of
                   a
                   new
                   
                     signal
                     and
                     final
                     Revelation
                  
                   of
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   by
                   the
                   Messias
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   days
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   of
                   
                     their
                     Church
                     state
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   as
                   they
                   now
                   fondly
                   imagine
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   Some
                   of
                   them
                   indeed
                   imagined
                   that
                   
                     great
                     Prophet
                  
                   promised
                   Deut.
                   18.
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   one
                   distinct
                   from
                   the
                   
                     Messias
                     ,
                     Joh.
                  
                   1.21
                   .
                   but
                   the
                   general
                   expectation
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   for
                   the
                   
                     full
                     Revelation
                  
                   of
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   was
                   upon
                   the
                   
                     Messias
                     ,
                     Joh.
                  
                   4.25
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   same
                   mind
                   were
                   their
                   more
                   
                     antient
                     Doctors
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   retained
                   any
                   thing
                   of
                   the
                   tradition
                   of
                   their
                   Fathers
                   ;
                   asserting
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Moses
                   was
                   alterable
                   by
                   the
                   Messias
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   some
                   things
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   .
                   Maimonides
                   is
                   the
                   leader
                   in
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   the
                   eternity
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   :
                   whose
                   Arguments
                   are
                   answered
                   by
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   
                     Sepher
                     Ikkarim
                     ,
                     lib.
                  
                   3.
                   cap.
                   13.
                   and
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   by
                   Nachmanides
                   .
                   Hence
                   it
                   is
                   laid
                   down
                   as
                   a
                   Principle
                   in
                   
                     Neve
                     shalom
                  
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     Messias
                     the
                     King
                     shall
                     be
                     exalted
                     above
                     Abraham
                     ,
                     be
                     high
                     above
                     Moses
                     ,
                     yea
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     ministring
                     Angels
                     .
                  
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   for
                   the
                   excellency
                   of
                   the
                   Revelation
                   made
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   so
                   exalted
                   above
                   Moses
                   .
                   Whence
                   Maimonides
                   himself
                   acknowledgeth
                   ,
                   
                     Tractat.
                     de
                     Regibus
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   at
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     hidden
                     and
                     deep
                     things
                  
                   (
                   
                     i.
                     e.
                  
                   of
                   the
                   counsel
                   of
                   God
                   )
                   
                     shall
                     be
                     revealed
                     or
                     laid
                     open
                     unto
                     all
                     .
                  
                   And
                   this
                   perswasion
                   they
                   built
                   on
                   the
                   Promise
                   of
                   a
                   
                     new
                     Covenant
                  
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   not
                   
                     like
                     the
                     Covenant
                     made
                     with
                     their
                     fathers
                     ,
                     Jerem.
                  
                   31.32
                   ,
                   33.
                   
                   Whence
                   the
                   Author
                   before
                   mentioned
                   concludes
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   judgment
                   of
                   the
                   
                     antient
                     Doctors
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   receive
                   a
                   
                     new
                     Covenant
                  
                   from
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   God
                   himself
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   their
                   Worship
                   being
                   annexed
                   and
                   subservient
                   unto
                   the
                   Covenant
                   that
                   was
                   made
                   with
                   them
                   in
                   Horeb
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   removal
                   of
                   that
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   of
                   necessity
                   a
                   
                     new
                     kind
                     of
                     Worship
                  
                   ,
                   subservient
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   to
                   ensue
                   .
                
                 
                   From
                   all
                   these
                   observations
                   we
                   may
                   evidently
                   perceive
                   wherein
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   Argument
                   doth
                   lie
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   insists
                   upon
                   in
                   this
                   very
                   entrance
                   of
                   his
                   Discourse
                   :
                   rather
                   insinuating
                   it
                   from
                   
                     their
                     own
                     Principles
                  
                   ,
                   than
                   openly
                   pressing
                   them
                   with
                   its
                   reason
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   doth
                   afterwards
                   .
                   They
                   acknowledged
                   that
                   the
                   Messiah
                   was
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   a
                   special
                   manner
                   the
                   
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   we
                   shall
                   shew
                   ;
                   )
                   that
                   in
                   him
                   God
                   would
                   
                     ultimately
                     reveal
                  
                   his
                   mind
                   and
                   will
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   
                     this
                     Revelation
                  
                   on
                   many
                   accounts
                   would
                   be
                   far
                   
                     more
                     excellent
                  
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   of
                   old
                   made
                   to
                   and
                   by
                   Moses
                   ;
                   which
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   all
                   accomplished
                   in
                   the
                   
                     ministery
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   unto
                   themselves
                   in
                   the
                   
                     latter
                     days
                     of
                     their
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   what
                   was
                   long
                   before
                   fore-told
                   ,
                   he
                   asserts
                   and
                   proves
                   ;
                   whence
                   it
                   was
                   easie
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   gather
                   ,
                   what
                   a
                   necessity
                   of
                   adhereing
                   to
                   his
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   Institutions
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   any
                   contrary
                   pleas
                   or
                   arguings
                   ,
                   was
                   incumbent
                   on
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   moreover
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   hath
                   opened
                   the
                   spring
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   all
                   his
                   ensuing
                   Arguments
                   do
                   flow
                   ;
                   in
                   fixing
                   on
                   him
                   who
                   brought
                   life
                   and
                   immortality
                   to
                   light
                   by
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   And
                   from
                   thence
                   takes
                   occasion
                   to
                   enter
                   upon
                   the
                   Dogmatical
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   description
                   of
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Excellency
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   God
                   spake
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   consider
                   with
                   whom
                   they
                   had
                   to
                   do
                   ;
                   wherein
                   he
                   proceeds
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   this
                   Chapter
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   before
                   we
                   proceed
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   stay
                   here
                   a
                   little
                   to
                   consider
                   
                     some
                     things
                  
                   that
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   refreshment
                   to
                   Believers
                   in
                   their
                   passage
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   those
                   
                     spiritual
                     Truths
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   for
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   general
                   are
                   exhibited
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   we
                   have
                   considered
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   the
                   first
                   is
                   this
                   .
                
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Revelation
                   of
                   the
                   of
                   Will
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   all
                   things
                   concerning
                   his
                   Worship
                   ,
                   our
                   Faith
                   and
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   is
                   peculiarly
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   way
                   of
                   eminency
                   from
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   partly
                   asserts
                   ,
                   partly
                   takes
                   for
                   granted
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   head
                   and
                   spring
                   of
                   his
                   whole
                   ensuing
                   discourse
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   shall
                   now
                   be
                   a
                   little
                   further
                   cleared
                   and
                   confirmed
                   :
                   to
                   which
                   end
                   we
                   may
                   observe
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   whole
                   Mystery
                   of
                   his
                   Will
                   antecedently
                   to
                   the
                   Revelation
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   
                     hid
                     in
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   3.9
                   .
                   it
                   lay
                   wrapt
                   up
                   from
                   the
                   
                     eyes
                     of
                     men
                     and
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   Eternal
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Counsel
                   ,
                   Col.
                   1.26
                   ,
                   27.
                   
                   The
                   Son
                   indeed
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   eternity
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   
                     bosome
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     Joh.
                  
                   1.18
                   .
                   as
                   one
                   
                     brought
                     up
                     with
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   his
                   eternal
                   delight
                   and
                   wisdom
                   ,
                   Prov.
                   8.29
                   ,
                   30.
                   was
                   partaker
                   with
                   him
                   in
                   this
                   
                     Counsel
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   31.
                   as
                   also
                   his
                   
                     eternal
                     Spirit
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   searches
                   and
                   knows
                   
                     all
                     the
                     deep
                     things
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Cor.
                   2.10
                   ,
                   11.
                   but
                   yet
                   the
                   rise
                   and
                   spring
                   of
                   this
                   Mystery
                   ,
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                   
                   For
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   acting
                   in
                   the
                   blessed
                   Trinity
                   ,
                   follows
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   subsistence
                   .
                   As
                   the
                   Father
                   therefore
                   is
                   the
                   Fountain
                   of
                   the
                   Trinity
                   as
                   to
                   subsistence
                   ,
                   so
                   also
                   to
                   operation
                   .
                   He
                   hath
                   
                     life
                     in
                     himself
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   gives
                   to
                   the
                   Son
                   to
                   have
                   life
                   in
                   himself
                   ,
                   Joh.
                   5.26
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   doth
                   it
                   by
                   communicating
                   unto
                   him
                   his
                   subsistence
                   by
                   eternal
                   Generation
                   .
                   And
                   thence
                   saith
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   
                     As
                     my
                     Father
                     worketh
                     ,
                     so
                     I
                     work
                     ,
                  
                   v.
                   17.
                   
                   And
                   what
                   he
                   
                     seeth
                     the
                     Father
                     do
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   doth
                   the
                   Son
                   likewise
                   ,
                   v.
                   19.
                   not
                   by
                   imitation
                   ,
                   or
                   repetition
                   of
                   the
                   like
                   works
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   works
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   of
                   nature
                   the
                   will
                   and
                   wisdom
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   doth
                   proceed
                   ;
                   so
                   also
                   is
                   it
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   
                     holy
                     Ghost
                  
                   ,
                   whose
                   order
                   of
                   subsistence
                   denotes
                   that
                   of
                   his
                   of
                   operation
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Revelation
                   of
                   the
                   Mystery
                   of
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   so
                   hidden
                   in
                   the
                   counsel
                   of
                   his
                   will
                   from
                   Eternity
                   ,
                   was
                   always
                   made
                   and
                   given
                   out
                   in
                   the
                   pursuit
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   accomplishment
                   of
                   the
                   
                     purpose
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   that
                   eternal
                   purpose
                   of
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   eminency
                   ascribed
                   unto
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                   Ephes.
                   1.8
                   ,
                   9.
                   
                   
                     He
                     hath
                     abounded
                     towards
                     us
                     in
                     all
                     wisdom
                     and
                     prudence
                     ,
                     having
                     made
                     known
                     unto
                     us
                     the
                     m●stery
                     of
                     his
                     will
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     good
                     pleasure
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     purposed
                     in
                     himself
                     .
                  
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   whom
                   he
                   speaks
                   ,
                   v.
                   3.
                   
                   
                     Blessed
                     be
                     the
                     God
                     and
                     Father
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     Christ.
                  
                   Now
                   he
                   abounds
                   to
                   us-wards
                   in
                   wisdom
                   and
                   prudence
                   ,
                   or
                   abundantly
                   manifests
                   his
                   
                     infinite
                     wisdom
                  
                   in
                   his
                   dealing
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Revelation
                   of
                   the
                   mystery
                   of
                   his
                   will
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   he
                   doth
                   in
                   pursuit
                   of
                   his
                   
                     good
                     pleasure
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   purposed
                   in
                   himself
                   ;
                   or
                   that
                   purpose
                   of
                   his
                   will
                   which
                   had
                   its
                   foundation
                   solely
                   in
                   his
                   good
                   pleasure
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   purpose
                   of
                   Election
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   declared
                   ,
                   v.
                   3
                   ,
                   4
                   5.
                   
                   And
                   this
                   purpose
                   is
                   peculiarly
                   assigned
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   Joh.
                   17.6
                   .
                   2
                   Thess.
                   2.13
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   accomplishment
                   of
                   this
                   purpose
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   bringing
                   of
                   those
                   predestinated
                   thereby
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   purposed
                   for
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   means
                   ordained
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   
                     praise
                     of
                     Gods
                     glorious
                     grace
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   whole
                   Revelation
                   of
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   first
                   ,
                   and
                   last
                   ,
                   made
                   .
                   He
                   
                     spake
                     in
                     his
                     Son
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   spake
                   in
                   him
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   manifest
                   his
                   Name
                   (
                   himself
                   and
                   will
                   )
                   to
                   the
                   men
                   whom
                   he
                   gave
                   him
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   
                     thine
                     they
                     were
                  
                   ,
                   set
                   apart
                   for
                   thee
                   in
                   thy
                   eternal
                   purpose
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     thou
                     gavest
                     them
                     unto
                     me
                     ,
                     Joh.
                  
                   17.6
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   Paul
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   he
                   endured
                   
                     all
                     things
                     for
                     the
                     elects
                     sake
                     ,
                  
                   2
                   Tim.
                   2.10
                   .
                   knowing
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   for
                   
                     their
                     salvation
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   mystery
                   of
                   it
                   was
                   revealed
                   from
                   the
                   bosome
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   as
                   God
                   also
                   had
                   before
                   taught
                   him
                   ,
                   Acts
                   18.11
                   .
                   See
                   Rom.
                   11.7
                   .
                   chap
                   8.28
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   This
                   Purpose
                   of
                   God
                   being
                   communicated
                   with
                   ,
                   and
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   becoming
                   the
                   
                     Counsel
                     of
                     peace
                     between
                     them
                     both
                     ,
                     Zech.
                  
                   6.13
                   .
                   He
                   rejoycing
                   to
                   do
                   the
                   work
                   that
                   was
                   incumbent
                   on
                   him
                   for
                   the
                   accomplishment
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   Prov.
                   8.30
                   ,
                   31
                   ,
                   32.
                   
                   Psal.
                   40.7
                   ,
                   8.
                   it
                   became
                   peculiarly
                   the
                   care
                   and
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   that
                   the
                   inheritance
                   promised
                   him
                   upon
                   his
                   undertaking
                   ,
                   (
                   Isa.
                   53.10
                   ,
                   11
                   ,
                   12.
                   )
                   should
                   be
                   given
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   done
                   by
                   the
                   Revelation
                   of
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   unto
                   men
                   ,
                   concerning
                   their
                   obedience
                   and
                   salvation
                   ,
                   whereby
                   they
                   are
                   made
                   the
                   l●t
                   ,
                   the
                   seed
                   ,
                   the
                   portion
                   and
                   inheritance
                   of
                   Christ.
                   To
                   this
                   end
                   doth
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   who
                   said
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   the
                   
                     Son
                     ,
                     Sit
                     thou
                     on
                     my
                     right
                     hand
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   Psal.
                   110.2
                   .
                   )
                   send
                   the
                   
                     Rod
                     of
                     his
                     power
                     out
                     of
                     Sion
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   2.
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   it
                   to
                   declare
                   his
                   rule
                   even
                   over
                   his
                   enemies
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   those
                   given
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     willing
                     and
                     obedient
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   inheritance
                   given
                   by
                   the
                   Father
                   unto
                   Christ
                   ,
                   being
                   wholly
                   in
                   the
                   possession
                   of
                   another
                   ,
                   it
                   became
                   him
                   to
                   take
                   it
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Vsurpers
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   deliver
                   it
                   up
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   whose
                   right
                   it
                   was
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   he
                   did
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   by
                   the
                   Revelation
                   of
                   his
                   mind
                   in
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   Col.
                   1.12
                   ,
                   13.
                   
                   And
                   from
                   these
                   considerations
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   whole
                   Revelation
                   and
                   Dispensation
                   of
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   is
                   (
                   as
                   was
                   said
                   )
                   eminently
                   appropriated
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     Father
                     .
                     Eternal
                     life
                  
                   (
                   the
                   counsel
                   ,
                   the
                   purpose
                   ,
                   ways
                   ,
                   means
                   ,
                   and
                   procurer
                   of
                   it
                   )
                   
                     was
                     with
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     manifested
                     to
                     us
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     truth
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Joh.
                   1.1
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   his
                   
                     will
                     ,
                     mind
                     ,
                     purpose
                     ,
                     grace
                     ,
                     love
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   the
                   Son
                   declares
                   ,
                   Joh.
                   1.18
                   .
                   in
                   which
                   work
                   he
                   speaks
                   nothing
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   he
                   heard
                   from
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   taught
                   by
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   Joh.
                   8.28
                   .
                   And
                   thence
                   he
                   says
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     doctrine
                     is
                     not
                     mine
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   principally
                   and
                   originally
                   )
                   
                     but
                     his
                     that
                     sent
                     me
                     ,
                     Joh.
                  
                   7.16
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Gospel
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   
                     Gospel
                     of
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     the
                     blessed
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Tim.
                   1.11
                   .
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   periphrasis
                   of
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Father
                     of
                     glory
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                  
                   1.17
                   .
                   And
                   we
                   might
                   also
                   declare
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   great
                   work
                   of
                   making
                   this
                   Gospel
                   effectual
                   on
                   the
                   minds
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   doth
                   peculiarly
                   belong
                   unto
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   accomplisheth
                   by
                   his
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   2
                   Cor.
                   3.18
                   .
                   c.
                   4.6
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   our
                   present
                   business
                   .
                   Thus
                   the
                   Revelation
                   of
                   events
                   that
                   should
                   befall
                   the
                   Church
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   
                     signified
                     by
                     his
                     Angel
                  
                   unto
                   John
                   ,
                   was
                   first
                   
                     given
                     him
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     Revel
                     .
                  
                   1.1
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   though
                   all
                   declarations
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   will
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   
                   were
                   made
                   by
                   the
                   Son
                   the
                   second
                   Person
                   of
                   the
                   Trinity
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     his
                     Spirit
                  
                   speaking
                   in
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   1
                   Pet.
                   1.11
                   ,
                   12
                   ,
                   13.
                   yet
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   by
                   him
                   immediately
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   was
                   it
                   as
                   absolutely
                   so
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   the
                   great
                   
                     Angel
                     and
                     Messenger
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   will
                   and
                   appointment
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   the
                   very
                   Dispensers
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   are
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     treat
                     as
                     Embassadours
                     about
                     the
                     business
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   with
                   men
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                  
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ;
                   as
                   
                     if
                     God
                  
                   the
                   Father
                   
                     exhorted
                     in
                     and
                     by
                     us
                  
                   ,
                   2
                   Cor.
                   5.20
                   .
                   For
                   to
                   him
                   doth
                   this
                   whole
                   work
                   principally
                   relate
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   from
                   the
                   appropriating
                   of
                   this
                   work
                   originally
                   and
                   principally
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   there
                   are
                   three
                   things
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   particularly
                   intimated
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Authority
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   in
                   it
                   :
                   the
                   Father
                   is
                   the
                   Original
                   of
                   all
                   power
                   and
                   Authority
                   ;
                   of
                   him
                   the
                   
                     whole
                     Family
                     of
                     Heaven
                     and
                     Earth
                     is
                     named
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                  
                   3.15
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Family
                   ,
                   from
                   whom
                   Christ
                   himself
                   receives
                   all
                   his
                   Power
                   and
                   Authority
                   as
                   Mediator
                   ,
                   Mat.
                   28.18
                   .
                   which
                   when
                   his
                   work
                   is
                   accomplished
                   ,
                   he
                   he
                   shall
                   give
                   up
                   again
                   into
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   15.28
                   .
                   He
                   sent
                   him
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   set
                   him
                   over
                   his
                   house
                   ,
                   gave
                   him
                   command
                   unto
                   his
                   work
                   .
                   The
                   very
                   name
                   and
                   Title
                   of
                   Father
                   ,
                   carries
                   Authority
                   along
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   Mal.
                   1.6
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   disposal
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   this
                   
                     paternal
                     power
                  
                   doth
                   the
                   Son
                   affirm
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Father
                     is
                     greater
                     than
                     he
                     ,
                     Joh.
                  
                   14.28
                   .
                   And
                   runs
                   up
                   the
                   contempt
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   in
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   it
                   by
                   his
                   Messengers
                   ,
                   into
                   a
                   contempt
                   of
                   this
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   
                     refuseth
                     you
                     ,
                     refuseth
                     me
                     ,
                     he
                     that
                     refuseth
                     me
                     ,
                     refuseth
                     him
                     that
                     sent
                     me
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   Revelation
                   then
                   and
                   dispensation
                   of
                   the
                   mind
                   and
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   as
                   an
                   
                     act
                     of
                     Supream
                     Soveraign
                     Authority
                  
                   :
                   requiring
                   all
                   subjection
                   of
                   Soul
                   and
                   Conscience
                   in
                   the
                   receiving
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Father
                     of
                     the
                     Family
                  
                   that
                   speaks
                   in
                   this
                   word
                   ;
                   he
                   that
                   hath
                   all
                   power
                   and
                   Authority
                   essentially
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   over
                   the
                   souls
                   and
                   eternal
                   conditions
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   speaks
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   
                     holy
                     reverence
                  
                   ,
                   humility
                   and
                   universal
                   subjection
                   of
                   soul
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   this
                   in
                   a
                   particular
                   manner
                   requires
                   ,
                   is
                   easie
                   to
                   be
                   apprehended
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   There
                   is
                   also
                   Love.
                   In
                   the
                   Oeconomy
                   of
                   the
                   blessed
                   Trinity
                   about
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   our
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   eminently
                   and
                   in
                   an
                   especial
                   manner
                   ascribed
                   unto
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   is
                   Love
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   at
                   large
                   elsewhere
                   shewed
                   ,
                   1
                   Joh.
                   4.9
                   ,
                   10
                   ,
                   16.
                   
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   Father
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     is
                     Love.
                  
                   And
                   how
                   he
                   exerts
                   that
                   property
                   of
                   his
                   nature
                   in
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   our
                   Salvation
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   he
                   there
                   shews
                   at
                   large
                   :
                   So
                   Joh.
                   .
                   3.16
                   .
                   Rom.
                   5.7
                   ,
                   8.
                   
                   To
                   be
                   Love
                   ,
                   full
                   of
                   Love
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   especial
                   spring
                   of
                   all
                   fruits
                   of
                   Love
                   ,
                   is
                   peculiar
                   to
                   him
                   as
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                   And
                   from
                   Love
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   he
                   makes
                   the
                   Revelation
                   of
                   his
                   Will
                   whereof
                   we
                   speak
                   ,
                   Deut.
                   7.8
                   .
                   c.
                   33.3
                   .
                   Psal.
                   147.19
                   ,
                   20.
                   2
                   
                   Cor.
                   5.18
                   ,
                   19.
                   
                   It
                   was
                   out
                   of
                   
                     infinite
                     Love
                  
                   ,
                   mercy
                   ▪
                   and
                   compassion
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   would
                   at
                   all
                   reveal
                   his
                   Mind
                   and
                   Will
                   unto
                   sinners
                   .
                   He
                   might
                   for
                   ever
                   have
                   locked
                   up
                   the
                   treasures
                   of
                   his
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Prudence
                   ,
                   wherein
                   he
                   abounds
                   towards
                   us
                   in
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   eternal
                   breast
                   .
                   He
                   might
                   have
                   left
                   all
                   the
                   
                     Sons
                     of
                     men
                  
                   unto
                   that
                   woful
                   darkness
                   ,
                   whereunto
                   by
                   Sin
                   they
                   had
                   cast
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   kept
                   them
                   under
                   the
                   
                     chains
                     and
                     power
                     of
                     it
                  
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Angels
                   that
                   sinned
                   before
                   them
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     judgement
                     of
                     the
                     great
                     d●y
                  
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   was
                   from
                   
                     infinite
                     Love
                  
                   that
                   he
                   made
                   this
                   condescension
                   to
                   reveal
                   himself
                   and
                   his
                   Will
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                   This
                   mixture
                   of
                   Authority
                   and
                   Love
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   spring
                   of
                   the
                   Revelation
                   of
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   requires
                   all
                   readiness
                   ,
                   willingness
                   and
                   chearfulness
                   in
                   the
                   receipt
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   sub●ission
                   unto
                   it
                   ;
                   Besides
                   these
                   also
                   ,
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   There
                   is
                   Care
                   eminently
                   seen
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   great
                   Care
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   the
                   Husbandman
                   that
                   takes
                   Care
                   of
                   the
                   Vine
                   and
                   
                     Vineyard
                     ,
                     Joh.
                  
                   15.1
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   thence
                   our
                   Saviour
                   who
                   had
                   a
                   
                     delegated
                     Care
                  
                   of
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   commends
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   Joh.
                   17.
                   as
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   Care
                   of
                   them
                   did
                   principally
                   and
                   originally
                   belong
                   .
                   Care
                   is
                   proper
                   to
                   a
                   Father
                   as
                   such
                   ;
                   to
                   God
                   as
                   a
                   Father
                   .
                   Care
                   is
                   inseparable
                   from
                   
                     paternal
                     Love.
                  
                   And
                   this
                   also
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   in
                   the
                   Revelation
                   of
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   What
                   directions
                   from
                   these
                   Considerations
                   may
                   be
                   taken
                   for
                   the
                   use
                   both
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   dispense
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   those
                   whose
                   duty
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   attend
                   unto
                   the
                   dispensation
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   shall
                   only
                   be
                   marked
                   in
                   our
                   passage
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Dispensers
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ;
                   Let
                   them
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Take
                   heed
                   of
                   pursuing
                   that
                   work
                   negligently
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   its
                   spring
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Authority
                     ,
                     Love
                  
                   and
                   Care
                   of
                   God.
                   See
                   1
                   Tim.
                   4.13
                   ,
                   14
                   ,
                   15
                   ,
                   16.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Know
                   to
                   whom
                   to
                   look
                   for
                   supportment
                   ,
                   help
                   ,
                   ability
                   ,
                   and
                   encouragement
                   in
                   their
                   work
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   6.19
                   ,
                   20.
                   
                   And
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Not
                   be
                   discouraged
                   whatever
                   opposition
                   they
                   meet
                   with
                   in
                   the
                   discharge
                   of
                   their
                   duty
                   ,
                   considering
                   whose
                   work
                   they
                   have
                   in
                   hand
                   ,
                   2
                   Cor.
                   4.15
                   ,
                   16.
                   
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Know
                   how
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   dispense
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   answer
                   the
                   spring
                   from
                   whence
                   it
                   comes
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   wi●h
                   
                     Authority
                     ,
                     Love
                  
                   to
                   ,
                   and
                   Care
                   for
                   the
                   souls
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Consider
                   to
                   whom
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   give
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   work
                   they
                   are
                   called
                   to
                   the
                   discharge
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   entrusted
                   with
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   13.7
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   for
                   them
                   
                     to
                     whom
                  
                   the
                   Word
                   is
                   preached
                   ;
                   Let
                   them
                   consider
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   With
                   what
                   Reverence
                   and
                   godly
                   fear
                   ,
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   attend
                   unto
                   the
                   dispensation
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   seeing
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   proper
                   effect
                   and
                   issue
                   of
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   12.25
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   How
                   they
                   will
                   escape
                   if
                   they
                   neglect
                   so
                   great
                   Salvation
                   declared
                   unto
                   them
                   from
                   the
                   
                     Love
                     and
                     Care
                  
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   2.3
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   With
                   what
                   holiness
                   and
                   spiritual
                   subjection
                   of
                   Soul
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   conversant
                   in
                   and
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   Ordinances
                   of
                   Worship
                   that
                   are
                   appointed
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   12.28
                   ,
                   29.
                   
                
                 
                   Other
                   Observations
                   I
                   shall
                   more
                   briefly
                   pass
                   over
                   .
                   
                     God
                     spake
                     in
                     them
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Authority
                   of
                   God
                   speaking
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Pen-men
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   sole
                   bottom
                   and
                   foundation
                   of
                   our
                   assenting
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   contained
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   with
                   Faith
                   Divine
                   and
                   Supernatural
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   spake
                   in
                   them
                   ;
                   he
                   then
                   continues
                   to
                   speak
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   is
                   their
                   word
                   received
                   ,
                   2
                   Pet.
                   3.20
                   ,
                   21.
                   
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   elsewhere
                   handled
                   at
                   large
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   Gods
                   gradual
                   Revelation
                   of
                   himself
                   ,
                   his
                   Mind
                   and
                   Will
                   unto
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   was
                   a
                   fruit
                   of
                   infinite
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Care
                   towards
                   his
                   Elect.
                   
                
                 
                   These
                   are
                   parts
                   of
                   his
                   wayes
                   ,
                   sayes
                   Job
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     how
                     little
                     a
                     portion
                     is
                     heard
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     Job
                  
                   26.14
                   .
                   Though
                   all
                   his
                   wayes
                   and
                   dispensations
                   are
                   ordered
                   in
                   
                     infinite
                     Wisdom
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   can
                   but
                   stand
                   at
                   the
                   
                     shoar
                     of
                     the
                     Ocean
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   admire
                   its
                   glory
                   and
                   greatness
                   .
                   Little
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   we
                   can
                   comprehend
                   .
                   Yet
                   what
                   may
                   be
                   our
                   instruction
                   ,
                   that
                   may
                   further
                   our
                   Faith
                   and
                   Obedience
                   is
                   not
                   hidden
                   from
                   us
                   .
                   And
                   these
                   things
                   lye
                   evident
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   gradual
                   discovery
                   of
                   himself
                   and
                   his
                   Will.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   he
                   over-filled
                   not
                   their
                   Vessels
                   ,
                   He
                   gave
                   them
                   out
                   light
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   able
                   to
                   bear
                   ;
                   though
                   we
                   know
                   not
                   perfectly
                   what
                   their
                   condition
                   was
                   ,
                   yet
                   this
                   we
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   no
                   generation
                   needed
                   
                     more
                     light
                  
                   than
                   they
                   had
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   discharge
                   of
                   the
                   duty
                   that
                   God
                   required
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   so
                   
                     more
                     light
                  
                   would
                   have
                   unfitted
                   them
                   for
                   somewhat
                   or
                   other
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   their
                   duty
                   in
                   their
                   respective
                   generations
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   He
                   kept
                   them
                   in
                   a
                   
                     Continual
                     dependance
                  
                   upon
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   waiting
                   for
                   their
                   Rule
                   and
                   Direction
                   from
                   him
                   ;
                   which
                   as
                   it
                   tended
                   to
                   
                     his
                     glory
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   was
                   exceedingly
                   suited
                   to
                   
                     their
                     safety
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   keeping
                   them
                   in
                   an
                   humble
                   waiting
                   frame
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   He
                   so
                   gave
                   out
                   the
                   
                     Light
                     and
                     Knowledge
                     of
                     himself
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   the
                   great
                   work
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   to
                   accomplish
                   ,
                   that
                   lay
                   in
                   the
                   stores
                   of
                   his
                   
                     infinitely
                     Wise
                     Will
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   end
                   and
                   issue
                   of
                   all
                   Revelations
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     bringing
                     forth
                     of
                     Christ
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                  
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   wherein
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   Ends
                   which
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   bring
                   about
                   ,
                   might
                   not
                   be
                   obviated
                   .
                   He
                   gave
                   light
                   enough
                   to
                   believers
                   to
                   enable
                   them
                   to
                   receive
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   not
                   
                     so
                     much
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   hinder
                   
                     obdurate
                     sinners
                  
                   ,
                   from
                   crucifying
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   He
                   did
                   this
                   work
                   so
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Preheminence
                     fully
                  
                   to
                   reveal
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   ultimately
                   ,
                   might
                   be
                   reserved
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   all
                   things
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   
                     gathered
                     unto
                     an
                     head
                  
                   .
                   All
                   Priviledges
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   kept
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   which
                   was
                   principally
                   done
                   by
                   this
                   gradual
                   Revelation
                   of
                   the
                   mind
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   And
                   there
                   was
                   
                     tender
                     Care
                  
                   conjoyned
                   with
                   this
                   infinite
                   Wisdom
                   .
                   None
                   of
                   his
                   elect
                   in
                   any
                   age
                   ,
                   were
                   left
                   without
                   that
                   Light
                   and
                   instruction
                   which
                   were
                   needful
                   for
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   seasons
                   and
                   generations
                   :
                   And
                   this
                   so
                   given
                   out
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   have
                   fresh
                   consolation
                   and
                   supportment
                   ,
                   as
                   their
                   occasions
                   did
                   require
                   .
                   Whilest
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   old
                   was
                   under
                   this
                   dispensation
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   still
                   hearkning
                   when
                   they
                   should
                   hear
                   
                     new
                     tydings
                  
                   from
                   Heaven
                   for
                   their
                   teaching
                   and
                   refreshment
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   any
                   difficulty
                   did
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   befall
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   sure
                   not
                   to
                   want
                   relief
                   in
                   this
                   kind
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   was
                   necessary
                   before
                   the
                   
                     final
                     hand
                  
                   was
                   set
                   to
                   the
                   work
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   discovers
                   the
                   
                     woful
                     state
                  
                   of
                   the
                   present
                   Jews
                   .
                   They
                   grant
                   that
                   the
                   Revelation
                   of
                   the
                   Will
                   
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   perfected
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   notwithstanding
                   all
                   their
                   miseries
                   ,
                   darkness
                   and
                   distresses
                   ,
                   they
                   dare
                   not
                   pretend
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   
                     heard
                     one
                     word
                     from
                     heaven
                  
                   these
                   2000
                   years
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   days
                   of
                   Malachi
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   they
                   labour
                   to
                   keep
                   the
                   vail
                   upon
                   their
                   eyes
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     We
                     may
                     see
                     hence
                     the
                  
                   absolute
                   Perfection
                   of
                   the
                   Revelation
                   of
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   every
                   end
                   and
                   purpose
                   what
                   ever
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   God
                   ever
                   did
                   ,
                   or
                   ever
                   will
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   reveal
                   himself
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   mind
                   and
                   will.
                   
                
                 
                   For
                   as
                   this
                   was
                   the
                   
                     last
                     way
                  
                   and
                   means
                   that
                   God
                   ever
                   designed
                   for
                   the
                   discovery
                   of
                   himself
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   worship
                   and
                   obedience
                   which
                   he
                   requires
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   Person
                   by
                   whom
                   he
                   accomplished
                   this
                   work
                   makes
                   it
                   indispensably
                   necessary
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   be
                   also
                   
                     absolutely
                     perfect
                  
                   ;
                   from
                   which
                   nothing
                   can
                   be
                   taken
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   nothing
                   must
                   be
                   added
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   penalty
                   of
                   the
                   extermination
                   threatned
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   attend
                   to
                   the
                   
                     voice
                     of
                     that
                     Prophet
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Return
                   we
                   now
                   again
                   unto
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   our
                   Apostle
                   .
                   Having
                   declared
                   the
                   Son
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   
                     immediate
                     Revealer
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   in
                   pursuit
                   of
                   his
                   design
                   ,
                   he
                   proceeds
                   to
                   declare
                   his
                   Glory
                   and
                   Excellency
                   ,
                   both
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   in
                   himself
                   antecedent
                   to
                   his
                   susception
                   of
                   the
                   Office
                   of
                   Mediator
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   he
                   received
                   upon
                   his
                   in-vestiture
                   therewith
                   .
                
                 
                   Two
                   things
                   in
                   the
                   close
                   of
                   this
                   verse
                   he
                   assigns
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   
                     he
                     was
                     appointed
                     heir
                     of
                     all
                     .
                  
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   
                     by
                     him
                     the
                     worlds
                     were
                     made
                     .
                  
                   Wherein
                   consists
                   the
                   first
                   Amplification
                   of
                   his
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   Revealer
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   in
                   two
                   parts
                   ,
                   both
                   acknowledged
                   by
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   both
                   directly
                   conducing
                   to
                   his
                   purpose
                   in
                   hand
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     posuit
                     ,
                     fecit
                     ,
                     constituit
                  
                   ;
                   Syr.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   posuit
                   ;
                   
                   he
                   
                     placed
                     ,
                     set
                     ,
                     made
                     ,
                     appointed
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   I.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   whom
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   the
                   Father
                   spake
                   unto
                   us
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   such
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   the
                   Revealer
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     God
                     and
                     Man.
                  
                   The
                   Son
                   as
                   God
                   hath
                   a
                   
                     natural
                     dominion
                  
                   over
                   all
                   .
                   To
                   this
                   he
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   appointed
                   ,
                   than
                   he
                   can
                   be
                   to
                   be
                   God.
                   On
                   what
                   account
                   he
                   hath
                   his
                   
                     Divine
                     Nature
                  
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   same
                   he
                   hath
                   all
                   the
                   
                     Attributes
                     and
                     Perfections
                  
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   necessarily
                   on
                   any
                   supposition
                   attend
                   it
                   ;
                   as
                   
                     supreme
                     Dominion
                  
                   doth
                   .
                   Nor
                   doth
                   this
                   denotation
                   of
                   him
                   respect
                   meerly
                   the
                   
                     Humane
                     Nature
                  
                   :
                   for
                   although
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   performed
                   all
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   his
                   
                     Mediatory
                     Office
                     ,
                     in
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Humane
                   Nature
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   did
                   them
                   not
                   
                     as
                     Man
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   
                     God
                     and
                     Man
                  
                   in
                   one
                   Person
                   ,
                   Joh.
                   1.14
                   .
                   Acts
                   20.20
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   such
                   ,
                   do
                   the
                   Priviledges
                   belong
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   vested
                   with
                   on
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   his
                   being
                   Mediator
                   .
                   Nothing
                   indeed
                   can
                   be
                   added
                   unto
                   him
                   
                     as
                     God
                  
                   ▪
                   but
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   to
                   him
                   
                     who
                     is
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   his
                   condescension
                   to
                   discharge
                   an
                   Office
                   in
                   an
                   
                     other
                     Nature
                  
                   which
                   he
                   did
                   assume
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   salves
                   the
                   Paralogism
                   of
                   Felbinger
                   on
                   this
                   place
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   that
                   wherewith
                   the
                   Jews
                   and
                   Socinians
                   perpetually
                   intangle
                   themselves
                   .
                   
                     Deus
                     altissimus
                     non
                     potest
                     salvâ
                     majestate
                     suâ
                     ab
                     aliquo
                     haeres
                     constitutus
                     esse
                     .
                     Filius
                     Dei
                     à
                     Deo
                     est
                     haeres
                     omnium
                     constitutus
                     ,
                     ergo
                     Filius
                     Dei
                     non
                     est
                     Deus
                     altissimus
                     .
                  
                   God
                   is
                   called
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   the
                   High
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     most
                     High
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   with
                   reference
                   to
                   his
                   Sovereign
                   and
                   Supreme
                   exaltation
                   over
                   all
                   his
                   creatures
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   next
                   words
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   where
                   that
                   Title
                   is
                   given
                   unto
                   him
                   do
                   declare
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     Possessor
                     of
                     heaven
                     and
                     earth
                     ,
                     Gen.
                  
                   14.19
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   not
                   termed
                   
                     Deus
                     altissimus
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     most
                     high
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   there
                   were
                   another
                   
                     Deus
                     altus
                  
                   ,
                   an
                   
                     high
                     God
                  
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   Altissimus
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   Socinians
                   .
                   This
                   one
                   
                     D●us
                     altissimus
                  
                   ,
                   most
                   
                     high
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   absolutely
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   his
                   
                     Divine
                     Nature
                  
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   appointed
                   an
                   Heir
                   by
                   any
                   other
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   who
                   is
                   so
                   this
                   
                     High
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   
                     eternal
                     Son
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     made
                     Man
                  
                   ,
                   may
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   Office
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   the
                   
                     nature
                     of
                     Man
                  
                   he
                   undertook
                   to
                   discharge
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   Father
                   be
                   made
                   
                     Heir
                     of
                     all
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Heir
                   :
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   is
                   a
                   lot
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   peculiar
                   portion
                   received
                   by
                   lot
                   ;
                   thence
                   ,
                   
                   
                     an
                     inheritance
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   mans
                   lot
                   and
                   portion
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   an
                   
                     inheritance
                     under
                     controversie
                  
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   an
                   
                     heir
                     to
                     goods
                     divided
                     by
                     lot
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   he
                   that
                   distributeth
                   an
                   inheritance
                   to
                   others
                   by
                   lot
                   .
                   Absolutely
                   an
                   Heir
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   Poet
                   of
                   the
                   
                     covetous
                     Hermocrates
                  
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     appointed
                     himself
                     his
                     own
                     heir
                     in
                     his
                     last
                     Will
                     and
                     Testament
                     .
                  
                   It
                   hath
                   also
                   a
                   more
                   large
                   signification
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   in
                   Plato
                   ,
                   whose
                   turn
                   it
                   was
                   
                     to
                     speak
                     next
                  
                   .
                   Strictly
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   Haeres
                   ,
                   an
                   Heir
                   .
                   And
                   an
                   Heir
                   is
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     Qui
                     subentrat
                     jus
                     ,
                     l●cum
                     ,
                     &
                     dominium
                     rerum
                     defuncti
                     ,
                     ac
                     si
                     eadem
                     persona
                     esse●
                     ;
                     Who
                     entreth
                     into
                     the
                     right
                     ,
                     place
                     ,
                     and
                     title
                     of
                     him
                     that
                     is
                     deceased
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     were
                     the
                     same
                     
                     person
                     .
                  
                   But
                   yet
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   an
                   Heir
                   is
                   not
                   restrained
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   so
                   succeeds
                   a
                   
                     deceased
                     person
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   sense
                   it
                   can
                   have
                   no
                   place
                   here
                   .
                   
                     Haeredis
                     nomen
                     latiore
                     significatione
                     possessorem
                     &
                     fidei
                     Commissarium
                     &
                     Legatarium
                     comprehendit
                  
                   ;
                   it
                   comprehends
                   a
                   Possessor
                   ,
                   a
                   Trustee
                   and
                   a
                   Legatary
                   ;
                   so
                   Spigelius
                   .
                   This
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   takes
                   off
                   the
                   Catachresis
                   which
                   must
                   be
                   supposed
                   in
                   the
                   application
                   of
                   it
                   unto
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   only
                   denoted
                   
                     such
                     an
                     Heir
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   Abraham
                   thought
                   Eliezer
                   would
                   be
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   15.3
                   ,
                   4.
                   
                   One
                   that
                   succe●ds
                   into
                   the
                   right
                   and
                   goods
                   of
                   the
                   deceased
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Father
                   dieth
                   not
                   ,
                   nor
                   doth
                   ever
                   forego
                   his
                   own
                   Title
                   or
                   Dominion
                   .
                   Neither
                   is
                   the
                   Title
                   and
                   right
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   Son
                   as
                   Mediator
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   that
                   of
                   God
                   absolutely
                   considered
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   eternal
                   ,
                   natural
                   ,
                   coexistent
                   with
                   the
                   being
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ;
                   that
                   
                     new
                     ,
                     created
                  
                   by
                   grant
                   and
                   donation
                   ;
                   by
                   whose
                   erection
                   and
                   establishment
                   the
                   other
                   is
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   impeached
                   .
                   For
                   whereas
                   it
                   is
                   affirmed
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Father
                     judgeth
                     no
                     man
                     ,
                     but
                     hath
                     com●itted
                     all
                     judgment
                     to
                     the
                     S●n
                     ,
                     Joh.
                  
                   5.22
                   ,
                   27
                   ,
                   30.
                   it
                   respects
                   not
                   Title
                   and
                   Rule
                   ,
                   but
                   actual
                   Administration
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   latter
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   denotes
                   any
                   
                     rightful
                     Possessor
                  
                   by
                   Grant
                   from
                   another
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   properly
                   ascribed
                   unto
                   the
                   Son
                   ;
                   and
                   there
                   are
                   
                     three
                     things
                  
                   intended
                   in
                   this
                   wo●d
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Title
                     ,
                     Dominion
                     ,
                     Lordship
                     :
                     Haeres
                     est
                     qui
                     herus
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   thence
                   is
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   from
                   aere
                   ,
                   as
                   Isidore
                   supposeth
                   .
                   The
                   Heir
                   is
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   is
                   heir
                   unto
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   Gal.
                   4.1
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Heir
                     is
                     Lord
                     of
                     all
                  
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   this
                   sense
                   is
                   Christ
                   called
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   the
                   
                     first
                     born
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   89.27
                   
                     I
                     will
                     give
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     my
                     first-born
                     ,
                     higher
                     than
                  
                   (
                   or
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     high
                     above
                  
                   )
                   
                     the
                     Kings
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                     .
                     Princeps
                     ,
                     Dominus
                     ,
                     Caput
                     familiae
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   
                     P●ince
                     ,
                     Lord
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   family
                   ,
                   that
                   hath
                   right
                   to
                   the
                   inheritance
                   ,
                   and
                   distributes
                   portions
                   to
                   others
                   .
                   Hence
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   is
                   used
                   for
                   every
                   thing
                   that
                   excelleth
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   the
                   preheminence
                   in
                   its
                   own
                   kind
                   ,
                   Job
                   18.10
                   .
                   Isa.
                   14.30
                   .
                   Ezek.
                   47.12
                   .
                   So
                   Col.
                   1.15
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Poss●ssion
                   .
                   Christ
                   is
                   made
                   
                     actual
                     Possessor
                  
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   Title
                   unto
                   .
                   As
                   he
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   such
                   a
                   Possessor
                   as
                   comes
                   to
                   his
                   possession
                   by
                   the
                   surrender
                   or
                   grant
                   of
                   another
                   .
                   God
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   his
                   Dominion
                   is
                   called
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   absolute
                   Poss●ssor
                   of
                   heaven
                   and
                   earth
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   14.22
                   .
                   Christ
                   as
                   a
                   Mediator
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Possessor
                   by
                   grant
                   .
                   And
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   suitableness
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   that
                   was
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   should
                   thus
                   be
                   Heir
                   .
                   Whence
                   Chrysostome
                   and
                   Theophylact
                   affirm
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   words
                   denote
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     The
                     propriety
                     of
                     his
                     Sonship
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     immutability
                     of
                     his
                     Lordship
                     .
                  
                   Not
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   thus
                   
                     made
                     Heir
                  
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     only
                     begotten
                     Son
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     Joh.
                  
                   1.14
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   was
                   agreeable
                   and
                   consonant
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   who
                   was
                   eternally
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   on
                   that
                   account
                   an
                   
                     absolute
                     dominion
                  
                   over
                   all
                   with
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   becoming
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   (
                   Rom.
                   8.29
                   .
                   )
                   the
                   
                     first-born
                     amongst
                     many
                     brethren
                  
                   ,
                   should
                   have
                   a
                   
                     delegated
                     Heirship
                  
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   
                     head
                     over
                     all
                     unto
                     the
                     Churc●
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                  
                   1.22
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   That
                   he
                   hath
                   both
                   this
                   Title
                   and
                   Possession
                   by
                   Grant
                   from
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   afterwards
                   .
                   Christ
                   then
                   ,
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   a
                   Grant
                   from
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   is
                   made
                   Lord
                   by
                   a
                   
                     new
                     Title
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   Possession
                   given
                   him
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   Title
                   ;
                   he
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Heir
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   III.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     of
                     all
                  
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   object
                   of
                   the
                   H●irship
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   his
                   Inheritance
                   .
                   The
                   word
                   may
                   be
                   taken
                   in
                   the
                   
                     M●sculine
                     gender
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   denote
                   
                     all
                     pers●ns
                  
                   ;
                   all
                   those
                   of
                   whom
                   he
                   had
                   spoken
                   before
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   Revealers
                   of
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   under
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   ;
                   the
                   Son
                   was
                   the
                   Lord
                   over
                   them
                   all
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   true
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   word
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Neuter
                     gender
                  
                   denotes
                   
                     all
                     things
                  
                   absolutely
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   so
                   used
                   elsewhere
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   purpose
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   15.27
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   
                     subjected
                     all
                     things
                     unto
                     him
                  
                   .
                   So
                   Rom.
                   9.5
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Who
                     is
                     God
                     over
                     all
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   This
                   sense
                   suits
                   the
                   Apostles
                   Argument
                   ,
                   and
                   addes
                   a
                   double
                   force
                   to
                   his
                   intention
                   and
                   design
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Author
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   being
                   
                     Heir
                     and
                     Lord
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     what
                     ever
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   sovereign
                   disposal
                   of
                   all
                   those
                   Rites
                   and
                   Ordinances
                   of
                   Worship
                   ,
                   about
                   which
                   the
                   Jews
                   contended
                   ,
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   in
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   to
                   change
                   and
                   alter
                   them
                   as
                   he
                   saw
                   good
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   He
                   being
                   the
                   
                     Heir
                     and
                     Lord
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                  
                   it
                   was
                   easie
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   conclude
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   they
                   intended
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   partakers
                   of
                   
                     any
                     good
                     in
                     heaven
                     or
                     earth
                     ,
                  
                   in
                   a
                   way
                   of
                   love
                   and
                   mercy
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   by
                   an
                   interest
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   which
                   without
                   a
                   constant
                   aboad
                   in
                   Obedience
                   unto
                   his
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   attained
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   next
                   words
                   evince
                   this
                   sense
                   ,
                   
                     By
                     whom
                     also
                     he
                     made
                     the
                     worlds
                     .
                  
                   Probably
                   
                   they
                   render
                   a
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   Equitableness
                   of
                   this
                   great
                   trust
                   made
                   to
                   the
                   Son.
                   He
                   
                     made
                     all
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   was
                   meet
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   
                     Lord
                     of
                     all
                  
                   .
                   However
                   ,
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   the
                   Connection
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     by
                     whom
                     also
                     he
                     made
                     the
                     worlds
                     ,
                  
                   equalls
                   the
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   All
                   forgoeing
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   worlds
                   following
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   Inheritance
                   given
                   ,
                   answers
                   the
                   promise
                   of
                   it
                   unto
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   
                     Heir
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   4.13
                   .
                   namely
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   
                     seed
                     ,
                     Gal.
                  
                   3.16
                   .
                   as
                   also
                   the
                   request
                   made
                   by
                   Christ
                   on
                   that
                   promise
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   2.8
                   .
                   both
                   which
                   extend
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   
                     whole
                     world
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Ends
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   Original
                   and
                   Rise
                   of
                   this
                   Inheritance
                   of
                   Christ
                   will
                   give
                   us
                   its
                   true
                   extent
                   ,
                   which
                   must
                   therefore
                   more
                   especially
                   be
                   considered
                   .
                
                 
                   Upon
                   the
                   Creation
                   of
                   man
                   God
                   gave
                   unto
                   him
                   a
                   Dominion
                   over
                   all
                   things
                   in
                   this
                   
                     lower
                     world
                     ,
                     Gen.
                  
                   1.28
                   ,
                   29.
                   
                   He
                   made
                   him
                   his
                   
                     Heir
                     ,
                     Vice-gerent
                  
                   and
                   Substitute
                   in
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   for
                   those
                   other
                   Creatures
                   to
                   which
                   his
                   Power
                   and
                   Authority
                   did
                   not
                   immediately
                   extend
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Sun
                     ,
                     Moon
                     and
                     Stars
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   inanimate
                   Host
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Superiour
                     World
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   ordered
                   by
                   him
                   that
                   made
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   serve
                   for
                   his
                   good
                   and
                   behoof
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   1.14
                   .
                   Deut.
                   4.19
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   even
                   they
                   also
                   in
                   a
                   sort
                   belonged
                   unto
                   his
                   inheritance
                   ,
                   being
                   made
                   to
                   serve
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   subjection
                   unto
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Further
                   ,
                   besides
                   this
                   
                     lower
                     part
                  
                   of
                   his
                   Dominion
                   ,
                   God
                   had
                   for
                   his
                   Glory
                   created
                   Angels
                   in
                   Heaven
                   above
                   ,
                   of
                   whom
                   we
                   shall
                   have
                   occasion
                   hereafter
                   to
                   treat
                   .
                   These
                   made
                   up
                   another
                   branch
                   of
                   Gods
                   
                     Providential
                     Kingdom
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   administred
                   in
                   the
                   upper
                   and
                   lower
                   world
                   ,
                   being
                   of
                   each
                   other
                   independent
                   ,
                   and
                   meeting
                   in
                   nothing
                   but
                   their
                   dependance
                   upon
                   ,
                   and
                   subjection
                   unto
                   God
                   himself
                   .
                   Hence
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   so
                   stand
                   in
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   their
                   Creation
                   ▪
                   but
                   that
                   one
                   kind
                   or
                   race
                   of
                   them
                   might
                   fail
                   and
                   perish
                   without
                   any
                   impeachment
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   So
                   also
                   it
                   came
                   to
                   pass
                   .
                   Man
                   might
                   have
                   persisted
                   in
                   his
                   honour
                   and
                   dignity
                   notwithstanding
                   the
                   fall
                   and
                   Apostacy
                   of
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   .
                   When
                   he
                   fell
                   from
                   his
                   
                     heirship
                     and
                     dominion
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   subordination
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   him
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   was
                   lost
                   .
                   And
                   all
                   creatures
                   returned
                   to
                   an
                   
                     immediate
                     absolute
                     dependance
                  
                   on
                   the
                   Government
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   without
                   any
                   respect
                   to
                   the
                   Authority
                   and
                   Soveraignty
                   delegated
                   unto
                   man.
                   But
                   as
                   the
                   fall
                   of
                   Angels
                   did
                   not
                   in
                   its
                   own
                   nature
                   prejudice
                   mankind
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   did
                   this
                   fall
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   the
                   Angels
                   that
                   persisted
                   in
                   their
                   obedience
                   ,
                   they
                   being
                   no
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   inheritance
                   .
                   However
                   by
                   the
                   Sin
                   ,
                   Apostacy
                   ,
                   and
                   punishment
                   of
                   that
                   
                     portion
                     of
                     the
                     Angels
                  
                   which
                   kept
                   not
                   their
                   first
                   station
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   manifested
                   how
                   possible
                   it
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   remainder
                   of
                   them
                   might
                   sin
                   after
                   the
                   similitude
                   of
                   their
                   transgression
                   .
                   Things
                   being
                   brought
                   into
                   this
                   condition
                   ,
                   
                     one
                     branch
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   under
                   the
                   administration
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   or
                   allotted
                   to
                   his
                   service
                   ,
                   being
                   cast
                   out
                   of
                   that
                   order
                   wherein
                   he
                   had
                   placed
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   in
                   an
                   open
                   possibility
                   of
                   being
                   so
                   also
                   ,
                   it
                   seemed
                   good
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   his
                   infinite
                   Wisdom
                   to
                   
                     erect
                     one
                     Kingdom
                  
                   out
                   of
                   these
                   
                     two
                     disordered
                     members
                  
                   of
                   his
                   first
                   Do●inion
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   appoint
                   one
                   
                     common
                     Heir
                  
                   ,
                   Head
                   ,
                   Ruler
                   and
                   Lord
                   to
                   them
                   both
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   was
                   the
                   Son
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   1.10
                   .
                   
                     He
                     gathered
                     together
                     in
                     one
                     all
                     things
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     both
                     which
                     are
                     in
                     the
                     Heavens
                     ,
                     and
                     which
                     are
                     in
                     Earth
                     ,
                     even
                     in
                     him
                     .
                  
                   He
                   designed
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     bring
                     all
                     into
                     one
                     head
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   rule
                   in
                   him
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   similitude
                   taken
                   from
                   
                     casting
                     up
                     accounts
                  
                   ,
                   wherein
                   
                     lesser
                     summs
                  
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   close
                   brought
                   into
                   
                     one
                     head
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   some
                   have
                   imagined
                   ;
                   nor
                   yet
                   an
                   Allusion
                   to
                   Orators
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   the
                   close
                   of
                   their
                   
                     long
                     Orations
                     ,
                     summ
                  
                   up
                   the
                   matter
                   they
                   have
                   at
                   large
                   treated
                   of
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   makes
                   use
                   of
                   ;
                   both
                   which
                   are
                   beneath
                   the
                   Majesty
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   way
                   suited
                   to
                   illustrate
                   the
                   matter
                   he
                   hath
                   in
                   hand
                   .
                   But
                   as
                   Chrysostome
                   well
                   intimates
                   on
                   the
                   place
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     appointed
                     one
                     head
                     to
                     them
                     all
                     ,
                  
                   Angels
                   and
                   Men
                   ,
                   with
                   whatsoever
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   constitution
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   Government
                   was
                   subordinate
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   So
                   we
                   have
                   found
                   the
                   object
                   and
                   extent
                   of
                   the
                   Heirship
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   expressed
                   in
                   this
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   shall
                   further
                   explain
                   in
                   that
                   brief
                   Scheme
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   to
                   the
                   Exposition
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   shall
                   be
                   subjoyned
                   .
                
                 
                   IV.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                   The
                   way
                   whereby
                   Christ
                   the
                   Son
                   came
                   to
                   his
                   Inheritance
                   is
                   in
                   this
                   word
                   expressed
                   .
                   God
                   appointed
                   or
                   placed
                   him
                   therein
                   :
                   The
                   Word
                   may
                   denote
                   either
                   those
                   
                     special
                     Acts
                  
                   whereby
                   he
                   came
                   into
                   the
                   
                     full
                     possession
                  
                   of
                   his
                   Heirship
                   ,
                   or
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   extended
                   to
                   other
                   
                     preparatory
                     Acts
                  
                   that
                   long
                   preceeded
                   them
                   ;
                   especially
                   if
                   we
                   shall
                   take
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   importance
                   with
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   in
                   the
                   
                     second
                     aoristus
                  
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   former
                   sense
                   the
                   
                     glorious
                     investiture
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   full
                   actual
                   possession
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   after
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   manifestation
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   his
                   Ascension
                   ,
                   and
                   token
                   
                   of
                   its
                   stability
                   in
                   his
                   
                     sitting
                     at
                     the
                     Right
                     hand
                  
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   designed
                   .
                   By
                   all
                   these
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   made
                   him
                   ,
                   placed
                   him
                   with
                   solemn
                   
                     investiture
                     ,
                     Heir
                  
                   of
                   all
                   .
                   The
                   grant
                   was
                   made
                   to
                   him
                   upon
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   28.18
                   .
                   and
                   therein
                   fully
                   declared
                   unto
                   others
                   .
                   Rom.
                   1.3
                   .
                   Acts
                   13.33
                   .
                   As
                   there
                   was
                   of
                   Solomons
                   being
                   King
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   proclaimed
                   by
                   
                     Benaiah
                     ,
                     Zadock
                  
                   and
                   Nathan
                   ,
                   1
                   Kings
                   1.31
                   ,
                   32
                   ,
                   33
                   ,
                   34.
                   
                   The
                   Solemnization
                   of
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   his
                   
                     Ascension
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   68.17
                   ,
                   18.
                   
                   Ephes.
                   4.8
                   ,
                   9
                   ,
                   10.
                   
                   Typed
                   by
                   Solomons
                   riding
                   on
                   
                     Davids
                     Mule
                  
                   unto
                   his
                   Throne
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   people
                   crying
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   v.
                   29.
                   
                   
                     Let
                     the
                     King
                     live
                  
                   .
                   All
                   was
                   sealed
                   and
                   ratified
                   when
                   he
                   took
                   possession
                   of
                   his
                   Throne
                   at
                   the
                   
                     Right
                     hand
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                  
                   ;
                   by
                   all
                   which
                   he
                   was
                   made
                   and
                   declared
                   to
                   be
                   
                     Lord
                     and
                     Christ
                     ,
                     Acts
                  
                   2.36
                   .
                   c.
                   4.11
                   .
                   c.
                   5.30
                   ,
                   31.
                   
                   And
                   such
                   weight
                   doth
                   the
                   Scripture
                   lay
                   upon
                   this
                   
                     glorious
                     Investiture
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   his
                   Inheritance
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   speaks
                   of
                   his
                   
                     whole
                     power
                  
                   as
                   then
                   
                     first
                     granted
                  
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   14.9
                   .
                   Phil.
                   2.7
                   ,
                   8
                   ,
                   9
                   ,
                   10.
                   
                   And
                   the
                   Reason
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   had
                   then
                   
                     actually
                     performed
                  
                   that
                   work
                   and
                   duty
                   upon
                   the
                   Consideration
                   whereof
                   ,
                   that
                   Power
                   and
                   Authority
                   were
                   eternally
                   designed
                   ,
                   and
                   originally
                   granted
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   Gods
                   actual
                   
                     committing
                     all
                     power
                  
                   over
                   all
                   things
                   and
                   persons
                   in
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   to
                   be
                   exerted
                   and
                   managed
                   for
                   the
                   ends
                   of
                   his
                   
                     Mediation
                     ,
                     declaring
                  
                   this
                   Act
                   ,
                   Grant
                   ,
                   and
                   Delegation
                   by
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   Ascension
                   ,
                   and
                   sitting
                   at
                   his
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   this
                   word
                   denotes
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   deny
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   may
                   have
                   respect
                   unto
                   sundry
                   things
                   preceeding
                   these
                   ,
                   and
                   preparatory
                   unto
                   them
                   ;
                   As
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   
                     Eternal
                     purpose
                  
                   of
                   God
                   ordaining
                   him
                   before
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   unto
                   his
                   Work
                   and
                   Inheritance
                   ,
                   1
                   Pet.
                   1.20
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Covenant
                   that
                   was
                   of
                   old
                   between
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   Son
                   for
                   the
                   accomplishment
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   work
                   of
                   Redemption
                   ;
                   this
                   Inheritance
                   being
                   included
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Contract
                     .
                     Prov.
                  
                   8.30
                   ,
                   31.
                   
                   Isa.
                   53.10
                   ,
                   11.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Promises
                   made
                   unto
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   Types
                   ,
                   
                     Abraham
                     ,
                     David
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Solomon
                     ,
                     Gen.
                  
                   15.
                   
                   Psal.
                   72.
                   
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   Promises
                   left
                   upon
                   record
                   in
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   for
                   his
                   supportment
                   and
                   assurance
                   of
                   success
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   2.
                   
                   Isa.
                   49.
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   
                     solemn
                     proclamation
                  
                   of
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   great
                   Heir
                   and
                   Lord
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   at
                   his
                   first
                   coming
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   Luke
                   2.11
                   ,
                   30
                   ,
                   31
                   ,
                   32.
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   consummation
                   of
                   all
                   these
                   ,
                   whatever
                   was
                   intended
                   or
                   declared
                   in
                   these
                   previous
                   acts
                   of
                   the
                   Will
                   and
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   principally
                   intended
                   in
                   this
                   expression
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   suppose
                   it
                   of
                   importance
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   of
                   the
                   Heirship
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   to
                   assert
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   the
                   
                     rightful
                     Heir
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Crown
                   and
                   Scepter
                   of
                   Israel
                   .
                   This
                   opinion
                   is
                   so
                   promoted
                   by
                   Baronius
                   as
                   to
                   contend
                   that
                   the
                   right
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   was
                   devolved
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   caused
                   to
                   cease
                   for
                   a
                   season
                   in
                   Antigonus
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   slain
                   by
                   
                     M.
                     Anthony
                  
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   was
                   the
                   right
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   that
                   was
                   in
                   Antigonus
                   ,
                   is
                   hard
                   to
                   declare
                   .
                   The
                   Hasmonaeans
                   of
                   whom
                   that
                   ruled
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   the
                   last
                   ,
                   were
                   of
                   the
                   Tribe
                   of
                   Levi.
                   Their
                   right
                   to
                   the
                   Scepter
                   was
                   no
                   more
                   but
                   what
                   they
                   had
                   won
                   by
                   the
                   sword
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   by
                   
                     his
                     death
                  
                   there
                   could
                   be
                   no
                   devolution
                   of
                   a
                   Right
                   to
                   reign
                   unto
                   any
                   ;
                   it
                   being
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   never
                   had
                   .
                   Nor
                   is
                   it
                   probable
                   that
                   our
                   Saviour
                   was
                   the
                   
                     next
                     of
                     kin
                  
                   to
                   the
                   reigning
                   House
                   of
                   Judah
                   ;
                   nor
                   was
                   it
                   any
                   wise
                   needful
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   ;
                   nor
                   is
                   there
                   any
                   promise
                   to
                   that
                   purpose
                   .
                   His
                   
                     lineal
                     descent
                  
                   was
                   from
                   Nathan
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   from
                   Solomon
                   :
                   of
                   that
                   House
                   was
                   Zerubbabel
                   the
                   Aichmalotarches
                   ;
                   which
                   therefore
                   is
                   specially
                   mentioned
                   in
                   the
                   Reformation
                   ,
                   Zech.
                   12.12
                   .
                   Besides
                   the
                   Heirship
                   promised
                   unto
                   Christ
                   was
                   neither
                   of
                   a
                   
                     Temporal
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Israel
                  
                   which
                   he
                   never
                   enjoyed
                   ,
                   nor
                   of
                   any
                   other
                   thing
                   in
                   dependance
                   thereon
                   .
                   Were
                   it
                   so
                   ,
                   the
                   Jews
                   must
                   first
                   have
                   the
                   Dominion
                   before
                   he
                   could
                   inherit
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   such
                   indeed
                   was
                   the
                   mistake
                   of
                   the
                   Disciples
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   )
                   who
                   enquired
                   not
                   whither
                   
                     he
                     would
                     take
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     to
                     himself
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   whether
                   he
                   would
                   restore
                   it
                   unto
                   Israel
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   have
                   opened
                   the
                   Words
                   ;
                   it
                   remaineth
                   that
                   we
                   consider
                   the
                   sense
                   and
                   perswasion
                   of
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   ;
                   2.
                   
                   Shew
                   the
                   influence
                   of
                   this
                   assertion
                   into
                   the
                   Argument
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   hath
                   in
                   hand
                   :
                   and
                   3.
                   
                   Annex
                   a
                   brief
                   Scheme
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Lordship
                   and
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Testimonies
                   given
                   to
                   this
                   Heirship
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   in
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   sufficiently
                   evidencing
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   guided
                   by
                   the
                   rule
                   thereof
                   ,
                   will
                   be
                   mentioned
                   afterwards
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   present
                   I
                   shall
                   only
                   intimate
                   the
                   continuance
                   of
                   this
                   perswasion
                   among
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   both
                   then
                   when
                   the
                   Apostle
                   wrote
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   afterwards
                   .
                   To
                   this
                   purpose
                   is
                   that
                   of
                   Jonathan
                   in
                   the
                   Targum
                   on
                   Zech.
                   4.7
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   
                   
                     He
                     shall
                     reveal
                     the
                     Messiah
                     whose
                     name
                     is
                     from
                     everlasting
                     ,
                     who
                     shall
                     have
                     the
                     dominion
                     over
                     all
                     Kingdoms
                     .
                  
                   See
                   Psal.
                   72.11
                   .
                   And
                   of
                   him
                   who
                   was
                   
                     brought
                     before
                     the
                     Antient
                     of
                     dayes
                     ,
                  
                   like
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   Man
                   ,
                   Dan.
                   7.
                   to
                   whom
                   
                     all
                     power
                  
                   is
                   given
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   
                     Messiah
                     the
                     King
                  
                   :
                   So
                   
                     R.
                     Solomon
                  
                   on
                   the
                   place
                   :
                   So
                   
                     R.
                     Bechai
                  
                   on
                   Exod.
                   23.21
                   .
                   
                     My
                     name
                     is
                     in
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   called
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     because
                     in
                     that
                     name
                     two
                     significations
                     are
                     included
                     ,
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   an
                   Embassador
                   :
                   the
                   reasons
                   of
                   which
                   Etymologie
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Greek
                   and
                   
                     Latin
                     Tongues
                  
                   he
                   subjoyns
                   I
                   confess
                   foolishly
                   enough
                   :
                   but
                   yet
                   he
                   adds
                   to
                   our
                   purpose
                   .
                   
                     It
                     may
                     have
                     a
                     third
                     signification
                     of
                     a
                     Keeper
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     Targum
                     instead
                     of
                     the
                     Hebrew
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   hath
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   from
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     because
                     he
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     Messiah
                     ,
                     preserves
                     or
                     keeps
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     called
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Keeper
                     of
                  
                   Israel
                   ;
                   
                     hence
                     it
                     appears
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     the
                     Lord
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     they
                     being
                     put
                     under
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     whole
                     host
                     of
                     things
                     above
                     and
                     below
                     are
                     in
                     his
                     hand
                     .
                     He
                     is
                     also
                     the
                     messenger
                     of
                     all
                     above
                     ,
                     and
                     beneath
                     ,
                     because
                     God
                     hath
                     made
                     him
                     to
                     rule
                     over
                     all
                     ;
                     hath
                     appointed
                     him
                     the
                     Lord
                     of
                     his
                     house
                     ,
                     the
                     Ruler
                     of
                     all
                     he
                     hath
                  
                   :
                   which
                   expressions
                   how
                   consonant
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   what
                   is
                   delivered
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   Chap.
                   3.
                   is
                   easily
                   discerned
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Influence
                   of
                   this
                   Assertion
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     common
                     Principle
                  
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Judaical
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   into
                   the
                   Argument
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   hath
                   in
                   hand
                   is
                   evident
                   and
                   manifest
                   ;
                   He
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Heir
                     and
                     Lord
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                  
                   Spiritual
                   ,
                   Temporal
                   ,
                   Ecclesiastical
                   ,
                   must
                   needs
                   have
                   power
                   over
                   all
                   Mosaical
                   Institutions
                   ,
                   be
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   no
                   where
                   exempted
                   from
                   his
                   Rule
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   words
                   being
                   opened
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   design
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   them
                   discovered
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   contain
                   an
                   
                     eminent
                     Head
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   concerning
                   the
                   
                     Lordship
                     and
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   stay
                   here
                   a
                   little
                   to
                   give
                   in
                   a
                   Scheme
                   of
                   his
                   whole
                   Dominion
                   ,
                   seeing
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   again
                   so
                   directly
                   occur
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                   That
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   intendment
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   in
                   the
                   interpretation
                   given
                   of
                   them
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                
                 
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   in
                   the
                   pursuit
                   of
                   the
                   Soveraign
                   purpose
                   of
                   his
                   Will
                   ,
                   hath
                   granted
                   unto
                   the
                   Son
                   as
                   incarnate
                   ,
                   and
                   Mediator
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   eternal
                   Council
                   between
                   them
                   both
                   ,
                   a
                   Soveraign
                   Power
                   and
                   Authority
                   over
                   all
                   things
                   in
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Possession
                   of
                   an
                   absolute
                   proprietor
                   ,
                   to
                   dispose
                   of
                   them
                   at
                   his
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   furtherance
                   and
                   Advancement
                   of
                   his
                   proper
                   and
                   peculiar
                   work
                   ,
                   as
                   Head
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   insist
                   on
                   the
                   
                     several
                     Branches
                  
                   of
                   this
                   Thesis
                   ;
                   but
                   as
                   I
                   said
                   in
                   general
                   confirm
                   this
                   Grant
                   of
                   Power
                   and
                   Dominion
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   give
                   in
                   our
                   Scheme
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   in
                   the
                   several
                   Branches
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   not
                   enlarging
                   our
                   Discourse
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   pointing
                   at
                   the
                   heads
                   and
                   springs
                   of
                   things
                   as
                   they
                   lye
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Of
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     or
                     Lordship
                     of
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                   
                     THe
                     Grant
                     of
                     Dominion
                     in
                     general
                     unto
                     the
                     Messiah
                     ,
                     is
                     intimated
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     promise
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     Gen.
                     3.15
                     .
                     His
                     Victory
                     over
                     Satan
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     attended
                     with
                     
                       Rule
                       ,
                       Power
                    
                     and
                     
                       Dominion
                       ,
                       Psal.
                    
                     68.18
                     .
                     Isa.
                     53.12
                     .
                     Ephes.
                     4.8
                     ,
                     9.
                     
                     Col.
                     2.15
                     .
                     and
                     confirmed
                     in
                     the
                     Renewal
                     of
                     that
                     Promise
                     to
                     
                       Abraham
                       ,
                       Gen.
                    
                     22.17
                     ,
                     18.
                     
                     For
                     in
                     him
                     it
                     was
                     ,
                     that
                     Abraham
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     
                       Heir
                       of
                       the
                       world
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     4.13
                     .
                     As
                     also
                     unto
                     Judah
                     ,
                     whose
                     seed
                     was
                     to
                     enjoy
                     
                       the
                       Scepter
                       and
                       Law-giver
                    
                     ,
                     until
                     he
                     came
                     who
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     
                       Lord
                       over
                       all
                       ,
                       Gen.
                    
                     49.10
                     .
                     As
                     Baalam
                     also
                     saw
                     the
                     
                       Star
                       of
                       Jacob
                    
                     ,
                     with
                     a
                     Scepter
                     for
                     
                       Rule
                       ,
                       Numb
                    
                     .
                     24.17
                     ,
                     19.
                     
                     This
                     Kingdom
                     was
                     fully
                     revealed
                     unto
                     David
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     expressed
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     2.
                     throughout
                     .
                     Psal.
                     45.3
                     ,
                     4
                     ,
                     5
                     ,
                     6
                     ,
                     7
                     ,
                     8.
                     
                     Psal.
                     89.19
                     ,
                     20
                     ,
                     21
                     ,
                     22
                     ,
                     23
                     ,
                     24
                     ,
                     
                       &c.
                       Psal.
                    
                     72.6
                     ,
                     7
                     ,
                     8
                     ,
                     9
                     ,
                     
                       &c.
                       Psal.
                    
                     110.1
                     ,
                     2
                     ,
                     3.
                     
                     As
                     also
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     following
                     Prophets
                     ;
                     See
                     Isa.
                     11.1
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                     Chap.
                     9.6
                     ,
                     7.
                     
                     Chap.
                     53.12
                     .
                     Chap.
                     63.1
                     ,
                     2
                     ,
                     3.
                     
                     Jerem.
                     23.5
                     ,
                     6.
                     
                     Dan.
                     7.13
                     ,
                     14
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     As
                     this
                     was
                     foretold
                     in
                     the
                     
                       Old
                       Testament
                    
                     ,
                     so
                     the
                     accomplishment
                     of
                     it
                     is
                     expresly
                     asserted
                     in
                     the
                     New.
                     Upon
                     his
                     Birth
                     he
                     is
                     proclaimed
                     to
                     be
                     
                       Christ
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       Luke
                    
                     2.11
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     first
                     enquiry
                     after
                     him
                     is
                     ,
                     where
                     is
                     he
                     
                       that
                       is
                       born
                       King
                       ,
                       Matth.
                    
                     2.2
                     ,
                     6.
                     
                     And
                     this
                     Testimony
                     doth
                     he
                     give
                     concerning
                     himself
                     ;
                     namely
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     
                       judgement
                       was
                       his
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     all
                     honour
                     was
                     due
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     Joh.
                     5.22
                     ,
                     23.
                     
                     And
                     that
                     
                       all
                       things
                       were
                       
                       and
                       a
                       Saviour
                       ,
                       Acts
                    
                     5.31
                     .
                     He
                     is
                     highly
                     exalted
                     ,
                     having
                     a
                     
                       name
                       given
                       him
                       above
                       every
                       name
                       ,
                       Phil.
                    
                     2.9
                     ,
                     10
                     ,
                     11.
                     being
                     set
                     at
                     the
                     
                       Right
                       Hand
                       of
                       God
                       in
                       heavenly
                       places
                    
                     far
                     above
                     ,
                     
                       &c.
                       Ephes.
                    
                     1.20
                     ,
                     21
                     ,
                     22.
                     where
                     he
                     
                       reigns
                       for
                       ever
                    
                     ,
                     1
                     Cor.
                     15.25
                     .
                     being
                     the
                     
                       King
                       of
                       Kings
                       and
                       Lord
                       of
                       Lords
                       ,
                       Revel
                       .
                    
                     5.12
                     ,
                     13
                     ,
                     14.
                     for
                     he
                     is
                     
                       Lord
                       of
                       quick
                       and
                       dead
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     14.7
                     ,
                     8
                     ,
                     9.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     this
                     in
                     general
                     is
                     fully
                     asserted
                     in
                     the
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     unto
                     the
                     Consolation
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     Terror
                     of
                     his
                     Adversaries
                     .
                     This
                     I
                     say
                     is
                     the
                     spring
                     of
                     the
                     Churches
                     Glory
                     ,
                     Comfort
                     ,
                     and
                     Assurance
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     our
                     
                       Head
                       ,
                       Husband
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       Elder
                       Brother
                    
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     gloriously
                     vested
                     with
                     all
                     this
                     Power
                     .
                     Our
                     nearest
                     Relation
                     ,
                     our
                     best
                     Friend
                     is
                     thus
                     exalted
                     ;
                     not
                     to
                     a
                     place
                     of
                     Honour
                     and
                     trust
                     under
                     others
                     ,
                     a
                     thing
                     that
                     contents
                     the
                     
                       aiery
                       fancy
                    
                     of
                     poor
                     Earth-worms
                     ;
                     not
                     yet
                     to
                     a
                     
                       Kingdom
                       on
                       the
                       Earth
                    
                     ,
                     a
                     matter
                     that
                     swells
                     some
                     ,
                     and
                     even
                     breaks
                     them
                     with
                     pride
                     ;
                     no
                     nor
                     yet
                     to
                     an
                     Empire
                     over
                     this
                     perishing
                     world
                     ;
                     but
                     to
                     an
                     abiding
                     ,
                     an
                     
                       everlasting
                       Rule
                    
                     and
                     Dominion
                     over
                     the
                     whole
                     Creation
                     of
                     God.
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     but
                     a
                     little
                     while
                     ,
                     before
                     he
                     will
                     cast
                     off
                     and
                     dispell
                     all
                     those
                     Clouds
                     and
                     shades
                     which
                     at
                     present
                     interpose
                     themselves
                     ,
                     and
                     eclipse
                     
                       his
                       Glory
                       and
                       Majesty
                    
                     from
                     them
                     that
                     love
                     him
                     .
                     He
                     who
                     in
                     the
                     dayes
                     of
                     his
                     flesh
                     ,
                     was
                     
                       reviled
                       ,
                       reproached
                       ,
                       persecuted
                       ,
                       crucified
                    
                     for
                     our
                     sakes
                     ,
                     that
                     same
                     Jesus
                     is
                     thus
                     exalted
                     and
                     made
                     a
                     Prince
                     and
                     a
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     having
                     a
                     Name
                     given
                     him
                     above
                     every
                     name
                     ,
                     &c.
                     for
                     though
                     he
                     was
                     dead
                     ;
                     yet
                     he
                     is
                     alive
                     ,
                     and
                     lives
                     for
                     ever
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     the
                     Keys
                     of
                     Hell
                     and
                     Death
                     :
                     These
                     things
                     are
                     every
                     where
                     proposed
                     for
                     the
                     Consolation
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Consideration
                     of
                     it
                     also
                     is
                     suited
                     to
                     strike
                     Terror
                     into
                     the
                     hearts
                     of
                     ungodly
                     men
                     ,
                     that
                     oppose
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     .
                     Whom
                     is
                     it
                     that
                     they
                     do
                     despise
                     ?
                     Against
                     whom
                     do
                     they
                     magnifie
                     themselves
                     ,
                     and
                     lift
                     up
                     their
                     horns
                     on
                     high
                     ?
                     whose
                     Ordinances
                     ,
                     Laws
                     ,
                     Institutions
                     do
                     they
                     contemn
                     ?
                     whose
                     Gospel
                     do
                     they
                     refuse
                     Obedience
                     unto
                     ?
                     whose
                     people
                     and
                     servants
                     do
                     they
                     revile
                     and
                     persecute
                     ?
                     Is
                     it
                     not
                     He
                     ?
                     are
                     they
                     not
                     his
                     ,
                     who
                     hath
                     
                       all
                       power
                    
                     in
                     Heaven
                     and
                     Earth
                     committed
                     unto
                     him
                     ?
                     in
                     whose
                     hand
                     are
                     the
                     Lives
                     ,
                     the
                     Souls
                     ,
                     all
                     the
                     concernments
                     of
                     his
                     Enemies
                     .
                     Caesar
                     thought
                     he
                     had
                     spoken
                     with
                     Terror
                     ,
                     when
                     threatning
                     him
                     with
                     death
                     who
                     stood
                     in
                     his
                     way
                     ,
                     he
                     told
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       Young
                       man
                       ,
                       he
                       speaks
                       it
                       ,
                       to
                       whom
                       it
                       is
                       as
                       easie
                       to
                       do
                       it
                       .
                       He
                    
                     speaks
                     to
                     his
                     Adversaries
                     ,
                     who
                     stand
                     in
                     the
                     way
                     of
                     his
                     interest
                     ,
                     to
                     deal
                     no
                     more
                     so
                     proudly
                     ,
                     who
                     can
                     in
                     a
                     moment
                     speak
                     them
                     into
                     Ruine
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     Eternal
                     .
                     See
                     Rev.
                     6.14
                     ,
                     15
                     ,
                     16
                     ,
                     17.
                     
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     is
                     the
                     Son
                     made
                     
                       Heir
                       of
                       all
                    
                     in
                     general
                     ;
                     we
                     shall
                     further
                     consider
                     his
                     Dominion
                     in
                     a
                     distribution
                     of
                     the
                     chief
                     parts
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     and
                     manifest
                     his
                     power
                     severally
                     in
                     and
                     over
                     them
                     all
                     .
                     He
                     is
                     Lord
                     ,
                     or
                     Heir
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     of
                     all
                     Persons
                     ;
                     and
                     of
                     all
                     Things
                     .
                  
                   
                     Persons
                     ,
                     or
                     Rational
                     Subsistences
                     here
                     intended
                     ,
                     are
                     either
                     Angels
                     ,
                     or
                     Men
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       He
                       is
                       exempted
                       who
                       hath
                       subjected
                       all
                       things
                       unto
                       him
                       ,
                    
                     1
                     Cor.
                     15.27
                     .
                  
                   
                     Angels
                     are
                     of
                     two
                     sorts
                     :
                     1.
                     
                     Such
                     as
                     abide
                     doing
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     retaining
                     that
                     name
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     eminency
                     :
                     2.
                     
                     Such
                     as
                     by
                     Sin
                     
                       have
                       lost
                       their
                       first
                       habitation
                    
                     ,
                     State
                     ,
                     and
                     Condition
                     ,
                     usually
                     called
                     
                       evil
                       Angels
                       ,
                       or
                       Devils
                    
                     :
                     The
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     hath
                     Dominion
                     over
                     all
                     ,
                     and
                     both
                     sorts
                     of
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     Men
                     may
                     be
                     cast
                     under
                     one
                     common
                     distribution
                     which
                     is
                     comprehensive
                     of
                     all
                     distinctions
                     whereby
                     they
                     are
                     differenced
                     :
                     For
                     they
                     all
                     are
                     either
                     Elect
                     or
                     Reprobates
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     hath
                     
                       Rule
                       and
                       Dominion
                    
                     over
                     them
                     all
                     .
                  
                   
                     Things
                     ,
                     that
                     are
                     subject
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     may
                     be
                     referred
                     unto
                     four
                     heads
                     :
                     for
                     they
                     are
                     either
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Spiritual
                     ;
                     or
                     2.
                     
                     Ecclesiastical
                     ;
                     or
                     3.
                     
                     Political
                     ;
                     or
                     4.
                     
                     Natural
                     .
                  
                   
                     Again
                     ,
                     Spiritual
                     are
                     either
                     ,
                     (
                     1.
                     )
                     Temporal
                     ,
                     as
                     1.
                     
                     Grace
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                     Gifts
                     ;
                     or
                     (
                     2.
                     )
                     Eternal
                     ,
                     as
                     Glory
                     .
                  
                   
                     Ecclesiastical
                     or
                     Church
                     things
                     ,
                     are
                     either
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Judaical
                     ,
                     or
                     Old
                     Testament
                     Things
                     ;
                     or
                     2.
                     
                     Christian
                     ,
                     or
                     Things
                     of
                     the
                     New
                     Testament
                     .
                  
                   
                     Political
                     and
                     Civil
                     Things
                     may
                     be
                     considered
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     mannaged
                     1.
                     
                     By
                     his
                     Friends
                     :
                     2.
                     
                     His
                     Enemies
                     .
                  
                   
                     Of
                     Natural
                     Things
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     speak
                     in
                     a
                     production
                     of
                     some
                     particular
                     instances
                     to
                     prove
                     the
                     general
                     Assertion
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     〈…〉
                     have
                     here
                     no
                     o●
                     〈…〉
                     Something
                     mus●
                     〈…〉
                     Christ
                     〈…〉
                     them
                     ,
                     〈◊〉
                     rule
                     over
                     them
                     ;
                     their
                     subjection
                     unto
                     him
                     with
                     the
                     original
                     right
                     and
                     equity
                     of
                     the
                     grant
                     of
                     this
                     Power
                     and
                     Authority
                     unto
                     him
                     〈◊〉
                     the
                     things
                     which
                     now
                     fall
                     under
                     our
                     consideration
                     .
                  
                   
                     His
                     Preh●minence
                     above
                     them
                     is
                     asserted
                     by
                     the
                     Apostle
                     in
                     the
                     fourth
                     verse
                     of
                     this
                     chapter
                     ▪
                     He
                     is
                     made
                     
                       better
                       ;
                       more
                       excellent
                    
                     than
                     the
                     Angels
                     .
                     See
                     the
                     words
                     opened
                     af●●●wards
                     .
                     This
                     was
                     to
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     who
                     acknowledged
                     that
                     the
                     Messias
                     should
                     be
                     above
                     
                       Moses
                       ,
                       Abraham
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     
                       ministring
                       Angels
                    
                     ;
                     so
                     
                       Neve●
                       Shalom
                       ,
                       lib.
                    
                     9.
                     cap.
                     5.
                     
                     We
                     have
                     testimony
                     unto
                     it
                     ,
                     E●hes
                     .
                     1.20
                     ,
                     21.
                     
                     
                       He
                       set
                       him
                       at
                       his
                       own
                       right
                       hand
                    
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       among
                       heavenly
                       things
                       ,
                       far
                       above
                       all
                       principality
                       ,
                       and
                       power
                       ,
                       and
                       might
                       ,
                       and
                       dominion
                       ,
                       and
                       every
                       name
                       that
                       is
                       named
                       .
                    
                     What
                     ever
                     Title
                     of
                     Honour
                     o●
                     Office
                     they
                     enjoy
                     ,
                     not
                     ●●ly
                     in
                     
                       this
                       world
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     in
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     
                       to
                       come
                    
                     ,
                     who
                     enjoy
                     their
                     Power
                     and
                     Dignity
                     in
                     that
                     state
                     of
                     Glory
                     which
                     is
                     promised
                     unto
                     them
                     also
                     ,
                     who
                     here
                     believe
                     on
                     him
                     .
                     Phil.
                     2.9
                     .
                     
                       God
                       also
                       hath
                       exalted
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       given
                       him
                       a
                       name
                       .
                    
                     (
                     Power
                     ,
                     Authority
                     and
                     Preheminence
                     )
                     
                       above
                       every
                       name
                       ;
                       that
                       at
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       Jesus
                    
                     (
                     unto
                     him
                     vested
                     with
                     that
                     Authority
                     and
                     Dignity
                     )
                     
                       every
                       knee
                       should
                       bow
                    
                     (
                     all
                     creatures
                     should
                     yield
                     Obedience
                     and
                     be
                     in
                     subjection
                     )
                     
                       of
                       things
                       in
                       heaven
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       proper
                       habitation
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     place
                     residence
                     of
                     the
                     
                       blessed
                       Angels
                       ,
                       Jude
                    
                     6.
                     
                     For
                     ,
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     As
                     he
                     is
                     exalted
                     above
                     them
                     ,
                     so
                     by
                     the
                     Authority
                     of
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     they
                     are
                     made
                     subject
                     unto
                     him
                     ▪
                     1
                     Pet.
                     3.22
                     .
                     he
                     is
                     gone
                     into
                     heaven
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       Angels
                       being
                       brought
                       into
                       order
                       by
                       subjection
                       unto
                       him
                       ,
                       Ephes.
                    
                     1.22
                     .
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       He
                       hath
                       put
                       all
                       things
                    
                     (
                     Angels
                     of
                     which
                     he
                     treats
                     )
                     
                       in
                       subjection
                       to
                       him
                    
                     ,
                     under
                     his
                     feet
                     ,
                     as
                     Psal.
                     8.6
                     .
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     1
                     Cor.
                     15.27
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     by
                     the
                     special
                     Authority
                     of
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     in
                     a
                     way
                     of
                     Grant
                     of
                     Priviledge
                     and
                     Honour
                     unto
                     him
                     ;
                     And
                     to
                     evidence
                     the
                     Universality
                     of
                     this
                     Subjection
                     ,
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     They
                     adore
                     and
                     worship
                     him
                     ;
                     the
                     highest
                     Act
                     of
                     Obedience
                     ,
                     and
                     most
                     absolute
                     subjection
                     .
                     This
                     they
                     have
                     in
                     command
                     ,
                     Heb.
                     1.6
                     .
                     
                       Let
                       all
                       the
                       Angels
                       of
                       God
                       worship
                       him
                       ,
                       Psal.
                    
                     97.7
                     .
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       worship
                       him
                    
                     with
                     prostration
                     ,
                     self-abasement
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     possible
                     subjection
                     to
                     him
                     :
                     of
                     which
                     place
                     afterwards
                     .
                     Their
                     practice
                     answers
                     the
                     command
                     given
                     them
                     ,
                     Rev.
                     5.11
                     ,
                     12
                     ,
                     13
                     ,
                     14.
                     
                     All
                     the
                     Angels
                     round
                     about
                     his
                     Throne
                     
                       fall
                       down
                    
                     and
                     ascribe
                     
                       blessing
                       ,
                       and
                       honour
                       ,
                       and
                       glory
                       ,
                       and
                       power
                    
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     are
                     taught
                     to
                     do
                     in
                     our
                     deepest
                     acknowledgment
                     of
                     the
                     Majesty
                     and
                     Authority
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     6.13
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     to
                     
                       outward
                       obedience
                    
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     ready
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     to
                     receive
                     his
                     commands
                     ,
                     being
                     
                       ministring
                       spirits
                    
                     ,
                     sent
                     forth
                     to
                     minister
                     for
                     them
                     who
                     shall
                     inherit
                     salvation
                     ,
                     Heb.
                     1.13
                     .
                     and
                     that
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     
                       Head
                       over
                       all
                       things
                       unto
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       Ephes.
                    
                     1.22
                     .
                     As
                     for
                     instance
                     ,
                     he
                     sent
                     out
                     
                       one
                       of
                       them
                    
                     to
                     his
                     servant
                     
                       John
                       ,
                       Rev.
                    
                     1.1
                     .
                     who
                     from
                     their
                     employment
                     under
                     him
                     towards
                     them
                     that
                     believe
                     ,
                     are
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     their
                     fellow-servants
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     unto
                     Christ
                     ;
                     namely
                     ,
                     of
                     all
                     them
                     have
                     the
                     Testimony
                     of
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     Rev.
                     19.10
                     .
                     chap.
                     22.9
                     .
                     And
                     to
                     this
                     purpose
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     They
                     always
                     attend
                     his
                     Throne
                     .
                     Isa.
                     6.1
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                     
                       I
                       saw
                       the
                       Lord
                       upon
                       his
                       throne
                       ,
                       and
                       about
                       it
                       stood
                       the
                       Seraphims
                    
                     ;
                     This
                     Isaiah
                     spake
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     
                       saw
                       his
                       glory
                       ,
                       Joh.
                    
                     12.39
                     ,
                     40.
                     
                     He
                     was
                     upon
                     his
                     Throne
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     spake
                     with
                     
                       the
                       Church
                       in
                       the
                       wilderness
                       ,
                       Act.
                    
                     7.38
                     .
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     in
                     Mount
                     Sinai
                     ;
                     where
                     the
                     Angels
                     attending
                     him
                     as
                     on
                     Chariots
                     ,
                     ready
                     to
                     receive
                     his
                     commands
                     ,
                     
                       were
                       twenty
                       thousands
                       ,
                       even
                       thousands
                       of
                       Angels
                       ,
                       Psal.
                    
                     68.19
                     .
                     Ephes.
                     4.8
                     .
                     or
                     
                       thousand
                       thousands
                       ,
                       and
                       ten
                       thousand
                       times
                       ten
                       thousand
                       ,
                    
                     as
                     another
                     Prophet
                     expresseth
                     it
                     ,
                     Dan.
                     7.10
                     .
                     And
                     so
                     he
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     the
                     
                       New
                       Testament
                       ,
                       Rev.
                    
                     5.11
                     .
                     and
                     from
                     his
                     walking
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     his
                     
                       golden
                       Candlesticks
                       ,
                       Rev.
                    
                     1.13
                     .
                     are
                     the
                     Angels
                     also
                     present
                     in
                     
                       Church
                       Assemblies
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     attending
                     their
                     Lord
                     and
                     Master
                     ,
                     1
                     Cor.
                     11.10
                     .
                     And
                     so
                     attended
                     shall
                     he
                     come
                     to
                     Judgment
                     ,
                     2
                     Thess.
                     1.7
                     .
                     when
                     he
                     shall
                     be
                     
                       revealed
                       from
                       heaven
                       with
                       the
                       Angels
                       of
                       his
                       power
                    
                     ;
                     which
                     was
                     fore-told
                     concerning
                     him
                     from
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     Jude
                     7
                     ,
                     8.
                     
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     his
                     Lordship
                     over
                     Angels
                     is
                     Vniversal
                     and
                     absolute
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     subjection
                     unto
                     him
                     answerable
                     thereunto
                     .
                     The
                     manner
                     of
                     the
                     Grant
                     of
                     this
                     excellency
                     ,
                     power
                     and
                     dignity
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     must
                     be
                     further
                     cleared
                     in
                     the
                     opening
                     of
                     these
                     words
                     of
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       Being
                       made
                       better
                       than
                       the
                       Angels
                    
                     ;
                     the
                     
                       original
                       right
                    
                     and
                     equity
                     of
                     this
                     Grant
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     ends
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     are
                     now
                     only
                     to
                     be
                     intimated
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     Radical
                     fundamental
                     Equity
                     of
                     this
                     Grant
                     lies
                     in
                     his
                     
                       Divine
                       Nature
                    
                     :
                     and
                     his
                     creation
                     of
                     Angels
                     ,
                     over
                     whom
                     as
                     Mediator
                     he
                     is
                     made
                     Lord.
                     Unto
                     the
                     general
                     Assertion
                     of
                     his
                     being
                     made
                     
                       Heir
                       of
                       all
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     Apostle
                     in
                     this
                     place
                     subjoyns
                     that
                     general
                     Reason
                     ,
                     manifesting
                     the
                     rise
                     of
                     the
                     Equity
                     of
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     Will
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     should
                     be
                     so
                     :
                     
                       By
                       whom
                       also
                       he
                       made
                       the
                       worlds
                       .
                    
                     Which
                     reason
                     is
                     particularly
                     applicable
                     to
                     every
                     part
                     of
                     his
                     inheritance
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     especially
                     pleaded
                     in
                     reference
                     unto
                     Angels
                     :
                     Col.
                     1.15
                     ,
                     16.
                     
                     
                       Who
                       is
                       the
                       image
                       of
                       the
                       invisible
                       God
                       ,
                       the
                       first-born
                       of
                       every
                       creature
                    
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     Heir
                     and
                     Lord
                     of
                     them
                     all
                     :
                     and
                     the
                     reason
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       Because
                       by
                       him
                       were
                       all
                       things
                       created
                       that
                       are
                       in
                       heaven
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       are
                       in
                       earth
                       ,
                       visible
                       and
                       invisible
                       ,
                       whether
                       thrones
                       ,
                       or
                       dominions
                       ,
                       or
                       principalities
                       ,
                       or
                       powers
                       ,
                       all
                       things
                       were
                       created
                       by
                       him
                       and
                       for
                       him
                       .
                    
                     His
                     creation
                     of
                     those
                     heavenly
                     powers
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     foundation
                     of
                     his
                     Heirship
                     or
                     Lordship
                     over
                     them
                     .
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     saith
                     a
                     learned
                     man
                     
                       (
                       Grotius
                    
                     )
                     on
                     the
                     place
                     ,
                     not
                     created
                     ,
                     or
                     made
                     ;
                     but
                     ordered
                     ,
                     ordained
                     ;
                     all
                     things
                     were
                     ordered
                     by
                     Christ
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     their
                     state
                     and
                     dignity
                     :
                     But
                     what
                     reason
                     is
                     there
                     to
                     depart
                     from
                     the
                     proper
                     ,
                     usual
                     ,
                     yea
                     ,
                     only
                     sense
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     in
                     this
                     place
                     ?
                     Because
                     ,
                     saith
                     he
                     ,
                     mention
                     is
                     made
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     
                       name
                       of
                       a
                       man
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     the
                     Creation
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     cannot
                     be
                     attributed
                     unto
                     him
                     .
                     But
                     Christ
                     is
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     incarnate
                     ,
                     
                       God
                       and
                       Man
                    
                     :
                     Christ
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     
                       over
                       all
                       ,
                       God
                       blessed
                       for
                       ever
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     9.5
                     .
                     See
                     Luke
                     2.11
                     .
                     And
                     he
                     is
                     here
                     spoken
                     of
                     as
                     the
                     
                       Image
                       of
                       the
                       invisible
                       God
                       ,
                       v.
                    
                     15.
                     the
                     essential
                     Image
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     endowed
                     with
                     all
                     his
                     eternal
                     Attributes
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     the
                     Creator
                     of
                     all
                     .
                     The
                     Socinians
                     adde
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     words
                     are
                     used
                     in
                     the
                     abstract
                     ,
                     
                       Principalities
                       and
                       Powers
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     their
                     Dignities
                     ,
                     not
                     their
                     Persons
                     are
                     intended
                     .
                     But
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     
                       All
                       things
                       created
                       in
                       heaven
                       and
                       earth
                       ,
                       visible
                       and
                       invisible
                       ,
                    
                     are
                     the
                     Substances
                     and
                     Essences
                     of
                     things
                     themselves
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     their
                     Qualities
                     and
                     Places
                     only
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     Distribution
                     into
                     
                       Thrones
                       and
                       Dominions
                       ,
                       Principalities
                       and
                       Powers
                       ,
                    
                     respects
                     only
                     the
                     last
                     branch
                     of
                     things
                     affirmed
                     to
                     be
                     created
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     namely
                     ,
                     things
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     invisible
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     if
                     it
                     should
                     be
                     granted
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     made
                     or
                     created
                     them
                     only
                     as
                     to
                     their
                     Dignity
                     ,
                     Order
                     and
                     Power
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     obtain
                     not
                     their
                     purpose
                     ,
                     since
                     the
                     Creation
                     of
                     all
                     other
                     things
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     their
                     being
                     and
                     subsistence
                     ,
                     is
                     ascribed
                     unto
                     him
                     .
                     But
                     ,
                     3.
                     
                     The
                     use
                     of
                     the
                     Abstract
                     for
                     the
                     Concrete
                     is
                     not
                     unusual
                     in
                     Scripture
                     .
                     See
                     Ephes.
                     6.12
                     .
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     Thus
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       Rulers
                       and
                       Kings
                       ,
                       Matth.
                    
                     10.18
                     .
                     are
                     termed
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       Principalities
                       and
                       Powers
                       ,
                       Luke
                    
                     12.11
                     .
                     And
                     in
                     this
                     particular
                     ,
                     those
                     who
                     are
                     here
                     
                       Principalities
                       and
                       Powers
                    
                     ,
                     are
                     
                       Angels
                       great
                       in
                       power
                    
                     ,
                     2
                     Pet.
                     2.10
                     ,
                     11.
                     
                     And
                     Ephes.
                     1.20
                     ,
                     21.
                     he
                     is
                     exalted
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       above
                       all
                       vested
                       with
                       principality
                       and
                       power
                       ,
                    
                     as
                     the
                     next
                     words
                     evince
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       every
                       name
                       that
                       is
                       named
                       .
                    
                     So
                     Jude
                     tells
                     us
                     of
                     some
                     ,
                     of
                     whom
                     he
                     says
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ;
                     
                       They
                       despise
                       dominion
                       ,
                       and
                       speak
                       evil
                       of
                       dignities
                    
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     those
                     vested
                     with
                     them
                     .
                     And
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     8.38
                     ,
                     39.
                     
                     
                       I
                       am
                       perswaded
                       that
                       neither
                       Angels
                       ,
                    
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       nor
                       principalities
                       nor
                       powers
                    
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       nor
                       any
                       other
                       creature
                    
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     these
                     Principalities
                     and
                     Powers
                     are
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       certain
                       creatures
                    
                     ,
                     created
                     things
                     and
                     subsistences
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     Angels
                     variously
                     differenced
                     amongst
                     themselves
                     ,
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     us
                     ,
                     great
                     in
                     power
                     and
                     dignity
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     
                       first
                       foundation
                    
                     of
                     the
                     Equity
                     of
                     this
                     Grant
                     ,
                     of
                     all
                     power
                     over
                     the
                     Angels
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     ;
                     in
                     his
                     Divine
                     Nature
                     he
                     made
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     that
                     respect
                     they
                     were
                     before
                     ,
                     
                       his
                       own
                    
                     :
                     as
                     on
                     the
                     same
                     account
                     when
                     he
                     came
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     said
                     to
                     come
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     Joh.
                     1.11
                     .
                     
                       to
                       his
                       own
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     things
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     made
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     It
                     is
                     founded
                     in
                     that
                     Establishment
                     in
                     the
                     condition
                     of
                     their
                     Creation
                     ,
                     which
                     by
                     his
                     interposition
                     to
                     recover
                     what
                     was
                     lost
                     by
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     preserve
                     the
                     untainted
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Creation
                     from
                     ruine
                     ,
                     they
                     did
                     receive
                     .
                     In
                     their
                     own
                     Right
                     ,
                     the
                     Rule
                     of
                     their
                     Obedience
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Example
                     of
                     those
                     of
                     their
                     number
                     and
                     society
                     who
                     apostatized
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     they
                     found
                     themselves
                     in
                     a
                     state
                     not
                     absolutely
                     impregnable
                     :
                     Their
                     Confirmation
                     ,
                     which
                     also
                     was
                     attended
                     with
                     that
                     Exaltation
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     received
                     by
                     their
                     
                       new
                       Relation
                    
                     unto
                     God
                     in
                     and
                     through
                     him
                     ,
                     they
                     received
                     by
                     his
                     means
                     .
                     God
                     gathering
                     up
                     all
                     things
                     to
                     a
                     consistency
                     and
                     permanency
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                     1.10
                     .
                     And
                     hence
                     also
                     it
                     became
                     equal
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Rule
                     and
                     power
                     over
                     them
                     should
                     be
                     committed
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     by
                     whom
                     ,
                     although
                     they
                     were
                     not
                     like
                     us
                     ,
                     recovered
                     from
                     ruine
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     were
                     preserved
                     from
                     all
                     danger
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     in
                     their
                     subjection
                     unto
                     him
                     consists
                     their
                     principal
                     Honour
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     their
                     safety
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     as
                     this
                     act
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     appointing
                     Christ
                     
                       Lord
                       of
                       Angels
                    
                     hath
                     these
                     equitable
                     foundations
                     ,
                     so
                     it
                     hath
                     also
                     sundry
                     
                       glorious
                       Ends.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     It
                     was
                     as
                     an
                     addition
                     unto
                     that
                     Glory
                     that
                     was
                     
                       set
                       before
                       him
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     undertaking
                     to
                     redeem
                     sinners
                     .
                     A
                     Kingdom
                     was
                     of
                     old
                     promised
                     unto
                     him
                     ;
                     and
                     to
                     render
                     it
                     exceedingly
                     
                     glorious
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       Rule
                       and
                       Scepter
                    
                     of
                     it
                     is
                     extended
                     not
                     only
                     to
                     his
                     
                       Redeemed
                       ones
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     the
                     
                       holy
                       Angels
                    
                     also
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     sovereignty
                     over
                     them
                     is
                     granted
                     him
                     as
                     a
                     part
                     of
                     his
                     Reward
                     ,
                     Phil.
                     2.8
                     ,
                     9
                     ,
                     10
                     ,
                     11.
                     
                     Ephes.
                     1.20
                     ,
                     21.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     God
                     hereby
                     
                       gathers
                       up
                    
                     his
                     whole
                     family
                     ,
                     at
                     first
                     distinguished
                     by
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     their
                     Creation
                     into
                     
                       two
                       especial
                       kinds
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     differenced
                     and
                     set
                     at
                     variance
                     by
                     Sin
                     ,
                     into
                     
                       one
                       Body
                    
                     under
                     one
                     Head
                     ,
                     reducing
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     originally
                     were
                     twain
                     ▪
                     into
                     
                       one
                       entire
                       family
                       ,
                       Ephes.
                    
                     1.10
                     .
                     
                       In
                       the
                       fulness
                       of
                       time
                       he
                       gathered
                       together
                       in
                       one
                       all
                       things
                       in
                       Christ
                       ,
                       both
                       which
                       are
                       in
                       heaven
                       ,
                       and
                       which
                       are
                       in
                       earth
                       ,
                       in
                       him
                    
                     ;
                     as
                     was
                     before
                     declared
                     .
                     Before
                     this
                     the
                     Angels
                     had
                     no
                     
                       immediate
                       created
                       Head
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     themselves
                     are
                     called
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       Gods
                       ,
                       Psal.
                    
                     97.7
                     .
                     1
                     Cor.
                     8.5
                     .
                     Who
                     ever
                     is
                     the
                     Head
                     ,
                     must
                     be
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ;
                     the
                     
                       God
                       of
                       Gods
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     
                       Lord
                       of
                       Lords
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     Christ
                     alone
                     is
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     or
                     under
                     him
                     as
                     One
                     Head
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     whole
                     Family
                     of
                     God
                     united
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     The
                     Church
                     of
                     Mankind
                     militant
                     on
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     whose
                     conduct
                     unto
                     Eternal
                     Glory
                     is
                     committed
                     unto
                     Christ
                     ,
                     stands
                     in
                     need
                     of
                     the
                     
                       ministery
                       of
                       Angels
                    
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     hath
                     God
                     granted
                     
                       Rule
                       and
                       Power
                    
                     over
                     them
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     nothing
                     might
                     be
                     wanting
                     to
                     enable
                     him
                     to
                     
                       save
                       unto
                       the
                       uttermost
                    
                     them
                     that
                     come
                     unto
                     God
                     by
                     him
                     .
                     So
                     God
                     hath
                     given
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     
                       head
                       over
                       all
                       things
                       to
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       Ephes.
                    
                     1.22
                     .
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     with
                     an
                     absolute
                     sovereignty
                     ,
                     use
                     ,
                     and
                     dispose
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     to
                     the
                     benefit
                     and
                     advantage
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     first
                     branch
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Lordship
                       and
                       Dominion
                    
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     distribution
                     of
                     the
                     severals
                     of
                     it
                     before
                     laid
                     down
                     .
                     He
                     is
                     Lord
                     of
                     Angels
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     are
                     all
                     of
                     them
                     his
                     servants
                     ,
                     the
                     fellow-servants
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     have
                     the
                     testimony
                     of
                     Jesus
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     some
                     men
                     do
                     wilfully
                     cast
                     themselves
                     by
                     their
                     
                       Religious
                       adoration
                       of
                       Angels
                    
                     ,
                     under
                     the
                     curse
                     of
                     Canaan
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     servants
                     unto
                     servants
                     ,
                     Gen.
                     8.25
                     .
                     so
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     great
                     honour
                     and
                     priviledge
                     of
                     
                       true
                       believers
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     their
                     worship
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     admitted
                     into
                     the
                     
                       society
                       of
                       an
                       innumerable
                       company
                       of
                       Angels
                       ,
                       Heb.
                    
                     12.22
                     .
                     Rev.
                     15.11
                     ,
                     13.
                     for
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     ashamed
                     to
                     esteem
                     them
                     their
                     fellow-servants
                     ,
                     whom
                     their
                     Lord
                     and
                     King
                     is
                     not
                     ashamed
                     to
                     call
                     his
                     Brethren
                     .
                     And
                     herein
                     consists
                     our
                     communion
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     have
                     one
                     
                       common
                       Head
                    
                     and
                     Lord
                     ;
                     and
                     any
                     intercourse
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     on
                     this
                     account
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     worship
                     performed
                     towards
                     them
                     ,
                     breaks
                     the
                     bond
                     of
                     that
                     communion
                     ,
                     and
                     causeth
                     us
                     not
                     to
                     hold
                     the
                     Head
                     ,
                     Col.
                     2.19
                     .
                     The
                     priviledge
                     ,
                     the
                     safety
                     and
                     advantage
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     from
                     this
                     
                       subjection
                       of
                       Angels
                    
                     to
                     its
                     Head
                     and
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     are
                     by
                     many
                     spoken
                     unto
                     .
                  
                   
                     II.
                     There
                     is
                     another
                     sort
                     of
                     Angels
                     ,
                     who
                     
                       by
                       sin
                       left
                       their
                       primitive
                       station
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     fell
                     off
                     from
                     God
                     ;
                     of
                     whom
                     ,
                     their
                     Sin
                     ,
                     Fall
                     ,
                     Malice
                     ,
                     Wrath
                     ,
                     Business
                     ,
                     Craft
                     in
                     evil
                     ,
                     and
                     Final
                     judgment
                     ,
                     the
                     Scripture
                     treateth
                     at
                     large
                     .
                     These
                     belong
                     not
                     indeed
                     to
                     the
                     possession
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     the
                     Heir
                     ;
                     but
                     they
                     belong
                     unto
                     his
                     Dominion
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     a
                     Lord.
                     Though
                     he
                     be
                     not
                     a
                     
                       King
                       and
                       Head
                    
                     unto
                     them
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     is
                     a
                     Judge
                     and
                     Ruler
                     over
                     them
                     .
                     All
                     things
                     being
                     given
                     into
                     his
                     hand
                     ,
                     they
                     also
                     are
                     subjected
                     unto
                     his
                     power
                     .
                     Now
                     ,
                     as
                     under
                     the
                     former
                     head
                     ,
                     I
                     shall
                     consider
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     Right
                     or
                     Equity
                     :
                     and
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     End
                     of
                     this
                     Authority
                     of
                     Christ
                     over
                     this
                     second
                     sort
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     Race
                     of
                     Intellectual
                     Creatures
                     ,
                     the
                     Angels
                     that
                     have
                     sinned
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     As
                     before
                     ,
                     this
                     Right
                     is
                     founded
                     in
                     his
                     
                       Divine
                       Nature
                    
                     ,
                     by
                     vertue
                     whereof
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     fit
                     for
                     this
                     Dominion
                     .
                     He
                     made
                     
                       these
                       Angels
                    
                     also
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     ,
                     
                       as
                       God
                    
                     ,
                     hath
                     an
                     absolute
                     Dominion
                     over
                     them
                     .
                     The
                     Creatures
                     cannot
                     cast
                     off
                     the
                     Dominion
                     of
                     the
                     Creator
                     by
                     rebellion
                     ;
                     though
                     they
                     may
                     lose
                     their
                     
                       moral
                       Relation
                    
                     unto
                     God
                     as
                     
                       obedient
                       creatures
                    
                     ,
                     yet
                     their
                     natural
                     ,
                     as
                     creatures
                     ,
                     cannot
                     be
                     dissolved
                     .
                     God
                     will
                     be
                     God
                     still
                     ,
                     be
                     his
                     creatures
                     never
                     so
                     wicked
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     they
                     obey
                     not
                     his
                     Will
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     bear
                     his
                     Justice
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     Dominion
                     of
                     Christ
                     over
                     
                       faln
                       Angels
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     God
                     ,
                     makes
                     the
                     grant
                     of
                     Rule
                     over
                     them
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     Mediator
                     ,
                     just
                     and
                     equal
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     immediate
                     and
                     
                       peculiar
                       Foundation
                    
                     of
                     his
                     Right
                     unto
                     Rule
                     over
                     
                       faln
                       Angels
                    
                     ,
                     rendring
                     the
                     special
                     grant
                     of
                     it
                     equal
                     and
                     righteous
                     ,
                     is
                     
                       Lawful
                       Conquest
                    
                     .
                     This
                     gives
                     a
                     
                       special
                       Right
                       ,
                       Gen.
                    
                     48.22
                     .
                     Now
                     that
                     Christ
                     should
                     conquer
                     
                       faln
                       Angels
                    
                     ,
                     was
                     promised
                     from
                     the
                     foundation
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     Gen.
                     3.15
                     .
                     
                       The
                       seed
                       of
                       the
                       woman
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     Messias
                     ,
                     was
                     to
                     break
                     the
                     
                       Serpents
                       head
                    
                     ,
                     despoil
                     him
                     of
                     his
                     power
                     ,
                     and
                     bring
                     him
                     into
                     subjection
                     ;
                     which
                     he
                     performed
                     accordingly
                     .
                     Col.
                     2.15
                     .
                     
                       He
                       spoiled
                       principalities
                       and
                       powers
                    
                     ,
                     divested
                     faln
                     Angels
                     of
                     all
                     that
                     Title
                     they
                     had
                     got
                     to
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     sin
                     of
                     man
                     ;
                     
                       triumphing
                       over
                       them
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     Captives
                     to
                     be
                     disposed
                     of
                     at
                     his
                     pleasure
                     .
                     He
                     stilled
                     ,
                     or
                     made
                     to
                     cease
                     as
                     to
                     his
                     power
                     ,
                     this
                     Enemy
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       self-avenger
                       ,
                       Psal.
                    
                     8.2
                     .
                     leading
                     
                       captivity
                       captive
                       ,
                       Psal.
                    
                     6.18
                     .
                     breaking
                     in
                     pieces
                     the
                     Head
                     over
                     the
                     large
                     earth
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     110.6
                     .
                     binding
                     the
                     
                       strong
                       man
                       armed
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     spoiling
                     his
                     goods
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     Scripture
                     of
                     the
                     
                       New
                       Testament
                    
                     is
                     
                     full
                     of
                     instances
                     as
                     to
                     his
                     executing
                     his
                     Power
                     and
                     Authority
                     over
                     
                       Evil
                       Angels
                    
                     ;
                     They
                     take
                     up
                     a
                     good
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Historical
                     Books
                     of
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     Man
                     having
                     sinned
                     by
                     the
                     instigation
                     of
                     Satan
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     by
                     the
                     just
                     Judgement
                     of
                     God
                     delivered
                     up
                     unto
                     his
                     power
                     ,
                     Heb.
                     2.14
                     .
                     The
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     undertaking
                     to
                     recover
                     
                       lost
                       man
                    
                     from
                     under
                     his
                     power
                     by
                     destroying
                     his
                     works
                     ,
                     1
                     Joh.
                     3.8
                     .
                     and
                     to
                     bring
                     them
                     again
                     into
                     favour
                     with
                     God
                     ;
                     Satan
                     with
                     all
                     his
                     might
                     sets
                     himself
                     to
                     oppose
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     Work
                     ;
                     and
                     failing
                     in
                     his
                     enterprise
                     ,
                     being
                     
                       utterly
                       conquered
                    
                     ,
                     he
                     became
                     absolutely
                     subjected
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     trodden
                     under
                     his
                     feet
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     prey
                     he
                     had
                     taken
                     delivered
                     from
                     him
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     next
                     Foundation
                     of
                     the
                     Authority
                     of
                     Christ
                     over
                     the
                     
                       Evil
                       Angels
                    
                     .
                     He
                     had
                     a
                     great
                     Contest
                     and
                     War
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     about
                     the
                     Glory
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     his
                     own
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Eternal
                     Salvation
                     of
                     the
                     Elect
                     ;
                     prevailing
                     absolutely
                     against
                     them
                     ,
                     he
                     made
                     a
                     Conquest
                     over
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     are
                     put
                     in
                     subjection
                     unto
                     him
                     for
                     ever
                     .
                     They
                     are
                     subjected
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     their
                     present
                     actings
                     ,
                     and
                     future
                     condition
                     ▪
                     He
                     now
                     rules
                     them
                     ;
                     and
                     will
                     hereafter
                     finally
                     judge
                     them
                     .
                     Wherein
                     he
                     suffers
                     them
                     in
                     his
                     Holiness
                     and
                     Wisdom
                     to
                     act
                     in
                     Temptations
                     ,
                     Seductions
                     ,
                     Persecutions
                     ,
                     he
                     bounds
                     and
                     limits
                     their
                     Rage
                     ,
                     malice
                     ,
                     actings
                     ,
                     orders
                     and
                     disposes
                     the
                     Events
                     of
                     them
                     to
                     his
                     own
                     holy
                     and
                     righteous
                     ends
                     ,
                     and
                     keeps
                     them
                     under
                     
                       chains
                       for
                       the
                       Judgement
                       of
                       the
                       last
                       day
                       ,
                    
                     when
                     for
                     the
                     full
                     manifestation
                     of
                     his
                     Dominion
                     over
                     them
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     cause
                     the
                     meanest
                     of
                     his
                     servants
                     to
                     set
                     their
                     feet
                     on
                     the
                     necks
                     of
                     these
                     
                       conquered
                       Kings
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     joyn
                     with
                     himself
                     in
                     sentencing
                     them
                     unto
                     eternal
                     ruine
                     ,
                     1
                     Cor.
                     6.3
                     .
                     which
                     they
                     shall
                     be
                     cast
                     into
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     Rev.
                     19.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     Ends
                     of
                     this
                     Lordship
                     of
                     Christ
                     are
                     various
                     ;
                     as
                     1.
                     
                     
                       His
                       own
                       Glory
                       ,
                       Psal.
                    
                     110.1
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     Churches
                     safety
                     ,
                     Mat.
                     16.18
                     .
                     Revel
                     .
                     12.7
                     ,
                     8
                     ,
                     9.
                     
                     And
                     3.
                     
                     Exercise
                     for
                     their
                     Good.
                     (
                     1.
                     )
                     By
                     Temptation
                     ,
                     1
                     Pet.
                     5.8
                     ,
                     9
                     ,
                     10.
                     
                     And
                     (
                     2.
                     )
                     
                       Persecution
                       ,
                       Rev.
                    
                     2.10
                     .
                     Chap.
                     12.10
                     both
                     which
                     he
                     directs
                     ,
                     regulates
                     ,
                     and
                     bounds
                     unto
                     their
                     eternal
                     Advantage
                     .
                     4.
                     
                     The
                     exercising
                     of
                     his
                     Wrath
                     and
                     vengeance
                     upon
                     his
                     stubborn
                     enemies
                     ,
                     whom
                     these
                     slave●
                     and
                     vassals
                     to
                     his
                     righteous
                     power
                     ,
                     seduce
                     ,
                     blind
                     ,
                     harden
                     ,
                     provoke
                     ,
                     ruine
                     and
                     destroy
                     ,
                     Revel
                     .
                     12.15
                     .
                     Ch.
                     16.13
                     ,
                     14.
                     
                     Psalm
                     106.
                     
                     And
                     how
                     much
                     of
                     the
                     peace
                     ,
                     safety
                     and
                     consolation
                     of
                     Believers
                     lyes
                     wrapt
                     up
                     in
                     this
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Dominion
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     were
                     easie
                     to
                     demonstrate
                     ;
                     as
                     also
                     that
                     Faiths
                     improvement
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     in
                     every
                     condition
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     greatest
                     part
                     of
                     our
                     Wisdom
                     in
                     our
                     pilgrimage
                     .
                  
                   
                     III.
                     All
                     Mankind
                     ,
                     (
                     the
                     second
                     sort
                     of
                     
                       Intellectual
                       Creatures
                    
                     or
                     Rational
                     subsistencies
                     )
                     belong
                     to
                     the
                     Lordship
                     and
                     Dominion
                     of
                     Christ.
                     All
                     Mankind
                     was
                     in
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     God
                     as
                     one
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       one
                       mass
                    
                     or
                     Lump
                     out
                     of
                     which
                     all
                     Individuals
                     are
                     made
                     and
                     framed
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     9.21
                     .
                     Some
                     to
                     honour
                     ,
                     some
                     to
                     dishonour
                     ;
                     the
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     not
                     denoting
                     the
                     
                       same
                       substance
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     
                       one
                       common
                       condition
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     making
                     of
                     the
                     Individuals
                     is
                     not
                     by
                     
                       Temporal
                       Creation
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     
                       Eternal
                       Designation
                    
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     all
                     mankind
                     made
                     out
                     of
                     nothing
                     ,
                     and
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     condition
                     destined
                     to
                     several
                     Ends
                     for
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     are
                     branched
                     into
                     two
                     sorts
                     .
                     Elect
                     ,
                     or
                     vessels
                     from
                     the
                     
                       common
                       mass
                    
                     unto
                     Honour
                     ;
                     and
                     Reprobates
                     ,
                     or
                     vessels
                     from
                     the
                     
                       common
                       mass
                    
                     unto
                     dishonour
                     .
                     As
                     such
                     they
                     were
                     ,
                     typed
                     by
                     Jacob
                     and
                     
                       Esau
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     9.11
                     ,
                     12.
                     and
                     are
                     expressed
                     under
                     that
                     distribution
                     ,
                     1
                     Thess.
                     5.9
                     .
                     Some
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     from
                     
                       the
                       beginning
                       being
                       chosen
                       to
                       salvation
                       ,
                    
                     2
                     Thess.
                     2.13
                     .
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                     1.4
                     .
                     
                       before
                       the
                       foundation
                       of
                       the
                       world
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     8.29
                     .
                     Chap.
                     11.5
                     .
                     Matth.
                     20.16
                     .
                     2
                     Tim.
                     2.10
                     .
                     Revel
                     .
                     21.27
                     .
                     Others
                     are
                     appointed
                     to
                     the
                     
                       day
                       of
                       evil
                       ,
                       Prov.
                    
                     16.4
                     .
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       of
                       old
                       fore-ordained
                       to
                       condemnation
                       ,
                       Jude
                    
                     4.
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     to
                     be
                     destroyed
                     ,
                     2
                     Pet.
                     2.12
                     .
                     See
                     Rom.
                     9.22
                     .
                     Chap.
                     11.7
                     .
                     Revel
                     .
                     20.15
                     .
                  
                   
                     Both
                     these
                     sorts
                     ,
                     or
                     all
                     Mankind
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     Lordship
                     of
                     Christ
                     extended
                     to
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     each
                     of
                     them
                     respectively
                     :
                     1.
                     
                     He
                     is
                     
                       Lord
                       over
                       all
                       flesh
                       ,
                       Joh.
                    
                     17.2
                     .
                     both
                     living
                     and
                     dead
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     14.9
                     .
                     Phil.
                     2.9
                     ,
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Particularly
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     Lord
                     
                       over
                       all
                       the
                       Elect
                    
                     :
                     And
                     besides
                     the
                     
                       general
                       foundation
                    
                     of
                     the
                     Equity
                     of
                     his
                     Authority
                     and
                     power
                     in
                     his
                     Divine
                     Nature
                     and
                     Creation
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     the
                     Grant
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     unto
                     him
                     as
                     Mediator
                     to
                     be
                     
                       their
                       Lord
                    
                     ,
                     is
                     founded
                     in
                     other
                     especial
                     Acts
                     both
                     of
                     Father
                     and
                     Son.
                     For
                     ,
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     They
                     were
                     
                       given
                       unto
                       him
                       from
                       Eternity
                    
                     in
                     design
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     compact
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     be
                     his
                     peculiar
                     portion
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     their
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     Joh.
                     17.2
                     .
                     Of
                     the
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       all
                       flesh
                    
                     ,
                     over
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     Authority
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     an
                     
                       universality
                       of
                       them
                       whom
                       the
                       Father
                       gave
                       him
                       ,
                    
                     in
                     a
                     special
                     manner
                     .
                     Of
                     whom
                     he
                     sayes
                     ,
                     
                       thine
                       they
                       were
                       ,
                       and
                       thou
                       gavest
                       them
                       unto
                       me
                       ,
                       v.
                    
                     6.
                     
                     Acts
                     18.10
                     .
                     They
                     are
                     a
                     portion
                     given
                     him
                     to
                     
                       save
                       ,
                       
                       Joh.
                    
                     9.39
                     .
                     of
                     ●hich
                     he
                     takes
                     the
                     Care
                     ,
                     as
                     Jacob
                     did
                     of
                     the
                     Sheep
                     of
                     Laban
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     served
                     him
                     for
                     a
                     
                       ●●se
                       ,
                       Gen.
                    
                     31.30
                     ,
                     40.
                     
                     See
                     Prov.
                     8.30
                     .
                     This
                     was
                     an
                     Act
                     of
                     the
                     Will
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     in
                     the
                     
                       Eternal
                       Covenant
                    
                     of
                     the
                     Mediator
                     ;
                     whereof
                     elsewhere
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     His
                     Grant
                     is
                     strengthened
                     by
                     Redemption
                     ,
                     Purchase
                     ,
                     and
                     Acquisition
                     .
                     This
                     was
                     the
                     condition
                     of
                     the
                     former
                     
                       Grant
                       ,
                       Isa.
                    
                     53.10
                     ,
                     11
                     ,
                     12.
                     which
                     was
                     made
                     good
                     by
                     him
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     his
                     Lordship
                     is
                     frequently
                     asserted
                     on
                     this
                     very
                     account
                     ,
                     1
                     Cor.
                     6.10
                     .
                     1
                     Pet.
                     1.18
                     ,
                     19.
                     1
                     
                     Tim.
                     3.6
                     .
                     Joh.
                     10.15
                     .
                     Eph.
                     5.25
                     ,
                     26
                     ,
                     27.
                     
                     Rev.
                     5.9
                     .
                     Joh.
                     11.52
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     purchase
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     is
                     peculiar
                     to
                     them
                     so
                     given
                     him
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     in
                     the
                     Covenant
                     of
                     the
                     Mediator
                     :
                     as
                     (
                     1.
                     )
                     Proceeding
                     from
                     his
                     
                       especial
                       and
                       greatest
                       Love
                       ,
                       Joh.
                    
                     15.17
                     .
                     Rom.
                     5.8
                     .
                     1
                     Joh.
                     3.16
                     .
                     Chap.
                     4.9
                     ,
                     10.
                     
                     Acts
                     20.28
                     .
                     Rom.
                     8.32
                     .
                     And
                     (
                     2.
                     )
                     Being
                     accompanied
                     with
                     a
                     purchase
                     for
                     them
                     which
                     they
                     shall
                     certainly
                     enjoy
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     of
                     Grace
                     and
                     Glory
                     ,
                     Acts
                     20.28
                     .
                     Eph.
                     1.14
                     .
                     Acts
                     2.36
                     .
                     Phil.
                     1.29
                     .
                     Heb.
                     9.12
                     ,
                     15.
                     
                     And
                     indeed
                     the
                     Controversie
                     about
                     the
                     de●th
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     primarily
                     about
                     its
                     Extent
                     ,
                     but
                     its
                     Efficacy
                     and
                     Fruits
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     them
                     for
                     whom
                     he
                     dyed
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     These
                     
                       thus
                       given
                       him
                    
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     and
                     redeemed
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     are
                     of
                     two
                     sorts
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Such
                     as
                     are
                     
                       actually
                       called
                    
                     to
                     faith
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     Union
                     with
                     him
                     .
                     These
                     are
                     further
                     become
                     his
                     ,
                     upon
                     many
                     other
                     especial
                     accounts
                     .
                     They
                     are
                     his
                     ,
                     in
                     
                       all
                       Relations
                    
                     of
                     Subjection
                     ,
                     his
                     
                       Children
                       ,
                       Servants
                       ,
                       Brethren
                       ,
                       Disciples
                       ,
                    
                     Subjects
                     ,
                     his
                     House
                     ,
                     his
                     Spouse
                     .
                     He
                     stands
                     towards
                     them
                     in
                     
                       all
                       Relations
                    
                     of
                     Authority
                     ;
                     is
                     their
                     Father
                     ,
                     Master
                     ,
                     Elder
                     Brother
                     ,
                     Teacher
                     ,
                     King
                     ,
                     Lord
                     ,
                     Ruler
                     ,
                     Judge
                     ,
                     Husband
                     ;
                     Ruling
                     
                       in
                       them
                    
                     by
                     his
                     Spirit
                     and
                     Grace
                     ,
                     
                       over
                       them
                    
                     by
                     his
                     Laws
                     in
                     his
                     Word
                     ,
                     preserving
                     them
                     by
                     his
                     
                       power
                       ;
                       chastening
                    
                     them
                     in
                     his
                     Care
                     and
                     Love
                     ,
                     feeding
                     them
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     stores
                     ,
                     trying
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     delivering
                     them
                     in
                     his
                     Wisdom
                     ,
                     Bearing
                     with
                     their
                     miscarriages
                     in
                     his
                     Patience
                     ,
                     and
                     taking
                     them
                     for
                     his
                     portion
                     ,
                     lot
                     and
                     inheritance
                     ;
                     in
                     his
                     Providence
                     ,
                     raising
                     them
                     at
                     the
                     last
                     day
                     ,
                     taking
                     them
                     to
                     himself
                     in
                     Glory
                     ,
                     every
                     way
                     avouching
                     them
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     ,
                     and
                     himself
                     to
                     be
                     their
                     Lord
                     and
                     Master
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Some
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     are
                     alwayes
                     uncalled
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     be
                     so
                     ,
                     untill
                     the
                     
                       whole
                       number
                    
                     of
                     them
                     be
                     compleated
                     and
                     filled
                     .
                     But
                     before
                     ,
                     they
                     belong
                     on
                     the
                     
                       former
                       accounts
                    
                     ,
                     unto
                     his
                     Lot
                     ,
                     Care
                     and
                     Rule
                     ,
                     John
                     10.6
                     .
                     They
                     are
                     already
                     his
                     sheep
                     by
                     
                       grant
                       and
                       purchase
                    
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     yet
                     really
                     so
                     by
                     
                       Grace
                       and
                       Holiness
                    
                     :
                     They
                     are
                     not
                     yet
                     his
                     ,
                     by
                     present
                     
                       Obediential
                       Subjection
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     are
                     his
                     by
                     
                       Eternal
                       Designation
                    
                     and
                     reall
                     Acquisition
                     .
                  
                   
                     Now
                     the
                     power
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     hath
                     over
                     this
                     sort
                     of
                     Mankind
                     is
                     Vniversal
                     ,
                     unlimited
                     ,
                     absolute
                     ,
                     and
                     exclusive
                     of
                     all
                     other
                     power
                     over
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     unto
                     the
                     things
                     peculiarly
                     belonging
                     unto
                     his
                     Kingdom
                     .
                     He
                     is
                     their
                     
                       King
                       ,
                       Judge
                       ,
                       Law-giver
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     things
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     purely
                     Spiritual
                     and
                     Evangelical
                     ;
                     other
                     they
                     have
                     none
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     true
                     he
                     takes
                     them
                     not
                     
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       world
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     as
                     unto
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       things
                       of
                       this
                       life
                    
                     ,
                     things
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     subject
                     to
                     the
                     Laws
                     and
                     Rulers
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ;
                     but
                     as
                     unto
                     the
                     
                       things
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     the
                     
                       only
                       Law-giver
                    
                     who
                     is
                     able
                     to
                     kill
                     and
                     make
                     alive
                     .
                     But
                     the
                     nature
                     and
                     ends
                     of
                     the
                     Lordship
                     of
                     Christ
                     over
                     the
                     Elect
                     ,
                     are
                     too
                     large
                     and
                     comprehensive
                     to
                     be
                     here
                     spoken
                     unto
                     ,
                     in
                     this
                     brief
                     delineation
                     of
                     his
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     undertook
                     in
                     this
                     digression
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     His
                     Lordship
                     and
                     Dominion
                     extends
                     to
                     the
                     other
                     sort
                     of
                     men
                     also
                     ;
                     namely
                     ,
                     Reprobates
                     ,
                     and
                     men
                     finally
                     impenitent
                     .
                     They
                     are
                     not
                     exempted
                     from
                     that
                     
                       all
                       flesh
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     power
                     over
                     ,
                     Joh.
                     17.2
                     .
                     nor
                     from
                     those
                     
                       quick
                       and
                       dead
                    
                     over
                     whom
                     he
                     is
                     Lord
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     14.9
                     .
                     nor
                     from
                     that
                     World
                     which
                     he
                     shall
                     judge
                     ;
                     Acts
                     17.31
                     .
                     And
                     there
                     are
                     two
                     especial
                     grounds
                     that
                     are
                     peculiar
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     of
                     this
                     Grant
                     ,
                     and
                     Power
                     ,
                     and
                     Authority
                     over
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     His
                     interposition
                     upon
                     the
                     entrance
                     of
                     Sin
                     against
                     the
                     immediate
                     Execution
                     of
                     the
                     Curse
                     due
                     unto
                     it
                     ;
                     as
                     befell
                     the
                     Angels
                     :
                     This
                     fixed
                     the
                     World
                     under
                     a
                     Dispensation
                     of
                     ,
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Forbearance
                     and
                     Patience
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     2.4
                     ,
                     5.
                     
                     Acts
                     17.30
                     Rom.
                     9.22
                     .
                     Psal.
                     75.3
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Goodness
                     and
                     Mercy
                     ,
                     Acts
                     14.16
                     ,
                     17.
                     
                  
                   
                     That
                     God
                     who
                     spared
                     not
                     the
                     Angels
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     sinned
                     ,
                     but
                     immediately
                     cast
                     them
                     into
                     
                       chains
                       of
                       darkness
                    
                     ,
                     should
                     place
                     sinners
                     of
                     the
                     Race
                     of
                     Adam
                     ,
                     under
                     a
                     dispensation
                     of
                     Forbearance
                     and
                     Goodness
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     spare
                     them
                     with
                     much
                     Long-suffering
                     dureing
                     their
                     Pilgrimage
                     on
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     and
                     fill
                     their
                     hearts
                     with
                     food
                     and
                     gladness
                     ,
                     with
                     all
                     those
                     fruits
                     of
                     kindness
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     womb
                     of
                     his
                     Providence
                     is
                     still
                     bringing
                     forth
                     for
                     their
                     benefit
                     and
                     advantage
                     ,
                     is
                     thus
                     far
                     on
                     the
                     account
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     these
                     things
                     as
                     relating
                     unto
                     Reprobates
                     ,
                     are
                     no
                     part
                     of
                     his
                     
                       especial
                       purchase
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     Mediator
                     of
                     the
                     Everlasting
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Grace
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     are
                     a
                     
                       necessary
                       consequent
                    
                     of
                     his
                     Interposition
                     
                     against
                     the
                     immediate
                     Execution
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     Curse
                     up●●●he
                     first
                     entrance
                     of
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     his
                     undertaking
                     for
                     his
                     Elect.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     He
                     makes
                     a
                     Conquest
                     over
                     them
                     :
                     It
                     was
                     promised
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     do
                     so
                     ,
                     Gen.
                     3.15
                     .
                     and
                     though
                     the
                     work
                     it self
                     prove
                     long
                     and
                     irksome
                     ,
                     though
                     the
                     wayes
                     of
                     accomplishing
                     it
                     ,
                     be
                     unto
                     us
                     obscure
                     ,
                     and
                     oftentimes
                     invisible
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     hath
                     undertaken
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     not
                     give
                     it
                     over
                     ,
                     untill
                     they
                     are
                     every
                     one
                     brought
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     
                       Footstool
                       ,
                       Psalm
                    
                     .
                     110.1
                     .
                     1
                     Cor.
                     15.25
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     Dominion
                     granted
                     him
                     on
                     these
                     Grounds
                     ;
                     is
                     ,
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Soveraign
                     and
                     Absolute
                     :
                     His
                     enemies
                     are
                     his
                     
                       Footstool
                       ,
                       Psal.
                    
                     110.2
                     .
                     Mat.
                     22.44
                     .
                     Mark
                     12.36
                     .
                     Luke
                     20.24
                     .
                     Acts
                     2.34
                     .
                     1
                     Cor.
                     15.25
                     .
                     Heb.
                     1.13
                     .
                     They
                     are
                     in
                     his
                     hand
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Aegyptians
                     were
                     in
                     Joseph's
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     had
                     purchased
                     both
                     their
                     persons
                     and
                     their
                     Estates
                     to
                     be
                     at
                     arbitrary
                     disposal
                     ;
                     And
                     he
                     deals
                     with
                     them
                     as
                     Joseph
                     did
                     with
                     those
                     ,
                     so
                     far
                     as
                     any
                     of
                     the
                     Ends
                     of
                     his
                     Rule
                     and
                     Lordship
                     are
                     concerned
                     in
                     them
                     .
                     And
                     ,
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     
                       Judiciary
                       ,
                       Joh.
                    
                     5.22
                     ,
                     23.
                     
                     As
                     he
                     hath
                     power
                     over
                     their
                     Persons
                     ,
                     so
                     he
                     hath
                     regard
                     unto
                     their
                     
                       sins
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     14.9
                     .
                     Acts
                     17.32
                     .
                     Matth.
                     25.31
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     power
                     he
                     variously
                     exerciseth
                     over
                     them
                     ,
                     even
                     in
                     this
                     World
                     ,
                     before
                     he
                     gloriously
                     exerts
                     it
                     in
                     their
                     Eternal
                     Ruine
                     .
                     For
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     He
                     enlightens
                     them
                     by
                     those
                     heavenly
                     sparks
                     of
                     Truth
                     and
                     Reason
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     leaves
                     unextinguished
                     in
                     their
                     own
                     minds
                     ,
                     John
                     1.9
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     Strives
                     with
                     them
                     by
                     his
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     Gen.
                     6.3
                     .
                     secretly
                     exciting
                     their
                     consciences
                     to
                     rebuke
                     ,
                     bridle
                     ,
                     yoke
                     ,
                     afflict
                     ,
                     and
                     cruciate
                     them
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     2.14
                     ,
                     15.
                     
                     And
                     3.
                     
                     On
                     some
                     of
                     them
                     he
                     acts
                     by
                     the
                     Power
                     and
                     Authority
                     of
                     his
                     Word
                     :
                     whereby
                     he
                     quickens
                     their
                     Consciences
                     ,
                     galls
                     their
                     Minds
                     and
                     Affections
                     ,
                     restrains
                     their
                     Lusts
                     ,
                     bounds
                     their
                     Conversations
                     ,
                     aggravates
                     their
                     sins
                     ,
                     hard●ns
                     their
                     Hearts
                     ,
                     and
                     judges
                     their
                     souls
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     45.
                     
                     Isa.
                     6.
                     4.
                     
                     He
                     exerciseth
                     Rule
                     and
                     Dominion
                     over
                     them
                     in
                     
                       Providential
                       Dispensations
                       ,
                       Rev.
                    
                     6.15
                     ,
                     16.
                     
                     Isa.
                     63.1
                     ,
                     2
                     ,
                     3
                     ,
                     4.
                     
                     Rev.
                     19.13
                     .
                     By
                     all
                     which
                     he
                     makes
                     way
                     for
                     the
                     Glory
                     of
                     his
                     final
                     Judgement
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     Acts.
                     1.17
                     ,
                     32.
                     
                     Matth.
                     25.31
                     .
                     Revel
                     .
                     19.20
                     .
                     Chap.
                     20.10
                     ,
                     11
                     ,
                     12
                     ,
                     13
                     ,
                     14
                     ,
                     15.
                     
                     And
                     all
                     this
                     will
                     he
                     do
                     ,
                     unto
                     the
                     Ends
                     1.
                     
                     Of
                     his
                     own
                     Glory
                     :
                     2.
                     
                     His
                     Churches
                     good
                     ,
                     exercise
                     and
                     safety
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     second
                     instance
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     Head
                     of
                     the
                     Dominion
                     of
                     Christ
                     in
                     this
                     World
                     ;
                     he
                     is
                     
                       Lord
                       over
                       Persons
                       ,
                       Angels
                       and
                       Men.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     II.
                     The
                     Second
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Heirship
                     and
                     Dominion
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     consisteth
                     in
                     his
                     Lordship
                     over
                     
                       all
                       Things
                    
                     besides
                     ,
                     which
                     added
                     to
                     the
                     former
                     comprize
                     the
                     whole
                     Creation
                     of
                     God.
                     In
                     the
                     distribution
                     of
                     these
                     premised
                     ,
                     the
                     first
                     that
                     occur
                     are
                     Spiritual
                     things
                     ,
                     which
                     also
                     are
                     of
                     two
                     sorts
                     :
                     1.
                     
                     Temporal
                     ,
                     or
                     such
                     as
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     we
                     are
                     made
                     partakers
                     of
                     ;
                     and
                     2.
                     
                     Eternal
                     ,
                     the
                     things
                     that
                     are
                     reserved
                     for
                     them
                     that
                     believe
                     in
                     the
                     State
                     of
                     Glory
                     .
                     The
                     former
                     may
                     be
                     reduced
                     unto
                     two
                     heads
                     ;
                     for
                     they
                     are
                     all
                     of
                     them
                     either
                     Grace
                     ,
                     or
                     Gifts
                     ,
                     and
                     Christ
                     is
                     Lord
                     of
                     them
                     all
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     All
                     that
                     which
                     comes
                     under
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     Grace
                     in
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     which
                     flowing
                     from
                     the
                     free
                     and
                     special
                     Love
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     tends
                     directly
                     to
                     the
                     Spiritual
                     and
                     Eternal
                     Good
                     of
                     them
                     on
                     whom
                     it
                     is
                     bestowed
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     referred
                     unto
                     four
                     heads
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     the
                     fountain
                     of
                     all
                     these
                     (
                     or
                     the
                     gracious
                     free
                     purposes
                     of
                     the
                     Will
                     of
                     God
                     from
                     whence
                     they
                     all
                     do
                     flow
                     )
                     being
                     Antecedent
                     to
                     the
                     Mission
                     of
                     Christ
                     the
                     Mediator
                     ,
                     and
                     Immanent
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     it
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     otherwise
                     granted
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     its
                     Effects
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     shall
                     shew
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     .
                     Now
                     these
                     are
                     ;
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     
                       Pardon
                       of
                       sin
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     free
                     Acceptation
                     of
                     the
                     Persons
                     of
                     sinners
                     ,
                     in
                     a
                     way
                     of
                     mercy
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     
                       Grace
                       ,
                       Ephes.
                    
                     2.8
                     .
                     Tit.
                     3.5
                     ,
                     7.
                     
                     And
                     a
                     saving
                     Effect
                     and
                     fruit
                     of
                     the
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     Jer.
                     31.31
                     ,
                     32
                     ,
                     33
                     ,
                     34.
                     
                     Heb.
                     8.12
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     
                       Regenerating
                       of
                       the
                       Person
                       of
                       a
                       dead
                       sinner
                       ,
                    
                     with
                     the
                     purifying
                     and
                     sanctifying
                     of
                     his
                     Nature
                     ,
                     in
                     a
                     way
                     of
                     Spiritual
                     power
                     .
                     This
                     also
                     is
                     Grace
                     ,
                     and
                     promised
                     in
                     the
                     Covenant
                     ;
                     and
                     there
                     are
                     three
                     parts
                     of
                     it
                     :
                     (
                     1.
                     )
                     The
                     Infusion
                     of
                     a
                     
                       quickning
                       Principle
                    
                     into
                     the
                     soul
                     of
                     a
                     dead
                     sinner
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     8.2
                     .
                     Tit.
                     3.5
                     .
                     Joh.
                     3.6
                     .
                     Ephes.
                     2.16
                     .
                     (
                     2.
                     )
                     The
                     
                       Habitual
                       furnishment
                    
                     of
                     a
                     spiritually
                     quickned
                     soul
                     ,
                     with
                     abiding
                     radical
                     principles
                     of
                     
                       Light
                       ,
                       Love
                    
                     and
                     Power
                     ,
                     fitting
                     it
                     for
                     Spiritual
                     Obedience
                     ,
                     Gal.
                     5.17
                     .
                     (
                     3.
                     )
                     
                       Actual
                       Assistance
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     a
                     Communication
                     of
                     supplies
                     of
                     strength
                     for
                     every
                     Duty
                     and
                     Work
                     ,
                     Phil.
                     1.13
                     .
                     John
                     15.3
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Preservation
                     in
                     a
                     Condition
                     of
                     Acceptation
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     holy
                     Obedience
                     unto
                     him
                     unto
                     the
                     End
                     ,
                     is
                     also
                     of
                     
                       Especial
                       Grace
                    
                     :
                     It
                     is
                     the
                     
                       Grace
                       of
                       Perseverance
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     eminently
                     included
                     in
                     the
                     Covenant
                     ;
                     as
                     we
                     have
                     elsewhere
                     shewed
                     at
                     large
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Adoption
                     as
                     a
                     Priviledge
                     ,
                     with
                     all
                     the
                     Priviledges
                     that
                     flow
                     from
                     it
                     ,
                     is
                     also
                     
                       Grace
                       ,
                       Ephes.
                    
                     1.5
                     ,
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     All
                     these
                     with
                     all
                     those
                     
                       admirable
                       and
                       inexpressible
                    
                     mercies
                     that
                     they
                     branch
                     themselves
                     into
                     ,
                     giving
                     deliverance
                     unto
                     sinners
                     from
                     evil
                     temporal
                     and
                     eternal
                     ;
                     raising
                     them
                     to
                     Communion
                     with
                     God
                     here
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     Enjoyment
                     of
                     him
                     for
                     ever
                     hereafter
                     ,
                     are
                     called
                     Grace
                     ;
                     and
                     do
                     belong
                     to
                     the
                     Lordship
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     
                       Heir
                       ,
                       Lord
                    
                     and
                     Possessor
                     of
                     them
                     all
                     .
                     All
                     the
                     stores
                     of
                     this
                     Grace
                     and
                     Mercy
                     that
                     are
                     in
                     Heaven
                     for
                     sinners
                     ,
                     are
                     given
                     into
                     his
                     hand
                     ,
                     and
                     resigned
                     up
                     to
                     his
                     Soveraign
                     disposal
                     ;
                     as
                     we
                     shall
                     intimate
                     in
                     general
                     ,
                     and
                     particular
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     In
                     General
                     ;
                     Col.
                     1.19
                     .
                     
                       It
                       pleased
                       the
                       Father
                       that
                       in
                       him
                       all
                       fulness
                       should
                       dwell
                       .
                    
                     There
                     is
                     a
                     fourfold
                     fulness
                     in
                     Christ
                     :
                     1.
                     
                     Of
                     the
                     Deity
                     in
                     his
                     Divine
                     Nature
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     9.5
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     Of
                     Vnion
                     in
                     his
                     Person
                     ,
                     Col.
                     2.9
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     Of
                     Grace
                     in
                     his
                     Humane
                     Nature
                     ,
                     Joh.
                     1.14
                     .
                     Chap.
                     3.34
                     .
                     Luke
                     2.52
                     .
                     Chap.
                     4.1
                     .
                     4.
                     
                     An
                     
                       Authoritative
                       fulness
                    
                     to
                     communicate
                     of
                     it
                     unto
                     others
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     fulness
                     here
                     intended
                     .
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     him
                     as
                     the
                     
                       head
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       v.
                    
                     18.
                     so
                     as
                     that
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     or
                     that
                     fulness
                     ,
                     which
                     it
                     pleased
                     the
                     Father
                     to
                     entrust
                     him
                     withall
                     ,
                     believers
                     might
                     receive
                     
                       grace
                       for
                       grace
                       Joh.
                    
                     1.16
                     ,
                     17.
                     
                     Thus
                     he
                     testifies
                     that
                     
                       all
                       things
                    
                     are
                     delivered
                     to
                     him
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     11.27
                     .
                     put
                     into
                     his
                     power
                     and
                     possession
                     .
                     And
                     they
                     are
                     
                       the
                       things
                    
                     he
                     there
                     intends
                     on
                     the
                     account
                     whereof
                     ,
                     he
                     invites
                     sinners
                     
                       weary
                       and
                       laden
                    
                     to
                     come
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     v.
                     28.
                     
                     That
                     is
                     ,
                     all
                     
                       Mercy
                       and
                       Grace
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     the
                     things
                     that
                     burdened
                     sinners
                     need
                     ,
                     and
                     look
                     after
                     .
                     The
                     same
                     is
                     testified
                     Joh.
                     3.35
                     ,
                     36.
                     and
                     
                       fully
                       ,
                       Joh.
                    
                     16.15
                     .
                     All
                     things
                     that
                     the
                     
                       Father
                       hath
                       are
                       mine
                       ,
                       Joh.
                    
                     16.19
                     .
                     All
                     the
                     Grace
                     and
                     Mercy
                     that
                     are
                     in
                     the
                     Heart
                     of
                     God
                     as
                     a
                     Father
                     ,
                     to
                     bestow
                     upon
                     his
                     Children
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     all
                     given
                     into
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     his
                     ,
                     or
                     part
                     of
                     his
                     Inheritance
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     particular
                     ;
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     All
                     
                       Pardoning
                       Grace
                    
                     for
                     the
                     Acceptance
                     of
                     our
                     Persons
                     ,
                     and
                     Forgiveness
                     of
                     our
                     sins
                     is
                     his
                     ;
                     he
                     is
                     the
                     Lord
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     Acts
                     5.31
                     .
                     He
                     is
                     made
                     
                       a
                       Prince
                       and
                       a
                       Saviour
                       to
                       give
                       repentance
                       and
                       the
                       forgiveness
                       of
                       sins
                       .
                       Forgiveness
                    
                     of
                     sin
                     ,
                     is
                     wholly
                     given
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     Administration
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     nor
                     doth
                     any
                     one
                     receive
                     it
                     ,
                     but
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     stores
                     .
                     And
                     what
                     is
                     the
                     Dominion
                     of
                     ten
                     thousands
                     of
                     worlds
                     in
                     comparison
                     of
                     this
                     Inheritance
                     ?
                     Sure
                     he
                     shall
                     be
                     my
                     God
                     and
                     King
                     who
                     hath
                     
                       all
                       forgiveness
                    
                     at
                     his
                     disposal
                     .
                     All
                     that
                     this
                     World
                     can
                     do
                     ,
                     or
                     give
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     thousand
                     times
                     lighter
                     than
                     the
                     dust
                     of
                     the
                     ballance
                     ,
                     if
                     compared
                     with
                     these
                     
                       good
                       things
                    
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     All
                     Regenerating
                     ,
                     quickning
                     ,
                     sanctifying
                     ,
                     assisting
                     Grace
                     is
                     his
                     :
                     1.
                     
                     Joh.
                     5.21
                     .
                     He
                     
                       quickneth
                       whom
                       he
                       pleaseth
                    
                     :
                     He
                     walks
                     among
                     dead
                     souls
                     ,
                     and
                     sayes
                     to
                     whom
                     he
                     will
                     ,
                     Live.
                     And
                     2.
                     
                     He
                     sanctifies
                     by
                     his
                     Spirit
                     whom
                     he
                     pleaseth
                     ,
                     Joh.
                     4.14
                     .
                     All
                     the
                     
                       living
                       waters
                    
                     of
                     saving
                     Grace
                     are
                     committed
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     invites
                     men
                     unto
                     them
                     freely
                     ,
                     Cant.
                     5.1
                     .
                     Isa.
                     55.1
                     .
                     Rev.
                     21.
                     
                     And
                     3.
                     
                     All
                     Grace
                     
                       actually
                       assisting
                    
                     us
                     unto
                     any
                     duty
                     ,
                     is
                     his
                     also
                     ;
                     for
                     without
                     him
                     we
                     
                       can
                       do
                       nothing
                       ,
                       Joh.
                    
                     15.5
                     .
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     he
                     alone
                     that
                     gives
                     out
                     
                       suitable
                       help
                    
                     at
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     need
                     ,
                     Heb.
                     4.16
                     .
                     No
                     man
                     was
                     ever
                     quickned
                     ,
                     purified
                     or
                     strengthened
                     but
                     by
                     him
                     :
                     nor
                     can
                     any
                     dram
                     of
                     this
                     Grace
                     be
                     obtained
                     ,
                     but
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     Treasures
                     .
                     Those
                     who
                     pretend
                     to
                     stores
                     of
                     it
                     in
                     their
                     own
                     wills
                     ;
                     are
                     so
                     far
                     Antichrists
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     The
                     Grace
                     of
                     our
                     Preservation
                     in
                     our
                     Acceptation
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     Obedience
                     unto
                     him
                     is
                     solely
                     his
                     ,
                     Joh.
                     10.28
                     .
                     And
                     so
                     also
                     ,
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Are
                     all
                     the
                     blessed
                     and
                     
                       gracious
                       Priviledges
                    
                     whereof
                     we
                     are
                     made
                     partakers
                     ,
                     in
                     our
                     
                       Adoption
                       ,
                       Joh.
                    
                     1.12
                     .
                     Heb.
                     3.6
                     .
                     He
                     is
                     so
                     Lord
                     over
                     the
                     whole
                     House
                     and
                     family
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     have
                     the
                     whole
                     inheritance
                     in
                     his
                     power
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     absolute
                     disposal
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     good
                     things
                     belonging
                     unto
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     These
                     are
                     the
                     Riches
                     and
                     Treasure
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     the
                     good
                     things
                     of
                     his
                     House
                     ,
                     the
                     Revenues
                     of
                     his
                     Dominion
                     .
                     The
                     Mass
                     of
                     this
                     Treasure
                     that
                     lyes
                     by
                     him
                     is
                     infinite
                     ,
                     the
                     stores
                     of
                     it
                     are
                     inexhaustible
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     is
                     ready
                     ,
                     free
                     ,
                     gracious
                     and
                     bountiful
                     in
                     his
                     Communications
                     of
                     them
                     to
                     all
                     the
                     Subjects
                     of
                     his
                     Dominion
                     .
                     This
                     part
                     of
                     his
                     Heirship
                     extends
                     unto
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     All
                     the
                     
                       Grace
                       and
                       Mercy
                    
                     that
                     the
                     Father
                     could
                     find
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     gracious
                     Heart
                     to
                     bestow
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     was
                     full
                     of
                     Counsels
                     of
                     Love
                     ,
                     and
                     designed
                     to
                     exalt
                     himself
                     by
                     the
                     way
                     of
                     Grace
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                     1.6
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     To
                     all
                     the
                     Grace
                     and
                     Mercy
                     which
                     he
                     himself
                     
                       could
                       purchase
                    
                     by
                     the
                     Effusion
                     of
                     his
                     Blood
                     ,
                     Heb.
                     9.14
                     .
                     Eph.
                     1.13
                     .
                     and
                     indeed
                     these
                     are
                     commensurate
                     ;
                     if
                     things
                     ,
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     us
                     altogether
                     boundless
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     commensurate
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     All
                     that
                     Grace
                     which
                     hath
                     
                       saved
                       the
                       World
                       of
                       Sinners
                    
                     which
                     are
                     already
                     in
                     the
                     enjoyment
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     shall
                     effectually
                     save
                     all
                     that
                     come
                     to
                     God
                     by
                     him
                     .
                     4.
                     
                     
                       All
                       that
                       Grace
                    
                     which
                     in
                     the
                     Promises
                     of
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     
                       Old
                       Testament
                    
                     ,
                     is
                     set
                     out
                     by
                     all
                     that
                     is
                     
                       rich
                       ,
                       precious
                    
                     ,
                     glorious
                     ,
                     all
                     that
                     is
                     eminent
                     in
                     the
                     whole
                     Creation
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     New
                     is
                     called
                     
                     
                       Treasures
                       ,
                       unsearchable
                       Riches
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       exceeding
                       Excellency
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     being
                     communicated
                     by
                     him
                     to
                     all
                     the
                     subjects
                     of
                     his
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     makes
                     every
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     richer
                     than
                     all
                     the
                     Potentates
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     no
                     interest
                     in
                     him
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     
                       especial
                       Foundation
                    
                     of
                     all
                     this
                     Trust
                     is
                     in
                     an
                     eminent
                     manner
                     expressed
                     ,
                     Esay
                     53.10
                     ,
                     11
                     ,
                     12.
                     
                     His
                     suffering
                     for
                     the
                     sins
                     of
                     all
                     those
                     to
                     whom
                     he
                     intends
                     to
                     communicate
                     of
                     this
                     his
                     fulness
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     Purchase
                     he
                     made
                     in
                     his
                     death
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     tenour
                     of
                     the
                     Covenant
                     of
                     the
                     Mediator
                     ,
                     makes
                     it
                     just
                     and
                     righteous
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     enjoy
                     this
                     part
                     of
                     his
                     Inheritance
                     .
                     Heb.
                     2.17
                     .
                     chap.
                     9.12
                     .
                     The
                     Father
                     says
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       Seest
                       thou
                       these
                       poor
                       wretched
                       Creatures
                       ,
                       that
                       lie
                       perishing
                       in
                       their
                       bloud
                       ,
                       and
                       under
                       the
                       curse
                       ?
                       They
                       had
                       once
                       my
                       Image
                       gloriously
                       enstamped
                       on
                       them
                       ,
                       and
                       were
                       every
                       way
                       meet
                       for
                       my
                       service
                       ;
                       but
                       behold
                       the
                       Misery
                       that
                       is
                       come
                       upon
                       them
                       ,
                       by
                       their
                       sin
                       and
                       rebellion
                       ;
                       sentence
                       is
                       gone
                       forth
                       against
                       them
                       upon
                       their
                       sin
                       ;
                       and
                       they
                       want
                       nothing
                       to
                       shut
                       them
                       up
                       under
                       Everlasting
                       Ruine
                       ,
                       but
                       the
                       Execution
                       of
                       it
                       :
                       Wilt
                       thou
                       undertake
                       for
                       to
                       be
                       their
                       Saviour
                       and
                       Deliverer
                       ,
                       to
                       save
                       them
                       from
                       their
                       sins
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       wrath
                       to
                       come
                       ?
                       Wilt
                       thou
                       make
                       thy
                       Soul
                       an
                       Offering
                       for
                       their
                       sins
                       ?
                       and
                       lay
                       down
                       thy
                       Life
                       a
                       Ransome
                       for
                       them
                       ?
                       Hast
                       thou
                       Love
                       enough
                       to
                       wash
                       them
                       in
                       thy
                       own
                       Blood
                       ,
                       in
                       a
                       Nature
                       to
                       be
                       taken
                       of
                       them
                       ?
                       Being
                       obedient
                       therein
                       unto
                       death
                       ,
                       the
                       death
                       of
                       the
                       Cross
                       ?
                    
                     Whereunto
                     he
                     replies
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       am
                       content
                       to
                       do
                       thy
                       Will
                       ,
                       and
                       will
                       undertake
                       this
                       work
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       with
                       joy
                       and
                       delight
                       .
                       Lo
                       ,
                       I
                       come
                       for
                       that
                       purpose
                       ,
                       my
                       delight
                       is
                       with
                       these
                       sons
                       men
                       ,
                    
                     Psal.
                     40.8
                     .
                     Prov.
                     8.31
                     .
                     
                       What
                       they
                       have
                       taken
                       ,
                       I
                       will
                       pay
                       .
                       What
                       is
                       due
                       from
                       them
                       ,
                       let
                       it
                       be
                       required
                       at
                       my
                       hand
                       .
                       I
                       am
                       ready
                       to
                       undergo
                       Wrath
                       and
                       curse
                       for
                       them
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       pour
                       out
                       my
                       soul
                       unto
                       death
                       .
                       It
                       shall
                       be
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     
                       as
                       thou
                       hast
                       spoken
                       ,
                       and
                       thou
                       shalt
                       see
                       of
                       the
                       travel
                       of
                       thy
                       soul
                       and
                       be
                       satisfied
                       .
                    
                     I
                     
                       will
                       give
                       thee
                       for
                       a
                       Covenant
                       and
                       a
                       Leader
                       unto
                       them
                       ,
                       and
                       thou
                       shalt
                       be
                       the
                       Captain
                       of
                       their
                       salvation
                       .
                       To
                       this
                       end
                       take
                       into
                       thy
                       power
                       and
                       disposal
                       all
                       the
                       Treasures
                       of
                       Heaven
                       ,
                       all
                       Mercy
                       and
                       Grace
                       to
                       give
                       out
                       unto
                       them
                       for
                       whom
                       thou
                       hast
                       undertaken
                       .
                       Behold
                       ,
                       here
                       are
                       unsearchable
                       hidden
                       Treasures
                       ,
                       not
                       of
                       many
                       Generations
                       ,
                       but
                       laid
                       up
                       from
                       Eternity
                       ;
                       take
                       all
                       these
                       Riches
                       into
                       thy
                       power
                       ,
                       and
                       at
                       thy
                       disposal
                       shall
                       they
                       be
                       for
                       ever
                       .
                    
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     noble
                     peculiar
                     foundation
                     of
                     this
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Inheritance
                     of
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                   
                     From
                     what
                     hath
                     been
                     spoken
                     ,
                     the
                     Rule
                     also
                     ,
                     whereby
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     proccedeth
                     in
                     disposing
                     these
                     Treasures
                     to
                     the
                     sons
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     is
                     made
                     evident
                     .
                     Though
                     he
                     hath
                     
                       all
                       Grace
                    
                     committed
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     bestowes
                     not
                     grace
                     upon
                     all
                     .
                     The
                     Rule
                     of
                     his
                     procedure
                     herein
                     is
                     
                       God's
                       Election
                    
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     Foundation
                     of
                     this
                     whole
                     Trust
                     is
                     his
                     undertaking
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                     who
                     were
                     given
                     him
                     of
                     his
                     Father
                     ,
                     see
                     Act.
                     13.48
                     .
                     Rom.
                     11.7
                     .
                     Ephes.
                     1.3
                     ,
                     4
                     ,
                     5
                     ,
                     6
                     ,
                     7
                     ,
                     8.
                     
                     And
                     the
                     variety
                     which
                     is
                     seen
                     in
                     his
                     actual
                     Communication
                     of
                     Grace
                     and
                     Mercy
                     unto
                     sinners
                     ,
                     depends
                     upon
                     the
                     Sovereign
                     and
                     Eternal
                     Designation
                     of
                     the
                     Persons
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     who
                     by
                     him
                     were
                     to
                     obtain
                     mercy
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     made
                     Heirs
                     of
                     Salvation
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     although
                     the
                     Persons
                     are
                     designed
                     and
                     allotted
                     unto
                     him
                     from
                     Eternity
                     ,
                     who
                     were
                     to
                     receive
                     this
                     Grace
                     and
                     Mercy
                     at
                     his
                     hands
                     ,
                     yet
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     manner
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     Circumstances
                     of
                     his
                     Dispensation
                     and
                     Communication
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     
                       wholly
                       committed
                    
                     unto
                     his
                     own
                     Sovereign
                     Will
                     and
                     Wisdom
                     .
                     Hence
                     some
                     he
                     calls
                     at
                     one
                     time
                     ,
                     some
                     at
                     another
                     ;
                     some
                     in
                     the
                     Morning
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     glorifie
                     Grace
                     in
                     working
                     all
                     the
                     day
                     ;
                     some
                     in
                     the
                     Evening
                     of
                     their
                     lives
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     exalt
                     pardoning
                     mercy
                     to
                     Eternity
                     ;
                     on
                     some
                     he
                     bestows
                     
                       much
                       Grace
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     render
                     them
                     useful
                     in
                     the
                     strength
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     on
                     others
                     less
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     keep
                     them
                     humble
                     in
                     a
                     sense
                     of
                     their
                     wants
                     .
                     Some
                     he
                     makes
                     rich
                     in
                     Light
                     ,
                     others
                     in
                     Love
                     ;
                     some
                     in
                     Faith
                     ,
                     others
                     in
                     Patience
                     ;
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     all
                     peculiarly
                     praise
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     set
                     out
                     the
                     fulness
                     of
                     his
                     stores
                     .
                     And
                     hereby
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     He
                     glorifies
                     
                       every
                       Grace
                    
                     of
                     his
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     by
                     making
                     it
                     shine
                     eminently
                     in
                     one
                     or
                     other
                     ,
                     as
                     Faith
                     in
                     Abraham
                     and
                     Peter
                     ,
                     Love
                     in
                     David
                     and
                     John
                     ,
                     Patience
                     in
                     Job
                     .
                     And
                     ,
                     2.
                     he
                     renders
                     his
                     subjects
                     useful
                     one
                     to
                     another
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     they
                     have
                     opportunities
                     upon
                     the
                     defects
                     and
                     fulness
                     of
                     each
                     other
                     ,
                     to
                     exercise
                     all
                     their
                     Graces
                     .
                     And
                     ,
                     3.
                     so
                     he
                     renders
                     his
                     whole
                     Body
                     uniform
                     and
                     comely
                     ,
                     1
                     Cor.
                     12.16
                     ,
                     17
                     ,
                     18
                     ,
                     19
                     ,
                     20
                     ,
                     21
                     ,
                     22
                     ,
                     23
                     ,
                     24
                     ,
                     25
                     ,
                     26
                     ,
                     27.
                     4.
                     
                     Keeping
                     every
                     Member
                     in
                     Humility
                     and
                     dependance
                     ,
                     whilst
                     it
                     sees
                     its
                     own
                     wants
                     in
                     some
                     Graces
                     that
                     others
                     excells
                     in
                     ,
                     Col.
                     2.19
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     is
                     another
                     
                       most
                       eminent
                       part
                    
                     of
                     the
                     Inheritance
                     and
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                   
                     II.
                     All
                     Gifts
                     that
                     are
                     bestowed
                     on
                     any
                     of
                     the
                     sons
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     whereby
                     they
                     are
                     differenced
                     from
                     others
                     ,
                     or
                     made
                     useful
                     unto
                     others
                     ,
                     belong
                     also
                     unto
                     the
                     Inheritance
                     and
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                   
                     Gifts
                     bestowed
                     on
                     men
                     are
                     either
                     Natural
                     or
                     
                       Spiritual
                       :
                       Natural
                    
                     Gifts
                     are
                     
                       especial
                       Endowments
                    
                     of
                     the
                     Persons
                     or
                     Minds
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     in
                     Relation
                     unto
                     things
                     appertaining
                     unto
                     
                     this
                     Life
                     ;
                     as
                     Wisdom
                     ,
                     Learning
                     ,
                     skill
                     and
                     cunning
                     in
                     Arts
                     and
                     Sciences
                     :
                     I
                     call
                     them
                     Natural
                     ,
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     the
                     Objects
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     exercised
                     about
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       things
                       of
                       this
                       life
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     also
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     their
                     End
                     and
                     Use.
                     They
                     are
                     not
                     always
                     so
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     their
                     rise
                     and
                     spring
                     ,
                     but
                     may
                     be
                     immediately
                     infused
                     ,
                     as
                     Wisdom
                     was
                     into
                     Solomon
                     ,
                     for
                     Civil
                     Government
                     ,
                     1
                     King
                     9.12
                     .
                     and
                     skill
                     for
                     all
                     manner
                     of
                     Mechanical
                     Operations
                     into
                     
                       Bezaleel
                       ,
                       Exod.
                    
                     31.2
                     ,
                     3
                     ,
                     6.
                     
                     But
                     how
                     far
                     these
                     gifts
                     are
                     educed
                     in
                     an
                     ordinary
                     course
                     of
                     Providence
                     ,
                     out
                     of
                     their
                     
                       hidden
                       seeds
                    
                     and
                     principles
                     in
                     nature
                     ,
                     in
                     a
                     just
                     connexion
                     of
                     Causes
                     and
                     Effects
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     fall
                     under
                     a
                     
                       certain
                       Law
                       of
                       Acquisition
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     what
                     there
                     may
                     be
                     of
                     the
                     Interposition
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     an
                     especial
                     manner
                     ,
                     immediately
                     
                       conferring
                       them
                    
                     on
                     any
                     ,
                     falls
                     not
                     under
                     our
                     present
                     consideration
                     of
                     them
                     .
                     Nor
                     yet
                     can
                     we
                     insist
                     on
                     their
                     Use
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     such
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     the
                     
                       great
                       Instrument
                    
                     in
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     for
                     the
                     preservation
                     of
                     
                       Humane
                       Society
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     keep
                     the
                     course
                     of
                     mans
                     life
                     and
                     pilgrimage
                     from
                     being
                     wholly
                     bruitish
                     .
                     I
                     design
                     only
                     to
                     shew
                     ,
                     that
                     even
                     they
                     also
                     belong
                     (
                     though
                     
                       more
                       remotely
                    
                     )
                     to
                     the
                     Lordship
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ;
                     which
                     they
                     do
                     on
                     two
                     accounts
                     ;
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     In
                     that
                     the
                     very
                     
                       use
                       of
                       mens
                       Reason
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     natural
                     faculties
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     any
                     good
                     end
                     or
                     purpose
                     ,
                     is
                     continued
                     unto
                     them
                     upon
                     the
                     account
                     of
                     his
                     Interposition
                     ,
                     bringing
                     the
                     world
                     thereby
                     under
                     a
                     dispensation
                     of
                     patience
                     and
                     forbearance
                     ,
                     as
                     was
                     declared
                     ,
                     Joh.
                     1.9
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     He
                     is
                     endued
                     with
                     Power
                     and
                     Authority
                     to
                     use
                     them
                     ,
                     in
                     whose
                     hand
                     soever
                     they
                     lie
                     ,
                     whether
                     of
                     his
                     friends
                     or
                     enemies
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     especial
                     Ends
                     of
                     his
                     Glory
                     ,
                     in
                     doing
                     good
                     unto
                     his
                     Church
                     .
                     And
                     indeed
                     in
                     the
                     Efficacy
                     of
                     his
                     Spirit
                     and
                     Power
                     upon
                     the
                     Gifts
                     of
                     the
                     minds
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     exciting
                     ,
                     ordering
                     ,
                     disposing
                     ,
                     enabling
                     them
                     unto
                     various
                     Actings
                     and
                     Operations
                     ,
                     by
                     and
                     with
                     them
                     ;
                     controuling
                     ,
                     over-ruling
                     ,
                     entangling
                     each
                     other
                     ,
                     and
                     themselves
                     in
                     whom
                     they
                     are
                     by
                     them
                     ,
                     his
                     Wisdom
                     and
                     care
                     in
                     the
                     Rule
                     ,
                     Government
                     ,
                     Chastisement
                     ,
                     and
                     Deliverance
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     are
                     most
                     conspicuous
                     .
                  
                   
                     III.
                     2.
                     
                     
                       Spiritual
                       Gifts
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     principally
                     come
                     under
                     that
                     Denomination
                     are
                     of
                     two
                     sorts
                     ;
                     Extraordinary
                     ,
                     and
                     Ordinary
                     .
                     The
                     first
                     are
                     immediate
                     Endowments
                     of
                     the
                     minds
                     of
                     men
                     with
                     Abilities
                     exceeding
                     the
                     whole
                     
                       Systeme
                       of
                       Nature
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     exercise
                     whereof
                     they
                     are
                     meer
                     Instruments
                     of
                     him
                     who
                     bestows
                     those
                     gifts
                     upon
                     them
                     .
                     Such
                     of
                     old
                     were
                     the
                     Gifts
                     of
                     Miracles
                     ,
                     Tongues
                     ,
                     Healing
                     ,
                     Prediction
                     ,
                     and
                     infallible
                     Inspiration
                     ,
                     given
                     out
                     by
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     unto
                     such
                     as
                     he
                     was
                     pleased
                     to
                     use
                     in
                     his
                     Gospel
                     service
                     in
                     an
                     Extraordinary
                     manner
                     .
                     The
                     latter
                     sort
                     are
                     Furnishments
                     of
                     the
                     minds
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     enabling
                     them
                     unto
                     the
                     
                       Comprehension
                       of
                       spiritual
                       things
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     management
                     of
                     them
                     for
                     
                       spiritual
                       Ends
                    
                     and
                     purposes
                     .
                     Such
                     are
                     Wisdom
                     ,
                     Knowledge
                     ,
                     Prudence
                     ,
                     Utterance
                     ,
                     Aptness
                     to
                     teach
                     ;
                     in
                     general
                     ,
                     
                       Abilities
                       to
                       manage
                       the
                       things
                       of
                       Christ
                    
                     and
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     unto
                     their
                     own
                     proper
                     ends
                     .
                     And
                     these
                     also
                     are
                     of
                     two
                     sorts
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Such
                     as
                     are
                     peculiar
                     unto
                     Office
                     ;
                     and
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                     Such
                     as
                     are
                     common
                     unto
                     others
                     for
                     their
                     own
                     and
                     others
                     Good
                     and
                     Edification
                     ,
                     according
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     called
                     unto
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     them
                     .
                     And
                     these
                     two
                     sorts
                     of
                     Gifts
                     differ
                     only
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     degrees
                     .
                     There
                     are
                     no
                     ordinary
                     Gifts
                     that
                     Christ's
                     Officers
                     are
                     made
                     partakers
                     of
                     ,
                     their
                     Office
                     only
                     excepted
                     ,
                     which
                     differs
                     in
                     the
                     kind
                     or
                     nature
                     of
                     them
                     from
                     those
                     which
                     he
                     bestows
                     on
                     all
                     his
                     Disciples
                     :
                     which
                     makes
                     their
                     stirring
                     up
                     ,
                     and
                     endeavours
                     to
                     improve
                     the
                     Gifts
                     they
                     have
                     received
                     exceeding
                     necessary
                     unto
                     them
                     .
                     And
                     Christ's
                     collation
                     of
                     these
                     Gifts
                     unto
                     men
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     foundation
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     Offices
                     that
                     under
                     him
                     they
                     are
                     called
                     to
                     discharge
                     .
                     See
                     Ephes.
                     4.8
                     ,
                     11.
                     1
                     
                     Cor.
                     12.7
                     .
                     Joh.
                     20.21
                     ,
                     22.
                     
                     And
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     the
                     spring
                     and
                     foundation
                     of
                     Office
                     ,
                     so
                     they
                     are
                     the
                     great
                     and
                     only
                     means
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Churches
                       edification
                    
                     .
                     By
                     them
                     Christ
                     builds
                     up
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     measure
                     appointed
                     unto
                     the
                     whole
                     and
                     every
                     member
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     And
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     Member
                     but
                     hath
                     its
                     Gift
                     :
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     Talent
                     given
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     lent
                     ,
                     to
                     trade
                     withall
                     .
                  
                   
                     Now
                     of
                     all
                     these
                     Christ
                     is
                     the
                     
                       only
                       Lord
                    
                     ,
                     they
                     belong
                     unto
                     his
                     Kingdom
                     .
                     Psal.
                     68.18
                     .
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       when
                       he
                       ascended
                       on
                       high
                       ,
                       he
                    
                     took
                     ,
                     or
                     
                       received
                       gifts
                       for
                       man
                    
                     ;
                     he
                     took
                     them
                     into
                     his
                     own
                     power
                     and
                     disposal
                     ,
                     being
                     given
                     him
                     of
                     his
                     Father
                     :
                     as
                     Peter
                     declares
                     ,
                     Act.
                     2.33
                     .
                     adding
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     
                       received
                       the
                       Spirit
                    
                     ,
                     by
                     whom
                     all
                     these
                     gifts
                     are
                     wrought
                     .
                     And
                     Ephes.
                     4.8
                     .
                     the
                     Apostle
                     renders
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     the
                     Psalmist
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       he
                       gave
                       gifts
                    
                     ;
                     because
                     he
                     received
                     them
                     into
                     his
                     power
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     keep
                     them
                     unto
                     himself
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     give
                     them
                     out
                     to
                     the
                     use
                     of
                     others
                     .
                     And
                     so
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     doth
                     sometimes
                     signifie
                     to
                     give
                     .
                     Hos.
                     14.2
                     .
                     
                       Verbum
                       accipiendi
                       dare
                       significat
                       cu●n
                       accipiunt
                       aliunde
                       ut
                       dent
                       ,
                    
                     say
                     the
                     
                       Jewish
                       Masters
                    
                     .
                     And
                     it
                     was
                     after
                     his
                     Resurrection
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     accession
                     was
                     made
                     unto
                     his
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     in
                     such
                     an
                     eminent
                     and
                     visible
                     manner
                     as
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     testimony
                     of
                     his
                     
                       Office
                       ,
                       Joh.
                    
                     7.39
                     .
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       holy
                       Ghost
                       was
                       not
                       yet
                       ,
                    
                     because
                     Jesus
                     was
                     not
                     yet
                     glorified
                     ;
                     not
                     
                       eminently
                       given
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     received
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     these
                     gifts
                     ,
                     Acts
                     19.2
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     investiture
                     
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     with
                     
                       power
                       over
                       all
                       gifts
                    
                     ,
                     he
                     makes
                     the
                     bottom
                     of
                     the
                     mission
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     28.18
                     .
                     This
                     he
                     had
                     as
                     a
                     fruit
                     of
                     his
                     suffering
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     part
                     of
                     his
                     purchase
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     choice
                     portion
                     of
                     his
                     Lordship
                     and
                     Kingdom
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     End
                     also
                     why
                     all
                     these
                     gifts
                     are
                     given
                     into
                     his
                     power
                     and
                     disposal
                     ,
                     is
                     evident
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     propagation
                     of
                     his
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     the
                     setting
                     up
                     of
                     his
                     Kingdom
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     d●pends
                     upon
                     them
                     .
                     These
                     are
                     the
                     Arms
                     that
                     he
                     furnished
                     his
                     Messengers
                     withall
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     sent
                     them
                     forth
                     to
                     fight
                     with
                     ,
                     to
                     conquer
                     and
                     subdue
                     the
                     world
                     unto
                     him
                     .
                     And
                     by
                     these
                     they
                     prevailed
                     .
                     By
                     that
                     Spirit
                     of
                     wisdom
                     and
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     prayer
                     ,
                     utterance
                     ,
                     wherewith
                     they
                     were
                     endowed
                     ;
                     attended
                     where
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     needful
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     
                       extraordinary
                       gifts
                    
                     before
                     mention'd
                     ,
                     did
                     they
                     accomplish
                     the
                     work
                     committed
                     unto
                     their
                     charge
                     .
                     Now
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     having
                     a
                     right
                     unto
                     a
                     Kingdom
                     and
                     Inheritance
                     given
                     him
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     actually
                     
                       under
                       possession
                       of
                       his
                       Adversary
                    
                     ,
                     it
                     was
                     necessary
                     that
                     all
                     those
                     arms
                     ,
                     wherewith
                     he
                     was
                     to
                     make
                     a
                     conquest
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     should
                     be
                     given
                     to
                     his
                     disposal
                     ,
                     2
                     Cor.
                     10.4
                     .
                     These
                     were
                     the
                     
                       weapons
                       of
                       the
                       warfare
                    
                     of
                     his
                     Apostles
                     and
                     Disciples
                     ,
                     which
                     through
                     God
                     were
                     so
                     
                       mighty
                       to
                       cast
                       down
                       the
                       strong
                       holds
                       of
                       sin
                       and
                       Sathan
                       .
                    
                     These
                     are
                     the
                     slings
                     and
                     stones
                     ,
                     before
                     which
                     the
                     Goliahs
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                     and
                     Hell
                     did
                     fall
                     .
                     This
                     was
                     that
                     
                       power
                       from
                       above
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     promised
                     his
                     Apostles
                     to
                     furnish
                     them
                     withall
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     should
                     address
                     themselves
                     to
                     the
                     
                       conquest
                       of
                       the
                       world
                       ,
                       Acts
                    
                     1.8
                     .
                     With
                     these
                     weapons
                     ,
                     this
                     furniture
                     for
                     their
                     warfare
                     ,
                     a
                     
                       few
                       despised
                       persons
                    
                     in
                     the
                     eyes
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     went
                     from
                     Judea
                     unto
                     the
                     ends
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     subduing
                     all
                     things
                     before
                     them
                     to
                     the
                     obedience
                     of
                     their
                     Lord
                     and
                     Master
                     .
                     And
                     ,
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     By
                     these
                     is
                     his
                     
                       Church
                       edified
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     to
                     that
                     end
                     doth
                     he
                     continue
                     to
                     bestow
                     them
                     on
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     do
                     so
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     1
                     Cor.
                     12.7
                     ,
                     13
                     ,
                     14.
                     
                     Ephes.
                     4.8
                     ,
                     9
                     ,
                     10
                     ,
                     11
                     ,
                     12
                     ,
                     13.
                     
                     Rom.
                     12.6
                     ,
                     7
                     ,
                     8.
                     1
                     
                     Pet.
                     3.10
                     ,
                     11.
                     
                     Col.
                     2.19
                     .
                     And
                     for
                     any
                     to
                     hinder
                     their
                     
                       growth
                       and
                       exercise
                    
                     ,
                     is
                     what
                     in
                     them
                     lies
                     to
                     pull
                     down
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     set
                     themselves
                     against
                     that
                     testimony
                     which
                     he
                     gives
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     
                       yet
                       alive
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     takes
                     care
                     of
                     his
                     Disciples
                     ,
                     being
                     present
                     with
                     them
                     according
                     unto
                     his
                     promise
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     And
                     by
                     these
                     means
                     and
                     ways
                     is
                     
                       God
                       glorified
                    
                     in
                     him
                     and
                     by
                     him
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     great
                     end
                     of
                     his
                     Lordship
                     over
                     all
                     the
                     gifts
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     .
                  
                   
                     That
                     we
                     may
                     a
                     little
                     by
                     the
                     way
                     look
                     into
                     our
                     
                       especial
                       concernment
                    
                     in
                     these
                     things
                     ,
                     the
                     order
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     subserviency
                     one
                     to
                     another
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     briefly
                     considered
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     
                       Natural
                       gifts
                    
                     are
                     the
                     foundation
                     of
                     ,
                     and
                     lie
                     in
                     an
                     especial
                     subordination
                     unto
                     Spiritual
                     ,
                     so
                     are
                     
                       Spiritual
                       gifts
                    
                     enlivened
                     ,
                     made
                     effectual
                     and
                     durable
                     by
                     Grace
                     .
                     The
                     principal
                     end
                     of
                     Christ's
                     bestowing
                     gifts
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     erection
                     of
                     a
                     Ministery
                     in
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     ends
                     before
                     mentioned
                     .
                     And
                     where
                     all
                     these
                     in
                     their
                     order
                     and
                     mutual
                     
                       subserviency
                       unto
                       one
                       another
                    
                     ,
                     are
                     received
                     by
                     any
                     ,
                     there
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     alone
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     
                       competent
                       furniture
                    
                     for
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     the
                     Ministery
                     received
                     .
                     And
                     where
                     any
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     their
                     
                       whole
                       kind
                    
                     ,
                     are
                     wanting
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     defect
                     in
                     the
                     Person
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     a
                     nullity
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     Office.
                     
                       Natural
                       gifts
                    
                     and
                     endowments
                     of
                     mind
                     are
                     so
                     necessary
                     a
                     foundation
                     for
                     any
                     that
                     looks
                     towards
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     the
                     Ministery
                     ,
                     that
                     without
                     some
                     
                       competent
                       measure
                    
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     madness
                     and
                     folly
                     to
                     entertain
                     thoughts
                     of
                     any
                     progress
                     .
                     Unless
                     unto
                     these
                     ,
                     
                       Spiritual
                       gifts
                    
                     are
                     in
                     Christ's
                     time
                     super-added
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     will
                     be
                     never
                     of
                     any
                     use
                     for
                     the
                     edification
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     as
                     having
                     in
                     their
                     own
                     nature
                     and
                     series
                     ,
                     no
                     especial
                     tendency
                     unto
                     that
                     end
                     .
                     Nor
                     will
                     these
                     super-added
                     
                       spiritual
                       gifts
                    
                     enable
                     any
                     man
                     to
                     discharge
                     his
                     duty
                     unto
                     all
                     well-pleasing
                     before
                     God
                     ,
                     unless
                     they
                     also
                     are
                     quickned
                     and
                     seasoned
                     by
                     Grace
                     .
                     And
                     where
                     there
                     is
                     an
                     intercision
                     of
                     this
                     
                       series
                       and
                       order
                       in
                       any
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     defect
                     will
                     quickly
                     appear
                     .
                     Thus
                     some
                     we
                     see
                     of
                     
                       excellent
                       natural
                       endowments
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     their
                     first
                     setting
                     forth
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     their
                     endeavours
                     on
                     that
                     single
                     stock
                     ,
                     promising
                     great
                     usefulness
                     and
                     excellency
                     in
                     their
                     way
                     ;
                     who
                     when
                     they
                     should
                     come
                     to
                     engage
                     in
                     the
                     service
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     evidence
                     themselves
                     to
                     be
                     altogether
                     unfurnished
                     for
                     the
                     employment
                     they
                     undertake
                     ;
                     yea
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     have
                     lost
                     ,
                     what
                     before
                     they
                     seemed
                     to
                     have
                     received
                     .
                     Having
                     gone
                     to
                     the
                     utmost
                     length
                     and
                     bounds
                     that
                     
                       Gifts
                       meerly
                       Natural
                    
                     could
                     carry
                     them
                     out
                     unto
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     receiving
                     
                       super-added
                       Spiritual
                       g●fts
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Christ
                     bestoweth
                     as
                     he
                     pleaseth
                     ,
                     1
                     Cor.
                     12.11
                     .
                     they
                     
                       faint
                       in
                       the
                       way
                    
                     ,
                     wither
                     ,
                     and
                     become
                     utterly
                     useless
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     for
                     the
                     most
                     part
                     falleth
                     out
                     ,
                     when
                     men
                     either
                     have
                     
                       abused
                       their
                       natural
                       gifts
                    
                     to
                     the
                     service
                     of
                     their
                     lusts
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     an
                     opposition
                     to
                     the
                     simplicity
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ;
                     or
                     when
                     they
                     set
                     upon
                     
                       Spiritual
                       things
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     pretend
                     to
                     the
                     service
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     meerly
                     in
                     their
                     own
                     strength
                     ,
                     without
                     dependance
                     on
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Heir
                     and
                     Lord
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                     for
                     abilities
                     and
                     furniture
                     for
                     his
                     work
                     ;
                     or
                     when
                     they
                     have
                     some
                     fixed
                     corrupt
                     end
                     and
                     design
                     to
                     accomplish
                     and
                     bring
                     about
                     by
                     a
                     
                       pretence
                       of
                       the
                       Ministery
                    
                     ,
                     without
                     regard
                     to
                     the
                     glory
                     
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     or
                     compassion
                     to
                     the
                     souls
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     will
                     not
                     prostitute
                     the
                     gifts
                     of
                     his
                     Spirit
                     to
                     make
                     them
                     serviceable
                     unto
                     .
                     And
                     sundry
                     other
                     causes
                     of
                     this
                     failure
                     may
                     be
                     assigned
                     .
                  
                   
                     It
                     is
                     no
                     otherwise
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     
                       next
                       degree
                    
                     in
                     this
                     order
                     ▪
                     in
                     reference
                     unto
                     
                       spiritual
                       gifts
                    
                     and
                     saving
                     grace
                     .
                     When
                     these
                     gifts
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     good
                     pleasure
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     of
                     them
                     are
                     super-added
                     unto
                     the
                     
                       natural
                       endowments
                    
                     before
                     mentioned
                     ,
                     they
                     carry
                     on
                     them
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     received
                     them
                     ,
                     cheerfully
                     ,
                     comfortably
                     and
                     usefully
                     in
                     their
                     way
                     and
                     progress
                     .
                     The
                     former
                     are
                     increased
                     ,
                     heightned
                     ,
                     strengthned
                     and
                     perfected
                     by
                     the
                     latter
                     ,
                     towards
                     that
                     special
                     end
                     ,
                     whereunto
                     themselves
                     are
                     designed
                     ;
                     namely
                     ,
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     Christ
                     in
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     .
                     But
                     if
                     these
                     also
                     are
                     not
                     in
                     due
                     season
                     quickned
                     by
                     saving
                     grace
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     heart
                     be
                     not
                     moistned
                     and
                     made
                     fruitful
                     thereby
                     ,
                     even
                     they
                     also
                     will
                     wither
                     and
                     decay
                     .
                     Sin
                     and
                     the
                     world
                     in
                     
                       process
                       of
                       time
                    
                     will
                     devour
                     them
                     ,
                     whereof
                     we
                     have
                     daily
                     experience
                     in
                     this
                     world
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     Order
                     wherein
                     the
                     
                       Great
                       Lord
                       of
                       all
                       these
                       Gifts
                    
                     hath
                     laid
                     them
                     in
                     a
                     subserviency
                     ,
                     one
                     kind
                     unto
                     another
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     of
                     them
                     unto
                     his
                     own
                     glory
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     this
                     that
                     hath
                     been
                     spoken
                     will
                     abundantly
                     discover
                     the
                     reason
                     and
                     ground
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Apostol●cal
                       Exhortation
                       ,
                       Covet
                       the
                       best
                       gifts
                       ,
                    
                     1
                     Cor.
                     12.31
                     .
                     As
                     first
                     ,
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     Wisdom
                     and
                     knowledge
                     in
                     the
                     Word
                     and
                     Will
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     1
                     Cor.
                     12.8
                     .
                     1
                     Cor.
                     2.7
                     .
                     1
                     Tim.
                     3.15
                     .
                     1
                     Cor.
                     1.5
                     .
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     Ability
                     ,
                     to
                     manage
                     and
                     improve
                     this
                     wisdom
                     and
                     knowledge
                     to
                     the
                     edification
                     of
                     others
                     ,
                     Heb.
                     3.13
                     .
                     chap.
                     10.25
                     .
                     Rom.
                     15.14
                     .
                     1
                     Thes.
                     5.11
                     .
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     of
                     Prayer
                     .
                     And
                     many
                     more
                     might
                     be
                     added
                     of
                     the
                     like
                     usefulness
                     and
                     importance
                     .
                  
                   
                     IV.
                     3.
                     
                     To
                     close
                     our
                     considerations
                     of
                     this
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Lordship
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     there
                     remains
                     only
                     that
                     we
                     shew
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     Lord
                     of
                     all
                     
                       Spiritual
                       Eternal
                       things
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     in
                     one
                     word
                     we
                     call
                     Glory
                     .
                     He
                     is
                     himself
                     the
                     
                       Lord
                       of
                       glory
                    
                     ,
                     2
                     Cor.
                     2.4
                     .
                     and
                     the
                     Judge
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                     Joh.
                     5.25
                     .
                     In
                     the
                     discharge
                     of
                     which
                     Office
                     he
                     gives
                     out
                     Glory
                     as
                     a
                     Reward
                     unto
                     his
                     followers
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     25.32
                     .
                     Rom.
                     14.10
                     .
                     Glory
                     is
                     the
                     reward
                     that
                     is
                     
                       with
                       him
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     will
                     give
                     out
                     at
                     the
                     last
                     day
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     Crown
                     ,
                     2
                     Tim.
                     4.8
                     .
                     Joh.
                     17.2
                     .
                     And
                     to
                     this
                     end
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     be
                     Lord
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     he
                     hath
                     (
                     1
                     )
                     purchased
                     it
                     ,
                     Heb.
                     9.12
                     .
                     Eph.
                     1.14
                     .
                     Heb.
                     2.10
                     .
                     (
                     2
                     )
                     Taken
                     actual
                     possession
                     of
                     it
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     Person
                     ,
                     Luke
                     24.25
                     .
                     Joh.
                     17.5
                     ,
                     22
                     ,
                     24.
                     
                     And
                     that
                     (
                     3
                     )
                     as
                     the
                     fore-runner
                     on
                     whom
                     he
                     will
                     bestow
                     it
                     ,
                     Heb.
                     9.20
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     a
                     short
                     view
                     of
                     the
                     Lordship
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     
                       things
                       Spiritual
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     
                       Ecclesiastical
                       things
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     things
                     that
                     concern
                     Church
                     Institutions
                     ,
                     Rule
                     and
                     Power
                     ,
                     belong
                     also
                     unto
                     his
                     Rule
                     and
                     Dominion
                     .
                     He
                     is
                     the
                     only
                     Head
                     ,
                     Lord
                     ,
                     Ruler
                     ,
                     and
                     Law-giver
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     .
                     There
                     was
                     a
                     
                       Church
                       state
                    
                     ever
                     since
                     God
                     created
                     man
                     on
                     the
                     earth
                     ;
                     and
                     there
                     is
                     the
                     same
                     reason
                     of
                     it
                     in
                     all
                     its
                     alterations
                     ,
                     as
                     unto
                     its
                     Relation
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christ.
                     What
                     ever
                     changes
                     it
                     under-went
                     ,
                     still
                     Christ
                     was
                     the
                     Lord
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     all
                     its
                     concernments
                     .
                     But
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     instance
                     and
                     eminency
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     consider
                     the
                     
                       Mosaical
                       Church
                       state
                    
                     under
                     the
                     old
                     Testament
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     
                       Evangelical
                       Church
                       state
                    
                     under
                     the
                     New.
                     Christ
                     is
                     Lord
                     of
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     respect
                     unto
                     them
                     both
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     He
                     was
                     the
                     Lord
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Old
                       Testament
                       Church
                       state
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     exercised
                     his
                     Power
                     and
                     Lordship
                     towards
                     it
                     four
                     ways
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     In
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     its
                     Institution
                     and
                     Erection
                     ;
                     he
                     made
                     ,
                     framed
                     ,
                     
                       set
                       up
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     appointed
                     that
                     Church
                     state
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     Worship
                     of
                     God
                     therein
                     observed
                     .
                     He
                     it
                     was
                     who
                     appeared
                     unto
                     Moses
                     in
                     the
                     
                       Wilderness
                       ,
                       Exod.
                    
                     3.5
                     .
                     Act.
                     7.32
                     ,
                     33.
                     and
                     who
                     gave
                     them
                     the
                     Law
                     on
                     
                       M●unt
                       Sinai
                       ,
                       Exod.
                    
                     20
                     Psal.
                     68.17
                     .
                     Ephes.
                     4.8
                     .
                     and
                     continued
                     with
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     Wilderness
                     ,
                     Numb
                     .
                     21.6
                     .
                     1
                     Cor.
                     10.9
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     his
                     Power
                     and
                     Authority
                     ,
                     was
                     the
                     Institution
                     and
                     Erection
                     of
                     that
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     By
                     prescribing
                     a
                     
                       complete
                       Rule
                    
                     and
                     form
                     of
                     Worship
                     and
                     obedience
                     unto
                     it
                     ,
                     being
                     erected
                     ,
                     as
                     its
                     Law-giver
                     ,
                     to
                     which
                     nothing
                     might
                     be
                     add●d
                     ,
                     Deut.
                     7.4
                     ,
                     12
                     ,
                     32.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     By
                     way
                     of
                     Reformation
                     ,
                     when
                     it
                     was
                     collapsed
                     and
                     decayed
                     ,
                     Zech.
                     2.8
                     ,
                     9
                     ,
                     10
                     ,
                     11
                     ,
                     12
                     ,
                     13.
                     
                     Ma●
                     .
                     3
                     ,
                     1
                     ,
                     2
                     ,
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     By
                     way
                     of
                     Amotion
                     ,
                     or
                     taking
                     down
                     what
                     he
                     himself
                     had
                     set
                     up
                     ;
                     because
                     it
                     was
                     so
                     framed
                     and
                     ordered
                     as
                     to
                     continue
                     only
                     for
                     
                       a
                       season
                       ,
                       Heb.
                    
                     9.10
                     .
                     Deut.
                     18.16
                     ,
                     17
                     ,
                     18.
                     
                     Hag.
                     2
                     6
                     ,
                     7.
                     
                     Isa.
                     65.17
                     ,
                     18.
                     2
                     
                     Pet.
                     3.13
                     .
                     Which
                     part
                     of
                     his
                     Power
                     and
                     Lordship
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     a●terwards
                     abundantly
                     prove
                     against
                     the
                     Jews
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Of
                     the
                     New
                     Testament
                     
                       Evangelical
                       Church
                       state
                    
                     also
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     the
                     only
                     Lord
                     and
                     Ruler
                     ;
                     yea
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     his
                     
                       proper
                       Kingdom
                    
                     ,
                     on
                     which
                     all
                     other
                     parts
                     of
                     his
                     Dominion
                     do
                     depend
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     is
                     given
                     to
                     be
                     
                       head
                       over
                       a●l
                       things
                       unto
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       Ephes.
                    
                     1.22
                     .
                     For
                     ,
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     He
                     is
                     the
                     foundation
                     of
                     this
                     Church
                     state
                     ,
                     1
                     Cor.
                     3.11
                     .
                     the
                     whole
                     design
                     and
                     
                     plat-form
                     of
                     it
                     being
                     laid
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     built
                     upon
                     him
                     :
                     And
                     2.
                     
                     He
                     erects
                     this
                     Church-State
                     upon
                     himself
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     16.18
                     .
                     
                       I
                       will
                       build
                       my
                       Church
                    
                     ;
                     the
                     Spirit
                     and
                     Word
                     whereby
                     it
                     is
                     done
                     ,
                     being
                     from
                     him
                     alone
                     ,
                     and
                     ordered
                     in
                     and
                     by
                     his
                     Wisdom
                     ,
                     Power
                     and
                     Care
                     ;
                     And
                     3.
                     
                     He
                     gives
                     Laws
                     and
                     Rules
                     of
                     Worship
                     and
                     Obedience
                     unto
                     it
                     ,
                     when
                     so
                     built
                     by
                     himself
                     and
                     upon
                     himself
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     28.18
                     .
                     Acts
                     1.2
                     .
                     Heb.
                     3.2
                     ,
                     3
                     ,
                     4
                     ,
                     5
                     ,
                     6.
                     
                     And
                     4.
                     
                     Is
                     the
                     everlasting
                     ,
                     constant
                     ,
                     abiding
                     
                       Head
                       ,
                       Ruler
                       ,
                       King
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     Governour
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     Eph.
                     1.22
                     .
                     Col.
                     2.19
                     .
                     Heb.
                     3.6
                     .
                     Rev.
                     2.3
                     .
                     All
                     which
                     things
                     are
                     ordinarily
                     spoken
                     unto
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     ends
                     of
                     this
                     Power
                     of
                     Christ
                     fully
                     declared
                     .
                  
                   
                     VI.
                     He
                     is
                     Lord
                     also
                     of
                     
                       Political
                       things
                    
                     ;
                     All
                     the
                     Governments
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     that
                     are
                     set
                     up
                     and
                     exercised
                     therein
                     for
                     the
                     good
                     of
                     mankind
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     preservation
                     of
                     Society
                     according
                     to
                     Rules
                     of
                     Equity
                     and
                     Righteousness
                     ;
                     over
                     all
                     these
                     ,
                     and
                     those
                     who
                     in
                     and
                     by
                     them
                     exercise
                     Rule
                     and
                     Authority
                     amongst
                     men
                     ,
                     is
                     he
                     Lord
                     and
                     King.
                     
                  
                   
                     He
                     alone
                     is
                     the
                     
                       absolute
                       Potentate
                    
                     ;
                     the
                     Highest
                     on
                     the
                     earth
                     are
                     in
                     a
                     subordination
                     unto
                     him
                     .
                     That
                     1.
                     
                     He
                     was
                     designed
                     unto
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     89.27
                     .
                     And
                     accordingly
                     he
                     is
                     2.
                     
                     Made
                     Lord
                     of
                     Lords
                     and
                     King
                     of
                     Kings
                     ,
                     Rev.
                     17.14
                     .
                     Chap.
                     19.16
                     .
                     1
                     Tim.
                     6.15
                     .
                     And
                     3.
                     
                     He
                     exerciseth
                     dominion
                     answerable
                     unto
                     his
                     Title
                     ,
                     Rev.
                     6.16
                     .
                     Chap.
                     17.14
                     .
                     Chap.
                     18.16
                     ,
                     17
                     ,
                     18
                     ,
                     19
                     ,
                     20.
                     
                     Psal.
                     2.8
                     ,
                     9.
                     
                     Isa.
                     60.
                     
                     Mich.
                     5.7
                     ,
                     8
                     ,
                     9.
                     
                     And
                     4.
                     
                     Hath
                     hence
                     right
                     to
                     send
                     his
                     Gospel
                     into
                     all
                     Nations
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     attended
                     with
                     the
                     worship
                     by
                     him
                     prescribed
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     28.18
                     .
                     Psal.
                     2.9
                     ,
                     10
                     ,
                     11
                     ,
                     12.
                     which
                     none
                     of
                     the
                     Rulers
                     or
                     Governours
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     have
                     any
                     right
                     to
                     refuse
                     or
                     oppose
                     ,
                     nor
                     can
                     so
                     do
                     ,
                     but
                     upon
                     their
                     utmost
                     peril
                     .
                     And
                     5.
                     
                     
                       All
                       Kingdoms
                    
                     shall
                     at
                     length
                     be
                     brought
                     into
                     a
                     
                       professed
                       subjection
                    
                     to
                     him
                     and
                     his
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     all
                     their
                     Rule
                     disposed
                     of
                     unto
                     the
                     interest
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     and
                     Saints
                     ,
                     Dan.
                     7.27
                     .
                     Isa.
                     60.12
                     .
                     Rev.
                     19.16
                     ,
                     17
                     ,
                     18
                     ,
                     19.
                     
                  
                   
                     VII
                     .
                     The
                     last
                     branch
                     of
                     this
                     Dominion
                     of
                     Christ
                     consists
                     in
                     the
                     Residue
                     of
                     the
                     Creation
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     Heaven
                     and
                     Earth
                     ,
                     Sea
                     and
                     Land
                     ,
                     Wind
                     ,
                     Trees
                     ,
                     and
                     fruits
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Creatures
                     of
                     sense
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     all
                     put
                     under
                     his
                     feet
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     8.7
                     ,
                     8.
                     
                     Ephes.
                     1.22
                     .
                     1
                     Cor.
                     15.27
                     .
                     So
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     his
                     power
                     severally
                     over
                     them
                     ,
                     is
                     known
                     from
                     the
                     story
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     .
                     And
                     thus
                     we
                     have
                     glanced
                     at
                     this
                     Lordship
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     in
                     some
                     of
                     the
                     general
                     parts
                     of
                     it
                     :
                     And
                     how
                     small
                     a
                     portion
                     of
                     his
                     glorious
                     power
                     ,
                     are
                     we
                     able
                     to
                     comprehend
                     or
                     declare
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       By
                       whom
                       also
                       he
                       made
                       the
                       worlds
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     Apostle
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     gives
                     further
                     strength
                     to
                     his
                     present
                     Argument
                     ,
                     from
                     another
                     Consideration
                     of
                     the
                     Person
                     of
                     the
                     Messiah
                     ;
                     wherein
                     he
                     also
                     discovers
                     the
                     foundation
                     of
                     the
                     Preheminence
                     ascribed
                     unto
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     words
                     last
                     insisted
                     on
                     .
                     
                       By
                       him
                       the
                       worlds
                       were
                       made
                    
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     they
                     were
                     his
                     
                       own
                       ,
                       Joh.
                    
                     1.11
                     .
                     and
                     it
                     was
                     meet
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     
                       new
                       condition
                    
                     which
                     he
                     underwent
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     be
                     the
                     Lord
                     of
                     them
                     all
                     .
                     Moreover
                     ,
                     if
                     all
                     things
                     be
                     
                       made
                       by
                       him
                    
                     ,
                     all
                     disobedience
                     unto
                     him
                     is
                     certainly
                     most
                     unreasonable
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     be
                     attended
                     with
                     inevitable
                     ruine
                     ;
                     of
                     the
                     Truth
                     whereof
                     ,
                     the
                     Apostle
                     aims
                     to
                     convince
                     the
                     Hebrews
                     .
                  
                   
                     Now
                     whereas
                     the
                     Assertion
                     which
                     presents
                     its
                     self
                     at
                     first
                     view
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     is
                     such
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     we
                     rightly
                     apprehend
                     the
                     meaning
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     must
                     needs
                     determine
                     the
                     Controversie
                     that
                     the
                     Apostle
                     had
                     with
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     of
                     great
                     use
                     and
                     importance
                     unto
                     the
                     faith
                     of
                     the
                     Saints
                     in
                     all
                     ages
                     ,
                     I
                     shall
                     first
                     free
                     the
                     words
                     from
                     
                       false
                       glosses
                    
                     and
                     interpretations
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     
                       explain
                       the
                       Truth
                    
                     asserted
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     both
                     absolutely
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     relation
                     to
                     the
                     present
                     purpose
                     of
                     the
                     Apostle
                     .
                  
                   
                     That
                     which
                     some
                     men
                     design
                     in
                     their
                     wresting
                     of
                     this
                     place
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     deface
                     the
                     
                       illustrious
                       Testimony
                    
                     given
                     in
                     it
                     unto
                     the
                     
                       Eternal
                       Deity
                    
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     to
                     this
                     purpose
                     they
                     proceed
                     variously
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     By
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       by
                       whom
                    
                     ,
                     they
                     say
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       for
                       whom
                    
                     ,
                     is
                     intended
                     .
                     And
                     so
                     the
                     sense
                     of
                     the
                     place
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       for
                       Christ
                       ,
                       for
                       his
                       sake
                       ,
                       God
                       made
                       the
                       world
                    
                     :
                     so
                     Eniedinus
                     ;
                     and
                     Grotius
                     embraceth
                     his
                     notion
                     ;
                     adding
                     in
                     its
                     confirmation
                     that
                     this
                     was
                     the
                     opinion
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     namely
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       all
                       things
                       were
                       made
                       for
                       the
                       Messiah
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     he
                     renders
                     by
                     ,
                     condiderat
                     ,
                     as
                     signifying
                     the
                     time
                     
                       long
                       since
                       past
                    
                     ,
                     before
                     the
                     bringing
                     forth
                     of
                     Christ
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     ;
                     as
                     also
                     that
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     is
                     put
                     for
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     Rom.
                     6.4
                     .
                     Rev.
                     4.11
                     .
                     Chap.
                     1.14
                     .
                     and
                     therefore
                     may
                     be
                     here
                     so
                     used
                     .
                     According
                     to
                     this
                     Exposition
                     of
                     the
                     words
                     ,
                     we
                     have
                     in
                     them
                     an
                     expression
                     of
                     the
                     Love
                     of
                     God
                     towards
                     the
                     Messiah
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     
                     
                       for
                       his
                       sake
                       ,
                       he
                       made
                       the
                       worlds
                    
                     ;
                     but
                     not
                     any
                     thing
                     of
                     the
                     Excellency
                     ,
                     Power
                     and
                     Glory
                     of
                     the
                     Messiah
                     himself
                     .
                  
                   
                     It
                     is
                     manifest
                     that
                     the
                     whole
                     strength
                     of
                     this
                     interpretation
                     lyes
                     in
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     taken
                     for
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       by
                       whom
                    
                     instead
                     of
                     ,
                     
                       for
                       whom
                    
                     :
                     but
                     neither
                     is
                     it
                     proved
                     that
                     in
                     
                       any
                       other
                       place
                    
                     those
                     expressions
                     are
                     equipollent
                     ;
                     nor
                     if
                     that
                     could
                     be
                     supposed
                     ,
                     is
                     there
                     any
                     reason
                     off●red
                     why
                     the
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     should
                     in
                     this
                     place
                     be
                     put
                     for
                     the
                     other
                     :
                     For
                     ,
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     places
                     referred
                     unto
                     ,
                     do
                     no
                     way
                     prove
                     that
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     with
                     a
                     Genitive
                     doth
                     ever
                     denote
                     the
                     
                       final
                       cause
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     efficient
                     only
                     .
                     With
                     an
                     Accusative
                     for
                     the
                     most
                     part
                     it
                     is
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     propter
                     ,
                     signifying
                     the
                     
                       final
                       Cause
                    
                     of
                     the
                     thing
                     spoken
                     of
                     ,
                     and
                     rarely
                     in
                     the
                     
                       New
                       Testament
                    
                     is
                     it
                     otherwise
                     used
                     .
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     Rev.
                     4.11
                     .
                     
                       At
                       thy
                       will
                       or
                       pleasure
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     efficient
                     and
                     disposing
                     not
                     the
                     final
                     Cause
                     seems
                     to
                     be
                     denoted
                     .
                     And
                     Chap.
                     13.14
                     .
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       by
                       the
                       signs
                       that
                       were
                       given
                       him
                    
                     to
                     do
                     ;
                     the
                     formal
                     cause
                     is
                     sigfied
                     .
                     But
                     that
                     joyned
                     with
                     a
                     
                       Genitive
                       Case
                    
                     it
                     any
                     where
                     signifies
                     the
                     
                       final
                       Cause
                    
                     doth
                     not
                     appear
                     .
                     Beza
                     whom
                     Grotius
                     cites
                     ,
                     sayes
                     on
                     Rom.
                     6.4
                     .
                     that
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       by
                       the
                       glory
                       of
                       the
                       Father
                       ,
                    
                     may
                     be
                     taken
                     for
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       unto
                       the
                       glory
                    
                     .
                     But
                     the
                     case
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     where
                     things
                     ,
                     as
                     where
                     Persons
                     are
                     spoken
                     of
                     :
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     here
                     relates
                     unto
                     a
                     Person
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     is
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     joyned
                     with
                     it
                     asserted
                     to
                     denote
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     things
                     spoken
                     of
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     insolent
                     .
                     Besides
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     place
                     ,
                     is
                     indeed
                     the
                     
                       glorious
                       power
                    
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     the
                     efficient
                     of
                     the
                     Resurrection
                     of
                     Christ
                     treated
                     of
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     whereas
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     is
                     used
                     six
                     hundred
                     times
                     with
                     a
                     
                       Genitive
                       Case
                    
                     in
                     the
                     New
                     Testament
                     ,
                     no
                     one
                     instance
                     can
                     be
                     given
                     ,
                     where
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     rendered
                     
                       propter
                       ,
                       for
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     cannot
                     be
                     so
                     here
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     On
                     supposition
                     that
                     some
                     such
                     instance
                     might
                     be
                     produced
                     ,
                     yet
                     being
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     
                       constant
                       use
                    
                     of
                     the
                     Word
                     ,
                     some
                     cogent
                     Reason
                     from
                     the
                     Text
                     wherein
                     it
                     is
                     used
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     thing
                     treated
                     of
                     ,
                     must
                     be
                     urged
                     ,
                     to
                     give
                     that
                     sense
                     admittance
                     :
                     And
                     nothing
                     of
                     that
                     nature
                     is
                     ,
                     or
                     can
                     be
                     here
                     pleaded
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     As
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       are
                       distinguished
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     one
                     expressing
                     the
                     efficient
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     the
                     final
                     cause
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     11.36
                     .
                     so
                     also
                     are
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     and
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     this
                     
                       very
                       Epistle
                       ,
                       Chap.
                    
                     2.10
                     .
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       for
                       whom
                       are
                       all
                       things
                       ,
                       and
                       by
                       whom
                       are
                       all
                       things
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     is
                     it
                     likely
                     that
                     the
                     Apostle
                     would
                     put
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     for
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     
                       proper
                       use
                    
                     which
                     he
                     intended
                     immediately
                     to
                     assign
                     severally
                     unto
                     them
                     ?
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       by
                       whom
                    
                     here
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     same
                     with
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     Joh.
                     1.3
                     .
                     which
                     the
                     same
                     Person
                     interprets
                     properly
                     for
                     the
                     
                       Efficient
                       Cause
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     On
                     these
                     accounts
                     the
                     foundation
                     of
                     this
                     Gloss
                     being
                     removed
                     ,
                     the
                     superadded
                     Translation
                     of
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     by
                     condiderat
                     ,
                     is
                     altogether
                     useless
                     ;
                     and
                     what
                     the
                     Jews
                     grant
                     that
                     God
                     did
                     with
                     respect
                     to
                     the
                     Messiah
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     afterwards
                     consider
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     Socinians
                     ,
                     generally
                     lay
                     no
                     exception
                     against
                     the
                     
                       Person
                       making
                    
                     ,
                     whom
                     they
                     acknowledge
                     to
                     be
                     
                       Christ
                       the
                       Son
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     unto
                     the
                     Worlds
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     .
                     These
                     are
                     not
                     say
                     they
                     the
                     things
                     of
                     the
                     Old
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     the
                     
                       new
                       Creation
                    
                     ;
                     not
                     the
                     fabrick
                     of
                     Heaven
                     and
                     Earth
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     Conversion
                     of
                     the
                     souls
                     of
                     men
                     ;
                     not
                     the
                     
                       first
                       institution
                    
                     and
                     forming
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     Restauration
                     of
                     mankind
                     ,
                     and
                     Translation
                     into
                     a
                     new
                     condition
                     of
                     life
                     .
                     This
                     Sclictingius
                     at
                     large
                     insists
                     on
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     Comment
                     in
                     this
                     place
                     ,
                     bringing
                     in
                     the
                     justification
                     of
                     his
                     interpretation
                     the
                     summ
                     of
                     what
                     is
                     pleaded
                     by
                     any
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     in
                     answer
                     not
                     only
                     to
                     this
                     Testimony
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     that
                     of
                     Joh.
                     1.3
                     .
                     and
                     that
                     also
                     of
                     Coloss.
                     1.16
                     ,
                     17.
                     
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     
                       The
                       old
                       Creation
                    
                     ,
                     he
                     sayes
                     ,
                     
                       is
                       never
                       said
                       to
                       be
                       performed
                       by
                       any
                       intermediate
                       Cause
                       ,
                       as
                       the
                       Father
                       is
                       here
                       said
                       to
                       make
                       these
                       worlds
                       by
                       the
                       Son.
                    
                     But
                     1.
                     
                     This
                     is
                     
                       petitio
                       principii
                    
                     ;
                     that
                     this
                     expression
                     doth
                     denote
                     any
                     such
                     
                       intermediate
                       cause
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     should
                     interpose
                     between
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Creation
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     by
                     an
                     operation
                     of
                     its
                     own
                     ,
                     divers
                     from
                     that
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     .
                     Job
                     26.13
                     .
                     God
                     is
                     said
                     to
                     adorn
                     the
                     Heavens
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       by
                       his
                       Spirit
                    
                     ;
                     which
                     they
                     will
                     not
                     contend
                     to
                     denote
                     an
                     
                       intermediate
                       cause
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     here
                     is
                     but
                     what
                     the
                     Hebrews
                     express
                     by
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     In
                     the
                     Creation
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     the
                     Father
                     wrought
                     in
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     the
                     same
                     creating
                     act
                     being
                     the
                     act
                     of
                     both
                     Persons
                     ,
                     Joh.
                     5.17
                     .
                     their
                     Will
                     ,
                     Wisdom
                     and
                     Power
                     being
                     essentially
                     the
                     same
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     He
                     adds
                     ,
                     
                       There
                       is
                       an
                       allusion
                       only
                       in
                       the
                       words
                       unto
                       the
                       first
                       Creation
                       ,
                       as
                       in
                    
                     John
                     ,
                     Chap.
                     1.1
                     ,
                     2
                     ,
                     3.
                     
                       where
                       the
                       Apostle
                       sets
                       out
                       the
                       beginning
                       of
                       the
                       Gospel
                       in
                       the
                       terms
                       whereby
                    
                     Moses
                     
                       reports
                       the
                       Creation
                       of
                       the
                       world
                       :
                       And
                       therefore
                       mentions
                       light
                       in
                       particular
                       ,
                       because
                       of
                       an
                       allusion
                       to
                       the
                       light
                       at
                       first
                       created
                       by
                       God
                       ,
                       when
                       of
                       all
                       other
                       things
                       wherein
                       there
                       is
                       no
                       such
                       allusion
                       he
                       maketh
                       no
                       mention
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Answ.
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     new
                     Creation
                     granted
                     by
                     the
                     men
                     of
                     this
                     perswasion
                     ,
                     being
                     only
                     a
                     
                     
                       moral
                       Swasion
                    
                     of
                     the
                     minds
                     of
                     men
                     by
                     the
                     
                       outward
                       Doctrine
                    
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     I
                     know
                     not
                     what
                     Allusion
                     can
                     be
                     fancied
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     unto
                     the
                     
                       Creation
                       of
                       the
                       world
                       out
                       of
                       nothing
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     It
                     is
                     granted
                     that
                     the
                     Apostle
                     speaks
                     here
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     Creation
                     that
                     John
                     treats
                     of
                     in
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     his
                     Gospel
                     ;
                     but
                     that
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     
                       Creation
                       of
                       the
                       whole
                       world
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     things
                     contained
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     hath
                     been
                     elsewhere
                     proved
                     ;
                     and
                     must
                     be
                     granted
                     ,
                     or
                     we
                     may
                     well
                     despair
                     of
                     ever
                     understanding
                     
                       one
                       line
                    
                     in
                     the
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     or
                     what
                     we
                     ordinarily
                     speak
                     one
                     to
                     another
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     John
                     doth
                     not
                     mention
                     any
                     
                       particular
                       of
                       the
                       old
                       Creation
                    
                     ,
                     affirming
                     only
                     in
                     general
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     the
                     Word
                     
                       all
                       things
                       were
                       made
                    
                     ,
                     whereof
                     he
                     afterwards
                     affirms
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     the
                     Light
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     not
                     assigning
                     unto
                     him
                     in
                     particular
                     ,
                     the
                     Creation
                     of
                     Light
                     as
                     is
                     pretended
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     He
                     tells
                     us
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       Article
                       preposed
                    
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       intimates
                       that
                       it
                       is
                       not
                       the
                       old
                       Creation
                       that
                       is
                       intended
                       ,
                       but
                       some
                       new
                       especial
                       thing
                       distinct
                       from
                       it
                       and
                       preferred
                       above
                       it
                       .
                       Answ.
                    
                     1.
                     
                     As
                     the
                     
                       same
                       Article
                    
                     doth
                     used
                     by
                     the
                     same
                     Apostle
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     purpose
                     in
                     another
                     place
                     ,
                     Acts
                     14.15
                     .
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       who
                       made
                       the
                       Heaven
                       ,
                       the
                       Earth
                       and
                       Sea
                       ,
                    
                     which
                     were
                     certainly
                     those
                     created
                     of
                     old
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     
                       same
                       Article
                    
                     is
                     used
                     with
                     the
                     same
                     word
                     again
                     in
                     this
                     Epistle
                     ,
                     Chap.
                     11.3
                     .
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       by
                       faith
                       we
                       understand
                       that
                       the
                       worlds
                       were
                       made
                       ,
                    
                     where
                     this
                     Author
                     acknowledgeth
                     the
                     
                       old
                       Creation
                    
                     to
                     be
                     intended
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     He
                     adds
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       the
                       Author
                       of
                       this
                       Epistle
                       seems
                       to
                       allude
                       to
                       the
                       Greek
                       Translation
                       of
                    
                     Isa.
                     9.6
                     wherein
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       Father
                       of
                       Eternity
                       ,
                       or
                       eternal
                       Father
                       ,
                       is
                       rendred
                       the
                       Father
                       of
                       the
                       world
                       to
                       come
                       .
                       Answ.
                    
                     1.
                     
                     There
                     is
                     no
                     manner
                     of
                     Relation
                     between
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       Father
                       of
                       the
                       world
                       to
                       come
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       by
                       whom
                       he
                       made
                       the
                       worlds
                       ,
                    
                     unless
                     it
                     be
                     that
                     one
                     word
                     is
                     used
                     in
                     both
                     places
                     in
                     very
                     distinct
                     senses
                     ;
                     which
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     sufficient
                     to
                     evince
                     a
                     cognation
                     between
                     various
                     places
                     ,
                     very
                     strange
                     and
                     uncouth
                     interpretations
                     would
                     quickly
                     ensue
                     .
                     Nor
                     2.
                     
                     Doth
                     that
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Apostle
                     here
                     treats
                     of
                     ,
                     any
                     way
                     respect
                     that
                     which
                     the
                     Prophet
                     in
                     that
                     place
                     insists
                     upon
                     ;
                     his
                     name
                     and
                     nature
                     being
                     only
                     declared
                     by
                     the
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     works
                     by
                     the
                     Apostle
                     .
                     And
                     3.
                     
                     It
                     is
                     presumption
                     to
                     suppose
                     the
                     Apostle
                     to
                     allude
                     to
                     a
                     
                       corrupt
                       Translation
                    
                     as
                     that
                     of
                     the
                     LXX
                     .
                     in
                     that
                     place
                     is
                     ,
                     there
                     being
                     no
                     ground
                     for
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     Original
                     ;
                     for
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       eternal
                       Father
                    
                     :
                     and
                     what
                     the
                     Jews
                     and
                     LXX
                     .
                     intend
                     by
                     the
                     
                       world
                       to
                       come
                    
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     afterwards
                     consider
                     .
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     His
                     last
                     refuge
                     is
                     ,
                     in
                     Isa.
                     51.16
                     .
                     
                       Where
                       the
                       work
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       as
                       he
                       observes
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       reduction
                       of
                       the
                       people
                       of
                       the
                       Jews
                       from
                       the
                       Captivity
                       of
                    
                     Babylon
                     ,
                     
                       is
                       called
                       his
                       planting
                       the
                       Heavens
                       ,
                       and
                       laying
                       the
                       foundation
                       of
                       the
                       Earth
                       :
                       And
                       the
                       Vulgar
                       Latin
                       Translation
                       ,
                       as
                       he
                       farther
                       observes
                       ,
                       renders
                       the
                       word
                       ,
                    
                     ut
                     corlum
                     plantes
                     ,
                     ut
                     terram
                     fundes
                     ,
                     
                       ascribing
                       that
                       to
                       the
                       Prophet
                       which
                       he
                       did
                       but
                       declare
                       ;
                       and
                       in
                       this
                       sense
                       he
                       contends
                       ,
                       that
                       God
                       the
                       Father
                       is
                       said
                       to
                       make
                       the
                       worlds
                       by
                       his
                       Son.
                       Answ.
                    
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     work
                     mentioned
                     is
                     not
                     that
                     which
                     God
                     would
                     do
                     in
                     the
                     reduction
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     from
                     Babylon
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     which
                     he
                     had
                     done
                     in
                     their
                     delivery
                     from
                     Aegypt
                     ,
                     recorded
                     to
                     strengthen
                     the
                     faith
                     of
                     Believers
                     in
                     what
                     for
                     the
                     future
                     he
                     would
                     yet
                     do
                     for
                     them
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     expressions
                     
                       of
                       planting
                       the
                       Heavens
                       ,
                       and
                       laying
                       the
                       foundation
                       of
                       the
                       Earth
                       ,
                    
                     are
                     in
                     this
                     place
                     of
                     the
                     Prophet
                     plainly
                     ,
                     Allegorical
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     in
                     the
                     very
                     same
                     place
                     declared
                     so
                     to
                     be
                     .
                     First
                     ,
                     In
                     the
                     circumstance
                     of
                     time
                     when
                     this
                     work
                     is
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     wrought
                     ,
                     namely
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     coming
                     of
                     the
                     Israelites
                     out
                     of
                     Aegypt
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     Heavens
                     and
                     the
                     Earth
                     properly
                     so
                     called
                     ,
                     could
                     not
                     be
                     made
                     ,
                     planted
                     ,
                     founded
                     ,
                     or
                     created
                     .
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     By
                     an
                     adjoyned
                     Exposition
                     of
                     the
                     Allegory
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       have
                       put
                       my
                       words
                       into
                       thy
                       mouth
                       ,
                       and
                       said
                       unto
                    
                     Zion
                     ,
                     
                       thou
                       art
                       my
                       people
                    
                     :
                     This
                     was
                     his
                     planting
                     of
                     the
                     Heavens
                     ,
                     and
                     laying
                     the
                     foundation
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     even
                     the
                     erection
                     of
                     a
                     Church
                     and
                     Political
                     State
                     amongst
                     the
                     Israelites
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     the
                     Prophet
                     ;
                     but
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     that
                     the
                     words
                     are
                     spoken
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     and
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     are
                     not
                     
                       ut
                       plantes
                       &
                       ut
                       fundes
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     
                       ad
                       plantandum
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     plant
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       ad
                       fundandum
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     
                       lay
                       the
                       foundation
                    
                     :
                     and
                     our
                     Author
                     prejudicates
                     his
                     cause
                     ,
                     by
                     making
                     use
                     of
                     a
                     Translation
                     to
                     uphold
                     it
                     ,
                     which
                     himself
                     knows
                     to
                     be
                     corrupt
                     .
                     4.
                     
                     There
                     is
                     not
                     then
                     ,
                     any
                     similitude
                     between
                     that
                     place
                     of
                     the
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     wherein
                     words
                     are
                     used
                     Allegorically
                     ,
                     (
                     the
                     Allegory
                     in
                     them
                     being
                     instantly
                     explained
                     ;
                     )
                     and
                     this
                     of
                     the
                     Apostle
                     whose
                     discourse
                     is
                     didactical
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     words
                     used
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     proper
                     ,
                     and
                     suited
                     to
                     the
                     things
                     intended
                     by
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     expressed
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     substance
                     of
                     what
                     is
                     pleaded
                     to
                     wrest
                     from
                     believers
                     this
                     illustrious
                     Testimony
                     given
                     to
                     the
                     
                       eternal
                       Deity
                    
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God.
                     We
                     may
                     yet
                     further
                     consider
                     the
                     reasons
                     that
                     offer
                     themselves
                     from
                     the
                     Context
                     for
                     the
                     removal
                     of
                     the
                     interpretation
                     suggested
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     1.
                     
                     It
                     sinks
                     under
                     its
                     own
                     weakness
                     and
                     absurdity
                     .
                     The
                     Apostle
                     intending
                     to
                     set
                     out
                     the
                     Excellency
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     affirms
                     that
                     
                       by
                       him
                       the
                       worlds
                       were
                       made
                    
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     say
                     they
                     ,
                     
                       Christ
                       preaching
                       the
                       Gospel
                       converted
                       some
                       to
                       the
                       faith
                       of
                       it
                       ,
                       and
                       many
                       more
                       were
                       converted
                       by
                       the
                       Apostles
                       preaching
                       the
                       same
                       Doctrine
                       ,
                       whereupon
                       blessed
                       times
                       of
                       Light
                       and
                       Salvation
                       ensued
                       .
                    
                     Who
                     not
                     overpowered
                     with
                     prejudice
                     could
                     once
                     imagine
                     any
                     such
                     sense
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     ?
                     especially
                     considering
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     as
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     design
                     of
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     the
                     importance
                     of
                     the
                     words
                     themselves
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     that
                     which
                     Peter
                     calls
                     ,
                     mens
                     
                       wresting
                       the
                       Scripture
                    
                     to
                     their
                     own
                     perdition
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     Apostle
                     as
                     we
                     observed
                     ,
                     writes
                     didactically
                     ,
                     plainly
                     expressing
                     the
                     matter
                     whereof
                     he
                     treats
                     ,
                     in
                     words
                     usual
                     and
                     proper
                     .
                     To
                     what
                     end
                     then
                     should
                     he
                     use
                     so
                     
                       strained
                       an
                       Allegory
                    
                     in
                     a
                     point
                     of
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     yea
                     ,
                     a
                     fundamental
                     Article
                     of
                     the
                     Religion
                     he
                     taught
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     to
                     express
                     what
                     he
                     had
                     immediately
                     in
                     the
                     words
                     foregoing
                     properly
                     expressed
                     ;
                     For
                     ,
                     
                       by
                       whom
                       he
                       made
                       the
                       worlds
                       ,
                    
                     is
                     no
                     more
                     in
                     these
                     mens
                     apprehensions
                     ,
                     than
                     ,
                     
                       in
                       him
                       hath
                       he
                       spoken
                       in
                       these
                       latter
                       dayes
                       .
                    
                     Nor
                     is
                     this
                     Expression
                     any
                     where
                     used
                     ,
                     no
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     most
                     allegorical
                     Prophecies
                     of
                     the
                     Old
                     Testament
                     ,
                     to
                     denote
                     that
                     which
                     here
                     they
                     would
                     wrest
                     it
                     unto
                     .
                     But
                     
                       making
                       of
                       the
                       world
                    
                     ,
                     signifies
                     ,
                     
                       making
                       of
                       the
                       World
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     whole
                     Scripture
                     throughout
                     ,
                     and
                     nothing
                     else
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     The
                     
                       making
                       of
                       the
                       worlds
                    
                     here
                     intended
                     ,
                     was
                     a
                     thing
                     then
                     past
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       he
                       made
                       them
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     he
                     did
                     so
                     of
                     old
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     word
                     is
                     used
                     by
                     the
                     LXX
                     .
                     to
                     express
                     the
                     old
                     Creation
                     .
                     But
                     now
                     that
                     which
                     the
                     Jews
                     called
                     the
                     
                       world
                       to
                       come
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     blessed
                     state
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     under
                     the
                     Messiah
                     ,
                     the
                     Apostle
                     speaks
                     of
                     ,
                     as
                     of
                     that
                     which
                     was
                     not
                     yet
                     come
                     ;
                     the
                     
                       present
                       worldly
                    
                     State
                     of
                     the
                     Judaical
                     Church
                     yet
                     continuing
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     The
                     word
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     and
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     so
                     rendred
                     ,
                     taken
                     absolutely
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     here
                     used
                     ,
                     do
                     never
                     in
                     any
                     one
                     place
                     in
                     the
                     Scripture
                     in
                     the
                     Old
                     or
                     
                       New
                       Testament
                    
                     signifie
                     the
                     
                       new
                       Creation
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     state
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     under
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     
                       whole
                       world
                    
                     and
                     all
                     things
                     therein
                     contained
                     ,
                     they
                     do
                     in
                     this
                     very
                     
                       Epistle
                       ,
                       Chap.
                    
                     11.3
                     .
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     Wherever
                     the
                     Apostle
                     in
                     this
                     Epistle
                     speaks
                     in
                     the
                     
                       Judaical
                       Idiom
                    
                     of
                     the
                     Church-State
                     under
                     the
                     Messiah
                     ,
                     he
                     never
                     calls
                     it
                     by
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     still
                     with
                     the
                     limitation
                     of
                     ,
                     
                       to
                       come
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     Chap.
                     2.5
                     .
                     Chap.
                     6.5
                     And
                     where
                     the
                     word
                     is
                     used
                     absolutely
                     as
                     in
                     this
                     place
                     ,
                     and
                     Chap.
                     11.3
                     .
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     
                       whole
                       world
                    
                     that
                     is
                     intended
                     .
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     The
                     Context
                     utterly
                     refuseth
                     this
                     Gloss.
                     The
                     Son
                     in
                     the
                     preceeding
                     words
                     ,
                     is
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     Heir
                     or
                     Lord
                     of
                     all
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     absolutely
                     and
                     universally
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     have
                     evinced
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     confessed
                     .
                     Unto
                     that
                     Assertion
                     he
                     subjoyns
                     a
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     equity
                     of
                     that
                     transcendent
                     Grant
                     made
                     unto
                     him
                     ;
                     namely
                     ,
                     because
                     
                       by
                       him
                       all
                       things
                       were
                       made
                       ,
                    
                     whereunto
                     he
                     adds
                     his
                     upholding
                     ,
                     ruling
                     ,
                     and
                     disposing
                     of
                     them
                     being
                     so
                     made
                     by
                     him
                     ;
                     
                       he
                       upholdeth
                       all
                       things
                       by
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       his
                       power
                       .
                    
                     That
                     between
                     the
                     
                       all
                       things
                    
                     whereof
                     he
                     is
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     
                       all
                       things
                    
                     that
                     he
                     upholds
                     ,
                     there
                     should
                     be
                     an
                     interposition
                     of
                     words
                     of
                     the
                     
                       same
                       importance
                    
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     expressing
                     the
                     Reason
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     go
                     afore
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     foundation
                     of
                     that
                     which
                     follows
                     ,
                     knitting
                     both
                     parts
                     together
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     indeed
                     have
                     a
                     signification
                     in
                     them
                     of
                     things
                     utterly
                     heterogeneous
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     is
                     most
                     unreasonable
                     to
                     imagine
                     .
                  
                   
                     We
                     have
                     now
                     obtained
                     liberty
                     by
                     removing
                     the
                     entanglements
                     cast
                     in
                     our
                     way
                     ,
                     to
                     proceed
                     to
                     the
                     opening
                     of
                     the
                     genuine
                     sense
                     and
                     importance
                     of
                     these
                     words
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ;
                     
                       by
                       whom
                    
                     ;
                     not
                     as
                     an
                     Instrument
                     or
                     an
                     inferiour
                     intermediate
                     created
                     Cause
                     ;
                     for
                     then
                     also
                     must
                     he
                     be
                     created
                     by
                     himself
                     ,
                     seeing
                     
                       all
                       things
                    
                     that
                     were
                     made
                     ,
                     were
                     made
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     Joh.
                     1.3
                     .
                     but
                     as
                     his
                     
                       own
                       eternal
                       Word
                    
                     ,
                     Wisdom
                     and
                     Power
                     ▪
                     Prov.
                     8.22
                     ,
                     23
                     ,
                     24.
                     
                     Joh.
                     1.3
                     .
                     The
                     same
                     
                       individual
                       creating
                       act
                    
                     ,
                     being
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     Father
                     and
                     Son
                     ;
                     whose
                     Power
                     and
                     Wisdom
                     being
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     individed
                     ,
                     so
                     also
                     are
                     the
                     works
                     which
                     outwardly
                     proceed
                     from
                     them
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     the
                     joint
                     -
                     working
                     of
                     Father
                     and
                     Son
                     doth
                     not
                     inferr
                     any
                     other
                     subordination
                     but
                     that
                     of
                     subsistence
                     and
                     order
                     ;
                     so
                     the
                     Preposition
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     doth
                     not
                     of
                     it self
                     intimate
                     the
                     subjection
                     of
                     an
                     
                       instrumental
                       Cause
                    
                     ,
                     being
                     used
                     sometimes
                     to
                     express
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     himself
                     ,
                     Gal.
                     1.1
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     created
                     ;
                     so
                     the
                     Apostle
                     expresseth
                     that
                     word
                     ,
                     Acts
                     17.24
                     ,
                     26.
                     
                     And
                     the
                     LXX
                     .
                     most
                     commonly
                     ,
                     as
                     Gen.
                     1.1
                     .
                     though
                     sometimes
                     they
                     use
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     our
                     Apostle
                     also
                     doth
                     ,
                     Chap.
                     10.
                     
                     He
                     made
                     ,
                     created
                     ,
                     produced
                     out
                     of
                     nothing
                     ,
                     
                       by
                       the
                       things
                       not
                       seen
                       ,
                       Chap.
                    
                     11.3
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     word
                     is
                     constantly
                     rendered
                     by
                     the
                     Greeks
                     .
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     is
                     to
                     hide
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     be
                     hid
                     ,
                     kept
                     secret
                     ,
                     close
                     ,
                     undiscovered
                     .
                     Whence
                     a
                     Virgin
                     is
                     called
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     one
                     not
                     yet
                     come
                     into
                     the
                     publick
                     state
                     of
                     Matrimony
                     ;
                     as
                     by
                     the
                     Greeks
                     on
                     the
                     
                     same
                     account
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     one
                     
                       shut
                       up
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     recluse
                     ;
                     as
                     the
                     Targumists
                     call
                     an
                     Harlot
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       a
                       goer
                       abroad
                    
                     ,
                     from
                     that
                     description
                     of
                     her
                     ,
                     Prov.
                     7.10
                     ,
                     11.
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       her
                       feet
                       dwell
                       not
                       in
                       her
                       own
                       house
                       ;
                       one
                       while
                       she
                       is
                       in
                       the
                       Street
                       ,
                       another
                       while
                       abroad
                       .
                    
                     As
                     the
                     Mother
                     of
                     the
                     Family
                     is
                     called
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       dweller
                       at
                       home
                       ,
                       Psalm
                    
                     68.13
                     .
                     Hence
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     signifies
                     the
                     
                       Ages
                       of
                       the
                       world
                    
                     in
                     their
                     succession
                     and
                     duration
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     things
                     
                       secret
                       and
                       hidden
                    
                     ;
                     what
                     is
                     past
                     is
                     forgotten
                     ,
                     what
                     is
                     to
                     come
                     is
                     unknown
                     ;
                     and
                     what
                     is
                     present
                     passing
                     away
                     without
                     much
                     Observation
                     :
                     See
                     Ecclesiastes
                     1.
                     v.
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     world
                     then
                     that
                     is
                     visible
                     and
                     a
                     spectacle
                     in
                     its
                     self
                     ,
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     its
                     continuance
                     and
                     duration
                     is
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     a
                     thing
                     hidden
                     ;
                     So
                     that
                     the
                     word
                     denotes
                     the
                     
                       fabrick
                       of
                       the
                       world
                    
                     by
                     a
                     Metonymie
                     of
                     the
                     Adjunct
                     .
                     When
                     the
                     Hebrews
                     would
                     express
                     the
                     world
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     the
                     substance
                     and
                     matter
                     of
                     the
                     Universe
                     ,
                     they
                     do
                     it
                     commonly
                     by
                     a
                     distribution
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     into
                     its
                     most
                     general
                     and
                     comprehensive
                     parts
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     
                       Heavens
                       ,
                       Earth
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     Sea
                     ,
                     subjoyning
                     ,
                     all
                     things
                     contained
                     in
                     them
                     .
                     This
                     the
                     Greeks
                     and
                     Latins
                     from
                     its
                     Order
                     ,
                     Frame
                     ,
                     and
                     Ornaments
                     call
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     mundus
                     ,
                     which
                     principally
                     respects
                     that
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     beauty
                     and
                     ornament
                     of
                     the
                     Heavens
                     which
                     God
                     made
                     by
                     his
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     Job
                     .
                     26.13
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     inhabited
                     by
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     they
                     call
                     it
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     Prov.
                     8.30
                     .
                     
                       The
                       world
                       of
                       the
                       earth
                    
                     ;
                     principally
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       habitable
                       parts
                    
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                     .
                     As
                     
                       quickly
                       passing
                    
                     away
                     they
                     call
                     it
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     its
                     
                       successive
                       duration
                    
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     word
                     here
                     used
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Plural
                     number
                     ;
                     
                       the
                       worlds
                    
                     ,
                     so
                     called
                     ,
                     Chap.
                     11.3
                     .
                     by
                     a
                     meer
                     
                       Enallage
                       of
                       number
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     some
                     suppose
                     ;
                     or
                     with
                     respect
                     to
                     the
                     
                       many
                       Ages
                    
                     of
                     the
                     worlds
                     duration
                     .
                     But
                     moreover
                     ,
                     the
                     Apostle
                     accommodates
                     his
                     expression
                     to
                     the
                     received
                     opinion
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     way
                     of
                     expressing
                     themselves
                     about
                     the
                     world
                     .
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     denotes
                     the
                     world
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     subsistence
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     to
                     its
                     duration
                     ;
                     in
                     both
                     these
                     respects
                     ,
                     the
                     Jews
                     distributed
                     the
                     world
                     into
                     several
                     parts
                     ,
                     calling
                     them
                     so
                     
                       many
                       worlds
                       .
                       R.D.
                       Kimchi
                    
                     on
                     Isa.
                     6.
                     distributes
                     these
                     worlds
                     into
                     three
                     ,
                     on
                     the
                     account
                     of
                     which
                     he
                     sayes
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     holy
                     ,
                     was
                     three
                     times
                     repeated
                     by
                     the
                     Seraphims
                     .
                     There
                     are
                     saith
                     he
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       three
                       worlds
                    
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       upper
                       world
                       which
                       is
                       the
                       world
                       of
                       Angels
                       and
                       Spirits
                    
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       world
                       of
                       the
                       Heavens
                       and
                       Stars
                    
                     :
                     and
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       this
                       world
                       below
                    
                     .
                     But
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     respect
                     they
                     generally
                     assign
                     these
                     four
                     (
                     1.
                     )
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       lower
                       world
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       depress●d
                       world
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     Earth
                     and
                     Air
                     in
                     the
                     several
                     regions
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     (
                     2.
                     )
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       world
                       of
                       Angels
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     Ministring
                     Spirits
                     ,
                     whom
                     they
                     suppose
                     to
                     inhabit
                     in
                     
                       High
                       Places
                    
                     ,
                     where
                     they
                     may
                     supervize
                     the
                     affairs
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                     .
                     (
                     3.
                     )
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       world
                       of
                       Spheres
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     (
                     4.
                     )
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       highest
                       world
                    
                     ,
                     called
                     by
                     Paul
                     the
                     
                       third
                       Heaven
                    
                     ,
                     2
                     Cor.
                     12.2
                     .
                     and
                     by
                     Solomon
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       Heaven
                       of
                       Heavens
                    
                     ,
                     2
                     Kings
                     8.27
                     .
                     and
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       Olam
                       hanneshamoth
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     world
                     of
                     Spirits
                     ,
                     or
                     souls
                     departed
                     .
                     In
                     respect
                     of
                     duration
                     they
                     assign
                     a
                     fivefold
                     world
                     :
                     1.
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     called
                     by
                     Peter
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       old
                       world
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     world
                     before
                     the
                     Flood
                     ,
                     the
                     world
                     that
                     perished
                     .
                     2.
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       present
                       world
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     things
                     under
                     the
                     Judaical
                     Church
                     :
                     3.
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       world
                       of
                       the
                       coming
                       of
                       the
                       Messiah
                       ,
                    
                     or
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Apostle
                     calls
                     it
                     ,
                     Chap.
                     2.5
                     .
                     4.
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       world
                       of
                       the
                       Resurrection
                    
                     of
                     the
                     dead
                     .
                     And
                     5.
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       prolonged
                       world
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     life
                     eternal
                     ;
                     Principally
                     with
                     respect
                     to
                     the
                     
                       first
                       distribution
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     also
                     unto
                     the
                     duration
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     world
                     unto
                     the
                     last
                     dispensation
                     mentioned
                     in
                     the
                     second
                     ,
                     doth
                     the
                     Apostle
                     here
                     call
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     worlds
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     the
                     Apostle
                     having
                     declared
                     the
                     Honour
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     as
                     Mediator
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     made
                     
                       Heir
                       of
                       all
                    
                     ,
                     adds
                     thereunto
                     his
                     
                       Excellency
                       in
                       himself
                    
                     from
                     his
                     eternal
                     power
                     and
                     Godhead
                     ;
                     which
                     he
                     not
                     only
                     asserts
                     ,
                     but
                     gives
                     evidence
                     unto
                     by
                     an
                     Argument
                     from
                     the
                     works
                     of
                     Creation
                     .
                     And
                     to
                     avoid
                     all
                     
                       streightning
                       thoughts
                    
                     of
                     this
                     work
                     ,
                     he
                     expresseth
                     it
                     in
                     terms
                     comprehending
                     the
                     whole
                     Creation
                     in
                     that
                     distribution
                     whereunto
                     it
                     was
                     usually
                     cast
                     by
                     themselves
                     :
                     As
                     John
                     contents
                     not
                     himself
                     by
                     affirming
                     that
                     he
                     
                       made
                       all
                       things
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     adds
                     to
                     that
                     Assertion
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       without
                       him
                       nothing
                       was
                       made
                       that
                       was
                       made
                       ,
                       Joh.
                    
                     1.3
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     this
                     was
                     of
                     old
                     the
                     
                       common
                       faith
                    
                     of
                     the
                     Judaical
                     Church
                     .
                     That
                     all
                     things
                     were
                     made
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     things
                     disposed
                     by
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     they
                     all
                     confessed
                     .
                     Evident
                     footsteps
                     of
                     this
                     faith
                     abide
                     still
                     in
                     their
                     Targums
                     .
                     For
                     that
                     by
                     the
                     
                       Word
                       of
                       God
                    
                     so
                     often
                     mentioned
                     in
                     them
                     they
                     did
                     not
                     understand
                     the
                     
                       Word
                       of
                       his
                       Power
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     an
                     Hypostasis
                     in
                     the
                     
                       Divine
                       Nature
                    
                     ,
                     is
                     manifest
                     from
                     the
                     
                       Personal
                       Properties
                    
                     which
                     are
                     every
                     where
                     assigned
                     unto
                     it
                     ;
                     as
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     did
                     this
                     ,
                     said
                     that
                     ,
                     
                       thought
                       ,
                       went
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     
                     like
                     ;
                     as
                     Psal.
                     68.17
                     .
                     They
                     affirm
                     that
                     Word
                     ,
                     which
                     gave
                     the
                     Law
                     on
                     
                       Mount
                       Sinai
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     
                       dwell
                       in
                       the
                       highest
                       heavens
                    
                     .
                     Yea
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     say
                     in
                     
                       Bereschit
                       Rabba
                    
                     ,
                     of
                     those
                     words
                     ,
                     Gen.
                     1.2
                     .
                     The
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     moved
                     on
                     the
                     face
                     of
                     the
                     waters
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       this
                       is
                       the
                       Spirit
                       of
                       the
                       King
                       Messiah
                    
                     ;
                     by
                     which
                     they
                     cannot
                     deny
                     but
                     that
                     all
                     things
                     were
                     formed
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     Apostle
                     in
                     this
                     expression
                     lets
                     the
                     Hebrews
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     Jesus
                     the
                     Messiah
                     was
                     that
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     
                       by
                       whom
                       all
                       things
                       were
                       made
                       .
                    
                     And
                     so
                     the
                     influence
                     of
                     these
                     words
                     into
                     his
                     
                       present
                       Argument
                    
                     is
                     manifest
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     in
                     whom
                     the
                     Father
                     had
                     now
                     spoken
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     declared
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     being
                     his
                     
                       Eternal
                       Word
                    
                     ,
                     by
                     whom
                     the
                     world
                     and
                     all
                     Ages
                     were
                     created
                     ,
                     there
                     could
                     be
                     no
                     question
                     of
                     his
                     Authority
                     to
                     alter
                     their
                     
                       ceremonious
                       Worship
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     himself
                     had
                     appointed
                     for
                     a
                     season
                     .
                  
                   
                     Before
                     we
                     pass
                     to
                     the
                     next
                     Verses
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     mark
                     out
                     those
                     Instructions
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     words
                     passed
                     through
                     afford
                     us
                     in
                     common
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     abiding
                     interest
                     of
                     all
                     Believers
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       foundation
                       of
                       them
                       is
                    
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     the
                     great
                     Prophet
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     under
                     the
                     New
                     Testament
                     ,
                     the
                     only
                     Revealer
                     of
                     the
                     Will
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Son
                     and
                     Wisdom
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     made
                     the
                     Worlds
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     things
                     contained
                     in
                     them
                     .
                     
                       And
                       therein
                    
                     ,
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     We
                     have
                     an
                     illustrious
                     testimony
                     given
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Eternal
                       Godhead
                    
                     and
                     Power
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     who
                     made
                     all
                     things
                     is
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Apostle
                     else-where
                     affirms
                     .
                     And
                     ,
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Unto
                     the
                     Equity
                     of
                     his
                     being
                     made
                     Heir
                     ,
                     Lord
                     and
                     Judge
                     of
                     all
                     .
                     No
                     creature
                     can
                     decline
                     the
                     Authority
                     ,
                     or
                     wave
                     the
                     Tribunal
                     of
                     him
                     that
                     
                       made
                       them
                       all
                    
                     .
                     And
                     ,
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     A
                     stable
                     bottom
                     of
                     Faith
                     ,
                     
                       Hope
                       ,
                       Contentment
                    
                     and
                     Patience
                     ,
                     is
                     administred
                     unto
                     the
                     Saints
                     in
                     all
                     dispensations
                     .
                     He
                     who
                     is
                     their
                     Redeemer
                     ,
                     that
                     bought
                     them
                     ,
                     hath
                     all
                     that
                     interest
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     wherein
                     they
                     are
                     concerned
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Sovereign
                     right
                     of
                     Creation
                     can
                     afford
                     unto
                     him
                     ;
                     besides
                     that
                     Grant
                     which
                     is
                     made
                     unto
                     him
                     for
                     this
                     very
                     end
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     be
                     disposed
                     of
                     to
                     his
                     own
                     Glory
                     ,
                     in
                     their
                     good
                     and
                     advantage
                     ,
                     Isa.
                     54.
                     v.
                     4
                     ,
                     5.
                     
                     And
                     ,
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     From
                     this
                     Order
                     of
                     things
                     ,
                     that
                     Christ
                     as
                     the
                     
                       Eternal
                       Son
                    
                     of
                     God
                     having
                     made
                     the
                     worlds
                     ,
                     hath
                     them
                     and
                     all
                     things
                     in
                     them
                     put
                     under
                     his
                     power
                     as
                     Mediator
                     and
                     Head
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ;
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     what
                     a
                     subserviency
                     to
                     the
                     interest
                     of
                     the
                     Saints
                     of
                     the
                     most
                     High
                     ,
                     the
                     whole
                     Creation
                     is
                     laid
                     and
                     disposed
                     in
                     .
                     And
                     ,
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     The
                     way
                     of
                     obtaining
                     a
                     
                       sanctified
                       Interest
                    
                     in
                     ,
                     and
                     use
                     of
                     the
                     things
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Old
                       Creation
                    
                     ;
                     namely
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     receive
                     them
                     meerly
                     on
                     the
                     
                       general
                       account
                    
                     as
                     made
                     by
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     on
                     the
                     more
                     especial
                     of
                     their
                     being
                     granted
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     Mediator
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                     And
                     ,
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     How
                     men
                     on
                     both
                     these
                     foundations
                     ,
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     accountable
                     for
                     their
                     use
                     or
                     abuse
                     of
                     the
                     things
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     Creation
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     besides
                     these
                     
                       particular
                       Instances
                    
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     more
                     general
                     ,
                     and
                     which
                     we
                     may
                     a
                     little
                     insist
                     upon
                     from
                     the
                     Context
                     and
                     design
                     of
                     the
                     Apostle
                     in
                     this
                     whole
                     discourse
                     ,
                     whose
                     consideration
                     will
                     not
                     again
                     occur
                     unto
                     us
                     ;
                     and
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       God
                       in
                       infinite
                       wisdom
                       ordered
                       all
                       things
                       in
                       the
                       first
                       Creation
                       ,
                       so
                       as
                       that
                       the
                       whole
                       of
                       that
                       work
                       might
                       be
                       subservient
                       to
                       the
                       glory
                       of
                       his
                       grace
                       in
                       the
                       new
                       creation
                       of
                       all
                       by
                       Jesus
                       Christ.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     By
                     the
                     Son
                     he
                     made
                     the
                     worlds
                     in
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     time
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     fulness
                     of
                     time
                     he
                     might
                     be
                     the
                     
                       just
                       Heir
                    
                     and
                     Lord
                     of
                     all
                     .
                     The
                     Jews
                     have
                     a
                     saying
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       the
                       world
                       was
                       made
                       for
                       the
                       Messiah
                    
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     thus
                     far
                     true
                     ,
                     that
                     both
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     things
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     were
                     made
                     ,
                     disposed
                     of
                     ,
                     and
                     ordered
                     in
                     their
                     Creation
                     ,
                     so
                     as
                     that
                     God
                     might
                     be
                     everlastingly
                     glorified
                     in
                     the
                     work
                     which
                     he
                     was
                     designed
                     unto
                     ,
                     and
                     which
                     by
                     him
                     he
                     had
                     to
                     accomplish
                     .
                     I
                     shall
                     consider
                     it
                     only
                     in
                     the
                     present
                     instance
                     ;
                     namely
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     the
                     Son
                     he
                     
                       made
                       the
                       worlds
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     be
                     the
                     
                       proper
                       Heir
                       and
                       Lord
                       of
                       them
                    
                     :
                     of
                     which
                     latter
                     we
                     shall
                     treat
                     more
                     particularly
                     on
                     the
                     ensuing
                     words
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     was
                     declared
                     of
                     Old
                     ,
                     where
                     he
                     was
                     spoken
                     of
                     as
                     the
                     
                       Wisdom
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ,
                     by
                     whom
                     he
                     wrought
                     in
                     the
                     Creation
                     and
                     Production
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     Prov.
                     8.22
                     ,
                     23
                     ,
                     24
                     ,
                     25
                     ,
                     26
                     ,
                     27
                     ,
                     28
                     ,
                     29
                     ,
                     30.
                     
                     This
                     Son
                     ,
                     or
                     Wisdom
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     declares
                     at
                     large
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     His
                     Coexistence
                     with
                     his
                     Father
                     from
                     Eternity
                     ,
                     before
                     all
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     of
                     the
                     visible
                     or
                     invisible
                     Creation
                     were
                     by
                     his
                     Power
                     brought
                     forth
                     ,
                     v.
                     22
                     ,
                     23
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     onward
                     .
                     And
                     then
                     sets
                     forth
                     the
                     Infinite
                     ,
                     Eternal
                     and
                     
                       Ineffable
                       Delight
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     was
                     between
                     him
                     and
                     his
                     Father
                     ,
                     both
                     before
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     in
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     Creation
                     ,
                     v.
                     30.
                     
                     Farther
                     ,
                     he
                     declares
                     his
                     presence
                     and
                     co-operation
                     with
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     whole
                     work
                     of
                     making
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     several
                     parts
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     v.
                     27
                     ,
                     28
                     ,
                     29
                     ,
                     30.
                     which
                     in
                     other
                     ,
                     places
                     is
                     expressed
                     as
                     here
                     by
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     by
                     
                     him
                     made
                     the
                     worlds
                     .
                     After
                     which
                     he
                     declares
                     the
                     End
                     of
                     all
                     this
                     Dispensation
                     ,
                     namely
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     
                       rejoyce
                       in
                       the
                       habitable
                       parts
                       of
                       the
                       earth
                       ,
                       and
                       his
                       delight
                       be
                       with
                       the
                       sons
                       of
                       men
                    
                     ;
                     to
                     whom
                     therefore
                     he
                     calls
                     to
                     hearken
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     blessed
                     ,
                     v.
                     31.
                     to
                     the
                     
                       end
                       of
                       the
                       chapter
                    
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     be
                     meet
                     to
                     accomplish
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     their
                     Redemption
                     ,
                     and
                     bring
                     them
                     to
                     Blessedness
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     Glory
                     of
                     the
                     Grace
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     which
                     work
                     his
                     heart
                     was
                     set
                     upon
                     ,
                     and
                     which
                     he
                     greatly
                     delighted
                     in
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     40.6
                     ,
                     7
                     ,
                     8.
                     
                  
                   
                     Hence
                     the
                     Apostle
                     John
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     his
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     brings
                     both
                     the
                     Creations
                     together
                     ;
                     the
                     first
                     by
                     the
                     
                       Eternal
                       Word
                    
                     ,
                     absolutely
                     ;
                     the
                     other
                     by
                     him
                     as
                     incarnate
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Suitableness
                     and
                     Correspondency
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     might
                     be
                     evident
                     .
                     The
                     
                       Word
                       was
                       with
                       God
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     he
                     ,
                     
                       in
                       the
                       beginning
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       all
                       things
                       were
                       made
                       by
                       him
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     without
                     him
                     
                       was
                       not
                       any
                       thing
                       made
                       that
                       was
                       made
                       ,
                    
                     v.
                     1
                     ,
                     2
                     ,
                     3.
                     
                     But
                     what
                     was
                     this
                     unto
                     the
                     Gospel
                     that
                     he
                     undertook
                     to
                     declare
                     ?
                     Yes
                     ,
                     very
                     much
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     appears
                     from
                     hence
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     
                       this
                       Word
                    
                     was
                     
                       made
                       flesh
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     came
                     and
                     
                       dwelt
                       among
                       us
                       ,
                       v.
                    
                     14.
                     that
                     he
                     came
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     that
                     
                       was
                       made
                       by
                       him
                    
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     knew
                     him
                     not
                     ,
                     v.
                     10.
                     he
                     came
                     but
                     
                       to
                       his
                       own
                    
                     ,
                     what
                     ever
                     were
                     the
                     entertainment
                     that
                     he
                     receeived
                     ,
                     v.
                     11.
                     
                     For
                     this
                     End
                     then
                     God
                     
                       made
                       all
                       things
                       by
                       him
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     he
                     came
                     to
                     change
                     and
                     renew
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     he
                     might
                     have
                     
                       good
                       right
                       and
                       title
                    
                     so
                     to
                     do
                     ,
                     seeing
                     he
                     undertook
                     to
                     deal
                     with
                     ,
                     or
                     about
                     ,
                     no
                     more
                     but
                     what
                     he
                     had
                     originally
                     made
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     
                       Holy
                       and
                       Blessed
                       Trinity
                    
                     could
                     have
                     so
                     ordered
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     Creation
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     it
                     should
                     not
                     immediately
                     ,
                     eminently
                     ,
                     and
                     signally
                     have
                     been
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Eternal
                       Word
                    
                     .
                     But
                     there
                     was
                     a
                     farther
                     design
                     upon
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     be
                     accomplished
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     the
                     work
                     was
                     signally
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     
                       immediate
                       Operation
                    
                     ,
                     though
                     as
                     to
                     
                       Authority
                       and
                       Order
                    
                     it
                     peculiarly
                     belonged
                     to
                     the
                     Father
                     ;
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     Spirit
                     as
                     to
                     Disposition
                     and
                     Ornament
                     ,
                     Gen.
                     1.2
                     .
                     Job
                     26.13
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     ,
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     was
                     done
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     End
                     mentioned
                     by
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                     1.10
                     .
                     All
                     things
                     at
                     first
                     were
                     made
                     by
                     him
                     ;
                     that
                     when
                     they
                     were
                     
                       lost
                       ,
                       ruined
                       ,
                       scattered
                    
                     ,
                     they
                     might
                     again
                     in
                     the
                     appointed
                     season
                     be
                     
                       gathered
                       together
                    
                     into
                     one
                     head
                     in
                     him
                     ;
                     of
                     which
                     place
                     more
                     at
                     large
                     else-where
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     this
                     mysterie
                     of
                     the
                     Wisdom
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     Apostle
                     at
                     large
                     unfoldeth
                     ,
                     Col.
                     1.15
                     ,
                     16
                     ,
                     17
                     ,
                     18
                     ,
                     19.
                     
                     Speaking
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     by
                     whom
                     we
                     have
                     Redemption
                     ,
                     he
                     informs
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     himself
                     and
                     his
                     own
                     nature
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     the
                     
                       Image
                       of
                       the
                       invisible
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     of
                     
                       God
                       the
                       Father
                    
                     ,
                     who
                     until
                     then
                     had
                     alone
                     been
                     clearly
                     revealed
                     unto
                     them
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     other
                     things
                     he
                     is
                     the
                     
                       first-born
                       of
                       every
                       creature
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     as
                     he
                     terms
                     himself
                     ,
                     Rev.
                     3.14
                     .
                     the
                     
                       Beginning
                       of
                       the
                       creation
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     he
                     who
                     is
                     
                       before
                       all
                       creatures
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     gave
                     Beginning
                     to
                     the
                     Creation
                     of
                     God.
                     For
                     so
                     expresly
                     the
                     Apostle
                     explains
                     himself
                     in
                     the
                     next
                     verses
                     .
                     
                       By
                       him
                       all
                       things
                       were
                       created
                       that
                       are
                       in
                       heaven
                       and
                       that
                       are
                       in
                       earth
                       ,
                       visible
                       and
                       invisible
                       ,
                       whether
                       they
                       be
                       thrones
                       ,
                       or
                       dominions
                       ,
                       or
                       principalities
                       ,
                       or
                       powers
                       :
                       all
                       things
                       were
                       created
                       by
                       him
                       :
                       and
                       he
                       is
                       before
                       all
                       things
                       ,
                       and
                       by
                       him
                       all
                       things
                       consist
                       .
                    
                     But
                     this
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     full
                     design
                     of
                     the
                     Apostle
                     .
                     He
                     declares
                     not
                     only
                     that
                     
                       All
                       things
                       were
                       made
                       by
                       him
                       ,
                    
                     but
                     also
                     that
                     
                       All
                       things
                       were
                       made
                       for
                       him
                       ,
                    
                     v.
                     16.
                     so
                     made
                     for
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     be
                     the
                     
                       Head
                       of
                       the
                       Body
                       the
                       Church
                    
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     be
                     the
                     fountain
                     ,
                     head
                     ,
                     spring
                     ,
                     and
                     original
                     of
                     the
                     
                       new
                       Creation
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     had
                     been
                     of
                     the
                     Old.
                     So
                     the
                     Apostle
                     declares
                     in
                     the
                     next
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       Who
                       is
                       the
                       beginning
                       ,
                       the
                       first-born
                       from
                       the
                       dead
                       .
                    
                     As
                     he
                     was
                     the
                     Beginning
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     First-b●rn
                     of
                     every
                     creature
                     in
                     the
                     old
                     Creation
                     ,
                     so
                     he
                     is
                     the
                     Beginning
                     and
                     First-born
                     from
                     the
                     dead
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     Original
                     and
                     Cause
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     
                       new
                       Creation
                    
                     .
                     And
                     hereunto
                     he
                     subjoyns
                     the
                     End
                     and
                     design
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     this
                     whole
                     mysterious
                     work
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Son
                     might
                     
                       have
                       the
                       preheminence
                       in
                       all
                       things
                    
                     ;
                     as
                     he
                     had
                     in
                     and
                     over
                     the
                     works
                     of
                     the
                     
                       old
                       Creation
                    
                     ,
                     seeing
                     they
                     were
                     all
                     made
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     consist
                     in
                     him
                     ;
                     so
                     also
                     he
                     hath
                     over
                     the
                     New
                     on
                     the
                     same
                     account
                     ,
                     being
                     the
                     Beginning
                     and
                     First-born
                     of
                     them
                     .
                     The
                     Apostle
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     gives
                     us
                     the
                     whole
                     of
                     what
                     we
                     intend
                     ,
                     namely
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     
                       making
                       of
                       the
                       worlds
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     Creation
                     by
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     was
                     peculiarly
                     subservient
                     to
                     the
                     Glory
                     of
                     the
                     Grace
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Reparation
                     and
                     Renovation
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     by
                     him
                     as
                     incarnate
                     .
                  
                   
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     for
                     us
                     to
                     enquire
                     much
                     into
                     ,
                     or
                     after
                     the
                     reason
                     of
                     this
                     Oeconomy
                     and
                     Dispensation
                     ;
                     we
                     cannot
                     by
                     
                       searching
                       find
                       out
                       God
                       ,
                       we
                       cannot
                       find
                       out
                       the
                       Almighty
                       unto
                       perfection
                       ,
                       Job
                    
                     11.7
                     .
                     It
                     may
                     suffice
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     disposeth
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     according
                     
                       to
                       the
                       counsel
                       of
                       his
                       own
                       will
                       ,
                       Ephes.
                    
                     1.12
                     .
                     This
                     Antecedently
                     unto
                     the
                     consideration
                     of
                     the
                     Effects
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     we
                     cannot
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     search
                     into
                     ,
                     Deut.
                     29.29
                     .
                     What
                     are
                     the
                     Effects
                     and
                     Consequences
                     of
                     his
                     infinitely
                     holy
                     wise
                     Counsel
                     ,
                     wherein
                     his
                     Glory
                     shines
                     forth
                     unto
                     his
                     Creatures
                     ,
                     those
                     we
                     may
                     consider
                     and
                     contemplate
                     on
                     ,
                     and
                     rejoyce
                     in
                     the
                     light
                     that
                     
                     they
                     will
                     afford
                     us
                     ,
                     into
                     the
                     treasures
                     of
                     these
                     counsels
                     themselves
                     .
                  
                   
                     Now
                     herein
                     we
                     see
                     ,
                     first
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     the
                     
                       Eternal
                       Design
                    
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     whole
                     Creation
                     should
                     be
                     put
                     in
                     subjection
                     unto
                     the
                     
                       Word
                       incarnate
                    
                     ,
                     whereof
                     the
                     Apostle
                     also
                     treats
                     in
                     the
                     
                       second
                       Chapter
                    
                     of
                     this
                     Epistle
                     .
                     God
                     hath
                     highly
                     exalted
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     given
                     him
                     
                       a
                       name
                       which
                       is
                       above
                       every
                       name
                       ,
                       that
                       at
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       Jesus
                       every
                       knee
                       should
                       bow
                       ,
                       of
                       things
                       in
                       heaven
                       ,
                       and
                       things
                       in
                       earth
                       ,
                       and
                       things
                       under
                       the
                       earth
                       ;
                       and
                       that
                       every
                       tongue
                       should
                       confess
                       that
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       is
                       Lord
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       glory
                       of
                       God
                       the
                       Father
                       ,
                       Phil.
                    
                     2.9
                     ,
                     10
                     ,
                     11.
                     
                     God
                     hath
                     put
                     
                       all
                       things
                    
                     in
                     subjection
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     the
                     things
                     peculiarly
                     redeemed
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     
                       all
                       things
                       what
                       ever
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     shall
                     shew
                     in
                     the
                     
                       next
                       words
                    
                     of
                     our
                     Epistle
                     .
                     See
                     1
                     Cor.
                     15
                     ,
                     24.
                     
                     Heb.
                     2.8
                     .
                     Rom.
                     14.11
                     .
                     Hence
                     John
                     saw
                     
                       every
                       creature
                       which
                       is
                       in
                       heaven
                       and
                       earth
                       ,
                       and
                       under
                       the
                       earth
                       ,
                       and
                       such
                       as
                       are
                       in
                       the
                       sea
                       ,
                       even
                       all
                       that
                       are
                       in
                       them
                       ,
                       ascribing
                       blessing
                       ,
                       and
                       honour
                       ,
                       and
                       glory
                       ,
                       and
                       power
                       unto
                       the
                       Lamb
                       for
                       ever
                       and
                       ever
                       ,
                       Rev.
                    
                     5.13
                     .
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     owning
                     and
                     avowing
                     their
                     Duty
                     ,
                     Obedience
                     and
                     Subjection
                     unto
                     him
                     .
                     This
                     being
                     designed
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     Eternal
                     Counsel
                     of
                     his
                     Will
                     ,
                     before
                     the
                     world
                     was
                     ,
                     1
                     Pet.
                     1.2
                     .
                     Tit.
                     1.2
                     .
                     He
                     prepared
                     and
                     made
                     way
                     for
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     
                       Creation
                       of
                       all
                       things
                       by
                       him
                    
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     his
                     Title
                     and
                     right
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     Ruler
                     and
                     Lord
                     of
                     all
                     Angels
                     and
                     Men
                     ,
                     the
                     whole
                     Creation
                     ,
                     in
                     and
                     of
                     
                       Heaven
                       and
                       Earth
                    
                     ,
                     might
                     be
                     laid
                     in
                     this
                     great
                     and
                     blessed
                     foundation
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       he
                       made
                       them
                       all
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Again
                     ,
                     God
                     designed
                     from
                     Eternity
                     ,
                     that
                     his
                     great
                     and
                     everlasting
                     Glory
                     should
                     arise
                     from
                     the
                     
                       new
                       Creation
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     work
                     thereof
                     .
                     Herein
                     hath
                     he
                     
                       ordered
                       all
                       things
                       to
                       the
                       praise
                       of
                       the
                       glory
                       of
                       his
                       grace
                       ,
                       Ephes.
                    
                     1.6
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     praise
                     will
                     he
                     inhabit
                     for
                     ever
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     true
                     ,
                     the
                     works
                     of
                     the
                     
                       old
                       Creation
                    
                     did
                     set
                     forth
                     the
                     
                       glory
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       Psal.
                    
                     19.1
                     .
                     they
                     manifested
                     his
                     
                       eternal
                       power
                       and
                       Godhead
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     1.20
                     .
                     But
                     God
                     had
                     not
                     resolved
                     ,
                     ultimately
                     to
                     commit
                     the
                     
                       manifestation
                       of
                       his
                       glory
                    
                     unto
                     those
                     works
                     ,
                     though
                     very
                     glorious
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     did
                     he
                     suffer
                     sin
                     to
                     enter
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     which
                     stained
                     the
                     beauty
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     brought
                     it
                     wholly
                     under
                     the
                     curse
                     .
                     But
                     he
                     never
                     suffered
                     spot
                     nor
                     stain
                     to
                     come
                     upon
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     the
                     new
                     Creation
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                     5.6
                     .
                     nothing
                     that
                     might
                     defeat
                     ,
                     eclipse
                     ,
                     or
                     impair
                     the
                     glory
                     that
                     he
                     intended
                     to
                     exalt
                     himself
                     in
                     thereby
                     .
                     Yet
                     God
                     hath
                     so
                     ultimately
                     laid
                     up
                     his
                     glory
                     in
                     the
                     
                       new
                       Creation
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     lose
                     any
                     thing
                     of
                     that
                     ,
                     which
                     also
                     is
                     due
                     unto
                     him
                     from
                     the
                     Old
                     :
                     but
                     yet
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     receive
                     it
                     immediately
                     from
                     thence
                     neither
                     ;
                     but
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     put
                     over
                     into
                     a
                     subserviency
                     unto
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     the
                     New.
                     Now
                     God
                     ordered
                     all
                     things
                     so
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     this
                     might
                     be
                     effected
                     without
                     
                       force
                       ,
                       coaction
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     wresting
                     of
                     the
                     Creation
                     ,
                     or
                     putting
                     it
                     besides
                     its
                     own
                     order
                     .
                     And
                     is
                     there
                     any
                     thing
                     more
                     genuine
                     ,
                     natural
                     and
                     proper
                     ,
                     than
                     that
                     the
                     world
                     should
                     come
                     into
                     subjection
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     by
                     whom
                     it
                     was
                     made
                     ,
                     although
                     there
                     be
                     some
                     alteration
                     in
                     its
                     state
                     and
                     condition
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     outward
                     dispensation
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     being
                     
                       made
                       Man
                    
                     ?
                     And
                     this
                     I
                     take
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     meaning
                     of
                     that
                     discourse
                     of
                     the
                     Apostle
                     about
                     the
                     bondage
                     and
                     liberty
                     of
                     the
                     creature
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     have
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     8.19
                     ,
                     20
                     ,
                     21
                     ,
                     22.
                     
                     The
                     Apostle
                     tells
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     
                       Creature
                       it self
                    
                     had
                     an
                     expectation
                     ,
                     and
                     desire
                     after
                     the
                     Manifestation
                     of
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     bringing
                     forth
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Christ
                     in
                     Glory
                     and
                     Power
                     ,
                     v.
                     19.
                     and
                     gives
                     this
                     reason
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     brought
                     into
                     a
                     condition
                     
                       of
                       vanity
                       ,
                       corruption
                    
                     and
                     bondage
                     ;
                     wherein
                     it
                     did
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     ,
                     unwillingly
                     abide
                     ,
                     and
                     groaned
                     to
                     be
                     delivered
                     from
                     it
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     entrance
                     of
                     sin
                     ,
                     the
                     Creation
                     was
                     brought
                     into
                     that
                     condition
                     ,
                     as
                     wherein
                     it
                     could
                     not
                     answer
                     the
                     end
                     for
                     which
                     it
                     was
                     made
                     and
                     erected
                     ;
                     namely
                     ,
                     to
                     declare
                     the
                     
                       glory
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     be
                     worshipped
                     and
                     honoured
                     as
                     God
                     ;
                     but
                     was
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     ,
                     left
                     ,
                     especially
                     in
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Inhabitants
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     stage
                     for
                     men
                     to
                     act
                     their
                     enmity
                     against
                     God
                     upon
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     means
                     for
                     the
                     fulfilling
                     and
                     satisfaction
                     of
                     their
                     filthy
                     lusts
                     .
                     This
                     state
                     being
                     unsuitable
                     unto
                     its
                     
                       primitive
                       constitution
                    
                     ,
                     preternatural
                     ,
                     occasional
                     ,
                     and
                     forced
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     to
                     
                       dislike
                       it
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     groan
                     under
                     it
                     ,
                     to
                     hope
                     for
                     Deliverance
                     ;
                     doing
                     that
                     in
                     what
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     by
                     its
                     nature
                     ,
                     which
                     it
                     would
                     do
                     voluntarily
                     were
                     it
                     endowed
                     with
                     a
                     rational
                     understanding
                     .
                     But
                     ,
                     saith
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     better
                     condition
                     for
                     this
                     Creation
                     ;
                     which
                     whilst
                     it
                     was
                     afar
                     of
                     ,
                     it
                     
                       put
                       out
                       its
                       head
                    
                     after
                     and
                     unto
                     .
                     What
                     is
                     this
                     better
                     state
                     ?
                     Why
                     the
                     
                       glorious
                       liberty
                       of
                       the
                       Sons
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     new
                     state
                     and
                     condition
                     that
                     all
                     things
                     are
                     
                       restored
                       unto
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     order
                     unto
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     by
                     Jesus
                     Christ.
                     The
                     Creation
                     hath
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     ,
                     a
                     
                       natural
                       propensity
                    
                     ,
                     yea
                     ,
                     a
                     longing
                     to
                     come
                     into
                     a
                     subjection
                     unto
                     Christ
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     which
                     retrieves
                     and
                     frees
                     it
                     from
                     the
                     Vanity
                     ,
                     Bondage
                     and
                     Corruption
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     cast
                     into
                     ,
                     when
                     put
                     out
                     of
                     its
                     first
                     Order
                     by
                     sin
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     ariseth
                     from
                     that
                     
                       plot
                       and
                       design
                    
                     which
                     God
                     first
                     laid
                     in
                     the
                     Creation
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     ;
                     that
                     they
                     being
                     made
                     by
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     should
                     naturally
                     and
                     willingly
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     ,
                     give
                     up
                     themselves
                     unto
                     Obedience
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     should
                     take
                     the
                     Rule
                     of
                     them
                     upon
                     the
                     new
                     account
                     of
                     his
                     Mediation
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     God
                     would
                     hereby
                     instruct
                     us
                     ,
                     both
                     in
                     the
                     Vse
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     make
                     of
                     
                       his
                       creatures
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     improvement
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     make
                     of
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     the
                     Creation
                     unto
                     his
                     glory
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     his
                     Will
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     not
                     use
                     any
                     thing
                     as
                     meerly
                     made
                     and
                     created
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     though
                     originally
                     for
                     that
                     purpose
                     ;
                     seeing
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     so
                     left
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     under
                     the
                     curse
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     impure
                     and
                     unclean
                     unto
                     them
                     that
                     use
                     them
                     ,
                     Tit.
                     1.15
                     .
                     But
                     he
                     would
                     have
                     us
                     to
                     look
                     upon
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     receive
                     them
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     given
                     over
                     unto
                     Christ.
                     For
                     the
                     Apostle
                     in
                     his
                     Application
                     of
                     the
                     
                       eighth
                       Psalm
                    
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     ,
                     chap.
                     2.6
                     ,
                     7
                     ,
                     8.
                     manifests
                     ,
                     that
                     even
                     the
                     
                       beasts
                       of
                       the
                       field
                    
                     ,
                     on
                     which
                     we
                     live
                     ,
                     are
                     passed
                     over
                     in
                     a
                     peculiar
                     manner
                     unto
                     his
                     Dominion
                     .
                     And
                     he
                     lays
                     our
                     interest
                     in
                     their
                     use
                     as
                     to
                     a
                     clear
                     ,
                     profitable
                     ,
                     and
                     sanctified
                     way
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     new
                     state
                     of
                     things
                     brought
                     in
                     by
                     Christ.
                     1
                     Tim.
                     4.4
                     ,
                     5.
                     
                     
                       Every
                       creature
                       of
                       God
                       is
                       good
                       ,
                       and
                       nothing
                       to
                       be
                       refused
                       ,
                       if
                       it
                       be
                       received
                       with
                       thanksgiving
                       ;
                       for
                       it
                       is
                       sanctified
                       by
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       God
                       and
                       prayer
                       .
                    
                     The
                     word
                     of
                     promise
                     confirmed
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     called
                     on
                     by
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     given
                     by
                     Christ
                     in
                     prayer
                     ,
                     gives
                     a
                     
                       sanctified
                       use
                    
                     of
                     the
                     creatures
                     .
                     This
                     God
                     instructs
                     us
                     in
                     ,
                     namely
                     to
                     look
                     for
                     a
                     profitable
                     sanctified
                     Vse
                     of
                     the
                     creatures
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     himself
                     ordered
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     very
                     
                       first
                       Creation
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     fall
                     at
                     length
                     naturally
                     under
                     his
                     Rule
                     and
                     Dominion
                     ,
                     making
                     them
                     all
                     by
                     him
                     .
                     And
                     hereby
                     also
                     we
                     are
                     instructed
                     how
                     to
                     learn
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     God
                     from
                     them
                     .
                     The
                     whole
                     mystery
                     of
                     laying
                     the
                     
                       works
                       of
                       the
                       old
                       Creation
                    
                     in
                     a
                     subserviency
                     unto
                     the
                     New
                     ,
                     being
                     hidden
                     from
                     many
                     Ages
                     and
                     Generations
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     foundation
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     men
                     did
                     by
                     the
                     Effects
                     and
                     works
                     which
                     they
                     saw
                     ,
                     conclude
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     was
                     an
                     
                       Eternal
                       Power
                       and
                       Infinite
                       Wisdom
                    
                     ,
                     whereby
                     they
                     were
                     produced
                     .
                     But
                     whereas
                     there
                     is
                     but
                     a
                     
                       two-fold
                       holy
                    
                     use
                     of
                     the
                     works
                     of
                     the
                     Creation
                     ,
                     the
                     one
                     suited
                     unto
                     the
                     
                       state
                       of
                       Innocency
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     moral
                     natural
                     Worship
                     of
                     God
                     therein
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     had
                     lost
                     ;
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     
                       state
                       of
                       Grace
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Worship
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     that
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     had
                     not
                     attained
                     ,
                     the
                     world
                     and
                     the
                     inhabitants
                     thereof
                     being
                     otherwise
                     involved
                     in
                     the
                     
                       Curse
                       and
                       Darkness
                    
                     wherewith
                     it
                     was
                     attended
                     ,
                     exercised
                     themselves
                     in
                     
                       fruitless
                       speculations
                    
                     about
                     them
                     ,
                     (
                     foolish
                     imaginations
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Apostle
                     calls
                     them
                     )
                     and
                     glorified
                     not
                     God
                     in
                     any
                     due
                     manner
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     1.21
                     .
                     Neither
                     do
                     ,
                     nor
                     can
                     men
                     unto
                     this
                     day
                     make
                     any
                     better
                     improvement
                     of
                     their
                     contemplation
                     on
                     the
                     
                       Works
                       of
                       Creation
                    
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     unacquainted
                     with
                     the
                     Recapitulation
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Beauty
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     in
                     that
                     all
                     things
                     at
                     first
                     were
                     made
                     by
                     him
                     .
                     But
                     when
                     men
                     shall
                     by
                     faith
                     perceive
                     and
                     consider
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Production
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     owes
                     it self
                     ,
                     in
                     its
                     first
                     original
                     ,
                     unto
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     by
                     him
                     the
                     world
                     was
                     made
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     unto
                     this
                     End
                     and
                     Purpose
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     being
                     afterwards
                     Incarnate
                     for
                     our
                     Redemption
                     ,
                     they
                     might
                     all
                     be
                     put
                     into
                     subjection
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     they
                     cannot
                     but
                     be
                     ravished
                     with
                     the
                     Admiration
                     of
                     the
                     Power
                     ,
                     Wisdom
                     ,
                     Goodness
                     ,
                     and
                     Love
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     in
                     this
                     holy
                     ,
                     wise
                     ,
                     
                       beautiful
                       disposition
                    
                     of
                     all
                     his
                     works
                     and
                     ways
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     very
                     subject
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Eighth
                       Psalm
                    
                     .
                     The
                     Psalmist
                     considers
                     the
                     
                       Excellency
                       and
                       Glory
                    
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     Creation
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     instancing
                     in
                     the
                     most
                     glorious
                     and
                     eminent
                     parts
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     But
                     doth
                     he
                     do
                     this
                     absolutely
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     such
                     ?
                     doth
                     he
                     rest
                     there
                     ?
                     No
                     ,
                     but
                     proceeds
                     to
                     manifest
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     his
                     Admiration
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     God
                     did
                     of
                     old
                     design
                     ,
                     and
                     would
                     at
                     length
                     actually
                     put
                     ,
                     all
                     these
                     things
                     into
                     subjection
                     unto
                     the
                     Man
                     Christ
                     Jesus
                     ;
                     as
                     the
                     Apostle
                     expounds
                     his
                     meaning
                     ,
                     chap.
                     2.
                     which
                     causeth
                     him
                     to
                     renew
                     his
                     Admiration
                     and
                     praise
                     ,
                     v.
                     9.
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     to
                     
                       glorifie
                       God
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     thankful
                     ;
                     which
                     yet
                     Paul
                     declared
                     that
                     they
                     were
                     not
                     ,
                     who
                     considered
                     the
                     works
                     of
                     God
                     only
                     absolutely
                     ,
                     with
                     reference
                     to
                     their
                     first
                     Original
                     from
                     infinite
                     Power
                     and
                     Wisdom
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     against
                     what
                     we
                     have
                     been
                     discoursing
                     ,
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     objected
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     Creation
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     suited
                     them
                     perfectly
                     and
                     absolutely
                     unto
                     a
                     state
                     of
                     Innocency
                     and
                     Holiness
                     ,
                     without
                     any
                     respect
                     unto
                     the
                     entrance
                     of
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     curse
                     that
                     ensued
                     ,
                     which
                     gave
                     Occasion
                     to
                     that
                     infinitely
                     wise
                     and
                     holy
                     work
                     of
                     the
                     Mediation
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Restoration
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     by
                     him
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     they
                     could
                     not
                     be
                     laid
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     subserviency
                     and
                     Order
                     ,
                     one
                     to
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     as
                     is
                     pretended
                     :
                     though
                     the
                     former
                     might
                     be
                     afterwards
                     traduced
                     ,
                     and
                     translated
                     into
                     the
                     use
                     of
                     the
                     other
                     .
                     But
                     ,
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     What
                     is
                     clearly
                     testified
                     unto
                     in
                     the
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     truth
                     is
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     have
                     insisted
                     on
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     called
                     into
                     question
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     cannot
                     understand
                     the
                     Order
                     and
                     method
                     of
                     things
                     in
                     the
                     hidden
                     Counsels
                     of
                     God.
                     
                       Such
                       knowledge
                       is
                       too
                       wonderful
                       for
                       us
                       .
                    
                     Neither
                     do
                     we
                     benefit
                     our selves
                     much
                     by
                     inquiring
                     into
                     that
                     which
                     we
                     cannot
                     comprehend
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     enough
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     hold
                     fast
                     
                       revealed
                       things
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     know
                     and
                     do
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     but
                     
                       secret
                       things
                    
                     belong
                     to
                     him
                     ;
                     and
                     to
                     him
                     are
                     they
                     to
                     be
                     left
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     Scripture
                     testifieth
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       Known
                       unto
                       God
                       are
                       all
                       his
                       works
                       from
                       the
                       foundation
                       
                       of
                       the
                       world
                       ,
                       Acts
                    
                     15.18
                     .
                     Not
                     only
                     all
                     those
                     ,
                     which
                     at
                     first
                     he
                     wrought
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     all
                     that
                     ever
                     he
                     would
                     so
                     do
                     .
                     The
                     Idea
                     and
                     System
                     of
                     them
                     was
                     all
                     in
                     his
                     Holy
                     Mind
                     from
                     Eternity
                     .
                     Now
                     though
                     in
                     their
                     creation
                     and
                     production
                     they
                     are
                     all
                     singly
                     suited
                     and
                     fitted
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     time
                     and
                     season
                     wherein
                     they
                     are
                     brought
                     forth
                     and
                     made
                     ,
                     yet
                     as
                     they
                     
                       lye
                       all
                       together
                    
                     in
                     the
                     Mind
                     ,
                     Will
                     ,
                     and
                     Purpose
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     they
                     have
                     a
                     Relation
                     one
                     to
                     another
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     first
                     to
                     the
                     last
                     .
                     There
                     is
                     an
                     Harmony
                     and
                     correspondency
                     between
                     them
                     all
                     ;
                     they
                     lye
                     all
                     in
                     a
                     blessed
                     subserviency
                     in
                     themselves
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     their
                     respect
                     unto
                     one
                     another
                     ,
                     unto
                     the
                     Promotion
                     of
                     the
                     Glory
                     of
                     God.
                     And
                     therefore
                     though
                     in
                     the
                     
                       Creation
                       of
                       all
                       things
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     work
                     was
                     suited
                     unto
                     the
                     state
                     and
                     condition
                     wherein
                     they
                     were
                     created
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     of
                     Innocency
                     and
                     Holiness
                     ;
                     yet
                     this
                     hinders
                     not
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     God
                     might
                     and
                     did
                     so
                     order
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     have
                     a
                     respect
                     unto
                     that
                     
                       future
                       work
                    
                     of
                     his
                     in
                     their
                     Restauration
                     by
                     Christ
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     then
                     no
                     less
                     known
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     than
                     that
                     which
                     was
                     perfectly
                     wrought
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     The
                     most
                     reasonable
                     and
                     best
                     intelligible
                     Way
                     of
                     declaring
                     the
                     Order
                     of
                     Gods
                     Decrees
                     ,
                     is
                     that
                     which
                     casts
                     them
                     under
                     the
                     
                       two
                       general
                       heads
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     all
                     rational
                     Agents
                     respect
                     in
                     their
                     Purposes
                     and
                     Operations
                     ;
                     namely
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     
                       last
                       End
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     means
                     conducing
                     thereunto
                     .
                     Now
                     the
                     
                       utmost
                       End
                       of
                       God
                    
                     in
                     all
                     his
                     wayes
                     towards
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     being
                     the
                     
                       Manifestation
                       of
                       his
                       own
                       Glory
                    
                     by
                     the
                     way
                     of
                     Mercy
                     and
                     Justice
                     ,
                     what
                     ever
                     tendeth
                     thereunto
                     ,
                     is
                     all
                     jointly
                     to
                     be
                     looked
                     on
                     ,
                     as
                     one
                     
                       entire
                       means
                    
                     tending
                     unto
                     that
                     End
                     and
                     purpose
                     .
                     The
                     works
                     therefore
                     of
                     the
                     Old
                     and
                     
                       New
                       Creation
                    
                     being
                     of
                     this
                     sort
                     and
                     nature
                     ,
                     one
                     joint
                     and
                     general
                     means
                     for
                     the
                     compassing
                     of
                     the
                     forementioned
                     end
                     ,
                     nothing
                     can
                     hinder
                     but
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     have
                     that
                     
                       respect
                       to
                       each
                       other
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     before
                     we
                     have
                     declared
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Verse
                   III.
                   
                
                 
                   THe
                   Apostle
                   in
                   the
                   pursuit
                   of
                   his
                   Argument
                   ,
                   proceeds
                   in
                   the
                   Description
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Person
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   ;
                   partly
                   as
                   giving
                   a
                   farther
                   account
                   of
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   before
                   affirmed
                   concerning
                   his
                   
                     Divine
                     Power
                  
                   in
                   making
                   the
                   worlds
                   ;
                   and
                   partly
                   to
                   instruct
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   from
                   their
                   own
                   
                     Typical
                     Institutions
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   Messiah
                   who
                   was
                   figured
                   and
                   represented
                   formerly
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   in
                   those
                   signs
                   and
                   pledges
                   of
                   
                     Gods
                     Glorious
                     Presence
                  
                   which
                   they
                   enjoyed
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   by
                   the
                   whole
                   ,
                   he
                   confirmeth
                   the
                   Proposition
                   he
                   had
                   in
                   hand
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   Excellency
                   and
                   Eminency
                   of
                   him
                   by
                   whom
                   the
                   Gospel
                   was
                   revealed
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   Faith
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   Obedience
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   might
                   not
                   be
                   shaken
                   or
                   hindered
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Verse
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   wanting
                   in
                   M.S.T.
                   But
                   the
                   sense
                   requires
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   antient
                   Copies
                   retain
                   them
                   :
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   wanting
                   in
                   some
                   Copies
                   :
                   and
                   one
                   or
                   two
                   for
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   have
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   nothing
                   whereunto
                   it
                   should
                   relate
                   .
                   Some
                   also
                   read
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   taken
                   from
                   Chap.
                   12.
                   v.
                   2.
                   where
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   used
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Qui
                     est
                     ;
                     Qui
                     cum
                     sit
                     ;
                     Qui
                     existens
                     ;
                     Who
                     is
                     ;
                     Who
                     when
                     he
                     is
                     ,
                     or
                     was
                  
                   ;
                   
                   
                     Who
                     existing
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   Phil.
                   2.6
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Who
                     being
                     in
                     the
                     Form
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Who
                   being
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Splendor
                     ,
                     Radius
                     ,
                     Jubar
                     ,
                     Effulgentia
                     ,
                     Refulgentia
                     ,
                  
                   
                   Relucentia
                   .
                   The
                   
                     Splendour
                     ,
                     Ray
                     ,
                     Beam
                     ,
                     Effulgency
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   
                     shining
                     forth
                  
                   of
                   Glory
                   .
                   Syr.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Germen
                   ,
                   so
                   Boderius
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     branch
                     ;
                     Tremelius
                  
                   and
                   
                     D'
                     Dieu
                     ,
                     Splendor
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Arabick
                   concurring
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   
                     Lux
                     ,
                     Light
                  
                   ;
                   particularly
                   the
                   
                     Morning
                     Light
                     ,
                     Acts
                  
                   20.
                   v.
                   11.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     talked
                     untill
                     the
                     break
                     of
                     day
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   the
                   beaming
                   of
                   the
                   Morning
                   Light
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Gloss.
                     Vet.
                     Jubar
                     Solis
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   Sun-beam
                   ;
                   and
                   sometimes
                   it
                   denotes
                   the
                   Day
                   it self
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   also
                   sometimes
                   used
                   for
                   the
                   
                     Light
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     burning
                     Iron
                  
                   :
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   signification
                   :
                   properly
                   
                     Splendor
                     Lucis
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Brightness
                   ,
                   Shining
                   ,
                   Beauty
                   ,
                   Glory
                   ,
                   or
                   Lustre
                   of
                   light
                   .
                   Hence
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     shine
                     forth
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     shine
                     into
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   irradiate
                   ,
                   2
                   Cor.
                   4.4
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Light
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   should
                   not
                   
                     irradiate
                     ,
                     shine
                     into
                     them
                  
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   importance
                   ;
                   and
                   from
                   thence
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   The
                   Word
                   is
                   
                     no
                     where
                  
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   
                     New
                     Testament
                  
                   save
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   only
                   ;
                   nor
                   doth
                   it
                   occurr
                   in
                   the
                   Old
                   of
                   the
                   LXX
                   .
                   Only
                   we
                   have
                   it
                   ,
                   Wisd.
                   7.26
                   .
                   Wisdom
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     a
                     Beam
                     of
                     eternal
                     light
                  
                   ;
                   to
                   which
                   place
                   the
                   Margin
                   of
                   our
                   Translation
                   refer●
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   so
                   used
                   by
                   Nazianzen
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     a
                     little
                     beam
                     of
                     a
                     great
                     light
                     .
                  
                   It
                   answers
                   exactly
                   to
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Morning
                     Light
                     ,
                     Prov.
                  
                   4.18
                   .
                   The
                   path
                   of
                   the
                   righteous
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     ut
                     Lux
                     splendoris
                     ,
                     Hierom
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   
                     light
                     of
                     Brightness
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Morning
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Acts
                   20.11
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   also
                   applyed
                   to
                   the
                   
                     light
                     of
                     Fire
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Fire
                   in
                   Iron
                   ,
                   Isa.
                   4.5
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     light
                     of
                     fire
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   
                     fiery
                     streaming
                  
                   of
                   Lightning
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   3.11
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   The
                   
                     Brightness
                     ,
                     Shining
                     ,
                     Ray
                     ,
                     Beam
                     ,
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   of
                   Glory
                   ;
                   Some
                   look
                   on
                   this
                   Expression
                   as
                   an
                   Hebraism
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Beam
                     of
                     Glory
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     a
                     Glorious
                     Beam
                  
                   ;
                   But
                   this
                   will
                   not
                   answer
                   the
                   design
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   afterwards
                   .
                
                 
                   Our
                   Translators
                   have
                   supplyed
                   ,
                   His
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Brightness
                     of
                     his
                     Glory
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   repeating
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   sentence
                   ;
                   perhaps
                   as
                   we
                   shall
                   find
                   ,
                   not
                   altogether
                   necessarily
                   ▪
                   in
                   which
                   cases
                   alone
                   ,
                   such
                   supplements
                   unto
                   the
                   Text
                   are
                   allowed
                   in
                   Translations
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Character
                     ,
                     Imago
                     ,
                     Forma
                     ,
                     Figura
                     ,
                     Expressa
                     Forma
                     ,
                     Figura
                     expressa
                     ,
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Syr.
                   the
                   
                     Character
                     ,
                     Image
                     ,
                     Form
                     ,
                     Figure
                     ,
                     express
                     Form
                     ,
                     express
                     Figure
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   variously
                   is
                   the
                   word
                   rendered
                   by
                   Translators
                   with
                   little
                   difference
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   no
                   where
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   
                     New
                     Testament
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ;
                   In
                   other
                   Authors
                   it
                   hath
                   many
                   significations
                   .
                   Sometimes
                   they
                   use
                   it
                   Properly
                   and
                   Naturally
                   ;
                   sometimes
                   Metaphorical●y
                   and
                   Artificially
                   ;
                   as
                   when
                   it
                   denotes
                   several
                   
                     forms
                     of
                     Speech
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Orations
                   .
                   Properly
                   from
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   or
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   engrave
                   with
                   a
                   Tool
                   ,
                   or
                   Style
                   ,
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   firstly
                   and
                   properly
                   ,
                   the
                   note
                   ,
                   or
                   mark
                   cut
                   by
                   a
                   Tool
                   or
                   Instrument
                   into
                   Wood
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   subject
                   capable
                   of
                   such
                   impression
                   ;
                   or
                   the
                   stamp
                   and
                   sign
                   that
                   is
                   left
                   in
                   the
                   coyning
                   of
                   money
                   .
                   The
                   Mark
                   or
                   scarr
                   also
                   left
                   by
                   a
                   Wound
                   ,
                   is
                   by
                   the
                   LXX
                   .
                   termed
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Lev.
                   13.25
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   in
                   general
                   an
                   
                     express
                     Representation
                  
                   of
                   another
                   thing
                   communicated
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   by
                   an
                   impression
                   of
                   its
                   likeness
                   upon
                   it
                   ;
                   opposed
                   unto
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   umbratile
                   and
                   imaginary
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Substantiae
                     ,
                     Subsistentiae
                     Personae
                  
                   ;
                   Syr.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     substantiae
                     ejus
                     ;
                     Hypostasis
                     ,
                     Substance
                     ,
                     Subsistence
                     ,
                     Person
                     .
                  
                   The
                   word
                   is
                   
                     four
                     times
                  
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   .
                   Thrice
                   in
                   this
                   Epistle
                   ;
                   In
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   Chap.
                   3.14
                   .
                   and
                   Chap.
                   11.1
                   .
                   as
                   also
                   ,
                   2
                   Cor.
                   9.4
                   .
                   every
                   where
                   in
                   a
                   
                     different
                     sense
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   meer
                   Use
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   one
                   place
                   ,
                   will
                   afford
                   
                     no
                     Light
                  
                   unto
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   another
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   Context
                   and
                   subject
                   treated
                   of
                   .
                   The
                   Composition
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   would
                   denote
                   substantia
                   ,
                   but
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   differ
                   from
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   add
                   something
                   unto
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Substance
                   ,
                   or
                   Being
                   ;
                   which
                   in
                   the
                   Divine
                   Nature
                   can
                   be
                   nothing
                   but
                   a
                   
                     special
                     manner
                     of
                     subsistence
                  
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Controversie
                   that
                   hath
                   been
                   about
                   the
                   
                     precise
                     signification
                  
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   not
                   here
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Discussion
                   of
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Agens
                     ,
                     Regens
                     ,
                     Moderans
                     ;
                     acting
                     ,
                     disposing
                     ,
                     ruling
                     ,
                     governing
                  
                   ;
                   also
                   
                     Portans
                     ,
                     Bajulans
                     ,
                     Sustinens
                     ;
                     bearing
                     ,
                     supporting
                     ,
                     carrying
                     ,
                     upholding
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   of
                   these
                   senses
                   is
                   peculiarly
                   intended
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   afterwards
                   enquire
                   into
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     by
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     his
                     Power
                  
                   ;
                   by
                   his
                   powerful
                   word
                   ;
                   Syr.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Power
                     of
                     his
                     Word
                  
                   ;
                   changing
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   by
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   his
                   Word
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   his
                   Power
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   his
                   
                     powerful
                     Word
                  
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   some
                   would
                   read
                   it
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   refer
                   it
                   unto
                   the
                   Father
                   ;
                   by
                   the
                   
                     powerful
                     Word
                     of
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   by
                   whose
                   Power
                   ,
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   the
                   Son
                   disposeth
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   .
                   But
                   all
                   Copies
                   with
                   Accents
                   have
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   constantly
                   ,
                   none
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   nor
                   will
                   the
                   disposition
                   of
                   the
                   Words
                   bear
                   that
                   reference
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     by
                     himself
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   
                     own
                     Person
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   
                     Purgationem
                     faciens
                     ;
                     Purgatione
                     factâ
                  
                   .
                   Having
                   
                     purged
                     ,
                     cleansed
                     ,
                     expiated
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   or
                   purified
                   us
                   from
                   )
                   
                     our
                     sins
                  
                   :
                   Having
                   made
                   a
                   Purgation
                   or
                   Purification
                   of
                   our
                   sins
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   used
                   both
                   neutrally
                   and
                   actively
                   ;
                   answering
                   to
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   Kal
                   and
                   Hiphil
                   ;
                   signifying
                   to
                   
                     sit
                     down
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   
                     cause
                     to
                     sit
                     down
                     .
                     Chrysostom
                  
                   seems
                   to
                   have
                   understood
                   the
                   Word
                   in
                   the
                   latter
                   sense
                   ;
                   referring
                   it
                   to
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   causing
                   the
                   Son
                   to
                   sit
                   down
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   hard
                   to
                   find
                   any
                   Antecedent
                   Word
                   whereby
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   regulated
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Who
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   verse
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   he
                   himself
                   :
                   And
                   as
                   Erasmus
                   observes
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   following
                   Words
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   Grammatically
                   admit
                   of
                   this
                   Construction
                   ;
                   for
                   if
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   be
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   actively
                   and
                   transitively
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   have
                   been
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Apostle
                   clears
                   the
                   neutral
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   8.1
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   well
                   then
                   rendered
                   by
                   our
                   Translators
                   ;
                   he
                   sate
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     sate
                     down
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   110.1
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   :
                   LXX
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Plural
                     Number
                  
                   ;
                   
                   so
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   expressed
                   ,
                   Acts
                   7.55
                   .
                   and
                   by
                   Mark
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   Chap.
                   16.5
                   .
                   Our
                   Apostle
                   constantly
                   keepeth
                   the
                   singular
                   number
                   ,
                   with
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   Chap.
                   1.13
                   .
                   Chap.
                   8.1
                   .
                   Chap.
                   12.2
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   thing
                   in
                   both
                   Expressions
                   is
                   intended
                   ;
                   only
                   that
                   of
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   plural
                   number
                   is
                   more
                   eminently
                   destructive
                   of
                   the
                   folly
                   of
                   the
                   Anthropomorphites
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   cannot
                   hence
                   pretend
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   a
                   
                     right
                     hand
                  
                   ,
                   unless
                   they
                   will
                   grant
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   many
                   ;
                   which
                   were
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   turn
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   the
                   invisible
                   God
                   into
                   the
                   likeness
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   a
                   Monster
                   .
                   And
                   Austin
                   well
                   observes
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   where
                   that
                   expression
                   is
                   first
                   used
                   ,
                   
                     sit
                     on
                     my
                     Right
                     Hand
                  
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   added
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Lord
                     on
                     thy
                     right
                     hand
                  
                   ;
                   at
                   the
                   Right
                   hand
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   sate
                   on
                   his
                   right
                   hand
                   :
                   which
                   removes
                   all
                   Carnal
                   Apprehensions
                   from
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   This
                   word
                   is
                   seldom
                   used
                   in
                   other
                   Authors
                   ;
                   twice
                   in
                   this
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                   Chap.
                   8.1
                   .
                   once
                   by
                   
                     Jude
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   25.
                   and
                   no
                   where
                   else
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   .
                   by
                   the
                   LXX
                   .
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   .
                   The
                   Apostle
                   evidently
                   expresseth
                   by
                   it
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   or
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   not
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   used
                   appellatively
                   ,
                   for
                   
                     Glory
                     ,
                     Power
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   names
                   ,
                   and
                   denote
                   the
                   essential
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   the
                   glorious
                   God.
                   So
                   that
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   
                     God
                     himself
                  
                   ;
                   not
                   absolutely
                   considered
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   reference
                   unto
                   the
                   Revelation
                   of
                   his
                   Glory
                   and
                   Majesty
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ;
                   
                     God
                     on
                     his
                     Throne
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   our
                   Apostle
                   declareth
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   8.1
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   
                     in
                     the
                     Highest
                  
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   Highest
                   ,
                   God
                   himself
                   :
                   See
                   Luke
                   1.35
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Verse
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     Who
                     being
                     the
                     Brightness
                     of
                     Glory
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     express
                     image
                     of
                     his
                     Person
                     ,
                     and
                     upholding
                     (
                     or
                     disposing
                     of
                     )
                     all
                     things
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     his
                     power
                     ,
                     having
                     by
                     himself
                     purged
                     our
                     sins
                     ,
                     sate
                     down
                     on
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     the
                     Majesty
                     on
                     high
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   THe
                   Apostle
                   proceeds
                   in
                   his
                   Description
                   of
                   the
                   Person
                   in
                   whom
                   God
                   spake
                   in
                   the
                   Revelation
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   ascending
                   unto
                   such
                   a
                   manifestation
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   understand
                   his
                   Eminency
                   above
                   all
                   formerly
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   like
                   Ministrations
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   how
                   he
                   was
                   pointed
                   out
                   and
                   shaddowed
                   by
                   sundry
                   Types
                   and
                   Figures
                   under
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   this
                   Description
                   there
                   are
                   three
                   Parts
                   :
                   The
                   first
                   declaring
                   
                     What
                     he
                     is
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   second
                   
                     What
                     he
                     doth
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   did
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   third
                   the
                   Consequent
                   of
                   them
                   both
                   ,
                   in
                   what
                   he
                   enjoyeth
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   first
                   Part
                   of
                   this
                   Description
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   there
                   a●e
                   two
                   Branches
                   ,
                   or
                   it
                   is
                   two
                   wayes
                   expressed
                   ;
                   For
                   he
                   affirms
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   First
                   ,
                   That
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   Brightn●ss
                   ,
                   Beam
                   or
                   Splendor
                   
                     of
                     the
                     Glory
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     express
                     image
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   character
                   of
                   his
                   Fathers
                   Person
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   second
                   also
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   things
                   assigned
                   unto
                   him
                   :
                   The
                   former
                   relating
                   unto
                   his
                   Power
                   ;
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   Brightness
                   of
                   Glory
                   ;
                   he
                   sustaineth
                   ,
                   or
                   ruleth
                   and
                   disposeth
                   of
                   
                     all
                     things
                     by
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     his
                     Power
                  
                   :
                   T●e
                   latter
                   unto
                   his
                   Love
                   and
                   Work
                   of
                   Mediation
                   ;
                   by
                   himself
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Person
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   
                     purged
                     our
                     sins
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   His
                   present
                   and
                   perpetual
                   Enjoyment
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   consequent
                   of
                   what
                   he
                   was
                   and
                   did
                   ,
                   or
                   doth
                   ,
                   is
                   expressed
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   words
                   ;
                   
                     he
                     sate
                     down
                     at
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     the
                     Majesty
                     on
                     high
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Some
                   of
                   these
                   Expressions
                   may
                   well
                   be
                   granted
                   to
                   contain
                   some
                   of
                   those
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Things
                     hard
                     to
                     be
                     understood
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   Peter
                   affirms
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   this
                   
                     E●istle
                     of
                     Paul
                  
                   ,
                   2
                   Epist.
                   3.16
                   .
                   which
                   
                     unstable
                     and
                     unlearned
                     men
                  
                   have
                   in
                   all
                   Ages
                   wrested
                   unto
                   their
                   own
                   destruction
                   .
                   The
                   Things
                   intended
                   are
                   unquestionably
                   sublime
                   and
                   Mysterious
                   .
                   The
                   Terms
                   wherein
                   they
                   are
                   expressed
                   are
                   rare
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   where
                   else
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   purpose
                   ;
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   which
                   deprives
                   us
                   of
                   one
                   great
                   help
                   in
                   the
                   Interpretation
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   Metaphors
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   Words
                   ,
                   or
                   Types
                   alluded
                   unto
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   are
                   abstruse
                   and
                   dark
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   difficulty
                   of
                   discovering
                   the
                   true
                   ,
                   precise
                   ,
                   and
                   genuine
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   in
                   them
                   is
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   this
                   verse
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   some
                   part
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   may
                   well
                   be
                   reckoned
                   among
                   those
                   places
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   left
                   in
                   his
                   Word
                   ,
                   to
                   exercise
                   our
                   Faith
                   and
                   Diligence
                   and
                   Dependance
                   on
                   his
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   right
                   Understanding
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   indeed
                   ,
                   that
                   from
                   what
                   was
                   known
                   and
                   acknowledged
                   in
                   the
                   Judaical
                   Church
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   intention
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   was
                   more
                   plain
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   plainly
                   and
                   clearly
                   delivered
                   ,
                   than
                   now
                   it
                   seemeth
                   unto
                   us
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   
                   who
                   are
                   deprived
                   of
                   their
                   Advantages
                   .
                   However
                   both
                   to
                   them
                   and
                   us
                   ,
                   the
                   things
                   were
                   and
                   are
                   deep
                   and
                   Mysterious
                   .
                   And
                   we
                   shall
                   desire
                   to
                   handle
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   becometh
                   us
                   )
                   both
                   Things
                   and
                   Words
                   with
                   Reverence
                   and
                   Godly
                   fear
                   ,
                   looking
                   up
                   unto
                   him
                   for
                   Assistance
                   ,
                   who
                   alone
                   can
                   lead
                   us
                   into
                   all
                   Truth
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   begin
                   with
                   the
                   
                     double
                     Description
                  
                   given
                   us
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   at
                   the
                   entrance
                   of
                   the
                   Verse
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   
                     What
                     he
                     is
                  
                   in
                   himself
                   ;
                   and
                   here
                   a
                   double
                   Difficulty
                   presents
                   it self
                   unto
                   us
                   ;
                   First
                   ,
                   In
                   general
                   unto
                   
                     what
                     Nature
                  
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   or
                   unto
                   
                     what
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   this
                   Description
                   doth
                   belong
                   :
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   
                     particular
                     meaning
                  
                   and
                   importance
                   of
                   the
                   Words
                   or
                   Expressions
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   the
                   First
                   ,
                   Some
                   assert
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   words
                   intend
                   only
                   the
                   
                     Divine
                     Nature
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   wherein
                   he
                   is
                   Consubstantial
                   with
                   his
                   Father
                   .
                   Herein
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   
                     God
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Light
                     of
                     Light
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   an
                   expression
                   doubtless
                   taken
                   from
                   hence
                   )
                   receiving
                   as
                   the
                   Son
                   his
                   Nature
                   and
                   subsistence
                   from
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   so
                   fully
                   and
                   absolutely
                   as
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   every
                   way
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   him
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   his
                   Essence
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   way
                   
                     like
                     him
                  
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   his
                   Person
                   ;
                   so
                   he
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   
                     brightness
                     of
                     his
                     Glory
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Character
                     of
                     his
                     Person
                  
                   on
                   that
                   account
                   .
                   This
                   way
                   went
                   the
                   Antients
                   generally
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   Modern
                   Expositors
                   very
                   many
                   ;
                   as
                   
                     Calvin
                     ,
                     Brentius
                     ,
                     Marlorat
                     ,
                     Rollocus
                     ,
                     Gomarus
                     ,
                     Paraeus
                     ,
                     Estius
                     ,
                     Tena
                     ,
                     A
                     Lapide
                     ,
                     Rihera
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   sundry
                   others
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   think
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   speaks
                   of
                   him
                   as
                   Incarnate
                   ;
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   declared
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   preached
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   
                     Image
                     of
                     the
                     invisible
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   2
                   Cor.
                   4.4
                   .
                   And
                   these
                   take
                   three
                   wayes
                   in
                   the
                   Explication
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Application
                   of
                   them
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   Some
                   affirm
                   that
                   their
                   meaning
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   whereas
                   God
                   is
                   in
                   himself
                   
                     infinite
                     and
                     incomprehensible
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   contemplate
                   on
                   his
                   Excellencies
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   overpowred
                   in
                   our
                   minds
                   with
                   their
                   Glory
                   and
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   in
                   Christ
                   the
                   Son
                   as
                   incarnate
                   ,
                   contemperated
                   his
                   infinite
                   Love
                   ,
                   Power
                   ,
                   Goodness
                   ,
                   Grace
                   ,
                   Greatness
                   and
                   Holiness
                   ,
                   unto
                   our
                   Faith
                   ,
                   Love
                   and
                   Contemplation
                   ,
                   they
                   all
                   shining
                   forth
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   eminently
                   expressed
                   in
                   him
                   ;
                   so
                   Beza
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   Some
                   think
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   pursues
                   the
                   Description
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   entered
                   upon
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Kingly
                     Office
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   Heir
                   of
                   all
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   his
                   being
                   exalted
                   in
                   Glory
                   unto
                   Power
                   ,
                   Rule
                   and
                   Dominion
                   ,
                   expressing
                   and
                   representing
                   therein
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   is
                   intended
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   ;
                   so
                   Camero
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   Some
                   refer
                   these
                   words
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Prophetical
                     Office
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   say
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   the
                   
                     Brightness
                     of
                     Gods
                     Glory
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   by
                   his
                   revealing
                   and
                   declaring
                   of
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   which
                   before
                   was
                   done
                   darkly
                   only
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   shadows
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   Socinians
                   generally
                   ;
                   though
                   Schlictingius
                   refer
                   the
                   Words
                   unto
                   all
                   that
                   similitude
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   fancy
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   between
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   man
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   whilest
                   he
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   earth
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   renders
                   the
                   Participle
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   present
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     praeterimperfect
                     tense
                     ;
                     who
                     was
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   whilest
                   he
                   was
                   on
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   though
                   as
                   he
                   sayes
                   ,
                   not
                   exclusively
                   unto
                   what
                   he
                   is
                   now
                   in
                   Heaven
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   examine
                   in
                   particular
                   the
                   Reasons
                   that
                   are
                   alledged
                   for
                   these
                   several
                   Interpretations
                   ;
                   but
                   only
                   propose
                   and
                   confirm
                   
                     that
                     sense
                  
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   ,
                   which
                   on
                   full
                   and
                   due
                   consideration
                   ,
                   appears
                   ,
                   as
                   agreeable
                   unto
                   the
                   Analogie
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   so
                   expresly
                   to
                   answer
                   the
                   Design
                   and
                   intendment
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ;
                   wherein
                   also
                   ,
                   the
                   unsoundness
                   of
                   the
                   two
                   last
                   branches
                   or
                   wayes
                   of
                   applying
                   the
                   second
                   Interpretation
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   
                     real
                     coincidence
                  
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   and
                   first
                   branch
                   of
                   the
                   latter
                   Exposition
                   ,
                   will
                   be
                   discovered
                   .
                   To
                   this
                   End
                   the
                   following
                   Positions
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   observed
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   direct
                   and
                   immediate
                   design
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   to
                   treat
                   absolutely
                   of
                   
                     either
                     Nature
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   his
                   Divine
                   or
                   Humane
                   ;
                   but
                   only
                   of
                   his
                   Person
                   .
                   Hence
                   though
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   he
                   mentioneth
                   and
                   expresseth
                   ,
                   may
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   belong
                   unto
                   ,
                   or
                   be
                   the
                   Properties
                   of
                   
                     his
                     Divine
                     Nature
                  
                   ,
                   some
                   of
                   his
                   Humane
                   ,
                   yet
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   are
                   spoken
                   of
                   
                     as
                     such
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   are
                   all
                   considered
                   as
                   belonging
                   unto
                   his
                   Person
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   solves
                   that
                   difficulty
                   which
                   Chrysostom
                   observes
                   in
                   the
                   Words
                   ,
                   and
                   strives
                   to
                   remove
                   by
                   a
                   similitude
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   doth
                   not
                   observe
                   any
                   Order
                   or
                   Method
                   ,
                   in
                   speaking
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   and
                   Humane
                   Natures
                   of
                   Christ
                   distinctly
                   one
                   after
                   another
                   ;
                   but
                   first
                   speaks
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   then
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   returns
                   again
                   to
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   frequently
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   Truth
                   is
                   ,
                   he
                   intends
                   not
                   to
                   speak
                   directly
                   ,
                   and
                   absolutely
                   of
                   
                     either
                     nature
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   but
                   treating
                   
                     ex
                     professo
                  
                   of
                   his
                   Person
                   ,
                   some
                   things
                   that
                   he
                   mentions
                   concerning
                   him
                   ,
                   have
                   a
                   special
                   Foundation
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   respect
                   unto
                   his
                   
                     Divine
                     Nature
                  
                   ;
                   some
                   in
                   and
                   unto
                   his
                   Humane
                   ,
                   as
                   must
                   every
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   the
                   Method
                   and
                   Order
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   enquired
                   after
                   in
                   what
                   relates
                   in
                   his
                   
                   expressions
                   to
                   this
                   or
                   that
                   Nature
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   Progress
                   that
                   he
                   makes
                   in
                   the
                   description
                   of
                   his
                   Person
                   and
                   Offices
                   ,
                   which
                   alone
                   he
                   had
                   undertaken
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   That
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   principally
                   intends
                   in
                   and
                   about
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   set
                   forth
                   his
                   
                     Dignity
                     ,
                     Preeminence
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Exaltation
                   above
                   all
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   only
                   consequentially
                   ,
                   to
                   his
                   discharge
                   of
                   the
                   Office
                   of
                   Mediator
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   antecedently
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   worth
                   ,
                   fitness
                   ,
                   ability
                   and
                   suitedness
                   to
                   undertake
                   and
                   discharge
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   a
                   great
                   measure
                   depended
                   on
                   ,
                   and
                   flowed
                   from
                   his
                   Divine
                   Nature
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   These
                   things
                   being
                   supposed
                   ,
                   we
                   observe
                   thirdly
                   ,
                   That
                   as
                   these
                   Expressions
                   are
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   singly
                   ,
                   much
                   less
                   in
                   that
                   conjunction
                   wherein
                   they
                   are
                   here
                   placed
                   ,
                   used
                   concerning
                   any
                   other
                   but
                   Christ
                   only
                   ;
                   so
                   they
                   do
                   plainly
                   contain
                   and
                   express
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   more
                   sublime
                   and
                   glorious
                   ,
                   than
                   can
                   by
                   the
                   Rule
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Analogy
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   be
                   ascribed
                   unto
                   any
                   
                     meer
                     creature
                  
                   ,
                   however
                   used
                   or
                   exalted
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   evidently
                   a
                   comparison
                   with
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   ;
                   he
                   is
                   
                     infinitely
                     glorious
                  
                   ,
                   Eternally
                   subsisting
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Person
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Son
                   is
                   the
                   
                     brightness
                     of
                     his
                     glory
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     express
                     image
                     of
                     his
                     person
                  
                   .
                   Angels
                   are
                   called
                   the
                   sons
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   are
                   mighty
                   in
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   excellent
                   in
                   created
                   glory
                   ;
                   but
                   when
                   they
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   compared
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   
                     pure
                     in
                     his
                     sight
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     chargeth
                     them
                     with
                     folly
                     ;
                     Job
                  
                   4.18
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   cover
                   their
                   faces
                   at
                   the
                   
                     brightness
                     of
                     his
                     glory
                     ,
                     Isa.
                  
                   6.2
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   they
                   cannot
                   be
                   said
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   .
                   Man
                   also
                   was
                   created
                   in
                   the
                   
                     image
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   again
                   by
                   grace
                   renewed
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   4.23
                   ,
                   24.
                   
                   But
                   to
                   say
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   the
                   
                     express
                     image
                     of
                     the
                     Person
                     of
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   to
                   depress
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   Anthropomorphism
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   unto
                   God
                   asking
                   that
                   question
                   ,
                   
                     Whom
                     will
                     ye
                     compare
                     unto
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     whom
                     will
                     you
                     liken
                     me
                     unto
                     ?
                  
                   we
                   cannot
                   answer
                   of
                   any
                   one
                   who
                   is
                   not
                   God
                   by
                   nature
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   
                     brightness
                     of
                     his
                     glory
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     express
                     image
                     of
                     his
                     person
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   Though
                   the
                   design
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   general
                   be
                   to
                   shew
                   how
                   the
                   Father
                   expressed
                   and
                   declared
                   himself
                   unto
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   Son
                   ;
                   yet
                   this
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   done
                   without
                   manifesting
                   what
                   the
                   Son
                   is
                   in
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   reference
                   unto
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   which
                   
                     both
                     the
                     expressions
                  
                   do
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   declare
                   .
                   They
                   express
                   him
                   
                     such
                     an
                     one
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   whom
                   the
                   infinite
                   Perfections
                   and
                   Excellencies
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   revealed
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   first
                   Application
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   namely
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Divine
                     Nature
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   first
                   Branch
                   of
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   considering
                   him
                   as
                   incarnate
                   ,
                   are
                   very
                   well
                   consistent
                   ;
                   as
                   
                     A
                     Lapide
                  
                   grants
                   ,
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   
                     blamed
                     Beza
                  
                   for
                   his
                   interpretation
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   direction
                   then
                   given
                   unto
                   our
                   faith
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   by
                   what
                   the
                   Son
                   is
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Brightness
                     of
                     his
                     glory
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     express
                     image
                     of
                     his
                     person
                  
                   ;
                   whence
                   it
                   follows
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   him
                   being
                   incarnate
                   ,
                   the
                   Fathers
                   glory
                   and
                   his
                   person
                   are
                   e●●●essed
                   and
                   manifested
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   There
                   is
                   nothing
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   applicable
                   unto
                   the
                   Divine
                   Nature
                   of
                   Christ.
                   Some
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   shewed
                   ,
                   suppose
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   peculiarly
                   intended
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   ;
                   but
                   yet
                   they
                   can
                   give
                   no
                   reason
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   nor
                   manifest
                   any
                   thing
                   denoted
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   
                     conveniently
                     applied
                  
                   thereunto
                   .
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   what
                   ever
                   can
                   be
                   proved
                   to
                   be
                   signified
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   contained
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   keep
                   our selves
                   within
                   the
                   bounds
                   of
                   that
                   holy
                   reverence
                   which
                   becomes
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   contemplation
                   of
                   the
                   Majesty
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   applied
                   unto
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   God
                   as
                   existing
                   in
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   the
                   Son.
                   He
                   is
                   in
                   his
                   Person
                   distinct
                   from
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   another
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   Nature
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   in
                   all
                   glorious
                   Properties
                   and
                   Excellencies
                   .
                   This
                   Oneness
                   in
                   Nature
                   ,
                   and
                   Distinction
                   in
                   Person
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   well
                   shadowed
                   out
                   by
                   these
                   Expressions
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     is
                     the
                     brightness
                     of
                     his
                     glory
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     express
                     image
                     of
                     his
                     person
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Boldness
                   and
                   Curiosity
                   of
                   the
                   Schoolmen
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   others
                   ,
                   in
                   expressing
                   the
                   way
                   and
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                   Generation
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   by
                   similitudes
                   of
                   our
                   understanding
                   and
                   its
                   Acts
                   ,
                   declaring
                   how
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Image
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                  
                   in
                   their
                   terms
                   ,
                   are
                   intollerable
                   ,
                   and
                   full
                   of
                   offence
                   .
                   Nor
                   are
                   the
                   
                     rigid
                     impositions
                  
                   of
                   those
                   Words
                   and
                   Terms
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   which
                   they
                   ,
                   or
                   others
                   ,
                   have
                   found
                   out
                   to
                   express
                   it
                   by
                   ,
                   of
                   any
                   better
                   nature
                   .
                   Yet
                   I
                   confess
                   ,
                   that
                   supposing
                   with
                   some
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   first
                   expression
                   here
                   used
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     brightness
                     of
                     glory
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   intends
                   to
                   set
                   forth
                   unto
                   us
                   the
                   Relation
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   by
                   an
                   allusion
                   unto
                   the
                   Sun
                   and
                   its
                   Beams
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Light
                   of
                   Fire
                   in
                   Iron
                   ,
                   some
                   relief
                   may
                   thence
                   be
                   given
                   unto
                   our
                   
                     weak
                     understandings
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Contemplation
                   of
                   this
                   Mysterie
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   observe
                   that
                   one
                   known
                   Rule
                   ,
                   whose
                   use
                   Chrysostome
                   urgeth
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   such
                   Allusions
                   ,
                   every
                   thing
                   of
                   imperfection
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   removed
                   in
                   their
                   Application
                   unto
                   God.
                   A
                   few
                   instances
                   we
                   may
                   give
                   unto
                   this
                   purpose
                   ,
                   holding
                   our selves
                   unto
                   an
                   Allusion
                   to
                   the
                   Sun
                   and
                   its
                   Beams
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   As
                   the
                   Sun
                   in
                   comparison
                   of
                   the
                   Beam
                   is
                   of
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Beam
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   ;
                   so
                   
                   is
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   As
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   without
                   diminution
                   or
                   partition
                   of
                   its
                   substance
                   ,
                   without
                   change
                   or
                   alteration
                   in
                   its
                   nature
                   ,
                   produceth
                   the
                   Beam
                   ;
                   so
                   is
                   the
                   Son
                   begotten
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   As
                   the
                   Sun
                   in
                   Order
                   of
                   Nature
                   is
                   before
                   the
                   Beam
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   time
                   both
                   are
                   coexistent
                   ;
                   so
                   is
                   the
                   Father
                   in
                   Order
                   of
                   Nature
                   before
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   though
                   in
                   Existence
                   both
                   Coeternal
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   As
                   the
                   Beam
                   is
                   distinct
                   from
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   Sun
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   Beam
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Beam
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   Sun
                   ;
                   so
                   is
                   it
                   between
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   the
                   Son.
                   5.
                   
                   As
                   the
                   Beam
                   is
                   never
                   separated
                   from
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   the
                   Sun
                   be
                   without
                   the
                   Beam
                   ;
                   no
                   more
                   can
                   the
                   Son
                   be
                   from
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   nor
                   was
                   the
                   Father
                   ever
                   without
                   the
                   Son.
                   6.
                   
                   As
                   the
                   Sun
                   cannot
                   be
                   seen
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   Beam
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   can
                   the
                   Father
                   but
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Son.
                   
                
                 
                   I
                   acknowledge
                   that
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   true
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   in
                   them
                   disagreeable
                   unto
                   the
                   Analogy
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   as
                   sundry
                   other
                   things
                   may
                   be
                   affirmed
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   and
                   its
                   Beam
                   ,
                   whereof
                   no
                   tollerable
                   Application
                   can
                   be
                   made
                   to
                   the
                   matter
                   in
                   hand
                   ;
                   so
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   perswaded
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   intended
                   any
                   such
                   Comparison
                   or
                   Allusion
                   ,
                   or
                   aimed
                   at
                   our
                   Information
                   or
                   Instruction
                   by
                   them
                   .
                   They
                   were
                   
                     common
                     people
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   Philosophers
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   Apostle
                   wrote
                   this
                   Epistle
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   either
                   he
                   expresseth
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   he
                   intends
                   ,
                   in
                   terms
                   answering
                   unto
                   what
                   was
                   in
                   use
                   among
                   themselves
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   purpose
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   he
                   asserts
                   them
                   plainly
                   in
                   words
                   ,
                   as
                   meet
                   to
                   express
                   them
                   properly
                   by
                   ,
                   as
                   any
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   use
                   amongst
                   men
                   .
                   To
                   say
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   Allusion
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Son
                   is
                   not
                   properly
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   a
                   Metaphor
                   the
                   brightness
                   of
                   Glory
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   teach
                   the
                   Apostle
                   to
                   express
                   himself
                   in
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   God.
                   For
                   my
                   part
                   ,
                   I
                   understand
                   as
                   much
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Nature
                     ,
                     Glory
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Properties
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   this
                   expression
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     is
                     the
                     Brightness
                     of
                     Glory
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   I
                   do
                   by
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   accurate
                   expressions
                   ,
                   which
                   men
                   have
                   
                     arbitrarily
                     invented
                  
                   to
                   signifie
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   .
                   That
                   he
                   is
                   one
                   distinct
                   from
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   related
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   partaker
                   of
                   his
                   glory
                   ,
                   is
                   clearely
                   asserted
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   is
                   not
                   intended
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Sixthly
                   ,
                   These
                   things
                   then
                   being
                   premised
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   discern
                   the
                   general
                   importance
                   of
                   these
                   expressions
                   .
                   The
                   words
                   themselves
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   before
                   observed
                   ,
                   being
                   
                     no
                     where
                     else
                  
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   receive
                   a
                   contribution
                   of
                   light
                   unto
                   them
                   from
                   those
                   in
                   other
                   places
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   of
                   their
                   
                     nearest
                     alliance
                  
                   .
                   Such
                   are
                   these
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   ,
                   
                     We
                     have
                     seen
                     his
                     glory
                     ,
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     the
                     only
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   Joh.
                   1.14
                   .
                   
                     He
                     is
                     the
                     Image
                     of
                     the
                     invisible
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   Col.
                   1.15
                   .
                   
                     The
                     glory
                     of
                     God
                     shines
                     forth
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   2
                   Cor.
                   4.6
                   .
                   Now
                   in
                   these
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   places
                   ,
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Divine
                     Nature
                  
                   is
                   so
                   intimated
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   directed
                   to
                   look
                   unto
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   the
                   absolutely
                   invisible
                   and
                   incomprehensible
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   him
                   Incarnate
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   in
                   general
                   is
                   the
                   mea●●●g
                   and
                   intendment
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   these
                   expressions
                   ;
                   the
                   Son
                   in
                   whom
                   God
                   speaks
                   unto
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   Revelation
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   doth
                   in
                   
                     his
                     own
                     Person
                  
                   so
                   every
                   way
                   answer
                   the
                   Excellencies
                   and
                   Perfections
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   in
                   him
                   expresly
                   represented
                   unto
                   our
                   Faith
                   and
                   Contemplation
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   remaineth
                   then
                   in
                   the
                   
                     second
                     place
                  
                   that
                   we
                   consider
                   the
                   Expressions
                   severally
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   reasons
                   why
                   the
                   Apostle
                   thus
                   expresseth
                   the
                   
                     Divine
                     glory
                  
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     Who
                     being
                     the
                     Brightness
                     ;
                     Light
                     ,
                     Lustre
                     ,
                  
                   Majesty
                   of
                   Glory
                   .
                   The
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   in
                   my
                   judgment
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   humbly
                   submitted
                   unto
                   consideration
                   )
                   alludes
                   and
                   attends
                   unto
                   some
                   thing
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   people
                   were
                   instructed
                   by
                   typically
                   under
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   great
                   Mystery
                   of
                   the
                   manifestation
                   of
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   unto
                   them
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   the
                   Second
                   Person
                   in
                   the
                   Trinity
                   .
                   The
                   Ark
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   most
                   signal
                   Representation
                   of
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   God
                   amongst
                   them
                   ,
                   was
                   called
                   
                     his
                     Glory
                  
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   Wife
                   of
                   Phineas
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   taking
                   of
                   the
                   Ark
                   ,
                   affirmed
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Glory
                     was
                     departed
                  
                   ,
                   1
                   Sam.
                   4.22
                   .
                   
                     The
                     glory
                     is
                     departed
                     from
                     Israel
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     Ark
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     taken
                     .
                  
                   And
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   mentioning
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   ,
                   calls
                   it
                   
                     his
                     glory
                  
                   absolutely
                   :
                   Psal.
                   78.61
                   .
                   
                     He
                     gave
                     his
                     glory
                     into
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     his
                     enemies
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   Ark.
                   Now
                   on
                   the
                   filling
                   of
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                   with
                   the
                   signs
                   of
                   God's
                   presence
                   in
                   Cloud
                   and
                   Fire
                   ,
                   the
                   Jews
                   affirm
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   constant
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     Majestick
                     shining
                     glory
                  
                   resting
                   on
                   the
                   Ark
                   ;
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     splendor
                     of
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   in
                   that
                   Typical
                   Representation
                   of
                   his
                   Presence
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   was
                   to
                   instruct
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   and
                   manner
                   whereby
                   God
                   would
                   dwell
                   amongst
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   Apostle
                   therefore
                   calling
                   them
                   from
                   the
                   Types
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   in
                   much
                   darkness
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   instructed
                   in
                   these
                   Mysteries
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   things
                   themselves
                   represented
                   obscurely
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   acquaints
                   them
                   with
                   what
                   that
                   
                     Typical
                     glory
                  
                   and
                   splendour
                   of
                   it
                   signified
                   ,
                   namely
                   the
                   
                     Eternal
                     glory
                  
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Essential
                   beaming
                   and
                   brightness
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   whom
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   shineth
                   forth
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   words
                   seem
                   to
                   relate
                   unto
                   that
                   way
                   of
                   Instruction
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   of
                   old
                   granted
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Besides
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   wont
                   to
                   express
                   their
                   Faith
                   in
                   this
                   Mystery
                   with
                   words
                   unto
                   this
                   purpose
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Glory
                   ,
                   is
                   sometimes
                   put
                   for
                   God
                   himself
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   85.10
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     glory
                     may
                     dwell
                     in
                     our
                     land
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   glory
                   ,
                   or
                   glorious
                   God.
                   This
                   glory
                   the
                   Targum
                   calls
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Majesty
                   of
                   that
                   glory
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   See
                   Hab.
                   1.8
                   .
                   Hence
                   Psal.
                   44.25
                   .
                   they
                   render
                   those
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Why
                     hidest
                     thou
                     thy
                     face
                  
                   ?
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Why
                     takest
                     thou
                     away
                     the
                     Majesty
                     of
                     thy
                     glory
                     ?
                  
                   as
                   both
                   the
                   Venetian
                   and
                   Basil
                   Bibles
                   read
                   the
                   place
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Regia
                   have
                   only
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   omitting
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   Vision
                   of
                   
                     Isaiah
                     ,
                     chap.
                  
                   6.1
                   .
                   they
                   say
                   it
                   was
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   Kimchi
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   Rashi
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   Targum
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   affirm
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   same
                   which
                   came
                   down
                   and
                   appeared
                   on
                   Mount
                   
                     Sinai
                     ,
                     Exod.
                  
                   19.20
                   .
                   where
                   those
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     And
                     the
                     Lord
                     descended
                     on
                     mount
                     Sinai
                     ,
                  
                   are
                   rendred
                   by
                   Onkelos
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Majesty
                     of
                     God
                     was
                     revealed
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   words
                   ,
                   from
                   Psal.
                   68.
                   are
                   applied
                   by
                   our
                   Apostle
                   unto
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   4.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   then
                   is
                   nothing
                   also
                   but
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   or
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   Essential
                   Presence
                   or
                   Majesty
                   of
                   the
                   glorious
                   God.
                   This
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   is
                   
                     Christ
                     the
                     Son
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   thus
                   of
                   old
                   they
                   expressed
                   their
                   faith
                   concerning
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   words
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   shewed
                   before
                   ,
                   denote
                   the
                   
                     Divine
                     Nature
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   not
                   absolutely
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   in
                   him
                   doth
                   manifest
                   himself
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                   Hence
                   is
                   he
                   called
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Word
                   is
                   from
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     dwelt
                     .
                     Elias
                  
                   in
                   Tishbi
                   gives
                   us
                   somewhat
                   another
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   Application
                   of
                   that
                   name
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   root
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Rabbins
                     of
                     blessed
                     memory
                     called
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                  
                   Shechinah
                   ,
                   
                     because
                     he
                     dwelt
                     upon
                     the
                     Prophets
                     .
                  
                   But
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   observed
                   throughout
                   the
                   Targum
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   is
                   always
                   expresly
                   called
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   Shechinah
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   in
                   such
                   places
                   as
                   cannot
                   be
                   applied
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Fulness
                     of
                     the
                     Godhead
                  
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   dwell
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Col.
                   1.9
                   .
                   and
                   he
                   as
                   the
                   only
                   
                     begotten
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   dwell
                   amongst
                   us
                   ,
                   Joh.
                   1.14
                   .
                   so
                   is
                   he
                   said
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   sense
                   to
                   be
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   Presence
                   ,
                   Splendor
                   of
                   the
                   Glory
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   glorious
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   then
                   is
                   that
                   whereof
                   the
                   Apostle
                   minds
                   the
                   Jews
                   .
                   God
                   having
                   promised
                   to
                   dwell
                   amongst
                   them
                   by
                   his
                   glorious
                   Presence
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   the
                   very
                   name
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                   was
                   called
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     is
                     there
                     ,
                     Ezek.
                  
                   48.35
                   .
                   he
                   who
                   in
                   and
                   under
                   that
                   name
                   was
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   sent
                   by
                   
                     Jehovah
                     ,
                     Zech.
                  
                   1.8
                   .
                   was
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   he
                   had
                   now
                   spoken
                   unto
                   them
                   in
                   these
                   latter
                   days
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   of
                   weight
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   being
                   instructed
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   who
                   had
                   revealed
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   was
                   none
                   other
                   but
                   he
                   who
                   had
                   dwelt
                   among
                   them
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   representing
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   being
                   typically
                   revealed
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   
                     brightness
                     of
                     his
                     glory
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Apostle
                   addes
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     express
                     figure
                     or
                     image
                     of
                     his
                     Person
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   enter
                   into
                   any
                   dispute
                   about
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   Hypostasis
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   difference
                   between
                   it
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   Many
                   controversies
                   about
                   these
                   words
                   there
                   were
                   of
                   old
                   .
                   And
                   Hierom
                   was
                   very
                   cautious
                   about
                   acknowledging
                   three
                   Hypostases
                   in
                   the
                   Deity
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   because
                   he
                   thought
                   the
                   word
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   to
                   denote
                   substantia
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   that
                   mind
                   are
                   many
                   still
                   ,
                   it
                   being
                   so
                   rendred
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Vulgar
                     Translation
                  
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   these
                   
                     vexed
                     Questions
                  
                   tending
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   opening
                   of
                   the
                   design
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   and
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   insist
                   upon
                   them
                   .
                   The
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Hypostasis
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Father
                   himself
                   .
                   Hereof
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Son
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   
                     express
                     image
                  
                   .
                   As
                   is
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   the
                   Son.
                   And
                   this
                   agreement
                   ,
                   likeness
                   and
                   conveniency
                   ,
                   between
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   is
                   Essential
                   ,
                   not
                   Accidental
                   ;
                   as
                   those
                   things
                   are
                   between
                   relations
                   finite
                   and
                   corporeal
                   .
                   What
                   the
                   Father
                   is
                   ,
                   doth
                   ,
                   hath
                   ;
                   that
                   the
                   Son
                   is
                   ,
                   doth
                   ,
                   hath
                   ;
                   or
                   else
                   the
                   Father
                   as
                   the
                   Father
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   
                     fully
                     satisfied
                  
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   nor
                   represented
                   by
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   By
                   Character
                   two
                   things
                   seem
                   to
                   be
                   intended
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Son
                   in
                   himself
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     the
                     likeness
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Phil.
                  
                   2.6
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   unto
                   us
                   he
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     image
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   representing
                   him
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   Col.
                   1.16
                   .
                   For
                   these
                   three
                   words
                   are
                   used
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   in
                   respect
                   unto
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   their
                   use
                   seems
                   thus
                   to
                   difference
                   them
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     being
                     existing
                     ,
                     subsisting
                     in
                     the
                     form
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   being
                   so
                   ,
                   essentially
                   so
                   ;
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Form
                   in
                   the
                   Deity
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   is
                   Essential
                   unto
                   it
                   .
                   This
                   he
                   was
                   absolutely
                   ,
                   antecedently
                   unto
                   his
                   Incarnation
                   .
                   The
                   whole
                   Nature
                   of
                   God
                   being
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   he
                   being
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Form
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   2.
                   
                   In
                   the
                   
                     Manifestation
                     of
                     God
                     unto
                     us
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Col.
                   1.16
                   .
                   
                     The
                     image
                     of
                     the
                     invisible
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   because
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   so
                   partaker
                   of
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   do
                   the
                   Power
                   ,
                   Goodness
                   ,
                   Holiness
                   ,
                   Grace
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   all
                   other
                   glorious
                   Properties
                   of
                   God
                   shine
                   forth
                   ,
                   being
                   in
                   him
                   represented
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   2
                   Cor.
                   4.6
                   .
                   And
                   both
                   these
                   seem
                   to
                   be
                   comprised
                   in
                   this
                   word
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   both
                   that
                   the
                   whole
                   Nature
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   that
                   by
                   him
                   God
                   is
                   declared
                   and
                   expressed
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   Neither
                   were
                   the
                   Jews
                   of
                   old
                   ignorant
                   of
                   this
                   notion
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God.
                   So
                   Philo
                   expresseth
                   their
                   sense
                   ,
                   
                     de
                     confusione
                     linguarum
                  
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     If
                     any
                     one
                     be
                     not
                     yet
                     worthy
                     to
                     be
                     called
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     yet
                     endeavour
                     thou
                     to
                     be
                     conformed
                     unto
                     his
                     first
                     begotten
                     Word
                     ,
                     the
                     most
                     antient
                     Angel
                     ,
                     the
                     archangel
                     with
                     many
                     names
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     is
                     called
                     the
                     Beginning
                     ,
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     man
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Image
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     Seer
                     of
                     Israel
                     .
                  
                   And
                   again
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   
                     For
                     if
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     meet
                     to
                     be
                     called
                     the
                     sons
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     let
                     us
                     be
                     so
                     of
                     his
                     eternal
                     Image
                     ,
                     the
                     most
                     sacred
                     Word
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     most
                     antient
                     Word
                     is
                     the
                     Image
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   Thus
                   he
                   ;
                   expressing
                   some
                   of
                   their
                   conceptions
                   concerning
                   this
                   
                     Eternal
                     character
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   have
                   seen
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   intended
                   in
                   this
                   Expression
                   ;
                   and
                   shall
                   only
                   adde
                   thereunto
                   a
                   consideration
                   of
                   that
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   the
                   Expression
                   is
                   taken
                   .
                   The
                   ordinary
                   ingraving
                   of
                   Rings
                   ,
                   or
                   Seals
                   ,
                   or
                   Stones
                   ,
                   is
                   generally
                   thought
                   to
                   be
                   alluded
                   unto
                   .
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   had
                   respect
                   unto
                   some
                   Representation
                   of
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   Ingraving
                   amongst
                   the
                   Institutions
                   of
                   Moses
                   .
                   Now
                   there
                   was
                   scarcely
                   any
                   thing
                   of
                   old
                   that
                   more
                   gloriously
                   represented
                   God
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Ingraving
                     of
                     his
                     Name
                  
                   on
                   a
                   plate
                   of
                   gold
                   to
                   be
                   worn
                   on
                   the
                   front
                   of
                   the
                   Mitre
                   of
                   the
                   High
                   priest
                   ;
                   at
                   the
                   sight
                   whereof
                   ,
                   the
                   great
                   Conqueror
                   of
                   the
                   East
                   fell
                   down
                   before
                   him
                   .
                   Mention
                   of
                   it
                   we
                   have
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   28.36
                   .
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     make
                     a
                     plate
                     of
                     pure
                     gold
                     ,
                     and
                     grave
                     upon
                     it
                     ,
                     like
                     the
                     ingraving
                     of
                     a
                     signet
                     ,
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Holiness
                     of
                     Jehovah
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     Jehovah
                     .
                  
                   Here
                   was
                   that
                   Name
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   denotes
                   his
                   Essence
                   and
                   Being
                   characterized
                   ,
                   and
                   ingraven
                   to
                   represent
                   his
                   Holiness
                   and
                   glory
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   .
                   And
                   Aaron
                   was
                   to
                   wear
                   this
                   
                     ingraven
                     Name
                  
                   of
                   God
                   on
                   his
                   fore-head
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   bear
                   the
                   
                     iniquity
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     things
                     and
                     gifts
                     of
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     Israel
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   could
                   really
                   be
                   done
                   only
                   by
                   him
                   who
                   was
                   Jehovah
                   himself
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   also
                   when
                   God
                   promiseth
                   to
                   bring
                   forth
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   
                     corner
                     stone
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   he
                   promiseth
                   to
                   
                     ingrave
                     upon
                     him
                     the
                     seven
                     eyes
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     Zech.
                  
                   3.9
                   .
                   or
                   the
                   perfection
                   of
                   his
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Power
                   to
                   be
                   expressed
                   unto
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   him
                   .
                   There
                   having
                   been
                   then
                   this
                   Representation
                   of
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   character
                   or
                   ingraving
                   of
                   his
                   glorious
                   Name
                   upon
                   the
                   
                     plate
                     of
                     gold
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   High
                   priest
                   was
                   to
                   wear
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   
                     bear
                     iniquities
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   Apostle
                   lets
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   Christ
                   the
                   Son
                   is
                   the
                   real
                   accomplishment
                   of
                   what
                   was
                   typified
                   thereby
                   ,
                   the
                   Father
                   having
                   actually
                   communicated
                   unto
                   him
                   his
                   Nature
                   denoted
                   by
                   that
                   name
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   was
                   able
                   really
                   to
                   bear
                   our
                   iniquities
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   gloriously
                   represent
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   ,
                   with
                   
                     submission
                     to
                     better
                     judgments
                  
                   ,
                   do
                   I
                   conceive
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   design
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   his
                   description
                   of
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ.
                   It
                   pleased
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   herein
                   ,
                   to
                   use
                   these
                   terms
                   and
                   expressions
                   ,
                   to
                   mind
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   how
                   they
                   were
                   of
                   old
                   instructed
                   ,
                   though
                   obscurely
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   things
                   now
                   actually
                   exhibited
                   unto
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   nothing
                   was
                   now
                   preached
                   or
                   declared
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   in
                   their
                   Typical
                   Institutions
                   they
                   had
                   before
                   given
                   their
                   assent
                   unto
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   have
                   been
                   somewhat
                   long
                   in
                   our
                   Explication
                   of
                   this
                   description
                   of
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   yet
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   suppose
                   ,
                   not
                   any
                   longer
                   than
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   treated
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   their
                   expression
                   ,
                   necessarily
                   required
                   us
                   to
                   be
                   .
                   We
                   shall
                   therefore
                   here
                   
                     stay
                     a
                     while
                  
                   ,
                   before
                   we
                   proceed
                   to
                   the
                   ensuing
                   words
                   of
                   this
                   verse
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   some
                   observation
                   from
                   what
                   hath
                   been
                   spoken
                   for
                   our
                   direction
                   and
                   refreshment
                   in
                   our
                   passage
                   .
                
                 
                   Observe
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   
                     All
                     the
                     glorious
                     Perfections
                     of
                     the
                     Nature
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     do
                     belong
                     unto
                     ,
                     and
                     dwell
                     in
                     the
                     person
                     of
                     the
                     Son.
                  
                   Were
                   it
                   not
                   so
                   ,
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   gloriously
                   represent
                   unto
                   us
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ;
                   nor
                   by
                   the
                   Contemplation
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   could
                   we
                   be
                   led
                   to
                   an
                   acquaintance
                   with
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                   This
                   the
                   Apostle
                   here
                   teacheth
                   us
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   Explication
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   we
                   have
                   manifested
                   .
                   Now
                   because
                   the
                   confirmation
                   of
                   this
                   allusion
                   depends
                   on
                   the
                   proofs
                   and
                   testimonies
                   given
                   of
                   and
                   unto
                   the
                   Divine
                   Nature
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   else-where
                   largely
                   insisted
                   on
                   ,
                   and
                   vindicated
                   from
                   Exceptions
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   here
                   reassume
                   that
                   task
                   ;
                   especially
                   considering
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   Truth
                   will
                   again
                   occur
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Observ.
                   2.
                   
                   
                     The
                     whole
                     Manifestation
                     of
                     the
                     Nature
                     of
                     God
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     communications
                     of
                     grace
                     ,
                     are
                     immediately
                     by
                     and
                     through
                     the
                     Person
                     of
                     the
                     Son.
                  
                   He
                   represents
                   him
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     through
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   every
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   communicated
                   unto
                   us
                   from
                   the
                   fulness
                   of
                   the
                   Deity
                   conveyed
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   are
                   sundry
                   signal
                   instances
                   wherein
                   God
                   reveals
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   communicates
                   from
                   his
                   own
                   
                     infinite
                     fulness
                  
                   unto
                   his
                   creatures
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   he
                   doth
                   it
                   immediately
                   by
                   the
                   Son.
                   1.
                   
                   In
                   the
                   Creation
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   In
                   their
                   Providential
                   rule
                   and
                   disposal
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   In
                   the
                   revelation
                   of
                   his
                   Will
                   ,
                   and
                   institution
                   of
                   Ordinances
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   In
                   the
                   communication
                   of
                   his
                   Spirit
                   and
                   Grace
                   .
                   In
                   none
                   of
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   any
                   otherwise
                   immediately
                   represented
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   than
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   the
                   Son.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   In
                   the
                   Creation
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   God
                   both
                   gave
                   them
                   their
                   Being
                   ,
                   and
                   imparted
                   unto
                   them
                   of
                   his
                   Goodness
                   ,
                   and
                   manifested
                   his
                   Nature
                   unto
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   capable
                   of
                   an
                   holy
                   Apprehension
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Now
                   all
                   this
                   God
                   did
                   immediately
                   by
                   the
                   Son
                   ;
                   not
                   as
                   a
                   
                     subordinate
                     Instrument
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   the
                   
                     principal
                     Efficient
                  
                   ,
                   being
                   his
                   own
                   Power
                   and
                   Wisdom
                   .
                   This
                   we
                   have
                   manifested
                   in
                   our
                   Explication
                   of
                   the
                   last
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Verse
                     fore-going
                  
                   .
                   In
                   express
                   testimony
                   hereunto
                   ,
                   see
                   Joh.
                   1.3
                   .
                   Col.
                   1.16
                   .
                   1
                   Cor.
                   8.6
                   .
                   The
                   Son
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Power
                   and
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   
                     made
                     all
                     things
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   in
                   that
                   work
                   ,
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   shines
                   forth
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   otherwise
                   :
                   By
                   him
                   was
                   there
                   a
                   communication
                   of
                   Being
                   ,
                   Goodness
                   and
                   Existence
                   unto
                   the
                   Creation
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   In
                   the
                   providential
                   Rule
                   and
                   disposal
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   created
                   ,
                   God
                   farther
                   manifests
                   hims●lf
                   if
                   unto
                   his
                   creatures
                   ,
                   and
                   farther
                   communicates
                   of
                   his
                   goodness
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   That
                   this
                   also
                   is
                   done
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   farther
                   evidence
                   in
                   the
                   explication
                   of
                   the
                   next
                   words
                   of
                   this
                   verse
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   matter
                   is
                   yet
                   more
                   plain
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Revelation
                   of
                   his
                   Will
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   institution
                   of
                   Ordinances
                   from
                   first
                   to
                   last
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   granted
                   ,
                   that
                   after
                   the
                   entrance
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   God
                   doth
                   not
                   graciously
                   reveal
                   ,
                   nor
                   communicate
                   himself
                   unto
                   any
                   of
                   his
                   creatures
                   but
                   by
                   his
                   Son.
                   This
                   might
                   fully
                   be
                   manifested
                   by
                   a
                   consideration
                   of
                   the
                   
                     first
                     promise
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   future
                   Revelations
                   and
                   Institutions
                   ,
                   with
                   an
                   induction
                   of
                   all
                   ensuing
                   instances
                   .
                   But
                   whereas
                   all
                   Revelations
                   and
                   Institutions
                   springing
                   from
                   the
                   first
                   promise
                   ,
                   are
                   compleated
                   and
                   finished
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   suffice
                   to
                   shew
                   ,
                   that
                   what
                   we
                   assert
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   with
                   peculiar
                   reference
                   thereunto
                   .
                   The
                   testimonies
                   given
                   unto
                   it
                   are
                   innumerable
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   substance
                   and
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   to
                   reveal
                   the
                   Father
                   by
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Son
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   to
                   declare
                   that
                   through
                   him
                   alone
                   we
                   can
                   be
                   made
                   partakers
                   of
                   his
                   grace
                   and
                   goodness
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   no
                   other
                   way
                   we
                   can
                   have
                   either
                   acquaintance
                   or
                   communion
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   see
                   Joh.
                   1.18
                   .
                   The
                   whole
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   is
                   to
                   give
                   us
                   the
                   
                     knowledge
                     of
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     face
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                  
                   2
                   Cor.
                   4.6
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   the
                   
                     invisible
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   whom
                   none
                   hath
                   seen
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   ,
                   1
                   Tim.
                   6.16
                   .
                   1
                   Joh.
                   4.12
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   communicated
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                   But
                   how
                   is
                   this
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   absolutely
                   and
                   immediately
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ?
                   no
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   it
                   
                     shines
                     forth
                     in
                     the
                     face
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   his
                   Person
                   manifested
                   and
                   represented
                   unto
                   us
                   :
                   for
                   he
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   same
                   Apostle
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   place
                   ,
                   v.
                   4.
                   the
                   
                     image
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   And
                   herein
                   also
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   communication
                   of
                   Grace
                   and
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   the
                   Scripture
                   is
                   express
                   ,
                   and
                   believers
                   are
                   daily
                   instructed
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   See
                   Col.
                   1.17
                   .
                   Joh.
                   1.16
                   .
                   especially
                   1
                   Joh.
                   5.11
                   ,
                   14.
                   
                   Now
                   the
                   grounds
                   of
                   this
                   Order
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   lies
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   In
                   the
                   Essential
                   Inbeing
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   the
                   Son.
                   This
                   our
                   Saviour
                   expresseth
                   ,
                   Joh.
                   10.38
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Father
                     is
                     in
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     in
                     him
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   same
                   Essential
                   Properties
                   and
                   Nature
                   being
                   in
                   each
                   of
                   the
                   persons
                   ,
                   by
                   vertue
                   thereof
                   their
                   Persons
                   also
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   each
                   other
                   .
                   The
                   Person
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ;
                   not
                   as
                   such
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   or
                   by
                   its
                   own
                   personality
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   union
                   of
                   its
                   Nature
                   and
                   Essential
                   Properties
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   alike
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Persons
                   are
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   the
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   Inbeing
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   in
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   our
                   Saviour
                   affirms
                   to
                   be
                   manifested
                   by
                   the
                   works
                   that
                   he
                   wrought
                   ,
                   being
                   wrought
                   by
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   yet
                   as
                   
                     in
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   as
                   
                     in
                     the
                     Father
                  
                   immediately
                   .
                   See
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   purpose
                   chap.
                   14.10
                   ,
                   11.
                   and
                   chap.
                   17.21
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Father
                   being
                   thus
                   in
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Son
                   in
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   whereby
                   all
                   the
                   
                     glorious
                     Properties
                  
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   do
                   shine
                   forth
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   the
                   order
                   and
                   Oeconomy
                   of
                   the
                   blessed
                   Trinity
                   in
                   Subsistence
                   and
                   Operation
                   ,
                   requires
                   that
                   the
                   manifestation
                   and
                   communication
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   be
                   through
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Son.
                   For
                   as
                   the
                   Father
                   is
                   the
                   Original
                   and
                   Fountain
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Trinity
                   as
                   to
                   subsistence
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   Operation
                   he
                   works
                   not
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   who
                   having
                   the
                   Divine
                   Nature
                   communicated
                   unto
                   him
                   by
                   
                     Eternal
                     Generation
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   communicate
                   the
                   Effects
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   Power
                   ,
                   Wisdom
                   
                   and
                   Goodness
                   by
                   
                     temporary
                     Operation
                  
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   he
                   becomes
                   the
                   brightness
                   of
                   his
                   Father's
                   glory
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     express
                     image
                     of
                     his
                     person
                  
                   ;
                   namely
                   by
                   the
                   receiving
                   his
                   glorious
                   Nature
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   and
                   all
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   expressing
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   works
                   of
                   nature
                   and
                   grace
                   unto
                   his
                   creatures
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Because
                   in
                   the
                   dispensation
                   and
                   councel
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   God
                   hath
                   determined
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   communication
                   of
                   himself
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   by
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   as
                   incarnate
                   .
                   This
                   the
                   whole
                   Gospel
                   is
                   given
                   to
                   testifie
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   this
                   truth
                   hath
                   its
                   foundation
                   in
                   the
                   very
                   subsistence
                   of
                   the
                   Persons
                   of
                   the
                   Deity
                   ,
                   is
                   confirmed
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Order
                     and
                     Operation
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Voluntary
                     Disposition
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   discovers
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   first
                   ,
                   The
                   Necessity
                   of
                   coming
                   unto
                   God
                   by
                   Christ.
                   God
                   in
                   himself
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   
                     thick
                     darkness
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   to
                   
                     dwell
                     in
                     Light
                  
                   ,
                   whereunto
                   no
                   creature
                   can
                   approach
                   ;
                   which
                   expressions
                   though
                   seeming
                   contrary
                   ,
                   yet
                   teach
                   us
                   the
                   
                     same
                     thing
                  
                   ,
                   namely
                   the
                   
                     infinite
                     distance
                  
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Divine
                     Nature
                  
                   from
                   our
                   apprehensions
                   and
                   conceptions
                   ;
                   
                     no
                     man
                     having
                     seen
                     God
                     at
                     any
                     time
                     .
                  
                   But
                   this
                   God
                   ,
                   invisible
                   ,
                   eternal
                   ,
                   incomprehensibly
                   glorious
                   ,
                   hath
                   implanted
                   sundry
                   characters
                   of
                   his
                   Excellencies
                   ,
                   and
                   left
                   footsteps
                   of
                   his
                   bless●d
                   Properties
                   on
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   made
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   Consideration
                   and
                   Contemplation
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   we
                   might
                   come
                   to
                   some
                   such
                   Acquaintance
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   might
                   encourage
                   us
                   to
                   fear
                   and
                   serve
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   him
                   our
                   utmost
                   End.
                   But
                   these
                   Expressions
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   besides
                   his
                   Son
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   are
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   partial
                   ,
                   revealing
                   only
                   something
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   not
                   All
                   that
                   is
                   necessary
                   to
                   be
                   known
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   live
                   unto
                   him
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                   enjoy
                   him
                   hereafter
                   ;
                   and
                   obscure
                   ,
                   not
                   leading
                   us
                   unto
                   any
                   perfect
                   stable
                   knowledge
                   of
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   hence
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   attempted
                   to
                   
                     come
                     unto
                     God
                  
                   by
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   that
                   manifestation
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   made
                   of
                   himself
                   ,
                   any
                   other
                   way
                   than
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   have
                   all
                   failed
                   and
                   
                     come
                     short
                     of
                     his
                     glory
                  
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   being
                   the
                   
                     Brightness
                     of
                     his
                     glory
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   his
                   glory
                   shines
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   
                     immense
                     Darkness
                  
                   that
                   his
                   Nature
                   is
                   enwrapped
                   in
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   beams
                   out
                   of
                   that
                   
                     inaccessible
                     light
                  
                   which
                   he
                   inhabits
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   
                     express
                     image
                     of
                     his
                     Person
                  
                   ,
                   representing
                   all
                   the
                   perfections
                   of
                   his
                   Person
                   ,
                   fully
                   and
                   clearly
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   in
                   him
                   alone
                   ,
                   can
                   we
                   attain
                   a
                   saving
                   Acquaintance
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   On
                   this
                   account
                   he
                   tells
                   
                     Philip
                     ,
                     Joh.
                  
                   14.9
                   .
                   
                     He
                     that
                     hath
                     seen
                     me
                     ,
                     he
                     hath
                     seen
                     the
                     Father
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   which
                   assertion
                   ,
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   mutual
                   inbeing
                   of
                   Father
                   and
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   expression
                   of
                   his
                   mind
                   and
                   glory
                   ,
                   he
                   asserts
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   verses
                   .
                   He
                   then
                   is
                   the
                   
                     only
                     way
                     and
                     means
                  
                   of
                   coming
                   unto
                   the
                   knowledge
                   and
                   enjoyment
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   because
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   him
                   alone
                   ,
                   is
                   he
                   fully
                   and
                   perfectly
                   expressed
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   ,
                   this
                   ,
                   secondly
                   ,
                   is
                   our
                   
                     great
                     Guide
                  
                   and
                   direction
                   in
                   all
                   our
                   endeavours
                   after
                   an
                   
                     acceptable
                     access
                  
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   Would
                   we
                   come
                   to
                   that
                   acquintance
                   with
                   the
                   Nature
                   ,
                   Properties
                   ,
                   and
                   Excellencies
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   which
                   poor
                   ,
                   weak
                   ,
                   finite
                   creatures
                   are
                   capable
                   of
                   attaining
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   sufficient
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   
                     love
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   fear
                   him
                   ,
                   serve
                   him
                   and
                   come
                   unto
                   the
                   enjoyment
                   of
                   him
                   ;
                   would
                   we
                   know
                   his
                   Love
                   and
                   Grace
                   ,
                   would
                   we
                   admire
                   his
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Holiness
                   ;
                   let
                   us
                   labour
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   an
                   intimate
                   and
                   near
                   acquaintance
                   with
                   his
                   Son
                   
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   
                     dwell
                     in
                     their
                     fulness
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   whom
                   they
                   are
                   exhibited
                   ,
                   revealed
                   ,
                   unfolded
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                   Seek
                   the
                   Father
                   in
                   the
                   Son
                   ;
                   out
                   of
                   whom
                   ,
                   not
                   one
                   Property
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   Nature
                   can
                   be
                   savingly
                   apprehended
                   ,
                   or
                   rightly
                   understood
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   whom
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   exposed
                   to
                   our
                   faith
                   and
                   spiritual
                   contemplation
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   our
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   to
                   abide
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   to
                   abide
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   learn
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   him
                   we
                   shall
                   learn
                   ,
                   see
                   and
                   know
                   the
                   Father
                   also
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   Unto
                   the
                   Description
                   of
                   the
                   Person
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   returns
                   unto
                   an
                   Assertion
                   of
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   Christ
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   therein
                   makes
                   his
                   Transition
                   from
                   the
                   Kingly
                   and
                   Prophetical
                   ,
                   unto
                   his
                   Sacerdotal
                   Office
                   ,
                   on
                   all
                   which
                   he
                   intends
                   afterwards
                   to
                   inlarge
                   his
                   Discourse
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   sh●wed
                   before
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   him
                   the
                   
                     Worlds
                     were
                     created
                  
                   ;
                   whereunto
                   as
                   a
                   farther
                   evidence
                   of
                   his
                   glorious
                   Power
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   continuance
                   to
                   act
                   suitably
                   unto
                   that
                   beginning
                   of
                   his
                   exercise
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   he
                   addes
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   also
                   abides
                   to
                   
                     uphold
                     ,
                     or
                     rule
                     and
                     dispose
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                  
                   so
                   made
                   by
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Explication
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   two
                   things
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   enquired
                   after
                   ;
                   First
                   ,
                   How
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   what
                   sense
                   Christ
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   
                     uphold
                     or
                     rule
                     all
                     things
                  
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   How
                   he
                   doth
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     of
                     his
                     power
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   is
                   taken
                   by
                   Expositors
                   in
                   a
                   double
                   sense
                   ,
                   and
                   accordingly
                   variously
                   rendred
                   in
                   Translations
                   .
                   Some
                   render
                   it
                   by
                   
                     upholding
                     ,
                     supporting
                     ,
                     bearing
                     ,
                     carrying
                     .
                  
                   And
                   these
                   suppose
                   it
                   to
                   express
                   that
                   infinite
                   Divine
                   Power
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   exerted
                   in
                   the
                   conservation
                   of
                   the
                   Creation
                   ,
                   keeping
                   it
                   from
                   sinking
                   into
                   its
                   Original
                   of
                   confusion
                   and
                   nothing
                   .
                   
                   Hereof
                   our
                   Saviour
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     My
                     Father
                     worketh
                     hitherto
                  
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     or
                     yet
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     work
                  
                   :
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   providential
                   sustentation
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   made
                   at
                   the
                   beginning
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   ,
                   saith
                   Chrysostom
                   on
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   greater
                   work
                   than
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Creation
                   .
                   By
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   all
                   things
                   were
                   brought
                   forth
                   from
                   nothing
                   ;
                   by
                   the
                   latter
                   are
                   they
                   preserved
                   from
                   that
                   
                     return
                     unto
                     nothing
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   their
                   own
                   nature
                   ,
                   not
                   capable
                   of
                   existence
                   without
                   dependance
                   on
                   their
                   first
                   cause
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   perpetual
                   conflict
                   by
                   contrariety
                   of
                   Qualities
                   ,
                   would
                   precipitate
                   them
                   into
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Some
                   take
                   the
                   word
                   to
                   express
                   his
                   
                     ruling
                     ,
                     governing
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   disposing
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   by
                   him
                   made
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   supposed
                   )
                   sustained
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   may
                   deno●e
                   the
                   putting
                   forth
                   of
                   that
                   power
                   over
                   all
                   things
                   which
                   is
                   given
                   unto
                   the
                   Son
                   as
                   Mediator
                   ;
                   or
                   else
                   that
                   
                     providential
                     rule
                  
                   over
                   all
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   with
                   his
                   Father
                   ;
                   which
                   seems
                   rather
                   to
                   be
                   intended
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   expressed
                   whereby
                   he
                   exerciseth
                   this
                   Rule
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     of
                     his
                     Power
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   obvious
                   in
                   this
                   latter
                   sense
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   former
                   .
                   As
                   in
                   the
                   Proverb
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   see
                   no
                   reason
                   why
                   we
                   should
                   suppose
                   an
                   inconsistency
                   in
                   these
                   senses
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   rather
                   conclude
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   both
                   of
                   them
                   implyed
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   absolutely
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   
                     same
                     Divine
                     Power
                  
                   and
                   Providence
                   which
                   is
                   exercised
                   in
                   the
                   upholding
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   ruling
                   or
                   disposing
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ;
                   so
                   all
                   Rule
                   and
                   Government
                   is
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   
                     weight
                     and
                     burden
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   who
                   rules
                   or
                   governs
                   others
                   ,
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   bear
                   or
                   carry
                   them
                   .
                   So
                   Moses
                   expresseth
                   his
                   Rule
                   of
                   the
                   People
                   in
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   ,
                   Numb
                   .
                   11.11
                   ,
                   12.
                   
                   
                     Thou
                     hast
                     put
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     the
                     weight
                     or
                     burden
                     of
                     this
                     people
                     upon
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     thou
                     hast
                     said
                     ,
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     bear
                     or
                     carry
                     them
                     in
                     thy
                     bosome
                     .
                  
                   And
                   hence
                   from
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   bear
                   or
                   carry
                   ,
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   a
                   Prince
                   or
                   Ruler
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   one
                   that
                   carries
                   and
                   bears
                   the
                   burden
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   that
                   upholds
                   and
                   rules
                   them
                   .
                   To
                   bear
                   then
                   ,
                   or
                   uphold
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   rule
                   and
                   dispose
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   both
                   well
                   intended
                   in
                   this
                   word
                   ;
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   both
                   expressed
                   in
                   that
                   Prophesie
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Isa.
                   9.6
                   .
                   
                     The
                     rule
                     or
                     government
                     shall
                     be
                     on
                     his
                     shoulder
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   together
                   with
                   his
                   Power
                   and
                   Rule
                   he
                   may
                   sustain
                   and
                   bear
                   the
                   weight
                   of
                   his
                   people
                   .
                   Only
                   whereas
                   this
                   is
                   done
                   amongst
                   men
                   with
                   much
                   labour
                   and
                   travel
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   it
                   by
                   an
                   inexpress●ble
                   facility
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     of
                     his
                     Power
                  
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   safe
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   expression
                   in
                   its
                   most
                   comprehensive
                   sense
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   whereas
                   the
                   phrase
                   of
                   speech
                   it self
                   is
                   
                     no
                     where
                  
                   else
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   nor
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   applied
                   unto
                   any
                   such
                   purpose
                   else
                   where
                   ,
                   (
                   though
                   once
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   be
                   taken
                   for
                   actus
                   or
                   agitatus
                   1
                   Pet.
                   1.
                   )
                   we
                   may
                   enquire
                   what
                   word
                   it
                   was
                   among
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   intended
                   to
                   express
                   ,
                   whereby
                   they
                   had
                   formerly
                   been
                   instructed
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   matter
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   he
                   intended
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   participle
                   from
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   sustain
                   ,
                   to
                   bear
                   ,
                   to
                   endure
                   ;
                   as
                   Mal.
                   3.2
                   .
                   it
                   signifies
                   also
                   to
                   feed
                   ,
                   nourish
                   and
                   cherish
                   ;
                   1
                   King.
                   4.7
                   .
                   Ruth
                   4.15
                   .
                   Zech.
                   11.16
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     sustinens
                     ,
                     nutriens
                     omnia
                     ,
                     sustaining
                     and
                     cherishing
                     all
                     things
                     .
                  
                   But
                   this
                   word
                   hath
                   no
                   respect
                   unto
                   Rule
                   or
                   disposal
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   this
                   sense
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   Creation
                   is
                   eminently
                   ascribed
                   unto
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   
                     make
                     all
                     things
                     by
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                  
                   so
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   preservation
                   and
                   cherishing
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   is
                   here
                   peculiarly
                   assigned
                   unto
                   the
                   Son.
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   unsuitable
                   unto
                   the
                   analogy
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   
                     power
                     of
                     God
                  
                   that
                   was
                   eminently
                   exalted
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   conspicuously
                   seen
                   in
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   Creation
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   declares
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   1.20
                   .
                   although
                   that
                   power
                   was
                   accompanied
                   also
                   with
                   
                     infinite
                     wisdom
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   wisdom
                   of
                   God
                   that
                   is
                   most
                   eminently
                   manifested
                   in
                   the
                   
                     preservation
                     of
                     all
                     things
                  
                   ,
                   though
                   that
                   wisdom
                   be
                   also
                   exercised
                   in
                   power
                   infinite
                   .
                   At
                   least
                   in
                   the
                   contemplation
                   of
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   the
                   Creation
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   lead
                   by
                   the
                   wonder
                   of
                   the
                   
                     infinite
                     Power
                  
                   whereby
                   they
                   were
                   wrought
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   that
                   accompanied
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   in
                   the
                   
                     works
                     of
                     Providence
                  
                   first
                   presents
                   it self
                   unto
                   our
                   minds
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   
                     infinite
                     Wisdom
                  
                   whereby
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   disposed
                   ;
                   which
                   leads
                   us
                   also
                   to
                   the
                   admiration
                   of
                   the
                   Power
                   expressed
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   Now
                   it
                   is
                   usual
                   with
                   the
                   Scripture
                   to
                   assign
                   the
                   things
                   wherein
                   Power
                   is
                   most
                   eminent
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   Father
                   ;
                   as
                   those
                   wherein
                   Wisdom
                   is
                   most
                   conspicuously
                   exalted
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Eternal
                     Wisdom
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   sense
                   is
                   not
                   unsuitable
                   unto
                   the
                   Text
                   :
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   is
                   another
                   word
                   that
                   may
                   be
                   intended
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   denotes
                   a
                   bearing
                   like
                   a
                   Prince
                   in
                   Government
                   ;
                   as
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   this
                   sense
                   the
                   word
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   referred
                   unto
                   Christ
                   as
                   Mediator
                   ,
                   entrusted
                   with
                   Power
                   and
                   Rule
                   by
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                   But
                   neither
                   the
                   words
                   nor
                   Context
                   will
                   well
                   bear
                   this
                   sense
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   mentioned
                   before
                   ,
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   
                     appointed
                     heir
                     of
                     all
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   likely
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   this
                   
                     summary
                     description
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Person
                   and
                   Offices
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   would
                   twice
                   mention
                   the
                   same
                   
                   thing
                   under
                   different
                   expressions
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   particle
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   added
                   unto
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   refers
                   us
                   to
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   this
                   verse
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   —
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   —
                   
                     who
                     being
                     the
                     brightness
                     of
                     glory
                     ,
                     and
                     bearing
                     all
                     things
                     .
                  
                   So
                   that
                   these
                   things
                   must
                   necessarily
                   be
                   spoken
                   of
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   respect
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   shewed
                   ,
                   relateth
                   unto
                   his
                   Person
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   his
                   
                     Divine
                     Nature
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   therefore
                   doth
                   the
                   latter
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   acting
                   therein
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   There
                   is
                   yet
                   another
                   word
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   suppose
                   the
                   Apostle
                   had
                   a
                   principle
                   aim
                   to
                   express
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   is
                   properly
                   to
                   ride
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   carried
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   carried
                   over
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   frequently
                   ,
                   though
                   metaphorically
                   used
                   concerning
                   God
                   himself
                   ;
                   as
                   Deut.
                   33.26
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     riding
                     on
                     the
                     heavens
                  
                   ;
                   on
                   the
                   
                     clouds
                     ,
                     Isa.
                  
                   19.1
                   .
                   on
                   the
                   
                     wings
                     of
                     the
                     wind
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   18.
                   and
                   Psal.
                   68.5
                   .
                   whereby
                   his
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   Authority
                   and
                   Government
                   is
                   shadowed
                   out
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                   And
                   hence
                   also
                   the
                   word
                   signifies
                   to
                   
                     administer
                     ,
                     dispose
                     ,
                     govern
                  
                   or
                   praeside
                   in
                   and
                   over
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   in
                   
                   Ezekiel's
                   Vision
                   of
                   the
                   glorious
                   providence
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   ruling
                   the
                   whole
                   Creation
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   represented
                   by
                   a
                   Chariot
                   (
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   )
                   of
                   (
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   )
                   Cherubims
                   .
                   The
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   Cherubims
                   with
                   their
                   wheels
                   made
                   that
                   Chariot
                   ,
                   over
                   which
                   sate
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   disposing
                   and
                   ruling
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   words
                   themselves
                   have
                   that
                   affinity
                   in
                   signification
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   frequently
                   seen
                   among
                   the
                   
                     Hebrew
                     Roots
                  
                   ,
                   differing
                   only
                   in
                   the
                   transposition
                   of
                   one
                   letter
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   description
                   of
                   him
                   who
                   sat
                   above
                   the
                   Cherubims
                   of
                   Providence
                   ,
                   Ezek.
                   1.10
                   .
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   that
                   of
                   
                     John
                     ,
                     Revel
                  
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Now
                   God
                   in
                   that
                   Vision
                   is
                   placed
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     governing
                     ,
                     ruling
                     ,
                     influencing
                  
                   all
                   second
                   Causes
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   orderly
                   Production
                   of
                   their
                   Effects
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   communication
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   motion
                   and
                   guidance
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   this
                   
                     divine
                     Administration
                     of
                     all
                     things
                  
                   be
                   dreadful
                   to
                   consider
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     rings
                     of
                     the
                     wheels
                  
                   being
                   high
                   and
                   dreadful
                   ,
                   chap.
                   1.18
                   .
                   and
                   the
                   living
                   creature
                   ran
                   as
                   the
                   
                     appearance
                     of
                     a
                     flash
                     of
                     lightning
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   14.
                   as
                   also
                   full
                   of
                   entanglements
                   ,
                   there
                   being
                   to
                   appearance
                   cross
                   wheels
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     wheels
                     within
                     wheels
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   16.
                   which
                   are
                   all
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   
                     rolling
                     ,
                     chap.
                  
                   10.13
                   .
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   carried
                   on
                   in
                   an
                   unspeakable
                   Order
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   least
                   Confusion
                   ,
                   chap.
                   1.
                   v.
                   17.
                   and
                   with
                   a
                   
                     marvellous
                     facility
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   meer
                   intimation
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                   and
                   Will
                   of
                   him
                   who
                   guides
                   the
                   whole
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   because
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   
                     living
                     powerful
                     spirit
                  
                   ,
                   passing
                   through
                   all
                   ,
                   both
                   
                     living
                     creatures
                  
                   and
                   wheels
                   ,
                   that
                   moved
                   them
                   speedily
                   ,
                   regularly
                   and
                   effectually
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   pleased
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   Energetical
                   Power
                   of
                   divine
                   Providence
                   ,
                   animating
                   ,
                   guiding
                   and
                   disposing
                   the
                   whole
                   ,
                   as
                   seemed
                   good
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   all
                   this
                   is
                   excellently
                   expressed
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   that
                   power
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   him
                   that
                   sits
                   over
                   the
                   Chariot
                   ,
                   influencing
                   and
                   giving
                   existence
                   ,
                   life
                   ,
                   motion
                   and
                   guidance
                   unto
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   is
                   clearly
                   expressed
                   by
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     upholding
                     and
                     disposing
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   is
                   the
                   exercise
                   and
                   issuing
                   of
                   it
                   forth
                   by
                   the
                   
                     spirit
                     of
                     life
                  
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   to
                   guide
                   them
                   certainly
                   and
                   regularly
                   ,
                   by
                   those
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     his
                     power
                  
                   ;
                   both
                   denoting
                   the
                   unspeakable
                   facility
                   of
                   omnipotent
                   power
                   in
                   its
                   operations
                   .
                   And
                   Kimchi
                   on
                   the
                   6
                   of
                   Isaiah
                   affirms
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   vision
                   which
                   the
                   Prophet
                   had
                   was
                   of
                   the
                   
                     glory
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     Glory
                     which
                     Ezekiel
                     saw
                     in
                     the
                     likeness
                     of
                     a
                     man
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   we
                   find
                   applied
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ.
                   Joh.
                   12.42
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   shall
                   only
                   adde
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   
                   Ezekiel's
                   vision
                   ,
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   the
                   Quadriga
                   of
                   the
                   
                     living
                     creatures
                  
                   in
                   its
                   motion
                   ,
                   was
                   as
                   the
                   voice
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     omnipotentis
                     ,
                     praepotentis
                     ,
                     sibi
                     sufficientis
                     ,
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Almighty
                   ,
                   the
                   Powerful
                   ,
                   the
                   All
                   ,
                   or
                   Self-sufficient
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   also
                   fully
                   expressed
                   in
                   this
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   
                     bearing
                     ,
                     upholding
                     ,
                     disposing
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Our
                   next
                   enquiry
                   is
                   after
                   the
                   manner
                   whereby
                   the
                   Son
                   thus
                   upholdeth
                   and
                   disposeth
                   of
                   
                     all
                     things
                  
                   .
                   He
                   doth
                   it
                   
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     his
                     power
                     .
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   is
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   latitude
                   and
                   extent
                   with
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Old.
                   Sometimes
                   it
                   denotes
                   any
                   matter
                   or
                   thing
                   ,
                   be
                   it
                   good
                   or
                   evil
                   ;
                   as
                   Matth.
                   5.11
                   ,
                   12
                   ,
                   36.18.16
                   .
                   Mark
                   9.22
                   .
                   Luke
                   1.37.2.15.18.34
                   .
                   A
                   word
                   of
                   blessing
                   by
                   providence
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   4.4
                   .
                   any
                   word
                   
                     spoken
                     ,
                     Matth.
                  
                   26.75.27.14
                   .
                   Luke
                   9.45
                   .
                   of
                   
                     promise
                     ,
                     Luke
                  
                   1.38
                   .
                   And
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     blasphemous
                     words
                     ,
                     Acts
                  
                   6.11
                   .
                   The
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   
                     Prophesie
                     ,
                     Luke
                  
                   3.2
                   .
                   Rom.
                   10.17
                   .
                   Ephes.
                   5.12.6.17
                   .
                   1
                   Pet.
                   1.25
                   .
                   An
                   Authoritative
                   command
                   ,
                   Luke
                   5.5
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   Epistle
                   it
                   is
                   used
                   variously
                   ;
                   in
                   this
                   only
                   it
                   differs
                   from
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   never
                   denotes
                   the
                   Eternal
                   or
                   Essential
                   Word
                   of
                   God.
                   That
                   which
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   is
                   denoted
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   with
                   its
                   adjunct
                   of
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Divine
                   Power
                   ,
                   executing
                   the
                   Counsels
                   of
                   the
                   Will
                   and
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   or
                   the
                   Efficacy
                   of
                   God's
                   providence
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   worketh
                   and
                   effecteth
                   all
                   things
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   counsel
                   of
                   his
                   will.
                   See
                   Gen.
                   1.3
                   .
                   Psal.
                   47.15
                   ,
                   18.
                   
                   Psal.
                   148.8
                   .
                   Isa.
                   30.31
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   indifferently
                   expressed
                   by
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   Hence
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   
                   which
                   Paul
                   expresseth
                   by
                   the
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   11.3
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     By
                     faith
                     we
                     know
                     that
                     the
                     heavens
                     were
                     made
                     by
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     Peter
                  
                   doth
                   by
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   2
                   Pet.
                   3.5
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   this
                   Efficacy
                   of
                   Divine
                   Providence
                   ,
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   to
                   intimate
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   Rulers
                   accomplish
                   their
                   will
                   by
                   a
                   
                     Word
                     of
                     command
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   and
                   about
                   things
                   subject
                   to
                   their
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   8.9
                   .
                   so
                   doth
                   God
                   accomplish
                   his
                   whole
                   mind
                   and
                   will
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   by
                   his
                   Power
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     of
                     his
                     power
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   here
                   added
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   difference
                   and
                   distinction
                   ,
                   to
                   shew
                   
                     what
                     word
                     it
                     is
                  
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   intends
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Essential
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   Person
                   spoken
                   of
                   ;
                   nor
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     spoken
                  
                   by
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   revelation
                   of
                   himself
                   ,
                   his
                   mind
                   and
                   will
                   ;
                   but
                   a
                   Word
                   that
                   is
                   
                     effectual
                     and
                     operative
                  
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   the
                   putting
                   forth
                   of
                   his
                   Divine
                   Power
                   ,
                   with
                   easiness
                   and
                   Authority
                   accomplishing
                   his
                   Will
                   and
                   Purpose
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   all
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   in
                   the
                   Vision
                   of
                   Ezekiel
                   is
                   the
                   communication
                   of
                   a
                   
                     spirit
                     of
                     life
                  
                   to
                   the
                   Cherubs
                   and
                   Wheels
                   ,
                   to
                   act
                   and
                   move
                   them
                   as
                   seems
                   good
                   to
                   him
                   by
                   whom
                   they
                   are
                   guided
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   very
                   probable
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   setting
                   forth
                   the
                   Divine
                   Power
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   in
                   ruling
                   and
                   governing
                   the
                   whole
                   Creation
                   ,
                   did
                   intend
                   to
                   mind
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   the
                   Son
                   is
                   he
                   who
                   was
                   represented
                   in
                   the
                   form
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   unto
                   Ezekiel
                   ,
                   ruling
                   and
                   disposing
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Almighty
                   ,
                   whose
                   voice
                   was
                   heard
                   amongst
                   the
                   Wheels
                   ;
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   certain
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   is
                   intended
                   in
                   both
                   places
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   expression
                   of
                   upholding
                   or
                   disposing
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     his
                     power
                     ,
                  
                   doth
                   fully
                   declare
                   the
                   glorious
                   providence
                   emblematically
                   expressed
                   in
                   that
                   Vision
                   .
                   The
                   Son
                   being
                   over
                   all
                   things
                   made
                   by
                   himself
                   ,
                   as
                   on
                   a
                   Throne
                   over
                   the
                   Cherubims
                   and
                   Wheels
                   ,
                   influenceth
                   the
                   whole
                   Creation
                   with
                   his
                   Power
                   ,
                   communicating
                   unto
                   it
                   respectively
                   subsistence
                   ,
                   life
                   and
                   motion
                   ,
                   acting
                   ,
                   ruling
                   and
                   disposing
                   of
                   all
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   counsel
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   will.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   then
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   assigns
                   unto
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   thereby
                   to
                   set
                   out
                   the
                   dignity
                   of
                   his
                   Person
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   might
                   well
                   consider
                   all
                   things
                   before
                   they
                   deserted
                   his
                   Doctrine
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   partaker
                   essentially
                   of
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   being
                   the
                   
                     brightness
                     of
                     glory
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     express
                     image
                  
                   of
                   his
                   Father's
                   Person
                   ,
                   who
                   exerciseth
                   and
                   manifesteth
                   his
                   divine
                   Power
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   creation
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   in
                   the
                   supportment
                   ,
                   rule
                   and
                   disposal
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   after
                   they
                   are
                   made
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   hence
                   will
                   follow
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   Power
                   and
                   Authority
                   to
                   change
                   the
                   
                     Mosaical
                     Institutions
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   his
                   Truth
                   and
                   Faithfulness
                   in
                   the
                   Revelation
                   of
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   him
                   made
                   ,
                   which
                   it
                   was
                   their
                   duty
                   to
                   embrace
                   and
                   adhere
                   unto
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   several
                   passages
                   of
                   this
                   Verse
                   are
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   conjoyned
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   and
                   used
                   unto
                   the
                   same
                   general
                   end
                   and
                   purpose
                   ;
                   but
                   themselves
                   are
                   of
                   such
                   distinct
                   senses
                   and
                   importance
                   ,
                   considered
                   absolutely
                   and
                   apart
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   shall
                   in
                   our
                   passage
                   take
                   out
                   the
                   Observations
                   which
                   they
                   singly
                   afford
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   from
                   these
                   last
                   words
                   we
                   may
                   learn.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Our
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     as
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     hath
                     the
                     weight
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     Creation
                     upon
                     his
                     hand
                     ,
                     and
                     disposeth
                     of
                     it
                     by
                     his
                     Power
                     and
                     Wisdom
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Such
                     is
                     the
                     nature
                     and
                     condition
                     of
                     the
                     Vniverse
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     could
                     not
                     subsist
                     a
                     moment
                     ,
                     nor
                     could
                     any
                     thing
                     in
                     it
                     act
                     regularly
                     unto
                     its
                     appointed
                     end
                     ,
                     without
                     the
                     continual
                     supportment
                     ,
                     guidance
                     ,
                     influence
                     and
                     disposal
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   We
                   may
                   briefly
                   consider
                   the
                   sum
                   of
                   both
                   these
                   joyntly
                   ,
                   to
                   manifest
                   the
                   Power
                   and
                   Care
                   of
                   Christ
                   over
                   us
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   the
                   
                     weak
                     dependent
                     condition
                  
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Creation
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   it self
                   .
                   The
                   things
                   of
                   this
                   Creation
                   can
                   no
                   more
                   support
                   act
                   and
                   dispose
                   themselves
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   could
                   at
                   first
                   make
                   themselves
                   out
                   of
                   nothing
                   .
                   The
                   greatest
                   cannot
                   conserve
                   it self
                   by
                   its
                   Power
                   ,
                   or
                   Greatness
                   ,
                   or
                   Order
                   ;
                   nor
                   the
                   least
                   by
                   its
                   distance
                   from
                   Opposition
                   .
                   Were
                   there
                   not
                   a
                   mighty
                   hand
                   under
                   them
                   all
                   and
                   every
                   one
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   all
                   sink
                   into
                   confusion
                   and
                   nothing
                   ;
                   did
                   not
                   an
                   effectual
                   Power
                   influence
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   become
                   a
                   slothful
                   heap
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   God
                   hath
                   in
                   the
                   creation
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   implanted
                   in
                   every
                   particle
                   of
                   the
                   Creation
                   ,
                   a
                   special
                   natural
                   inclination
                   and
                   disposition
                   ,
                   according
                   unto
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   ready
                   to
                   act
                   ,
                   move
                   ,
                   or
                   work
                   regularly
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   hath
                   not
                   placed
                   this
                   Nature
                   and
                   Power
                   absolutely
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   independently
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   Power
                   and
                   Operation
                   .
                   The
                   Sun
                   is
                   endued
                   with
                   a
                   nature
                   to
                   produce
                   all
                   the
                   glorious
                   effects
                   of
                   Light
                   and
                   Heat
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   behold
                   or
                   conceive
                   ;
                   the
                   Fire
                   to
                   burn
                   ,
                   the
                   Wind
                   to
                   blow
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   creatures
                   also
                   in
                   the
                   like
                   manner
                   ;
                   but
                   yet
                   neither
                   could
                   Sun
                   ,
                   or
                   Fire
                   ,
                   or
                   Wind
                   
                   preserve
                   themselves
                   in
                   their
                   being
                   ,
                   or
                   retain
                   the
                   principles
                   of
                   their
                   Operations
                   ,
                   did
                   not
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   constant
                   continual
                   emanation
                   of
                   his
                   eternal
                   Power
                   uphold
                   and
                   preserve
                   them
                   ;
                   nor
                   could
                   they
                   produce
                   any
                   one
                   effect
                   by
                   all
                   their
                   actings
                   ,
                   did
                   not
                   he
                   work
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   is
                   it
                   with
                   the
                   sons
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   Agents
                   what
                   ever
                   ,
                   whether
                   natural
                   and
                   unnecessary
                   ,
                   or
                   free
                   ,
                   and
                   proceeding
                   in
                   their
                   operations
                   by
                   election
                   and
                   choice
                   .
                   Hence
                   Paul
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   God
                   
                     we
                     live
                     ,
                     and
                     move
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     our
                     being
                     ,
                     Acts
                  
                   17.28
                   .
                   He
                   had
                   before
                   asserted
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   of
                   
                     one
                     bloud
                     made
                     all
                     nations
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   26.
                   
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     all
                     men
                     of
                     one
                  
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   first
                   created
                   ;
                   to
                   which
                   he
                   addes
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   may
                   know
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   not
                   so
                   left
                   us
                   ,
                   to
                   stand
                   by
                   our selves
                   on
                   that
                   first
                   foundation
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   any
                   Power
                   or
                   Ability
                   being
                   made
                   ,
                   to
                   do
                   or
                   act
                   any
                   thing
                   without
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     in
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   his
                   Power
                   ,
                   Care
                   ,
                   Providence
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   his
                   effectual
                   influence
                   ,
                   our
                   lives
                   are
                   supported
                   and
                   continued
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   
                     acted
                     ,
                     moved
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   enabled
                   thereby
                   to
                   do
                   all
                   we
                   do
                   ,
                   be
                   it
                   never
                   so
                   small
                   ,
                   wherein
                   there
                   is
                   any
                   effect
                   of
                   life
                   or
                   motion
                   So
                   Daniel
                   tells
                   Belshazzar
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     his
                     breath
                     and
                     all
                     his
                     ways
                     were
                     in
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Dan.
                  
                   5.23
                   .
                   His
                   breath
                   in
                   the
                   supportment
                   and
                   continuance
                   of
                   his
                   Being
                   ;
                   and
                   his
                   ways
                   in
                   his
                   effectual
                   guidance
                   and
                   disposal
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   Peter
                   speaks
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   purpose
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   fabrick
                   of
                   the
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   Sea
                   ,
                   and
                   Earth
                   ,
                   2
                   Pet.
                   3.5
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   what
                   is
                   thus
                   spoken
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   is
                   by
                   Paul
                   particularly
                   applied
                   unto
                   the
                   Son.
                   Col.
                   1.16
                   ,
                   17.
                   
                   
                     All
                     things
                     were
                     created
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     is
                     before
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     him
                     all
                     things
                     consist
                     .
                  
                   He
                   did
                   not
                   only
                   make
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   declared
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   
                     for
                     himself
                  
                   and
                   his
                   own
                   glory
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   he
                   continues
                   in
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   his
                   Power
                   ,
                   they
                   consist
                   ,
                   are
                   preserved
                   in
                   their
                   present
                   state
                   and
                   condition
                   ,
                   kept
                   from
                   dissolution
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   
                     singular
                     existence
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   consistency
                   among
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   the
                   reason
                   hereof
                   is
                   taken
                   ,
                   first
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   limited
                   ,
                   finite
                   ,
                   dependent
                   condition
                   of
                   the
                   Creation
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   absolute
                   necessity
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   utterly
                   impossible
                   and
                   repugnant
                   to
                   the
                   very
                   nature
                   and
                   being
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   make
                   ,
                   create
                   ,
                   or
                   produce
                   any
                   thing
                   without
                   himself
                   ,
                   that
                   should
                   have
                   either
                   a
                   self-subsistence
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   self-sufficiency
                   ,
                   or
                   be
                   independent
                   on
                   himself
                   .
                   All
                   these
                   are
                   natural
                   and
                   Essential
                   Properties
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   Nature
                   ;
                   where
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   God
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   no
                   creature
                   can
                   be
                   made
                   partaker
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   Where
                   we
                   name
                   a
                   creature
                   ,
                   we
                   name
                   that
                   which
                   hath
                   a
                   derived
                   and
                   dependant
                   Being
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   which
                   cannot
                   subsist
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   it self
                   ,
                   cannot
                   act
                   so
                   neither
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   The
                   Energetical
                   Efficacy
                   of
                   God's
                   Providence
                   joyned
                   with
                   his
                   infinite
                   Wisdom
                   in
                   caring
                   for
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   hands
                   ,
                   the
                   product
                   of
                   his
                   Power
                   ,
                   requires
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   .
                   He
                   
                     worketh
                     yet
                  
                   .
                   He
                   did
                   not
                   create
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   to
                   leave
                   it
                   to
                   an
                   
                     uncertain
                     event
                  
                   ;
                   to
                   stand
                   by
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   see
                   what
                   would
                   become
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   whether
                   it
                   would
                   return
                   to
                   its
                   
                     primitive
                     nothing
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   cask
                   it
                   always
                   smells
                   strongly
                   ;
                   or
                   how
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   tossed
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   by
                   the
                   adverse
                   and
                   contrary
                   Qualities
                   which
                   were
                   implanted
                   in
                   the
                   severals
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   same
                   Power
                   and
                   Wisdom
                   that
                   produced
                   it
                   ,
                   doth
                   still
                   accompany
                   it
                   ,
                   powerfully
                   piercing
                   through
                   every
                   parcel
                   and
                   particle
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   To
                   fancy
                   a
                   Providence
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   without
                   a
                   continual
                   
                     Energetical
                     Operation
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Wisdom
                   without
                   a
                   constant
                   care
                   inspection
                   and
                   over-sight
                   of
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   his
                   hands
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   have
                   apprehensions
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Living
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   erect
                   an
                   Idol
                   in
                   our
                   own
                   imaginations
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   This
                   work
                   is
                   peculiarly
                   assigned
                   unto
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Eternal
                     Power
                  
                   and
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   because
                   by
                   his
                   interposition
                   ,
                   as
                   undertaking
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   Mediation
                   ,
                   he
                   reprieved
                   the
                   world
                   from
                   an
                   immediate
                   dissolution
                   upon
                   the
                   first
                   entrance
                   of
                   sin
                   and
                   disorder
                   ;
                   that
                   it
                   might
                   continue
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     great
                     Stage
                  
                   for
                   the
                   mighty
                   works
                   of
                   God's
                   Grace
                   ,
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   and
                   Love
                   to
                   be
                   wrought
                   in
                   .
                   Hence
                   the
                   care
                   of
                   the
                   continuance
                   of
                   the
                   Creation
                   and
                   the
                   disposal
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   delegated
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   that
                   hath
                   undertaken
                   to
                   bring
                   forth
                   and
                   consummate
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   the
                   great
                   breach
                   made
                   upon
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   sin
                   of
                   Angels
                   and
                   men
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   discourse
                   ,
                   Col.
                   1.15
                   ,
                   16
                   ,
                   17
                   ,
                   18
                   ,
                   19
                   ,
                   20.
                   
                   Having
                   asserted
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   
                     Image
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   sense
                   before
                   opened
                   and
                   declared
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   have
                   
                     made
                     all
                     things
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   affirms
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   things
                   have
                   also
                   their
                   present
                   consistency
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   his
                   Power
                   ;
                   and
                   must
                   have
                   so
                   ,
                   until
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   Reconciliation
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   unto
                   God
                   being
                   accomplished
                   ,
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   may
                   be
                   fully
                   retrieved
                   and
                   established
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   We
                   may
                   see
                   from
                   hence
                   the
                   Vanity
                   of
                   expecting
                   any
                   thing
                   from
                   the
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   what
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   is
                   pleased
                   to
                   communicate
                   unto
                   us
                   by
                   them
                   .
                   They
                   that
                   cannot
                   sustain
                   ,
                   move
                   or
                   act
                   themselves
                   ,
                   by
                   any
                   power
                   ,
                   vertue
                   ,
                   or
                   strength
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   ,
                   are
                   very
                   unlikely
                   by
                   and
                   of
                   themselves
                   to
                   afford
                   any
                   
                     real
                     assistance
                  
                   ,
                   relief
                   ,
                   or
                   help
                   unto
                   
                   others
                   .
                   They
                   all
                   abide
                   and
                   exist
                   severally
                   ,
                   and
                   consist
                   together
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   Order
                   ,
                   and
                   Operation
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     of
                     the
                     Power
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   he
                   will
                   communicate
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   will
                   yield
                   and
                   afford
                   ,
                   and
                   nothing
                   else
                   .
                   In
                   themselves
                   they
                   are
                   
                     broken
                     Cisterns
                  
                   that
                   will
                   hold
                   no
                   water
                   ;
                   what
                   he
                   drops
                   into
                   them
                   may
                   be
                   derived
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   more
                   .
                   They
                   who
                   rest
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   rest
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   their
                   constant
                   dependance
                   on
                   Christ
                   ,
                   will
                   find
                   at
                   length
                   all
                   their
                   hopes
                   disappointed
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   their
                   Enjoyments
                   vanish
                   into
                   nothing
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Learn
                   hence
                   also
                   the
                   full
                   ,
                   absolute
                   ,
                   plenary
                   self-sufficiency
                   and
                   Soveraignty
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   our
                   Saviour
                   .
                   We
                   shewed
                   before
                   the
                   Vniversality
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   and
                   Moral
                   Rule
                   over
                   the
                   whole
                   Creation
                   ;
                   but
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   all
                   .
                   A
                   King
                   hath
                   a
                   
                     Moral
                     Rule
                  
                   over
                   his
                   Subjects
                   in
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   really
                   and
                   physically
                   give
                   them
                   their
                   Being
                   and
                   Existence
                   ;
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   uphold
                   and
                   act
                   them
                   at
                   his
                   pleasure
                   ;
                   but
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   stand
                   therein
                   upon
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   or
                   an
                   equal
                   bottom
                   with
                   himself
                   .
                   He
                   can
                   indeed
                   by
                   the
                   permission
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   take
                   away
                   the
                   Lives
                   of
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   put
                   an
                   end
                   to
                   all
                   their
                   actings
                   and
                   operations
                   in
                   this
                   World
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   cannot
                   give
                   them
                   life
                   ,
                   or
                   continue
                   their
                   lives
                   at
                   his
                   pleasure
                   one
                   moment
                   ,
                   or
                   make
                   them
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   to
                   move
                   a
                   finger
                   .
                   But
                   with
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   it
                   is
                   otherwise
                   ;
                   he
                   not
                   only
                   rules
                   over
                   all
                   the
                   whole
                   Creation
                   ,
                   disposing
                   of
                   it
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Rule
                   and
                   Law
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   Counsel
                   and
                   pleasure
                   ;
                   but
                   also
                   they
                   all
                   have
                   their
                   Beings
                   ,
                   Natures
                   ,
                   Inclinations
                   ,
                   and
                   Lives
                   from
                   him
                   ;
                   by
                   his
                   Power
                   are
                   they
                   continued
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   their
                   Actions
                   are
                   influenced
                   thereby
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   as
                   it
                   argues
                   an
                   All-sufficiency
                   in
                   himself
                   ,
                   so
                   an
                   
                     absolute
                     Soveraignty
                  
                   over
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   should
                   teach
                   us
                   our
                   
                     constant
                     dependance
                  
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   
                     universal
                     subjection
                  
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   And
                   this
                   abundantly
                   discovers
                   the
                   Vanity
                   and
                   folly
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   Creation
                   in
                   an
                   Opposition
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   peculiar
                   interest
                   in
                   this
                   World.
                   His
                   
                     own
                     Power
                  
                   is
                   the
                   very
                   ground
                   that
                   they
                   stand
                   upon
                   in
                   their
                   Opposition
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   things
                   which
                   they
                   use
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   consist
                   in
                   him
                   .
                   They
                   hold
                   their
                   Lives
                   absolutely
                   at
                   the
                   pleasure
                   of
                   him
                   whom
                   they
                   oppose
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   act
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   without
                   whose
                   continual
                   supportment
                   and
                   influence
                   ,
                   they
                   could
                   neither
                   live
                   nor
                   act
                   one
                   moment
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   greatest
                   madness
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   contemptible
                   folly
                   imaginable
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   PRoceed
                   we
                   now
                   with
                   our
                   Apostle
                   in
                   his
                   description
                   of
                   the
                   Person
                   and
                   Offices
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   declared
                   ,
                   contains
                   a
                   summary
                   Proposition
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   intends
                   severally
                   to
                   insist
                   upon
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   .
                   And
                   these
                   all
                   relate
                   to
                   the
                   Person
                   and
                   Offices
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   the
                   principal
                   subject
                   of
                   this
                   Epistle
                   .
                   Having
                   therefore
                   first
                   declared
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   great
                   Prophet
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ;
                   and
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   Ruler
                   and
                   Governour
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   manifested
                   the
                   Equity
                   of
                   the
                   Grant
                   of
                   that
                   universal
                   Soveraignty
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Excellency
                   of
                   his
                   Person
                   on
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   his
                   Divine
                   Nature
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Operations
                   thereof
                   in
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   Creation
                   and
                   Providence
                   ,
                   he
                   proceeds
                   to
                   finish
                   and
                   close
                   his
                   general
                   proposition
                   of
                   the
                   Argument
                   of
                   the
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   brief
                   intimation
                   of
                   his
                   Priestly-Office
                   ,
                   with
                   what
                   he
                   did
                   therein
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   ensued
                   thereon
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   remaining
                   words
                   of
                   this
                   Verse
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   Order
                   and
                   Method
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   is
                   required
                   by
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   themselves
                   whereof
                   he
                   treats
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   
                     purging
                     sins
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   as
                   a
                   Priest
                   he
                   assigns
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   cannot
                   well
                   be
                   declared
                   ,
                   without
                   a
                   previous
                   manifestation
                   of
                   his
                   
                     Divine
                     Nature
                  
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   opu●
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   work
                   of
                   him
                   who
                   is
                   
                     God
                     and
                     man.
                  
                   For
                   as
                   God
                   takes
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   property
                   to
                   
                     blot
                     out
                     our
                     sins
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   have
                   done
                   it
                   
                     by
                     himself
                  
                   ,
                   had
                   he
                   not
                   been
                   man
                   also
                   :
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   asserted
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   words
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Having
                       by
                       himself
                       purged
                       our
                       sins
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   
                     Vulgar
                     Latin
                  
                   renders
                   these
                   words
                   ;
                   
                     purgationem
                     peccatorum
                     faciens
                  
                   ;
                   not
                   without
                   sundry
                   mistakes
                   .
                   For
                   First
                   ,
                   Those
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     by
                     himself
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   our
                   ,
                   are
                   omitted
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   the
                   Emphasis
                   and
                   proper
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   depends
                   upon
                   them
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     having
                     made
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   rendered
                   in
                   the
                   
                     present
                     Tense
                     ,
                     making
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   seems
                   to
                   direct
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   to
                   another
                   thing
                   and
                   Action
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   than
                   ●hat
                   is
                   here
                   intended
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   the
                   Expositors
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   
                   
                     Thomas
                     ,
                     Lyranus
                     ,
                     Cajetan
                     ,
                     Estlus
                     ,
                     Ribera
                     ,
                     A
                     Lapide
                     ,
                  
                   all
                   desert
                   their
                   own
                   Text
                   ,
                   and
                   expound
                   the
                   words
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Original
                   :
                   The
                   Antients
                   also
                   as
                   
                     Chrysostom
                     ,
                     Theophilact
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Oecumenius
                   ,
                   lay
                   the
                   chief
                   weight
                   of
                   their
                   whole
                   Exposition
                   of
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   words
                   omitted
                   in
                   that
                   Translation
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   doctrine
                   of
                   
                     purging
                     our
                     sins
                  
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   is
                   deep
                   and
                   large
                   ,
                   extending
                   its
                   self
                   unto
                   many
                   weighty
                   heads
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   :
                   but
                   we
                   shall
                   follow
                   our
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   pass
                   it
                   over
                   briefly
                   and
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   it
                   will
                   directly
                   occur
                   unto
                   us
                   in
                   our
                   progress
                   .
                
                 
                   Two
                   things
                   the
                   Apostle
                   here
                   expresseth
                   concerning
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ;
                   and
                   one
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   both
                   the
                   other
                   he
                   implyeth
                   or
                   supposeth
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   He
                   expresseth
                   What
                   he
                   did
                   ;
                   he
                   
                     purged
                     our
                     sins
                  
                   :
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   How
                   he
                   did
                   it
                   ,
                   he
                   did
                   it
                   
                     by
                     himself
                  
                   .
                   That
                   which
                   he
                   supposeth
                   as
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   both
                   these
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   the
                   
                     Great
                     High
                     Priest
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                  
                   ;
                   they
                   with
                   whom
                   he
                   dealt
                   knowing
                   full
                   well
                   that
                   this
                   matter
                   of
                   
                     purging
                     sins
                  
                   ,
                   belonged
                   only
                   unto
                   the
                   Priest.
                   
                
                 
                   Here
                   then
                   the
                   Apostle
                   tacitely
                   enters
                   upon
                   a
                   Comparison
                   of
                   Christ
                   with
                   Aaron
                   ,
                   the
                   High
                   Priest
                   ;
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   before
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   Prophetical
                   Revealers
                   of
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   he
                   named
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   doth
                   he
                   here
                   name
                   Aaron
                   ;
                   but
                   afterwards
                   when
                   he
                   comes
                   more
                   largely
                   to
                   insist
                   on
                   the
                   same
                   matter
                   again
                   ,
                   he
                   expresly
                   makes
                   mention
                   of
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   of
                   that
                   of
                   Moses
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   in
                   both
                   the
                   things
                   here
                   ascribed
                   unto
                   him
                   as
                   the
                   great
                   High
                   Priest
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   doth
                   he
                   prefer
                   him
                   above
                   
                     Aaron
                     .
                     First
                  
                   ,
                   In
                   that
                   he
                   
                     purged
                     our
                     sins
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   really
                   and
                   effectually
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Conscience
                   of
                   the
                   sinner
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                   Whereas
                   the
                   
                     Purgation
                     of
                     sins
                  
                   about
                   which
                   Aaron
                   was
                   employed
                   ,
                   was
                   in
                   its
                   self
                   but
                   typical
                   ,
                   external
                   ,
                   and
                   representative
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   true
                   and
                   real
                   ,
                   both
                   of
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   proves
                   at
                   large
                   afterwards
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   In
                   that
                   he
                   did
                   it
                   
                     by
                     himself
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   offering
                   of
                   himself
                   ;
                   whereas
                   what
                   ever
                   Aaron
                   did
                   of
                   this
                   kind
                   ,
                   he
                   did
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   
                     offering
                     of
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     Bulls
                     and
                     Goats
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   shall
                   be
                   declared
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   hence
                   appears
                   also
                   the
                   vanity
                   of
                   the
                   Gloss
                   of
                   a
                   learned
                   man
                   on
                   these
                   words
                   ;
                   postquam
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     morte
                     sua
                     causam
                     dedisset
                     ejus
                     fidei
                     per
                     quam
                     à
                     peccatis
                     purgamur
                     ,
                     quod
                     nec
                     Moses
                     fecerat
                     ,
                     nec
                     Prophetae
                     .
                  
                   For
                   as
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   that
                   Christs
                   
                     purging
                     of
                     our
                     sins
                  
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   consist
                   in
                   giving
                   a
                   
                     ground
                     and
                     cause
                     for
                     faith
                  
                   ,
                   whereby
                   
                     we
                     purge
                     our selves
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   Apostle
                   is
                   not
                   comparing
                   the
                   
                     Lord
                     Christ
                  
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   with
                   Moses
                   and
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   nothing
                   to
                   do
                   in
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   
                     purging
                     sin
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   Aaron
                   who
                   by
                   Office
                   was
                   designed
                   thereunto
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Let
                   us
                   then
                   see
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   is
                   here
                   ascribed
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   doth
                   most
                   frequently
                   denote
                   
                     real
                     actual
                     Purification
                  
                   ,
                   either
                   of
                   outward
                   defilements
                   ,
                   by
                   healing
                   and
                   cleansing
                   ,
                   as
                   Mark
                   1.40
                   .
                   Chap.
                   7.19
                   .
                   Luke
                   5.12
                   .
                   or
                   
                     spiritual
                     defilements
                  
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   by
                   sanctifying
                   Grace
                   ,
                   as
                   Acts
                   15.9
                   .
                   2
                   Cor.
                   7.1
                   .
                   Ephes.
                   5.26
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   also
                   frequently
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   sense
                   with
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     purge
                     by
                     Expiation
                     or
                     Attonement
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   Heb.
                   9.22
                   ,
                   23.
                   
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   like
                   variety
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   also
                   used
                   .
                   But
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     make
                     a
                     Purgation
                  
                   or
                   Purification
                   of
                   our
                   sins
                   ,
                   cannot
                   here
                   be
                   taken
                   in
                   the
                   
                     first
                     sense
                  
                   for
                   
                     real
                     and
                     inherent
                  
                   sanctifying
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   Because
                   it
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   as
                   a
                   thing
                   
                     already
                     past
                  
                   and
                   perfected
                   ;
                   
                     having
                     purged
                     our
                     sins
                  
                   ;
                   when
                   Purification
                   by
                   Sanctification
                   ,
                   is
                   begun
                   only
                   in
                   some
                   ,
                   not
                   all
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   ,
                   perfected
                   in
                   none
                   at
                   all
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   Because
                   he
                   did
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   himself
                   alone
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   use
                   or
                   Application
                   of
                   any
                   other
                   medium
                   unto
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   purged
                   .
                   When
                   real
                   inherent
                   Sanctification
                   is
                   with
                   
                     washing
                     of
                     Water
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                  
                   5.26
                   .
                   or
                   by
                   
                     Regeneration
                     and
                     renewing
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     Titus
                  
                   3
                   :
                   5.
                   
                   And
                   the
                   gloss
                   above
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   should
                   
                     purge
                     us
                  
                   from
                   our
                   sins
                   in
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                   by
                   occasioning
                   that
                   Faith
                   whereby
                   we
                   are
                   cleansed
                   ,
                   is
                   excluded
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   in
                   part
                   shewed
                   before
                   by
                   the
                   Context
                   .
                   That
                   is
                   assigned
                   unto
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   done
                   really
                   and
                   effectually
                   thereby
                   ;
                   which
                   was
                   done
                   tipically
                   of
                   old
                   in
                   the
                   Legal
                   Sacrifices
                   by
                   the
                   Priests
                   ;
                   as
                   is
                   evident
                   from
                   the
                   Antith●sis
                   couched
                   in
                   that
                   Expression
                   
                     by
                     himself
                  
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   was
                   not
                   the
                   way
                   whereby
                   sins
                   were
                   of
                   old
                   
                     purged
                     by
                     Sacrifices
                  
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   begetting
                   a
                   perswasion
                   in
                   the
                   minds
                   of
                   men
                   that
                   should
                   be
                   useful
                   for
                   that
                   purpose
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   no
                   such
                   things
                   is
                   here
                   intended
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   then
                   ,
                   is
                   such
                   a
                   purging
                   as
                   is
                   made
                   by
                   
                     Expiation
                     ,
                     Lustration
                  
                   and
                   Attonement
                   .
                   That
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   or
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Propitiatio
                     ;
                     Attonement
                     ,
                     Propitiation
                  
                   .
                   So
                   is
                   that
                   Word
                   rendered
                   by
                   the
                   
                     LXX
                     .
                     Exod.
                  
                   29.36
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   
                     Attonement
                     ,
                     or
                     Expiation
                  
                   .
                   They
                   do
                   indeed
                   mostly
                   render
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   propitiate
                   ,
                   to
                   appease
                   ,
                   to
                   attone
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   do
                   it
                   also
                   
                   by
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   purge
                   ,
                   as
                   Exod.
                   29.37
                   .
                   and
                   Chap.
                   30
                   10.
                   
                   So
                   also
                   in
                   other
                   Authors
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   is
                   used
                   for
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     expiatio
                     ,
                     expiamentum
                     ,
                     piaculum
                  
                   ;
                   Expiation
                   ,
                   Attonement
                   ,
                   diversion
                   of
                   guilt
                   .
                   So
                   Lucian
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     We
                     cast
                     him
                     down
                     headlong
                     for
                     an
                     expiation
                     of
                     the
                     Army
                  
                   :
                   or
                   as
                   one
                   that
                   by
                   his
                   death
                   should
                   expiate
                   ,
                   bear
                   ,
                   take
                   away
                   the
                   guilt
                   of
                   the
                   Army
                   .
                   And
                   such
                   Lustrations
                   were
                   common
                   among
                   the
                   Heathen
                   ,
                   when
                   Persons
                   devoted
                   themselves
                   to
                   destruction
                   ,
                   or
                   were
                   devoted
                   by
                   others
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     purge
                     ,
                     lustrate
                     ,
                     bear
                  
                   the
                   guilt
                   of
                   any
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   go
                   free
                   ;
                   such
                   were
                   
                     Codius
                     ,
                     Menaeceus
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Decii
                   ,
                   whose
                   stories
                   are
                   known
                   .
                   This
                   
                     purging
                     then
                     of
                     our
                     sins
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   declareth
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   effected
                   before
                   the
                   Ascension
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   sitting
                   down
                   at
                   the
                   Right
                   Hand
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   consisteth
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   
                     actual
                     Sanctification
                  
                   and
                   Purification
                   of
                   believers
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   in
                   the
                   Application
                   of
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   Attonement
                   made
                   by
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Sacrifice
                     of
                     himself
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   sins
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   imputed
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   is
                   he
                   said
                   to
                   
                     purge
                     our
                     sins
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   
                     purge
                     us
                  
                   from
                   our
                   sins
                   .
                   And
                   where
                   ever
                   sins
                   ,
                   not
                   sinners
                   ,
                   are
                   made
                   the
                   Object
                   of
                   any
                   Mediatory
                   acts
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   act
                   immediately
                   respecteth
                   God
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   sinner
                   ,
                   and
                   intends
                   the
                   removal
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   imputed
                   .
                   So
                   Chap.
                   2.17
                   .
                   of
                   this
                   Epistle
                   ;
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   
                     merciful
                     High
                     Priest
                  
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     reconcile
                     the
                     sins
                     of
                     the
                     people
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     make
                     Attonement
                     or
                     Reconciliation
                     with
                     God
                  
                   for
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   .
                   And
                   again
                   ;
                   He
                   underwent
                   death
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     the
                     redemption
                     of
                     Transgressions
                     under
                     the
                     first
                     Covenant
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     pay
                     a
                     price
                  
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   transgressors
                   might
                   be
                   set
                   free
                   from
                   the
                   sentence
                   of
                   the
                   Law.
                   So
                   that
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     having
                     made
                     attonement
                     for
                     our
                     sins
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   the
                   Apostle
                   further
                   declareth
                   by
                   manifesting
                   the
                   Way
                   whereby
                   he
                   did
                   it
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     by
                     himself
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Sacrifice
                     and
                     Offering
                     of
                     himself
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   Chap.
                   
                   9.14
                   .
                   Ephes.
                   5.2
                   .
                   The
                   High
                   Priest
                   of
                   old
                   made
                   Attonement
                   ,
                   and
                   typically
                   purged
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   the
                   People
                   ,
                   by
                   sacrificing
                   of
                   Beasts
                   according
                   unto
                   the
                   Appointment
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   Levit.
                   16.
                   
                   This
                   High
                   Priest
                   by
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   
                     himself
                     ,
                     Isa.
                  
                   53.10
                   .
                   Heb.
                   9.12
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   Propitiatory
                   or
                   Expiatory
                   Sacrifices
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   treat
                   at
                   large
                   afterwards
                   .
                   We
                   keep
                   our selves
                   now
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   Apostles
                   general
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   expressing
                   briefly
                   the
                   
                     Sacerdotal
                     Office
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Excellency
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   really
                   purged
                   our
                   sins
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   himself
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   was
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   his
                   death
                   on
                   the
                   Cross
                   ,
                   with
                   his
                   antecedent
                   preparatory
                   sufferings
                   .
                   Some
                   distinguish
                   between
                   his
                   Death
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Oblation
                   of
                   himself
                   .
                   This
                   they
                   say
                   he
                   performed
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                   the
                   High
                   Priest
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   he
                   entered
                   into
                   the
                   Holiest
                   not
                   made
                   with
                   hands
                   ,
                   whereunto
                   his
                   death
                   was
                   but
                   a
                   preparation
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   slaying
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   offering
                   of
                   its
                   blood
                   upon
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   carrying
                   of
                   it
                   into
                   the
                   Holy
                   Place
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   utterly
                   overthrows
                   the
                   
                     whole
                     Sacrifice
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   indeed
                   is
                   the
                   thing
                   by
                   them
                   aimed
                   at
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   the
                   slaying
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   was
                   not
                   the
                   
                     whole
                     Sacrifice
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   an
                   essential
                   part
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   also
                   the
                   offering
                   of
                   its
                   blood
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   sprinkling
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   Holy
                   Place
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   anniversary
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   Attonement
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   in
                   any
                   other
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Reason
                   why
                   the
                   
                     whole
                     Sacrifice
                  
                   could
                   not
                   consist
                   in
                   any
                   
                     one
                     Action
                  
                   ,
                   arose
                   meerly
                   from
                   the
                   imperfection
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   and
                   persons
                   employed
                   in
                   that
                   work
                   .
                   The
                   Priest
                   was
                   one
                   thing
                   ,
                   the
                   Beast
                   to
                   be
                   sacrificed
                   another
                   ,
                   the
                   Altar
                   another
                   ,
                   the
                   Fire
                   on
                   the
                   Altar
                   another
                   ,
                   the
                   Incense
                   added
                   another
                   ,
                   each
                   of
                   them
                   limited
                   and
                   designed
                   unto
                   its
                   peculiar
                   end
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   attonement
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   made
                   by
                   any
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   consist
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   in
                   this
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   Christ
                   all
                   these
                   meet
                   in
                   one
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   his
                   Perfection
                   ;
                   He
                   himself
                   was
                   both
                   
                     Priest
                     ,
                     Sacrifice
                     ,
                     Altar
                  
                   and
                   Incense
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   in
                   our
                   progress
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   perfected
                   his
                   whole
                   sacrifice
                   at
                   once
                   ,
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   his
                   death
                   and
                   blood-shedding
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   evidently
                   declares
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   9.12.14
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   by
                   himself
                   did
                   Christ
                   purge
                   our
                   sins
                   ,
                   making
                   an
                   Attonement
                   for
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   himself
                   in
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   never
                   be
                   imputed
                   unto
                   them
                   that
                   believe
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     And
                     this
                     part
                     of
                     this
                     Verse
                     will
                     afford
                     us
                     also
                     this
                     distinct
                     Observation
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       So
                       great
                       was
                       the
                       work
                       of
                       freeing
                       us
                       from
                       sin
                       ,
                       that
                       it
                       could
                       no
                       otherwise
                       be
                       effected
                       but
                       by
                       the
                       self-sacrifice
                       of
                       the
                       Son
                       of
                       God.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   Our
                   Apostle
                   makes
                   it
                   his
                   design
                   in
                   several
                   places
                   to
                   evince
                   that
                   none
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   
                   from
                   whence
                   mankind
                   usually
                   did
                   ,
                   or
                   might
                   with
                   any
                   hopes
                   or
                   probabilities
                   expect
                   relief
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   ,
                   would
                   yield
                   them
                   any
                   at
                   all
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   best
                   that
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   could
                   attain
                   ,
                   all
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   to
                   trust
                   unto
                   ,
                   was
                   but
                   the
                   Improvement
                   of
                   
                     natural
                     Light
                  
                   and
                   Reason
                   ,
                   with
                   an
                   attendance
                   unto
                   those
                   seeds
                   and
                   Principles
                   of
                   Good
                   and
                   Evil
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   yet
                   left
                   in
                   the
                   depraved
                   nature
                   of
                   man.
                   Under
                   the
                   Conduct
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Obedience
                   unto
                   these
                   ,
                   they
                   sought
                   for
                   Rest
                   ,
                   Glory
                   ,
                   and
                   Immortality
                   :
                   how
                   miserably
                   they
                   were
                   disappointed
                   in
                   their
                   aims
                   and
                   expectations
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   a
                   wofull
                   issue
                   all
                   their
                   endeavours
                   had
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   declares
                   and
                   proves
                   at
                   large
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   1.18
                   .
                   unto
                   the
                   end
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Jews
                   ,
                   who
                   enjoyed
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   
                     Divine
                     Revelation
                  
                   ,
                   having
                   lost
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   the
                   true
                   spiritual
                   import
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   sought
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   ends
                   by
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   own
                   diligent
                   Observation
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   They
                   
                     rested
                     in
                     the
                     Law
                     ;
                     Rom.
                  
                   2.17
                   .
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   obtain
                   Deliverance
                   from
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   Acceptance
                   with
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   
                     followed
                     after
                     it
                     ,
                     Chap.
                  
                   9.31
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   attain
                   Righteousness
                   and
                   Salvation
                   by
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   seemed
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   sufficient
                   bottom
                   and
                   foundation
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   build
                   upon
                   :
                   for
                   having
                   lost
                   the
                   spiritual
                   Understanding
                   ,
                   the
                   use
                   and
                   End
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   as
                   renewed
                   unto
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Horeb
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   went
                   back
                   unto
                   th●
                   primitive
                   Use
                   and
                   End
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   upon
                   its
                   first
                   giving
                   in
                   Innocency
                   ;
                   and
                   foolishly
                   thought
                   ,
                   as
                   many
                   more
                   yet
                   do
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   would
                   do
                   the
                   same
                   things
                   for
                   sinners
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   would
                   have
                   done
                   for
                   men
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   not
                   sinned
                   in
                   Adam
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   have
                   given
                   them
                   Acceptance
                   with
                   God
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                   Eternal
                   Life
                   hereafter
                   ;
                   Wherefore
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   many
                   places
                   takes
                   great
                   pains
                   to
                   undeceive
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   rectifie
                   their
                   mistake
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   prove
                   that
                   God
                   had
                   
                     no
                     such
                     design
                  
                   in
                   giving
                   them
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   would
                   impose
                   upon
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   First
                   ,
                   He
                   asserts
                   and
                   proves
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Law
                   would
                   deceive
                   their
                   Expectation
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   
                     deeds
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     no
                     flesh
                     should
                     be
                     justified
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   3.20
                   .
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   would
                   
                     not
                     give
                     them
                     life
                     ,
                     Gal.
                  
                   3.21
                   .
                   or
                   Righteousness
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   not
                   complain
                   ,
                   that
                   then
                   God
                   himself
                   had
                   deceived
                   them
                   in
                   giving
                   a
                   Law
                   that
                   would
                   not
                   serve
                   the
                   turn
                   for
                   which
                   it
                   was
                   given
                   ;
                   he
                   declares
                   ,
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   That
                   they
                   had
                   
                     mistaken
                     the
                     End
                  
                   for
                   which
                   the
                   Law
                   was
                   renewed
                   unto
                   them
                   ;
                   which
                   was
                   not
                   that
                   it
                   might
                   give
                   them
                   Life
                   or
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   it
                   
                     might
                     discover
                     sin
                  
                   ,
                   exact
                   obedience
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   both
                   drive
                   and
                   compell
                   them
                   to
                   look
                   out
                   after
                   some
                   other
                   thing
                   ,
                   that
                   might
                   both
                   
                     save
                     them
                  
                   from
                   their
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   afford
                   them
                   a
                   Righteousness
                   unto
                   Salvation
                   .
                   And
                   furthermore
                   ,
                   he
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   Acquaints
                   them
                   whence
                   it
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Law
                   was
                   become
                   unsufficient
                   for
                   these
                   ends
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   was
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   become
                   
                     weak
                     through
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   8.3
                   .
                   The
                   Law
                   was
                   able
                   to
                   continue
                   our
                   Acceptance
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   condition
                   wherein
                   at
                   first
                   we
                   were
                   created
                   ;
                   but
                   after
                   that
                   man
                   by
                   sin
                   became
                   flesh
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   Principle
                   of
                   
                     Enmity
                     against
                     God
                  
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   bringing
                   forth
                   the
                   fruits
                   of
                   sin
                   continually
                   ,
                   the
                   Law
                   
                     stood
                     aside
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   weakened
                   and
                   insufficient
                   to
                   help
                   and
                   save
                   such
                   an
                   one
                   .
                   And
                   these
                   things
                   the
                   Apostle
                   expresly
                   and
                   carefully
                   insists
                   upon
                   in
                   his
                   Epistles
                   to
                   the
                   Romans
                   and
                   Galatians
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   Though
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   
                     earnest
                     endeavour
                  
                   after
                   the
                   Observation
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   would
                   not
                   serve
                   to
                   save
                   us
                   from
                   our
                   sins
                   ,
                   yet
                   there
                   were
                   
                     especial
                     Institutions
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   appointed
                   for
                   that
                   End
                   and
                   Purpose
                   ;
                   as
                   namely
                   ,
                   the
                   Sacrifices
                   in
                   particular
                   ;
                   which
                   were
                   designed
                   to
                   make
                   Attonement
                   for
                   the
                   delivery
                   of
                   sinners
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   procure
                   their
                   Reconciliation
                   with
                   God.
                   These
                   the
                   Jews
                   principally
                   rested
                   on
                   ,
                   and
                   trusted
                   unto
                   ;
                   and
                   indeed
                   to
                   expect
                   Righteousness
                   and
                   Justification
                   by
                   the
                   Mosaical
                   Sacrifices
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   did
                   ,
                   was
                   far
                   more
                   rational
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   expect
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Works
                     of
                     the
                     Moral
                     Law
                  
                   as
                   some
                   now
                   do
                   ;
                   for
                   all
                   Good
                   works
                   what
                   ever
                   ,
                   are
                   required
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   far
                   are
                   
                     works
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                  
                   :
                   For
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrifices
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   
                     supposition
                     of
                     sin
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   appearance
                   of
                   a
                   compensation
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   sinner
                   might
                   go
                   free
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Moral
                     Law
                  
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   but
                   
                     absolute
                     universal
                  
                   and
                   exact
                   Righteousness
                   required
                   or
                   admitted
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   least
                   provision
                   of
                   relief
                   for
                   them
                   who
                   come
                   short
                   therein
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   our
                   Apostle
                   declar●s
                   ,
                   and
                   proves
                   that
                   neither
                   were
                   these
                   available
                   for
                   the
                   End
                   aimed
                   at
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   at
                   large
                   on
                   the
                   ninth
                   and
                   tenth
                   Chapters
                   of
                   this
                   Epistle
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   within
                   the
                   compass
                   of
                   these
                   
                     three
                     ,
                     Natural
                     Light
                  
                   or
                   Reason
                   ,
                   with
                   ingrafted
                   principles
                   of
                   Good
                   and
                   Evil
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Moral
                     Law
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Sacrifices
                   thereof
                   ,
                   do
                   lye
                   and
                   consist
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   hopes
                   and
                   endeavours
                   of
                   sinners
                   after
                   Deliverance
                   and
                   Acceptance
                   with
                   God.
                   Nothing
                   is
                   there
                   that
                   they
                   can
                   do
                   ,
                   or
                   put
                   any
                   confidence
                   in
                   ,
                   but
                   may
                   be
                   referred
                   unto
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   heads
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   all
                   this
                   fail
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   assuredly
                   they
                   will
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   we
                   might
                   prove
                   by
                   Reasons
                   and
                   Demonstrations
                   in
                   numerable
                   ,
                   though
                   at
                   
                   present
                   we
                   content
                   our selves
                   with
                   the
                   Testimonies
                   above
                   reported
                   )
                   it
                   is
                   certain
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   under
                   Heaven
                   can
                   yield
                   them
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   the
                   least
                   relief
                   .
                
                 
                   Again
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   only
                   way
                   for
                   that
                   End
                   which
                   is
                   suited
                   unto
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   God.
                   The
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   an
                   infinite
                   abysse
                   ,
                   which
                   as
                   it
                   lyes
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Eternal
                   breast
                   ,
                   we
                   cannot
                   at
                   all
                   look
                   into
                   .
                   We
                   can
                   only
                   adore
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   breaks
                   forth
                   and
                   discovers
                   it self
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Works
                     that
                     outwardly
                     are
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   the
                   Effects
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Thus
                   ,
                   David
                   in
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   the
                   Works
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   falls
                   into
                   an
                   admiration
                   of
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   whereby
                   they
                   were
                   made
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   104.24
                   .
                   and
                   Psal.
                   136.5
                   .
                   The
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   God
                   opens
                   and
                   manifests
                   its
                   self
                   in
                   its
                   Effects
                   ;
                   and
                   thence
                   according
                   unto
                   our
                   measure
                   ,
                   do
                   we
                   learn
                   what
                   doth
                   become
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   suitable
                   unto
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   cometh
                   to
                   speak
                   of
                   this
                   Work
                   of
                   our
                   Redemption
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   only
                   call
                   us
                   to
                   consider
                   singly
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   his
                   
                     Various
                     and
                     manifold
                     Wisdom
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                  
                   3.10
                   .
                   and
                   affirms
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Treasures
                   of
                   
                     Wisdom
                     are
                     hid
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     Col.
                  
                   2.3
                   .
                   plainly
                   intimating
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   work
                   so
                   suited
                   unto
                   ,
                   so
                   answering
                   the
                   Infinite
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   throughout
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   could
                   
                     no
                     otherwise
                  
                   have
                   been
                   disposed
                   and
                   effected
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   as
                   well
                   upon
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Wisdom
                     of
                     God
                  
                   its
                   self
                   absolutely
                   considered
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   Property
                   whereby
                   God
                   designs
                   and
                   effects
                   the
                   glorifying
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   Excellencies
                   of
                   his
                   Nature
                   ;
                   whence
                   it
                   is
                   called
                   various
                   ,
                   or
                   manifold
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   well
                   conclude
                   that
                   no
                   other
                   way
                   of
                   Deliverance
                   of
                   sinners
                   was
                   suited
                   unto
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   This
                   was
                   alone
                   answered
                   the
                   Holiness
                   and
                   Righteousness
                   of
                   God.
                   He
                   is
                   an
                   holy
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   will
                   not
                   suffer
                   the
                   
                     guilty
                     to
                     go
                     free
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   
                     purer
                     eyes
                     than
                     to
                     behold
                     iniquity
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   his
                   Judgement
                   is
                   that
                   they
                   who
                   
                     commit
                     sin
                     are
                     worthy
                     of
                     death
                     .
                  
                   Sin
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                   his
                   Nature
                   ;
                   and
                   his
                   Justice
                   requireth
                   that
                   it
                   go
                   not
                   unpunished
                   .
                   Besides
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   great
                   and
                   supream
                   Governour
                   of
                   all
                   ;
                   and
                   whereas
                   sin
                   breaketh
                   and
                   dissolveth
                   the
                   dependance
                   of
                   the
                   creature
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   should
                   he
                   not
                   avenge
                   that
                   defection
                   ,
                   his
                   whole
                   Rule
                   and
                   Government
                   would
                   be
                   disannulled
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   if
                   this
                   Vengeance
                   and
                   Punishment
                   should
                   fall
                   on
                   the
                   sinners
                   themselves
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   perish
                   under
                   it
                   eternally
                   ;
                   not
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   could
                   escape
                   ,
                   or
                   ever
                   be
                   freed
                   or
                   purged
                   from
                   their
                   sins
                   .
                   A
                   commutation
                   then
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   ;
                   that
                   the
                   Punishment
                   due
                   to
                   sin
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Holiness
                   and
                   Righteousness
                   of
                   God
                   exacteth
                   may
                   be
                   inflicted
                   ,
                   and
                   Mercy
                   and
                   Grace
                   shewed
                   unto
                   the
                   sinner
                   .
                   That
                   none
                   was
                   able
                   ,
                   fit
                   ,
                   or
                   worthy
                   to
                   undergo
                   this
                   penalty
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   compensation
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Elect
                   ,
                   that
                   none
                   was
                   able
                   to
                   bear
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   break
                   through
                   it
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   that
                   the
                   End
                   of
                   the
                   undertaking
                   might
                   be
                   happy
                   blessed
                   and
                   glorious
                   on
                   all
                   hands
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   farther
                   manifest
                   in
                   our
                   progress
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   hath
                   been
                   elsewhere
                   declared
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   ,
                   First
                   should
                   teach
                   us
                   to
                   live
                   in
                   an
                   
                     Holy
                     Admiration
                  
                   of
                   this
                   mighty
                   and
                   wonderful
                   product
                   of
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                   Grace
                   and
                   Goodness
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   found
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   appointed
                   this
                   Way
                   of
                   delivering
                   sinners
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   gloriously
                   accomplished
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   self-sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God.
                   The
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   every
                   where
                   proposeth
                   this
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Mysterie
                   ,
                   a
                   great
                   and
                   hidden
                   Mysterie
                   ,
                   which
                   none
                   of
                   the
                   Great
                   ,
                   or
                   Wise
                   ,
                   or
                   Disputers
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   ever
                   did
                   or
                   could
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   least
                   acquaintance
                   withall
                   .
                   And
                   three
                   things
                   he
                   asserts
                   concerning
                   it
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   revealed
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   thence
                   alone
                   to
                   be
                   learned
                   and
                   attained
                   ,
                   whence
                   we
                   are
                   invited
                   again
                   and
                   again
                   ,
                   to
                   search
                   and
                   enquire
                   diligently
                   into
                   it
                   ;
                   unto
                   this
                   very
                   End
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   become
                   wise
                   in
                   the
                   Knowledge
                   and
                   Acknowledgement
                   of
                   this
                   deep
                   and
                   hidden
                   Mysterie
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   That
                   we
                   cannot
                   in
                   our
                   
                     own
                     strength
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   our
                   own
                   most
                   diligent
                   Endeavours
                   ,
                   come
                   to
                   an
                   holy
                   Acquaintance
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   that
                   Revelation
                   that
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   letter
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ;
                   unless
                   moreover
                   we
                   receive
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Wisdom
                   Knowledge
                   and
                   Revelation
                   ,
                   opening
                   our
                   eyes
                   ,
                   makeing
                   our
                   minds
                   spiritual
                   ,
                   and
                   enabling
                   us
                   to
                   discover
                   these
                   depths
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   in
                   a
                   spiritual
                   manner
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   That
                   we
                   
                     cannot
                     by
                     these
                     helps
                  
                   attain
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   unto
                   a
                   perfection
                   in
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   this
                   deep
                   and
                   unfathomable
                   Mysterie
                   ;
                   but
                   must
                   still
                   labour
                   to
                   
                     grow
                     in
                     Grace
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     Knowledge
                     of
                     it
                     .
                  
                   Our
                   thriving
                   in
                   all
                   Grace
                   and
                   Obedience
                   depending
                   thereon
                   .
                   All
                   these
                   things
                   the
                   Scripture
                   abounds
                   in
                   the
                   Repetition
                   of
                   .
                   And
                   besides
                   ,
                   it
                   every
                   where
                   sets
                   forth
                   the
                   blessedness
                   and
                   Happiness
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   Grace
                   obtain
                   a
                   spiritual
                   insight
                   into
                   this
                   Mysterie
                   ;
                   and
                   themselves
                   also
                   find
                   by
                   experience
                   the
                   satisfying
                   Excellency
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     Phil.
                  
                   3.8
                   .
                   all
                   which
                   Considerations
                   are
                   powerful
                   motives
                   unto
                   this
                   Duty
                   of
                   enquiring
                   into
                   ,
                   and
                   admiring
                   this
                   wonderful
                   Mysterie
                   ,
                   wherein
                   we
                   have
                   the
                   Angels
                   themselves
                   for
                   our
                   Associates
                   and
                   Companions
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Consider
                   we
                   may
                   also
                   the
                   
                     unspeakable
                     Love
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   in
                   this
                   work
                   of
                   his
                   delivering
                   us
                   from
                   sin
                   .
                   This
                   the
                   Scripture
                   also
                   abundantly
                   goeth
                   before
                   us
                   in
                   ;
                   setting
                   forth
                   ,
                   extolling
                   ,
                   
                     commending
                     this
                     Love
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   calling
                   us
                   to
                   an
                   holy
                   consideration
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Particularly
                   it
                   shews
                   it
                   accompanied
                   with
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   may
                   
                     make
                     Love
                     expressive
                  
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   admired
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   First
                   ,
                   It
                   proposeth
                   the
                   Necessity
                   and
                   Exigency
                   of
                   the
                   Condition
                   wherein
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   gave
                   us
                   this
                   relief
                   ;
                   that
                   was
                   when
                   we
                   were
                   sinners
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   were
                   lost
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   were
                   Children
                   of
                   Wrath
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   Curse
                   ,
                   when
                   no
                   eye
                   did
                   pitty
                   us
                   ,
                   when
                   no
                   hand
                   could
                   relieve
                   us
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   John
                   mourned
                   greatly
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   thought
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   none
                   found
                   
                     worthy
                     in
                     Heaven
                     or
                     Earth
                     to
                     open
                     his
                     Book
                     of
                     Visions
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   to
                   unloose
                   the
                   seals
                   thereof
                   ;
                   how
                   justly
                   might
                   the
                   whole
                   Creation
                   mourn
                   and
                   lament
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   had
                   been
                   none
                   found
                   to
                   yield
                   Relief
                   ,
                   when
                   all
                   were
                   obnoxious
                   to
                   this
                   fatal
                   ruine
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   an
                   exceeding
                   commendation
                   of
                   the
                   
                     love
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   set
                   his
                   hand
                   to
                   that
                   work
                   which
                   
                     none
                     could
                     touch
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   put
                   his
                   shoulders
                   under
                   that
                   Burden
                   which
                   none
                   else
                   could
                   bear
                   ,
                   when
                   all
                   lay
                   in
                   a
                   desperate
                   condition
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   The
                   greatness
                   of
                   this
                   delivery
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   from
                   Wrath
                   ,
                   and
                   Curse
                   ,
                   and
                   Vengeance
                   Eternal
                   :
                   Not
                   from
                   a
                   Trouble
                   or
                   Danger
                   of
                   a
                   few
                   dayes
                   continuance
                   ,
                   not
                   from
                   a
                   
                     momentary
                     suffering
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   
                     Everlasting
                     Wrath
                  
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   curse
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   Satan
                   in
                   the
                   execution
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   which
                   necessarily
                   attend
                   sin
                   and
                   sinners
                   ;
                   And
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   The
                   Way
                   whereby
                   he
                   did
                   it
                   ;
                   not
                   by
                   
                     his
                     word
                  
                   whereby
                   he
                   made
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   not
                   by
                   his
                   Power
                   whereby
                   he
                   sustains
                   and
                   rules
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   made
                   ;
                   not
                   by
                   paying
                   a
                   price
                   of
                   corruptible
                   things
                   ;
                   not
                   by
                   
                     revealing
                     a
                     way
                  
                   unto
                   us
                   only
                   ,
                   whereby
                   we
                   our selves
                   might
                   escape
                   that
                   condition
                   wherein
                   we
                   were
                   ,
                   as
                   some
                   foolishly
                   imagine
                   ;
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   
                     sacrifice
                     of
                     himself
                  
                   ,
                   making
                   his
                   soul
                   an
                   Offering
                   for
                   sin
                   ;
                   and
                   offering
                   up
                   himself
                   unto
                   God
                   through
                   the
                   Eternal
                   Spirit
                   ;
                   by
                   laying
                   down
                   his
                   Life
                   for
                   us
                   ;
                   and
                   
                     greater
                     love
                  
                   can
                   no
                   man
                   manifest
                   than
                   by
                   so
                   doing
                   .
                   And
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   The
                   
                     Infinite
                     Condescension
                  
                   that
                   he
                   used
                   to
                   put
                   himself
                   into
                   that
                   condition
                   ,
                   wherein
                   
                     by
                     himself
                  
                   he
                   might
                   purge
                   our
                   sins
                   .
                   For
                   to
                   this
                   purpose
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   
                     form
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   emptied
                   himself
                   of
                   his
                   Glory
                   ,
                   made
                   himself
                   of
                   
                     no
                     account
                  
                   ,
                   was
                   made
                   flesh
                   ,
                   took
                   on
                   him
                   the
                   
                     form
                     of
                     a
                     servant
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   obedient
                   unto
                   death
                   ,
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   the
                   Cross.
                   And
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   The
                   End
                   of
                   his
                   undertaking
                   for
                   us
                   ;
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   
                     bringing
                     of
                     us
                     unto
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   into
                   his
                   Love
                   and
                   Favour
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Eternal
                   Enjoyment
                   of
                   him
                   hereafter
                   .
                   All
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   doth
                   the
                   Scripture
                   insist
                   frequently
                   and
                   largely
                   upon
                   ,
                   to
                   set
                   forth
                   the
                   Excellency
                   of
                   the
                   Love
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   to
                   render
                   it
                   admirable
                   and
                   amiable
                   unto
                   us
                   ;
                   And
                   these
                   things
                   should
                   we
                   lay
                   up
                   in
                   our
                   Hearts
                   and
                   continually
                   ponder
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   give
                   due
                   Acceptance
                   and
                   entertainment
                   to
                   this
                   wonderful
                   Love
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   THe
                   Apostle
                   having
                   thus
                   asserted
                   in
                   general
                   the
                   
                     Sacerdotal
                     Office
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   that
                   he
                   offered
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   End
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   done
                   without
                   the
                   greatest
                   Dejection
                   ,
                   Humiliation
                   and
                   Abasement
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   conceive
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   left
                   in
                   ,
                   or
                   doth
                   yet
                   abide
                   under
                   the
                   same
                   Condition
                   ,
                   adds
                   the
                   
                     blessed
                     Event
                  
                   and
                   Consequent
                   of
                   his
                   great
                   work
                   and
                   undertaking
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       He
                       sate
                       down
                       on
                       the
                       right
                       hand
                       of
                       the
                       Majesty
                       on
                       High.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   These
                   words
                   we
                   have
                   already
                   opened
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   their
                   sense
                   and
                   importance
                   .
                   The
                   design
                   and
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   in
                   them
                   is
                   nextly
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   .
                   The
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   enquired
                   after
                   to
                   this
                   End
                   ,
                   are
                   ;
                   First
                   ,
                   The
                   scope
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   :
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   The
                   
                     manner
                     of
                     his
                     expressing
                  
                   his
                   intendment
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   particulars
                   therein
                   intended
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   What
                   he
                   related
                   unto
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Mosaical
                     Oeconomy
                  
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   strengthened
                   the
                   Argument
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   in
                   hand
                   .
                
                 
                   Two
                   things
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   general
                   designs
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   :
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   undertaking
                   to
                   
                     purge
                     our
                     sins
                  
                   ,
                   did
                   by
                   the
                   one
                   offering
                   of
                   himself
                   perfectly
                   effect
                   it
                   ,
                   so
                   discharging
                   the
                   whole
                   work
                   of
                   his
                   Priesthood
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   making
                   Attonement
                   for
                   sinners
                   .
                   This
                   the
                   blessed
                   issue
                   of
                   his
                   undertaking
                   doth
                   demonstrate
                   ;
                   Immediately
                   upon
                   his
                   work
                   ,
                   he
                   entered
                   into
                   the
                   
                     Glorious
                     Condition
                  
                   here
                   expressed
                   ;
                   a
                   signal
                   pledge
                   and
                   Evidence
                   that
                   his
                   Work
                   was
                   perfected
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   God
                   was
                   fully
                   satisfied
                   ,
                   and
                   well
                   pleased
                   with
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   The
                   
                     blessed
                     and
                     Glorious
                     Condition
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   after
                   his
                   Humiliation
                   
                   is
                   expressed
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   .
                   His
                   Spirit
                   did
                   of
                   old
                   signifie
                   both
                   his
                   sufferings
                   and
                   the
                   Glory
                   that
                   should
                   follow
                   ,
                   1
                   Pet.
                   1.11
                   .
                   as
                   himself
                   interpreted
                   the
                   
                     Scriptures
                     unto
                     his
                     Disciples
                     ,
                     Luke
                  
                   24.26
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   upon
                   the
                   close
                   of
                   his
                   work
                   ,
                   he
                   requested
                   as
                   due
                   unto
                   him
                   upon
                   Compact
                   and
                   Promise
                   ,
                   John
                   17.5
                   .
                   These
                   are
                   the
                   things
                   in
                   general
                   designed
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   The
                   
                     Manner
                     of
                     his
                     Expression
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Glory
                   and
                   blessed
                   Condition
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   after
                   his
                   
                     purging
                     our
                     sins
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   particularly
                   intimated
                   therein
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   .
                   Some
                   mistakes
                   ,
                   or
                   groundless
                   curiosities
                   must
                   first
                   be
                   removed
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   the
                   real
                   importance
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   declared
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   contend
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Left
                   Hand
                   of
                   old
                   was
                   most
                   honourable
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   placing
                   of
                   Christ
                   at
                   the
                   Right
                   Hand
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   denotes
                   his
                   Honour
                   and
                   Glory
                   ,
                   so
                   also
                   an
                   inferiority
                   unto
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                   To
                   this
                   purpose
                   they
                   produce
                   some
                   sayings
                   out
                   of
                   some
                   antient
                   Writers
                   among
                   the
                   Heathen
                   ,
                   giving
                   the
                   preference
                   of
                   place
                   or
                   dignity
                   unto
                   the
                   Left
                   Hand
                   .
                   As
                   these
                   sayings
                   are
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   by
                   the
                   Romanists
                   ,
                   to
                   answer
                   an
                   Objection
                   of
                   very
                   little
                   moment
                   against
                   
                     Peters
                     Supremacy
                  
                   ,
                   taken
                   from
                   some
                   antient
                   
                     Episcopal
                     Seals
                  
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   figure
                   of
                   Paul
                   was
                   placed
                   on
                   the
                   Right
                   Hand
                   of
                   that
                   of
                   Peter
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   conjecture
                   may
                   be
                   easily
                   disproved
                   by
                   
                     Testimonies
                     innumerable
                  
                   out
                   of
                   approved
                   Authors
                   among
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   :
                   And
                   in
                   Scripture
                   the
                   
                     Right
                     Hand
                  
                   doth
                   constantly
                   denote
                   Dignity
                   and
                   Preheminence
                   .
                   The
                   instance
                   of
                   Jacobs
                   blessing
                   Josephs
                   Children
                   testifies
                   also
                   the
                   constant
                   usage
                   of
                   those
                   antient
                   times
                   from
                   the
                   intimation
                   of
                   nature
                   it self
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   48.17
                   ,
                   18
                   ,
                   19.
                   
                   And
                   the
                   disposal
                   of
                   the
                   Sheep
                   and
                   Goats
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Right
                   hand
                   and
                   Left
                   ,
                   gives
                   the
                   Priviledge
                   to
                   the
                   former
                   .
                   So
                   Basil
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   :
                   
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     place
                     denoteth
                     a
                     quality
                     of
                     dignity
                     .
                  
                   And
                   Chrysostom
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     if
                     he
                     would
                     have
                     signified
                     any
                     lessening
                     or
                     diminution
                     ,
                     he
                     would
                     not
                     have
                     said
                     sit
                     on
                     my
                     Right
                     Hand
                     ,
                     but
                     on
                     my
                     Left.
                  
                   So
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   Honour
                   and
                   Glory
                   which
                   is
                   signified
                   by
                   this
                   Expression
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   only
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   ,
                   granting
                   the
                   
                     Right
                     Hand
                  
                   to
                   denote
                   the
                   most
                   
                     honourable
                     place
                  
                   ,
                   enquire
                   whither
                   this
                   be
                   spoken
                   in
                   reference
                   unto
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   himself
                   ,
                   or
                   unto
                   others
                   that
                   do
                   or
                   may
                   be
                   supposed
                   to
                   sit
                   on
                   his
                   
                     left
                     hand
                  
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   first
                   sense
                   contends
                   Maldonate
                   on
                   Matth.
                   16.19
                   .
                   For
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     though
                     it
                     be
                     impossible
                     that
                     the
                     Son
                     in
                     absolute
                     or
                     Essential
                     Glory
                     should
                     be
                     preferred
                     before
                     or
                     above
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     yet
                     as
                     to
                     his
                     immediate
                     Rule
                     over
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     he
                     may
                     more
                     shew
                     forth
                     his
                     Power
                     and
                     Glory
                     in
                     the
                     Rule
                     and
                     Government
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     .
                  
                   Others
                   contend
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   spoken
                   with
                   respect
                   unto
                   sitting
                   at
                   the
                   left
                   hand
                   ,
                   above
                   which
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   preferred
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   whole
                   enquiry
                   ,
                   is
                   both
                   curious
                   and
                   groundless
                   ,
                   For
                   First
                   ,
                   Though
                   
                     sitting
                     at
                     the
                     Right
                     Hand
                  
                   be
                   a
                   token
                   of
                   great
                   Glory
                   and
                   Dignity
                   ,
                   yet
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   speaks
                   in
                   this
                   very
                   case
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   manifest
                   that
                   
                     he
                     is
                     excepted
                     who
                     put
                     all
                     things
                     under
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Cor.
                   15.27
                   .
                   He
                   who
                   thus
                   
                     exalted
                     him
                  
                   over
                   all
                   at
                   his
                   right
                   hand
                   is
                   excepted
                   :
                   and
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   Here
                   is
                   no
                   comparison
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   or
                   regard
                   to
                   sitting
                   on
                   the
                   
                     left
                     hand
                  
                   ,
                   nor
                   is
                   there
                   so
                   where
                   ever
                   that
                   expression
                   is
                   used
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   Christ
                   the
                   Mediator
                   is
                   absolutely
                   declared
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   may
                   be
                   cleared
                   by
                   other
                   instances
                   .
                   Solomon
                   placed
                   his
                   Mother
                   when
                   she
                   came
                   unto
                   him
                   on
                   his
                   
                     Right
                     Hand
                  
                   ;
                   a
                   token
                   of
                   exceeding
                   Honour
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   himself
                   sate
                   down
                   on
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   1
                   Kings
                   2.19
                   .
                   The
                   Church
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   at
                   the
                   
                     Right
                     Hand
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     Psalm
                  
                   45.9
                   .
                   which
                   as
                   it
                   prefers
                   her
                   above
                   all
                   others
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   takes
                   not
                   off
                   ,
                   her
                   subjection
                   unto
                   Christ.
                   Nero
                   in
                   Suetonius
                   when
                   Tirid●tes
                   King
                   of
                   Armenia
                   came
                   to
                   Rome
                   ,
                   placed
                   him
                   for
                   his
                   Honour
                   on
                   
                     his
                     right
                     hand
                  
                   ,
                   himself
                   sitting
                   on
                   the
                   
                     Throne
                     of
                     Rule
                  
                   .
                   And
                   where
                   three
                   sit
                   together
                   ,
                   the
                   middle
                   seat
                   is
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   chiefest
                   honour
                   .
                   Hence
                   Cato
                   in
                   Africk
                   when
                   Juba
                   would
                   have
                   placed
                   himself
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   between
                   him
                   and
                   Scipio
                   ,
                   removed
                   himself
                   to
                   the
                   left
                   hand
                   of
                   Scipio
                   ,
                   that
                   Juba
                   might
                   not
                   have
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   preheminence
                   above
                   Roman
                   Magistrates
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   unlikely
                   but
                   that
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   an
                   Allusion
                   in
                   this
                   expression
                   unto
                   the
                   Sanhedrin
                   the
                   highest
                   Court
                   of
                   Judicature
                   among
                   the
                   Jews
                   .
                   He
                   who
                   presided
                   in
                   it
                   was
                   called
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   or
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Father
                     of
                     Judgement
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Father
                   of
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   Judgement
                   ;
                   and
                   sate
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   the
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     or
                     Prince
                     of
                     the
                     Sanhedrin
                  
                   ,
                   next
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   unto
                   whom
                   belonged
                   the
                   execution
                   of
                   the
                   Sentence
                   of
                   the
                   Court.
                   Of
                   this
                   
                     Ab
                     din
                  
                   mention
                   is
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Targum
                     ,
                     Cantic
                  
                   .
                   7.4
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Father
                     of
                     the
                     House
                     of
                     Judgement
                     ,
                     who
                     judgeth
                     thy
                     judgements
                  
                   :
                   agreeable
                   to
                   that
                   ;
                   
                     the
                     Father
                     judgeth
                     no
                     man
                     but
                     hath
                     committed
                     all
                     judgement
                     unto
                     the
                     Son.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   whole
                   Expression
                   then
                   is
                   plainly
                   Metaphorical
                   ,
                   and
                   taken
                   from
                   what
                   is
                   ,
                   or
                   was
                   in
                   use
                   amongst
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   thence
                   translated
                   to
                   signifie
                   the
                   State
                   and
                   Condition
                   of
                   Christ
                   
                   in
                   Heaven
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   general
                   intimates
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   the
                   
                     greatest
                     Honour
                  
                   that
                   can
                   be
                   done
                   unto
                   any
                   one
                   among
                   the
                   sons
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   is
                   for
                   the
                   
                     Chief
                     Ruler
                  
                   to
                   set
                   him
                   next
                   himself
                   on
                   his
                   
                     Right
                     Hand
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   the
                   Son
                   as
                   Mediator
                   ,
                   made
                   
                     partaker
                     of
                     the
                     greatest
                     glory
                  
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   to
                   bestow
                   in
                   Heaven
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   then
                   the
                   
                     Essential
                     Eternal
                     Glory
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   equal
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   is
                   expressed
                   ,
                   and
                   whereof
                   the
                   Apostle
                   had
                   spoken
                   before
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   Glory
                   and
                   Honour
                   which
                   is
                   bestowed
                   on
                   
                     him
                     by
                     the
                     Father
                  
                   ,
                   after
                   and
                   upon
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   himself
                   for
                   the
                   Expiation
                   of
                   sin
                   .
                   So
                   then
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Right
                     hand
                  
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   here
                   taken
                   absolutely
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   other
                   places
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Power
                   and
                   Strength
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   the
                   adjunct
                   of
                   
                     sitting
                     at
                     it
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   shadows
                   out
                   a
                   place
                   and
                   eminency
                   of
                   Glory
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   considered
                   on
                   his
                   Throne
                   of
                   Majesty
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   here
                   termed
                   the
                   
                     Right
                     hand
                  
                   of
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   Omnipotency
                   or
                   Power
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   particular
                   ,
                   two
                   things
                   are
                   intended
                   in
                   this
                   Expression
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   The
                   Security
                   of
                   Christ
                   from
                   all
                   his
                   Adversaries
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   sufferings
                   for
                   the
                   future
                   .
                   The
                   Jews
                   knew
                   what
                   he
                   suffered
                   from
                   God
                   and
                   Man.
                   Hereof
                   he
                   lets
                   them
                   know
                   what
                   was
                   the
                   reason
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   for
                   the
                   
                     purging
                     of
                     our
                     sins
                  
                   .
                   And
                   moreover
                   declares
                   ,
                   that
                   now
                   he
                   is
                   
                     everlastingly
                     secured
                  
                   from
                   all
                   Opposition
                   ,
                   for
                   where
                   he
                   is
                   ,
                   thither
                   his
                   
                     Adversaries
                     cannot
                     come
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   Joh.
                   7.34
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   above
                   their
                   reach
                   ,
                   beyond
                   their
                   power
                   ,
                   secure
                   in
                   the
                   Throne
                   and
                   Presence
                   of
                   God.
                   Thus
                   the
                   fruit
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   being
                   secured
                   from
                   the
                   rage
                   and
                   persecution
                   of
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   
                     caught
                     up
                     unto
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     his
                     throne
                     ,
                     Rev.
                  
                   12.5
                   .
                   Hence
                   though
                   men
                   do
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   continue
                   their
                   malice
                   and
                   wrath
                   against
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   they
                   would
                   
                     crucifie
                     him
                     afresh
                  
                   ;
                   yet
                   he
                   dies
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   being
                   secure
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   reach
                   at
                   the
                   Right
                   hand
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   His
                   
                     Majesty
                     and
                     Glory
                  
                   inexpressible
                   .
                   All
                   that
                   can
                   be
                   given
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   heaven
                   .
                   God
                   on
                   
                     his
                     Throne
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   full
                   
                     manifestation
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     Majesty
                  
                   and
                   Glory
                   ;
                   on
                   his
                   
                     Right
                     hand
                  
                   sits
                   the
                   Mediator
                   ;
                   yea
                   so
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   he
                   also
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   
                     midst
                     of
                     the
                     Thrones
                     ,
                     Revel
                     .
                  
                   5.6
                   .
                   How
                   little
                   can
                   our
                   weak
                   understandings
                   apprehend
                   of
                   this
                   Majesty
                   ?
                   See
                   Phil.
                   2.8
                   .
                   Matth.
                   20.21
                   .
                   Rom.
                   8.34
                   .
                   Col.
                   3.5
                   .
                   Ephes.
                   1.20
                   .
                
                 
                   These
                   are
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   sets
                   forth
                   in
                   this
                   Expression
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   are
                   plainly
                   intimated
                   in
                   the
                   Context
                   of
                   the
                   Psalm
                   from
                   whence
                   the
                   words
                   are
                   taken
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   110.1
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   his
                   Rule
                   and
                   Authority
                   ,
                   but
                   his
                   
                     Safety
                     ,
                     Majesty
                  
                   and
                   Glory
                   which
                   accompany
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   here
                   intended
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   We
                   are
                   to
                   enquire
                   what
                   it
                   was
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   had
                   respect
                   unto
                   in
                   this
                   Ascription
                   of
                   Glory
                   and
                   Majesty
                   unto
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   old
                   Church
                   state
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   he
                   preferreth
                   him
                   above
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   thought
                   by
                   many
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   exalteth
                   Christ
                   above
                   David
                   ,
                   the
                   chiefest
                   King
                   among
                   the
                   Jews
                   .
                   Of
                   him
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   would
                   make
                   him
                   his
                   
                     first-born
                     ,
                     higher
                     than
                     the
                     Kings
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   89.27
                   .
                   His
                   Throne
                   was
                   high
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Glory
                   above
                   that
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Kings
                   about
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   the
                   
                     Lord
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   incomparably
                   exalted
                   above
                   him
                   also
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   
                     sate
                     down
                  
                   at
                   the
                   
                     Right
                     hand
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Maj●sty
                   on
                   High.
                   But
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   said
                   ,
                   these
                   words
                   denote
                   not
                   the
                   Rule
                   ,
                   Power
                   ,
                   or
                   Authority
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   typed
                   by
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   David
                   ;
                   but
                   his
                   Glory
                   and
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   represented
                   by
                   the
                   magnificent
                   Throne
                   of
                   Solomon
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   treating
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Kingly
                     Power
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   his
                   Sacerdotal
                   Office
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Glory
                   that
                   ensued
                   upon
                   the
                   discharge
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   therefore
                   which
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   the
                   Apostle
                   seems
                   to
                   have
                   had
                   respect
                   unto
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   
                     high
                     Priests
                  
                   entrance
                   into
                   the
                   Holy
                   Place
                   ,
                   after
                   his
                   offering
                   of
                   the
                   
                     solemn
                     anniversary
                  
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   Expiation
                   .
                   Then
                   alone
                   was
                   he
                   admitted
                   into
                   that
                   
                     Holy
                     Place
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Heaven
                   below
                   ;
                   where
                   was
                   the
                   solemn
                   Representation
                   of
                   the
                   Presence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   his
                   Throne
                   and
                   his
                   Glory
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   did
                   he
                   there
                   ?
                   He
                   stood
                   with
                   all
                   Humility
                   and
                   lowly
                   Reverence
                   ministring
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   whose
                   presence
                   was
                   there
                   represented
                   .
                   He
                   did
                   not
                   go
                   and
                   
                     sit
                     down
                  
                   between
                   the
                   Cherubims
                   ,
                   but
                   worshipping
                   at
                   the
                   foot-stool
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   he
                   departed
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   so
                   with
                   Christ
                   ;
                   but
                   as
                   his
                   Sacrifice
                   was
                   infinitely
                   more
                   excellent
                   ,
                   and
                   effectual
                   than
                   theirs
                   ,
                   so
                   upon
                   the
                   offering
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   he
                   entered
                   into
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Place
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Heaven
                   it self
                   above
                   ,
                   and
                   into
                   the
                   
                     real
                     glorious
                     presence
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   minister
                   in
                   humility
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   a
                   participation
                   of
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   Majesty
                   and
                   Glory
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   a
                   King
                   and
                   Priest
                   upon
                   his
                   Throne
                   ,
                   Zech.
                   6.13
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   the
                   Apostle
                   shuts
                   up
                   his
                   general
                   Proposition
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   matter
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   intends
                   farther
                   to
                   dilate
                   and
                   treat
                   upon
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   description
                   of
                   the
                   Person
                   and
                   Offices
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   he
                   coucheth
                   the
                   springs
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   
                     ensuing
                     Arguments
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   thence
                   enforceth
                   
                   the
                   Exhortation
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   observed
                   him
                   constantly
                   to
                   pursue
                   .
                   And
                   we
                   also
                   may
                   hence
                   observe
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   
                     That
                     there
                     is
                     nothing
                     more
                     vain
                     ,
                     foolish
                     and
                     fruitless
                     ,
                     than
                     the
                     Opposition
                     which
                     Sathan
                     and
                     his
                     Agents
                     yet
                     make
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     and
                     his
                     Kingdom
                     .
                  
                   Can
                   they
                   ascend
                   into
                   heaven
                   ?
                   Can
                   they
                   pluck
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   from
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                   A
                   little
                   time
                   will
                   manifest
                   this
                   madness
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   unto
                   Eternity
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   
                     That
                     the
                     service
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     is
                     both
                     safe
                     and
                     honourable
                     .
                  
                   He
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Good
                   ,
                   so
                   a
                   glorious
                   Master
                   ;
                   one
                   that
                   sits
                   at
                   the
                   Right
                   Hand
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   
                     Great
                     is
                     the
                     spiritual
                     and
                     eternal
                     security
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     truly
                     believe
                     in
                     Christ.
                  
                   Of
                   all
                   which
                   severally
                   afterwards
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Verse
                   IV.
                   
                
                 
                   THE
                   design
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   now
                   often
                   shewed
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   evince
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   abiding
                   in
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Excellency
                   of
                   the
                   Person
                   by
                   whom
                   it
                   pleased
                   God
                   to
                   reveal
                   it
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                   This
                   he
                   hath
                   done
                   already
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   Description
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   given
                   us
                   of
                   his
                   Person
                   ,
                   Power
                   ,
                   Works
                   ,
                   Offices
                   and
                   Glory
                   ;
                   whereby
                   he
                   hath
                   made
                   it
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     no
                     creature
                  
                   ,
                   whom
                   God
                   was
                   pleased
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   to
                   make
                   
                     use
                     of
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Revelation
                   of
                   his
                   Will
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Institution
                   of
                   his
                   Worship
                   ,
                   was
                   any
                   way
                   to
                   be
                   compared
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   Having
                   proceeded
                   thus
                   far
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   he
                   descends
                   now
                   to
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   particular
                   instances
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   those
                   whom
                   God
                   imploied
                   in
                   the
                   Ministration
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   constitution
                   of
                   Mosaical
                   Worship
                   ,
                   and
                   takes
                   occasion
                   from
                   them
                   all
                   to
                   set
                   forth
                   the
                   Dignity
                   and
                   incomparable
                   Excellencies
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   whom
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   he
                   exalts
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   then
                   ,
                   he
                   treateth
                   concerning
                   Angels
                   ,
                   as
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   the
                   most
                   
                     glorious
                     creatures
                  
                   imployed
                   in
                   the
                   giving
                   of
                   the
                   Law.
                   The
                   Hebrews
                   owned
                   ,
                   yea
                   pleaded
                   this
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   defence
                   ,
                   That
                   besides
                   the
                   Mediation
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   God
                   used
                   the
                   Ministery
                   of
                   Angels
                   in
                   the
                   giving
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   other
                   occasional
                   instructions
                   of
                   their
                   forefathers
                   .
                   Some
                   of
                   them
                   contend
                   that
                   the
                   last
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   was
                   
                     personally
                     an
                     Angel
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   signification
                   of
                   his
                   name
                   imports
                   .
                   Holy
                   Stephen
                   upbraiding
                   them
                   with
                   their
                   abuse
                   and
                   contempt
                   of
                   their
                   greatest
                   priviledges
                   ,
                   tells
                   them
                   that
                   they
                   
                     received
                     the
                     Law
                     by
                     the
                     disposition
                     ,
                  
                   ordering
                   ,
                   or
                   ministery
                   
                     of
                     Angels
                     ,
                     Acts
                  
                   7.
                   v.
                   53.
                   
                   And
                   the
                   Targum
                   interprets
                   the
                   
                     Chariots
                     of
                     God
                  
                   with
                   the
                   
                     thousands
                     of
                     Angels
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   68.18
                   ,
                   19.
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   by
                   whose
                   ministery
                   God
                   taught
                   Israel
                   the
                   Law.
                   This
                   then
                   might
                   leave
                   a
                   special
                   prejudice
                   in
                   their
                   minds
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Law
                   being
                   so
                   
                     delivered
                     by
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   must
                   needs
                   have
                   therein
                   the
                   advantage
                   above
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   therefore
                   excellent
                   and
                   immutable
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   remove
                   this
                   prejudice
                   also
                   ,
                   and
                   further
                   to
                   declare
                   the
                   Excellency
                   and
                   Preheminence
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   of
                   him
                   who
                   revealed
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   takes
                   occasion
                   from
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   newly
                   taught
                   them
                   concerning
                   the
                   
                     Exaltation
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   at
                   the
                   Right
                   Hand
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   prove
                   unto
                   them
                   
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     of
                     the
                     Old
                     Testament
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   exceedingly
                   advanced
                   ,
                   and
                   glorious
                   above
                   the
                   Angels
                   themselves
                   ,
                   whose
                   concurrence
                   in
                   the
                   Ministration
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   they
                   boasted
                   in
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   this
                   purpose
                   produceth
                   
                     four
                     signal
                     testimonies
                  
                   one
                   after
                   another
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   design
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   pursues
                   and
                   makes
                   out
                   unto
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   this
                   Chapter
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   rightly
                   conceive
                   of
                   his
                   intention
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   ,
                   before
                   we
                   consider
                   his
                   Proposition
                   laid
                   down
                   in
                   this
                   
                     fourth
                     verse
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   ensuing
                   confirmations
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   enquire
                   in
                   general
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   Christ
                   which
                   he
                   compareth
                   with
                   ,
                   and
                   preferreth
                   above
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   and
                   wherein
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   he
                   so
                   exalts
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   comparison
                   entred
                   on
                   between
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   and
                   Angels
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   either
                   with
                   respect
                   unto
                   their
                   Natures
                   ,
                   or
                   unto
                   their
                   Dignity
                   ,
                   Office
                   ,
                   Power
                   and
                   Glory
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   comparison
                   be
                   of
                   Nature
                   with
                   Nature
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   either
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   or
                   Humane
                   Nature
                   of
                   Christ.
                   If
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Divine
                     Nature
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   comparison
                   of
                   Proportion
                   ,
                   as
                   between
                   
                     two
                     Natures
                  
                   agreeing
                   in
                   any
                   general
                   kind
                   of
                   being
                   ,
                   as
                   do
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   and
                   a
                   worm
                   ;
                   but
                   a
                   comparison
                   only
                   manifesting
                   a
                   Difference
                   and
                   distance
                   without
                   any
                   Proportion
                   .
                   So
                   answereth
                   
                     Athanasius
                     ,
                     Orat.
                  
                   2.
                   and
                   Arian
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   truth
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   hath
                   no
                   design
                   to
                   prove
                   by
                   
                     Arguments
                     and
                     Testimonies
                  
                   the
                   Excellency
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Divine
                     Nature
                  
                   above
                   the
                   
                   Angelical
                   .
                   There
                   was
                   no
                   need
                   so
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   nor
                   do
                   his
                   Testimonies
                   prove
                   any
                   such
                   thing
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   speaking
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   comparison
                   ,
                   he
                   treats
                   not
                   of
                   their
                   Nature
                   ,
                   but
                   their
                   Office
                   ,
                   Work
                   and
                   Employment
                   ;
                   with
                   their
                   honourable
                   and
                   glorious
                   Condition
                   therein
                   .
                   Whereas
                   therefore
                   the
                   Apostle
                   produceth
                   sundry
                   Testimonies
                   ,
                   confirming
                   the
                   Deity
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   it
                   not
                   absolutely
                   to
                   prove
                   the
                   
                     Divine
                     Nature
                  
                   to
                   be
                   more
                   excellent
                   that
                   the
                   Angelica●
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   to
                   manifest
                   thereby
                   the
                   glorious
                   condition
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   partaker
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   his
                   Preheminence
                   above
                   Angels
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Equity
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   .
                
                 
                   Neither
                   is
                   the
                   comparison
                   between
                   the
                   
                     Humane
                     Nature
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   Angels
                   :
                   For
                   that
                   absolutely
                   considered
                   and
                   in
                   it self
                   ,
                   is
                   inferiour
                   to
                   the
                   Angelical
                   ;
                   whence
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   his
                   Participation
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   
                     lower
                     than
                     the
                     Angels
                     ,
                     chap.
                  
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Apostle
                   then
                   treats
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Person
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   God
                   and
                   Man
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   appointed
                   and
                   designed
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   
                     Revealer
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Mediator
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   .
                   As
                   such
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   subject
                   of
                   the
                   ensuing
                   general
                   Proposition
                   ;
                   as
                   such
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   spoken
                   of
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   immediately
                   fore-going
                   ;
                   and
                   concerning
                   him
                   as
                   such
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   ensuing
                   testimonies
                   to
                   be
                   interpreted
                   ;
                   even
                   those
                   which
                   testifie
                   his
                   
                     Divine
                     Nature
                  
                   ,
                   being
                   produced
                   to
                   demonstrate
                   the
                   
                     Excellency
                     of
                     his
                     Person
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   vested
                   with
                   the
                   Offices
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   Priest
                   and
                   Prophet
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     great
                     Revealer
                  
                   of
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   days
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   :
                   Syr.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     &
                     ipse
                     tantum
                     praestantior
                     suit
                  
                   .
                   Bodesian
                   .
                   
                     and
                     he
                     was
                     so
                     much
                     more
                     excellent
                     ;
                     at
                     tanto
                     potior
                     factus
                     est
                     .
                  
                   Tremel
                   .
                   
                     And
                     he
                     is
                     made
                     so
                     much
                     more
                     better
                     ;
                     at
                     ipse
                     toto
                     excellit
                     :
                  
                   or
                   as
                   
                     De
                     Dieu
                     ,
                     at
                     hoc
                     totum
                     excellit
                     ,
                     And
                     he
                     wholly
                     excelleth
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   he
                   excelleth
                   :
                   
                     Vulg.
                     tanto
                     melior
                     facius
                     angelis
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   translation
                   of
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   by
                   melior
                   is
                   blamed
                   by
                   
                     Erasmus
                     ,
                     Beza
                     ,
                     Vatablus
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   is
                   generally
                   deserted
                   by
                   the
                   Expositors
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Church
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   hard
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   impossible
                   ,
                   to
                   find
                   melior
                   in
                   any
                   good
                   Author
                   ,
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   sense
                   that
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   is
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                   else-where
                   constantly
                   applied
                   unto
                   .
                   Ours
                   render
                   the
                   word
                   
                     Better
                     ,
                     made
                     better
                  
                   ;
                   to
                   avoid
                   ,
                   I
                   believe
                   ,
                   a
                   coincidence
                   with
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   express
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   by
                   ,
                   
                   
                     more
                     excellent
                  
                   :
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   is
                   properly
                   
                     nobilior
                     ,
                     potentior
                     ,
                     praestantior
                     ,
                     excellentior
                  
                   ;
                   more
                   
                     Powerful
                     ,
                     Able
                     ,
                     Excellent
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   to
                   Love
                   ,
                   Honour
                   ;
                   or
                   State
                   and
                   Condition
                   ;
                   as
                   in
                   that
                   of
                   Homer
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   
                     Eustathius
                     ,
                     multo
                     potentior
                     ,
                     more
                     powerful
                     ,
                  
                   able
                   to
                   prevail
                   ,
                   or
                   more
                   excellent
                   .
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     factus
                     ,
                     effectus
                     ;
                     made
                     ,
                     was
                     became
                     .
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     differentius
                     ,
                     different
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   sometimes
                   put
                   absolutely
                   for
                   the
                   
                     best
                     things
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   things
                   
                     far
                     better
                  
                   than
                   other
                   things
                   that
                   differ
                   ,
                   the
                   best
                   things
                   .
                   
                     Make
                     to
                     differ
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   prefer
                   ,
                   make
                   better
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   
                   4.7
                   .
                   Syr.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     excellentius
                     ,
                     more
                     excellent
                  
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   is
                   both
                   to
                   differ
                   and
                   excel
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   differentius
                   of
                   the
                   Vulgar
                   yields
                   no
                   good
                   sense
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     haereditavit
                     ,
                     sortitus
                     est
                     ,
                     jure
                     hereditario
                     obtinuit
                  
                   ;
                   of
                   the
                   importance
                   of
                   which
                   word
                   ,
                   before
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Being
                     in
                     so
                     much
                     preferred
                  
                   (
                   exalted
                   ,
                   made
                   eminent
                   )
                   
                     above
                     Angels
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                  
                   (
                   obtained
                   )
                   
                     inherited
                     a
                     more
                     excellent
                     name
                     than
                     they
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   There
                   are
                   five
                   things
                   considerable
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   Exposition
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   What
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   asserts
                   in
                   them
                   as
                   his
                   general
                   Proposition
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   great
                   Priest
                   and
                   Prophet
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   was
                   
                     preferred
                     above
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   more
                   glorious
                   and
                   powerful
                   than
                   the
                   Angels
                   ;
                   and
                   how
                   this
                   was
                   done
                   ,
                   and
                   wherein
                   it
                   doth
                   consist
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   When
                   he
                   was
                   so
                   preferred
                   above
                   them
                   ;
                   which
                   belongs
                   unto
                   the
                   Explication
                   and
                   right
                   understanding
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   The
                   Degree
                   of
                   this
                   preference
                   of
                   him
                   above
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   intimated
                   in
                   the
                   comparison
                   ;
                   being
                   by
                   
                     so
                     much
                  
                   made
                   
                     more
                     excellent
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   hath
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   .
                   The
                   Proof
                   of
                   the
                   Assertion
                   ,
                   both
                   absolutely
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Degree
                   intimated
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   taken
                   from
                   
                     his
                     Name
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   The
                   way
                   whereby
                   he
                   came
                   to
                   have
                   this
                   Name
                   ;
                   he
                   
                     obtained
                     it
                  
                   as
                   his
                   lot
                   and
                   portion
                   ,
                   or
                   he
                   inherited
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   He
                   is
                   
                     made
                     more
                     excellent
                     than
                     the
                     Angels
                     ,
                  
                   preferred
                   above
                   them
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   say
                   some
                   ,
                   declared
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   .
                   
                     Tum
                     res
                     dicitur
                     fieri
                     ,
                     cum
                     incipit
                     patesieri
                     .
                  
                   Frequently
                   in
                   tho
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   a
                   thing
                   is
                   then
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   manifested
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   this
                   sense
                   the
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   is
                   sometimes
                   used
                   .
                   Rom.
                   3.4
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     Let
                     God
                     be
                     true
                     ,
                     and
                     every
                     man
                     a
                     liar
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   manifested
                   and
                   acknowledged
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   .
                   So
                   ,
                   James
                   1.12
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   approved
                   in
                   trial
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   manifested
                   to
                   be
                   sincere
                   and
                   sound
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   sense
                   the
                   Apostle
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   1.3
                   .
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   was
                   
                     declared
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     by
                     the
                     resurrection
                     from
                     the
                     dead
                     .
                  
                   The
                   resurrection
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   did
                   not
                   
                     make
                     him
                  
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   evidently
                   manifested
                   and
                   declared
                   him
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   .
                   According
                   to
                   this
                   interpretation
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   intimateth
                   is
                   ,
                   That
                   whereas
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ministred
                   in
                   an
                   outwardly
                   low
                   condition
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   whilst
                   he
                   
                     purged
                     our
                     sins
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   by
                   his
                   
                     sitting
                     down
                  
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   revealed
                   ,
                   manifested
                   ,
                   declared
                   to
                   be
                   
                     more
                     excellent
                  
                   than
                   all
                   the
                   Angels
                   in
                   heaven
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   I
                   see
                   no
                   reason
                   why
                   we
                   should
                   desert
                   the
                   proper
                   and
                   most
                   usual
                   signification
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   nothing
                   in
                   the
                   Context
                   perswading
                   us
                   so
                   to
                   do
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   this
                   suits
                   not
                   the
                   Apostles
                   design
                   ,
                   who
                   doth
                   not
                   prove
                   from
                   the
                   Scripture
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   was
                   manifested
                   to
                   be
                   more
                   excellent
                   than
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   really
                   he
                   was
                   preferred
                   and
                   exalted
                   above
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   then
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   
                     preferred
                     ,
                     exalted
                  
                   ,
                   actually
                   placed
                   ,
                   
                   in
                   more
                   Power
                   ,
                   Glory
                   ,
                   Dignity
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   Angels
                   .
                   This
                   
                     John
                     Baptist
                  
                   affirms
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     was
                     preferred
                     before
                     me
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     was
                     before
                     me
                     .
                  
                   Preferred
                   above
                   him
                   ,
                   called
                   to
                   another
                   manner
                   of
                   Office
                   than
                   that
                   which
                   John
                   ministred
                   in
                   ;
                   
                     made
                     before
                  
                   or
                   above
                   him
                   in
                   Dignity
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   was
                   before
                   him
                   in
                   Nature
                   and
                   Existence
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   proper
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ;
                   The
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   Revealer
                   of
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   is
                   exalted
                   above
                   ,
                   preferred
                   before
                   ,
                   made
                   
                     more
                     excellent
                  
                   and
                   glorious
                   than
                   the
                   Angels
                   themselves
                   ,
                   all
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   ministred
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   giving
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   on
                   mount
                   Sinai
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   object
                   unto
                   this
                   Interpretation
                   ,
                   That
                   he
                   who
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   or
                   set
                   above
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   is
                   supposed
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   lower
                   than
                   they
                   before
                   :
                   To
                   which
                   I
                   answer
                   ,
                   And
                   so
                   he
                   was
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   
                     Essence
                     ,
                     Subsistence
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   real
                   Dignity
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   
                     infirmities
                     and
                     sufferings
                  
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   exposed
                   unto
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   discharge
                   of
                   his
                   word
                   here
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   expresly
                   declares
                   ,
                   chap.
                   2.9
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   this
                   gives
                   us
                   light
                   into
                   our
                   
                     second
                     enquiry
                  
                   on
                   these
                   words
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   When
                   it
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   was
                   thus
                   exalted
                   above
                   the
                   Angels
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Some
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   
                     time
                     of
                     his
                     Incarnation
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   then
                   the
                   Humane
                   Nature
                   being
                   taken
                   into
                   
                     Personal
                     subsistence
                  
                   with
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   became
                   
                     more
                     excellent
                  
                   than
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   .
                   This
                   sense
                   is
                   fixed
                   on
                   by
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Antients
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   followed
                   by
                   sundry
                   Modern
                   Expositors
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   have
                   proved
                   before
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   
                     either
                     Nature
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   absolutely
                   or
                   abstractedly
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   here
                   speaketh
                   ;
                   nor
                   of
                   his
                   Person
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   vested
                   with
                   his
                   Office
                   ;
                   and
                   discharging
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   moreover
                   the
                   Incarnation
                   of
                   Christ
                   was
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   Humiliation
                   and
                   Exinanition
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   not
                   therefore
                   especially
                   intended
                   ,
                   where
                   his
                   Exaltation
                   and
                   Glory
                   is
                   expresly
                   spoken
                   of
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Some
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   at
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   his
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   anointed
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   discharge
                   of
                   his
                   
                     Prophetical
                     Office
                     ,
                     Isa.
                  
                   60.1
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   But
                   yet
                   neither
                   can
                   this
                   Designation
                   of
                   the
                   time
                   be
                   allowed
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   because
                   the
                   main
                   things
                   wherein
                   he
                   was
                   
                     made
                     lower
                  
                   than
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   temptations
                   ,
                   and
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   and
                   death
                   it self
                   ,
                   did
                   follow
                   his
                   Baptism
                   and
                   Unction
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   It
                   must
                   therefore
                   be
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   Ascension
                   ,
                   and
                   Exaltation
                   at
                   the
                   Right
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   ensued
                   thereon
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   designed
                   as
                   the
                   season
                   wherein
                   he
                   was
                   made
                   
                     more
                     excellent
                  
                   than
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   as
                   evidently
                   appears
                   from
                   the
                   Text
                   and
                   Context
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   was
                   the
                   Time
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   shewed
                   before
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   gloriously
                   vested
                   with
                   that
                   
                     All
                     Power
                  
                   in
                   heaven
                   and
                   earth
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   of
                   old
                   designed
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   prepared
                   for
                   him
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Order
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   discourse
                   leads
                   us
                   to
                   fix
                   on
                   this
                   season
                   .
                   After
                   he
                   
                     had
                     by
                     himself
                     purged
                     our
                     sins
                     ,
                  
                   he
                   
                     sat
                     down
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   
                     Being
                     made
                     so
                     much
                     more
                     excellent
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   therein
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   he
                   was
                   so
                   made
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Testimony
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   produced
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   the
                   confirmation
                   of
                   his
                   Assertion
                   ,
                   is
                   elsewhere
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   ,
                   applied
                   by
                   himself
                   unto
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   and
                   the
                   Glory
                   that
                   ensued
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   they
                   are
                   also
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   intended
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   This
                   Preference
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   above
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   is
                   plainly
                   included
                   in
                   that
                   Grant
                   of
                   
                     All
                     Power
                  
                   made
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   
                   Matth.
                   28.18
                   .
                   expounded
                   Ephes.
                   1.21
                   ,
                   22.
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   Testimony
                   used
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   word
                   that
                   God
                   spake
                   unto
                   his
                   King
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   set
                   him
                   upon
                   
                     his
                     holy
                     Hill
                     of
                     Sion
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   2.6
                   ,
                   7
                   ,
                   8.
                   which
                   typically
                   expresseth
                   his
                   glorious
                   Enstalment
                   in
                   his
                   heavenly
                   Kingdom
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   then
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   his
                   
                     Divine
                     Nature
                  
                   was
                   always
                   infinitely
                   and
                   incomparably
                   himself
                   
                     more
                     excellent
                  
                   than
                   all
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   after
                   his
                   Humiliation
                   in
                   the
                   Assumption
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Humane
                     Nature
                  
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   sufferings
                   and
                   temptations
                   that
                   he
                   underwent
                   ,
                   upon
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   was
                   exalted
                   into
                   a
                   condition
                   of
                   Glory
                   ,
                   Power
                   ,
                   Authority
                   ,
                   and
                   Excellency
                   ,
                   and
                   entrusted
                   with
                   Power
                   
                     over
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   Apostle
                   here
                   informs
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   In
                   this
                   Preference
                   and
                   Exaltation
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Degree
                   intimated
                   ;
                   being
                   made
                   
                     so
                     much
                     more
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   now
                   our
                   conceptions
                   hereabout
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   are
                   wholly
                   to
                   be
                   regulated
                   by
                   the
                   Name
                   given
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   Look
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   how
                   much
                   the
                   Name
                   given
                   unto
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   excels
                   the
                   Name
                   given
                   unto
                   Angels
                   ,
                   so
                   much
                   doth
                   he
                   himself
                   excell
                   them
                   in
                   Glory
                   ,
                   Authority
                   and
                   Power
                   ;
                   for
                   these
                   Names
                   are
                   severally
                   given
                   them
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   signifie
                   
                     their
                     state
                  
                   and
                   condition
                   .
                   What
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   great
                   this
                   difference
                   is
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   afterwards
                   see
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   the
                   Instances
                   given
                   of
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   the
                   Verses
                   ensuing
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   Proof
                   of
                   this
                   Assertion
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   first
                   fixeth
                   on
                   ,
                   is
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   Christ.
                   His
                   Name
                   ,
                   not
                   given
                   him
                   by
                   man
                   ,
                   not
                   assumed
                   by
                   himself
                   ,
                   but
                   ascribed
                   unto
                   him
                   by
                   God
                   himself
                   .
                   Neither
                   doth
                   he
                   here
                   by
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   intend
                   any
                   individual
                   
                     proper
                     names
                  
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   or
                   the
                   other
                   ;
                   but
                   such
                   Descriptions
                   as
                   are
                   made
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   Titles
                   given
                   unto
                   them
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   whereby
                   their
                   state
                   and
                   condition
                   may
                   be
                   known
                   .
                   Observe
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   how
                   they
                   are
                   called
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   by
                   what
                   Names
                   and
                   Titles
                   he
                   owns
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   may
                   learn
                   the
                   Difference
                   between
                   them
                   .
                   This
                   Name
                   he
                   declares
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   Verse
                   ;
                   God
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     art
                     my
                     Son
                     ,
                     this
                     day
                     have
                     I
                     begotten
                     thee
                     .
                  
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   absolutely
                   his
                   
                     being
                     the
                     Son
                  
                   of
                   God
                   that
                   is
                   intended
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   testimony
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   God
                   said
                   these
                   words
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     art
                     my
                     Son
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   declared
                   his
                   state
                   and
                   condition
                   to
                   be
                   far
                   above
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   to
                   none
                   of
                   whom
                   he
                   ever
                   said
                   any
                   such
                   thing
                   ,
                   but
                   speaks
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   a
                   far
                   distinct
                   manner
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   .
                   But
                   hereof
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   Verse
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   by
                   this
                   
                     excellent
                     Name
                  
                   understand
                   his
                   Power
                   ,
                   and
                   Dignity
                   ,
                   and
                   Glory
                   ,
                   called
                   
                     his
                     name
                     above
                     every
                     name
                     ,
                     Phil.
                  
                   2.8
                   .
                   but
                   then
                   this
                   can
                   no
                   way
                   prove
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   produceth
                   it
                   for
                   ,
                   it
                   being
                   directly
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   asserted
                   ,
                   in
                   whose
                   confirmation
                   it
                   is
                   produced
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   
                   The
                   last
                   thing
                   considerable
                   is
                   ,
                   How
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   
                     came
                     by
                     this
                     Name
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   obtained
                   it
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   he
                   obtained
                   it
                   by
                   Inheritance
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   peculiar
                   lot
                   and
                   portion
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                   In
                   what
                   sense
                   he
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Heir
                   ,
                   was
                   before
                   declared
                   .
                   As
                   he
                   was
                   made
                   the
                   
                     Heir
                     of
                     all
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   inherited
                   a
                   more
                   
                     excellent
                     Name
                  
                   than
                   the
                   Angels
                   .
                   Now
                   he
                   was
                   made
                   
                     Heir
                     of
                     all
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   all
                   things
                   being
                   made
                   and
                   formed
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   the
                   Father
                   committed
                   unto
                   him
                   as
                   Mediator
                   a
                   peculiar
                   Power
                   over
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   disposed
                   of
                   by
                   him
                   unto
                   all
                   the
                   ends
                   of
                   his
                   Mediation
                   .
                   So
                   also
                   being
                   the
                   Natural
                   and
                   Eternal
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   the
                   discharge
                   of
                   his
                   work
                   ,
                   the
                   Father
                   declared
                   and
                   pronounced
                   
                     that
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     Name
                  
                   ;
                   see
                   Luke
                   1.35
                   .
                   Isa.
                   7.14
                   .
                   chap.
                   9.6
                   .
                   His
                   being
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   proper
                   foundation
                   of
                   his
                   
                     being
                     called
                  
                   so
                   ;
                   and
                   his
                   discharge
                   of
                   his
                   Office
                   the
                   Occasion
                   of
                   its
                   declaration
                   :
                   so
                   he
                   came
                   unto
                   it
                   by
                   Right
                   of
                   Inheritance
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   declared
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   with
                   Power
                   ,
                   
                     by
                     the
                     resurrection
                     from
                     the
                     dead
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   1.3
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   then
                   is
                   the
                   sum
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Confirmation
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   A
                   Name
                   given
                   by
                   God
                   to
                   that
                   end
                   and
                   purpose
                   ,
                   doth
                   truly
                   declare
                   the
                   nature
                   ,
                   state
                   and
                   condition
                   of
                   him
                   or
                   them
                   to
                   whom
                   it
                   is
                   given
                   .
                   But
                   unto
                   Christ
                   the
                   Mediator
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Name
                   given
                   of
                   God
                   himself
                   ,
                   exceedingly
                   
                     more
                     excellent
                  
                   than
                   any
                   that
                   by
                   him
                   is
                   given
                   unto
                   the
                   Angels
                   ;
                   which
                   undeniably
                   evinceth
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   placed
                   in
                   a
                   
                     state
                     and
                     condition
                  
                   of
                   Glory
                   far
                   above
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     preferred
                     before
                     them
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   shall
                   only
                   observe
                   one
                   or
                   two
                   things
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   Apostle
                   wrote
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   put
                   an
                   end
                   to
                   our
                   Exposition
                   of
                   this
                   Verse
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   then
                   ,
                   this
                   discourse
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   proving
                   the
                   Preheminence
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   above
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   was
                   very
                   necessary
                   unto
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   ,
                   although
                   it
                   were
                   very
                   suitable
                   unto
                   their
                   own
                   principles
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   general
                   acknowledged
                   by
                   them
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   a
                   Tradition
                   amongst
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Messiah
                   shall
                   be
                   exalted
                   above
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   and
                   Moses
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     ministring
                     Angels
                  
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   they
                   acknowledged
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Old
                     Testament
                  
                   ,
                   
                   wherein
                   the
                   Apostle
                   shews
                   them
                   that
                   this
                   Truth
                   was
                   taught
                   and
                   confirmed
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   were
                   
                     dull
                     and
                     flow
                  
                   in
                   making
                   Application
                   of
                   these
                   Principles
                   unto
                   the
                   confirmation
                   of
                   their
                   faith
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   chargeth
                   them
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   5.11
                   ,
                   12.
                   
                   And
                   they
                   had
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   great
                   Speculations
                   ,
                   about
                   the
                   Glory
                   Dignity
                   and
                   Excellency
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   fallen
                   into
                   some
                   kind
                   of
                   worshipping
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   this
                   Curiosity
                   Vanity
                   and
                   Superstition
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   was
                   heightned
                   by
                   the
                   heat
                   of
                   the
                   Controversie
                   between
                   the
                   Pharisees
                   and
                   Sadduces
                   about
                   them
                   ;
                   the
                   one
                   denying
                   their
                   Existence
                   and
                   being
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   whom
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   the
                   People
                   followed
                   ,
                   ex●lting
                   them
                   above
                   measure
                   ,
                   and
                   inclining
                   to
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   This
                   the
                   Apostle
                   declares
                   ,
                   Col.
                   2.18
                   .
                   treating
                   of
                   those
                   Judaizing
                   Teachers
                   who
                   then
                   troubled
                   the
                   Churches
                   ,
                   he
                   chargeth
                   them
                   with
                   fruitless
                   and
                   curious
                   speculations
                   about
                   Angels
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   worshipping
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   of
                   their
                   Ministry
                   in
                   the
                   giving
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   they
                   still
                   boasted
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   necessary
                   therefore
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   them
                   off
                   from
                   this
                   Confidence
                   of
                   that
                   Priviledge
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   superstition
                   that
                   ensued
                   thereon
                   ,
                   to
                   instruct
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Preheminence
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   above
                   them
                   all
                   ;
                   that
                   so
                   their
                   thoughts
                   might
                   be
                   directed
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Trust
                   placed
                   in
                   him
                   alone
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   Exaltation
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   some
                   of
                   their
                   latter
                   Doctors
                   assert
                   on
                   Dan.
                   7.9
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     behold
                     until
                     the
                     Thrones
                     were
                     set
                     ,
                  
                   placed
                   ,
                   exalted
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Original
                     Chaldee
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   all
                   old
                   Translations
                   ,
                   
                     Greek
                     ,
                     Latin
                     ,
                     Syriack
                  
                   and
                   Arabick
                   render
                   the
                   words
                   (
                   however
                   Ours
                   read
                   ,
                   
                     untill
                     the
                     Thrones
                     were
                     cast
                     down
                  
                   )
                   affirming
                   that
                   one
                   of
                   those
                   Thrones
                   was
                   f●r
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   before
                   whom
                   all
                   the
                   Angels
                   ministred
                   in
                   obedience
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   It
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   amiss
                   to
                   remark
                   that
                   the
                   Jews
                   have
                   alwayes
                   had
                   a
                   Tradition
                   of
                   the
                   
                     glorious
                     name
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ;
                   which
                   even
                   since
                   their
                   utter
                   Rejection
                   they
                   retain
                   some
                   
                     obscure
                     remembrance
                  
                   of
                   .
                   The
                   name
                   which
                   they
                   principally
                   magnifie
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Metatron
                     .
                     Ben
                     Vzziel
                  
                   in
                   his
                   Targum
                   on
                   Gen.
                   5.
                   ascrib●s
                   this
                   name
                   to
                   Enoch
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   translated
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     ascended
                     into
                     Heaven
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     his
                     name
                     was
                     called
                  
                   Mitatron
                   
                     the
                     gre●t
                     Scribe
                  
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   opinion
                   of
                   Enoch
                   being
                   Metatron
                   is
                   rejected
                   and
                   confuted
                   in
                   the
                   Talmud
                   .
                   There
                   they
                   tell
                   us
                   that
                   Metatron
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Prince
                     of
                     the
                     world
                  
                   :
                   or
                   as
                   Elias
                   calls
                   him
                   in
                   Thisbi
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Prince
                     of
                     Gods
                     Presence
                  
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   mention
                   of
                   this
                   Name
                   which
                   is
                   
                     Talmud
                     .
                     Tract
                     .
                     Saned
                     .
                     cap.
                  
                   4.
                   fol.
                   38.
                   they
                   plainly
                   intimate
                   that
                   they
                   intended
                   an
                   
                     uncreated
                     Angel
                  
                   by
                   this
                   Expression
                   .
                   And
                   such
                   indeed
                   must
                   He
                   be
                   ,
                   unto
                   whom
                   may
                   be
                   assigned
                   what
                   they
                   ascribe
                   unto
                   Metatron
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   Reuchlin
                   from
                   the
                   Cabbalists
                   informs
                   us
                   ,
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     The
                     Teacher
                     of
                  
                   Moses
                   
                     himself
                     was
                     Metatron
                  
                   .
                   He
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   saith
                   Elias
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   Angel
                   alwayes
                   appearing
                   in
                   the
                   Presence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   of
                   whom
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     My
                     name
                     is
                     in
                     him
                  
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Talmudists
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   power
                   to
                   
                     blot
                     out
                     the
                     sins
                     of
                     Israel
                  
                   :
                   whence
                   they
                   call
                   him
                   the
                   Chancellour
                   of
                   Heaven
                   .
                   And
                   Bechai
                   on
                   Exod.
                   23.
                   affirms
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   name
                   signifies
                   both
                   a
                   Lord
                   ,
                   a
                   Messenger
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Keeper
                   .
                   A
                   Lord
                   because
                   he
                   ruleth
                   all
                   ;
                   a
                   Messenger
                   because
                   he
                   stands
                   alwayes
                   before
                   God
                   to
                   do
                   his
                   Will
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   Keeper
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   keepeth
                   Israel
                   .
                   I
                   confess
                   the
                   Etymologie
                   that
                   he
                   gives
                   of
                   this
                   name
                   to
                   that
                   purpose
                   ,
                   is
                   weak
                   and
                   foolish
                   ;
                   as
                   is
                   also
                   that
                   of
                   Elias
                   ;
                   who
                   tells
                   us
                   that
                   Metatron
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Greek
                     Tongue
                     ;
                     one
                     sent
                  
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   evident
                   what
                   is
                   intended
                   by
                   all
                   these
                   obscure
                   Intimations
                   ;
                   the
                   
                     increated
                     Prince
                     of
                     Glory
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Exaltation
                   over
                   all
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Excellency
                   of
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   is
                   aimed
                   at
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   word
                   it self
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   either
                   a
                   meer
                   corruption
                   of
                   the
                   Latin
                   word
                   Mediator
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   is
                   usual
                   amongst
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Gematrical
                   Fiction
                   to
                   answer
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Almighty
                     ,
                     there
                  
                   being
                   a
                   coincidence
                   in
                   their
                   numeral
                   letters
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Preference
                     and
                     Preheminence
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   insisted
                   on
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   unto
                   the
                   End
                   of
                   this
                   Chapter
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   treat
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   untill
                   we
                   have
                   gone
                   through
                   all
                   the
                   Proof's
                   of
                   it
                   produced
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   but
                   briefly
                   neither
                   ,
                   having
                   already
                   in
                   part
                   spoken
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   our
                   Consideration
                   of
                   his
                   Soveraignty
                   and
                   Lordship
                   over
                   all
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   peculiarly
                   instructed
                   in
                   by
                   these
                   words
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     All
                     Preheminence
                     and
                     Exaltation
                     of
                     one
                     above
                     others
                     ,
                     depends
                     on
                     the
                     supream
                     Counsel
                     and
                     Will
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   instance
                   he
                   gives
                   of
                   him
                   who
                   is
                   exalted
                   over
                   all
                   ,
                   sufficiently
                   confirms
                   our
                   general
                   Rule
                   .
                   He
                   had
                   his
                   Name
                   ,
                   denoting
                   his
                   Glory
                   and
                   excellency
                   by
                   Inheritance
                   ;
                   an
                   heritage
                   designed
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   given
                   unto
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   Counsel
                   ,
                   Will
                   and
                   good
                   pleasure
                   
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   He
                   gave
                   him
                   that
                   
                     name
                     above
                     every
                     name
                     ,
                     Phil.
                  
                   2.9
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   Will
                   and
                   pleasure
                   ;
                   
                     It
                     pleased
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     him
                     all
                     fulness
                     should
                     dwell
                     .
                  
                   That
                   so
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   he
                   might
                   have
                   the
                   Preheminence
                   ,
                   Col.
                   1.16
                   ,
                   17.
                   
                   He
                   fore-ordained
                   him
                   unto
                   it
                   from
                   Eternity
                   ,
                   1
                   Pet.
                   1.20
                   .
                   and
                   actually
                   exalted
                   him
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   Eternal
                   Counsel
                   in
                   the
                   fulness
                   of
                   time
                   ,
                   Acts
                   2.36
                   .
                   Chap.
                   5.31
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Prelation
                   then
                   of
                   Christ
                   above
                   all
                   ,
                   depends
                   on
                   the
                   Counsel
                   and
                   Pleasure
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   is
                   herein
                   a
                   Pattern
                   of
                   all
                   Priviledge
                   and
                   Preheminence
                   in
                   others
                   .
                
                 
                   Grace
                   ,
                   Mercy
                   and
                   Glory
                   ,
                   spiritual
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   eternal
                   ,
                   are
                   those
                   wherein
                   really
                   there
                   is
                   any
                   difference
                   among
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   Now
                   that
                   any
                   one
                   in
                   these
                   things
                   is
                   preferred
                   before
                   another
                   ,
                   it
                   depends
                   meerly
                   on
                   the
                   sole
                   good
                   pleasure
                   of
                   God.
                   No
                   man
                   in
                   these
                   things
                   makes
                   himself
                   to
                   differ
                   from
                   another
                   ,
                   neither
                   hath
                   he
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   not
                   received
                   .
                   God
                   hath
                   Mercy
                   on
                   whom
                   he
                   will
                   have
                   mercy
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   Discrimination
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   by
                   the
                   Supream
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   especially
                   Spiritual
                   and
                   Eternal
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Spring
                   ,
                   Fountain
                   and
                   Rule
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   Glory
                   which
                   he
                   will
                   manifest
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   exalted
                   in
                   ,
                   unto
                   Eternity
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Verse
                   V.
                   
                
                 
                   THe
                   Apostle
                   proceedeth
                   to
                   the
                   confirmation
                   of
                   his
                   Proposition
                   concerning
                   the
                   
                     Preheminence
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     above
                     the
                     Angels
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   proof
                   of
                   it
                   from
                   the
                   Excellency
                   of
                   the
                   Name
                   given
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   And
                   this
                   he
                   doth
                   by
                   sundry
                   Testimonies
                   produced
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   ;
                   two
                   whereof
                   are
                   conjoyned
                   in
                   this
                   Verse
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Verses
                   are
                   divided
                   in
                   our
                   Bibles
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     Vulg.
                     dixit
                     aliquando
                  
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   sometimes
                   ;
                   for
                   ,
                   
                     at
                     any
                  
                   time
                   .
                   Syr
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     from
                     at
                     any
                     time
                     said
                     God.
                     Eloah
                     ,
                  
                   God
                   is
                   supplyed
                   ;
                   needlesly
                   ;
                   though
                   better
                   than
                   those
                   who
                   would
                   render
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   impersonally
                   ;
                   was
                   it
                   said
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   express
                   in
                   the
                   Psalm
                   from
                   whence
                   the
                   words
                   are
                   taken
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Lord
                     said
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     thou
                     my
                     Son
                     ,
                     this
                     day
                     have
                     I
                     begotten
                     thee
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Elipsis
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Verb
                     substantive
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Original
                   which
                   is
                   perpetual
                   ,
                   is
                   supplyed
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   with
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     art
                     my
                     Son.
                  
                   Further
                   difficulty
                   in
                   the
                   Grammatical
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   .
                   And
                   h●re
                   we
                   sh●ll
                   close
                   this
                   Verse
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   consider
                   this
                   Testimony
                   by
                   its
                   self
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Verse
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Vnto
                       which
                       of
                       the
                       Angels
                       did
                       he
                       at
                       any
                       time
                    
                     (
                     or
                     ever
                     )
                     
                       say
                       ,
                       thou
                       art
                       my
                       Son
                       this
                       day
                       have
                       I
                       begotten
                       thee
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   Two
                   things
                   are
                   considerable
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   producing
                   the
                   Testimony
                   which
                   he
                   intended
                   to
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   .
                   
                     Vnto
                     which
                     of
                     the
                     Angels
                     said
                     he
                     at
                     any
                     time
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Testimony
                   it self
                   ;
                   
                     Thou
                     art
                     my
                     Son
                     ,
                     this
                     day
                     have
                     I
                     begotten
                     thee
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   three
                   things
                   may
                   be
                   observed
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Testimonie
                   which
                   in
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   Faith
                   he
                   insisted
                   on
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                   He
                   refers
                   the
                   Jews
                   unto
                   that
                   common
                   Principle
                   which
                   was
                   acknowledged
                   between
                   them
                   .
                   Men
                   had
                   not
                   as
                   yet
                   learned
                   in
                   such
                   contests
                   to
                   make
                   that
                   cavilling
                   return
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   now
                   used
                   unto
                   ;
                   
                     How
                     do
                     you
                     know
                     those
                     Scriptures
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ?
                   Nor
                   indeed
                   is
                   it
                   suitable
                   unto
                   
                     common
                     Honesty
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   men
                   to
                   question
                   the
                   credit
                   ,
                   and
                   prostitute
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   most
                   Sacred
                   Principles
                   ,
                   for
                   no
                   other
                   end
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   prejudice
                   their
                   Adversaries
                   .
                   But
                   our
                   Apostle
                   here
                   confidently
                   sends
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   to
                   the
                   acknowledged
                   Rule
                   of
                   their
                   Faith
                   and
                   Worship
                   ;
                   whose
                   Authority
                   he
                   knew
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   decline
                   ,
                   Isa.
                   8.21
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Apostle
                   argues
                   negatively
                   from
                   the
                   Authority
                   and
                   Perfection
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   in
                   things
                   relating
                   to
                   Faith
                   and
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                   God.
                   It
                   is
                   
                     no
                     where
                     said
                     in
                     the
                     Scripture
                     to
                     Angels
                  
                   ;
                   therefore
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   the
                   Name
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   in
                   that
                   manner
                   wherein
                   it
                   is
                   ascribed
                   to
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                   This
                   Argument
                   saith
                   an
                   Expositor
                   of
                   
                   great
                   name
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   seems
                   to
                   be
                   weak
                   and
                   not
                   unlike
                   unto
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   Hereticks
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   in
                   the
                   like
                   cases
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   answers
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   argues
                   negatively
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   from
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   Tradition
                   also
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   Answer
                   is
                   far
                   more
                   weak
                   than
                   the
                   Argument
                   is
                   pretended
                   to
                   be
                   .
                   The
                   Apostle
                   deals
                   expresly
                   in
                   all
                   this
                   Chapter
                   from
                   the
                   Testimony
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   that
                   alone
                   do
                   his
                   words
                   relate
                   ;
                   and
                   therein
                   doth
                   he
                   issue
                   the
                   whole
                   Controversie
                   he
                   had
                   in
                   hand
                   ;
                   knowing
                   that
                   the
                   Jews
                   had
                   many
                   
                     corrupt
                     Traditions
                  
                   expresly
                   contrary
                   to
                   what
                   he
                   undertook
                   to
                   prove
                   ;
                   particularly
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Law
                     of
                     Moses
                  
                   was
                   Eternally
                   Obligatory
                   ,
                   against
                   which
                   he
                   directly
                   contends
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   Epistle
                   .
                   An
                   Argument
                   then
                   taken
                   negatively
                   from
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   or
                   what
                   relates
                   to
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   valid
                   and
                   effectual
                   ,
                   and
                   here
                   consecrated
                   for
                   ever
                   to
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Apostle
                   either
                   inde●d
                   grants
                   or
                   else
                   for
                   Arguments
                   sake
                   condescends
                   unto
                   the
                   Apprehension
                   of
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   distinction
                   of
                   degrees
                   and
                   preheminence
                   amongst
                   the
                   Angels
                   themselves
                   .
                   To
                   confirm
                   therefore
                   his
                   general
                   Assertion
                   of
                   the
                   Dignity
                   and
                   Preheminence
                   of
                   Christ
                   above
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   he
                   provokes
                   them
                   to
                   instance
                   in
                   any
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   either
                   indeed
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   their
                   Apprehension
                   ,
                   was
                   promoted
                   above
                   others
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   such
                   Words
                   as
                   these
                   were
                   ever
                   
                     spoken
                     .
                     To
                     which
                     of
                     the
                     Angels
                     said
                     he
                  
                   ;
                   his
                   Assertion
                   respects
                   not
                   only
                   the
                   community
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   any
                   ,
                   or
                   all
                   of
                   the
                   chief
                   ,
                   or
                   Princes
                   among
                   them
                   .
                   There
                   are
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Dan.
                   10.13
                   .
                   
                     Chief
                     Princes
                  
                   among
                   the
                   Angels
                   .
                   And
                   of
                   them
                   Michael
                   ,
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   People
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   One
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   Order
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   chief
                   in
                   Dignity
                   ,
                   their
                   Head
                   and
                   Leader
                   .
                   Now
                   saith
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   of
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   were
                   these
                   words
                   spoken
                   ?
                
                 
                   Proceed
                   we
                   now
                   to
                   the
                   Testimony
                   its
                   self
                   produced
                   .
                   Three
                   things
                   are
                   required
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   pertinent
                   unto
                   his
                   Purpose
                   ,
                   and
                   useful
                   unto
                   the
                   End
                   for
                   which
                   he
                   makes
                   mention
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   That
                   He
                   of
                   whom
                   he
                   speaks
                   was
                   peculiarly
                   intended
                   therein
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   That
                   there
                   be
                   in
                   it
                   an
                   
                     Assignation
                     of
                     a
                     Name
                  
                   unto
                   him
                   made
                   by
                   God
                   himself
                   ,
                   which
                   thereon
                   he
                   might
                   claim
                   as
                   his
                   peculiar
                   Inheritance
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   That
                   
                     this
                     Name
                  
                   either
                   absolutely
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   its
                   peculiar
                   manner
                   of
                   Appropriation
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   is
                   
                     more
                     excellent
                  
                   than
                   any
                   that
                   was
                   ever
                   given
                   unto
                   Angels
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   sign
                   of
                   their
                   Dignity
                   ,
                   Authority
                   ,
                   and
                   Excellency
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   these
                   things
                   for
                   the
                   clearing
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   Argument
                   must
                   particularly
                   be
                   insisted
                   on
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   The
                   words
                   produced
                   do
                   peculiarly
                   belong
                   unto
                   him
                   to
                   whom
                   they
                   are
                   applyed
                   .
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Messiah
                   who
                   is
                   prophesied
                   of
                   in
                   the
                   
                     second
                     Psalm
                  
                   from
                   whence
                   they
                   are
                   taken
                   .
                   This
                   with
                   all
                   Christians
                   is
                   put
                   beyond
                   dispute
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Application
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   several
                   places
                   unto
                   him
                   :
                   as
                   Acts
                   4.25
                   ,
                   26
                   ,
                   27.
                   
                   Acts
                   13.33
                   .
                   Heb.
                   5.5
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   certain
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Jews
                   alwayes
                   esteemed
                   this
                   Psalm
                   to
                   relate
                   unto
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   they
                   do
                   so
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   .
                   Hence
                   the
                   Targum
                   on
                   the
                   Psalm
                   expresly
                   applyes
                   it
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   thus
                   rendring
                   these
                   words
                   ;
                   
                     O
                     beloved
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     Son
                     to
                     his
                     Father
                     ,
                     thou
                     art
                     pure
                     to
                     me
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     day
                     wherein
                     I
                     created
                     thee
                     .
                  
                   So
                   are
                   the
                   words
                   perverted
                   by
                   the
                   Targumist
                   ;
                   not
                   knowing
                   what
                   sense
                   to
                   ascribe
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   frequent
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   manifest
                   that
                   the
                   constant
                   Opinion
                   of
                   the
                   antient
                   Jews
                   ,
                   was
                   that
                   this
                   Psalm
                   principally
                   intended
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ;
                   nor
                   did
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   of
                   old
                   dissent
                   .
                   Some
                   of
                   their
                   latter
                   Masters
                   are
                   otherwise
                   minded
                   ;
                   but
                   therein
                   discover
                   their
                   obstinacy
                   and
                   iniquity
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   
                     Rabbi
                     Solomon
                     Jarchi
                  
                   in
                   his
                   Comment
                   on
                   this
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Venetian
                     Edition
                  
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   Masoretical
                   Bibles
                   ,
                   affirms
                   ,
                   that
                   what
                   ever
                   is
                   sung
                   in
                   this
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   our
                   Masters
                   interpreted
                   of
                   Messiah
                   the
                   King
                   ;
                   but
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     according
                     unto
                     the
                     sound
                     of
                     the
                     words
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     the
                     confutation
                     of
                     the
                     Hereticks
                  
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   Christians
                   )
                   
                     it
                     is
                     convenient
                     that
                     we
                     expound
                     it
                     of
                     David
                     .
                  
                   So
                   wickedly
                   corrupt
                   and
                   partial
                   are
                   they
                   now
                   in
                   their
                   Interpretations
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                   But
                   these
                   words
                   are
                   left
                   out
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Basil
                     Edition
                  
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Notes
                   and
                   Comments
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   fraud
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   employed
                   in
                   that
                   work
                   ,
                   so
                   to
                   hide
                   the
                   dishonesty
                   of
                   one
                   of
                   their
                   great
                   Masters
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   confession
                   of
                   the
                   Judgement
                   of
                   their
                   Fathers
                   or
                   Predecessors
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   is
                   therein
                   also
                   extant
                   .
                   And
                   
                     Aben
                     Ezra
                  
                   though
                   he
                   would
                   apply
                   it
                   unto
                   David
                   ,
                   yet
                   speaks
                   doubtfully
                   whether
                   it
                   may
                   not
                   better
                   be
                   ascribed
                   unto
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   this
                   was
                   not
                   enough
                   for
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   with
                   whom
                   he
                   dealt
                   acknowledged
                   these
                   words
                   to
                   be
                   spoken
                   concerning
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   unless
                   they
                   were
                   so
                   really
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   so
                   his
                   Argument
                   might
                   proceed
                   
                     ex
                     veri●
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   
                     ex
                     concessis
                  
                   ,
                   from
                   what
                   was
                   true
                   ,
                   as
                   upon
                   what
                   was
                   granted
                   .
                   This
                   then
                   we
                   must
                   next
                   enquire
                   into
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   whole
                   Psalm
                   say
                   some
                   ,
                   seems
                   principally
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   intend
                   David
                   .
                   He
                   having
                   taken
                   the
                   Hill
                   and
                   Tower
                   of
                   Sion
                   ,
                   and
                   setled
                   it
                   for
                   the
                   seat
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ;
                   the
                   Nations
                   round
                   about
                   tumultuated
                   against
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   as
                   the
                   Philistines
                   presently
                   engaged
                   in
                   War
                   against
                   him
                   for
                   his
                   ruine
                   ,
                   2
                   Sam.
                   5.17
                   .
                   To
                   declare
                   how
                   vain
                   all
                   their
                   Attempts
                   should
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   certainty
                   of
                   Gods
                   purpose
                   in
                   raising
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   his
                   preservation
                   therein
                   against
                   all
                   his
                   adversaries
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   indignation
                   of
                   God
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   gave
                   out
                   this
                   Psalm
                   for
                   the
                   comfort
                   and
                   Establishment
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   the
                   perswasion
                   of
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   mercy
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   borrowed
                   of
                   Rashi
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   suppose
                   the
                   Psalm
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   farther
                   resp●●●
                   than
                   unto
                   David
                   and
                   his
                   temporal
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   doth
                   point
                   at
                   the
                   Messiah
                   under
                   the
                   Type
                   of
                   David
                   ,
                   yet
                   then
                   also
                   what
                   ever
                   is
                   spoken
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   must
                   firstly
                   and
                   properly
                   be
                   understood
                   of
                   David
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   if
                   the
                   words
                   insisted
                   on
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   do
                   prove
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   was
                   made
                   
                     more
                     excellent
                  
                   than
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   they
                   prove
                   the
                   same
                   concerning
                   David
                   also
                   ,
                   concerning
                   whom
                   they
                   were
                   spoken
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   .
                
                 
                   Answ.
                   1.
                   
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   
                     cogent
                     Reason
                  
                   why
                   we
                   should
                   acknowledge
                   David
                   and
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   to
                   be
                   at
                   all
                   intended
                   in
                   this
                   Psalm
                   .
                   The
                   Apostles
                   we
                   see
                   apply
                   it
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   without
                   any
                   mention
                   of
                   David
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   four
                   several
                   times
                   ;
                   Twice
                   in
                   the
                   Acts
                   ,
                   and
                   twice
                   in
                   this
                   Epistle
                   .
                   The
                   Jews
                   acknowledge
                   that
                   it
                   belongs
                   unto
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                   Besides
                   there
                   are
                   sundry
                   things
                   spoken
                   in
                   the
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   that
                   could
                   never
                   truly
                   and
                   properly
                   be
                   applyed
                   unto
                   David
                   .
                   Such
                   are
                   the
                   
                     Promises
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   8
                   ,
                   9.
                   and
                   the
                   Invitation
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   to
                   
                     put
                     their
                     Trust
                     and
                     Confidence
                  
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   v.
                   12.
                   
                   And
                   we
                   have
                   a
                   Rule
                   given
                   us
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   where
                   any
                   thing
                   seems
                   to
                   be
                   spoken
                   of
                   any
                   one
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   properly
                   belong
                   ,
                   there
                   the
                   Person
                   is
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   
                     Lord
                     Christ
                  
                   himself
                   immediately
                   .
                   This
                   Rule
                   Peter
                   gives
                   us
                   in
                   his
                   interpretation
                   of
                   the
                   sixteenth
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Application
                   of
                   it
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     Acts
                  
                   2.29
                   ,
                   30
                   ,
                   31.
                   
                   So
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   necessity
                   to
                   grant
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   any
                   reference
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   to
                   any
                   Type
                   at
                   all
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   We
                   grant
                   the
                   David
                   was
                   a
                   Type
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   King
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God.
                   Hence
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   often
                   signally
                   called
                   the
                   
                     Son
                     of
                     David
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   David
                   also
                   ,
                   Jer.
                   30.9
                   .
                   Ezek.
                   37.24
                   ,
                   25.
                   
                   Hos.
                   3.5
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Throne
                   and
                   Kingdom
                   promised
                   to
                   David
                   for
                   ever
                   and
                   ever
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Sun
                     ,
                     and
                     established
                     for
                     ever
                     as
                     the
                     Moon
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   89.36
                   ,
                   37.
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   whilest
                   the
                   world
                   endures
                   ,
                   had
                   no
                   Accomplishment
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   Throne
                   and
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   his
                   Son
                   
                     Jesus
                     Christ.
                  
                   Thus
                   also
                   many
                   other
                   things
                   are
                   said
                   of
                   him
                   and
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   Propriety
                   of
                   Speech
                   can
                   no
                   way
                   be
                   applyed
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   Type
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   represented
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   We
                   may
                   then
                   grant
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   about
                   which
                   we
                   will
                   not
                   contend
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   this
                   Psalm
                   consideration
                   was
                   had
                   of
                   David
                   and
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   absolutely
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   as
                   a
                   Type
                   of
                   Christ.
                   And
                   hence
                   two
                   things
                   will
                   follow
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   That
                   some
                   things
                   may
                   be
                   spoken
                   in
                   the
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   which
                   no
                   way
                   respect
                   the
                   Type
                   at
                   all
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   not
                   the
                   Type
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Person
                   or
                   thing
                   signified
                   is
                   principally
                   aimed
                   at
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   necessary
                   that
                   every
                   thing
                   spoken
                   thereof
                   should
                   be
                   applicable
                   properly
                   unto
                   the
                   Type
                   it self
                   ;
                   It
                   being
                   sufficient
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   Type
                   somewhat
                   that
                   bare
                   a
                   general
                   Resemblance
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   principally
                   intended
                   .
                   So
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ;
                   where
                   the
                   Type
                   is
                   principally
                   intended
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   Application
                   made
                   to
                   the
                   thing
                   signified
                   only
                   ,
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   general
                   Allusion
                   ;
                   there
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   required
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   particulars
                   assigned
                   unto
                   the
                   Type
                   ,
                   should
                   belong
                   unto
                   ,
                   or
                   be
                   accommodated
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     thing
                     typed
                  
                   out
                   ;
                   as
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   Testimony
                   cited
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   .
                   Hence
                   though
                   in
                   general
                   David
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Deliverance
                   from
                   trouble
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Establishment
                   of
                   his
                   Throne
                   ,
                   might
                   be
                   respected
                   in
                   this
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   obscure
                   Representation
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   yet
                   sundry
                   particulars
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   among
                   them
                   this
                   mentioned
                   by
                   our
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   seem
                   to
                   have
                   no
                   respect
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   directly
                   and
                   immediately
                   to
                   intend
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   If
                   it
                   yet
                   be
                   supposed
                   that
                   what
                   is
                   here
                   spoken
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     art
                     my
                     Son
                     this
                     day
                     have
                     I
                     begotten
                     thee
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   also
                   to
                   be
                   applyed
                   unto
                   David
                   ;
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   ascribed
                   unto
                   him
                   Personally
                   and
                   absolutely
                   ,
                   but
                   meerly
                   considered
                   as
                   a
                   Type
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   What
                   then
                   is
                   principally
                   
                   and
                   directly
                   intended
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   sought
                   for
                   in
                   Christ
                   alone
                   ;
                   It
                   being
                   sufficient
                   to
                   preserve
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   the
                   Type
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   in
                   David
                   any
                   Resemblance
                   or
                   Representation
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   whether
                   David
                   be
                   admitted
                   as
                   a
                   Type
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   this
                   Psalm
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   the
                   purpose
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   stands
                   firm
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   words
                   were
                   principally
                   and
                   properly
                   spoken
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   and
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   first
                   thing
                   required
                   in
                   the
                   Application
                   of
                   the
                   Testimony
                   insisted
                   on
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   required
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   Testimony
                   produced
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     signal
                     Name
                  
                   be
                   given
                   unto
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   and
                   appropriated
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   inherit
                   it
                   for
                   ever
                   as
                   his
                   own
                   ;
                   neither
                   men
                   nor
                   Angels
                   having
                   the
                   same
                   interest
                   with
                   him
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   being
                   called
                   by
                   this
                   or
                   that
                   name
                   in
                   common
                   with
                   others
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   intended
                   ;
                   but
                   such
                   a
                   peculiar
                   Assignation
                   of
                   a
                   Name
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   whereby
                   he
                   might
                   for
                   ever
                   be
                   distinguished
                   from
                   all
                   others
                   .
                   Thus
                   many
                   may
                   be
                   
                     beloved
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   so
                   termed
                   ;
                   but
                   yet
                   Solomon
                   only
                   was
                   peculiarly
                   called
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Jedediah
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   that
                   name
                   was
                   distinguished
                   from
                   others
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   way
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   the
                   Messiah
                   hath
                   this
                   name
                   assigned
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   God
                   decreed
                   from
                   Eternity
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   
                     called
                     by
                     that
                     name
                  
                   ;
                   he
                   spake
                   unto
                   him
                   and
                   called
                   him
                   by
                   that
                   name
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     art
                     my
                     Son
                     ,
                     this
                     day
                     have
                     I
                     begotten
                     thee
                     .
                  
                   He
                   is
                   not
                   called
                   the
                   
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                  
                   upon
                   such
                   a
                   common
                   account
                   as
                   Angels
                   and
                   Men
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   by
                   Creation
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   by
                   Adoption
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   peculiarly
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   way
                   of
                   Eminency
                   gives
                   this
                   name
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   This
                   name
                   must
                   be
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   either
                   absolutely
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   Reason
                   of
                   its
                   peculiar
                   manner
                   of
                   Appropriation
                   unto
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   proves
                   his
                   preheminence
                   above
                   the
                   Angels
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   Name
                   designed
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     Thou
                     art
                     my
                     Son
                  
                   ;
                   not
                   absolutely
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   that
                   exegetical
                   Adjunct
                   of
                   his
                   generation
                   ,
                   
                     this
                     day
                     have
                     I
                     begotten
                     thee
                     .
                     Chrysost.
                     Hom.
                  
                   22.
                   on
                   Gen.
                   6.
                   positively
                   denyes
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Angels
                   in
                   Scripture
                   are
                   any
                   where
                   called
                   the
                   
                     sons
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   Hence
                   some
                   conjecture
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Translation
                   of
                   the
                   LXX
                   .
                   is
                   changed
                   since
                   that
                   time
                   ;
                   seeing
                   it
                   is
                   evident
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   so
                   called
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Greek
                     Bibles
                  
                   now
                   extant
                   .
                   However
                   in
                   the
                   Original
                   they
                   are
                   called
                   the
                   
                     sons
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Job
                  
                   1.6
                   .
                   Chap.
                   2.1
                   .
                   Chap.
                   38.7
                   .
                   Psalm
                   89.6
                   .
                   Believers
                   are
                   also
                   called
                   the
                   
                     sons
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   8.16
                   .
                   Gal.
                   4.6
                   .
                   1
                   John
                   3.1
                   .
                   And
                   Magistrates
                   Gods
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   82.1
                   ,
                   6.
                   
                   Joh.
                   10.34
                   .
                   It
                   doth
                   not
                   therefore
                   appear
                   ,
                   how
                   the
                   meer
                   assigning
                   of
                   this
                   name
                   to
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   doth
                   prove
                   his
                   preheminence
                   above
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   also
                   called
                   by
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Answ.
                   Angels
                   may
                   be
                   called
                   the
                   
                     Sons
                     of
                     God
                  
                   upon
                   a
                   general
                   Account
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   their
                   Participation
                   in
                   some
                   common
                   Priviledge
                   ;
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   by
                   Reason
                   of
                   their
                   Creation
                   ,
                   like
                   
                     Adam
                     ,
                     Luke
                  
                   3.
                   ult
                   .
                   and
                   constant
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   Job
                   1.
                   
                   But
                   it
                   was
                   never
                   said
                   unto
                   
                     any
                     Angel
                     personally
                  
                   upon
                   his
                   own
                   account
                   ,
                   
                     thou
                     art
                     the
                     son
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   God
                   never
                   said
                   so
                   unto
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   especially
                   with
                   the
                   Reason
                   of
                   the
                   Appellation
                   annexed
                   ;
                   
                     this
                     day
                     have
                     I
                     begotten
                     thee
                     .
                  
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   then
                   the
                   
                     general
                     name
                  
                   of
                   a
                   Son
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   
                     sons
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   instanceth
                   in
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   
                     peculiar
                     Assignation
                  
                   of
                   this
                   Name
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   on
                   his
                   own
                   particular
                   account
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Reason
                   of
                   it
                   annexed
                   ,
                   
                     this
                     day
                     have
                     I
                     begotten
                     thee
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   is
                   insisted
                   on
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   here
                   is
                   an
                   especial
                   Appropriation
                   of
                   this
                   Glorious
                   Name
                   unto
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   The
                   Appropriation
                   of
                   this
                   Name
                   unto
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   manner
                   expressed
                   ,
                   proves
                   his
                   Dignity
                   and
                   Preheminence
                   above
                   all
                   the
                   Angels
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   intended
                   thereby
                   to
                   declare
                   his
                   
                     singular
                     Honour
                     and
                     Glory
                  
                   ,
                   giving
                   him
                   a
                   name
                   to
                   denote
                   it
                   ▪
                   that
                   was
                   never
                   by
                   him
                   assigned
                   unto
                   any
                   
                     meer
                     creature
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   peculiar
                   Inheritance
                   ;
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                   not
                   unto
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   ;
                   not
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   can
                   lay
                   any
                   claim
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   peculiar
                   Heritage
                   from
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   whole
                   that
                   was
                   incumbent
                   on
                   the
                   Apostle
                   to
                   prove
                   by
                   the
                   Testimony
                   produced
                   .
                   He
                   manifests
                   him
                   sufficiently
                   to
                   be
                   
                     more
                     excellent
                     than
                     the
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Excellency
                   of
                   the
                   name
                   which
                   he
                   inherits
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   Proposition
                   before
                   laid
                   down
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   indeed
                   included
                   in
                   this
                   reasoning
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   an
                   intimation
                   of
                   a
                   peculiar
                   Filiation
                   and
                   Sonship
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   had
                   he
                   not
                   
                     been
                     so
                  
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   never
                   any
                   Angel
                   or
                   other
                   creature
                   was
                   ,
                   he
                   never
                   had
                   been
                   
                     called
                     so
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   way
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   never
                   so
                   called
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   the
                   Apostle
                   at
                   present
                   doth
                   not
                   expresly
                   insist
                   upon
                   ;
                   only
                   he
                   intimates
                   it
                   as
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   his
                   discourse
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   conclude
                   then
                   our
                   Considerations
                   of
                   this
                   Testimony
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   briefly
                   enquire
                   after
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   themselves
                   ,
                   absolutely
                   considered
                   ;
                   although
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   shewed
                   ,
                   that
                   doth
                   not
                   belong
                   directly
                   unto
                   the
                   pres●nt
                   Argument
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Expositors
                   are
                   much
                   divided
                   about
                   the
                   precise
                   Intendment
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   ;
                   both
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   and
                   variously
                   applied
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   generally
                   the
                   Expositions
                   given
                   of
                   them
                   are
                   pious
                   ,
                   and
                   consistent
                   with
                   each
                   other
                   .
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   insist
                   long
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   because
                   as
                   I
                   said
                   ,
                   their
                   
                     especial
                     sense
                  
                   belongeth
                   not
                   unto
                   the
                   design
                   and
                   Argument
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   Christ
                   is
                   the
                   Natural
                   and
                   Eternal
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   agreed
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   by
                   all
                   Christians
                   ,
                   save
                   the
                   Socinians
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   is
                   called
                   so
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   so
                   .
                   The
                   Formal
                   Reason
                   why
                   he
                   is
                   so
                   called
                   ,
                   is
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   his
                   
                     Eternal
                     Sonship
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   Occasions
                   of
                   actual
                   ascribing
                   that
                   name
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   there
                   are
                   many
                   .
                   And
                   hence
                   ariseth
                   the
                   difficulty
                   that
                   is
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   .
                   Some
                   think
                   those
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     This
                     day
                     have
                     I
                     begotten
                     thee
                     ,
                  
                   do
                   contain
                   the
                   
                     formal
                     Reas●n
                  
                   of
                   Christs
                   being
                   properly
                   called
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   denote
                   his
                   
                     Eternal
                     Generation
                  
                   .
                   Others
                   think
                   they
                   express
                   only
                   some
                   
                     outward
                     Act
                  
                   of
                   God
                   towards
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   Occasion
                   whereof
                   he
                   was
                   declared
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   called
                   .
                   The
                   former
                   way
                   went
                   Austin
                   with
                   sundry
                   of
                   the
                   Antients
                   .
                   The
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   bodie
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     this
                     day
                  
                   ,
                   here
                   was
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   
                     nunc
                     stans
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   call
                   it
                   ,
                   of
                   Eternity
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     have
                     begotten
                     thee
                  
                   ,
                   denotes
                   as
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     proper
                     natural
                     Gen●ration
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   by
                   an
                   unconceivable
                   communication
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Essence
                     and
                     Substance
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Godhead
                   by
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   doctrine
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   but
                   whether
                   here
                   intended
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   is
                   by
                   some
                   greatly
                   questioned
                   .
                
                 
                   Others
                   therefore
                   ,
                   take
                   the
                   words
                   to
                   express
                   only
                   an
                   Occasion
                   of
                   giving
                   this
                   name
                   at
                   a
                   
                     certain
                     season
                  
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   revealed
                   ,
                   or
                   declared
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   some
                   assign
                   this
                   to
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   his
                   Incarnation
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   declared
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   called
                   ,
                   as
                   Luke
                   1.35
                   .
                   Some
                   to
                   the
                   Day
                   of
                   his
                   Baptism
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   again
                   solemnly
                   from
                   Heaven
                   proclaimed
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   Mat.
                   3.17
                   .
                   Some
                   to
                   the
                   Day
                   of
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   declared
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   with
                   Power
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   1.3
                   .
                   and
                   Acts
                   13.33
                   .
                   Some
                   to
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   his
                   Ascension
                   ,
                   whereunto
                   these
                   words
                   are
                   applyed
                   .
                   And
                   all
                   these
                   Interpretations
                   are
                   consistent
                   ,
                   and
                   reconciliable
                   with
                   each
                   other
                   ,
                   in
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   means
                   serving
                   unto
                   the
                   same
                   end
                   ;
                   That
                   of
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   being
                   the
                   most
                   signal
                   amongst
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   fixed
                   on
                   in
                   particular
                   by
                   our
                   Apostle
                   in
                   his
                   Application
                   of
                   this
                   Testimony
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   Acts
                   13.33
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   in
                   this
                   sense
                   alone
                   the
                   words
                   have
                   any
                   Appearance
                   of
                   respect
                   unto
                   David
                   as
                   a
                   Type
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   seeing
                   he
                   was
                   said
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   begotten
                   of
                   God
                   when
                   he
                   rais●d
                   him
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   established
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   Rule
                   and
                   Kingdom
                   .
                   Neither
                   indeed
                   doth
                   the
                   Apostle
                   treat
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Eternal
                     Generation
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   his
                   Exaltation
                   and
                   Preheminence
                   above
                   Angels
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   word
                   also
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   constantly
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   denotes
                   some
                   
                     signal
                     time
                     ,
                     one
                     day
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   more
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   expression
                   ,
                   
                     This
                     Day
                     have
                     I
                     begotten
                     thee
                     ,
                  
                   following
                   immediately
                   upon
                   that
                   other
                   Typical
                   one
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     have
                     set
                     my
                     King
                     upon
                     my
                     holy
                     hill
                     of
                     Sion
                     ,
                  
                   seems
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Importance
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   to
                   be
                   interpreted
                   .
                   Thus
                   far
                   I
                   then
                   chuse
                   to
                   embrace
                   the
                   
                     latter
                     Interpretation
                  
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Eternal
                     Generation
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   on
                   which
                   his
                   Filiation
                   or
                   Sonship
                   ,
                   both
                   name
                   and
                   thing
                   doth
                   depend
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   only
                   declaratively
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   declaration
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   in
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   and
                   Exaltation
                   over
                   all
                   ,
                   that
                   ensued
                   thereon
                   .
                   But
                   every
                   one
                   is
                   left
                   unto
                   the
                   Liberty
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   Judgement
                   herein
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   
                     first
                     Testimony
                  
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   Apostle
                   confirms
                   his
                   Assertion
                   of
                   the
                   Preheminence
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   above
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   name
                   that
                   he
                   inherits
                   as
                   his
                   peculiar
                   Right
                   and
                   Possession
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   the
                   further
                   confirmation
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Truth
                   ,
                   he
                   adds
                   another
                   Testimony
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Importance
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   ensuing
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Vulg.
                     &
                     rursum
                     ,
                     ego
                     ero
                     illi
                     in
                     patrem
                     ,
                     &
                     ipse
                     erit
                     mihi
                     in
                     filium
                     .
                     I
                     will
                     be
                     unto
                     him
                     for
                     a
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     shall
                     be
                     to
                     me
                     for
                     a
                     Son.
                  
                   So
                   also
                   Syriack
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     patrem
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     in
                     filium
                  
                   :
                   not
                   
                     pro
                     patre
                     ,
                     &
                     pro
                     filio
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   some
                   render
                   the
                   words
                   .
                   Erasmus
                   worse
                   than
                   they
                   ;
                   
                     ego
                     ero
                     ei
                     loco
                     patris
                     ,
                     &
                     ille
                     erit
                     mihi
                     loco
                     filii
                     ;
                     instead
                     of
                     a
                     Father
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                     instead
                     of
                     a
                     Son
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   ;
                   which
                   agrees
                   not
                   with
                   the
                   letter
                   ;
                   and
                   corrupts
                   the
                   sense
                   .
                   
                     B●za
                     ,
                     Ego
                     ero
                     ei
                     pater
                     ,
                     &
                     ipse
                     erit
                     mihi
                     filius
                  
                   :
                   who
                   is
                   followed
                   by
                   ours
                   .
                   And
                   again
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     will
                     be
                     to
                     him
                     a
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     shall
                     be
                     to
                     me
                     a
                     son
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   again
                   .
                   That
                   is
                   in
                   another
                   place
                   ,
                   or
                   again
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   
                   what
                   is
                   no
                   where
                   spoken
                   unto
                   the
                   Angels
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   prefix'd
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   doth
                   not
                   denote
                   a
                   Substitution
                   or
                   Comparison
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   itself
                   .
                   So
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   Rebeckah
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     she
                     was
                     unto
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   for
                   ,
                   or
                   instead
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   ,
                   but
                   ,
                   
                     his
                     wife
                  
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   Jer.
                   31.33
                   .
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   to
                   them
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   to
                   me
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   not
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   unto
                   them
                   
                     instead
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   unto
                   me
                   
                     instead
                     of
                     a
                     people
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     will
                     be
                     their
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   
                     shall
                     be
                     my
                     people
                  
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   the
                   signification
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     will
                     be
                     his
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     shall
                     be
                     my
                     Son.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   second
                   testimony
                   produced
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   to
                   prove
                   the
                   preheminence
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   above
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   excellency
                   of
                   the
                   Name
                   given
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   One
                   word
                   ,
                   one
                   witness
                   ,
                   the
                   testimony
                   being
                   that
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   had
                   been
                   sufficient
                   to
                   have
                   evinced
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   his
                   assertion
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Apostle
                   addes
                   a
                   second
                   here
                   ,
                   partly
                   to
                   manifest
                   the
                   importance
                   of
                   the
                   matter
                   he
                   treated
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   partly
                   to
                   stir
                   them
                   up
                   unto
                   a
                   diligent
                   search
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   same
                   truths
                   ,
                   especially
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   of
                   most
                   concernment
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   are
                   stored
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   in
                   sundry
                   places
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   had
                   Occasion
                   to
                   make
                   mention
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   that
                   Mine
                   of
                   precious
                   Gold
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   continually
                   to
                   dig
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   search
                   after
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   intend
                   to
                   grow
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   rich
                   in
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Prov.
                   2.3
                   ,
                   4.
                   
                   Expositors
                   do
                   generally
                   perplex
                   themselves
                   and
                   their
                   Readers
                   about
                   the
                   application
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ.
                   Cajetan
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Testimony
                   is
                   not
                   rightly
                   produced
                   nor
                   applied
                   as
                   it
                   ought
                   ,
                   rejects
                   the
                   whole
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   written
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   nor
                   of
                   Canonical
                   authority
                   .
                   Such
                   instances
                   do
                   even
                   
                     Wise
                     and
                     Learned
                  
                   men
                   give
                   of
                   their
                   folly
                   and
                   self-fulness
                   every
                   day
                   .
                   The
                   conclusion
                   that
                   he
                   makes
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   built
                   on
                   these
                   two
                   suppositions
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   that
                   what
                   ever
                   
                     any
                     man
                  
                   might
                   or
                   could
                   apprehend
                   concerning
                   the
                   right
                   application
                   of
                   this
                   testimony
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   himself
                   might
                   and
                   could
                   so
                   do
                   ;
                   for
                   otherwise
                   he
                   might
                   have
                   acknowledged
                   his
                   own
                   insufficiency
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   left
                   the
                   solution
                   of
                   the
                   difficulty
                   unto
                   them
                   to
                   whom
                   God
                   should
                   be
                   pleased
                   to
                   reveal
                   it
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   That
                   when
                   men
                   of
                   
                     any
                     Generation
                  
                   cannot
                   understand
                   the
                   force
                   and
                   efficacy
                   of
                   the
                   Reasonings
                   of
                   the
                   Pen-men
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   nor
                   discern
                   the
                   suitableness
                   of
                   the
                   Testimonies
                   they
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   things
                   they
                   produce
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   confirmation
                   of
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   lawfully
                   reject
                   any
                   portion
                   of
                   Scripture
                   thereon
                   .
                   The
                   folly
                   and
                   iniquity
                   of
                   which
                   principles
                   or
                   suppositions
                   are
                   manifest
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   application
                   of
                   Testimonies
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   ,
                   depends
                   as
                   to
                   their
                   authority
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   veracity
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   maketh
                   use
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   to
                   their
                   cogency
                   in
                   Argument
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   acknowledgment
                   of
                   them
                   on
                   whom
                   they
                   are
                   pressed
                   .
                   Where
                   we
                   find
                   these
                   concurring
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   there
                   remains
                   nothing
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   endeavour
                   a
                   
                     Right
                     understanding
                  
                   of
                   what
                   is
                   in
                   it self
                   infallibly
                   true
                   ,
                   and
                   unquestionably
                   cogent
                   unto
                   the
                   ends
                   for
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   used
                   .
                
                 
                   Indeed
                   the
                   main
                   Difficulty
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   Expositors
                   generally
                   trouble
                   themselves
                   withall
                   ,
                   ariseth
                   purely
                   from
                   their
                   own
                   mistake
                   .
                   They
                   cannot
                   understand
                   how
                   these
                   words
                   should
                   p●ove
                   the
                   
                     Natural
                     Sonship
                  
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   supposed
                   they
                   are
                   produced
                   to
                   confirm
                   ,
                   seeing
                   it
                   is
                   from
                   thence
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   exalted
                   above
                   the
                   Angels
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   truth
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   words
                   are
                   not
                   designed
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   unto
                   any
                   such
                   end
                   ;
                   his
                   aim
                   is
                   only
                   to
                   prove
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   hath
                   a
                   Name
                   assigned
                   unto
                   him
                   more
                   excellent
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   it self
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   its
                   Attribution
                   ,
                   than
                   any
                   that
                   is
                   given
                   unto
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   medium
                   of
                   this
                   first
                   Argument
                   to
                   prove
                   him
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   the
                   Eternal
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   his
                   Humane
                   Nature
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   the
                   Revealer
                   of
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   preferred
                   above
                   all
                   the
                   Angels
                   in
                   heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   in
                   particular
                   above
                   those
                   whose
                   ministery
                   was
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   giving
                   of
                   the
                   Law.
                   
                
                 
                   Two
                   things
                   then
                   are
                   necessary
                   to
                   render
                   this
                   Testimony
                   effectual
                   to
                   the
                   purpose
                   for
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   cited
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ;
                   first
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   originally
                   intended
                   of
                   him
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   doth
                   apply
                   it
                   ;
                   secondly
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Name
                   in
                   it
                   assigned
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     more
                     excellent
                  
                   than
                   any
                   ascribed
                   unto
                   the
                   Angels
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   wave
                   the
                   Difficulties
                   that
                   Interpreters
                   have
                   either
                   found
                   out
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   cast
                   upon
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   words
                   are
                   taken
                   from
                   2
                   Sam.
                   7.14
                   .
                   and
                   are
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Answer
                   returned
                   from
                   God
                   unto
                   David
                   by
                   Nathan
                   ,
                   upon
                   his
                   resolution
                   to
                   build
                   him
                   an
                   house
                   .
                   The
                   whole
                   Oracle
                   is
                   as
                   followeth
                   ,
                   v.
                   11.
                   
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     telleth
                     thee
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     make
                     thee
                     an
                     house
                     .
                  
                   v.
                   12.
                   
                   
                     And
                     when
                     thy
                     days
                     be
                     fulfilled
                     ,
                     and
                     thou
                     shalt
                     sleep
                     with
                     thy
                     fathers
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     set
                     up
                     thy
                     seed
                     after
                     thee
                     ,
                     which
                     shall
                     proceed
                     out
                     of
                     thy
                     bowels
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     will
                     establish
                     
                     his
                     Kingdom
                     :
                  
                   (
                   Or
                   as
                   1
                   Chron.
                   17.11
                   .
                   
                     And
                     it
                     shall
                     come
                     to
                     pass
                     when
                     thy
                     days
                     be
                     expired
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     must
                     go
                     to
                     be
                     with
                     thy
                     fathers
                     ,
                     that
                  
                   I
                   
                     will
                     raise
                     up
                     thy
                     seed
                     after
                     thee
                     ,
                     which
                     shall
                     be
                     of
                     thy
                     sons
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     will
                     establish
                     his
                     kingdom
                     .
                  
                   )
                   v.
                   13.
                   
                   
                     He
                     shall
                     build
                     an
                     house
                     for
                     my
                     name
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     will
                     establish
                     the
                     throne
                     of
                     his
                     kingdom
                     for
                     ever
                     .
                  
                   (
                   chap.
                   13.
                   v.
                   12.
                   
                     he
                     shall
                     build
                     me
                     an
                     house
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     will
                     establish
                     his
                     throne
                     for
                     ever
                     .
                  
                   )
                   v.
                   14.
                   
                   
                     I
                     will
                     be
                     his
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     shall
                     be
                     my
                     son
                     ;
                     if
                     he
                     commit
                     iniquity
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     chastise
                     him
                     with
                     the
                     rod
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     the
                     stripes
                     of
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     men
                     .
                  
                   v.
                   15.
                   
                   
                     But
                     my
                     mercy
                     shall
                     not
                     depart
                     away
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     took
                     it
                     from
                     Saul
                     ,
                     whom
                     I
                     put
                     away
                     before
                     thee
                     .
                  
                   (
                   1
                   Chron.
                   13.
                   
                   
                     I
                     will
                     be
                     his
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     shall
                     be
                     my
                     son
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     take
                     my
                     mercy
                     away
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     took
                     it
                     from
                     him
                     that
                     was
                     before
                     thee
                     .
                  
                   )
                   v.
                   16.
                   
                   
                     And
                     thy
                     house
                     and
                     thy
                     kingdom
                     shall
                     be
                     established
                     for
                     ever
                     before
                     me
                     ;
                     thy
                     throne
                     shall
                     be
                     established
                     for
                     ever
                     .
                  
                   (
                   1
                   Chron.
                   )
                   
                     But
                     I
                     will
                     settle
                     him
                     in
                     mine
                     house
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     my
                     kingdom
                     for
                     ever
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     throne
                     shall
                     be
                     established
                     for
                     evermore
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   whole
                   
                     Divine
                     Oracle
                  
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   the
                   Apostle
                   takes
                   the
                   testimony
                   under
                   consideration
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   difficulty
                   wherewith
                   it
                   is
                   attended
                   ariseth
                   from
                   hence
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   easie
                   to
                   apprehend
                   ,
                   how
                   any
                   thing
                   at
                   all
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   should
                   be
                   appropriated
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ;
                   seeing
                   Solomon
                   seems
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   to
                   be
                   directly
                   and
                   only
                   intended
                   .
                   And
                   concerning
                   this
                   difficulty
                   ,
                   there
                   are
                   three
                   Opinions
                   among
                   Interpreters
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Some
                   cutting
                   that
                   knot
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   suppose
                   could
                   not
                   otherwise
                   be
                   loosed
                   ,
                   affirm
                   ,
                   that
                   Solomon
                   is
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   intended
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   a
                   direct
                   and
                   immediate
                   
                     Prophesie
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   David
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   build
                   the
                   Spiritual
                   House
                   or
                   Temple
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   for
                   the
                   confirmation
                   of
                   this
                   Assertion
                   ,
                   they
                   produce
                   sundry
                   Reasons
                   from
                   the
                   Oracle
                   it self
                   :
                   As
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   That
                   
                     God
                     would
                     raise
                     up
                     to
                     David
                  
                   a
                   seed
                   ,
                   or
                   son
                   ;
                   intimating
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   as
                   yet
                   born
                   ,
                   being
                   foretold
                   to
                   be
                   raised
                   up
                   ;
                   whereas
                   Solomon
                   was
                   born
                   at
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   this
                   Prophesie
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   also
                   affirmed
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Son
                   or
                   seed
                   should
                   
                     reign
                     and
                     sit
                     upon
                     the
                     throne
                     of
                     David
                     after
                     his
                     decease
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   being
                   gathered
                   unto
                   his
                   fathers
                   ;
                   whereas
                   Solomon
                   was
                   made
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   sate
                   upon
                   the
                   Throne
                   whilst
                   David
                   was
                   yet
                   alive
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   entred
                   into
                   rest
                   with
                   his
                   fathers
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Throne
                   of
                   this
                   Son
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   established
                   
                     for
                     ever
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   the
                   same
                   promise
                   is
                   expressed
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   89.
                   
                     whilst
                     the
                     Sun
                     and
                     Moon
                     continue
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Throne
                   of
                   Solomon
                   and
                   his
                   posterity
                   failing
                   within
                   a
                   few
                   Gen●rations
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   Title
                   there
                   given
                   unto
                   him
                   who
                   is
                   directly
                   prophesied
                   of
                   ,
                   shews
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   Apostle
                   intimates
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   preferred
                   above
                   all
                   the
                   Angels
                   ;
                   and
                   none
                   will
                   say
                   that
                   Sol●mon
                   was
                   so
                   ,
                   who
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   inferiour
                   to
                   them
                   in
                   Nature
                   and
                   Condition
                   ,
                   so
                   by
                   sin
                   he
                   greatly
                   provoked
                   the
                   Lord
                   against
                   himself
                   and
                   his
                   posterity
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   yet
                   all
                   these
                   Observations
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   want
                   not
                   some
                   appearance
                   and
                   probability
                   of
                   reason
                   ,
                   come
                   short
                   of
                   proving
                   evidently
                   what
                   they
                   are
                   produced
                   for
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   may
                   briefly
                   manifest
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   It
                   doth
                   not
                   appear
                   that
                   Solomon
                   was
                   born
                   at
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   giving
                   forth
                   of
                   this
                   Oracle
                   ;
                   if
                   we
                   must
                   suppose
                   that
                   God
                   intimated
                   in
                   it
                   unto
                   David
                   ,
                   that
                   none
                   of
                   the
                   sons
                   which
                   he
                   then
                   had
                   should
                   succeed
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   manifest
                   from
                   the
                   story
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   
                     raising
                     up
                  
                   doth
                   not
                   denote
                   the
                   Birth
                   or
                   Nativity
                   of
                   the
                   person
                   intended
                   ,
                   but
                   his
                   
                     Designation
                     or
                     Exaltation
                  
                   to
                   his
                   Throne
                   and
                   Office
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   the
                   usual
                   meaning
                   of
                   that
                   expression
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   Solomon
                   might
                   be
                   intended
                   ,
                   though
                   now
                   born
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   grown
                   up
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   yet
                   by
                   the
                   providence
                   of
                   God
                   marked
                   and
                   taken
                   out
                   from
                   amongst
                   his
                   brethren
                   to
                   be
                   King
                   ,
                   as
                   afterwards
                   he
                   was
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Although
                   a
                   
                     few
                     days
                  
                   before
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   David
                   ,
                   to
                   prevent
                   Sedition
                   and
                   Division
                   about
                   Titles
                   and
                   Pretensions
                   to
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   Solomon
                   by
                   his
                   appointment
                   was
                   proclaimed
                   King
                   ,
                   or
                   Heir
                   to
                   the
                   Crown
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   
                     actually
                     vested
                  
                   with
                   the
                   whole
                   Power
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   until
                   after
                   his
                   natural
                   decease
                   .
                   Moreover
                   also
                   ,
                   David
                   being
                   then
                   very
                   weak
                   and
                   feeble
                   ,
                   and
                   rendred
                   unable
                   for
                   Publick
                   Administration
                   ,
                   the
                   short
                   remainder
                   of
                   his
                   days
                   after
                   the
                   Inauguration
                   of
                   Solomon
                   needed
                   no
                   Observation
                   in
                   the
                   Prophesie
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   other
                   two
                   remaining
                   Reasons
                   must
                   be
                   afterwards
                   spoken
                   unto
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   the
                   present
                   removal
                   of
                   this
                   Exposition
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   only
                   observe
                   ,
                   That
                   ,
                   to
                   affirm
                   Solomon
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   to
                   be
                   intended
                   in
                   this
                   Oracle
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   House
                   or
                   Temple
                   which
                   afterwards
                   he
                   built
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   whole
                   Answer
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   the
                   Prophet
                   unto
                   David
                   to
                   be
                   Equivocal
                   .
                   For
                   David
                   enquired
                   of
                   Nathan
                   about
                   building
                   an
                   
                     House
                     or
                     material
                     Temple
                  
                   unto
                   God.
                   Nathan
                   returns
                   him
                   answer
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   shall
                   not
                   do
                   so
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   his
                   
                   son
                   should
                   perform
                   that
                   work
                   .
                   This
                   Answer
                   David
                   understands
                   of
                   his
                   
                     immediate
                     son
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   a
                   
                     material
                     House
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   thereupon
                   makes
                   material
                   provision
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   preparation
                   in
                   great
                   abundance
                   upon
                   the
                   encouragement
                   he
                   received
                   in
                   this
                   Answer
                   of
                   God.
                   Now
                   if
                   neither
                   of
                   these
                   were
                   at
                   all
                   intended
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   neither
                   his
                   son
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   
                     material
                     Temple
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   evident
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   led
                   into
                   a
                   
                     great
                     mistake
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Ambiguity
                   and
                   Equivocation
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   find
                   by
                   the
                   Event
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   ,
                   God
                   approving
                   and
                   accepting
                   of
                   his
                   Obedience
                   in
                   what
                   he
                   did
                   .
                   It
                   remains
                   then
                   that
                   
                     Solomon
                     firstly
                  
                   and
                   immediately
                   is
                   intended
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Some
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   hand
                   affirm
                   the
                   whole
                   Prophesie
                   so
                   to
                   belong
                   unto
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   in
                   Solomon
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   him
                   alone
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   direct
                   respect
                   therein
                   unto
                   our
                   Lord
                   
                     Jesus
                     Christ.
                  
                   And
                   the
                   reason
                   for
                   their
                   assertion
                   they
                   take
                   from
                   those
                   words
                   which
                   immediately
                   follow
                   those
                   insisted
                   on
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   
                     If
                     he
                     commit
                     iniquity
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     chastise
                     him
                     with
                     the
                     rod
                     of
                     men
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   applied
                   unto
                   him
                   who
                   did
                   no
                   sin
                   ,
                   neither
                   was
                   there
                   guile
                   found
                   in
                   his
                   mouth
                   .
                   They
                   say
                   therefore
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   applies
                   these
                   words
                   unto
                   Christ
                   ,
                   only
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   an
                   Allegory
                   ;
                   thus
                   he
                   deals
                   with
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   not
                   
                     muzling
                     the
                     Ox
                  
                   which
                   treadeth
                   out
                   the
                   corn
                   ,
                   applying
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   provision
                   of
                   
                     carnal
                     things
                  
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   for
                   the
                   Dispensers
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   As
                   he
                   also
                   in
                   another
                   place
                   representeth
                   the
                   
                     two
                     Testaments
                  
                   in
                   the
                   story
                   of
                   Sarah
                   and
                   Hagar
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   which
                   principally
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   insisted
                   on
                   for
                   the
                   removal
                   of
                   this
                   difficulty
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   will
                   utterly
                   take
                   it
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   way
                   ,
                   will
                   fall
                   in
                   with
                   our
                   Confirmation
                   of
                   the
                   third
                   Interpretation
                   to
                   be
                   proposed
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   present
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   only
                   answer
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   the
                   words
                   cited
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   do
                   principally
                   concern
                   the
                   
                     Person
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   himself
                   ,
                   yet
                   being
                   spoken
                   and
                   given
                   out
                   in
                   form
                   of
                   a
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   respect
                   also
                   unto
                   him
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   makes
                   with
                   
                     all
                     the
                     Elect
                  
                   in
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   
                     whole
                     mystical
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   Head
                   and
                   Members
                   ,
                   are
                   referred
                   unto
                   in
                   the
                   Prophecy
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   David
                   in
                   his
                   repetition
                   and
                   pleading
                   of
                   this
                   
                     Oracle
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   89.30
                   .
                   changeth
                   those
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     if
                     he
                     commit
                     iniquity
                  
                   ,
                   into
                   ,
                   
                     if
                     his
                     children
                     forsake
                     my
                     law
                     .
                  
                   Notwithstanding
                   then
                   a
                   supposition
                   of
                   transgression
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   concerning
                   whom
                   these
                   words
                   are
                   spoken
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Lord
                     Christ
                  
                   may
                   be
                   intended
                   in
                   them
                   ;
                   such
                   failings
                   and
                   transgressions
                   as
                   
                     disannul
                     not
                     the
                     Covenant
                  
                   ,
                   often
                   falling
                   out
                   on
                   their
                   part
                   ,
                   for
                   whom
                   he
                   undertaketh
                   therein
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   offer
                   this
                   only
                   in
                   
                     majorem
                     cautelam
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   secure
                   the
                   testimony
                   insisted
                   on
                   unto
                   our
                   Apostles
                   intention
                   ;
                   the
                   difficulty
                   it self
                   will
                   be
                   clearly
                   afterwards
                   assoiled
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   We
                   say
                   therefore
                   with
                   others
                   ,
                   that
                   both
                   Solomon
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Lord
                     Christ
                  
                   are
                   intended
                   in
                   this
                   whole
                   
                     Oracle
                     ;
                     Solomon
                  
                   literally
                   and
                   nextly
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Type
                   ;
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   principally
                   and
                   mystically
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   who
                   was
                   typed
                   ,
                   figured
                   ,
                   and
                   represented
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   our
                   sense
                   herein
                   shall
                   be
                   farther
                   explained
                   and
                   confirmed
                   in
                   the
                   ensuing
                   Consider●tions
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   there
                   never
                   was
                   any
                   
                     one
                     Type
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Offices
                   ,
                   that
                   entirely
                   represented
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   do
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   impossible
                   that
                   any
                   
                     one
                     thing
                  
                   or
                   person
                   should
                   do
                   so
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   perfection
                   of
                   his
                   Person
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Excellency
                   of
                   his
                   Office
                   ,
                   which
                   no
                   
                     one
                     thing
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   might
                   be
                   appointed
                   to
                   prefigure
                   him
                   as
                   a
                   Type
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   its
                   limitedness
                   and
                   imperfection
                   ,
                   could
                   fully
                   represent
                   ;
                   so
                   had
                   any
                   such
                   been
                   found
                   out
                   ,
                   that
                   multiplication
                   of
                   Types
                   which
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   infinite
                   Wisdom
                   was
                   pleased
                   to
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   for
                   the
                   revelation
                   of
                   him
                   intended
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   had
                   been
                   altogether
                   useless
                   and
                   needless
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   according
                   as
                   God
                   saw
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   made
                   them
                   meet
                   and
                   fit
                   ;
                   so
                   He
                   designed
                   one
                   thing
                   or
                   person
                   to
                   figure
                   out
                   one
                   thing
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   another
                   for
                   another
                   end
                   and
                   purpose
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   
                     no
                     Type
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   was
                   in
                   
                     all
                     things
                  
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   or
                   did
                   a
                   Type
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   in
                   
                     that
                     particular
                  
                   wherein
                   he
                   was
                   designed
                   of
                   God
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   wherein
                   he
                   hath
                   revealed
                   him
                   so
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   .
                   David
                   was
                   a
                   Type
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   in
                   
                     all
                     things
                  
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   and
                   did
                   .
                   In
                   his
                   Conquests
                   of
                   the
                   Enemies
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   Throne
                   and
                   Kingdom
                   he
                   was
                   so
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   his
                   
                     private
                     actions
                  
                   ,
                   whether
                   as
                   a
                   Man
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   or
                   Captain
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   so
                   .
                   The
                   like
                   must
                   be
                   said
                   of
                   
                     Isaac
                     ,
                     Melchisedeck
                     ,
                     Solomon
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   personal
                   Types
                   under
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   and
                   much
                   more
                   of
                   other
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   That
                   not
                   
                     all
                     things
                  
                   spoken
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   was
                   a
                   Type
                   ,
                   even
                   
                     therein
                     wherein
                  
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   Type
                   ,
                   are
                   spoken
                   of
                   him
                   
                     as
                     a
                     Type
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   have
                   any
                   respect
                   unto
                   the
                   thing
                   signified
                   ,
                   but
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   may
                   belong
                   unto
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   
                     personal
                     capacity
                  
                   only
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   reason
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   ,
                   who
                   
                     was
                     a
                     Type
                  
                   by
                   God's
                   institution
                   ,
                   might
                   morally
                   fail
                   in
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   his
                   duty
                   ,
                   even
                   then
                   and
                   in
                   those
                   things
                   ,
                   when
                   and
                   wherein
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   Type
                   .
                   Hence
                   somewhat
                   may
                   be
                   spoken
                   of
                   him
                   as
                   to
                   his
                   
                     moral
                     performance
                     of
                     his
                     Duty
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   may
                   no
                   way
                   concern
                   the
                   Anti-type
                   ,
                   or
                   Christ
                   prefigured
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   wholly
                   removes
                   the
                   difficulty
                   mentioned
                   
                   in
                   the
                   
                     second
                     Interpretation
                  
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   excluding
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   from
                   being
                   directly
                   in
                   the
                   Oracle
                   ,
                   upon
                   that
                   expression
                   ,
                   
                     if
                     he
                     sin
                     against
                     me
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   those
                   words
                   relating
                   to
                   the
                   
                     moral
                     duty
                     of
                     Solomon
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   wherein
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   Type
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   namely
                   the
                   
                     Rule
                     and
                     Administration
                     of
                     his
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                  
                   may
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   belong
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   prefigured
                   by
                   God's
                   institution
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   any
                   
                     moral
                     deportment
                  
                   in
                   the
                   observance
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   That
                   what
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   
                     any
                     Type
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     a
                     Type
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   its
                   institution
                   to
                   be
                   such
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   really
                   and
                   properly
                   belong
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   Type
                   ,
                   but
                   unto
                   him
                   who
                   was
                   represented
                   thereby
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Type
                   it self
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   enough
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   some
                   resemblance
                   in
                   it
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   principally
                   intended
                   ;
                   the
                   things
                   belonging
                   unto
                   the
                   Anti-type
                   being
                   affirmed
                   of
                   it
                   Analogically
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   relation
                   between
                   them
                   by
                   God's
                   institution
                   .
                   Hence
                   that
                   which
                   follows
                   on
                   such
                   Enuntiations
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   respect
                   ,
                   or
                   belong
                   to
                   the
                   Type
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   to
                   the
                   Anti-type
                   .
                   Thus
                   at
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   Expiation
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     scape
                     Goat
                  
                   is
                   said
                   
                     to
                     bear
                     and
                     carry
                     away
                     all
                     the
                     sins
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     into
                     a
                     land
                     not
                     inhabited
                  
                   ;
                   not
                   really
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   the
                   matter
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   in
                   an
                   instituted
                   Representation
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   Law
                   was
                   given
                   by
                   Moses
                   ,
                   but
                   grace
                   and
                   truth
                   came
                   by
                   Jesus
                   Christ.
                   Much
                   less
                   may
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   ensue
                   upon
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ's
                   real
                   bearing
                   and
                   taking
                   away
                   of
                   our
                   sins
                   ,
                   be
                   ascribed
                   to
                   the
                   
                     devoted
                     beast
                  
                   .
                   So
                   is
                   it
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   .
                   The
                   words
                   applied
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   to
                   prove
                   the
                   Son
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   
                     more
                     excellent
                  
                   Name
                   than
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   to
                   be
                   preferred
                   above
                   them
                   ,
                   do
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   prove
                   that
                   Solomon
                   of
                   whom
                   they
                   were
                   spoken
                   meerly
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   Type
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   esteemed
                   to
                   be
                   
                     preferred
                     above
                     all
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   seeing
                   he
                   did
                   only
                   represent
                   him
                   who
                   was
                   so
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   these
                   words
                   spoken
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   not
                   absolutely
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   respect
                   unto
                   that
                   Representation
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   removes
                   the
                   
                     fourth
                     Objection
                  
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   behalf
                   of
                   the
                   
                     first
                     Interpretation
                  
                   ,
                   excluding
                   Solomon
                   from
                   being
                   at
                   all
                   intended
                   in
                   the
                   Prophecy
                   ,
                   for
                   what
                   was
                   spoken
                   of
                   him
                   
                     as
                     a
                     Type
                  
                   ,
                   required
                   not
                   a
                   full
                   accomplishment
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   person
                   but
                   only
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   represent
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   principally
                   intended
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   That
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   
                     two-fold
                     Perpetuity
                  
                   mentioned
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   limited
                   and
                   relative
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   absolute
                   ;
                   and
                   both
                   these
                   are
                   applied
                   unto
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   David
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   Perpetuity
                   promised
                   unto
                   him
                   and
                   his
                   Posterity
                   in
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   the
                   Priesthood
                   to
                   Aaron
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   limited
                   perpetuity
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   during
                   the
                   continuance
                   of
                   the
                   
                     typical
                     state
                  
                   and
                   condition
                   of
                   that
                   People
                   ;
                   whilst
                   they
                   continued
                   ,
                   the
                   Rule
                   by
                   right
                   belonged
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     House
                     of
                     David
                  
                   .
                   There
                   was
                   also
                   an
                   
                     absolute
                     perpetuity
                  
                   promised
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     David
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   good
                   only
                   in
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   and
                   Rule
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ;
                   and
                   both
                   these
                   kinds
                   of
                   Perpetuity
                   are
                   expressed
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   words
                   ,
                   giving
                   their
                   sense
                   according
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   applied
                   .
                   If
                   applied
                   to
                   the
                   
                     successors
                     of
                     David
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   was
                   a
                   Type
                   of
                   that
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   they
                   denote
                   the
                   
                     limited
                     Perpetuity
                  
                   before
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   which
                   respected
                   an
                   Adjunct
                   of
                   the
                   Typical
                   state
                   of
                   that
                   People
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   regulated
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   commensurate
                   unto
                   it
                   :
                   but
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   referred
                   to
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   represented
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   so
                   an
                   
                     Absolute
                     Perpetuity
                  
                   is
                   expressed
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   takes
                   away
                   the
                   
                     third
                     Reason
                     ,
                     excluding
                     Solomon
                  
                   from
                   being
                   intended
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   ;
                   the
                   Perpetuity
                   promised
                   being
                   unto
                   him
                   limited
                   and
                   bounded
                   .
                
                 
                   These
                   considerations
                   being
                   premised
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   the
                   words
                   insisted
                   on
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     be
                     unto
                     him
                     a
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     shall
                     be
                     unto
                     me
                     a
                     son
                     ,
                  
                   belonged
                   first
                   and
                   nextly
                   unto
                   Solomon
                   ,
                   denoting
                   that
                   fatherly
                   Love
                   Care
                   and
                   Protection
                   that
                   God
                   would
                   afford
                   unto
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   so
                   far
                   forth
                   as
                   Christ
                   was
                   represented
                   by
                   him
                   therein
                   ;
                   which
                   requires
                   not
                   that
                   they
                   must
                   absolutely
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   all
                   just
                   consequences
                   from
                   them
                   belong
                   unto
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   
                     Solomon
                     :
                     principally
                  
                   therefore
                   they
                   intend
                   Christ
                   himself
                   ,
                   expressing
                   that
                   
                     eternal
                     unchangeable
                     Love
                  
                   which
                   the
                   Father
                   bore
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   grounded
                   on
                   the
                   Relation
                   of
                   Father
                   and
                   Son.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Jews
                   ,
                   I
                   confess
                   ,
                   of
                   all
                   others
                   ,
                   do
                   see
                   least
                   of
                   Typicalness
                   in
                   Solomon
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   his
                   sin
                   was
                   the
                   Occasion
                   of
                   ruining
                   their
                   carnal
                   earthly
                   Glory
                   and
                   Wealth
                   ,
                   which
                   things
                   alone
                   they
                   lust
                   after
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   thing
                   was
                   doubtless
                   confessed
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   with
                   whom
                   Paul
                   had
                   to
                   do
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   see
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Writer
                   of
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   the
                   Chronicles
                   ,
                   written
                   after
                   the
                   return
                   of
                   the
                   People
                   from
                   their
                   Captivity
                   ,
                   when
                   
                   Solomon's
                   line
                   was
                   failed
                   ,
                   and
                   Zerubbabel
                   of
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   Nathan
                   was
                   Governour
                   amongst
                   them
                   ,
                   yet
                   records
                   again
                   this
                   Promise
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   which
                   looked
                   forward
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   yet
                   to
                   receive
                   its
                   full
                   accomplishment
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ.
                   And
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Rabbins
                   themselves
                   tell
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   Solom●●
                   because
                   of
                   his
                   sin
                   had
                   only
                   the
                   
                     name
                     of
                     peace
                  
                   ,
                   God
                   stirring
                   up
                   Adversaries
                   against
                   him
                   ;
                   the
                   thing
                   it self
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   looked
                   for
                   under
                   
                     Messiah
                     Ben-david
                  
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   allegation
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   being
                   thus
                   fully
                   and
                   at
                   large
                   vindicated
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   now
                   briefly
                   enquire
                   into
                   the
                   sense
                   and
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   was
                   before
                   observed
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   produced
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   to
                   prove
                   the
                   
                     Natural
                     Sonship
                  
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   nor
                   do
                   they
                   signifie
                   it
                   ;
                   nor
                   were
                   they
                   urged
                   by
                   him
                   to
                   confirm
                   directly
                   and
                   immediately
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   
                     more
                     excellent
                     than
                     the
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   whom
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   spoken
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   from
                   whence
                   they
                   are
                   taken
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Apostle
                   insists
                   on
                   this
                   testimony
                   ,
                   meerly
                   in
                   confirmation
                   of
                   his
                   former
                   Argument
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   
                     preheminence
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     above
                     Angels
                     ,
                  
                   taken
                   from
                   that
                   
                     more
                     excellent
                     Name
                  
                   which
                   he
                   obtained
                   by
                   inheritance
                   ;
                   which
                   being
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   hereby
                   proves
                   that
                   indeed
                   he
                   was
                   so
                   called
                   by
                   God
                   himself
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   then
                   do
                   these
                   words
                   confirm
                   the
                   intention
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   .
                   For
                   to
                   which
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   said
                   God
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     will
                     be
                     to
                     him
                     a
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     shall
                     be
                     to
                     me
                     a
                     Son.
                  
                   The
                   words
                   contain
                   a
                   great
                   and
                   signal
                   priviledge
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   spoken
                   unto
                   and
                   concerning
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ;
                   and
                   neither
                   they
                   nor
                   any
                   thing
                   equivalent
                   unto
                   them
                   were
                   ever
                   spoken
                   of
                   any
                   Angel
                   ;
                   especially
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   emphatically
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   way
                   of
                   distinction
                   from
                   all
                   others
                   ,
                   was
                   never
                   assigned
                   unto
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   already
                   shewed
                   ,
                   proves
                   an
                   Eminency
                   and
                   Preheminence
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   above
                   all
                   that
                   the
                   Angels
                   attain
                   unto
                   .
                   All
                   this
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   follows
                   from
                   the
                   peculiar
                   signal
                   Appropriation
                   of
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   his
                   especial
                   Relation
                   unto
                   God
                   therein
                   expressed
                   .
                
                 
                   Briefly
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   adjoyn
                   the
                   intention
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   as
                   in
                   themselves
                   considered
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   complete
                   the
                   Exposition
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   Now
                   God
                   promiseth
                   in
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   exalted
                   into
                   his
                   Throne
                   ,
                   a
                   Father
                   ,
                   in
                   love
                   ,
                   care
                   ,
                   power
                   ,
                   to
                   protect
                   and
                   carry
                   him
                   on
                   in
                   his
                   Rule
                   unto
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   upon
                   his
                   Ascension
                   he
                   says
                   that
                   he
                   went
                   
                     unto
                     his
                     God
                     and
                     Father
                     ,
                     Joh.
                  
                   20.17
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   rules
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Name
                     and
                     Majesty
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Mic.
                  
                   5.4
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   importance
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ;
                   they
                   intend
                   not
                   the
                   Eternal
                   and
                   Natural
                   Relation
                   that
                   is
                   between
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   Son
                   ,
                   which
                   neither
                   is
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   be
                   the
                   subject
                   of
                   any
                   Promise
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   
                     Paternal
                     care
                  
                   of
                   God
                   over
                   Christ
                   in
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   dearness
                   of
                   Christ
                   himself
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   asked
                   on
                   what
                   account
                   God
                   would
                   thus
                   be
                   a
                   Father
                   unto
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   in
                   this
                   peculiar
                   manner
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   answered
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   radical
                   fundamental
                   cause
                   of
                   it
                   lay
                   in
                   the
                   Relation
                   that
                   was
                   between
                   them
                   from
                   his
                   Eternal
                   Generation
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   manifested
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   engaged
                   to
                   deal
                   with
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   love
                   and
                   care
                   of
                   a
                   Father
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   accomplished
                   his
                   work
                   of
                   Mediation
                   on
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   exalted
                   unto
                   his
                   Throne
                   and
                   Rule
                   in
                   Heaven
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   
                     first
                     Argument
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   proves
                   that
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Revealer
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                   and
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   is
                   made
                   
                     more
                     excellent
                  
                   than
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   whose
                   Glory
                   was
                   a
                   refuge
                   to
                   the
                   Jews
                   in
                   their
                   adherance
                   to
                   Legal
                   Rites
                   and
                   Administrations
                   ,
                   even
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   given
                   unto
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   Disposition
                   of
                   Angels
                   .
                
                 
                   According
                   unto
                   our
                   
                     proposed
                     method
                  
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   in
                   our
                   progress
                   draw
                   hence
                   also
                   some
                   Instructions
                   for
                   our
                   own
                   use
                   and
                   edification
                   .
                   As
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Every
                     thing
                     in
                     the
                     Scripture
                     is
                     instructive
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Apostles
                   arguing
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   from
                   the
                   
                     thing
                     spoken
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   from
                   the
                   manner
                   wherein
                   it
                   is
                   spoken
                   :
                   even
                   that
                   also
                   is
                   highly
                   Mysterious
                   .
                   So
                   are
                   all
                   the
                   concernments
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Nothing
                   is
                   in
                   it
                   needless
                   ,
                   nothing
                   useless
                   .
                   Men
                   sometimes
                   perplex
                   themselves
                   to
                   find
                   out
                   the
                   suitableness
                   of
                   some
                   Testimonies
                   produced
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   unto
                   the
                   confirmation
                   of
                   things
                   and
                   Doctrines
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Pen-men
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ;
                   when
                   all
                   the
                   difficulty
                   ariseth
                   from
                   a
                   
                     fond
                     conceit
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   can
                   apprehend
                   the
                   depth
                   and
                   breadth
                   of
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   that
                   is
                   laid
                   up
                   in
                   any
                   one
                   Text
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   when
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   may
                   have
                   a
                   principal
                   aim
                   at
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   dive
                   into
                   .
                   Every
                   letter
                   and
                   tittle
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   teaching
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   thing
                   that
                   relates
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   instructive
                   in
                   the
                   Mind
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   so
                   ,
                   because
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   It
                   proceeds
                   from
                   
                     infinite
                     Wisdom
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   put
                   an
                   impress
                   of
                   it self
                   upon
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   filled
                   all
                   its
                   capacitie
                   with
                   its
                   blessed
                   effects
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   whole
                   Frame
                   ,
                   Structure
                   and
                   Order
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Sense
                   ,
                   Words
                   ,
                   Coherence
                   ,
                   Expression
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   filled
                   with
                   Wisdom
                   ;
                   which
                   makes
                   the
                   
                     Commandment
                     exceeding
                     broad
                     and
                     large
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   absolute
                   comprehension
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   .
                   We
                   cannot
                   perfectly
                   trace
                   the
                   foot-steps
                   of
                   infinite
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   nor
                   find
                   out
                   all
                   the
                   Effects
                   and
                   characters
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   hath
                   left
                   upon
                   the
                   Word
                   .
                   The
                   whole
                   Scripture
                   is
                   full
                   of
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Sea
                   is
                   of
                   Water
                   ,
                   which
                   fills
                   and
                   covers
                   all
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Because
                   
                     it
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     very
                     Comprehensive
                     .
                  
                   It
                   was
                   to
                   contain
                   directly
                   or
                   by
                   consequence
                   ,
                   one
                   way
                   or
                   other
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     whole
                     Revelation
                     of
                     God
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   all
                   our
                   Duty
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   both
                   which
                   are
                   marvelous
                   ,
                   great
                   ,
                   large
                   and
                   various
                   :
                   Now
                   this
                   could
                   not
                   have
                   been
                   done
                   in
                   so
                   narrow
                   a
                   room
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   every
                   Part
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Concernment
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   with
                   its
                   whole
                   Order
                   ,
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   filled
                   with
                   Mysteries
                   ,
                   and
                   Expressions
                   or
                   intimations
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                   and
                   Will
                   of
                   God.
                   It
                   could
                   not
                   hence
                   be
                   that
                   any
                   thing
                   superfluous
                   should
                   be
                   put
                   into
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   thing
                   be
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   should
                   not
                   relate
                   to
                   Teaching
                   and
                   Instruction
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   given
                   unto
                   his
                   servants
                   ,
                   for
                   
                     their
                     continual
                     Exercise
                     day
                     and
                     night
                     in
                     this
                     world
                  
                   ;
                   And
                   in
                   their
                   enquiry
                   into
                   it
                   ,
                   he
                   requires
                   of
                   them
                   their
                   utmost
                   Diligence
                   and
                   endeavours
                   .
                   This
                   being
                   assigned
                   for
                   their
                   Duty
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   convenient
                   unto
                   Divine
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Goodness
                   to
                   find
                   them
                   blessed
                   and
                   useful
                   work
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   to
                   exercise
                   themselves
                   about
                   :
                   That
                   every
                   where
                   they
                   might
                   meet
                   with
                   that
                   which
                   might
                   satisfie
                   their
                   Enquiry
                   ,
                   and
                   answer
                   their
                   Industry
                   .
                   There
                   shall
                   never
                   be
                   any
                   Time
                   or
                   Strength
                   lost
                   or
                   mispent
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   laid
                   out
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Mind
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   and
                   about
                   his
                   Word
                   .
                   The
                   matter
                   ,
                   the
                   Words
                   ,
                   the
                   Order
                   ,
                   the
                   Contexture
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   Scope
                   ,
                   Design
                   and
                   aim
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     every
                     one
                  
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   may
                   well
                   take
                   up
                   the
                   utmost
                   of
                   our
                   Diligence
                   ;
                   are
                   all
                   divine
                   .
                   Nothing
                   is
                   empty
                   ,
                   unfurnished
                   ,
                   or
                   unprepared
                   for
                   our
                   spiritual
                   use
                   ,
                   advantage
                   and
                   benefit
                   .
                   Let
                   us
                   then
                   learn
                   hence
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   To
                   admire
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   one
                   said
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     adore
                     the
                     fulness
                     of
                     the
                     Scripture
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   it
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   all
                   full
                   of
                   
                     Divine
                     Wisdom
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   calls
                   for
                   our
                   Reverence
                   in
                   the
                   Consideration
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   indeed
                   a
                   constant
                   Awe
                   of
                   the
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   Authority
                   and
                   Holiness
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   only
                   teachable
                   frame
                   .
                   Proud
                   and
                   careless
                   spirits
                   see
                   nothing
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   or
                   Divinity
                   in
                   the
                   Word
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   humble
                   are
                   made
                   wise
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   To
                   stir
                   up
                   and
                   
                     exercise
                     our
                     Faith
                     and
                     Diligence
                  
                   to
                   the
                   utmost
                   in
                   our
                   study
                   and
                   search
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   an
                   endless
                   store-house
                   ,
                   a
                   bottomless
                   Treasure
                   of
                   Divine
                   Truth
                   .
                   Gold
                   is
                   in
                   every
                   sand
                   ;
                   All
                   the
                   wise
                   men
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   may
                   every
                   one
                   for
                   himself
                   learn
                   somewhat
                   out
                   of
                   every
                   Word
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   leave
                   enough
                   still
                   behind
                   them
                   for
                   the
                   Instruction
                   of
                   all
                   those
                   that
                   shall
                   come
                   after
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   fountains
                   and
                   springs
                   of
                   Wisdom
                   in
                   it
                   are
                   endless
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   never
                   be
                   dry
                   .
                   We
                   may
                   have
                   much
                   truth
                   and
                   power
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   enough
                   ,
                   but
                   never
                   All
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   There
                   will
                   still
                   be
                   enough
                   remaining
                   ,
                   to
                   exercise
                   and
                   refresh
                   us
                   anew
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   attain
                   a
                   
                     True
                     s●nse
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   can
                   never
                   attain
                   the
                   
                     full
                     sense
                  
                   of
                   any
                   Place
                   ;
                   we
                   can
                   never
                   exhaust
                   the
                   whole
                   
                     impress
                     of
                     infinite
                     Wisdom
                  
                   that
                   is
                   on
                   the
                   Word
                   .
                   And
                   how
                   should
                   this
                   stir
                   us
                   up
                   to
                   be
                   meditating
                   in
                   it
                   day
                   and
                   night
                   ;
                   and
                   many
                   the
                   like
                   inferences
                   may
                   hence
                   be
                   taken
                   .
                   Learn
                   also
                   ,
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   
                     lawful
                     to
                     draw
                     consequences
                     from
                     Scripture
                     Assertions
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     consequences
                     rightly
                     deduced
                     are
                     infaliibly
                     true
                     ,
                     and
                     de
                     fide
                     .
                  
                   Thus
                   from
                   the
                   Name
                   given
                   unto
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   deduceth
                   by
                   just
                   consequence
                   his
                   Exaltation
                   and
                   Preheminence
                   above
                   Angels
                   .
                   Nothing
                   will
                   rightly
                   follow
                   from
                   Truth
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   is
                   so
                   also
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   nature
                   with
                   the
                   Truth
                   from
                   whence
                   it
                   is
                   derived
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   whatever
                   by
                   just
                   consequence
                   is
                   drawn
                   from
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   it self
                   also
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Truth
                   infallible
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   deprive
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   this
                   liberty
                   in
                   the
                   interpretation
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   deprive
                   it
                   of
                   the
                   chiefest
                   benefit
                   intended
                   by
                   it
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   that
                   on
                   which
                   the
                   whole
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   Preaching
                   is
                   founded
                   ;
                   which
                   makes
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   derived
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   Power
                   ,
                   Authority
                   and
                   Efficacy
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   accompanying
                   it
                   .
                   Thus
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   the
                   proper
                   Work
                   and
                   Effect
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   quicken
                   ,
                   regenerate
                   ,
                   sanctifie
                   and
                   purifie
                   the
                   Elect
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Word
                   primarily
                   and
                   directly
                   is
                   only
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ;
                   yet
                   we
                   find
                   all
                   these
                   eff●cts
                   produced
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   
                     preaching
                     of
                     the
                     Word
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   perhaps
                   not
                   one
                   sentence
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   is
                   verbatim
                   repeated
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Reason
                   hereof
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   whatsoever
                   is
                   directly
                   deduced
                   ,
                   and
                   delivered
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Mind
                   and
                   Appointment
                   of
                   God
                   from
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   the
                   Power
                   ,
                   Authority
                   and
                   Efficacy
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   accompanying
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   
                     The
                     Declaration
                     of
                     Christ
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     Care
                     and
                     Work
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     .
                  
                   He
                   said
                   it
                   ,
                   he
                   recorded
                   it
                   ,
                   he
                   revealed
                   it
                   .
                   This
                   indeed
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   known
                   by
                   the
                   Preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   the
                   Father
                   hath
                   taken
                   the
                   care
                   upon
                   himself
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   design
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   to
                   glorifie
                   the
                   Son
                   ;
                   
                     that
                     all
                     men
                     may
                     honour
                     him
                     even
                     as
                     they
                     honour
                     the
                     Father
                  
                   ;
                   This
                   cannot
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   Declaration
                   
                   of
                   that
                   Glory
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   with
                   him
                   before
                   the
                   world
                   was
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   his
                   
                     Eternal
                     Sonship
                  
                   .
                   This
                   he
                   will
                   therefore
                   make
                   known
                   and
                   maintain
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     is
                     perpetually
                     present
                     with
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     in
                     Love
                     ,
                     Care
                     and
                     power
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Administration
                     of
                     his
                     Office
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     Mediator
                     ,
                     Head
                     and
                     King
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   He
                   hath
                   taken
                   upon
                   himself
                   ,
                   to
                   stand
                   by
                   him
                   to
                   own
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   effect
                   every
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   needfull
                   unto
                   the
                   Establishment
                   of
                   his
                   Throne
                   ,
                   the
                   enlargement
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Ruine
                   and
                   Destruction
                   of
                   his
                   Enemies
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   he
                   will
                   assuredly
                   do
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   he
                   hath
                   
                     promised
                     so
                     to
                     do
                  
                   ;
                   innumerable
                   are
                   the
                   Promises
                   on
                   record
                   that
                   are
                   made
                   unto
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   unto
                   this
                   purpose
                   ;
                   God
                   hath
                   engaged
                   to
                   hold
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   Hand
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   hide
                   him
                   as
                   a
                   
                     polished
                     shaft
                     in
                     his
                     quiver
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   him
                   a
                   Throne
                   ,
                   a
                   Glorious
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   an
                   everlasting
                   Rule
                   and
                   Government
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   .
                   Now
                   what
                   he
                   hath
                   promised
                   in
                   
                     Love
                     and
                     Grace
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   make
                   good
                   with
                   
                     Care
                     and
                     Power
                  
                   .
                   See
                   Isa.
                   49.5
                   ,
                   6
                   ,
                   7
                   ,
                   8
                   ,
                   9.
                   
                   Chap.
                   50.7
                   ,
                   8
                   ,
                   9.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   All
                   these
                   Promises
                   
                     have
                     respect
                     unto
                     the
                     Obedience
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     in
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     Mediation
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   being
                   performed
                   by
                   him
                   rightly
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   utmost
                   ,
                   gives
                   him
                   a
                   peculiar
                   Right
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   makes
                   that
                   just
                   and
                   righteous
                   in
                   the
                   Performance
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   
                     meer
                     soveraign
                     Grace
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Promise
                   .
                   The
                   condition
                   being
                   absolutely
                   performed
                   on
                   the
                   part
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   Promise
                   shall
                   be
                   certainly
                   accomplished
                   on
                   the
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                   By
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   the
                   Redeemer
                   compleated
                   ,
                   ratified
                   and
                   established
                   ;
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   it
                   on
                   his
                   part
                   being
                   performed
                   unto
                   the
                   uttermost
                   ,
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   failure
                   in
                   the
                   Promises
                   ,
                   Isa.
                   53.11
                   ,
                   12.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     makes
                     it
                     his
                     request
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     enjoy
                     the
                     Presence
                     and
                     Power
                     of
                     his
                     Father
                     with
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     work
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   the
                   Administration
                   of
                   his
                   Mediation
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Father
                   alwayes
                   hears
                   him
                   .
                   Part
                   of
                   his
                   Covenant
                   with
                   his
                   Father
                   was
                   like
                   that
                   of
                   Barak
                   who
                   was
                   a
                   type
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   with
                   Deborah
                   the
                   Prophetess
                   ,
                   who
                   spake
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   Judg.
                   4.8
                   .
                   
                     If
                     thou
                     wilt
                     go
                     with
                     me
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     go
                     ,
                     against
                  
                   all
                   the
                   enemies
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   Isa.
                   50.8
                   ,
                   9.
                   
                   And
                   accordingly
                   upon
                   his
                   engagement
                   to
                   go
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   requests
                   his
                   Presence
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   assurance
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   professeth
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   alone
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   his
                   Father
                   is
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   John
                   8.16
                   .
                   To
                   this
                   purpose
                   see
                   his
                   requests
                   ,
                   John
                   17.
                   
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   
                     The
                     nature
                     of
                     his
                     Work
                     and
                     Kingdom
                     require
                     it
                     .
                  
                   God
                   hath
                   appointed
                   him
                   to
                   reign
                   in
                   the
                   
                     middest
                     of
                     his
                     Enemies
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   mighty
                   Opposition
                   is
                   made
                   on
                   all
                   hands
                   to
                   his
                   whole
                   Design
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   particular
                   Act
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   whole
                   work
                   of
                   Satan
                   sin
                   and
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   is
                   both
                   to
                   obstruct
                   in
                   general
                   the
                   Progress
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   ruine
                   and
                   destroy
                   every
                   particular
                   subject
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   carried
                   on
                   continually
                   with
                   unspeakable
                   Violence
                   ,
                   and
                   unsearchable
                   Stratagems
                   ;
                   This
                   makes
                   the
                   Presence
                   of
                   the
                   Authority
                   and
                   Power
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   necessary
                   to
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   work
                   ;
                   This
                   he
                   asserts
                   as
                   a
                   great
                   ground
                   of
                   consolation
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   John
                   10.28
                   ,
                   29.
                   
                   There
                   will
                   be
                   great
                   plucking
                   ,
                   great
                   contending
                   to
                   
                     take
                     believers
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   ;
                   one
                   way
                   or
                   other
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   come
                   short
                   of
                   Eternal
                   Life
                   ;
                   and
                   though
                   his
                   own
                   Power
                   be
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   preserve
                   them
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   lets
                   them
                   know
                   also
                   for
                   their
                   greater
                   Assurance
                   and
                   Consolation
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   
                     Father
                     who
                     is
                     over
                     all
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   greater
                   ,
                   more
                   powerful
                   than
                   all
                   ,
                   greater
                   than
                   he
                   himself
                   in
                   the
                   Work
                   of
                   Mediation
                   ,
                   John
                   14.28
                   .
                   is
                   also
                   engaged
                   with
                   him
                   in
                   their
                   defence
                   and
                   preservation
                   :
                   So
                   also
                   is
                   he
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Destruction
                   of
                   his
                   Adversaries
                   ;
                   all
                   opposing
                   power
                   whatever
                   :
                   Psal.
                   110.5
                   ,
                   6.
                   
                   The
                   Lord
                   stands
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   on
                   his
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   to
                   smite
                   and
                   tread
                   down
                   his
                   enemies
                   ,
                   all
                   that
                   arise
                   against
                   his
                   design
                   ,
                   interest
                   ,
                   and
                   Kingdom
                   ;
                   be
                   they
                   never
                   so
                   many
                   ,
                   never
                   so
                   great
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   ruine
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   them
                   his
                   footstool
                   every
                   one
                   .
                   See
                   Micha
                   5.4
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Verse
                   VI.
                   
                
                 
                   THe
                   Apostle
                   proceeds
                   to
                   the
                   confirmation
                   of
                   the
                   
                     same
                     important
                     Truth
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   another
                   Testimony
                   ;
                   wherein
                   we
                   shall
                   meet
                   with
                   some
                   difficulty
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                   Citation
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   importance
                   of
                   the
                   Testimony
                   it self
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     Verse
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.L.
                     &
                     cum
                     introducit
                     primogenitum
                     in
                     orbem
                     terrae
                     ,
                     dicit
                     &
                     adorent
                     eum
                     omnes
                     Angeli
                     Dei
                  
                   :
                   omitting
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   again
                   .
                
                 
                   Syr.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     Rursum
                     autem
                     cum
                     inducit
                     ;
                     and
                     again
                     when
                     he
                     bringeth
                     in
                     .
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     into
                     the
                     world
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   again
                   ,
                   is
                   omitted
                   in
                   the
                   Arabick
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Vulgar
                     Latin.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Beza
                     ;
                     Rursum
                     autem
                     cum
                     inducit
                     primogenitum
                     in
                     orbem
                     terrarum
                     ,
                     dicit
                     ,
                     &
                     adorent
                     (
                     Eras.
                     Adorabunt
                     )
                     eum
                     omnes
                     Angeli
                     Dei
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   exactly
                   expressed
                   by
                   Ours
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     And
                     again
                     when
                     he
                     bringeth
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     begotten
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     he
                     saith
                     ;
                     and
                     let
                     all
                     the
                     Angels
                     of
                     God
                     worship
                     him
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   There
                   is
                   not
                   much
                   of
                   Difficulty
                   in
                   the
                   Words
                   themselves
                   :
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     cum
                     autem
                     ,
                     quando
                     autem
                     ;
                     but
                     wh●n
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Rursum
                   ,
                   again
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   former
                   Verse
                   .
                   What
                   sense
                   it
                   is
                   here
                   used
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   Word
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   
                     joyned
                     withal
                  
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   afterwards
                   declared
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   Inducit
                   ;
                   or
                   inducet
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     introducit
                     ;
                     he
                     bringeth
                     in
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     leadeth
                     in
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     shall
                     bring
                     in
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   Difference
                   also
                   afterward
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     first
                     begotten
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   
                     first
                     born
                  
                   ;
                   He
                   
                     before
                     whom
                  
                   none
                   is
                   born
                   ;
                   not
                   necessarily
                   ,
                   
                     after
                     whom
                  
                   any
                   is
                   so
                   .
                   Under
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                   for
                   the
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     first
                     begotten
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   called
                   when
                   as
                   yet
                   none
                   were
                   begotten
                   after
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   very
                   uncertain
                   whether
                   ever
                   any
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   womb
                   or
                   no
                   ;
                   and
                   doubtless
                   it
                   often
                   fell
                   out
                   that
                   none
                   were
                   so
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     habitable
                     world
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Prov.
                   8.
                   
                   The
                   publick
                   place
                   of
                   Habitation
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Creatures
                   of
                   God
                   do
                   dwell
                   .
                   The
                   Word
                   is
                   no
                   where
                   used
                   absolutely
                   in
                   Scripture
                   in
                   any
                   sense
                   but
                   for
                   this
                   
                     habitable
                     World.
                  
                   Only
                   sometimes
                   it
                   hath
                   a
                   restrained
                   sense
                   ,
                   denoting
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Empire
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   Luke
                   2.1
                   .
                   According
                   to
                   the
                   usual
                   Language
                   of
                   those
                   dayes
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   
                     People
                     of
                     Rome
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   their
                   Emperours
                   were
                   styled
                   Rerum
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Orbis
                     terrarum
                     Domini
                  
                   :
                   and
                   sometimes
                   indefinitely
                   denotes
                   any
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   as
                   
                     habitable
                     ,
                     Luke
                  
                   17.6
                   .
                   Chap.
                   19.27
                   .
                   Chap.
                   21.26
                   .
                   And
                   ther●fore
                   oftentimes
                   hath
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     whole
                  
                   ,
                   joyned
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   extended
                   universally
                   to
                   the
                   Habitable
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   Heb.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     Imperative
                     in
                     Hithpael
                  
                   ,
                   from
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   incline
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     bow
                     down
                  
                   .
                   The
                   LXX
                   .
                   constantly
                   render
                   that
                   word
                   by
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   And
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   is
                   probably
                   derived
                   from
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   thence
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   osculor
                   ,
                   to
                   kiss
                   ;
                   which
                   also
                   is
                   sometimes
                   used
                   for
                   to
                   Adore
                   ,
                   or
                   Worship
                   ;
                   as
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   saith
                   Eustathius
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     they
                     worship
                     me
                     as
                     their
                     Lord
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   being
                   joyned
                   with
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   bowing
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     falling
                     down
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   expresseth
                   the
                   whole
                   use
                   and
                   signification
                   of
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   How
                   kissing
                   was
                   of
                   old
                   a
                   Sign
                   ,
                   Token
                   and
                   Pledge
                   of
                   Worship
                   ,
                   especially
                   to
                   
                     bow
                     down
                     and
                     kiss
                     the
                     ground
                     ,
                  
                   I
                   have
                   elsewhere
                   declared
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   derivation
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   I
                   prefer
                   far
                   before
                   that
                   which
                   makes
                   it
                   primitively
                   signifie
                   
                     more
                     canum
                     adulari
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   if
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   
                     crouching
                     of
                     D●gs
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   where
                   used
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   that
                   
                     Religious
                     Worship
                  
                   which
                   is
                   due
                   to
                   God
                   alone
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   remembred
                   of
                   any
                   that
                   they
                   did
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     perform
                     the
                     Duty
                     and
                     Homage
                     denoted
                     by
                     this
                     Word
                     ,
                  
                   unto
                   any
                   but
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   remembred
                   as
                   their
                   
                     Idolatry
                     ,
                     Rev.
                  
                   13.12
                   ,
                   16.
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   unto
                   this
                   sense
                   was
                   it
                   restrained
                   of
                   old
                   by
                   the
                   Spartans
                   ,
                   who
                   denyed
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   lawfull
                   for
                   them
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     fall
                     down
                  
                   to
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   adore
                   a
                   man
                   ;
                   
                     Herodot
                     .
                     in
                     Polym
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   in
                   this
                   sense
                   it
                   is
                   exceedingly
                   restrained
                   from
                   the
                   use
                   and
                   importance
                   of
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   that
                   of
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   Hithpael
                   ,
                   though
                   that
                   alwayes
                   signifie
                   a
                   
                     bowing
                     down
                  
                   with
                   Respect
                   and
                   Reverence
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   employed
                   to
                   denote
                   Civil
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   Religious
                   Worship
                   .
                   But
                   for
                   several
                   sorts
                   of
                   Religious
                   Worship
                   diversified
                   by
                   its
                   Objects
                   ,
                   the
                   Scripture
                   knows
                   nothing
                   .
                   The
                   word
                   properly
                   denotes
                   to
                   
                     bow
                     down
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   referred
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   respects
                   the
                   inward
                   Reverence
                   and
                   Subjection
                   of
                   our
                   minds
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   
                     Metonymie
                     of
                     the
                     Adjunct
                  
                   .
                   See
                   it
                   for
                   Civil
                   ▪
                   respect
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   27.29
                   .
                   Chap.
                   133.6
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Elohim
                   is
                   rendered
                   Angels
                   by
                   the
                   
                     LXX
                     .
                     Gen.
                  
                   31.24
                   .
                   Job
                   38.7
                   .
                   Psal.
                   8.6
                   .
                   Psal.
                   96.8
                   .
                   Psal.
                   137
                   1.
                   of
                   which
                   Interpretation
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   treat
                   in
                   the
                   ensuing
                   Exposition
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   second
                   Argument
                   used
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   to
                   confirm
                   his
                   Assertion
                   of
                   the
                   Preference
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   above
                   Angels
                   ;
                   and
                   is
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   command
                   of
                   God
                   given
                   unto
                   them
                   to
                   worship
                   him
                   ;
                   For
                   without
                   Controversie
                   ,
                   He
                   who
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   worshipped
                   ,
                   is
                   greater
                   than
                   they
                   whose
                   duty
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   
                     worship
                     him
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   words
                   we
                   must
                   consider
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Apostles
                   Preface
                   :
                   2.
                   
                   His
                   Proof
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   latter
                   must
                   weigh
                   ,
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   The
                   Sense
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   The
                   Suitableness
                   of
                   it
                   to
                   his
                   present
                   Purpose
                   .
                
                 
                   His
                   Preface
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   his
                   producing
                   of
                   this
                   second
                   Testimony
                   is
                   this
                   :
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   words
                   have
                   been
                   exposed
                   unto
                   variety
                   of
                   Interpretations
                   ;
                   for
                   if
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   be
                   joyned
                   with
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   immediately
                   follows
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   rendered
                   ;
                   
                     and
                     when
                     he
                     bringeth
                     in
                     again
                     into
                     the
                     world
                  
                   ;
                   if
                   with
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   follows
                   it
                   after
                   the
                   Interposition
                   of
                   sundry
                   other
                   words
                   ,
                   then
                   is
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   rendered
                   as
                   by
                   our
                   
                     Interpreters
                     ;
                     and
                     again
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     brings
                  
                   ;
                   he
                   saith
                   .
                
                 
                   Moreover
                   !
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   clear
                   in
                   what
                   sense
                   Christ
                   is
                   called
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   First-born
                   who
                   is
                   elsewhere
                   termed
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Only
                     Begotten
                     Son
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   must
                   also
                   enquire
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   Introduction
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     bringing
                     in
                  
                   here
                   intended
                   ;
                   How
                   and
                   When
                   performed
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   world
                   whereinto
                   he
                   was
                   brought
                   .
                   The
                   difficulties
                   about
                   all
                   which
                   must
                   be
                   severally
                   considered
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   again
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   joyned
                   with
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   And
                   then
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   must
                   run
                   as
                   above
                   intimated
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   
                     when
                     he
                     bringeth
                     in
                     again
                     the
                     first-born
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     .
                  
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   most
                   Expositors
                   both
                   Antient
                   and
                   Modern
                   embrace
                   this
                   sense
                   .
                   So
                   do
                   
                     Chrysostom
                     ,
                     Theodoret
                     ,
                     Ambrose
                     ,
                     Oecumenius
                     ,
                     Thomas
                     ,
                     Lyra
                     ,
                     Cajetan
                     ,
                     Ribera
                     ,
                     Camero
                     ;
                     Gomarus
                     ,
                     Estius
                     ,
                     A
                     Lapide
                  
                   ;
                   our
                   Mede
                   ,
                   with
                   many
                   others
                   .
                   But
                   about
                   what
                   this
                   
                     bringing
                     in
                     again
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     Second
                     bringing
                     in
                     of
                     the
                     first-born
                     into
                     the
                     world
                  
                   should
                   be
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   greatly
                   divided
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Antients
                   refer
                   it
                   to
                   his
                   Incarnation
                   ;
                   affirming
                   somewhat
                   harshly
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   brought
                   before
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   when
                   all
                   things
                   
                     were
                     made
                     by
                     him
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Others
                   refer
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   a
                   second
                   
                     bringing
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   as
                   David
                   was
                   brought
                   into
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   again
                   ,
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   expelled
                   by
                   the
                   Conspiracy
                   and
                   Rebellion
                   of
                   Absolom
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Others
                   refer
                   it
                   unto
                   his
                   
                     coming
                     forth
                     in
                     the
                     Effectual
                     Preaching
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                  
                   after
                   his
                   Ascension
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   was
                   brought
                   forth
                   in
                   another
                   manner
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   another
                   kind
                   of
                   Power
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   appeared
                   in
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Dayes
                     of
                     his
                     flesh
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Some
                   suppose
                   the
                   
                     Personal
                     Reign
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                   for
                   a
                   thousand
                   years
                   with
                   his
                   Saints
                   ,
                   is
                   intended
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   when
                   God
                   will
                   
                     bring
                     him
                     again
                  
                   with
                   Glory
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   of
                   which
                   judgement
                   was
                   Mede
                   ;
                   and
                   now
                   many
                   follow
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Others
                   again
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   the
                   most
                   ,
                   assign
                   the
                   Accomplishment
                   of
                   what
                   is
                   here
                   asserted
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   General
                   Judgement
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Second
                   Coming
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   holy
                   Angels
                   attending
                   him
                   to
                   judge
                   the
                   quick
                   and
                   the
                   dead
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   Some
                   of
                   the
                   Socinians
                   refer
                   them
                   unto
                   the
                   Triumphant
                   Ascension
                   of
                   Christ
                   into
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   after
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   ;
                   he
                   having
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   fancy
                   ,
                   once
                   before
                   been
                   taken
                   into
                   it
                   ,
                   there
                   to
                   be
                   instructed
                   in
                   the
                   Mind
                   and
                   Will
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Now
                   all
                   these
                   Assertions
                   concerning
                   the
                   
                     bringing
                     in
                     of
                     Christ
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                  
                   have
                   a
                   Truth
                   in
                   them
                   absolutely
                   considered
                   ;
                   but
                   whether
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   be
                   here
                   intended
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   enquire
                   by
                   an
                   Examination
                   of
                   the
                   common
                   Foundation
                   that
                   all
                   their
                   Authors
                   proceed
                   upon
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Reasons
                   given
                   for
                   its
                   Confirmation
                   .
                   Now
                   this
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   observed
                   before
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   Construction
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   again
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   joyned
                   with
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     bringeth
                     in
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   rendered
                   ,
                   
                     when
                     he
                     brings
                     in
                     again
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   
                     second
                     time
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   first-born
                   ;
                   which
                   must
                   needs
                   point
                   to
                   a
                   
                     second
                     coming
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   of
                   one
                   kind
                   or
                   another
                   :
                   And
                   to
                   this
                   purpose
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Trajection
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   sense
                   ,
                   is
                   hard
                   and
                   difficult
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   admitted
                   but
                   upon
                   very
                   cogent
                   Reasons
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   to
                   suppose
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   by
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     When
                     Again
                  
                   ;
                   intends
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     Again
                     when
                  
                   ;
                   And
                   besides
                   ,
                   the
                   Interposition
                   of
                   the
                   many
                   words
                   between
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     saith
                  
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   admit
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   conjoyned
                   in
                   Sense
                   and
                   Construction
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   this
                   Reason
                   is
                   not
                   cogent
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Most
                   of
                   the
                   antient
                   Translations
                   acknowledge
                   this
                   Transposition
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ;
                   so
                   the
                   Syriack
                   ;
                   reading
                   thus
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     again
                     when
                     he
                     bringeth
                     in
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   the
                   
                     Vulgar
                     Latin
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Arabick
                   ,
                   omitting
                   the
                   term
                   again
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   designing
                   any
                   new
                   thing
                   ,
                   but
                   meerly
                   
                   denoting
                   a
                   new
                   Testimony
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   are
                   followed
                   by
                   
                     Valla
                     ,
                     Erasmus
                     ,
                     Beza
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   best
                   of
                   Modern
                   Translators
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Such
                   Trajections
                   are
                   not
                   unusual
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   hath
                   a
                   peculiar
                   Elegancy
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   again
                   ,
                   being
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   Testimony
                   foregoing
                   ,
                   this
                   Transposition
                   adds
                   to
                   the
                   Elegancy
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   cause
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   afterwards
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Apostle
                   having
                   immediately
                   before
                   used
                   the
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   again
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   note
                   of
                   producing
                   a
                   
                     second
                     Testimony
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   placing
                   it
                   here
                   in
                   the
                   entrance
                   of
                   a
                   third
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   used
                   Equivocally
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Trajection
                   opposed
                   be
                   not
                   allowed
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   They
                   deny
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Angels
                     worshipped
                     Christ
                  
                   at
                   his
                   
                     first
                     coming
                  
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   recorded
                   so
                   to
                   have
                   done
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   his
                   
                     second
                     coming
                  
                   that
                   is
                   intended
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   shall
                   come
                   in
                   Glory
                   with
                   all
                   his
                   holy
                   Angels
                   ,
                   openly
                   worshipping
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   performing
                   his
                   commands
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Reason
                   is
                   especially
                   suited
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     Fifth
                     Opinion
                  
                   before
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   referring
                   the
                   words
                   to
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   Christ
                   at
                   the
                   General
                   Day
                   of
                   Judgement
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   unserviceable
                   unto
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   neither
                   is
                   this
                   satisfactory
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Question
                   is
                   not
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   any
                   where
                   recorded
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Angels
                   worshipped
                   Christ
                   at
                   his
                   first
                   Entrance
                   into
                   the
                   World
                   ;
                   but
                   whether
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   upon
                   his
                   Incarnation
                   was
                   not
                   put
                   into
                   that
                   condition
                   ,
                   wherein
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   Duty
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Angels
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   worship
                   him
                   .
                   Now
                   this
                   being
                   at
                   least
                   interpretative
                   ,
                   a
                   Command
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Angels
                   expresly
                   alwayes
                   doing
                   his
                   Will
                   ,
                   the
                   thing
                   it self
                   is
                   certain
                   ,
                   though
                   no
                   particular
                   Instances
                   of
                   it
                   be
                   recorded
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   the
                   Angels
                   attendance
                   on
                   his
                   Birth
                   ,
                   proclamation
                   of
                   his
                   Nativity
                   ,
                   and
                   celebrating
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   God
                   on
                   that
                   account
                   ,
                   seem
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   a
                   performance
                   of
                   that
                   duty
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   received
                   command
                   for
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   allowed
                   by
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   Antients
                   who
                   suppose
                   that
                   the
                   
                     second
                     bringing
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   was
                   upon
                   his
                   Nativity
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   They
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   
                     bringing
                     in
                  
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   begotten
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   denotes
                   a
                   glorious
                   Presenting
                   of
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   Rule
                   ,
                   and
                   enjoyment
                   of
                   his
                   Inheritance
                   ;
                
                 
                   But
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   This
                   proves
                   not
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Words
                   must
                   respect
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   Christ
                   unto
                   Judgement
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   End
                   this
                   Reason
                   is
                   insisted
                   on
                   ;
                   because
                   he
                   was
                   certainly
                   proclaimed
                   with
                   Glory
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   Lord
                   and
                   Heir
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   upon
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   first
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   And
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   No
                   such
                   thing
                   indeed
                   can
                   be
                   rightly
                   deduced
                   from
                   the
                   words
                   .
                   The
                   Expression
                   signifies
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   Introduction
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   a
                   real
                   
                     bringing
                     in
                  
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   intimation
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   or
                   manner
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   argued
                   in
                   the
                   behalf
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Opinion
                   from
                   the
                   Psalm
                   from
                   whence
                   these
                   words
                   are
                   taken
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   
                     Glorious
                     Reign
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   coming
                   unto
                   Judgement
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   set
                   forth
                   therein
                   ;
                   and
                   not
                   his
                   coming
                   and
                   abode
                   in
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   Humiliation
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   reason
                   Camero
                   affirms
                   to
                   prove
                   undeniably
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   Christ
                   unto
                   Judgement
                   that
                   is
                   intended
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   the
                   Truth
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   the
                   scope
                   of
                   the
                   Psalm
                   doth
                   quite
                   reject
                   the
                   Opinion
                   which
                   is
                   sought
                   to
                   be
                   maintained
                   by
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   v.
                   1.
                   upon
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   therein
                   set
                   forth
                   ,
                   both
                   Jews
                   and
                   
                     Gentiles
                     ,
                     the
                     Earth
                  
                   and
                   the
                   
                     multitude
                     of
                     the
                     Isles
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   called
                   to
                   rejoyce
                   therein
                   :
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   receive
                   ,
                   delight
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   glad
                   of
                   the
                   Salvation
                   brought
                   by
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   unto
                   mankind
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   Work
                   of
                   the
                   
                     last
                     day
                  
                   :
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   Idolaters
                   are
                   deterred
                   from
                   their
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   and
                   exhorted
                   to
                   worship
                   him
                   ,
                   v.
                   7.
                   a
                   duty
                   incumbent
                   on
                   them
                   before
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Judgement
                   .
                   (
                   3.
                   )
                   The
                   Church
                   is
                   exhorted
                   upon
                   his
                   Reign
                   ,
                   to
                   abstain
                   from
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   promised
                   Deliverance
                   from
                   the
                   wicked
                   and
                   oppressors
                   ;
                   all
                   which
                   things
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   unsuited
                   unto
                   his
                   coming
                   at
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Judgement
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   expresly
                   belong
                   unto
                   the
                   setting
                   up
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   hereby
                   it
                   appears
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   Opinion
                   which
                   indeed
                   seems
                   with
                   any
                   probability
                   to
                   assert
                   
                     a
                     second
                     coming
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   intended
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   is
                   inconsistent
                   with
                   the
                   scope
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   from
                   whence
                   the
                   Testimony
                   is
                   taken
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   the
                   design
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   himself
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   other
                   Conjectures
                   mentioned
                   will
                   easily
                   be
                   removed
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   ;
                
                 
                   Unto
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Antients
                   assigning
                   this
                   bringing
                   in
                   of
                   Christ
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   unto
                   his
                   Incarnation
                   ;
                   we
                   say
                   it
                   is
                   true
                   ;
                   but
                   then
                   that
                   was
                   his
                   
                     first
                     bringing
                     in
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   supposed
                   to
                   be
                   intended
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   the
                   words
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   otherwise
                   rendered
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   again
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   esteemed
                   only
                   an
                   Intimation
                   of
                   the
                   Citation
                   of
                   a
                   new
                   Testimony
                   .
                
                 
                   Neither
                   can
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   be
                   assigned
                   as
                   the
                   season
                   of
                   the
                   Accomplishment
                   of
                   this
                   word
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   not
                   indeed
                   a
                   
                     bringing
                     of
                     him
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                  
                   
                   but
                   rather
                   an
                   Entrance
                   into
                   his
                   leaving
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   neither
                   did
                   he
                   at
                   his
                   death
                   leave
                   the
                   world
                   utterly
                   ,
                   for
                   though
                   his
                   Soul
                   was
                   separated
                   from
                   his
                   Body
                   ,
                   yet
                   his
                   Body
                   was
                   not
                   separated
                   from
                   his
                   Person
                   ;
                   and
                   therein
                   he
                   continued
                   on
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   coming
                   of
                   Christ
                   to
                   
                     Reign
                     here
                     on
                     earth
                     a
                  
                   1000
                   years
                   is
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   a
                   groundless
                   Opinion
                   ,
                   yet
                   so
                   dubious
                   &
                   uncertain
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   admitted
                   a
                   place
                   in
                   the
                   Analogy
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   to
                   regulate
                   our
                   interpretation
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   in
                   places
                   that
                   may
                   fairly
                   admit
                   of
                   another
                   Application
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   figment
                   of
                   the
                   Socinians
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   during
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   his
                   
                     forty
                     days
                     fast
                  
                   ,
                   was
                   taken
                   into
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   lay
                   as
                   a
                   Supposition
                   unto
                   their
                   Interpretation
                   of
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   else-where
                   shewed
                   to
                   be
                   
                     Irrational
                     ,
                     Anti-scriptural
                     ,
                     Mahumetical
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   derogatory
                   to
                   the
                   Honour
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   Eternal
                   Son
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   From
                   what
                   hath
                   been
                   spoken
                   it
                   is
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Trajection
                   proposed
                   may
                   be
                   allowed
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   by
                   most
                   of
                   the
                   Antient
                   and
                   Modern
                   Translations
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   the
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   again
                   ,
                   relating
                   unto
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     saith
                  
                   ,
                   denotes
                   only
                   the
                   Introduction
                   of
                   a
                   new
                   proof
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   not
                   intimate
                   a
                   
                     second
                     bringing
                  
                   in
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ.
                   And
                   unto
                   what
                   hath
                   already
                   been
                   spoken
                   I
                   shall
                   only
                   adde
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   an
                   intention
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   pleaded
                   for
                   ,
                   would
                   be
                   so
                   far
                   from
                   promoting
                   the
                   Apostles
                   design
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   would
                   greatly
                   weaken
                   and
                   impair
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   matter
                   he
                   had
                   in
                   hand
                   was
                   to
                   prove
                   the
                   Preheminence
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   above
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   not
                   absolutely
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   the
                   
                     Revealer
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   this
                   was
                   not
                   so
                   ,
                   and
                   proved
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   by
                   this
                   testimony
                   ,
                   whilst
                   he
                   was
                   employed
                   in
                   that
                   work
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   nothing
                   at
                   all
                   to
                   his
                   purpose
                   .
                
                 
                   Having
                   cleared
                   this
                   Difficulty
                   ,
                   and
                   shewed
                   that
                   no
                   
                     Second
                     Coming
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   intended
                   in
                   this
                   word
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   a
                   new
                   testimony
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   purpose
                   with
                   them
                   foregoing
                   produced
                   ,
                   the
                   intention
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   his
                   
                     Prefatory
                     Expression
                  
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   farther
                   opened
                   ,
                   by
                   considering
                   what
                   that
                   world
                   is
                   whereunto
                   the
                   Father
                   brought
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   with
                   how
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   did
                   so
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   are
                   two
                   Opinions
                   about
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   whereinto
                   Christ
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   by
                   the
                   Father
                   ;
                   the
                   one
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Socinians
                   ,
                   asserted
                   as
                   by
                   others
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   so
                   by
                   Schliclingius
                   in
                   his
                   Comment
                   on
                   this
                   place
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   Grotius
                   after
                   them
                   in
                   his
                   Annotations
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   
                     Grotius
                     ,
                     est
                     regio
                     illa
                     superna
                     quae
                     ab
                     angelis
                     habitatur
                     ,
                     ut
                     ipse
                     mox
                     scriptor
                     noster
                     ad
                     haec
                     sua
                     verba
                     respiciens
                     dicet
                     ,
                     cap.
                  
                   2.5
                   .
                   
                     It
                     is
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     Region
                     above
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     inhabited
                     by
                     the
                     Angels
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     intended
                     ;
                     and
                     our
                     Author
                     declares
                     as
                     much
                     in
                     that
                     respect
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     to
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     chap.
                  
                   2.5
                   .
                   In
                   like
                   manner
                   
                     Schliclingius
                     ,
                     Per
                     terram
                     istam
                     ;
                     non
                     esse
                     intelligendam
                     hanc
                     quam
                     mortales
                     incolimus
                     ,
                     sed
                     coelestem
                     illam
                     quam
                     aliquando
                     immortales
                     affecti
                     incolemus
                     ,
                     &
                     res
                     ipsa
                     ,
                     &
                     D.
                     autor
                     sequenti
                     capite
                     v.
                  
                   5.
                   
                     aperte
                     declarat
                  
                   .
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   Earth
                   but
                   the
                   Heaven
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   This
                   suits
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   with
                   the
                   Purpose
                   and
                   Design
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   plainly
                   to
                   prove
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   then
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   spake
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   revealed
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   that
                   work
                   ,
                   was
                   above
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   proved
                   by
                   shewing
                   what
                   befell
                   him
                   after
                   his
                   work
                   was
                   accomplished
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   It
                   receives
                   no
                   countenance
                   from
                   that
                   other
                   place
                   of
                   chap.
                   2.5
                   .
                   whither
                   we
                   are
                   sent
                   by
                   these
                   Interpreters
                   .
                   For
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   is
                   there
                   treating
                   of
                   a
                   matter
                   quite
                   of
                   another
                   nature
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   respect
                   unto
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   there
                   declared
                   .
                   Neither
                   doth
                   he
                   absolutely
                   there
                   mention
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   the
                   addition
                   of
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     come
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   enquire
                   upon
                   the
                   place
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   signifies
                   properly
                   the
                   
                     Habitable
                     Earth
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   never
                   used
                   absolutely
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   the
                   
                     habitable
                     world
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   men
                   dwelling
                   in
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   causelesly
                   to
                   wrest
                   it
                   unto
                   another
                   signification
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   interpret
                   but
                   to
                   offer
                   violence
                   unto
                   the
                   Text.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   By
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   then
                   ,
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     Habitable
                     Earth
                  
                   with
                   them
                   that
                   dwell
                   therein
                   ,
                   and
                   nothing
                   else
                   is
                   intended
                   ;
                   for
                   as
                   the
                   word
                   hath
                   no
                   other
                   signification
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   from
                   whence
                   the
                   ensuing
                   testimony
                   is
                   taken
                   expounds
                   it
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   
                     multitude
                     of
                     the
                     Isles
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Nations
                   
                     lying
                     abroad
                     in
                     the
                     wide
                     earth
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   World
                   designed
                   ,
                   even
                   that
                   Earth
                   wherein
                   the
                   rational
                   creatures
                   of
                   God
                   converse
                   here
                   below
                   .
                   Into
                   this
                   was
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   brought
                   in
                   by
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   are
                   therefore
                   nextly
                   to
                   enquire
                   wherein
                   the
                   Fathers
                   bringing
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   into
                   this
                   world
                   did
                   consist
                   .
                   We
                   have
                   seen
                   formerly
                   ,
                   that
                   some
                   have
                   assigned
                   it
                   unto
                   One
                   thing
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                   some
                   Another
                   ;
                   some
                   to
                   his
                   Incarnation
                   and
                   Nativity
                   ,
                   some
                   to
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   some
                   to
                   his
                   Mission
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   propagation
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   that
                   ensued
                   .
                   The
                   Opinion
                   about
                   his
                   
                     Coming
                     to
                     reign
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     a
                     thousand
                     years
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   also
                   that
                   of
                   his
                   coming
                   at
                   the
                   general
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   already
                   excluded
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   others
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   apt
                   to
                   think
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   any
                   one
                   particular
                   exclusive
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   
                   intendeth
                   or
                   designeth
                   .
                   That
                   which
                   was
                   intended
                   in
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   in
                   the
                   Promises
                   of
                   his
                   
                     coming
                     into
                     the
                     world
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   here
                   expressed
                   by
                   the
                   phrase
                   of
                   
                     bringing
                     him
                     in
                  
                   .
                   See
                   Mal.
                   3.2
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     whom
                     ye
                     seek
                     shall
                     come
                     ,
                     but
                     who
                     may
                     abide
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     his
                     coming
                     ?
                  
                   Now
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   any
                   one
                   
                     special
                     Act
                  
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   one
                   particular
                   Day
                   that
                   was
                   designed
                   in
                   that
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   Promises
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   
                     whole
                     work
                  
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   bringing
                   forth
                   the
                   Messiah
                   by
                   his
                   Conception
                   ,
                   Nativity
                   ,
                   Unction
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   Sending
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   and
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   subject
                   of
                   those
                   Promises
                   .
                   And
                   their
                   accomplishment
                   it
                   is
                   which
                   those
                   words
                   express
                   ,
                   
                     When
                     he
                     brings
                     the
                     first-born
                     into
                     the
                     world
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   kept
                   his
                   Church
                   under
                   the
                   Administration
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   given
                   by
                   Angels
                   in
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   Moses
                   the
                   Mediator
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   expectation
                   of
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   bringeth
                   him
                   forth
                   unto
                   and
                   carries
                   him
                   on
                   in
                   his
                   work
                   unto
                   the
                   accomplishment
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   he
                   says
                   ,
                   
                     Let
                     all
                     the
                     Angels
                     of
                     God
                     worship
                     him
                     .
                  
                   And
                   herein
                   most
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   senses
                   are
                   comprised
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   Interpretation
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   compleatly
                   answers
                   the
                   intention
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   the
                   citation
                   of
                   the
                   ensuing
                   Testimony
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   to
                   prove
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   discharge
                   of
                   his
                   work
                   of
                   revealing
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   such
                   an
                   One
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   Dignity
                   of
                   his
                   Person
                   ,
                   had
                   all
                   Religious
                   Worship
                   &
                   Honour
                   due
                   unto
                   him
                   from
                   the
                   Angels
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   sense
                   also
                   we
                   are
                   led
                   unto
                   by
                   the
                   Psalm
                   whence
                   the
                   ensuing
                   testimony
                   is
                   taken
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   97.
                   
                   The
                   Exultation
                   which
                   the
                   first
                   verse
                   of
                   the
                   Psalm
                   requires
                   and
                   calls
                   for
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   unlike
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Creation
                   expressed
                   at
                   his
                   
                     Nativity
                     ,
                     Luke
                  
                   2.11
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   four
                   following
                   verses
                   are
                   an
                   Allegorical
                   description
                   of
                   the
                   work
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   should
                   make
                   ,
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   See
                   Mal.
                   3.2
                   ,
                   3
                   ,
                   4.
                   chap.
                   4.1
                   .
                   Matth.
                   3.10
                   .
                   Luke
                   2.24
                   .
                   And
                   hereon
                   ensues
                   that
                   shame
                   and
                   ruine
                   which
                   was
                   brought
                   upon
                   Idols
                   and
                   Idolaters
                   thereby
                   v.
                   7.
                   
                   And
                   the
                   joy
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   v.
                   8.
                   attended
                   with
                   his
                   glorious
                   Reign
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   consequent
                   of
                   the
                   Accomplishment
                   of
                   his
                   work
                   ,
                   v.
                   9.
                   
                   Which
                   is
                   proposed
                   as
                   a
                   motive
                   unto
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   confidence
                   and
                   rejoycing
                   unto
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Fathers
                     bringing
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                  
                   described
                   by
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   ,
                   and
                   intended
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   remains
                   that
                   we
                   enquire
                   why
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   what
                   sense
                   ,
                   Christ
                   is
                   here
                   called
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   primogenitus
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   first-born
                   .
                   The
                   common
                   Answer
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     Non
                     quod
                     post
                     illum
                     alii
                     ,
                     sed
                     quod
                     ante
                     illum
                     nullus
                     ;
                     Not
                     that
                     any
                     was
                     born
                     after
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   way
                   )
                   
                     but
                     that
                     none
                     was
                     born
                     before
                     him
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   shewed
                   before
                   will
                   agree
                   well
                   enough
                   with
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   applied
                   both
                   to
                   the
                   Eternal
                   G●neration
                   of
                   his
                   Divine
                   Person
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Conception
                   and
                   Nativity
                   of
                   his
                   Humane
                   Nature
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   if
                   we
                   suppose
                   that
                   his
                   Person
                   and
                   Eternal
                   Generation
                   may
                   be
                   intended
                   in
                   this
                   Expression
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   make
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   first-born
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     only
                     begotten
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   allowed
                   ;
                   for
                   Christ
                   is
                   absolutely
                   called
                   the
                   
                     only
                     begotten
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                  
                   in
                   his
                   Eternal
                   Generation
                   ,
                   his
                   Essence
                   being
                   infinite
                   ,
                   took
                   up
                   the
                   whole
                   Nature
                   of
                   
                     Divine
                     Filiation
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   that
                   with
                   respect
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   any
                   more
                   Sons
                   of
                   God.
                   But
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   first-born
                   ,
                   is
                   used
                   in
                   relation
                   unto
                   others
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   shewed
                   before
                   ,
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   require
                   that
                   he
                   who
                   is
                   so
                   should
                   have
                   any
                   other
                   brethren
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   kind
                   of
                   Sonship
                   .
                   But
                   because
                   this
                   is
                   by
                   some
                   asserted
                   ,
                   namely
                   that
                   Christ
                   has
                   many
                   Brethren
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   kind
                   of
                   sonship
                   whereby
                   he
                   is
                   himself
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   on
                   that
                   account
                   called
                   the
                   first-born
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   an
                   assertion
                   greatly
                   derogatory
                   to
                   his
                   Glory
                   and
                   Honour
                   )
                   I
                   shall
                   in
                   our
                   passage
                   remove
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   stumbling-block
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   Schliclingius
                   on
                   the
                   place
                   ,
                   
                     Primogenitum
                     eum
                     nomine
                     Dei
                     Filium
                     appellat
                     ,
                     innuens
                     hoc
                     pacto
                     plures
                     Dei
                     esse
                     Filios
                     etiam
                     ad
                     Christum
                     respectu
                     habito
                     ;
                     scilicet
                     ut
                     ostenderet
                     non
                     ita
                     Christum
                     esse
                     Dei
                     Filium
                     ,
                     quin
                     alii
                     etiam
                     eodem
                     filiationis
                     genere
                     contineantur
                     ,
                     quanquam
                     filiationis
                     perfectione
                     &
                     gradu
                     Christo
                     multò
                     inferiores
                     .
                  
                   And
                   again
                   ,
                   
                     Primogenitus
                     dicitur
                     Christus
                     quod
                     eum
                     Deus
                     ante
                     omnes
                     Filios
                     ,
                     eos
                     nimirum
                     qui
                     Christi
                     fratres
                     appellantur
                     genuerit
                     ;
                     eo
                     scilicet
                     modo
                     quo
                     Deus
                     Filios
                     gignere
                     solet
                     ;
                     eos
                     autem
                     gignit
                     quos
                     sibi
                     similes
                     efficit
                     :
                     primus
                     est
                     Christus
                     qui
                     Deo
                     ea
                     sanctitate
                     similis
                     fuit
                     ,
                     qualem
                     in
                     novo
                     faedere
                     praecipit
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   these
                   things
                   agree
                   neither
                   with
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   nor
                   with
                   the
                   design
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   nor
                   with
                   the
                   Principles
                   of
                   them
                   by
                   whom
                   they
                   are
                   asserted
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   acknowledg'd
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   
                     other
                     sons
                  
                   besides
                   
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   with
                   respect
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   for
                   in
                   him
                   we
                   are
                   adopted
                   ,
                   the
                   only
                   way
                   whereby
                   any
                   one
                   may
                   attain
                   unto
                   the
                   priviledge
                   of
                   Sonship
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   sons
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   with
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   
                     same
                     kind
                     of
                     sonship
                  
                   with
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   False
                   ;
                   because
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Christ
                   in
                   his
                   Sonship
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     only
                     begotten
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   ther●
                   〈◊〉
                   is
                   impossible
                   that
                   God
                   should
                   have
                   any
                   more
                   sons
                   in
                   the
                   
                     same
                     kind
                  
                   
                   with
                   him
                   ;
                   for
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   ,
                   certainly
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     his
                     only
                     begotten
                     Son.
                  
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   only
                   way
                   of
                   Filiation
                   ,
                   the
                   only
                   kind
                   of
                   Sonship
                   ,
                   that
                   Believers
                   share
                   in
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   of
                   Adoption
                   ;
                   in
                   any
                   other
                   kind
                   of
                   sonship
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   partakers
                   .
                   Now
                   if
                   Christ
                   be
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   this
                   kind
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   of
                   necessity
                   antecedently
                   unto
                   his
                   Adoption
                   be
                   a
                   Member
                   of
                   another
                   Family
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Family
                   of
                   Sathan
                   and
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   by
                   Nature
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   thence
                   be
                   transplanted
                   by
                   Adoption
                   into
                   the
                   Family
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   Blasphemy
                   to
                   imagine
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   neither
                   can
                   Believers
                   be
                   the
                   sons
                   of
                   God
                   with
                   that
                   kind
                   of
                   sonship
                   which
                   is
                   proper
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   he
                   being
                   the
                   
                     only
                     begotten
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ;
                   nor
                   can
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   be
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   kind
                   of
                   Sonship
                   as
                   Believers
                   are
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   only
                   by
                   Adoption
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   translation
                   out
                   of
                   one
                   Family
                   into
                   another
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   either
                   to
                   exalt
                   Believers
                   into
                   the
                   
                     same
                     kind
                     of
                     Sonship
                  
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   depress
                   him
                   into
                   the
                   same
                   rank
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   is
                   wholly
                   inconsistent
                   with
                   the
                   Analogy
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   Principles
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   If
                   this
                   were
                   so
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   and
                   Believers
                   were
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   kind
                   of
                   Sonship
                   ,
                   only
                   differing
                   
                     in
                     degrees
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   also
                   are
                   imaginary
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   formal
                   Reason
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   kind
                   of
                   Sonship
                   is
                   not
                   capable
                   of
                   variation
                   by
                   degrees
                   )
                   what
                   great
                   matter
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   condescension
                   mentioned
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   chap.
                   2.11
                   .
                   that
                   
                     he
                     is
                     not
                     ashamed
                     to
                     call
                     them
                     brethren
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   yet
                   he
                   compares
                   with
                   the
                   condescension
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   being
                   called
                   their
                   God
                   ,
                   chap.
                   11.16
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   This
                   conceit
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   Vntrue
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   design
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   .
                   For
                   to
                   assert
                   the
                   Messiah
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                  
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   way
                   with
                   men
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   tend
                   at
                   all
                   to
                   prove
                   him
                   
                     more
                     excellent
                     than
                     the
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   leaves
                   us
                   just
                   ground
                   of
                   suspecting
                   their
                   preference
                   above
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   contrary
                   unto
                   other
                   declared
                   Principles
                   of
                   the
                   Authors
                   of
                   this
                   Assertion
                   .
                   They
                   else-where
                   affirm
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   was
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   on
                   many
                   accounts
                   ,
                   as
                   first
                   and
                   principally
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   was
                   
                     conceived
                     and
                     born
                     of
                     a
                     Virgin
                     by
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   now
                   surely
                   all
                   Believers
                   are
                   not
                   partakers
                   with
                   him
                   in
                   
                     this
                     kind
                  
                   of
                   Sonship
                   .
                   Again
                   ,
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   because
                   God
                   
                     raised
                     him
                     from
                     the
                     dead
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   confirm
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   taught
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   with
                   Believers
                   .
                   Also
                   they
                   say
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   called
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   his
                   sitting
                   at
                   the
                   Right
                   Hand
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   no
                   less
                   his
                   peculiar
                   priviledge
                   than
                   the
                   former
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   but
                   an
                   unhappy
                   attempt
                   to
                   lay
                   hold
                   of
                   a
                   word
                   for
                   an
                   advantage
                   ,
                   which
                   yields
                   nothing
                   in
                   the
                   issue
                   but
                   trouble
                   and
                   perplexity
                   .
                
                 
                   Nor
                   can
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   affirmed
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   place
                   )
                   be
                   called
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   first-born
                   ,
                   because
                   in
                   him
                   was
                   that
                   
                     Holiness
                     which
                     is
                     required
                     in
                     the
                     new
                     Covenant
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   both
                   all
                   Believers
                   under
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   had
                   that
                   Holiness
                   and
                   likeness
                   unto
                   God
                   in
                   their
                   degrees
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Holines
                   consists
                   principally
                   in
                   Regeneration
                   ,
                   or
                   being
                   born
                   again
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   and
                   Spirit
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   corrupted
                   estate
                   of
                   death
                   and
                   sin
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   was
                   not
                   capable
                   of
                   .
                   Yea
                   ,
                   the
                   truth
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   Holiness
                   and
                   Image
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Christ
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   kind
                   of
                   it
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   required
                   under
                   the
                   
                     first
                     Covenant
                  
                   ;
                   an
                   Holiness
                   of
                   perfect
                   Innocency
                   and
                   perfect
                   Righteousness
                   in
                   Obedience
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   this
                   last
                   invention
                   hath
                   no
                   better
                   success
                   than
                   the
                   former
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   appeareth
                   then
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   is
                   not
                   called
                   the
                   first-begotten
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   first-born
                   ,
                   with
                   any
                   such
                   respect
                   unto
                   others
                   ,
                   as
                   should
                   include
                   him
                   and
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   kind
                   of
                   Filiation
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   give
                   therefore
                   a
                   direct
                   account
                   of
                   this
                   Appellation
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   observe
                   ,
                   that
                   indeed
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   is
                   never
                   absolutely
                   called
                   the
                   first-begotten
                   ,
                   or
                   first-born
                   ,
                   with
                   respect
                   either
                   to
                   his
                   Eternal
                   Generation
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   the
                   Conception
                   and
                   Nativity
                   of
                   his
                   Humane
                   Nature
                   .
                   In
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   he
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     only
                     begotten
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   no
                   where
                   the
                   first-born
                   ,
                   or
                   first-begotten
                   :
                   and
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   latter
                   ,
                   indeed
                   he
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   
                     first-begotten
                     Son
                     of
                     the
                     Virgin
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   she
                   had
                   none
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   absolutely
                   the
                   first-born
                   ,
                   or
                   first-begotten
                   ,
                   which
                   Title
                   is
                   here
                   and
                   else-where
                   ascribed
                   unto
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   therefore
                   the
                   thing
                   it self
                   ,
                   of
                   
                     being
                     the
                     first-born
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Dignity
                   and
                   Priviledge
                   that
                   attended
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   designed
                   in
                   this
                   Appellation
                   .
                   So
                   Col.
                   1.15
                   .
                   he
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     first-born
                     of
                     the
                     creation
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   hath
                   Power
                   and
                   Authority
                   over
                   all
                   the
                   creatures
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   word
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   intends
                   to
                   express
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   oft-times
                   is
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   sense
                   now
                   pleaded
                   for
                   ,
                   namely
                   to
                   denote
                   not
                   the
                   birth
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   priviledge
                   that
                   belonged
                   thereunto
                   .
                   So
                   Psal.
                   89.27
                   .
                   God
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   make
                   David
                   his
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   his
                   first-born
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   expounded
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     higher
                     than
                     the
                     Kings
                     of
                     
                     the
                     earth
                     .
                  
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   being
                   the
                   first-born
                   ,
                   is
                   but
                   the
                   same
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   insisted
                   on
                   ,
                   of
                   his
                   being
                   
                     Heir
                     of
                     all
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   priviledge
                   of
                   the
                   first-born
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   priviledge
                   was
                   sometimes
                   transmitted
                   unto
                   others
                   that
                   were
                   not
                   the
                   first-born
                   ,
                   although
                   the
                   natural
                   course
                   of
                   their
                   nativity
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   changed
                   :
                   Gen.
                   21.10
                   .
                   chap.
                   49.
                   v.
                   3
                   ,
                   4
                   ,
                   8.
                   
                   The
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   then
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   appointment
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   being
                   entrusted
                   with
                   the
                   whole
                   Inheritance
                   of
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   Authority
                   to
                   dispose
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   give
                   out
                   portions
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   God's
                   family
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   first-born
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   remains
                   now
                   but
                   one
                   word
                   more
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   for
                   the
                   opening
                   of
                   this
                   Introduction
                   of
                   the
                   ensuing
                   Testimony
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     saith
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     God
                     himself
                     saith
                  
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   
                     His
                     words
                  
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   produced
                   .
                   What
                   ever
                   is
                   spoken
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   in
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   
                     his
                     speaking
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   continueth
                   to
                   speak
                   it
                   unto
                   this
                   day
                   .
                   He
                   speaks
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   unto
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   it
                   riseth
                   from
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   r●solved
                   into
                   ;
                   
                     God
                     speaketh
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   suppose
                   we
                   need
                   no
                   interposition
                   of
                   Church
                   or
                   Tradition
                   to
                   give
                   Authority
                   or
                   Credit
                   unto
                   what
                   he
                   says
                   or
                   speaks
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   then
                   is
                   the
                   sum
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   
                     Again
                     ,
                     in
                     another
                     place
                     ,
                     where
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     fore-tells
                     the
                     bringing
                     forth
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     amongst
                     men
                     ,
                     him
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     Lord
                     and
                     Heir
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                     to
                     undertake
                     his
                     work
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     enter
                     into
                     his
                     Kingdom
                     and
                     Glory
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     speaks
                     to
                     this
                     purpose
                     ,
                     Let
                     all
                     the
                     Angels
                     of
                     God
                     worship
                     him
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   To
                   manifest
                   this
                   testimony
                   to
                   be
                   apposite
                   unto
                   the
                   confirmation
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   assertion
                   ,
                   three
                   things
                   are
                   required
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Son
                   who
                   is
                   intended
                   and
                   spoken
                   of
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   from
                   whence
                   the
                   words
                   are
                   taken
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   designed
                   as
                   the
                   Person
                   to
                   be
                   worshipped
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   they
                   are
                   Angels
                   that
                   are
                   spoken
                   unto
                   ,
                   and
                   commanded
                   to
                   worship
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   That
                   on
                   these
                   suppositions
                   ,
                   the
                   words
                   prove
                   the
                   Preheminence
                   of
                   Christ
                   above
                   the
                   Angels
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   the
                   two
                   former
                   ,
                   with
                   them
                   that
                   acknowledge
                   the
                   Divine
                   Authority
                   of
                   this
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   sufficient
                   in
                   general
                   to
                   give
                   them
                   satisfaction
                   .
                   The
                   place
                   is
                   applied
                   unto
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   passage
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     ministring
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   Spirit
                   who
                   first
                   wrote
                   that
                   Scripture
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   there
                   is
                   room
                   left
                   for
                   our
                   enquiry
                   how
                   these
                   things
                   may
                   be
                   evidenced
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   strength
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   Reasonings
                   with
                   them
                   who
                   were
                   not
                   yet
                   convinced
                   of
                   the
                   infallibility
                   of
                   his
                   Assertions
                   ,
                   any
                   farther
                   than
                   they
                   were
                   confirmed
                   by
                   testimonies
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   the
                   Antient
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   to
                   appear
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   a
                   check
                   given
                   to
                   their
                   boldness
                   ,
                   who
                   upon
                   pretence
                   of
                   the
                   impropriety
                   of
                   these
                   Allegations
                   have
                   questioned
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Epistle
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   our
                   first
                   enquiry
                   must
                   be
                   ,
                   whence
                   this
                   testimony
                   is
                   taken
                   .
                   Many
                   of
                   the
                   Antients
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Epiphanius
                     ,
                     Theodoret
                     ,
                     Euthymius
                     ,
                     Procopius
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   Anselm
                   ,
                   conceive
                   the
                   words
                   to
                   be
                   cited
                   from
                   Deut.
                   32.42
                   .
                   where
                   they
                   expresly
                   occur
                   in
                   the
                   Translation
                   of
                   the
                   LXX
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     Rejoyce
                     ye
                     Heavens
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     let
                     all
                     the
                     Angels
                     of
                     God
                     worship
                     him
                     .
                  
                   But
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   considerations
                   that
                   put
                   it
                   beyond
                   all
                   pretensions
                   that
                   the
                   words
                   are
                   not
                   taken
                   from
                   this
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   LXX
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   indeed
                   there
                   are
                   
                     no
                     such
                     words
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Original
                   Text
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   thing
                   spoken
                   that
                   might
                   give
                   occasion
                   to
                   the
                   sense
                   expressed
                   in
                   them
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   
                     whole
                     Verse
                  
                   is
                   inserted
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Greek
                     Version
                  
                   quite
                   besides
                   the
                   scope
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   .
                   Now
                   though
                   it
                   may
                   perhaps
                   be
                   safely
                   granted
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Apostles
                   in
                   citing
                   the
                   Scripture
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   did
                   sometimes
                   use
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Greek
                     Translation
                  
                   then
                   in
                   use
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   exact
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Original
                   whilst
                   the
                   sense
                   and
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   was
                   retained
                   in
                   them
                   ;
                   yet
                   to
                   cite
                   that
                   from
                   the
                   Scripture
                   as
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   testimony
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   indeed
                   is
                   not
                   therein
                   ,
                   nor
                   was
                   ever
                   spoken
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   humane
                   failure
                   and
                   corruption
                   crept
                   into
                   the
                   
                     Greek
                     Version
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   imputed
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   indeed
                   I
                   no
                   way
                   question
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   this
                   addition
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     Greek
                     Text
                  
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   ,
                   was
                   made
                   after
                   the
                   Apostle
                   had
                   used
                   this
                   testimony
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   unlikely
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   some
                   considering
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   considering
                   from
                   whence
                   it
                   was
                   taken
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   words
                   occur
                   not
                   absolutely
                   and
                   exactly
                   in
                   the
                   Greek
                   any
                   where
                   ,
                   inserted
                   it
                   into
                   that
                   place
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   amidst
                   other
                   words
                   of
                   an
                   alike
                   sound
                   ,
                   and
                   somewhat
                   an
                   alike
                   importante
                   ;
                   such
                   as
                   immediately
                   precede
                   and
                   follow
                   the
                   clause
                   inserted
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                  
                   is
                   not
                   treating
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   about
                   the
                   Introduction
                   of
                   the
                   First-born
                   
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   but
                   quite
                   of
                   another
                   matter
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   evident
                   upon
                   the
                   first
                   view
                   of
                   the
                   Text
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   this
                   testimony
                   is
                   evidently
                   not
                   taken
                   from
                   this
                   place
                   ;
                   nor
                   would
                   ,
                   nor
                   could
                   the
                   Apostle
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   a
                   testimony
                   liable
                   unto
                   such
                   just
                   exceptions
                   .
                
                 
                   Later
                   Expositors
                   generally
                   agree
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   words
                   are
                   taken
                   out
                   of
                   Psal.
                   97.
                   v.
                   7.
                   where
                   the
                   Original
                   is
                   rendred
                   by
                   the
                   LXX
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   with
                   a
                   very
                   small
                   variation
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   at
                   all
                   in
                   the
                   sense
                   ,
                   is
                   here
                   expressed
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   
                     And
                     let
                     all
                     the
                     Angels
                     of
                     God
                     worship
                     him
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   Psalm
                   hath
                   no
                   Title
                   at
                   all
                   in
                   the
                   Original
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   
                     Greek
                     Version
                  
                   noteth
                   ,
                   affirming
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   addes
                   one
                   of
                   its
                   own
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     A
                     Psalm
                     of
                     David
                     ,
                     when
                     his
                     land
                     was
                     restored
                     .
                  
                   Hence
                   it
                   is
                   referred
                   by
                   some
                   to
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   his
                   return
                   unto
                   Hierusale●
                   ,
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   been
                   expelled
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   by
                   Absolom
                   ;
                   by
                   others
                   ,
                   with
                   more
                   probability
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   his
                   bringing
                   the
                   Ark
                   into
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                   from
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   Obed-edom
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   land
                   was
                   quieted
                   before
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   unquestionably
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   shadowed
                   out
                   under
                   the
                   Type
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   David
                   ;
                   which
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   none
                   other
                   but
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   evident
                   that
                   this
                   Psalm
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Nature
                   with
                   that
                   which
                   goes
                   before
                   ,
                   yea
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   an
                   Appendix
                   unto
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   words
                   of
                   this
                   take
                   up
                   and
                   carrie
                   on
                   what
                   is
                   affirmed
                   in
                   the
                   tenth
                   verse
                   ,
                   or
                   close
                   of
                   that
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   both
                   of
                   them
                   are
                   but
                   one
                   continued
                   Psalm
                   of
                   Praise
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   Title
                   of
                   that
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   this
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     A
                     new
                     song
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   1.
                   which
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   as
                   Rashi
                   confesseth
                   ,
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   referred
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     World
                     to
                     come
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   Time
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                   So
                   Kimchi
                   affirms
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Psalm
                   and
                   that
                   following
                   ,
                   respect
                   the
                   time
                   when
                   the
                   people
                   shall
                   be
                   delivered
                   from
                   the
                   Captivity
                   out
                   of
                   all
                   Nations
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                   And
                   Rakenati
                   affirms
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   last
                   verse
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     cometh
                     to
                     judge
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                  
                   can
                   respect
                   nothing
                   but
                   the
                   coming
                   and
                   reign
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                   Thus
                   they
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   Traditions
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   of
                   the
                   Antients
                   ,
                   I
                   confess
                   ,
                   charge
                   them
                   with
                   corrupting
                   this
                   Psalm
                   in
                   the
                   version
                   of
                   the
                   10
                   verse
                   ,
                   affirming
                   that
                   the
                   words
                   sometimes
                   were
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     reigned
                     from
                     the
                     Tree
                     ,
                  
                   denoting
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   say
                   ,
                   the
                   Cross.
                   So
                   
                     Justin
                     Martyr
                  
                   in
                   his
                   Dialogue
                   with
                   Trypho
                   .
                   And
                   after
                   him
                   the
                   same
                   words
                   are
                   remembred
                   by
                   
                     Tertullian
                     ,
                     ad
                     .
                     Judae
                     .
                     cap.
                  
                   10.
                   
                     ad
                     .
                     Marci
                     .
                     lib.
                  
                   3.
                   
                   And
                   
                     Augustin
                     .
                     Enarr
                     .
                     in
                     Psal.
                  
                   95.
                   
                   And
                   though
                   the
                   fraud
                   and
                   corruption
                   pretended
                   be
                   improbable
                   ,
                   indeed
                   impossible
                   ;
                   nor
                   are
                   the
                   words
                   mentioned
                   by
                   Justine
                   acknowledged
                   by
                   the
                   Targum
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   
                     Greek
                     Translator
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Hierom
                   ;
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   parties
                   granted
                   the
                   Messiah
                   and
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   to
                   be
                   intended
                   in
                   the
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   or
                   there
                   had
                   been
                   no
                   need
                   or
                   colour
                   for
                   the
                   one
                   to
                   suspect
                   the
                   other
                   of
                   corruption
                   about
                   it
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   then
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Antient
                     Church
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                  
                   ,
                   whose
                   Tradition
                   is
                   herein
                   followed
                   by
                   the
                   Modern
                   ,
                   acknowledged
                   this
                   Psalm
                   to
                   contain
                   a
                   description
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   their
                   consent
                   doth
                   the
                   Apostle
                   proceed
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   next
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   importance
                   with
                   this
                   ,
                   is
                   entituled
                   by
                   the
                   Targumist
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     A
                     Prophetical
                     Psalm
                  
                   ,
                   namely
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   and
                   Reign
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   the
                   Psalm
                   it self
                   makes
                   it
                   manifest
                   that
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   treateth
                   in
                   it
                   about
                   God's
                   
                     bringing
                     in
                     the
                     first-born
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   the
                   setting
                   up
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   in
                   him
                   .
                   A
                   Kingdom
                   is
                   described
                   ,
                   wherein
                   
                     God
                     would
                     reign
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   should
                   destroy
                   Idolatry
                   and
                   false-worship
                   ;
                   a
                   Kingdom
                   wherein
                   the
                   
                     Isles
                     of
                     the
                     Gentiles
                  
                   should
                   rejoyce
                   ,
                   being
                   called
                   to
                   an
                   interest
                   therein
                   ;
                   a
                   Kingdom
                   that
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   preached
                   ,
                   proclaimed
                   ,
                   declared
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   encrease
                   of
                   Light
                   and
                   Holiness
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   manifestation
                   of
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   unto
                   the
                   ends
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ;
                   every
                   part
                   whereof
                   declareth
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   to
                   be
                   intended
                   in
                   the
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   Prophesie
                   of
                   the
                   
                     bringing
                     in
                     of
                     the
                     first-begotten
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Our
                   second
                   enquiry
                   is
                   ,
                   Whether
                   the
                   Angels
                   be
                   intended
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   before
                   observed
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     omnes
                     dii
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   are
                   so
                   rendred
                   by
                   
                     Hierom
                     ,
                     Adorate
                     eum
                     omnes
                     dii
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   ours
                   ,
                   
                     Worship
                     him
                     ,
                     all
                     ye
                     gods
                     .
                  
                   The
                   preceding
                   words
                   are
                   ,
                   
                     Confounded
                     be
                     all
                     they
                     that
                     serve
                     graven
                     images
                     ,
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     boast
                     themselves
                     in
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     of
                     idols
                     ;
                     Vanities
                     ,
                     Nothings
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   the
                   word
                   signifies
                   ;
                   whereon
                   ensues
                   this
                   
                     Apostrophe
                     ,
                     Worship
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     all
                     ye
                     gods
                  
                   :
                   And
                   who
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   is
                   our
                   present
                   enquiry
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   ,
                   as
                   all
                   the
                   Modern
                   Jews
                   ,
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   
                     gods
                     of
                     the
                     Gentiles
                  
                   ,
                   those
                   whom
                   they
                   worship
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   intended
                   ;
                   so
                   making
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   gods
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     vain
                     idols
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   :
                   But
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   It
                   cannot
                   be
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   should
                   exhort
                   the
                   
                     idols
                     of
                     the
                     Heathen
                  
                   ,
                   some
                   whereof
                   
                   were
                   Devils
                   ,
                   some
                   
                     dead
                     men
                  
                   ,
                   some
                   
                     inanimate
                     parts
                     of
                     the
                     Creation
                  
                   ,
                   unto
                   a
                   reverential
                   worshipping
                   of
                   God
                   reigning
                   over
                   all
                   .
                   Hence
                   the
                   Targumist
                   seeing
                   the
                   vanity
                   of
                   that
                   Interpretation
                   perverts
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   renders
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     Worship
                     before
                     him
                     all
                     ye
                     Nations
                     ,
                     which
                     serve
                     idols
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Elohim
                   ,
                   is
                   so
                   far
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   from
                   being
                   exegetical
                   of
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   gods
                   ,
                   or
                   vain
                   idols
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   put
                   in
                   direct
                   Opposition
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   evident
                   from
                   the
                   words
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   word
                   Elohim
                   ,
                   which
                   most
                   frequently
                   denoteth
                   the
                   true
                   God
                   ,
                   doth
                   never
                   alone
                   ,
                   and
                   absolutely
                   taken
                   ,
                   signifie
                   
                     false
                     gods
                  
                   or
                   idols
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   joyned
                   with
                   some
                   other
                   word
                   discovering
                   its
                   application
                   ;
                   as
                   
                     his
                     god
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     their
                     gods
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     the
                     gods
                     of
                     this
                     or
                     that
                     people
                     :
                  
                   in
                   which
                   case
                   it
                   is
                   rendred
                   by
                   the
                   LXX
                   sometimes
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   an
                   idol
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   an
                   
                     idol
                     made
                     with
                     hands
                  
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   an
                   abomination
                   :
                   but
                   here
                   it
                   hath
                   no
                   such
                   limitation
                   or
                   restriction
                   .
                
                 
                   Whereas
                   therefore
                   there
                   are
                   some
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   some
                   peculiar
                   Excellency
                   and
                   likeness
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   subordination
                   unto
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   work
                   ,
                   are
                   called
                   gods
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   those
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   intended
                   in
                   the
                   expression
                   ;
                   now
                   these
                   are
                   either
                   Magistrates
                   or
                   Angels
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     First
                     ,
                     Magistrates
                  
                   are
                   somewhere
                   called
                   Elohim
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   Representation
                   they
                   make
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   Power
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   peculiar
                   subordination
                   unto
                   him
                   in
                   their
                   working
                   .
                   The
                   Jews
                   indeed
                   contend
                   that
                   no
                   other
                   Magistrates
                   but
                   only
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Great
                     Sanedrin
                  
                   are
                   any
                   where
                   called
                   gods
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   concerns
                   not
                   our
                   present
                   enquiry
                   :
                   
                     some
                     Magistrates
                  
                   are
                   so
                   called
                   ,
                   but
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   are
                   here
                   intended
                   by
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   ;
                   there
                   being
                   no
                   Occasion
                   administred
                   unto
                   him
                   of
                   any
                   such
                   Apostrophe
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   Angels
                   also
                   are
                   called
                   Elohim
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   8.5
                   .
                   They
                   have
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   God
                   attributed
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   shewed
                   before
                   in
                   some
                   instances
                   .
                   And
                   these
                   alone
                   are
                   they
                   whom
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   speaks
                   unto
                   .
                   Having
                   called
                   on
                   the
                   whole
                   Creation
                   to
                   rejoyce
                   in
                   the
                   bringing
                   forth
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   pressed
                   his
                   Exhortation
                   upon
                   things
                   on
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   he
                   turns
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     ministring
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   calls
                   on
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   discharge
                   of
                   their
                   duty
                   unto
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   that
                   Kingdom
                   .
                   Hence
                   the
                   Targumist
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   Psal.
                   96.
                   which
                   is
                   indeed
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   expresly
                   mentioneth
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   his
                   
                     high
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   joyning
                   in
                   his
                   praise
                   and
                   worship
                   ,
                   using
                   the
                   Greek
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   distinction
                   sake
                   ;
                   as
                   on
                   the
                   same
                   account
                   it
                   often
                   occurs
                   in
                   the
                   Targum
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   have
                   thus
                   evinced
                   that
                   the
                   Psalm
                   treats
                   about
                   the
                   
                     bringing
                     in
                     of
                     the
                     first-born
                     into
                     the
                     world
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   
                     ministring
                     Angels
                  
                   who
                   are
                   here
                   commanded
                   to
                   worship
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   the
                   command
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   consisted
                   in
                   these
                   two
                   things
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   A
                   declaration
                   of
                   the
                   state
                   and
                   condition
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   meet
                   Object
                   of
                   Religious
                   Adoration
                   unto
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   and
                   attended
                   with
                   peculiar
                   motives
                   unto
                   the
                   discharge
                   of
                   their
                   duty
                   .
                   The
                   former
                   he
                   hath
                   from
                   his
                   
                     Divine
                     Nature
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   latter
                   from
                   his
                   Work
                   with
                   his
                   State
                   and
                   Dignity
                   that
                   ensued
                   thereon
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   An
                   intimation
                   of
                   the
                   pleasure
                   of
                   God
                   unto
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   not
                   that
                   
                     Divine
                     Worship
                  
                   was
                   absolutely
                   due
                   unto
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   knew
                   from
                   the
                   first
                   instant
                   of
                   their
                   Creation
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   all
                   Honour
                   and
                   Glory
                   were
                   due
                   unto
                   him
                   on
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   his
                   Work
                   and
                   Office
                   ,
                   as
                   Mediator
                   and
                   King
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   It
                   remaineth
                   only
                   that
                   we
                   shew
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   testimony
                   thus
                   explained
                   was
                   suitable
                   unto
                   the
                   Apostles
                   design
                   and
                   purpose
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   prove
                   the
                   Assertion
                   in
                   the
                   Confirmation
                   whereof
                   it
                   is
                   produced
                   .
                   Now
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   so
                   full
                   and
                   clear
                   an
                   evidence
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   will
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   detain
                   us
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   that
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   any
                   more
                   clear
                   or
                   full
                   demonstration
                   of
                   this
                   truth
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   hath
                   an
                   unspeakable
                   Preheminence
                   above
                   the
                   Angels
                   than
                   this
                   ;
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   appointed
                   and
                   commanded
                   by
                   God
                   himself
                   to
                   adore
                   him
                   ▪
                   with
                   Divine
                   and
                   Religious
                   Worship
                   .
                   We
                   may
                   now
                   therefore
                   consider
                   what
                   Observations
                   the
                   words
                   will
                   afford
                   us
                   for
                   our
                   own
                   instruction
                   .
                   It
                   appears
                   then
                   from
                   hence
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Authority
                     of
                     God
                     speaking
                     in
                     the
                     Scripture
                     is
                     that
                     alone
                     which
                     Divine
                     Faith
                     rests
                     upon
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     resolved
                     into
                     .
                     He
                     saith
                     .
                  
                   It
                   was
                   the
                   begetting
                   of
                   faith
                   in
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   increase
                   or
                   establishment
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   others
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   aimed
                   at
                   .
                   That
                   which
                   he
                   proposeth
                   to
                   them
                   as
                   the
                   Object
                   of
                   their
                   faith
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   believe
                   ,
                   was
                   that
                   Excellency
                   of
                   the
                   Person
                   and
                   Kingly
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   wherein
                   they
                   had
                   not
                   as
                   yet
                   been
                   instructed
                   .
                   And
                   hereof
                   he
                   endeavours
                   not
                   to
                   beget
                   an
                   Opinion
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   Faith
                   which
                   cannot
                   deceive
                   ,
                   or
                   be
                   deceived
                   .
                   To
                   this
                   end
                   he
                   
                   proposeth
                   that
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   submit
                   unto
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   they
                   may
                   safely
                   rest
                   in
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   Faith
                   is
                   an
                   Act
                   of
                   Religious
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   it
                   respects
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   God
                   requiring
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   Religious
                   infallible
                   assent
                   of
                   the
                   mind
                   ,
                   it
                   regards
                   the
                   Truth
                   and
                   Veracity
                   of
                   God
                   as
                   its
                   Object
                   .
                   On
                   this
                   alone
                   it
                   rests
                   ,
                   
                     God
                     saith
                  
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   what
                   ever
                   God
                   speaks
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   his
                   Truth
                   and
                   Authority
                   manifest
                   themselves
                   to
                   the
                   satisfaction
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   where
                   else
                   doth
                   it
                   find
                   rest
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   
                     That
                     for
                     the
                     begetting
                     ,
                     increasing
                     ,
                     and
                     strengthning
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     useful
                     to
                     have
                     important
                     fundamental
                     Truths
                     confirmed
                     by
                     many
                     testimonies
                     of
                     Scripture
                     .
                     Again
                     he
                     saith
                     .
                  
                   Any
                   one
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   sufficient
                   to
                   establish
                   the
                   most
                   important
                   Truth
                   to
                   Eternity
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   hang
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   all
                   mankind
                   thereon
                   ;
                   neither
                   can
                   any
                   thing
                   impeach
                   or
                   weaken
                   what
                   is
                   so
                   confirmed
                   .
                   No
                   more
                   is
                   required
                   in
                   any
                   case
                   to
                   make
                   Faith
                   necessary
                   on
                   our
                   part
                   as
                   a
                   Duty
                   of
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   and
                   infallible
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Event
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   by
                   any
                   means
                   ,
                   by
                   any
                   
                     one
                     word
                  
                   revealed
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   requires
                   our
                   assent
                   unto
                   .
                   But
                   God
                   dealeth
                   not
                   upon
                   strict
                   terms
                   .
                   Infinite
                   Condescension
                   lies
                   at
                   the
                   bottom
                   of
                   all
                   wherein
                   he
                   hath
                   to
                   deal
                   with
                   us
                   .
                   He
                   respects
                   not
                   what
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   strictly
                   requires
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   is
                   needful
                   unto
                   our
                   infirmity
                   and
                   weakness
                   .
                   Hence
                   he
                   multiplies
                   his
                   Commands
                   and
                   Promises
                   ,
                   and
                   confirms
                   all
                   by
                   his
                   Oath
                   ,
                   swearing
                   to
                   his
                   Truth
                   
                     by
                     himself
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   away
                   all
                   pretence
                   of
                   distrust
                   and
                   unbelief
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   cause
                   he
                   multiplies
                   Testimonies
                   to
                   the
                   Truths
                   wherein
                   the
                   concernments
                   of
                   his
                   Glory
                   and
                   our
                   Obedience
                   do
                   lie
                   ;
                   as
                   might
                   be
                   manifested
                   by
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   instances
                   innumerable
                   .
                   Thus
                   in
                   his
                   name
                   deals
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   useful
                   to
                   Faith.
                   For
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   What
                   is
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   obscure
                   in
                   one
                   ,
                   is
                   cleared
                   in
                   another
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   what
                   
                     doubts
                     and
                     fears
                  
                   remain
                   on
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   one
                   Testimony
                   ,
                   are
                   removed
                   by
                   another
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   souls
                   of
                   Believers
                   are
                   carried
                   on
                   unto
                   a
                   
                     full
                     Assurance
                  
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   because
                   such
                   is
                   our
                   weakness
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   need
                   hereof
                   in
                   our selves
                   ,
                   such
                   is
                   the
                   Goodness
                   of
                   God
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   want
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   Word
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Faith
                   discerns
                   hereby
                   the
                   weight
                   that
                   God
                   lays
                   upon
                   its
                   embracing
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   so
                   testified
                   unto
                   .
                   He
                   knows
                   our
                   concernment
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   thereon
                   urgeth
                   us
                   with
                   its
                   acceptance
                   .
                   This
                   awakens
                   and
                   excites
                   Faith
                   unto
                   Attention
                   and
                   Consideration
                   ,
                   the
                   eminent
                   means
                   of
                   its
                   growth
                   and
                   increase
                   .
                   It
                   knows
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   for
                   nothing
                   that
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   thus
                   presseth
                   his
                   Truth
                   upon
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   attends
                   the
                   more
                   diligently
                   upon
                   his
                   urgency
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Every
                   testimony
                   hath
                   something
                   single
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   peculiar
                   unto
                   it
                   .
                   Though
                   many
                   bear
                   witness
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   truth
                   ,
                   yet
                   such
                   is
                   the
                   
                     fulness
                     of
                     the
                     Scripture
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   God
                   laid
                   up
                   therein
                   ,
                   that
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   hath
                   also
                   somewhat
                   of
                   its
                   own
                   ,
                   somewhat
                   singular
                   ,
                   tending
                   to
                   the
                   enlightning
                   and
                   establishment
                   of
                   our
                   minds
                   .
                   This
                   Faith
                   makes
                   a
                   discovery
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   receives
                   peculiar
                   profit
                   and
                   advantage
                   thereby
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   should
                   teach
                   us
                   to
                   abound
                   in
                   the
                   study
                   and
                   search
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   thereby
                   come
                   to
                   establishment
                   in
                   the
                   truth
                   .
                   God
                   hath
                   thus
                   left
                   us
                   
                     many
                     testimonies
                  
                   to
                   each
                   important
                   Truth
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   hath
                   not
                   done
                   it
                   in
                   vain
                   ;
                   he
                   knows
                   our
                   need
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   his
                   Condescension
                   in
                   so
                   doing
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   might
                   have
                   bound
                   us
                   up
                   to
                   the
                   strictest
                   terms
                   of
                   closing
                   with
                   the
                   least
                   intimation
                   of
                   his
                   will
                   ,
                   is
                   for
                   ever
                   to
                   be
                   admired
                   .
                   For
                   us
                   to
                   neglect
                   this
                   great
                   effect
                   and
                   product
                   of
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   Grace
                   and
                   Love
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   
                     unspeakable
                     folly
                  
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   think
                   we
                   need
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   we
                   make
                   our selves
                   wiser
                   than
                   God
                   ;
                   if
                   we
                   think
                   we
                   do
                   ,
                   and
                   neglect
                   our
                   duty
                   herein
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   really
                   as
                   unwise
                   as
                   the
                   Beasts
                   that
                   perish
                   .
                   Want
                   of
                   this
                   fortifying
                   of
                   faith
                   by
                   a
                   diligent
                   search
                   after
                   the
                   testimonies
                   given
                   unto
                   the
                   truth
                   proposed
                   unto
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   believed
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   that
                   so
                   many
                   every
                   day
                   turn
                   away
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   therewithall
                   make
                   
                     shipwrack
                     of
                     faith
                     and
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     .
                  
                   Let
                   us
                   then
                   never
                   think
                   our selves
                   safe
                   in
                   the
                   knowledge
                   and
                   profession
                   of
                   any
                   truth
                   ,
                   but
                   whilst
                   we
                   continue
                   sincerely
                   in
                   the
                   investigation
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   confirmation
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   given
                   it
                   in
                   his
                   Word
                   .
                   The
                   Opposition
                   made
                   to
                   every
                   Truth
                   is
                   so
                   various
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   so
                   many
                   hands
                   ,
                   that
                   not
                   the
                   least
                   contribution
                   of
                   evidence
                   unto
                   it
                   can
                   be
                   neglected
                   with
                   safety
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   
                     The
                     whole
                     Creation
                     of
                     God
                     hath
                     a
                     great
                     concernment
                     in
                     God's
                     bringing
                     forth
                     Christ
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Exaltation
                     in
                     his
                     Kingdom
                     .
                  
                   Hence
                   in
                   the
                   Psalm
                   from
                   whence
                   these
                   words
                   are
                   taken
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   principal
                   parts
                   of
                   it
                   are
                   called
                   on
                   to
                   triumph
                   and
                   rejoyce
                   therein
                   ;
                   
                     The
                     Earth
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     multitude
                     of
                     the
                     Isles
                     ,
                     the
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     People
                     ,
                  
                   are
                   invited
                   unto
                   this
                   congratulation
                   ;
                   neither
                   is
                   any
                   thing
                   excluded
                   but
                   Idols
                   and
                   Idolaters
                   ,
                   
                   whose
                   ruine
                   God
                   intends
                   in
                   the
                   Erection
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ.
                   And
                   this
                   they
                   have
                   ground
                   for
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   Work
                   consisted
                   the
                   principal
                   manifestation
                   of
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   Power
                   and
                   Goodness
                   of
                   God.
                   The
                   whole
                   Creation
                   is
                   concerned
                   in
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   the
                   Creator
                   .
                   In
                   his
                   Exaltation
                   doth
                   their
                   honour
                   interest
                   and
                   blessedness
                   consist
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   End
                   were
                   they
                   made
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   might
                   be
                   glorified
                   .
                   The
                   more
                   that
                   is
                   done
                   by
                   any
                   means
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   is
                   their
                   End
                   attained
                   .
                
                 
                   Hence
                   the
                   very
                   
                     inanimate
                     parts
                  
                   of
                   it
                   are
                   introduced
                   by
                   a
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     rejoycing
                     ,
                     exulting
                     shouting
                     and
                     clapping
                     their
                     hands
                     ,
                  
                   when
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   manifested
                   ;
                   in
                   all
                   which
                   ,
                   their
                   suitableness
                   and
                   propensity
                   to
                   their
                   proper
                   End
                   is
                   declared
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   by
                   their
                   
                     being
                     burdened
                     and
                     groaning
                  
                   under
                   such
                   an
                   Estate
                   and
                   Condition
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   doth
                   any
                   way
                   eclipse
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   their
                   Maker
                   .
                   Now
                   in
                   this
                   work
                   of
                   
                     bringing
                     forth
                     the
                     first-born
                  
                   is
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   God
                   principally
                   and
                   eminently
                   exalted
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Brightness
                     of
                     his
                     Glory
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   him
                   all
                   the
                   Treasures
                   of
                   Wisdom
                   Grace
                   and
                   Goodness
                   ,
                   are
                   laid
                   up
                   and
                   hid
                   .
                   What
                   ever
                   God
                   had
                   any
                   other
                   wayes
                   before
                   parcelled
                   out
                   ,
                   of
                   and
                   concerning
                   his
                   Glory
                   by
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   his
                   hands
                   ,
                   is
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   altogether
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   an
                   unspeakable
                   Addition
                   of
                   Beauty
                   and
                   Excellency
                   ,
                   repeated
                   in
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   whole
                   Creation
                   receiveth
                   a
                   
                     real
                     Advancement
                     and
                     honour
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Sons
                   being
                   made
                   the
                   
                     first-born
                     of
                     every
                     creature
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   especial
                   
                     Heir
                     and
                     Lord
                     of
                     them
                     all
                     .
                  
                   Their
                   being
                   brought
                   into
                   a
                   new
                   dependance
                   on
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   is
                   their
                   Honour
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   exalted
                   by
                   becoming
                   his
                   Possession
                   .
                   For
                   after
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   lost
                   their
                   first
                   Original
                   Dependance
                   on
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   respect
                   unto
                   him
                   grounded
                   on
                   his
                   pronouncing
                   of
                   them
                   
                     exceeding
                     good
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   such
                   as
                   became
                   his
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Power
                   to
                   have
                   made
                   ,
                   they
                   fell
                   under
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   who
                   became
                   
                     Prince
                     of
                     this
                     world
                  
                   by
                   sin
                   .
                   Herein
                   consisted
                   the
                   vanity
                   and
                   debasement
                   of
                   the
                   Creature
                   ,
                   which
                   it
                   was
                   never
                   willingly
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   
                     its
                     own
                     accord
                  
                   subject
                   unto
                   .
                   But
                   God
                   setting
                   up
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   making
                   
                     him
                     the
                     first-born
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   Creation
                   hath
                   a
                   right
                   unto
                   a
                   new
                   glorious
                   Lord
                   and
                   Master
                   .
                   And
                   however
                   any
                   part
                   of
                   it
                   be
                   violently
                   for
                   a
                   season
                   detained
                   under
                   its
                   
                     old
                     bondage
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   hath
                   grounds
                   of
                   an
                   earnest
                   Expectation
                   of
                   a
                   full
                   and
                   total
                   Deliverance
                   into
                   Liberty
                   ,
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   this
                   Primogeniture
                   of
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Angels
                   and
                   Men
                   the
                   Inhabitants
                   of
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   ,
                   the
                   principal
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Creation
                   ,
                   on
                   whom
                   God
                   hath
                   in
                   an
                   especial
                   manner
                   estamped
                   his
                   own
                   likeness
                   and
                   Image
                   ,
                   are
                   hereby
                   made
                   partakers
                   of
                   such
                   inestimable
                   Benefits
                   ,
                   as
                   indispensably
                   call
                   for
                   rejoycing
                   in
                   a
                   way
                   of
                   Thankfulness
                   and
                   Gratitude
                   .
                   This
                   the
                   whole
                   Gospel
                   declares
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   needs
                   not
                   our
                   particular
                   improvement
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   if
                   this
                   be
                   the
                   duty
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Creation
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   easie
                   to
                   discern
                   in
                   what
                   a
                   special
                   manner
                   it
                   is
                   incumbent
                   on
                   
                     them
                     that
                     believe
                  
                   ,
                   whose
                   Benefit
                   Advantage
                   and
                   Glory
                   was
                   principally
                   intended
                   in
                   this
                   whole
                   work
                   of
                   God.
                   Should
                   they
                   be
                   found
                   wanting
                   in
                   this
                   Duty
                   ,
                   God
                   might
                   as
                   of
                   old
                   call
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   to
                   witness
                   against
                   them
                   .
                   Yea
                   ,
                   Thankfulness
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   
                     bringing
                     forth
                     of
                     the
                     first-born
                  
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   summ
                   and
                   substance
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   Obedience
                   which
                   God
                   requires
                   at
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   believers
                   .
                
                 
                   IV.
                   
                     The
                     Command
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     the
                     ground
                     and
                     Reason
                     of
                     all
                     Religious
                     Worship
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Angels
                   are
                   to
                   worship
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   the
                   Mediator
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   ground
                   of
                   their
                   so
                   doing
                   is
                   Gods
                   command
                   :
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Worship
                     him
                     all
                     ye
                     Angels
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   the
                   command
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   twofold
                   :
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   Formal
                   and
                   vocal
                   ;
                   when
                   God
                   gives
                   out
                   a
                   Law
                   or
                   Precept
                   unto
                   any
                   creature
                   superadded
                   to
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   its
                   Creation
                   :
                   Such
                   was
                   the
                   Command
                   given
                   unto
                   our
                   first
                   Parents
                   in
                   the
                   Garden
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   Tree
                   of
                   the
                   
                     knowledge
                     of
                     Good
                     and
                     Evil
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   such
                   were
                   all
                   the
                   Laws
                   ,
                   Precepts
                   ,
                   and
                   Institutions
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   afterwards
                   gave
                   unto
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   with
                   those
                   which
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   continue
                   as
                   the
                   Rule
                   and
                   Reason
                   of
                   their
                   Obedience
                   .
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   Real
                   and
                   interpretative
                   ;
                   consisting
                   in
                   an
                   impression
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                   and
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   upon
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   his
                   creatures
                   ,
                   with
                   respect
                   unto
                   that
                   Obedience
                   which
                   their
                   state
                   condition
                   and
                   dependance
                   on
                   him
                   requireth
                   .
                   The
                   very
                   nature
                   of
                   an
                   
                     intellectual
                     Creature
                  
                   made
                   for
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   placed
                   in
                   a
                   moral
                   dependance
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   subjection
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   hath
                   in
                   it
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   a
                   Command
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Worship
                   and
                   Service
                   that
                   God
                   requireth
                   at
                   their
                   hands
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   Law
                   in
                   man
                   ,
                   being
                   blotted
                   ,
                   weakned
                   ,
                   impaired
                   through
                   sin
                   ,
                   God
                   hath
                   in
                   mercy
                   unto
                   us
                   collected
                   ,
                   drawn
                   forth
                   ,
                   and
                   disposed
                   all
                   the
                   Directions
                   and
                   Commands
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   
                     vocal
                     formal
                  
                   Precepts
                   recorded
                   in
                   his
                   Word
                   ;
                   whereunto
                   he
                   hath
                   
                   superadded
                   sundry
                   new
                   Commands
                   in
                   the
                   Institutions
                   of
                   his
                   Worship
                   .
                   Wi●h
                   Angels
                   it
                   is
                   otherwise
                   .
                   The
                   ingrafted
                   
                     Law
                     of
                     their
                     Creation
                  
                   requiring
                   of
                   them
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   Obedience
                   to
                   his
                   whole
                   Will
                   ,
                   is
                   kept
                   and
                   preserved
                   entire
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   no
                   need
                   to
                   have
                   it
                   repeated
                   and
                   expressed
                   in
                   
                     vocal
                     formal
                  
                   Commands
                   .
                   And
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   this
                   Law
                   ,
                   were
                   they
                   obliged
                   to
                   constant
                   and
                   everlasting
                   Worship
                   of
                   the
                   Eternal
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   created
                   and
                   upheld
                   in
                   an
                   universal
                   dependance
                   upon
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   when
                   God
                   
                     brings
                     forth
                     his
                     Son
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   placeth
                   him
                   in
                   a
                   new
                   condition
                   of
                   being
                   incarnate
                   ,
                   and
                   becoming
                   so
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   new
                   
                     Modification
                     of
                     the
                     Worship
                  
                   that
                   is
                   due
                   to
                   him
                   brought
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   
                     new
                     respect
                  
                   unto
                   things
                   not
                   considered
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   creation
                   .
                   With
                   reference
                   hereunto
                   God
                   gives
                   a
                   
                     new
                     Command
                  
                   unto
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   peculiar
                   kind
                   of
                   Worship
                   and
                   Honour
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   due
                   unto
                   him
                   in
                   that
                   state
                   and
                   condition
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   taken
                   upon
                   himself
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   their
                   Creation
                   in
                   general
                   directed
                   them
                   unto
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   particular
                   required
                   not
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   It
                   enjoyned
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   every
                   condition
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   condition
                   was
                   not
                   expressed
                   .
                   This
                   God
                   supplies
                   by
                   a
                   
                     new
                     Command
                  
                   ;
                   That
                   is
                   such
                   an
                   Intimation
                   of
                   his
                   Mind
                   and
                   Will
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   answers
                   unto
                   a
                   
                     vocal
                     Command
                  
                   given
                   unto
                   men
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   that
                   means
                   only
                   may
                   come
                   to
                   know
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   God.
                   Thus
                   in
                   one
                   way
                   or
                   other
                   ,
                   Command
                   is
                   the
                   Ground
                   and
                   Cause
                   of
                   all
                   Worship
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   All
                   Worship
                   is
                   Obedience
                   ;
                   Obedience
                   respects
                   Authority
                   ;
                   and
                   Authority
                   exerts
                   it self
                   in
                   Commands
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   this
                   Authority
                   be
                   not
                   the
                   
                     Authority
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Worship
                   performed
                   in
                   Obedience
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   him
                   or
                   them
                   whose
                   Commands
                   and
                   Authority
                   are
                   the
                   Reason
                   and
                   cause
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Authority
                     of
                     God
                     alone
                  
                   that
                   can
                   make
                   any
                   Worship
                   to
                   be
                   religious
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   Act
                   of
                   Obedience
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   God
                   would
                   never
                   allow
                   that
                   the
                   Will
                   and
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   any
                   of
                   his
                   Creatures
                   should
                   be
                   the
                   rise
                   ,
                   Rule
                   ,
                   or
                   measure
                   of
                   his
                   Worship
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   part
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   belongs
                   unto
                   it
                   :
                   This
                   Honour
                   he
                   hath
                   reserved
                   unto
                   himself
                   ,
                   neither
                   will
                   he
                   
                     part
                     with
                     it
                  
                   unto
                   any
                   other
                   .
                   He
                   alone
                   knows
                   what
                   becomes
                   his
                   own
                   Greatness
                   and
                   Holiness
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   tends
                   to
                   the
                   Advancement
                   of
                   his
                   Glory
                   .
                   Hence
                   the
                   Scripture
                   abounds
                   with
                   severe
                   Interdictions
                   and
                   Comminations
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   presume
                   to
                   do
                   or
                   appoint
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   his
                   Worship
                   besides
                   or
                   beyond
                   his
                   own
                   Institution
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   All
                   Prescriptions
                   of
                   Worship
                   are
                   vain
                   ,
                   where
                   men
                   have
                   not
                   strength
                   to
                   perform
                   it
                   in
                   a
                   due
                   manner
                   ,
                   nor
                   Assurance
                   of
                   Acceptance
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   performed
                   .
                   Now
                   both
                   these
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   must
                   be
                   from
                   God
                   alone
                   ;
                   nor
                   doth
                   he
                   give
                   strength
                   and
                   ability
                   for
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   his
                   Worship
                   but
                   what
                   himself
                   commands
                   ;
                   nor
                   doth
                   he
                   promise
                   to
                   accept
                   any
                   thing
                   but
                   what
                   is
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   Appointment
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   greatest
                   folly
                   imaginable
                   to
                   undertake
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   his
                   Worship
                   and
                   Service
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   his
                   Appointment
                   gives
                   warrant
                   for
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   should
                   teach
                   us
                   in
                   all
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   to
                   do
                   in
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                   God
                   carefully
                   to
                   look
                   after
                   his
                   word
                   of
                   Command
                   and
                   Institution
                   .
                   Without
                   this
                   ,
                   all
                   that
                   we
                   do
                   is
                   lost
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   no
                   Obedience
                   unto
                   God.
                   Yea
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   open
                   setting
                   up
                   of
                   our
                   own
                   Wills
                   and
                   Wisdom
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   things
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   especial
                   concernment
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   intolerable
                   boldness
                   and
                   presumption
                   .
                   Let
                   us
                   deal
                   thus
                   with
                   our
                   Rulers
                   amongst
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   obey
                   them
                   not
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   Laws
                   but
                   our
                   own
                   fancies
                   ,
                   and
                   see
                   whether
                   they
                   will
                   accept
                   our
                   persons
                   ?
                   And
                   is
                   the
                   Great
                   and
                   Holy
                   God
                   less
                   to
                   be
                   regarded
                   ?
                   besides
                   ,
                   what
                   we
                   have
                   our
                   own
                   Inventions
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Commands
                   of
                   other
                   men
                   as
                   the
                   ground
                   and
                   reason
                   of
                   our
                   doing
                   it
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   nothing
                   but
                   our
                   own
                   or
                   their
                   warranty
                   for
                   its
                   Acceptance
                   with
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   how
                   far
                   this
                   will
                   secure
                   us
                   ,
                   is
                   easie
                   to
                   judge
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   might
                   hence
                   also
                   farther
                   observe
                   ,
                
                 
                   V.
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Mediator
                     of
                     the
                     New
                     Covenant
                     is
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     Person
                     God
                     blessed
                     for
                     ever
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     Divine
                     or
                     Religious
                     Worship
                     is
                     due
                     from
                     the
                     Angels
                     themselves
                     .
                  
                   As
                   also
                   that
                   ,
                
                 
                   VI.
                   
                     The
                     Father
                     upon
                     the
                     account
                     of
                     the
                     Work
                     of
                     Christ
                     in
                     the
                     World
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Kingdom
                     that
                     ensued
                     it
                     ,
                     gives
                     a
                     new
                     Commandment
                     unto
                     the
                     Angels
                     to
                     Worship
                     him
                     ,
                     his
                     Glory
                     being
                     greatly
                     concerned
                     therein
                     .
                  
                   And
                   that
                   ,
                
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   
                     Great
                     is
                     the
                     Churches
                     security
                     and
                     Honour
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     Head
                     of
                     it
                     is
                     worshipped
                     by
                     all
                     the
                     Angels
                     in
                     Heaven
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   that
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   
                     It
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     duty
                     of
                     the
                     Saints
                     of
                     the
                     New
                     Testament
                     to
                     worship
                     Angels
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     their
                     fellow
                     servants
                     in
                     the
                     worship
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Verse
                   VII
                   .
                
                 
                   HAving
                   in
                   
                     one
                     Testimony
                  
                   from
                   the
                   Scripture
                   expressing
                   the
                   subjection
                   of
                   Angels
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   signally
                   proved
                   his
                   main
                   Design
                   ;
                   The
                   Apostle
                   proceedeth
                   to
                   the
                   farther
                   confirmation
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   ballancing
                   single
                   Testimonies
                   concerning
                   the
                   Nature
                   and
                   Offices
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   with
                   some
                   others
                   concerning
                   the
                   same
                   things
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   of
                   whom
                   he
                   treats
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   these
                   relating
                   unto
                   Angels
                   he
                   layes
                   down
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   verse
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Verse
                     7.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   There
                   is
                   not
                   much
                   of
                   Difficulty
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   :
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     unto
                     the
                     Angels
                     .
                     Syr.
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   ,
                   or
                   concerning
                   the
                   Angels
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   often
                   used
                   for
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   for
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     the
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     of
                     ,
                     or
                     concerning
                     the
                     Angels
                     .
                     But
                     as
                     concerning
                     the
                     Angels
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   or
                   )
                   
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Angels
                     he
                     saith
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   these
                   words
                   are
                   not
                   spoken
                   
                     unto
                     the
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   following
                   words
                   are
                   directly
                   spoken
                   
                     unto
                     the
                     Son
                  
                   ;
                   He
                   is
                   the
                   Person
                   as
                   well
                   
                     spoken
                     to
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     spoken
                     of
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   so
                   are
                   not
                   the
                   Angels
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   from
                   whence
                   this
                   Testimony
                   is
                   taken
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   only
                   declareth
                   the
                   Providence
                   of
                   God
                   concerning
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   saith
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   saith
                   ;
                   or
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   saith
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   before
                   observed
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   
                     Minister
                     publicus
                  
                   ;
                   a
                   
                     publick
                     Minister
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Agent
                   ;
                   from
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   Hesychius
                   renders
                   it
                   ,
                   publick
                   .
                   He
                   that
                   is
                   employed
                   in
                   any
                   great
                   and
                   publick
                   work
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   Hence
                   of
                   old
                   Magistrates
                   were
                   termed
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   by
                   Paul
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   13.4
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Ministers
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   And
                   Chap.
                   8.
                   v.
                   2.
                   of
                   this
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   he
                   calls
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   his
                   Priestly
                   Office
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     publick
                     Minister
                     of
                     Holy
                     Things
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   himself
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   his
                   Apostleship
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   15.16
                   .
                   
                     A
                     Minister
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ.
                  
                   So
                   the
                   name
                   is
                   on
                   this
                   account
                   aequipollent
                   unto
                   that
                   of
                   Angels
                   ;
                   For
                   as
                   that
                   denoteth
                   the
                   Mission
                   of
                   those
                   spirits
                   unto
                   their
                   work
                   ,
                   so
                   doth
                   this
                   their
                   Employment
                   therein
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Testimony
                   is
                   taken
                   from
                   Psal.
                   104.
                   v.
                   4.
                   where
                   the
                   words
                   are
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   purpose
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Translation
                   now
                   in
                   the
                   Greek
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ;
                   only
                   for
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     a
                     flame
                     of
                     fire
                  
                   ,
                   some
                   Copies
                   have
                   it
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     a
                     flaming
                     fire
                  
                   ,
                   more
                   express
                   to
                   the
                   Original
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   change
                   probably
                   was
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   Copies
                   from
                   this
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ;
                   Symmachus
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     a
                     devouring
                     Fire
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Verse
                     7.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       But
                       unto
                    
                     (
                     of
                     )
                     
                       the
                       Angels
                       he
                       saith
                       ,
                       who
                       maketh
                       his
                       Angels
                       Spirits
                       ,
                       and
                       his
                       Ministers
                       a
                       flame
                       of
                       fire
                    
                     ;
                     or
                     flaming
                     fire
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   Apostle
                   here
                   entereth
                   upon
                   his
                   Third
                   Argument
                   to
                   prove
                   the
                   Preheminence
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   above
                   Angels
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   comparing
                   them
                   together
                   ,
                   either
                   as
                   to
                   their
                   Natures
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   to
                   their
                   Employments
                   ,
                   according
                   as
                   the
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   is
                   set
                   forth
                   declared
                   and
                   testified
                   unto
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   first
                   Place
                   which
                   he
                   refers
                   unto
                   Angels
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   now
                   explain
                   and
                   vindicate
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   so
                   doing
                   enquire
                   ,
                   both
                   Who
                   they
                   are
                   of
                   whom
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   speaks
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   he
                   affirmeth
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   
                     threefold
                     sense
                  
                   given
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   lye
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Hebrew
                     Text.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   First
                   is
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Modern
                     Jews
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   deny
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   any
                   mention
                   made
                   of
                   Angels
                   :
                   affirming
                   the
                   Subject
                   that
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   treats
                   of
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Winds
                   ,
                   with
                   Thunder
                   and
                   Lightning
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   employes
                   as
                   his
                   Messengers
                   and
                   Ministers
                   to
                   accomplish
                   his
                   Will
                   and
                   Pleasure
                   .
                   So
                   he
                   made
                   the
                   Winds
                   his
                   Messengers
                   when
                   he
                   sent
                   
                   them
                   to
                   raise
                   a
                   storm
                   on
                   Jonah
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   fled
                   from
                   his
                   Presence
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   
                     flaming
                     fire
                     his
                     Minister
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   by
                   it
                   he
                   consumed
                   Sodom
                   and
                   Gomorrah
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   Opinion
                   makes
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   it
                   interprets
                   Winds
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     flaming
                     fire
                  
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Subject
                   of
                   the
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   of
                   whom
                   it
                   is
                   affirmed
                   that
                   God
                   employes
                   them
                   as
                   his
                   Messengers
                   and
                   Ministers
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   this
                   Opinion
                   which
                   is
                   directly
                   contradictory
                   to
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   is
                   so
                   also
                   to
                   the
                   Design
                   of
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   ,
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   Words
                   ,
                   Consent
                   of
                   the
                   Antient
                   Jews
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   no
                   way
                   to
                   be
                   admitted
                   ,
                   shall
                   afterwards
                   be
                   made
                   to
                   appear
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Some
                   averr
                   that
                   the
                   Winds
                   and
                   Meteors
                   are
                   principally
                   intended
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   so
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   God
                   affirming
                   that
                   he
                   makes
                   the
                   
                     Winds
                     his
                     Messengers
                  
                   ,
                   doth
                   also
                   intimate
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Work
                   and
                   Employment
                   of
                   his
                   Angels
                   above
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   Messengers
                   also
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   because
                   he
                   maketh
                   use
                   of
                   their
                   Ministry
                   to
                   cause
                   those
                   Winds
                   and
                   Fires
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   accomplisheth
                   his
                   Will
                   ;
                   And
                   this
                   they
                   illustrate
                   by
                   the
                   Fire
                   and
                   Winds
                   caused
                   by
                   them
                   on
                   
                     Mount
                     Sinai
                  
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   giving
                   of
                   the
                   Law.
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   this
                   Interpretation
                   ,
                   whatever
                   is
                   pretended
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   really
                   differ
                   from
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   denying
                   Angels
                   to
                   be
                   intentionally
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   only
                   hooking
                   in
                   a
                   respect
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   seen
                   to
                   contradict
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   will
                   be
                   disproved
                   together
                   with
                   that
                   which
                   went
                   before
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Others
                   grant
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Angels
                   of
                   whom
                   the
                   Apostle
                   treats
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Interpretation
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   of
                   two
                   Opinions
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Some
                   make
                   Spirits
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   subject
                   of
                   what
                   is
                   affirmed
                   ,
                   and
                   Angels
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Predicate
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   sense
                   ,
                   God
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   make
                   those
                   spiritual
                   Substances
                   Inhabitants
                   of
                   Heaven
                   his
                   Messengers
                   ,
                   employing
                   them
                   in
                   his
                   service
                   ,
                   and
                   them
                   whose
                   nature
                   is
                   a
                   
                     flaming
                     fire
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   Seraphims
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   accomplish
                   his
                   pleasure
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   way
                   ,
                   after
                   Austin
                   ,
                   go
                   many
                   Expositors
                   ,
                   making
                   the
                   Term
                   ,
                   Angels
                   ,
                   here
                   meerly
                   to
                   denote
                   an
                   Employment
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   Persons
                   employed
                   .
                   But
                   as
                   this
                   Interpretation
                   also
                   takes
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   Efficacy
                   and
                   Evidence
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   Argument
                   ,
                   so
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   themselves
                   ,
                   leading
                   to
                   the
                   Embracement
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   remains
                   therefore
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Angels
                   that
                   are
                   here
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   intended
                   and
                   designed
                   by
                   that
                   name
                   ,
                   which
                   denotes
                   their
                   Persons
                   and
                   not
                   their
                   employment
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   Angels
                   are
                   primarily
                   intended
                   by
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   Opinion
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Modern
                     Jews
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   second
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   leaning
                   thereunto
                   :
                   appears
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   From
                   the
                   scope
                   and
                   design
                   of
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   .
                   For
                   designing
                   to
                   set
                   out
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   works
                   of
                   Creation
                   and
                   Providence
                   ,
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   declared
                   the
                   framing
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   by
                   his
                   Power
                   ,
                   which
                   come
                   under
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   2
                   ,
                   3.
                   before
                   he
                   proceeds
                   to
                   the
                   Creation
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   passing
                   over
                   ,
                   with
                   Moses
                   ,
                   the
                   creation
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                   or
                   couching
                   it
                   with
                   him
                   under
                   the
                   
                     production
                     of
                     Light
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   called
                   in
                   Job
                   ,
                   he
                   declareth
                   his
                   Providence
                   and
                   Soveraignty
                   in
                   employing
                   his
                   Angels
                   between
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   servants
                   for
                   the
                   accomplishment
                   of
                   his
                   pleasure
                   .
                   Neither
                   doth
                   it
                   at
                   all
                   suit
                   his
                   method
                   or
                   design
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   Enumeration
                   of
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   mention
                   of
                   the
                   Winds
                   and
                   Tempests
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   use
                   in
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   before
                   he
                   had
                   mentioned
                   the
                   Creation
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   its
                   self
                   ;
                   which
                   follows
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   Verse
                   unto
                   this
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   these
                   senses
                   are
                   excluded
                   by
                   the
                   Context
                   of
                   the
                   Psalm
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Antient
                     Jews
                  
                   lyes
                   against
                   the
                   sentiments
                   of
                   the
                   Modern
                   ;
                   both
                   the
                   old
                   Translations
                   either
                   made
                   ,
                   or
                   embraced
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   expresly
                   refer
                   the
                   words
                   unto
                   Angels
                   .
                   So
                   doth
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   LXX
                   .
                   as
                   is
                   evident
                   from
                   the
                   words
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   doth
                   the
                   Targum
                   thus
                   rendring
                   the
                   place
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     maketh
                     his
                  
                   Messengers
                   ,
                   
                     or
                     Angels
                     swift
                     as
                     Spirits
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Ministers
                     strong
                  
                   or
                   powerful
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     a
                     flaming
                     fire
                  
                   .
                   The
                   supply
                   of
                   the
                   
                     note
                     of
                     similitude
                  
                   makes
                   it
                   evident
                   that
                   they
                   understood
                   the
                   Text
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   Winds
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   making
                   Angels
                   as
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   making
                   
                     Winds
                     to
                     be
                     Angels
                  
                   or
                   Messengers
                   which
                   is
                   inconsistent
                   with
                   their
                   Words
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   doth
                   usually
                   denote
                   the
                   Angels
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   reason
                   can
                   be
                   given
                   why
                   it
                   should
                   not
                   do
                   so
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Moreover
                   it
                   appears
                   that
                   that
                   Term
                   is
                   the
                   Subject
                   of
                   the
                   Proposition
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   LXX
                   .
                   fixing
                   the
                   Articles
                   before
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Angels
                   and
                   Ministers
                   do
                   plainly
                   determine
                   the
                   Subject
                   spoken
                   of
                   .
                   For
                   although
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   some
                   variety
                   may
                   be
                   observed
                   in
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   Articles
                   in
                   other
                   places
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   alwayes
                   determine
                   the
                   subject
                   of
                   the
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   as
                   sometimes
                   confessedly
                   they
                   do
                   ,
                   as
                   John
                   1.1
                   .
                   John
                   4.24
                   .
                   Yet
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   where
                   in
                   the
                   Original
                   all
                   the
                   words
                   are
                   left
                   indefinitely
                   without
                   any
                   prefix
                   to
                   direct
                   the
                   Emphasis
                   unto
                   any
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   fixing
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Translation
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   and
                   LXX
                   .
                   must
                   necessarily
                   design
                   the
                   subject
                   of
                   them
                   or
                   else
                   by
                   the
                   addition
                   of
                   the
                   Article
                   ,
                   they
                   leave
                   the
                   sense
                   much
                   more
                   ambiguous
                   than
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   occasion
                   to
                   a
                   great
                   mistake
                   in
                   the
                   Interpretation
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Apostle
                   speaks
                   of
                   
                     Angels
                     ;
                     Vnto
                     the
                     Angels
                     he
                     saith
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   all
                   other
                   Testimonies
                   produced
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   whereof
                   he
                   treats
                   ,
                   hath
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   subject
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   attributed
                   unto
                   any
                   thing
                   else
                   .
                   Neither
                   can
                   the
                   words
                   be
                   freed
                   from
                   equivocation
                   ,
                   if
                   Angels
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   denote
                   the
                   Persons
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   latter
                   their
                   employment
                   only
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Design
                   and
                   scope
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   requires
                   this
                   Construction
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ;
                   for
                   his
                   intention
                   is
                   to
                   prove
                   by
                   this
                   Testimony
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Angels
                   are
                   employed
                   in
                   
                     such
                     Works
                     and
                     Services
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   manner
                   as
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   no
                   way
                   to
                   be
                   compared
                   to
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   that
                   Office
                   which
                   as
                   Mediator
                   he
                   hath
                   undertaken
                   ;
                   which
                   the
                   sense
                   and
                   construction
                   contended
                   for
                   alone
                   doth
                   prove
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   
                     Original
                     Text
                  
                   requires
                   this
                   sense
                   ;
                   for
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   common
                   use
                   of
                   that
                   Language
                   ,
                   among
                   words
                   indefinitely
                   used
                   ,
                   the
                   first
                   denotes
                   the
                   subject
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   Angels
                   here
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     making
                     his
                     Angels
                     Spirits
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   such
                   Propositions
                   oft
                   times
                   some
                   
                     note
                     of
                     similitude
                  
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   the
                   sense
                   is
                   not
                   compleat
                   ;
                   and
                   which
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   shewed
                   the
                   Targum
                   supplyeth
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   .
                
                 
                   From
                   what
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   ,
                   I
                   suppose
                   it
                   is
                   made
                   evident
                   ,
                   both
                   that
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   expresly
                   treats
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   that
                   the
                   subject
                   spoken
                   of
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   is
                   expressed
                   in
                   that
                   word
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   following
                   ,
                   of
                   Ministers
                   .
                
                 
                   Our
                   next
                   enquiry
                   is
                   after
                   what
                   is
                   affirmed
                   concerning
                   these
                   Angels
                   and
                   Ministers
                   spoken
                   of
                   ;
                   And
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     God
                     makes
                     them
                     Spirits
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     flame
                     of
                     fire
                     .
                  
                   And
                   concerning
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   Opinions
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   
                     Creation
                     of
                     Angels
                  
                   is
                   intended
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Nature
                   whereof
                   they
                   were
                   made
                   is
                   expressed
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   
                     He
                     made
                     them
                     Spirits
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   of
                   a
                   
                     spiritual
                     substance
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   his
                   Heavenly
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   quick
                   ,
                   powerful
                   ,
                   agile
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   
                     flaming
                     fire
                  
                   ;
                   Some
                   carry
                   this
                   sense
                   farther
                   ,
                   and
                   affirm
                   that
                   two
                   sorts
                   of
                   Angels
                   are
                   intimated
                   ;
                   one
                   of
                   an
                   
                     aerial
                     substance
                  
                   like
                   the
                   Wind
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   igneal
                   or
                   fiery
                   ,
                   denying
                   all
                   pure
                   intelligences
                   without
                   mixture
                   of
                   matter
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   product
                   of
                   the
                   
                     School
                     of
                     Aristotle
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   this
                   seems
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   intention
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ;
                   nor
                   is
                   the
                   Creation
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   substance
                   whereof
                   they
                   consist
                   ,
                   here
                   expressed
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   The
                   Analysis
                   of
                   the
                   Psalm
                   formerly
                   touched
                   on
                   requires
                   the
                   referring
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   to
                   the
                   Providence
                   of
                   God
                   employing
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   his
                   Power
                   in
                   making
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   The
                   Apostle
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   hath
                   nothing
                   to
                   do
                   with
                   the
                   Essence
                   and
                   Nature
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   their
                   Dignity
                   ,
                   Honour
                   and
                   Employment
                   ,
                   on
                   which
                   accounts
                   he
                   preferreth
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   before
                   them
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   ,
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   The
                   Providence
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   disposing
                   and
                   employing
                   of
                   Angels
                   in
                   his
                   service
                   is
                   intended
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   they
                   may
                   have
                   a
                   double
                   sense
                   ;
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   God
                   employeth
                   his
                   Angels
                   and
                   Heavenly
                   Ministers
                   in
                   the
                   Production
                   of
                   those
                   Winds
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Fire
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   Thunder
                   and
                   Lightning
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   executeth
                   many
                   Judgements
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   A
                   note
                   of
                   similitude
                   may
                   be
                   understood
                   to
                   compleat
                   the
                   sense
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   expressed
                   in
                   the
                   Targum
                   on
                   the
                   Psalm
                   ;
                   he
                   maketh
                   ,
                   or
                   sendeth
                   
                     his
                     Angels
                     like
                     the
                     Winds
                     ,
                     or
                     like
                     a
                     flaming
                     fire
                     ,
                  
                   maketh
                   them
                   speedy
                   ,
                   spiritual
                   ,
                   agil
                   ,
                   powerful
                   ,
                   quickly
                   and
                   effectually
                   accomplishing
                   the
                   work
                   that
                   is
                   appointed
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Either
                   way
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   plain
                   intendment
                   of
                   the
                   Psalm
                   ;
                   that
                   God
                   useth
                   and
                   employeth
                   his
                   Angels
                   in
                   effecting
                   the
                   Works
                   of
                   his
                   Providence
                   here
                   below
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   were
                   made
                   to
                   serve
                   the
                   Providence
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   that
                   way
                   and
                   manner
                   .
                   This
                   saith
                   the
                   Apostle
                   is
                   the
                   Testimony
                   which
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   gives
                   concerning
                   them
                   ,
                   their
                   Nature
                   ,
                   Duty
                   and
                   Work
                   wherein
                   they
                   serve
                   the
                   Providence
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   But
                   now
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   consider
                   what
                   the
                   Scripture
                   saith
                   concerning
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   how
                   it
                   calls
                   him
                   God
                   ,
                   how
                   it
                   ascribes
                   a
                   Throne
                   and
                   a
                   Kingdom
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   (
                   Testimonies
                   whereof
                   he
                   produceth
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   Verses
                   )
                   and
                   you
                   will
                   easily
                   discern
                   his
                   Preheminence
                   above
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   But
                   before
                   we
                   proceed
                   to
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   the
                   ensuing
                   Testimonies
                   we
                   may
                   make
                   some
                   Observations
                   on
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   already
                   passed
                   through
                   :
                   as
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Our
                     conceptions
                     of
                     the
                     Angels
                     ,
                     their
                     Nature
                     ,
                     Office
                     and
                     Work
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     regulated
                     by
                     the
                     Scripture
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   Jews
                   of
                   old
                   had
                   many
                   curious
                   speculations
                   about
                   Angels
                   ,
                   wherein
                   they
                   greatly
                   pleased
                   ,
                   and
                   greatly
                   deceived
                   themselves
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   his
                   dealing
                   with
                   them
                   calls
                   them
                   off
                   from
                   all
                   their
                   foolish
                   imaginations
                   ,
                   to
                   attend
                   unto
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   revealed
                   in
                   his
                   word
                   concerning
                   them
                   .
                   This
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     saith
                     of
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   this
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   receive
                   and
                   believe
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   alone
                   :
                   For
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   This
                   will
                   keep
                   us
                   unto
                   that
                   
                     becoming
                     Sobriety
                  
                   in
                   things
                   above
                   us
                   ,
                   which
                   both
                   the
                   Scripture
                   greatly
                   commends
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   exceedingly
                   suited
                   unto
                   Right
                   Reason
                   .
                   The
                   Scripture
                   minds
                   us
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   12.3
                   .
                   
                     To
                     keep
                     our selves
                     within
                     the
                     bounds
                     of
                     Modesty
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     wise
                     to
                     sobriety
                     .
                  
                   And
                   the
                   Rule
                   of
                   that
                   Sobriety
                   is
                   given
                   us
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                   Deut.
                   29.28
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Secret
                     things
                     belong
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     our
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     revealed
                     things
                     to
                     us
                     and
                     our
                     Children
                     .
                  
                   Divine
                   Revelation
                   is
                   the
                   Rule
                   and
                   measure
                   of
                   our
                   knowledge
                   in
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   bounds
                   and
                   determines
                   our
                   sobriety
                   .
                   And
                   hence
                   the
                   Apostle
                   condemning
                   the
                   Curiosity
                   of
                   men
                   in
                   this
                   very
                   subject
                   about
                   Angels
                   ,
                   makes
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   their
                   sin
                   to
                   consist
                   in
                   
                     exceeding
                     these
                     bounds
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   an
                   enquiry
                   into
                   things
                   unrevealed
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rise
                   of
                   that
                   evil
                   to
                   lye
                   in
                   Pride
                   ,
                   Vanity
                   and
                   Fleshliness
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   tendency
                   of
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   unto
                   
                     false
                     Worship
                  
                   ,
                   Superstition
                   and
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   Col.
                   2.18
                   .
                   Neither
                   is
                   there
                   any
                   thing
                   more
                   averse
                   from
                   Right
                   Reason
                   ,
                   nor
                   more
                   condemned
                   by
                   wise
                   men
                   of
                   former
                   times
                   ,
                   than
                   a
                   
                     curious
                     humour
                  
                   of
                   prying
                   into
                   those
                   things
                   wherein
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   concerned
                   ;
                   and
                   for
                   whose
                   investigation
                   we
                   have
                   no
                   certain
                   ,
                   honest
                   ,
                   lawful
                   Rule
                   or
                   medium
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   evil
                   is
                   encreased
                   where
                   God
                   himself
                   hath
                   given
                   bounds
                   to
                   our
                   enquiries
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   he
                   hath
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   This
                   alone
                   will
                   bring
                   us
                   unto
                   any
                   
                     Certainty
                     and
                     Truth
                  
                   .
                   Whilest
                   men
                   indulge
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   imaginations
                   and
                   fancies
                   ,
                   as
                   too
                   many
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   have
                   been
                   apt
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   sad
                   to
                   consider
                   how
                   they
                   have
                   wandered
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   what
                   fond
                   Conceits
                   they
                   have
                   deceived
                   themselves
                   and
                   others
                   .
                   The
                   world
                   hath
                   been
                   filled
                   with
                   monstrous
                   Opinions
                   and
                   Doctrines
                   about
                   Angels
                   ,
                   their
                   Nature
                   ,
                   Offices
                   and
                   Employments
                   ;
                   some
                   have
                   Worshipped
                   them
                   ,
                   others
                   pretended
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   Communion
                   and
                   entercourse
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   which
                   conceits
                   there
                   hath
                   been
                   little
                   of
                   Truth
                   ,
                   and
                   nothing
                   at
                   all
                   of
                   Certainty
                   .
                   Whereas
                   if
                   men
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Example
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   would
                   keep
                   themselves
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   would
                   know
                   enough
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   for
                   the
                   discharging
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   Duty
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   would
                   have
                   Assurance
                   and
                   Evidence
                   of
                   Truth
                   in
                   their
                   conceptions
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   pretended
                   high
                   and
                   raised
                   notions
                   ,
                   are
                   but
                   a
                   
                     shadow
                     of
                     a
                     dream
                  
                   ,
                   worse
                   then
                   professed
                   ignorance
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   We
                   may
                   hence
                   observe
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Glory
                     ,
                     Honour
                     and
                     Exaltation
                     of
                     Angels
                     lyes
                     in
                     their
                     subserviency
                     to
                     the
                     Povidence
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   It
                   lyes
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   in
                   their
                   Nature
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   their
                   work
                   and
                   service
                   .
                   The
                   intention
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   is
                   to
                   shew
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   Angels
                   and
                   their
                   Exaltation
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   doth
                   by
                   the
                   induction
                   of
                   this
                   Testimony
                   ,
                   reporting
                   their
                   serviceableness
                   in
                   the
                   works
                   wherein
                   of
                   God
                   they
                   are
                   employed
                   .
                   God
                   hath
                   endowed
                   the
                   Angels
                   with
                   a
                   very
                   
                     Excellent
                     Nature
                  
                   ;
                   furnished
                   them
                   with
                   many
                   eminent
                   properties
                   of
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   Power
                   ,
                   Agility
                   ,
                   Perpetuity
                   ;
                   but
                   yet
                   what
                   is
                   hereby
                   glorious
                   and
                   honourable
                   herein
                   ,
                   consists
                   not
                   
                     meerly
                     in
                     their
                     nature
                     it self
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   its
                   Essential
                   Properties
                   ,
                   all
                   which
                   abide
                   in
                   the
                   horridest
                   and
                   most
                   to
                   be
                   detested
                   Part
                   of
                   the
                   
                     whole
                     Creation
                  
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   the
                   Devils
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   their
                   conformity
                   and
                   answerableness
                   unto
                   the
                   Mind
                   and
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   their
                   moral
                   ,
                   not
                   meerly
                   natural
                   Endowments
                   ;
                   These
                   make
                   them
                   amiable
                   ,
                   glorious
                   ,
                   excellent
                   .
                   Unto
                   this
                   their
                   Readiness
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   compliance
                   with
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   having
                   made
                   them
                   for
                   his
                   service
                   ,
                   and
                   employing
                   them
                   in
                   his
                   work
                   ,
                   their
                   discharge
                   of
                   their
                   Duty
                   therein
                   ,
                   with
                   Cheerfulness
                   ,
                   Alacrity
                   ,
                   Readiness
                   and
                   Ability
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   renders
                   them
                   truly
                   honourable
                   and
                   glorious
                   .
                   Their
                   Readiness
                   and
                   Ability
                   to
                   serve
                   the
                   Providence
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   their
                   Glory
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   greatest
                   Glory
                   that
                   any
                   Creature
                   can
                   be
                   made
                   partaker
                   of
                   is
                   to
                   serve
                   the
                   Will
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   forth
                   the
                   Praise
                   of
                   its
                   Creator
                   .
                   That
                   is
                   its
                   Order
                   and
                   Tendency
                   towards
                   its
                   Principal
                   End
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   two
                   all
                   true
                   Honour
                   consists
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   glorious
                   even
                   in
                   the
                   Angels
                   to
                   serve
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   Glory
                   ;
                   what
                   is
                   there
                   above
                   this
                   for
                   a
                   creature
                   
                   to
                   aspire
                   unto
                   ?
                   what
                   that
                   its
                   nature
                   is
                   capable
                   of
                   ?
                   Those
                   among
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   who
                   as
                   it
                   seems
                   attempted
                   
                     somewhat
                     farther
                  
                   ,
                   somewhat
                   higher
                   ,
                   attained
                   nothing
                   but
                   an
                   endless
                   Ruine
                   in
                   shame
                   and
                   misery
                   .
                   Men
                   are
                   ready
                   to
                   fancy
                   strange
                   things
                   about
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   little
                   consider
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   difference
                   in
                   Glory
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   any
                   parts
                   of
                   Gods
                   Creation
                   ,
                   lyes
                   meerly
                   in
                   Willingness
                   ,
                   Ability
                   and
                   Readiness
                   to
                   serve
                   God
                   their
                   Creator
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   works
                   wherein
                   God
                   employes
                   them
                   in
                   a
                   subservience
                   unto
                   his
                   Providence
                   ,
                   are
                   in
                   an
                   especial
                   manner
                   glorious
                   works
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   service
                   of
                   Angels
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   intimated
                   unto
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   reduced
                   unto
                   two
                   Heads
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   are
                   employed
                   either
                   in
                   the
                   communication
                   of
                   Protection
                   and
                   Blessings
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   Execution
                   of
                   the
                   Vengeance
                   and
                   Judgements
                   of
                   God
                   against
                   his
                   Enemies
                   .
                   Instances
                   to
                   both
                   these
                   purposes
                   may
                   be
                   multiplyed
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   commonly
                   known
                   .
                   Now
                   these
                   are
                   glorious
                   works
                   .
                   God
                   in
                   them
                   eminently
                   exalts
                   his
                   Mercy
                   and
                   Justice
                   ,
                   the
                   two
                   properties
                   of
                   his
                   Nature
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Execution
                   whereof
                   he
                   is
                   most
                   eminently
                   exalted
                   ;
                   and
                   from
                   these
                   works
                   ariseth
                   all
                   that
                   Revenue
                   of
                   Glory
                   and
                   Praise
                   which
                   God
                   is
                   pleased
                   to
                   reserve
                   to
                   himself
                   from
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   it
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   very
                   honourable
                   to
                   be
                   employed
                   in
                   these
                   works
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   They
                   perform
                   their
                   Duty
                   in
                   their
                   service
                   in
                   a
                   very
                   
                     glorious
                     manner
                  
                   ;
                   with
                   great
                   Power
                   ,
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   and
                   uncontroulable
                   Efficacy
                   .
                   Thus
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   flew
                   145000.
                   of
                   the
                   Enemies
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   a
                   night
                   ;
                   Another
                   set
                   fire
                   on
                   Sodom
                   and
                   Gomorrah
                   from
                   Heaven
                   ;
                   of
                   the
                   like
                   Power
                   and
                   Expedition
                   are
                   they
                   in
                   all
                   their
                   services
                   ;
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   to
                   the
                   utmost
                   capacity
                   of
                   creatures
                   answering
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   God.
                   God
                   himself
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   sees
                   that
                   in
                   them
                   and
                   their
                   Works
                   ,
                   which
                   keeps
                   them
                   short
                   of
                   absolute
                   Purity
                   and
                   Perfection
                   ;
                   which
                   are
                   his
                   own
                   Properties
                   ;
                   but
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   capacity
                   of
                   
                     meer
                     Creatures
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   their
                   state
                   and
                   condition
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   perfection
                   in
                   their
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   their
                   Glory
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   if
                   this
                   be
                   the
                   great
                   
                     Glory
                     of
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   poor
                   worms
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   are
                   invited
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   ,
                   into
                   a
                   Participation
                   with
                   them
                   therein
                   ,
                   what
                   unspeakable
                   folly
                   will
                   it
                   be
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   found
                   negligent
                   in
                   labouring
                   to
                   attain
                   thereunto
                   .
                   Our
                   future
                   Glory
                   consists
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   made
                   
                     like
                     unto
                     Angels
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   our
                   Way
                   towards
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   do
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   our
                   
                     Father
                     on
                     Earth
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   
                     done
                     by
                     them
                     in
                     Heaven
                  
                   .
                   Oh
                   in
                   how
                   many
                   Vanities
                   doth
                   
                     vain
                     man
                  
                   place
                   his
                   Glory
                   ;
                   nothing
                   so
                   shamefull
                   that
                   one
                   or
                   other
                   hath
                   not
                   gloried
                   in
                   ;
                   whilest
                   the
                   true
                   and
                   only
                   glory
                   of
                   doing
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   neglected
                   by
                   almost
                   all
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   must
                   treat
                   again
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   upon
                   the
                   last
                   Verse
                   of
                   this
                   Chapter
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Verse
                   VIII
                   ,
                   IX
                   .
                
                 
                   HAving
                   given
                   an
                   Account
                   of
                   what
                   the
                   Scripture
                   teacheth
                   and
                   testifieth
                   concerning
                   Angels
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   following
                   Verses
                   ,
                   He
                   sheweth
                   how
                   much
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     far
                     more
                     glorious
                  
                   are
                   spoken
                   to
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   God
                   revealed
                   his
                   will
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Ver.
                     8
                     ,
                     9.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   
                     But
                     unto
                     the
                     Son.
                     Syr.
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     he
                     saith
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   necessarily
                   supplyed
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   design
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   Psalm
                   the
                   words
                   are
                   spoken
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   Apostrophe
                   to
                   the
                   Son
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   recited
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   as
                   spoken
                   
                     of
                     him
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   so
                   spoken
                   
                     to
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   continue
                   a
                   Description
                   of
                   him
                   and
                   his
                   State
                   or
                   Kingdom
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   45.7
                   .
                   is
                   the
                   place
                   from
                   whence
                   the
                   words
                   are
                   taken
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   The
                   LXX
                   .
                   render
                   these
                   words
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   .
                   Aquila
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   
                     Thy
                     Throne
                     O
                     God
                     for
                     ever
                     and
                     yet
                     ;
                     Symmachus
                     ,
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Thy
                     Throne
                     O
                     God
                     is
                     everlasting
                     and
                     yet
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   said
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   absolutely
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   Translation
                   of
                   Aquila
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   is
                   a
                   
                     Kingly
                     Throne
                  
                   ;
                   nor
                   is
                   it
                   ever
                   used
                   in
                   Scripture
                   for
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     Common
                     Seat.
                  
                   
                   Metonymically
                   it
                   is
                   used
                   for
                   Power
                   and
                   Government
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   frequently
                   .
                   The
                   LXX
                   almost
                   constantly
                   render
                   it
                   by
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Athenae
                     .
                     lib.
                  
                   5.
                   
                   
                     A
                     free
                     open
                     Seat
                     with
                     a
                     Foot-stool
                     .
                  
                   And
                   such
                   a
                   Throne
                   is
                   here
                   properly
                   assigned
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   mention
                   of
                   his
                   Foot-stool
                   being
                   immediately
                   subjoyned
                   .
                   So
                   God
                   says
                   of
                   himself
                   ,
                   
                     Heaven
                     is
                     my
                     Throne
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Earth
                     is
                     my
                     Foot-stool
                     :
                  
                   as
                   the
                   Heathen
                   termed
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Throne
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Thy
                   Throne
                   ,
                   O
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     In
                     seculum
                     &
                     usque
                     ;
                     in
                     sempiternum
                     &
                     perpetuo
                  
                   ;
                   
                   
                     in
                     seculum
                     seculorum
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Duration
                   denoted
                   by
                   the
                   conjunction
                   of
                   both
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   is
                   mostly
                   an
                   
                     absolute
                     perpetuity
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   certain
                   uninterrupted
                   continuance
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   subject
                   spoken
                   of
                   admits
                   a
                   limitation
                   .
                   Many
                   of
                   the
                   Greek
                   Interpreters
                   render
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   by
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   attending
                   to
                   the
                   sound
                   rather
                   than
                   the
                   use
                   and
                   signification
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ;
                   so
                   is
                   yet
                   in
                   our
                   language
                   .
                   This
                   we
                   express
                   by
                   ,
                   
                     For
                     ever
                     and
                     ever
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   variation
                   of
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   before
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   takes
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   Elegancy
                   of
                   the
                   Expression
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   darkens
                   the
                   sense
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Article
                   prefixed
                   to
                   the
                   last
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   declares
                   that
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   subject
                   of
                   the
                   Proposition
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   are
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   Shelet
                   is
                   Virga
                   and
                   Sceptrum
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   is
                   rendred
                   by
                   Aquila
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Rod
                   ,
                   a
                   Staff
                   ,
                   a
                   Scepter
                   ;
                   always
                   a
                   Scepter
                   when
                   referred
                   to
                   Rule
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   it
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   
                     Scepter
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdom
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   Scepter
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   from
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     rectus
                     fuit
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   
                     right
                     ,
                     streight
                  
                   ;
                   
                   upright
                   principally
                   in
                   a
                   moral
                   sense
                   :
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   Uprightness
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   is
                   properly
                   such
                   a
                   Rectitude
                   as
                   we
                   call
                   streight
                   ,
                   opposed
                   to
                   crooked
                   ;
                   and
                   Metaphorically
                   only
                   is
                   it
                   used
                   for
                   
                     moral
                     uprightness
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   Equity
                   and
                   Righteousness
                   .
                   Syr.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     Boderianus
                     ,
                     Sceptrum
                     erectum
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     Scepter
                     listed
                     up
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     held
                     upright
                  
                   .
                   The
                   
                     Paris
                     Edition
                     ,
                     Sceptrum
                     protensum
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     Scepter
                     stretched
                     out
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   
                     stretching
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Scepter
                  
                   was
                   a
                   sign
                   and
                   token
                   of
                   mercy
                   ,
                   Esth.
                   5.2
                   .
                   
                     Tremelius
                     ,
                     Virga
                     recta
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   answers
                   mischor
                   in
                   both
                   its
                   acceptations
                   .
                   Erpenius
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   purpose
                   ,
                   
                     Sceptrum
                     rectum
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   right
                   Scepter
                   .
                
                 
                   Thou
                   hast
                   loved
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                   and
                   hated
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Iniquity
                   ,
                   Unrighteousness
                   ,
                   
                   Wickedness
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     propterea
                     ,
                     propter
                     quod
                     ,
                     quare
                     ,
                     ideo
                     ,
                     idcirco
                  
                   ;
                   Wherefore
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   cause
                   .
                   Some
                   copies
                   of
                   the
                   LXX
                   and
                   Aquila
                   read
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   seems
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   taken
                   into
                   the
                   LXX
                   from
                   this
                   rendring
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     God
                     thy
                     God
                     ,
                     hath
                     anointed
                     thee
                     .
                  
                   
                   The
                   words
                   in
                   Greek
                   and
                   Hebrew
                   are
                   those
                   from
                   whence
                   the
                   Names
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   Messiah
                   are
                   taken
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   importance
                   and
                   signification
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Anointed
                     one
                  
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   expressed
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Targumist
                     .
                     Aquila
                  
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Hath
                     anointed
                     thee
                  
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   Instrument
                   in
                   doing
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   intended
                   ,
                   expressed
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Accusative
                     Case
                  
                   ;
                   whereof
                   there
                   are
                   other
                   instances
                   in
                   that
                   Language
                   .
                   Of
                   old
                   the
                   LXX
                   read
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     with
                     the
                     Oil
                     of
                     delight
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Ornament
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   came
                   also
                   into
                   the
                   
                     Greek
                     Version
                  
                   from
                   this
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   more
                   proper
                   than
                   the
                   old
                   reading
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Oil
                     of
                     rejoycing
                  
                   ,
                   Joy
                   or
                   Gladness
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   before
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     above
                     those
                  
                   that
                   partake
                   with
                   thee
                   .
                   
                   Thy
                   fellows
                   ,
                   or
                   companions
                   :
                   so
                   Symmachus
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vers.
                     8
                     ,
                     9.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       But
                       unto
                       the
                       Son
                       (
                       he
                       saith
                       )
                       Thy
                       Throne
                       ,
                       O
                       God
                       is
                       for
                       ever
                       ,
                       the
                       Scepter
                       of
                       thy
                       Kingdom
                       is
                       a
                       Scepter
                       of
                       Righteousness
                       .
                       Thou
                       hast
                       loved
                       Righteousness
                       ,
                       and
                       hated
                       Iniquity
                       ,
                       wherefore
                       God
                       ,
                       thy
                       God
                       ,
                       hath
                       anointed
                       thee
                       with
                       the
                       Oil
                       of
                       gladness
                       above
                       thy
                       fellows
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   testimony
                   is
                   produced
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   answer
                   unto
                   that
                   fore-going
                   concerning
                   Angels
                   .
                   Those
                   words
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   were
                   spoken
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   wherein
                   their
                   Office
                   and
                   Employment
                   under
                   the
                   Providence
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   described
                   .
                   These
                   are
                   spoken
                   by
                   the
                   
                     same
                     Spirit
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   or
                   spoken
                   to
                   him
                   ;
                   denoting
                   his
                   Praeexistence
                   unto
                   the
                   Prophesies
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   little
                   or
                   no
                   difficulty
                   to
                   prove
                   that
                   this
                   Testimony
                   belongs
                   properly
                   unto
                   him
                   by
                   whom
                   it
                   is
                   applied
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   .
                   The
                   antient
                   Jews
                   granted
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                   present
                   Doctors
                   cannot
                   deny
                   it
                   :
                   One
                   of
                   them
                   sayes
                   indeed
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   this
                   Psalm
                   is
                   
                     spoken
                     of
                     David
                     or
                     the
                     Messiah
                     .
                  
                   These
                   are
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   Aben-Ezra
                   ,
                   who
                   accordingly
                   endeavours
                   to
                   give
                   a
                   double
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   chief
                   passages
                   in
                   this
                   Psalm
                   ;
                   one
                   as
                   applied
                   unto
                   David
                   ,
                   another
                   as
                   applied
                   unto
                   the
                   Messiah
                   which
                   he
                   enclines
                   unto
                   .
                   Jarchi
                   turns
                   it
                   into
                   an
                   Allegory
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   tollerable
                   sense
                   throughout
                   his
                   discourse
                   .
                   But
                   though
                   it
                   might
                   respect
                   them
                   both
                   ,
                   yet
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   pretence
                   to
                   make
                   David
                   the
                   subject
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   the
                   Title
                   and
                   whole
                   Contexture
                   of
                   it
                   excluding
                   such
                   an
                   Application
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Targum
                   wholly
                   applies
                   the
                   Psalm
                   to
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   somewhat
                   a
                   better
                   evidence
                   of
                   the
                   Conception
                   of
                   the
                   
                     antient
                     Jews
                  
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   private
                   Opinion
                   of
                   any
                   later
                   Writer
                   can
                   give
                   us
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Title
                   of
                   the
                   Psalm
                   in
                   that
                   Paraphrase
                   ,
                   would
                   make
                   it
                   a
                   Prophesie
                   given
                   out
                   in
                   the
                   days
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   Sanedrin
                   ;
                   which
                   manifests
                   what
                   account
                   it
                   had
                   of
                   old
                   in
                   their
                   Creed
                   concerning
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   
                     Christian
                     Interpreters
                  
                   have
                   so
                   far
                   assented
                   unto
                   the
                   latter
                   Rabbins
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   grant
                   that
                   Solomon
                   was
                   primarily
                   intended
                   in
                   this
                   Psalm
                   as
                   a
                   Type
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   whole
                   was
                   an
                   Epithalamium
                   or
                   Marriage-song
                   ,
                   composed
                   upon
                   his
                   
                     Nuptials
                     with
                     the
                     Daughter
                     of
                     Pharaoh
                     .
                  
                   But
                   there
                   want
                   not
                   important
                   Reasons
                   against
                   this
                   Opinion
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   probable
                   that
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   should
                   so
                   celebrate
                   
                     that
                     Marriage
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   antecedently
                   forbidden
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   was
                   never
                   consequently
                   blessed
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   she
                   being
                   among
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   
                     those
                     strange
                     women
                     which
                     tu●ned
                     his
                     heart
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   was
                   cursed
                   with
                   barrenness
                   ;
                   the
                   first
                   forreign
                   breach
                   that
                   came
                   upon
                   his
                   Family
                   and
                   all
                   his
                   Magnificence
                   being
                   also
                   from
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   where
                   his
                   transgression
                   began
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   There
                   is
                   scarce
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   the
                   Psalm
                   that
                   can
                   with
                   propriety
                   of
                   speech
                   be
                   applied
                   unto
                   Solomon
                   .
                   Two
                   things
                   are
                   especially
                   insisted
                   on
                   in
                   the
                   former
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Psalm
                   ;
                   first
                   ,
                   the
                   Righteousness
                   of
                   the
                   Person
                   spoken
                   of
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   ways
                   and
                   administrations
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   the
                   perpetuity
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   these
                   can
                   be
                   attributed
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   whose
                   transgressions
                   and
                   sins
                   were
                   so
                   publick
                   and
                   notorious
                   ;
                   or
                   the
                   latter
                   to
                   him
                   who
                   reigned
                   but
                   forty
                   years
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   left
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   broken
                   and
                   divided
                   to
                   a
                   
                     wicked
                     foolish
                     son
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   hard
                   to
                   conceive
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   all
                   then
                   grant
                   that
                   the
                   Messiah
                   is
                   principally
                   ,
                   so
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   cogent
                   reason
                   to
                   prove
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   solely
                   intended
                   in
                   this
                   Psalm
                   .
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   contend
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   sundry
                   things
                   treated
                   of
                   in
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   obscurely
                   typified
                   in
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   and
                   Magnificence
                   of
                   Solomon
                   ;
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   certain
                   ,
                   that
                   most
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   and
                   expressions
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   do
                   so
                   immediately
                   and
                   directly
                   belong
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   they
                   can
                   in
                   no
                   sense
                   be
                   applied
                   unto
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   Solomon
                   ;
                   and
                   such
                   are
                   the
                   words
                   insisted
                   on
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   by
                   our
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   as
                   will
                   be
                   made
                   evident
                   in
                   the
                   ensuing
                   explication
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   must
                   then
                   in
                   the
                   
                     next
                     place
                  
                   consider
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   intends
                   to
                   prove
                   and
                   confirm
                   by
                   this
                   testimony
                   ,
                   whereby
                   we
                   shall
                   discover
                   its
                   suitableness
                   unto
                   his
                   design
                   .
                   Now
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   ,
                   as
                   some
                   have
                   supposed
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Deity
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   ;
                   nor
                   doth
                   he
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   that
                   directly
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   do
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   verse
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   medium
                   to
                   prove
                   his
                   Preheminence
                   above
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   although
                   the
                   testimonies
                   which
                   he
                   produceth
                   do
                   eminently
                   mention
                   his
                   
                     Divine
                     Nature
                  
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   designs
                   to
                   evince
                   is
                   this
                   only
                   ,
                   that
                   He
                   whom
                   they
                   saw
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   made
                   
                     lower
                     than
                     the
                     Angels
                     ,
                     chap.
                  
                   2.10
                   .
                   was
                   yet
                   in
                   his
                   
                     whole
                     Person
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   he
                   discharged
                   the
                   Office
                   committed
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   so
                   far
                   above
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   Power
                   to
                   alter
                   and
                   change
                   those
                   Institutions
                   which
                   were
                   given
                   out
                   by
                   the
                   
                     ministery
                     of
                     Angels
                  
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   he
                   doth
                   undeniably
                   by
                   the
                   testimonies
                   alledged
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   compared
                   together
                   .
                   For
                   whereas
                   the
                   Scripture
                   testifies
                   concerning
                   Angels
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   
                     all
                     servants
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   their
                   chiefest
                   Glory
                   consists
                   in
                   the
                   discharge
                   of
                   their
                   Duty
                   as
                   servants
                   ;
                   unto
                   Him
                   a
                   Throne
                   ,
                   Rule
                   ,
                   and
                   Everlasting
                   Dominion
                   ,
                   administred
                   with
                   Glory
                   ,
                   Power
                   ,
                   Righteousness
                   and
                   Equity
                   are
                   ascribed
                   :
                   whence
                   it
                   is
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   exceedingly
                   exalted
                   above
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   a
                   
                     King
                     on
                     his
                     Throne
                  
                   above
                   the
                   servants
                   that
                   attend
                   him
                   and
                   do
                   his
                   pleasure
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   sufficient
                   to
                   manifest
                   the
                   design
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   the
                   evidence
                   of
                   his
                   Argument
                   from
                   this
                   testimony
                   .
                   The
                   Exposition
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   belongs
                   properly
                   to
                   the
                   place
                   from
                   whence
                   they
                   are
                   taken
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   leave
                   the
                   Reader
                   unsatisfied
                   as
                   to
                   any
                   particular
                   difficulty
                   that
                   may
                   seem
                   to
                   occur
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   this
                   Exposition
                   shall
                   be
                   here
                   also
                   attended
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   first
                   thing
                   to
                   be
                   attended
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Compellation
                   of
                   the
                   Person
                   spoken
                   unto
                   ,
                   
                     O
                     God
                     ;
                     Thy
                     Throne
                     ,
                     O
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Some
                   would
                   have
                   Elohim
                   ,
                   (
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   )
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   name
                   common
                   to
                   God
                   with
                   others
                   ,
                   
                   namely
                   Angels
                   ,
                   and
                   Judges
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   that
                   large
                   acceptation
                   to
                   be
                   here
                   ascribed
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   though
                   he
                   be
                   expresly
                   called
                   Elohim
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   yet
                   that
                   proves
                   him
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   God
                   by
                   Nature
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   termed
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   his
                   Office
                   ,
                   Dignity
                   and
                   Authority
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   contended
                   for
                   by
                   the
                   Socinians
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   gloss
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   
                     perpetual
                     use
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   for
                   no
                   one
                   place
                   can
                   be
                   instanced
                   in
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   name
                   Elohim
                   is
                   used
                   absolutely
                   ,
                   and
                   restrained
                   unto
                   any
                   one
                   person
                   ,
                   wherein
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   undeniably
                   denote
                   the
                   true
                   and
                   only
                   God.
                   Magistrates
                   are
                   indeed
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   Elohim
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   their
                   Office
                   ,
                   but
                   no
                   one
                   Magistrate
                   was
                   ever
                   so
                   called
                   ;
                   nor
                   can
                   a
                   man
                   say
                   without
                   blasphemy
                   to
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     art
                     Elohim
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   God.
                   Moses
                   also
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   Elohim
                   ,
                   a
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   absolutely
                   ;
                   but
                   
                     a
                     God
                     to
                     Pharaoh
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   Aaron
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   God's
                   stead
                   ,
                   doing
                   and
                   performing
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   God
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   commanded
                   him
                   .
                   Which
                   places
                   Jarchi
                   produceth
                   in
                   his
                   Comment
                   ,
                   to
                   countenance
                   this
                   sense
                   but
                   in
                   vain
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   then
                   the
                   
                     True
                     God
                  
                   that
                   is
                   spoken
                   unto
                   in
                   this
                   
                     Apostrophe
                     ,
                     Elohim
                     ,
                     O
                     God.
                  
                   This
                   being
                   granted
                   ,
                   Erasmus
                   starts
                   a
                   new
                   Interpretation
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   words
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   seemeth
                   not
                   to
                   approve
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   invention
                   :
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     It
                     is
                     uncertain
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     whether
                     the
                     meaning
                     be
                     ,
                     Thy
                     throne
                     ,
                     O
                     God
                     ,
                     or
                     God
                     is
                     thy
                     throne
                     for
                     ever
                     :
                  
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   way
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   an
                   Apostrophe
                   to
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   latter
                   it
                   expresseth
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   Interpretation
                   is
                   embraced
                   and
                   improved
                   by
                   Grotius
                   ,
                   who
                   granting
                   that
                   the
                   word
                   Elohim
                   used
                   absolutely
                   signifieth
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   
                     Elohe
                     Elohim
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   Gods
                   ,
                   would
                   not
                   allow
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   spoken
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   renders
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     God
                     shall
                     be
                     thy
                     seat
                     for
                     ever
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   shall
                   establish
                   thee
                   in
                   thy
                   Throne
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   Evasion
                   is
                   also
                   fixed
                   on
                   by
                   Aben-Ezra
                   ,
                   from
                   Hagaon
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     God
                     shall
                     establish
                     thy
                     throne
                  
                   .
                   May
                   men
                   be
                   allowed
                   thus
                   to
                   thrust
                   in
                   what
                   words
                   they
                   please
                   into
                   the
                   Text
                   ,
                   leading
                   to
                   another
                   sense
                   than
                   what
                   it self
                   expresseth
                   ,
                   there
                   will
                   not
                   much
                   be
                   left
                   certain
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   Book
                   of
                   God.
                   However
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   present
                   instance
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   light
                   enough
                   to
                   rebuke
                   the
                   boldness
                   of
                   this
                   attempt
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Interpretation
                   insisted
                   on
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                   all
                   old
                   Translations
                   ,
                   whose
                   language
                   would
                   bear
                   a
                   difference
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   expressing
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Vocative
                     Case
                     ,
                     O
                     God.
                  
                   2.
                   
                   Contrary
                   to
                   the
                   
                     received
                     sense
                  
                   of
                   Jews
                   and
                   Christians
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   especial
                   of
                   the
                   Targum
                   on
                   the
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   rendring
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     Thy
                     throne
                     ,
                     O
                     God
                     ,
                     is
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     for
                     ever
                     .
                  
                   3.
                   
                   Contrary
                   to
                   the
                   
                     contexture
                     and
                     design
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   discourses
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   appear
                   from
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   the
                   preceding
                   Enarration
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Leaves
                   no
                   tollerable
                   sense
                   unto
                   the
                   words
                   ;
                   neither
                   can
                   they
                   who
                   embrace
                   it
                   declare
                   in
                   what
                   sense
                   
                     God
                     is
                     the
                     throne
                     of
                     Christ.
                  
                   5.
                   
                   Is
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   universally
                   constant
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   expression
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   for
                   where
                   ever
                   there
                   is
                   mention
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Throne
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   somewhat
                   else
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   intended
                   thereby
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   The
                   word
                   supplied
                   by
                   Grotius
                   from
                   Saadias
                   and
                   Aben-Ezra
                   ,
                   to
                   induce
                   a
                   sense
                   unto
                   his
                   Exposition
                   ,
                   
                     [
                     shall
                     establish
                  
                   ]
                   makes
                   a
                   new
                   Text
                   ,
                   or
                   leads
                   the
                   old
                   utterly
                   from
                   the
                   intention
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   .
                   For
                   whereas
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     God
                     is
                     the
                     throne
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                  
                   nor
                   was
                   there
                   any
                   need
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   
                     was
                     for
                     ever
                     and
                     ever
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   two
                   things
                   must
                   take
                   up
                   the
                   whole
                   intendment
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   if
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   be
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   the
                   adding
                   of
                   ,
                   
                     shall
                     establish
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   confirm
                   ,
                   into
                   the
                   Text
                   ,
                   gives
                   it
                   an
                   arbitrary
                   sense
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   by
                   the
                   like
                   suggestion
                   of
                   any
                   other
                   word
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   
                     shall
                     destroy
                  
                   )
                   may
                   be
                   rendred
                   quite
                   of
                   another
                   importance
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   Christ
                   then
                   ,
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   spoken
                   to
                   and
                   denoted
                   by
                   that
                   name
                   
                     Elohim
                     ,
                     O
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   the
                   true
                   God
                   by
                   Nature
                   ,
                   though
                   what
                   is
                   here
                   affirmed
                   of
                   him
                   be
                   not
                   
                     as
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   and
                   People
                   ;
                   as
                   in
                   another
                   place
                   ,
                   
                     God
                     is
                     said
                     to
                     redeem
                     his
                     Church
                     with
                     his
                     own
                     bloud
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   We
                   may
                   consider
                   what
                   is
                   assigned
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   described
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   By
                   the
                   
                     Insignia
                     regalia
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Royal
                   Ensigns
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   namely
                   his
                   Throne
                   and
                   Scepter
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   By
                   its
                   duration
                   ,
                   
                     it
                     is
                     for
                     ever
                  
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   His
                   manner
                   of
                   Administration
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   with
                   Righteousness
                   ;
                   his
                   
                     Scepter
                     is
                     a
                     Scepter
                     of
                     righteousness
                     .
                  
                   4.
                   
                   His
                   furniture
                   or
                   preparation
                   for
                   this
                   Administration
                   ,
                   he
                   
                     loved
                     righteousness
                     and
                     hated
                     iniquity
                  
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   By
                   an
                   adjunct
                   priviledge
                   ,
                   
                     unction
                     with
                     the
                     Oil
                     of
                     gladness
                  
                   :
                   Which
                   ,
                   6.
                   is
                   exemplified
                   by
                   a
                   comparison
                   with
                   others
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   so
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     above
                     his
                     fellows
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   first
                   
                     insigne
                     regium
                  
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   is
                   his
                   Throne
                   ,
                   whereunto
                   the
                   Attribute
                   of
                   Perpetuity
                   is
                   annexed
                   ,
                   
                     it
                     is
                     for
                     ever
                  
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   Throne
                   denotes
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   it self
                   .
                   A
                   Throne
                   is
                   the
                   seat
                   of
                   a
                   King
                   in
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   frequently
                   used
                   metonymically
                   for
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   applied
                   unto
                   God
                   and
                   man.
                   See
                   Dan.
                   7.9
                   .
                   1
                   King.
                   8.2
                   ,
                   7.
                   
                   Angels
                   indeed
                   are
                   called
                   
                     Thrones
                     ,
                     Col.
                  
                   1.16
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   is
                   either
                   metaphorically
                   only
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   some
                   especial
                   service
                   allotted
                   unto
                   them
                   ;
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   also
                   called
                   
                   
                     Princes
                     ,
                     Dan.
                  
                   10.13
                   .
                   yet
                   being
                   indeed
                   
                     servants
                     ,
                     Rev.
                  
                   22.9
                   .
                   Heb.
                   1.14
                   .
                   These
                   are
                   no
                   where
                   said
                   to
                   
                     have
                     Thrones
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   is
                   not
                   theirs
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Sons
                   .
                   And
                   whereas
                   our
                   
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   promiseth
                   his
                   Apostles
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   
                     sit
                     on
                     Thrones
                     judging
                     the
                     Tribes
                     of
                     Israel
                  
                   :
                   as
                   it
                   proves
                   their
                   participation
                   with
                   Christ
                   in
                   his
                   Kingly
                   Power
                   ,
                   being
                   made
                   
                     Kings
                     unto
                     God
                     ,
                     Rev.
                  
                   1.5
                   .
                   and
                   their
                   interest
                   in
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   his
                   pleasure
                   to
                   give
                   them
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   proves
                   not
                   absolutely
                   that
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   is
                   theirs
                   ,
                   but
                   his
                   on
                   whose
                   Throne
                   theirs
                   do
                   attend
                   .
                
                 
                   Neither
                   doth
                   the
                   Throne
                   simply
                   denote
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   supream
                   Rule
                   and
                   Dominion
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Glory
                   also
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   being
                   on
                   his
                   Throne
                   ,
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   height
                   of
                   his
                   Glory
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   because
                   God
                   manifests
                   his
                   Glory
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   he
                   calls
                   that
                   his
                   Throne
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Earth
                   is
                   his
                   footstool
                   ,
                   Isa.
                   66.1
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   his
                   Glorious
                   Kingdom
                   elsewhere
                   expressed
                   by
                   his
                   
                     sitting
                     down
                     at
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     the
                     Majesty
                     on
                     high
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   To
                   this
                   Throne
                   Eternity
                   is
                   attributed
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     ever
                     and
                     ever
                  
                   .
                   So
                   is
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   Christ
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   Opposition
                   unto
                   the
                   frail
                   mutable
                   Kingdoms
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                   
                     Of
                     the
                     increase
                     of
                     his
                     Government
                     and
                     Peace
                     there
                     shall
                     be
                     no
                     end
                     ,
                     upon
                     the
                     Throne
                     of
                  
                   David
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     upon
                     his
                     Kingdom
                     to
                     order
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     establish
                     it
                     with
                     judgement
                     and
                     with
                     justice
                     from
                     henceforth
                     and
                     for
                     ever
                     ,
                  
                   Isa.
                   9.7
                   .
                   
                     His
                     Dominion
                     is
                     an
                     everlasting
                     Dominion
                     which
                     shall
                     not
                     pass
                     away
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Kingdom
                     that
                     which
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                     destroyed
                     ,
                     Dan
                     ,
                  
                   7.14
                   .
                   Micah
                   4.7
                   .
                   Psal.
                   72.7
                   ,
                   17.
                   
                   Psal.
                   145.13
                   .
                   It
                   shall
                   neither
                   decay
                   of
                   it self
                   ,
                   nor
                   fail
                   through
                   the
                   Opposition
                   of
                   its
                   Enemies
                   :
                   for
                   he
                   must
                   reign
                   untill
                   
                     all
                     his
                     enemies
                     are
                     made
                     his
                     footstool
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Cor.
                   15.24
                   ,
                   25
                   ,
                   26
                   ,
                   27.
                   
                   Nor
                   is
                   it
                   any
                   impeachment
                   of
                   the
                   perpetuity
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   at
                   the
                   
                     last
                     day
                     he
                     shall
                     deliver
                     it
                     up
                     to
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     :
                  
                   1
                   Cor.
                   15.24
                   .
                   Seeing
                   that
                   then
                   shall
                   be
                   an
                   end
                   of
                   all
                   Rule
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   enough
                   that
                   it
                   continue
                   untill
                   all
                   the
                   
                     Ends
                     of
                     Rule
                  
                   be
                   perfectly
                   accomplished
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   untill
                   all
                   the
                   enemies
                   of
                   it
                   be
                   subdued
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Church
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Righteousness
                   Grace
                   and
                   Patience
                   of
                   God
                   be
                   fully
                   glorified
                   ;
                   whereof
                   afterwards
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   The
                   second
                   
                     insigne
                     Regium
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   his
                   Scepter
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   though
                   it
                   sometimes
                   also
                   denote
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   it self
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   49.10
                   .
                   Numb
                   .
                   24.17
                   .
                   Isa.
                   14.5
                   .
                   Zech.
                   10.11
                   .
                   Yet
                   here
                   it
                   denotes
                   the
                   actual
                   Administration
                   of
                   Rule
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   evident
                   from
                   the
                   
                     Adjunct
                     of
                     Vprightness
                  
                   annexed
                   unto
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   the
                   Scepter
                   denotes
                   both
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Efficacy
                   of
                   the
                   Government
                   it self
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   call
                   a
                   
                     Righteous
                     Government
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   here
                   called
                   a
                   Scepter
                   of
                   Uprightness
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   the
                   Means
                   whereby
                   Christ
                   carrieth
                   on
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   are
                   his
                   Word
                   and
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   
                     subserviency
                     of
                     Power
                  
                   in
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   his
                   Providence
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   way
                   for
                   the
                   progress
                   of
                   his
                   Word
                   to
                   avenge
                   its
                   Contempt
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   Gospel
                   is
                   called
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     rod
                     of
                     his
                     strength
                     ,
                     Psalm
                  
                   110.2
                   .
                   See
                   2
                   Cor.
                   10.4
                   ,
                   5
                   ,
                   6.
                   
                   
                     He
                     smites
                     the
                     earth
                     with
                     the
                     rod
                     of
                     his
                     mouth
                     ,
                     and
                     slayes
                     the
                     wicked
                     with
                     the
                     breath
                     of
                     his
                     lips
                     ,
                     Isa.
                  
                   11.4
                   .
                   And
                   these
                   are
                   attended
                   with
                   the
                   sword
                   of
                   his
                   Power
                   and
                   Providence
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   45.3
                   .
                   Revel
                   .
                   19.15
                   .
                   or
                   
                     his
                     rod
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   2.8
                   .
                   or
                   
                     sickle
                     ,
                     Revel
                  
                   .
                   14.18
                   .
                   In
                   these
                   things
                   consists
                   the
                   Scepter
                   of
                   Christs
                   Kingdom
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   Concerning
                   this
                   Scepter
                   it
                   is
                   affirmed
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   
                     Scepter
                     of
                     Vprightness
                  
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   denotes
                   either
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   the
                   Scepter
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   straight
                   and
                   right
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Vse
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   lifted
                   up
                   or
                   stretched
                   out
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   shewed
                   in
                   the
                   opening
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   first
                   sense
                   it
                   denoteth
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   latter
                   Mercy
                   .
                   According
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   sense
                   ,
                   the
                   following
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     thou
                     hast
                     loved
                     Righteousness
                  
                   ,
                   discover
                   the
                   habitual
                   root
                   of
                   his
                   actual
                   Righteous
                   Administration
                   .
                   According
                   to
                   the
                   latter
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   progress
                   made
                   in
                   them
                   to
                   a
                   farther
                   qualification
                   of
                   the
                   Rule
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   his
                   Rule
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   former
                   sense
                   is
                   rather
                   to
                   be
                   embraced
                   ;
                   the
                   latter
                   Metaphor
                   being
                   more
                   strained
                   and
                   sounded
                   only
                   in
                   one
                   instance
                   that
                   I
                   remember
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   taken
                   from
                   among
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   Strangers
                   and
                   Oppressors
                   ,
                   Esther
                   5.2
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Scepter
                   then
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   a
                   
                     Scepter
                     of
                     Righteousness
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   all
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   his
                   Gospel
                   are
                   Righteous
                   ,
                   Holy
                   ,
                   Just
                   ,
                   full
                   of
                   Benignity
                   and
                   Truth
                   ,
                   Titus
                   2.11
                   ,
                   12.
                   
                   And
                   all
                   his
                   Administration
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   Mercy
                   ,
                   Justice
                   ,
                   Rewards
                   and
                   Punishments
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Rules
                   ,
                   Promises
                   and
                   Threats
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Conversion
                   ,
                   Pardon
                   ,
                   Sanctification
                   ,
                   Trials
                   ,
                   Afflictions
                   ,
                   Chastisements
                   ,
                   and
                   Preservation
                   of
                   
                     his
                     Elect
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   convincing
                   ,
                   hardening
                   ,
                   and
                   destruction
                   of
                   his
                   Enemies
                   ,
                   are
                   all
                   Righteous
                   ,
                   holy
                   ,
                   unblameable
                   and
                   good
                   ,
                   Isa.
                   11.4
                   ,
                   5
                   ,
                   6.
                   
                   Chap.
                   32.7
                   .
                   Psal.
                   145.17
                   .
                   Rev.
                   15.34
                   .
                   Chap.
                   16.5
                   .
                   and
                   as
                   such
                   will
                   they
                   be
                   gloriously
                   manifested
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   ,
                   2
                   Thess.
                   1.10
                   .
                   though
                   in
                   this
                   present
                   world
                   they
                   are
                   reproached
                   and
                   despised
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   The
                   
                     Habitual
                     Frame
                     of
                     the
                     Heart
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   in
                   his
                   Regal
                   Administrations
                   .
                   
                     He
                     loveth
                     Righteousness
                     and
                     hateth
                     Iniquity
                     .
                  
                   This
                   shews
                   the
                   absolute
                   compleatness
                   of
                   the
                   Righteousness
                   of
                   Christs
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   Righteousness
                   in
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   .
                   The
                   Laws
                   of
                   his
                   Rule
                   are
                   righteous
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Administrations
                   are
                   righteous
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   all
                   proceed
                   from
                   an
                   habitual
                   love
                   to
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                   and
                   hatred
                   of
                   Iniquity
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   person
                   .
                   Among
                   the
                   Governments
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   oft
                   times
                   the
                   very
                   Laws
                   are
                   tyranical
                   ,
                   unjust
                   and
                   oppressive
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   the
                   Laws
                   are
                   good
                   and
                   equal
                   ,
                   yet
                   oft
                   times
                   their
                   Administration
                   is
                   unjust
                   ,
                   partial
                   and
                   wicked
                   ;
                   or
                   when
                   men
                   do
                   abstain
                   from
                   such
                   Exorbitancies
                   ,
                   yet
                   frequently
                   they
                   do
                   so
                   upon
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   some
                   self-interest
                   and
                   advantage
                   ,
                   like
                   Jehu
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   constant
                   ,
                   equal
                   ,
                   unchangeable
                   
                     love
                     of
                     Righteousness
                     and
                     hatred
                     of
                     iniquity
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   all
                   these
                   are
                   absolutely
                   compleat
                   in
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ.
                   For
                   whereas
                   the
                   expression
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   and
                   the
                   Greek
                   seems
                   to
                   regard
                   the
                   time
                   past
                   ,
                   
                     thou
                     hast
                     loved
                     righteousness
                     and
                     hated
                     iniquity
                     ,
                  
                   yet
                   the
                   constant
                   present
                   frame
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   his
                   Rule
                   is
                   denoted
                   thereby
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Greek
                   Translation
                   exactly
                   followeth
                   and
                   expresseth
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   .
                   Now
                   there
                   being
                   no
                   
                     form
                     of
                     Verbs
                  
                   in
                   that
                   Language
                   expressing
                   the
                   
                     present
                     time
                  
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   more
                   frequent
                   in
                   it
                   than
                   to
                   denote
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   present
                   and
                   abiding
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Praeterperfect
                     Tense
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   doth
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   .
                
                 
                   Sixthly
                   ,
                   The
                   Consequence
                   of
                   this
                   Righteous
                   Rule
                   in
                   Christ
                   is
                   ,
                   his
                   
                     Anointing
                     with
                     the
                     Oyle
                     of
                     Gladness
                  
                   ;
                   wherein
                   we
                   may
                   consider
                   ,
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   The
                   Author
                   of
                   the
                   Priviledge
                   conferred
                   on
                   him
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     God
                     ,
                     his
                     God.
                  
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   The
                   
                     Priviledge
                     it self
                  
                   ,
                   Unction
                   with
                   the
                   oyle
                   of
                   gladness
                   .
                   (
                   3.
                   )
                   The
                   Connection
                   of
                   the
                   collation
                   of
                   this
                   priviledge
                   unto
                   what
                   went
                   before
                   ;
                   wherefore
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   which
                   cause
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   For
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   God.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     God
                     thy
                     God.
                  
                   Many
                   both
                   antient
                   and
                   Modern
                   Expositors
                   do
                   suppose
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   ,
                   
                     or
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   sense
                   as
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Verse
                   foregoing
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   rendered
                   
                     O
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   words
                   to
                   be
                   read
                   ,
                   therefore
                   ,
                   
                     O
                     God
                     ,
                     thy
                     God
                     hath
                     anointed
                     thee
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   as
                   no
                   old
                   Translation
                   gives
                   countenance
                   to
                   this
                   Conception
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   Reduplication
                   of
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   an
                   Application
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   place
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     God
                     my
                     God
                     ,
                     God
                     thy
                     God
                     ,
                     God
                     the
                     God
                     of
                     Israel
                     ,
                  
                   being
                   frequent
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   cogent
                   Reason
                   why
                   we
                   should
                   depart
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   from
                   that
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   Expression
                   .
                   The
                   name
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   ,
                   denotes
                   him
                   absolutely
                   who
                   conferred
                   this
                   priviledge
                   on
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     is
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   place
                   ,
                   a
                   reason
                   is
                   intimated
                   of
                   the
                   coll●tion
                   its
                   self
                   ,
                   by
                   an
                   Appropriation
                   of
                   
                     God
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     God
                  
                   in
                   a
                   peculiar
                   manner
                   .
                
                 
                   God
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   
                     God
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                  
                   ,
                   upon
                   a
                   threefold
                   account
                   ;
                   1.
                   
                   In
                   respect
                   of
                   his
                   
                     Divine
                     Nature
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   so
                   
                     his
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   whence
                   he
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   
                     God
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   having
                   his
                   nature
                   communicated
                   unto
                   him
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   his
                   Eternal
                   Generation
                   ,
                   John
                   1.14
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   In
                   respect
                   of
                   his
                   
                     Humane
                     Nature
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   
                     made
                     of
                     a
                     Woman
                     made
                     under
                     the
                     Law
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   God
                   also
                   was
                   his
                   God
                   ;
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   all
                   creatures
                   :
                   Psal.
                   16.3
                   .
                   Psal.
                   22.1
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   In
                   respect
                   of
                   his
                   whole
                   person
                   ,
                   God
                   and
                   Man
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   designed
                   by
                   his
                   Father
                   to
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   Mediation
                   ;
                   In
                   which
                   sense
                   he
                   calls
                   him
                   
                     his
                     God
                     and
                     his
                     Father
                     ,
                     John
                  
                   20.17
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   this
                   last
                   sense
                   is
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   here
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   
                     his
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     his
                     God
                  
                   in
                   especial
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   designed
                   and
                   appointed
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Head
                   and
                   King
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   :
                   For
                   therein
                   did
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   undertake
                   to
                   be
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   stand
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   carry
                   him
                   through
                   with
                   his
                   work
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   End
                   to
                   crown
                   him
                   with
                   Glory
                   .
                   See
                   Isa.
                   49.1
                   ,
                   2
                   ,
                   3
                   ,
                   4
                   ,
                   5
                   ,
                   6
                   ,
                   7
                   ,
                   8
                   ,
                   9
                   ,
                   10
                   ,
                   11.
                   
                   Chap.
                   50.4
                   ,
                   5
                   ,
                   6
                   ,
                   7
                   ,
                   8
                   ,
                   9.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   For
                   the
                   Priviledge
                   it self
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   
                     Vnction
                     with
                     the
                     Oyle
                     of
                     Gladness
                     .
                  
                   There
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   double
                   Allusion
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   To
                   the
                   
                     common
                     use
                  
                   of
                   Oyle
                   ,
                   and
                   anointing
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   to
                   exhilerate
                   and
                   make
                   the
                   countenance
                   appear
                   chearful
                   at
                   Feasts
                   and
                   publick
                   Solemnities
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   104.15
                   .
                   Luke
                   7.37
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   To
                   the
                   
                     especial
                     use
                  
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   Unction
                   of
                   Kings
                   ,
                   Priests
                   and
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   30.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Ceremony
                   was
                   typical
                   ,
                   is
                   evident
                   from
                   Isa.
                   61.1
                   .
                   and
                   it
                   denoted
                   the
                   collation
                   of
                   the
                   Gifts
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   
                     Person
                     anointed
                  
                   was
                   enabled
                   for
                   the
                   discharge
                   of
                   the
                   Office
                   he
                   was
                   called
                   unto
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   this
                   sense
                   there
                   is
                   commonly
                   assigned
                   a
                   threefold
                   Unction
                   of
                   Christ.
                   1.
                   
                   At
                   his
                   Conception
                   ,
                   when
                   his
                   Humane
                   Nature
                   was
                   sanctified
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   Luke
                   1.35
                   .
                   and
                   radically
                   endowed
                   with
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Grace
                   which
                   he
                   grew
                   up
                   in
                   Luke
                   2.40
                   ,
                   52.
                   2.
                   
                   At
                   his
                   Baptism
                   and
                   entrance
                   into
                   his
                   publick
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   in
                   an
                   especial
                   manner
                   furnished
                   with
                   those
                   Gifts
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   which
                   were
                   needful
                   for
                   the
                   discharge
                   of
                   his
                   Prophetical
                   Office
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   3.17
                   .
                   John
                   1.
                   3.
                   
                   At
                   his
                   Ascension
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   received
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   the
                   Promise
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   to
                   pour
                   him
                   forth
                   upon
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   Acts
                   2.33
                   .
                   
                   Now
                   though
                   I
                   acknowledge
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   thus
                   anointed
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   communication
                   of
                   the
                   Gifts
                   and
                   Graces
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   unto
                   him
                   in
                   fulness
                   ,
                   is
                   called
                   his
                   Vnction
                   ;
                   yet
                   I
                   cannot
                   grant
                   that
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   are
                   here
                   directly
                   intended
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   seems
                   here
                   to
                   express
                   with
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Glorious
                   Exaltation
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   solemnly
                   enstated
                   in
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   :
                   This
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   making
                   of
                   him
                   both
                   Lord
                   and
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Acts
                   2.36
                   .
                   When
                   God
                   raised
                   him
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   and
                   gave
                   him
                   glory
                   ,
                   1
                   Pet.
                   1.21
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   called
                   Christ
                   from
                   the
                   Unction
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   here
                   in
                   his
                   Exaltation
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   said
                   in
                   especial
                   manner
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   Christ
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   taken
                   gloriously
                   into
                   the
                   Possession
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Offices
                   and
                   their
                   full
                   Administration
                   ,
                   whereunto
                   he
                   was
                   anointed
                   and
                   fitted
                   by
                   the
                   communication
                   of
                   the
                   Gifts
                   and
                   Graces
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   the
                   joyful
                   glorious
                   Unction
                   of
                   his
                   Exaltation
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   signally
                   made
                   Lord
                   and
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   declared
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   
                     anointed
                     one
                     of
                     God
                  
                   that
                   is
                   here
                   intended
                   :
                   Se●
                   Phil.
                   2.9
                   ,
                   11.
                   which
                   also
                   appears
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   From
                   the
                   Adjunct
                   of
                   this
                   Unction
                   ;
                   
                     he
                     is
                     anointed
                     with
                     the
                     Oyle
                     of
                     gladness
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   denotes
                   Triumph
                   and
                   Exaltation
                   ,
                   freedom
                   from
                   trouble
                   and
                   distress
                   :
                   Whereas
                   ,
                   after
                   those
                   
                     Antec●dent
                     communications
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   sorrows
                   ,
                   acquainted
                   with
                   grief
                   ,
                   and
                   exposed
                   to
                   innumerable
                   evils
                   and
                   troubles
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Relation
                   of
                   this
                   Priviledge
                   granted
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   unto
                   what
                   went
                   before
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     loved
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     and
                     hated
                     iniquity
                     ,
                  
                   expressed
                   by
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   the
                   third
                   thing
                   considerable
                   in
                   this
                   last
                   clause
                   of
                   the
                   Testimony
                   )
                   doth
                   plainly
                   declare
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   Christs
                   Love
                   to
                   Righteousness
                   and
                   Hatred
                   to
                   Iniquity
                   ,
                   proceeded
                   from
                   his
                   Vnction
                   with
                   the
                   Graces
                   and
                   Gifts
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   they
                   are
                   plainly
                   intimated
                   here
                   to
                   go
                   before
                   this
                   anointing
                   
                     with
                     the
                     Oyle
                     of
                     gladness
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   therefore
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Consequent
                   of
                   his
                   discharge
                   of
                   his
                   Office
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   as
                   his
                   Exaltation
                   every
                   where
                   is
                   ,
                   Phil.
                   2.9
                   ,
                   11.
                   
                   Rom.
                   14.9
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   this
                   anointing
                   denote
                   the
                   
                     first
                     Vnction
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   then
                   must
                   he
                   be
                   supposed
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   Love
                   to
                   Righteousness
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   from
                   elsewhere
                   ,
                   as
                   antecedent
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   do
                   declare
                   at
                   least
                   a
                   Relation
                   of
                   Congruency
                   and
                   Conveniency
                   unto
                   an
                   antecedent
                   discharge
                   of
                   Office
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   importance
                   with
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   2.9
                   .
                   and
                   so
                   can
                   respect
                   nothing
                   but
                   his
                   glorious
                   Exaltation
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   thus
                   expressed
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   last
                   thing
                   considerable
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Prerogative
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   in
                   this
                   Priviledge
                   ;
                   
                     He
                     is
                     anointed
                     above
                     his
                     fellows
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   these
                   
                     Fellows
                     ,
                     Companions
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Associates
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   considered
                   either
                   generally
                   ,
                   for
                   all
                   those
                   that
                   partake
                   with
                   him
                   in
                   this
                   Unction
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   all
                   Believers
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   Co-heirs
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   
                     heirs
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   8.17
                   .
                   or
                   more
                   especially
                   for
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   employed
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Service
                   Building
                   and
                   Rule
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   in
                   their
                   subordination
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   the
                   Prophets
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   and
                   afterwards
                   the
                   
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                  
                   2.20
                   .
                   In
                   respect
                   unto
                   both
                   sorts
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   is
                   
                     anointed
                     with
                     the
                     Oyle
                     of
                     gladness
                     above
                     them
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   latter
                   sort
                   are
                   especially
                   intended
                   ;
                   concerning
                   whom
                   the
                   Apostle
                   gives
                   an
                   especial
                   instance
                   in
                   
                     Moses
                     ,
                     Ch.
                  
                   3.
                   affirming
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   in
                   his
                   work
                   about
                   the
                   Church
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   partaker
                   of
                   more
                   Glory
                   than
                   he
                   .
                   In
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   incomprehensibly
                   exalted
                   above
                   Angels
                   and
                   Men.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   
                     first
                     Testimony
                  
                   whereby
                   the
                   Apostle
                   confirms
                   his
                   Assertion
                   of
                   the
                   preheminence
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   above
                   Angels
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   comparison
                   which
                   he
                   makes
                   between
                   them
                   ;
                   which
                   also
                   will
                   afford
                   the
                   ensuing
                   Observations
                   .
                
                 
                   I.
                   
                     The
                     conferring
                     and
                     comparing
                     of
                     Scriptures
                     is
                     an
                     excellent
                     means
                     of
                     coming
                     to
                     an
                     Acquaintance
                     with
                     the
                     Mind
                     and
                     Will
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     them
                     .
                  
                   Thus
                   dealeth
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ;
                   he
                   compareth
                   what
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   Angels
                   in
                   one
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   in
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   thence
                   manifesteth
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   mind
                   of
                   God
                   concerning
                   them
                   .
                   This
                   duty
                   lyes
                   in
                   the
                   command
                   we
                   have
                   to
                   
                     search
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     John
                  
                   5.39
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   make
                   a
                   diligent
                   Investigation
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Mind
                     of
                     God
                  
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     comparing
                     spiritual
                     things
                     with
                     spiritual
                  
                   .
                   What
                   God
                   hath
                   declared
                   of
                   the
                   
                     mind
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                  
                   in
                   one
                   place
                   ,
                   with
                   what
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   he
                   hath
                   manifested
                   in
                   another
                   .
                   God
                   to
                   try
                   our
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   exercise
                   our
                   Diligence
                   ,
                   unto
                   a
                   study
                   in
                   his
                   Word
                   
                     day
                     and
                     night
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   1.2
                   .
                   and
                   our
                   continual
                   Meditation
                   thereon
                   ,
                   1
                   Tim.
                   4.15
                   .
                   (
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Meditate
                     on
                     these
                     things
                     ,
                     be
                     wholly
                     in
                     them
                  
                   )
                   hath
                   planted
                   his
                   Truths
                   with
                   great
                   Variety
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   his
                   Word
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   here
                   one
                   part
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   another
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Truth
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   throughly
                   learned
                   ,
                   unless
                   we
                   gather
                   them
                   together
                   into
                   one
                   view
                   .
                   For
                   instance
                   ,
                   In
                   one
                   place
                   ,
                   God
                   commands
                   us
                   to
                   
                     circumcise
                     our
                     Hearts
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   
                   unto
                   our selves
                   
                     new
                     hearts
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   fear
                   him
                   ;
                   which
                   at
                   first
                   consideration
                   seems
                   so
                   to
                   represent
                   it
                   not
                   only
                   as
                   our
                   Duty
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   within
                   our
                   Power
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   we
                   had
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   any
                   help
                   from
                   Grace
                   for
                   its
                   Accomplishment
                   .
                   In
                   another
                   he
                   promiseth
                   absolutely
                   to
                   
                     circumcise
                     our
                     hearts
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   
                     give
                     us
                     new
                     hearts
                  
                   to
                   fear
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   it
                   were
                   so
                   his
                   work
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   our
                   concernment
                   to
                   attempt
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   these
                   several
                   places
                   being
                   spiritually
                   compared
                   together
                   ,
                   make
                   it
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   our
                   Duty
                   to
                   have
                   
                     new
                     and
                     circumcised
                     hearts
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Effectual
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                   that
                   must
                   work
                   and
                   create
                   them
                   in
                   us
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   like
                   may
                   be
                   observed
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   important
                   Truths
                   that
                   are
                   of
                   Divine
                   Revelation
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Discovers
                   the
                   Root
                   of
                   almost
                   all
                   the
                   Errors
                   and
                   Heresies
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   World.
                   Men
                   whose
                   hearts
                   are
                   not
                   subdued
                   by
                   Faith
                   and
                   Humility
                   unto
                   the
                   Obedience
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   lighting
                   on
                   some
                   Expressions
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   that
                   singly
                   considered
                   seem
                   to
                   give
                   countenance
                   to
                   some
                   such
                   Opinion
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   willing
                   to
                   embrace
                   ;
                   without
                   farther
                   search
                   they
                   fix
                   it
                   on
                   their
                   minds
                   and
                   imagination
                   ,
                   untill
                   it
                   is
                   too
                   late
                   to
                   oppose
                   any
                   thing
                   unto
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   once
                   fixed
                   in
                   their
                   perswasions
                   ,
                   those
                   other
                   places
                   of
                   Scripture
                   which
                   they
                   should
                   with
                   Humility
                   have
                   compared
                   with
                   that
                   whose
                   seeming
                   sense
                   they
                   cleave
                   unto
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   thence
                   have
                   learned
                   the
                   
                     mind
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                  
                   in
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   are
                   considered
                   by
                   them
                   to
                   no
                   other
                   End
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   how
                   they
                   may
                   
                     pervert
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   free
                   themselves
                   from
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   This
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   seems
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   pertinaciously
                   cleave
                   unto
                   false
                   and
                   foolish
                   Opinions
                   .
                   They
                   rashly
                   take
                   up
                   a
                   seeming
                   sense
                   of
                   some
                   particular
                   places
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   obstinately
                   make
                   that
                   sense
                   the
                   Rule
                   of
                   interpreting
                   all
                   other
                   Scriptures
                   what
                   ever
                   .
                   Thus
                   in
                   our
                   own
                   dayes
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   many
                   who
                   from
                   the
                   
                     outward
                     sound
                  
                   of
                   those
                   words
                   ,
                   Joh.
                   1.9
                   .
                   
                     He
                     is
                     the
                     true
                     light
                     which
                     lighteneth
                     every
                     man
                     that
                     comes
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                  
                   having
                   taken
                   up
                   a
                   rash
                   ,
                   foolish
                   and
                   false
                   imagination
                   that
                   Christ
                   is
                   that
                   
                     Light
                     which
                     is
                     remaining
                     in
                     all
                     men
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   therein
                   their
                   Guide
                   and
                   Rule
                   ,
                   do
                   from
                   thence
                   either
                   wrest
                   the
                   whole
                   Scripture
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   suit
                   and
                   answer
                   that
                   supposal
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   utterly
                   slight
                   and
                   despise
                   it
                   ;
                   when
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   compared
                   it
                   with
                   other
                   Scriptures
                   which
                   clearly
                   explain
                   and
                   declare
                   the
                   mind
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   concern
                   the
                   Person
                   and
                   Mediation
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Nature
                   and
                   Works
                   of
                   natural
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     saving
                     spiritual
                     light
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   submitted
                   to
                   the
                   Authority
                   and
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   might
                   have
                   been
                   preserved
                   from
                   their
                   delusion
                   .
                   It
                   shews
                   also
                   ,
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Danger
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   unto
                   men
                   unskilled
                   and
                   unexercised
                   in
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   Truth
                   :
                   when
                   without
                   the
                   Advice
                   ,
                   Assistance
                   ,
                   or
                   Directions
                   of
                   others
                   who
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   guide
                   them
                   and
                   instruct
                   their
                   Enquiry
                   after
                   the
                   mind
                   of
                   God.
                   They
                   hastily
                   embrace
                   Opinions
                   ,
                   which
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   some
                   one
                   Text
                   or
                   other
                   of
                   Scripture
                   doth
                   seemingly
                   give
                   countenance
                   unto
                   .
                   By
                   this
                   means
                   do
                   men
                   run
                   themselves
                   into
                   the
                   fore-mentioned
                   Danger
                   every
                   day
                   ;
                   especially
                   where
                   any
                   
                     seducing
                     Spirit
                  
                   applyes
                   himself
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   with
                   
                     swelling
                     words
                     of
                     vanity
                  
                   ,
                   boasting
                   of
                   some
                   misunderstood
                   word
                   or
                   other
                   .
                   Thus
                   have
                   we
                   seen
                   multitudes
                   lead
                   by
                   some
                   general
                   Expressions
                   in
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   particular
                   places
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   into
                   an
                   Opinion
                   about
                   a
                   general
                   Redemption
                   of
                   all
                   mankind
                   and
                   every
                   Individual
                   thereof
                   ;
                   when
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   wise
                   ,
                   and
                   able
                   to
                   have
                   searched
                   those
                   other
                   Scriptures
                   innumerable
                   ,
                   setting
                   forth
                   the
                   
                     Eternal
                     Love
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     his
                     Elect
                     ,
                  
                   his
                   purpose
                   to
                   save
                   them
                   by
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   nature
                   and
                   end
                   of
                   his
                   Oblation
                   and
                   ransom
                   ,
                   and
                   compared
                   them
                   with
                   others
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   have
                   understood
                   the
                   vanity
                   of
                   their
                   hasty
                   Conceptions
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   From
                   these
                   things
                   it
                   appears
                   ,
                   what
                   Diligence
                   ,
                   Patience
                   ,
                   Waiting
                   ,
                   Wisdom
                   is
                   required
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   in
                   searching
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   who
                   intend
                   to
                   come
                   unto
                   the
                   acknowledgement
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   thereby
                   .
                   And
                   unto
                   this
                   end
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   greatness
                   of
                   our
                   concernment
                   therein
                   ,
                   doth
                   the
                   Scripture
                   it self
                   abound
                   with
                   Precepts
                   ,
                   Rules
                   ,
                   Directions
                   ,
                   to
                   enable
                   us
                   unto
                   a
                   
                     right
                     and
                     profitable
                     discharging
                  
                   of
                   our
                   Duty
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   too
                   many
                   here
                   to
                   be
                   inserted
                   .
                   I
                   shall
                   only
                   add
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Diligence
                   of
                   Heathens
                   will
                   rise
                   up
                   in
                   judgement
                   and
                   condemn
                   the
                   sloth
                   of
                   many
                   that
                   are
                   called
                   Christians
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   .
                   For
                   whereas
                   they
                   had
                   no
                   
                     certain
                     Rule
                  
                   ,
                   Way
                   ,
                   or
                   means
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   ceased
                   not
                   with
                   indefatigable
                   diligence
                   and
                   industry
                   to
                   enquire
                   after
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   trace
                   the
                   
                     obscure
                     footsteps
                  
                   of
                   what
                   was
                   left
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   natures
                   ,
                   or
                   implanted
                   on
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   Creation
                   .
                   But
                   many
                   ,
                   the
                   most
                   of
                   those
                   unto
                   whom
                   God
                   hath
                   granted
                   the
                   
                     inestimable
                     benefit
                  
                   and
                   priviledge
                   of
                   his
                   Word
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   sure
                   and
                   
                     infallible
                     Guide
                  
                   to
                   lead
                   them
                   into
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   all
                   useful
                   and
                   saving
                   Truth
                   ,
                   do
                   openly
                   neglect
                   it
                   ,
                   not
                   accounting
                   it
                   worthy
                   their
                   searching
                   ,
                   study
                   ,
                   and
                   diligent
                   Examination
                   .
                   How
                   wofully
                   will
                   this
                   rise
                   up
                   in
                   Judgement
                   against
                   them
                   at
                   the
                   
                   last
                   day
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   difficult
                   to
                   conceive
                   .
                   And
                   how
                   much
                   greater
                   will
                   be
                   their
                   misery
                   ,
                   who
                   under
                   various
                   pretences
                   for
                   their
                   own
                   corrupt
                   ends
                   ,
                   do
                   deter
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   drive
                   others
                   from
                   the
                   study
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   
                     It
                     is
                     the
                     duty
                     of
                     all
                     Believers
                     to
                     rejoyce
                     in
                     the
                     Glory
                     ,
                     Honour
                     and
                     Dominion
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ.
                  
                   The
                   Church
                   in
                   the
                   Psalm
                   takes
                   by
                   faith
                   a
                   prospect
                   at
                   a
                   great
                   distance
                   of
                   his
                   Coming
                   and
                   Glory
                   ;
                   and
                   breaks
                   out
                   thereon
                   in
                   a
                   way
                   of
                   Exultation
                   and
                   Triumph
                   into
                   those
                   words
                   ;
                   
                     Thy
                     Throne
                     O
                     God
                     is
                     for
                     ever
                     .
                  
                   And
                   if
                   this
                   were
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   such
                   joy
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   only
                   an
                   
                     obscure
                     Vision
                  
                   and
                   Representation
                   of
                   the
                   glory
                   which
                   many
                   Ages
                   after
                   was
                   to
                   follow
                   ,
                   1
                   Pet.
                   1.11.12
                   .
                   what
                   ought
                   the
                   full
                   Accomplishment
                   and
                   manifestation
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   be
                   unto
                   them
                   that
                   believe
                   now
                   in
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   the
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   This
                   made
                   them
                   of
                   old
                   rejoyce
                   with
                   
                     joy
                     unspeakable
                     and
                     full
                     of
                     Glory
                     ,
                  
                   even
                   because
                   they
                   saw
                   and
                   heard
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   
                     Kings
                     Wise
                     men
                     and
                     Prophets
                  
                   desired
                   to
                   see
                   ,
                   and
                   saw
                   them
                   not
                   ;
                   
                     God
                     having
                     prepared
                     some
                     better
                     thing
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     without
                     us
                     should
                     not
                     be
                     made
                     perfect
                     ,
                     Chap.
                  
                   11.40
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Herein
                     God
                     is
                     glorified
                  
                   :
                   The
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   thereby
                   is
                   his
                   Name
                   and
                   Praise
                   exalted
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   upon
                   the
                   Erection
                   and
                   setting
                   of
                   it
                   up
                   ,
                   are
                   all
                   his
                   People
                   so
                   earnestly
                   invited
                   to
                   rejoyce
                   and
                   triumph
                   therein
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   95.1
                   ,
                   2
                   ,
                   3.
                   
                   Psal.
                   96.1
                   ,
                   2
                   ,
                   3
                   ,
                   4.
                   
                   Psal.
                   97.1
                   ,
                   2
                   ,
                   &c.
                   This
                   I
                   say
                   is
                   a
                   cause
                   of
                   Eternal
                   Joy
                   unto
                   all
                   his
                   Saints
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   pleased
                   to
                   glorifie
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   infinite
                   Excellencies
                   of
                   his
                   Nature
                   in
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   and
                   Rule
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Herein
                   doth
                   the
                   Honour
                   and
                   Glory
                   of
                   Christ
                   as
                   Mediator
                   consist
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   great
                   rejoycing
                   unto
                   all
                   that
                   love
                   him
                   in
                   sincerity
                   .
                   He
                   tells
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   John
                   14.28
                   .
                   
                     That
                     if
                     they
                     loved
                     him
                     ,
                     they
                     would
                     rejoyce
                     because
                     he
                     said
                     he
                     went
                     unto
                     the
                     Father
                     .
                  
                   They
                   considered
                   only
                   their
                   own
                   present
                   condition
                   and
                   distres
                   ,
                   being
                   
                     filled
                     with
                     sorrow
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   had
                   told
                   them
                   of
                   his
                   Departure
                   from
                   them
                   :
                   but
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   Where
                   is
                   your
                   Love
                   to
                   me
                   ?
                   Ought
                   you
                   not
                   to
                   have
                   that
                   in
                   your
                   hearts
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   care
                   of
                   your selves
                   ?
                   for
                   your
                   Condition
                   I
                   shall
                   take
                   care
                   ,
                   and
                   provide
                   for
                   your
                   security
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   you
                   love
                   me
                   ,
                   you
                   cannot
                   but
                   rejoyce
                   
                     because
                     I
                     go
                     to
                     my
                     Father
                  
                   to
                   receive
                   my
                   Kingdom
                   .
                   That
                   he
                   
                     who
                     loved
                     us
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   gave
                   himself
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   underwent
                   every
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   reproachful
                   or
                   miserable
                   for
                   our
                   sakes
                   ,
                   is
                   now
                   exalted
                   ,
                   glorified
                   ,
                   enthroned
                   in
                   an
                   everlasting
                   immoveable
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   above
                   all
                   his
                   Enemies
                   ,
                   secure
                   from
                   all
                   Opposition
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   inexpressible
                   Joy
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   have
                   any
                   love
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Our
                   own
                   concernment
                   ,
                   security
                   ,
                   safety
                   ,
                   present
                   and
                   future
                   happiness
                   lyes
                   herein
                   .
                   Our
                   All
                   depends
                   upon
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   and
                   Throne
                   of
                   Christ.
                   He
                   is
                   our
                   King
                   if
                   we
                   are
                   Believers
                   ;
                   our
                   King
                   to
                   Rule
                   ,
                   Govern
                   ,
                   Protect
                   and
                   Save
                   us
                   ;
                   to
                   uphold
                   us
                   against
                   Opposition
                   ,
                   to
                   supply
                   us
                   with
                   strength
                   ,
                   to
                   guide
                   us
                   with
                   Counsel
                   ,
                   to
                   subdue
                   our
                   Enemies
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   us
                   our
                   Inheritance
                   and
                   Reward
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   our
                   principal
                   interest
                   lyes
                   in
                   his
                   Throne
                   ,
                   the
                   Glory
                   and
                   Stability
                   thereof
                   .
                   Whilest
                   he
                   reigneth
                   we
                   are
                   safe
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   our
                   way
                   to
                   Glory
                   .
                   To
                   see
                   by
                   faith
                   this
                   
                     King
                     in
                     his
                     Beauty
                  
                   ,
                   upon
                   his
                   Throne
                   ,
                   
                     high
                     and
                     lifted
                     up
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     train
                     filling
                     the
                     Temple
                     ,
                  
                   to
                   see
                   all
                   Power
                   committed
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   all
                   things
                   given
                   into
                   his
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   herein
                   disposing
                   of
                   all
                   and
                   ruling
                   all
                   things
                   for
                   the
                   Advantage
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   must
                   needs
                   cause
                   them
                   to
                   rejoyce
                   ,
                   whose
                   whole
                   interest
                   and
                   concernment
                   lyes
                   therein
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   whole
                   world
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   Creation
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   concerned
                   in
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ.
                   Setting
                   aside
                   his
                   
                     cursed
                     Enemies
                  
                   in
                   Hell
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   Creation
                   is
                   benefited
                   by
                   this
                   Rule
                   and
                   Dominion
                   ;
                   for
                   as
                   some
                   men
                   are
                   made
                   partakers
                   of
                   
                     saving
                     Grace
                  
                   and
                   salvation
                   thereby
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   
                     residue
                     of
                     that
                     race
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   and
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   do
                   receive
                   unspeakable
                   Advantages
                   in
                   the
                   Patience
                   and
                   Forbearance
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   very
                   
                     creature
                     it self
                  
                   is
                   raised
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   into
                   an
                   Hope
                   and
                   Expectation
                   thereby
                   of
                   Deliverance
                   from
                   that
                   state
                   of
                   Vanity
                   whereunto
                   now
                   it
                   is
                   subjected
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   8.20
                   ,
                   21.
                   
                   So
                   that
                   if
                   we
                   are
                   moved
                   with
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Honour
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   our
                   own
                   only
                   and
                   eternal
                   interest
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Advantage
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Creation
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   cause
                   rejoyce
                   in
                   this
                   Throne
                   and
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   the
                   Son.
                   
                
                 
                   III.
                   
                     It
                     is
                     the
                     Divine
                     Nature
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     ,
                     that
                     gives
                     Eternity
                     ,
                     Stability
                     and
                     Vnchangeableness
                     to
                     his
                     Throne
                     and
                     Kingdom
                     .
                     Thy
                     Throne
                     O
                     God
                     is
                     for
                     ever
                     .
                  
                   Concerning
                   this
                   see
                   what
                   hath
                   formerly
                   been
                   delivered
                   about
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   IV.
                   
                     All
                     the
                     Laws
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     whole
                     Administration
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Christ
                     by
                     his
                     Word
                     and
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     are
                     all
                     equal
                     ,
                     righteous
                     and
                     holy
                     .
                     His
                     Scepter
                     is
                     a
                     Scepter
                     of
                     Righteousness
                  
                   The
                   world
                   indeed
                   likes
                   them
                   not
                   ;
                   all
                   things
                   in
                   his
                   Rule
                   seem
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   weak
                   ,
                   absurd
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   foolish
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   1.20
                   ,
                   21.
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   being
                   judge
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   they
                   appear
                   unto
                   them
                   that
                   do
                   believe
                   ;
                   yea
                   whatever
                   is
                   requisite
                   to
                   make
                   Laws
                   and
                   Administrations
                   righteous
                   ,
                   it
                   doth
                   all
                   concurr
                   in
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ.
                   As
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Authority
                   ,
                   a
                   just
                   and
                   full
                   Authority
                   for
                   enacting
                   is
                   requisite
                   to
                   make
                   Laws
                   righteous
                   .
                   Without
                   this
                   ,
                   Rules
                   and
                   Precepts
                   may
                   be
                   good
                   materially
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   cannot
                   have
                   the
                   formality
                   of
                   Law
                   ,
                   which
                   depends
                   on
                   the
                   just
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Legislator
                   ;
                   without
                   which
                   nothing
                   can
                   become
                   a
                   
                     righteous
                     Law.
                  
                   Now
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   is
                   vested
                   with
                   sufcient
                   Authority
                   for
                   the
                   enacting
                   of
                   Laws
                   and
                   Rules
                   of
                   Administration
                   in
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ;
                   All
                   Authority
                   ,
                   all
                   
                     Power
                     in
                     Heaven
                     and
                     Earth
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   committed
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   before
                   proved
                   at
                   large
                   .
                   And
                   hence
                   those
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   see
                   the
                   Equity
                   of
                   his
                   Rule
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   forced
                   at
                   last
                   to
                   bow
                   under
                   the
                   Excellency
                   of
                   his
                   Authority
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   wished
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   who
                   undertake
                   to
                   make
                   Laws
                   and
                   Constitutions
                   in
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   would
                   look
                   well
                   to
                   their
                   Warrant
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   seems
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   unto
                   whom
                   all
                   Power
                   is
                   committed
                   ,
                   hath
                   not
                   delegated
                   any
                   to
                   the
                   sons
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   that
                   whereby
                   they
                   may
                   
                     teach
                     others
                     to
                     do
                     and
                     observe
                     what
                     he
                     hath
                     commanded
                     ,
                     Matth.
                  
                   28.20
                   .
                   If
                   moreover
                   they
                   shall
                   command
                   or
                   appoint
                   ought
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   do
                   well
                   to
                   consider
                   by
                   
                     what
                     Authority
                  
                   they
                   do
                   so
                   ;
                   seeing
                   that
                   is
                   of
                   indispensible
                   necessity
                   unto
                   the
                   Righteousness
                   of
                   any
                   Law
                   whatever
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Wisdom
                   is
                   required
                   to
                   the
                   making
                   of
                   Righteous
                   Laws
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   eye
                   of
                   Authority
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   it
                   can
                   act
                   nothing
                   rightly
                   or
                   equally
                   .
                   Effects
                   of
                   Power
                   without
                   Wisdom
                   are
                   commonly
                   unjust
                   and
                   Tyranical
                   ,
                   alwayes
                   useless
                   and
                   burdensom
                   .
                   The
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   Law-makers
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   hath
                   principally
                   given
                   them
                   their
                   renown
                   .
                   So
                   Moses
                   tells
                   the
                   Israelites
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   Nations
                   would
                   admire
                   them
                   when
                   they
                   perceived
                   the
                   
                     Wisdom
                     of
                     their
                     Laws
                     ,
                     Deut.
                  
                   4.
                   
                   Now
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   is
                   abundantly
                   furnished
                   with
                   Wisdom
                   for
                   this
                   purpose
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   the
                   
                     foundation
                     stone
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   hath
                   
                     seven
                     eyes
                     upon
                     him
                     ,
                     Zech.
                  
                   3.9
                   .
                   A
                   perfection
                   of
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Understanding
                   in
                   all
                   Affairs
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   being
                   anointed
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                   unto
                   that
                   purpose
                   ,
                   Isa.
                   11.3
                   ,
                   4.
                   
                   Yea
                   ,
                   in
                   him
                   are
                   hid
                   all
                   the
                   
                     Treasures
                     of
                     Wisdom
                     and
                     Knowledge
                     ,
                     Col.
                  
                   2.3
                   .
                   it
                   having
                   pleased
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     in
                     him
                     all
                     fulness
                     should
                     dwell
                     ,
                     Col.
                  
                   1.19
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   defect
                   in
                   his
                   Laws
                   and
                   Administrations
                   on
                   this
                   account
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   
                     Wise
                     of
                     heart
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   knows
                   perfectly
                   what
                   Rules
                   and
                   Actings
                   are
                   suited
                   to
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   the
                   subjects
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   tendeth
                   to
                   their
                   spiritual
                   and
                   eternal
                   Advantage
                   .
                   He
                   knows
                   how
                   to
                   order
                   all
                   things
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     great
                     end
                  
                   which
                   in
                   his
                   Government
                   he
                   aimeth
                   at
                   .
                   And
                   thence
                   do
                   all
                   his
                   Laws
                   and
                   Administrations
                   become
                   righteous
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   also
                   well
                   deserves
                   their
                   consideration
                   ,
                   who
                   take
                   upon
                   them
                   to
                   appoint
                   Laws
                   and
                   Rules
                   within
                   his
                   Dominion
                   unto
                   his
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   ends
                   of
                   his
                   Rule
                   ,
                   and
                   substance
                   of
                   his
                   Worship
                   .
                   Have
                   they
                   Wisdom
                   sufficient
                   to
                   enable
                   them
                   so
                   to
                   do
                   ?
                   doth
                   the
                   
                     Spirit
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     rest
                     upon
                     them
                     ,
                  
                   ●o
                   make
                   them
                   of
                   
                     quick
                     understanding
                  
                   in
                   the
                   fear
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ?
                   Are
                   they
                   acquainted
                   with
                   the
                   state
                   and
                   condition
                   ,
                   the
                   Weakness
                   ,
                   Temptations
                   ,
                   Graces
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   Christ
                   ?
                   If
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   ,
                   how
                   know
                   they
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   command
                   and
                   appoint
                   them
                   things
                   greatly
                   to
                   their
                   disadvantage
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   think
                   to
                   profit
                   them
                   ?
                   It
                   seems
                   a
                   great
                   self-assuming
                   ,
                   for
                   men
                   to
                   suppose
                   themselves
                   wise
                   enough
                   to
                   give
                   Laws
                   to
                   the
                   Subjects
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   in
                   things
                   directly
                   appertaining
                   to
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   They
                   are
                   Righteous
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   
                     Easie
                     ,
                     gentle
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   burdensome
                   .
                   The
                   Righteousness
                   and
                   uprightness
                   here
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   denote
                   
                     strict
                     ,
                     rigid
                  
                   ,
                   severe
                   Justice
                   ,
                   extending
                   its
                   self
                   unto
                   the
                   utmost
                   of
                   what
                   can
                   be
                   required
                   of
                   the
                   subjects
                   to
                   be
                   ruled
                   ;
                   but
                   Equity
                   mixed
                   with
                   Gentleness
                   ,
                   tenderness
                   and
                   condescension
                   ;
                   which
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   absent
                   from
                   Laws
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   breath
                   nothing
                   but
                   severity
                   ,
                   rigor
                   and
                   arbitrary
                   impositions
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   absolutely
                   unjust
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   are
                   grievous
                   burdensom
                   :
                   Thus
                   Peter
                   calls
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   commandments
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   Ordinances
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   
                     a
                     yoke
                     which
                     neither
                     their
                     Fathers
                     nor
                     themselves
                     were
                     able
                     to
                     bear
                     ,
                     Acts
                  
                   15.10
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   could
                   never
                   obtain
                   rest
                   or
                   peace
                   in
                   the
                   precise
                   rigid
                   observation
                   required
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   for
                   the
                   Rule
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   he
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   
                     yoke
                     is
                     easie
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     burden
                     light
                     ,
                     Matth.
                  
                   11.30
                   .
                   and
                   that
                   his
                   
                     commandments
                     are
                     not
                     grievous
                  
                   ,
                   1
                   John
                   5.3
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   gentleness
                   and
                   easiness
                   of
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   Christ
                   consisteth
                   in
                   these
                   three
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   his
                   Commands
                   are
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   Reasonable
                   ,
                   and
                   suited
                   unto
                   the
                   principles
                   of
                   that
                   
                     natural
                     Obedience
                  
                   we
                   owe
                   to
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   not
                   grievous
                   unto
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   principle
                   of
                   sin
                   and
                   darkness
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   destroyed
                   .
                   He
                   hath
                   not
                   multiplied
                   Precepts
                   meerly
                   arbitrary
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   express
                   his
                   Authority
                   ;
                   but
                   given
                   us
                   only
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   in
                   themselves
                   Good
                   ,
                   and
                   suitable
                   unto
                   the
                   Principles
                   of
                   Reason
                   ;
                   as
                   might
                   be
                   
                   evinced
                   by
                   the
                   particular
                   considerations
                   of
                   his
                   Institutions
                   .
                   Hence
                   our
                   Obedience
                   unto
                   them
                   is
                   called
                   our
                   
                     reasonable
                     service
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   12.1
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   His
                   
                     commands
                     are
                     easie
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   are
                   suited
                   to
                   that
                   principle
                   of
                   the
                   
                     new
                     Nature
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     new
                     Creature
                  
                   which
                   he
                   worketh
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   Disciples
                   .
                   It
                   likes
                   them
                   ,
                   loves
                   them
                   ,
                   delights
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   makes
                   them
                   easie
                   unto
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   rules
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   said
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   Word
                   and
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   these
                   go
                   together
                   in
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   the
                   Redeemer
                   ,
                   Isa.
                   59.20
                   ,
                   21.
                   
                   And
                   their
                   work
                   is
                   suited
                   and
                   commensurate
                   one
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   The
                   Spirit
                   creates
                   a
                   new
                   Nature
                   fitted
                   for
                   Obedience
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Word
                   gives
                   out
                   Laws
                   and
                   Precepts
                   suited
                   unto
                   the
                   inclination
                   and
                   disposition
                   of
                   that
                   Nature
                   :
                   and
                   in
                   these
                   two
                   consist
                   the
                   Scepter
                   and
                   Rule
                   of
                   Christ.
                   This
                   suitableness
                   of
                   Principle
                   and
                   Rule
                   one
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   makes
                   his
                   
                     Government
                     easie
                  
                   ,
                   upright
                   and
                   righteous
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   His
                   
                     commands
                     are
                     easie
                  
                   ,
                   becauses
                   he
                   continually
                   gives
                   out
                   
                     supplies
                     of
                     his
                     Spirit
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   his
                   subjects
                   to
                   yield
                   obedience
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   above
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   sets
                   a
                   lustre
                   upon
                   his
                   Rule
                   .
                   The
                   Law
                   was
                   holy
                   just
                   and
                   good
                   of
                   old
                   ;
                   but
                   whereas
                   it
                   exhibited
                   not
                   strength
                   unto
                   men
                   to
                   enable
                   them
                   unto
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   it
                   became
                   unto
                   them
                   altogether
                   
                     useless
                     and
                     unprofitable
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   they
                   aimed
                   at
                   in
                   its
                   observation
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   otherwise
                   in
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   what
                   ever
                   he
                   requires
                   to
                   have
                   done
                   of
                   his
                   subjects
                   ,
                   he
                   gives
                   them
                   
                     strength
                     by
                     his
                     Spirit
                     and
                     grace
                  
                   to
                   perform
                   it
                   ;
                   which
                   makes
                   his
                   rule
                   
                     easie
                     ,
                     righteous
                     ,
                     equal
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   altogether
                   lovely
                   .
                   Neither
                   can
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   sons
                   of
                   men
                   pretend
                   to
                   the
                   least
                   share
                   or
                   interest
                   in
                   this
                   priviledge
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   This
                   Rule
                   and
                   Administration
                   of
                   Christs
                   Kingdom
                   is
                   righteous
                   ,
                   because
                   useful
                   and
                   profitable
                   .
                   Then
                   are
                   Laws
                   good
                   ,
                   wholesome
                   and
                   equal
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   lead
                   unto
                   the
                   benefit
                   and
                   advantage
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   do
                   observe
                   them
                   .
                   Laws
                   about
                   
                     slight
                     and
                     trivial
                     things
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   such
                   as
                   men
                   have
                   no
                   benefit
                   or
                   advantage
                   by
                   their
                   observation
                   ,
                   are
                   justly
                   esteemed
                   grievous
                   and
                   burdensome
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   all
                   the
                   Laws
                   ,
                   and
                   whole
                   Rule
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   are
                   every
                   way
                   useful
                   and
                   advantagious
                   to
                   his
                   subjects
                   .
                   They
                   make
                   them
                   
                     holy
                     ,
                     righteous
                  
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   please
                   God
                   and
                   are
                   useful
                   to
                   mankind
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   their
                   nature
                   ,
                   this
                   their
                   tendency
                   .
                   
                     Whatsoever
                     things
                     are
                     true
                     ,
                     whatsoever
                     things
                     are
                     honest
                     ,
                     whatsoever
                     things
                     are
                     just
                     ,
                     whatsoever
                     things
                     are
                     pure
                     ,
                     whatsoever
                     things
                     are
                     lovely
                     ,
                     whatsoever
                     things
                     are
                     of
                     good
                     report
                     ,
                  
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   ingenerated
                   in
                   the
                   soul
                   ,
                   by
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   observance
                   of
                   these
                   Laws
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Rule
                   .
                   They
                   free
                   the
                   soul
                   from
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   lust
                   ,
                   the
                   service
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   fear
                   of
                   death
                   hell
                   and
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   guide
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   make
                   it
                   fruitful
                   amongst
                   mankind
                   ,
                   and
                   amiable
                   unto
                   God
                   himself
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Their
                   end
                   manifests
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   righteous
                   .
                   The
                   worth
                   and
                   equity
                   of
                   Laws
                   is
                   taken
                   off
                   ,
                   when
                   low
                   and
                   unworthy
                   ends
                   are
                   proposed
                   unto
                   their
                   observation
                   :
                   But
                   these
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   direct
                   unto
                   the
                   highest
                   end
                   ,
                   propose
                   and
                   promise
                   the
                   most
                   glorious
                   reward
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   whatsoever
                   may
                   be
                   done
                   or
                   suffered
                   in
                   an
                   adherence
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   bears
                   no
                   proportion
                   to
                   that
                   exceeding
                   rich
                   and
                   eternal
                   reward
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   attended
                   withall
                   ,
                   which
                   renders
                   them
                   highly
                   righteous
                   and
                   glorious
                   .
                   And
                   many
                   other
                   considerations
                   of
                   the
                   like
                   nature
                   may
                   be
                   added
                   .
                   And
                   hence
                   a
                   three-fold
                   Corolary
                   may
                   be
                   taken
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   our
                   
                     submission
                     to
                     this
                     Scepter
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   our
                   obedience
                   to
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Administration
                   thereof
                   ,
                   is
                   very
                   righteous
                   ,
                   equal
                   and
                   reasonable
                   .
                   What
                   can
                   be
                   farther
                   desired
                   to
                   render
                   it
                   so
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   provoke
                   us
                   unto
                   it
                   ?
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   condemnation
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   refuse
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                   Christ
                   over
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   yield
                   obedience
                   unto
                   his
                   Laws
                   ,
                   is
                   most
                   just
                   and
                   righteous
                   .
                   On
                   these
                   accounts
                   will
                   their
                   mouthes
                   be
                   stopped
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   comes
                   to
                   deal
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   
                     know
                     not
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     obey
                     not
                     the
                     Gospel
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   our
                   wisdom
                   to
                   content
                   our selves
                   with
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   in
                   things
                   that
                   belong
                   unto
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   .
                   They
                   alone
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   seen
                   ,
                   have
                   those
                   properties
                   which
                   make
                   our
                   obedience
                   useful
                   or
                   profitable
                   ;
                   what-ever
                   we
                   do
                   else
                   in
                   reference
                   unto
                   the
                   same
                   end
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   is
                   needless
                   and
                   fruitless
                   drudging
                   .
                
                 
                   V.
                   
                     The
                     righteous
                     Administrations
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     in
                     his
                     Government
                     proceed
                     all
                     from
                     his
                     own
                     habitual
                     righteousness
                     and
                     love
                     thereunto
                     .
                  
                   See
                   this
                   declared
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     Isa.
                  
                   11.
                   v.
                   1
                   ,
                   2
                   ,
                   3
                   ,
                   4
                   ,
                   5
                   ,
                   6
                   ,
                   7.
                   
                
                 
                   VI.
                   
                     God
                     is
                     a
                     God
                     in
                     especial
                     covenant
                     with
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     the
                     Mediator
                     ;
                     God
                     thy
                     God.
                  
                   Of
                   this
                   Covenant
                   I
                   have
                   treated
                   largely
                   else-where
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   shall
                   not
                   here
                   insist
                   upon
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   
                     The
                     collation
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     on
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     glorious
                     Exaltation
                     ,
                     are
                     the
                     peculiar
                     works
                     of
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     .
                     God
                     thy
                     God
                     hath
                     anointed
                     thee
                     .
                  
                   It
                   was
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   who
                   designed
                   and
                   appointed
                   him
                   unto
                   his
                   work
                   ,
                   who
                   actually
                   sent
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   him
                   
                     forth
                     in
                     the
                     fulness
                  
                   of
                   time
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   on
                   him
                   was
                   it
                   incumbent
                   both
                   to
                   furnish
                   him
                   unto
                   his
                   work
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   crown
                   him
                   upon
                   its
                   performance
                   .
                   And
                   herein
                   these
                   several
                   Acts
                   ,
                   partly
                   Eternal
                   ,
                   partly
                   Temporal
                   ,
                   are
                   considerable
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   ingagement
                   of
                   the
                   Eternal
                   Will
                   ,
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   and
                   Counsel
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   with
                   the
                   Son
                   about
                   his
                   work
                   .
                   Prov.
                   8.22
                   ,
                   23
                   ,
                   30
                   ,
                   31.
                   
                   Isa.
                   40.10
                   ,
                   11
                   ,
                   12.
                   2.
                   
                   His
                   fore-ordination
                   of
                   his
                   coming
                   ,
                   by
                   an
                   eternal
                   free
                   act
                   of
                   his
                   will
                   ,
                   1
                   Pet.
                   1.20
                   .
                   Act.
                   2.23
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   His
                   Covenant
                   with
                   him
                   to
                   abide
                   by
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   course
                   of
                   his
                   work
                   .
                   Isa.
                   49.6
                   ,
                   7
                   ,
                   8
                   ,
                   9.
                   chap.
                   50.7
                   ,
                   8
                   ,
                   9.
                   4.
                   
                   His
                   Promise
                   of
                   him
                   from
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   often
                   reiterated
                   and
                   repeated
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   3.15
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   His
                   
                     actual
                     Mission
                  
                   and
                   sending
                   of
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   
                     Incarnation
                     ,
                     Zech.
                  
                   2.8
                   ,
                   9
                   ,
                   10.
                   6.
                   
                   The
                   exerting
                   of
                   his
                   Almighty
                   power
                   unto
                   that
                   purpose
                   and
                   effect
                   ,
                   Luke
                   1.35
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   His
                   giving
                   of
                   him
                   command
                   and
                   commission
                   for
                   his
                   work
                   ,
                   Joh.
                   10.18
                   .
                   Joh.
                   20.21
                   .
                   8.
                   
                   Furnishing
                   him
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   gifts
                   and
                   graces
                   of
                   his
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   to
                   fit
                   him
                   and
                   enable
                   him
                   unto
                   his
                   work
                   ,
                   Isa.
                   11.2
                   ,
                   3.
                   
                   Isa.
                   61.1
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Matth.
                   3.16
                   ,
                   17.
                   
                   Joh.
                   1.32
                   ,
                   33.
                   
                   Col.
                   1.19
                   .
                   9.
                   
                   Abiding
                   by
                   him
                   in
                   Care
                   ,
                   Love
                   ,
                   Power
                   and
                   Providence
                   ,
                   during
                   the
                   whole
                   course
                   of
                   his
                   Obedience
                   and
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   Isa.
                   49.2
                   ,
                   8.
                   10.
                   
                   Speaking
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   working
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   both
                   bearing
                   witness
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   1.1
                   .
                   Joh.
                   5.19
                   ,
                   20
                   ,
                   21
                   ,
                   22
                   :
                   11.
                   
                   Giving
                   him
                   up
                   unto
                   death
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   8.32
                   .
                   Act.
                   2.23
                   .
                   12.
                   
                   Raising
                   him
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   1
                   Pet.
                   1.21
                   .
                   Act.
                   2.24
                   .
                   13.
                   
                   Giving
                   all
                   Power
                   ,
                   Authority
                   and
                   Judgment
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   Joh.
                   5.22
                   .
                   Matth.
                   28.18
                   .
                   14.
                   
                   Exalting
                   of
                   him
                   by
                   his
                   Assumption
                   into
                   heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   glorious
                   session
                   at
                   his
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   Act.
                   2.32
                   ,
                   33.
                   
                   Phil.
                   2.9
                   ,
                   10.
                   15.
                   
                   Giving
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Head
                   over
                   all
                   unto
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   subjecting
                   all
                   things
                   under
                   his
                   feet
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   1.20
                   ,
                   21
                   ,
                   22.
                   16.
                   
                   In
                   all
                   things
                   crowning
                   him
                   with
                   eternal
                   glory
                   and
                   honour
                   ,
                   Joh.
                   17.5
                   .
                   Heb.
                   2.9
                   .
                   All
                   these
                   and
                   sundry
                   other
                   particulars
                   of
                   the
                   like
                   nature
                   ,
                   are
                   assigned
                   unto
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   as
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   work
                   ,
                   in
                   reference
                   unto
                   the
                   Mediation
                   of
                   the
                   Son.
                   And
                   amongst
                   them
                   his
                   Exaltation
                   and
                   Vnction
                   with
                   the
                   
                     Oil
                     of
                     gladness
                  
                   hath
                   an
                   eminent
                   place
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   are
                   we
                   taught
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   this
                   whole
                   work
                   we
                   might
                   see
                   the
                   Authority
                   ,
                   Counsel
                   ,
                   and
                   Love
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     so
                     our
                     faith
                     and
                     hope
                     through
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     might
                     be
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     raised
                     him
                     up
                     from
                     the
                     dead
                     ,
                     and
                     gave
                     him
                     glory
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Pet.
                   1.21
                   .
                
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     is
                     singular
                     in
                     this
                     Vnction
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   proves
                   in
                   sundry
                   instances
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   comparing
                   him
                   with
                   others
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   the
                   most
                   eminent
                   manner
                   were
                   partakers
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   particulars
                   of
                   it
                   do
                   occur
                   .
                   Neither
                   shall
                   I
                   at
                   present
                   farther
                   insist
                   on
                   the
                   ensuing
                   Observations
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   longer
                   detain
                   the
                   Reader
                   from
                   the
                   Context
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   
                     All
                     that
                     serve
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     building
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     appointment
                     ,
                     are
                     anointed
                     by
                     his
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     be
                     rewarded
                     by
                     his
                     Power
                     ,
                  
                   Dan.
                   12.3
                   .
                
                 
                   X.
                   
                     The
                     Disciples
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     especially
                     those
                     who
                     serve
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     Church
                     faithfully
                     ,
                     are
                     his
                     companions
                     in
                     all
                     his
                     grace
                     and
                     glory
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Verse
                   X
                   ,
                   XI
                   ,
                   XII
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IN
                     the
                     following
                     Verses
                     ,
                     the
                     Apostle
                     by
                     another
                     illustrious
                     Testimony
                     taken
                     out
                     of
                     Psal.
                     102.
                     confirms
                     his
                     principal
                     Assertion
                     in
                     the
                     words
                     ensuing
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Vers.
                     10
                     ,
                     11
                     ,
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       10.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       11.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ;
                  
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       12.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   In
                   the
                   last
                   verse
                   for
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   one
                   copy
                   hath
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   answer
                   unto
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   And
                   M.S.T.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   words
                   are
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Greek
                     Bibles
                  
                   as
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   nor
                   is
                   there
                   any
                   foot-step
                   of
                   any
                   other
                   old
                   Translation
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Psalm
                   .
                   The
                   Syriack
                   differs
                   little
                   ,
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   it
                   renders
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     again
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   shew
                   that
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   is
                   
                     no
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     testimony
                     cited
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   serves
                   only
                   to
                   the
                   introduction
                   of
                   another
                   .
                   v.
                   11.
                   
                   For
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     they
                     shall
                     perish
                  
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     they
                     shall
                     pass
                     away
                  
                   ;
                   alluding
                   to
                   that
                   of
                   2
                   Pet.
                   3.10
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     heavens
                     shall
                     pass
                     away
                     with
                     a
                     noise
                     :
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     thou
                     abidest
                     ,
                     thou
                     continuest
                     ,
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     &
                     tu
                     stans
                     es
                     ,
                     &
                     tu
                     stas
                     ,
                     &
                     tu
                     stabilis
                     es
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   
                     Thou
                     standest
                     ,
                     thou
                     art
                     standing
                  
                   ;
                   answering
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Psalm
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     thou
                     shalt
                     roll
                     them
                     up
                  
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   words
                   Interpreters
                   render
                   variously
                   ,
                   though
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   purpose
                   ;
                   
                     involves
                     ,
                     Boderianus
                     ,
                     roll
                     them
                     ;
                     complicabis
                     ,
                     Tremelius
                     ,
                     fold
                     them
                     ,
                     Duplicabis
                     ;
                     D'
                     Dieu
                     ,
                     double
                     them
                     up
                     .
                  
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   manifest
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Translator
                   reads
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   doubt
                   not
                   but
                   the
                   same
                   word
                   was
                   inserted
                   into
                   the
                   Translation
                   of
                   the
                   Psalm
                   from
                   this
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     thou
                     art
                     the
                     same
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     thou
                     art
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                  
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     Boderia
                     :
                     Et
                     tu
                     sicut
                     existens
                     es
                     ;
                     and
                     thou
                     art
                     as
                     thou
                     existest
                     .
                     Tremel
                     .
                     Tu
                     autem
                     sicut
                     es
                     ,
                     cris
                     ;
                     But
                     th●u
                     shalt
                     be
                     as
                     thou
                     art
                     .
                  
                   Properly
                   ,
                   
                     And
                     thou
                     ,
                     as
                     thou
                     art
                     ,
                     art
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     art
                     the
                     same
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   The
                   Translation
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   material
                   answereth
                   the
                   Original
                   in
                   the
                   Psalm
                   ;
                   
                   v.
                   26
                   ,
                   27.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     thou
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   supplied
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   verse
                   fore-going
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     said
                     ,
                     O
                     my
                     God.
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     of
                     old
                  
                   ,
                   before
                   it
                   was
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     the
                     beginning
                  
                   .
                   
                   And
                   our
                   Translation
                   needed
                   not
                   to
                   have
                   used
                   any
                   difference
                   of
                   expression
                   in
                   the
                   Psalm
                   and
                   this
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   do
                   ;
                   there
                   ,
                   
                     of
                     old
                  
                   ;
                   here
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     the
                     beginning
                     .
                     Thou
                     hast
                     founded
                  
                   (
                   not
                   laid
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   )
                   
                     the
                     earth
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     heavens
                     are
                     the
                     works
                     :
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     work
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Greek
                   renders
                   works
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   their
                   variety
                   ;
                   
                     of
                     thy
                     hands
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   
                     They
                     shall
                     perish
                  
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     but
                     thou
                     shalt
                     stand
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   dost
                   abide
                   .
                   The
                   word
                   used
                   in
                   our
                   Translation
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Psalm
                     ,
                     (
                     endure
                  
                   )
                   doth
                   ill
                   answer
                   the
                   Original
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   margin
                   gives
                   relief
                   .
                   
                     Psal.
                     Yea
                     all
                     of
                     them
                     shall
                     wax
                     old
                     like
                     a
                     garment
                  
                   ;
                   here
                   ,
                   
                     And
                     they
                     shall
                     all
                     wax
                     old
                     as
                     doth
                     a
                     garment
                     .
                  
                   A
                   little
                   variety
                   without
                   difference
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   needless
                   ;
                   the
                   
                     Greek
                     Text
                  
                   exactly
                   expressing
                   the
                   
                     Hebrew
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     a
                     vesture
                     shalt
                     thou
                     fold
                     them
                     up
                     ,
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                   
                     shalt
                     thou
                     change
                     them
                  
                   .
                   The
                   change
                   of
                   a
                   vesture
                   ,
                   whereunto
                   the
                   change
                   of
                   the
                   Heavens
                   is
                   compared
                   ,
                   being
                   by
                   
                     folding
                     up
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   laying
                   aside
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   from
                   former
                   use
                   ;
                   
                   the
                   Apostle
                   instead
                   of
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     thou
                     shalt
                     change
                  
                   ,
                   renders
                   the
                   word
                   by
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     thou
                     shall
                     fold
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   roll
                   them
                   up
                   :
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     &
                     tu
                     ipse
                     ,
                     and
                     thou
                     art
                     he
                  
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     and
                     thy
                     years
                     shall
                     have
                     no
                     end
                  
                   ;
                   shall
                   not
                   fail
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     shall
                     not
                     consume
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   question
                   but
                   that
                   these
                   words
                   do
                   sufficiently
                   prove
                   the
                   Preheminence
                   of
                   him
                   of
                   whom
                   they
                   are
                   spoken
                   ,
                   incomparably
                   above
                   all
                   Creatures
                   what
                   ever
                   .
                   Two
                   things
                   therefore
                   are
                   questioned
                   by
                   the
                   Enemies
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   contained
                   in
                   them
                   :
                   1.
                   
                   Whether
                   they
                   were
                   originally
                   spoken
                   
                     at
                     all
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   present
                   Jews
                   deny
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Whether
                   they
                   are
                   spoken
                   all
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   questioned
                   by
                   the
                   Socinians
                   .
                   These
                   Enquiries
                   being
                   first
                   satisfied
                   ,
                   the
                   words
                   shall
                   be
                   opened
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   Argument
                   from
                   thence
                   declared
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   what
                   is
                   spoken
                   in
                   this
                   Psalm
                   doth
                   properly
                   respect
                   the
                   Messiah
                   is
                   denied
                   by
                   the
                   present
                   Jews
                   .
                   That
                   it
                   was
                   owned
                   by
                   the
                   antient
                   Hebrews
                   is
                   sufficiently
                   evident
                   from
                   hence
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   dealing
                   with
                   them
                   on
                   their
                   own
                   Principles
                   ,
                   urgeth
                   them
                   with
                   the
                   testimony
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   Psalm
                   also
                   it
                   self-gives
                   us
                   light
                   enough
                   into
                   the
                   same
                   instruction
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   partly
                   Euctical
                   ,
                   partly
                   Prophetical
                   ;
                   both
                   parts
                   suited
                   unto
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   when
                   the
                   Temple
                   was
                   wasted
                   ,
                   and
                   Sion
                   lay
                   in
                   the
                   dust
                   during
                   the
                   Babylonish
                   Captivity
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   Prophetical
                   part
                   there
                   are
                   three
                   things
                   signal
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Redemption
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Re-edification
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Type
                   of
                   that
                   Spiritual
                   Temple
                   and
                   Worship
                   which
                   was
                   afterwards
                   to
                   be
                   erected
                   .
                   As
                   v.
                   13.
                   
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     arise
                     and
                     have
                     mercy
                     upon
                     Sion
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     time
                     to
                     favour
                     her
                     ,
                     yea
                     the
                     set
                     time
                     is
                     come
                     .
                  
                   And
                   v.
                   16.
                   
                   
                     When
                     the
                     Lord
                     shall
                     build
                     Sion
                     ,
                     he
                     shall
                     appear
                     in
                     his
                     glory
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   
                     Calling
                     of
                     the
                     Gentiles
                  
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   Worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   v.
                   15.
                   
                   
                     The
                     Heathen
                     shall
                     fear
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     Kings
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                     thy
                     glory
                     .
                  
                   V.
                   21
                   ,
                   22.
                   
                   
                     To
                     declare
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     in
                     Sion
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     praise
                     in
                     Jerusalem
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     people
                     are
                     gathered
                     together
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     kingdoms
                     to
                     serve
                     the
                     Lord.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Hereby
                   the
                   creation
                   of
                   a
                   
                     new
                     people
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   new
                   world
                   ,
                   is
                   brought
                   in
                   :
                   v.
                   18.
                   
                   
                     This
                     shall
                     be
                     written
                     for
                     the
                     generation
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   come
                   )
                   
                     and
                     the
                     people
                     that
                     shall
                     be
                     created
                  
                   (
                   the
                   new
                   creation
                   of
                   Jews
                   and
                   Gentiles
                   )
                   
                     shall
                     praise
                     the
                     Lord.
                  
                   These
                   are
                   the
                   
                   heads
                   of
                   the
                   Prophetical
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   all
                   respect
                   things
                   every
                   where
                   peculiarly
                   assigned
                   unto
                   the
                   Son
                   who
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   incarnate
                   ;
                   or
                   the
                   days
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   all
                   one
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Redemption
                   and
                   deliverance
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   out
                   of
                   trouble
                   is
                   his
                   proper
                   work
                   .
                   Where
                   ever
                   it
                   is
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   he
                   who
                   is
                   intended
                   .
                   Psal.
                   98.18
                   .
                   so
                   signally
                   ,
                   Zech.
                   2.8
                   ,
                   9
                   ,
                   10
                   ,
                   11
                   ,
                   12
                   ,
                   13.
                   and
                   other
                   places
                   innumerable
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   
                     bringing
                     in
                     of
                     the
                     Gentiles
                  
                   is
                   acknowledged
                   by
                   all
                   the
                   Jews
                   to
                   respect
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   it
                   being
                   he
                   who
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   
                     a
                     light
                     unto
                     the
                     Gentiles
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     salvation
                     of
                     God
                     unto
                     the
                     ends
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Also
                   the
                   Generation
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   people
                   to
                   be
                   created
                   ,
                   the
                   Jews
                   themselves
                   interpret
                   of
                   the
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     world
                     to
                     come
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   
                     new
                     state
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                  
                   under
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                   These
                   two
                   last
                   put
                   together
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     gathering
                     of
                     the
                     people
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     world
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                     created
                     for
                     the
                     praise
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   makes
                   it
                   evident
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Son
                   whom
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   hath
                   respect
                   unto
                   .
                
                 
                   Grotius
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   affirms
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     the
                     Apostle
                     accommodates
                     unto
                     the
                     Messiah
                     what
                     was
                     spoken
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   And
                   he
                   thinks
                   it
                   a
                   sufficient
                   argument
                   to
                   prove
                   ,
                   the
                   words
                   were
                   not
                   spoken
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   spoken
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   whereas
                   they
                   are
                   produced
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   to
                   prove
                   his
                   Excellency
                   from
                   the
                   properties
                   and
                   works
                   of
                   his
                   Divine
                   Nature
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   addes
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   as
                   accommodated
                   unto
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     hast
                     laid
                     the
                     foundation
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     world
                     was
                     made
                     for
                     thy
                     sake
                     .
                  
                   But
                   this
                   Interpretation
                   ,
                   or
                   violent
                   detortion
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   destroys
                   it self
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   they
                   are
                   spoken
                   of
                   
                     God
                     absolutely
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   to
                   whom
                   they
                   are
                   accommodated
                   ,
                   how
                   can
                   it
                   be
                   said
                   that
                   the
                   
                     world
                     was
                     made
                     for
                     his
                     sake
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                     not
                     by
                     him
                  
                   ?
                   both
                   senses
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   cannot
                   be
                   true
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   indeed
                   plainly
                   to
                   deny
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   appeareth
                   then
                   ,
                   that
                   many
                   things
                   in
                   this
                   Psalm
                   are
                   spoken
                   directly
                   and
                   
                     immediately
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                  
                   ;
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   probable
                   also
                   that
                   sundry
                   things
                   in
                   it
                   are
                   affirmed
                   distinctly
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Person
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                  
                   .
                   And
                   hence
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   are
                   those
                   frequent
                   variations
                   of
                   speech
                   from
                   the
                   Second
                   to
                   the
                   Third
                   Person
                   ,
                   that
                   occur
                   in
                   this
                   Psalm
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   As
                   to
                   the
                   second
                   Enquiry
                   ,
                   the
                   Socinians
                   ,
                   who
                   grant
                   the
                   
                     Divine
                     Authority
                  
                   of
                   this
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   cannot
                   deny
                   but
                   that
                   
                     these
                     words
                  
                   some
                   way
                   or
                   other
                   belong
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   yet
                   plainly
                   perceiving
                   that
                   if
                   they
                   are
                   wholly
                   understood
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   
                     end
                     of
                     all
                     their
                     Religion
                  
                   ;
                   (
                   the
                   creation
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   a
                   new
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   that
                   
                     world
                     which
                     was
                     made
                     of
                     old
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   which
                   shall
                   
                     perish
                     at
                     the
                     last
                     day
                  
                   ,
                   being
                   here
                   ascribed
                   unto
                   him
                   )
                   fix
                   here
                   upon
                   a
                   new
                   and
                   peculiar
                   Evasion
                   .
                   
                     Some
                     words
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     of
                     this
                     testimony
                     belong
                     unto
                     Christ
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   so
                   much
                   they
                   will
                   yield
                   to
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   )
                   but
                   not
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   whereby
                   they
                   hope
                   to
                   secure
                   their
                   own
                   errour
                   .
                   Now
                   because
                   if
                   this
                   pretence
                   hold
                   not
                   ,
                   this
                   testimony
                   is
                   fatal
                   to
                   their
                   perswasion
                   ,
                   I
                   hope
                   it
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   unacceptable
                   ,
                   if
                   in
                   our
                   passage
                   we
                   do
                   consider
                   the
                   distribution
                   they
                   make
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   supposition
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Arguments
                   they
                   produce
                   for
                   the
                   confirmation
                   of
                   their
                   Exposition
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   managed
                   by
                   Crellius
                   or
                   Schlictingius
                   in
                   their
                   Comment
                   on
                   this
                   place
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   He
                   says
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     this
                     testimony
                     doth
                     so
                     far
                     belong
                     unto
                     Christ
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     pertaineth
                     unto
                     the
                     scope
                     of
                     the
                     Writer
                     of
                     the
                     Epistle
                     .
                     This
                     Scripture
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     appears
                     from
                     v.
                  
                   4.
                   
                     is
                     to
                     prove
                     ,
                     that
                     after
                     Christ
                     sate
                     down
                     at
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     made
                     more
                     excellent
                     than
                     the
                     Angels
                     ;
                     whereto
                     the
                     affirming
                     that
                     he
                     made
                     heaven
                     and
                     earth
                     ,
                     doth
                     no
                     way
                     conduce
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Answ.
                   1.
                   
                   Suppose
                   that
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   
                     scope
                     of
                     the
                     Apostle
                  
                   which
                   is
                   intimated
                   ;
                   how
                   doth
                   this
                   Author
                   know
                   that
                   it
                   suits
                   not
                   his
                   purpose
                   to
                   shew
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   is
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   were
                   made
                   ,
                   seeing
                   it
                   is
                   manifest
                   that
                   himself
                   thought
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   or
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   produced
                   
                     this
                     testimony
                     thereof
                  
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Testimony
                   is
                   not
                   unsuited
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     scope
                     pretended
                  
                   .
                   For
                   whereas
                   in
                   the
                   Administration
                   of
                   his
                   Office
                   the
                   Son
                   was
                   apparently
                   for
                   a
                   
                     while
                     made
                     lower
                     than
                     the
                     Angels
                     ,
                  
                   he
                   may
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   discover
                   the
                   equity
                   of
                   his
                   after
                   Exaltation
                   above
                   them
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   in
                   his
                   
                     Divine
                     Nature
                  
                   and
                   Works
                   he
                   was
                   so
                   much
                   more
                   excellent
                   than
                   they
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   true
                   and
                   
                     proper
                     design
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   we
                   have
                   before
                   evinced
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   prove
                   the
                   
                     Excellency
                     of
                     the
                     Person
                  
                   by
                   whom
                   the
                   Gospel
                   was
                   revealed
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Preheminence
                   above
                   Men
                   and
                   Angels
                   ,
                   which
                   nothing
                   doth
                   more
                   unquestionably
                   demonstrate
                   than
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   him
                   the
                   world
                   was
                   created
                   ;
                   whence
                   the
                   Assignation
                   of
                   a
                   
                     Divine
                     Nature
                  
                   unto
                   him
                   doth
                   undeniably
                   ensue
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   To
                   promote
                   this
                   Observation
                   ,
                   he
                   addes
                   a
                   large
                   discourse
                   about
                   the
                   use
                   and
                   application
                   of
                   testimonies
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   ,
                   and
                   says
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     they
                     
                     are
                     made
                     use
                     of
                     by
                     the
                     writers
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     either
                     because
                     of
                     some
                     agreement
                     and
                     likeness
                     between
                     the
                     things
                     intended
                     in
                     the
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     or
                     because
                     of
                     some
                     subordination
                     .
                     In
                     the
                     former
                     way
                     ,
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     spoken
                     of
                     the
                     Type
                     ,
                     is
                     applied
                     unto
                     the
                     Anti-type
                     ;
                     and
                     sometimes
                     for
                     likeness
                     sake
                     ,
                     that
                     which
                     was
                     spoken
                     of
                     one
                     thing
                     is
                     applied
                     unto
                     another
                     ,
                     as
                  
                   Matth.
                   15.7
                   ,
                   8.
                   
                     our
                     Saviour
                     applies
                     those
                     words
                     of
                     Isaiah
                     to
                     the
                     present
                     Jews
                     ,
                     which
                     were
                     spoken
                     of
                     their
                     fore-fathers
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Answ.
                   That
                   which
                   is
                   spoken
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   of
                   an
                   
                     instituted
                     Type
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   also
                   spoken
                   of
                   the
                   Anti-type
                   or
                   things
                   pre-figured
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   represented
                   by
                   the
                   Type
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   one
                   thing
                   
                     teaches
                     another
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   thereon
                   the
                   words
                   have
                   a
                   double
                   application
                   ;
                   first
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Type
                     ;
                     ultimately
                  
                   to
                   the
                   Anti-type
                   .
                   But
                   herein
                   such
                   testimonies
                   as
                   this
                   have
                   no
                   concernment
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Scripture
                   sometimes
                   makes
                   use
                   of
                   Allegories
                   ,
                   illustrating
                   one
                   thing
                   by
                   another
                   ,
                   as
                   Gal.
                   4.21
                   ,
                   22
                   ,
                   23
                   ,
                   24.
                   
                   Neither
                   hath
                   this
                   any
                   place
                   here
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   That
                   what
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   one
                   ,
                   should
                   because
                   of
                   some
                   similitude
                   be
                   affirmed
                   to
                   be
                   spoken
                   of
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   nothing
                   agree
                   properly
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   is
                   untrue
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   exemplified
                   with
                   any
                   seeming
                   instance
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   words
                   of
                   
                     Isaiah
                     ,
                     chap.
                  
                   29.13
                   .
                   which
                   our
                   Saviour
                   makes
                   use
                   of
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   15.7
                   ,
                   8
                   ,
                   9.
                   were
                   a
                   Prophesie
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   who
                   then
                   lived
                   ,
                   as
                   both
                   our
                   Saviour
                   expresly
                   affirms
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Context
                   in
                   the
                   Prophet
                   doth
                   plainly
                   declare
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   things
                   he
                   addes
                   ,
                   
                     Are
                     applied
                     unto
                     others
                     than
                     they
                     are
                     spoken
                     of
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     their
                     subordination
                     to
                     him
                     or
                     them
                     of
                     whom
                     they
                     are
                     spoken
                     .
                     Thus
                     things
                     that
                     are
                     spoken
                     of
                     God
                     are
                     applied
                     unto
                     Christ
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     his
                     subordination
                     to
                     him
                     ;
                     and
                     of
                     this
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     we
                     have
                     an
                     instance
                     in
                  
                   Acts
                   13.47
                   .
                   
                     where
                     the
                     words
                     spoken
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     ,
                  
                   Isa.
                   49.6
                   .
                   I
                   have
                   set
                   thee
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   light
                   to
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   shouldest
                   be
                   for
                   salvation
                   to
                   the
                   ends
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ;
                   
                     are
                     applied
                     unto
                     the
                     Apostles
                     because
                     of
                     their
                     subordination
                     unto
                     Christ.
                     And
                     in
                     this
                     case
                     the
                     words
                     have
                     but
                     one
                     sense
                     ,
                     and
                     belong
                     primarily
                     unto
                     him
                     of
                     whom
                     they
                     are
                     first
                     spoken
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     secondarily
                     applied
                     unto
                     the
                     other
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Answ.
                   According
                   to
                   this
                   Rule
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   that
                   ever
                   was
                   spoken
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   spoken
                   of
                   and
                   applied
                   unto
                   any
                   of
                   his
                   Creatures
                   :
                   All
                   things
                   being
                   in
                   subordination
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   At
                   least
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   so
                   in
                   that
                   wherein
                   they
                   act
                   under
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   in
                   a
                   peculiar
                   subordination
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   neither
                   can
                   such
                   a
                   subordination
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   this
                   mans
                   Opinion
                   ,
                   be
                   applied
                   unto
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   the
                   Creation
                   of
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   was
                   in
                   no
                   other
                   subordination
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   than
                   any
                   other
                   things
                   not
                   yet
                   made
                   or
                   existing
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   this
                   Rule
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     what
                     is
                     spoken
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     applied
                     unto
                     them
                     who
                     are
                     in
                     subordination
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   false
                   in
                   it self
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   way
                   suited
                   to
                   the
                   present
                   business
                   ;
                   Christ
                   being
                   in
                   this
                   man's
                   judgment
                   in
                   no
                   subordination
                   to
                   God
                   when
                   the
                   world
                   was
                   made
                   ,
                   being
                   absolutely
                   in
                   all
                   respects
                   in
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   things
                   that
                   
                     were
                     not
                  
                   .
                   Nor
                   doth
                   the
                   instance
                   given
                   at
                   all
                   prove
                   or
                   illustrate
                   what
                   is
                   pretended
                   .
                   The
                   Apostle
                   in
                   the
                   citing
                   of
                   those
                   words
                   to
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   least
                   
                     apply
                     them
                     to
                     himself
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   declares
                   the
                   ground
                   of
                   his
                   going
                   to
                   
                     preach
                     the
                     Gospel
                     unto
                     the
                     Gentiles
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   had
                   promised
                   to
                   make
                   
                     Him
                     whom
                     he
                     preached
                  
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   
                     Light
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     bring
                     salvation
                     unto
                     them
                     also
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Wherefore
                   he
                   addes
                   ,
                   3.
                   what
                   is
                   direct
                   to
                   his
                   pretension
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     all
                     the
                     words
                     ,
                     or
                     things
                     signified
                     by
                     them
                     in
                     any
                     testimony
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     firstly
                     spoken
                     of
                     one
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     are
                     for
                     some
                     of
                     the
                     causes
                     mentioned
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   conveniency
                   ,
                   similitude
                   or
                   subordination
                   )
                   
                     applied
                     unto
                     another
                     ,
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     looked
                     on
                     as
                     proper
                     to
                     him
                     to
                     whom
                     they
                     are
                     so
                     applied
                     ;
                     but
                     so
                     much
                     of
                     them
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     admitted
                     as
                     agrees
                     to
                     the
                     scope
                     of
                     him
                     by
                     whom
                     the
                     testimony
                     is
                     used
                     :
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     testimony
                     produced
                     ,
                  
                   v.
                   7.
                   
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   unto
                   him
                   a
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   to
                   me
                   a
                   Son
                   ;
                   
                     the
                     words
                     immediately
                     following
                     are
                  
                   ,
                   If
                   he
                   shall
                   offend
                   against
                   me
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   chastise
                   him
                   with
                   the
                   rod
                   of
                   men
                   ;
                   
                     which
                     words
                     being
                     spoken
                     of
                  
                   Solomon
                   ,
                   
                     can
                     no
                     way
                     be
                     applied
                     unto
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Answ.
                   What
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   any
                   Type
                   and
                   of
                   Christ
                   jointly
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   spoken
                   for
                   any
                   
                     natural
                     conveniency
                     ,
                     similitude
                  
                   or
                   subordination
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   of
                   
                     Gods
                     institution
                  
                   ,
                   appointing
                   the
                   Type
                   so
                   to
                   represent
                   and
                   shadow
                   out
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   what
                   he
                   would
                   teach
                   concerning
                   him
                   should
                   be
                   spoken
                   of
                   the
                   Type
                   whereby
                   he
                   was
                   represented
                   .
                   Now
                   no
                   person
                   that
                   was
                   appointed
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Type
                   of
                   that
                   ,
                   being
                   in
                   
                     all
                     things
                     a
                     Type
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   necessary
                   that
                   what
                   ever
                   was
                   spoken
                   of
                   him
                   was
                   also
                   spoken
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   what
                   was
                   spoken
                   of
                   him
                   under
                   that
                   
                     formal
                     consideration
                  
                   of
                   an
                   
                     instituted
                     Type
                  
                   .
                   This
                   we
                   shewed
                   the
                   case
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   with
                   Solomon
                   ,
                   of
                   whom
                   the
                   words
                   mentioned
                   were
                   spoken
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   bare
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   Other
                   things
                   being
                   added
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   place
                   ,
                   that
                   belonged
                   unto
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   
                     personally
                     moral
                     capacity
                  
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   those
                   things
                   (
                   as
                   that
                   ,
                   
                     if
                     he
                     offend
                     against
                     me
                  
                   )
                   are
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   mentioned
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   being
                   spoken
                   of
                   him
                   as
                   a
                   Type
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   plainly
                   over-throws
                   the
                   pretension
                   of
                   our
                   Commentator
                   .
                   
                   For
                   if
                   the
                   Apostle
                   would
                   not
                   produce
                   the
                   
                     very
                     next
                     words
                  
                   to
                   the
                   testimony
                   by
                   by
                   him
                   brought
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   did
                   
                     not
                     belong
                  
                   unto
                   him
                   of
                   whom
                   he
                   spake
                   ,
                   it
                   proves
                   undeniably
                   that
                   all
                   those
                   which
                   he
                   doth
                   so
                   urge
                   and
                   produce
                   were
                   properly
                   spoken
                   of
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   cannot
                   reach
                   the
                   strength
                   of
                   this
                   inference
                   ,
                   because
                   in
                   a
                   place
                   where
                   all
                   that
                   was
                   spoken
                   was
                   not
                   spoken
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   makes
                   use
                   of
                   what
                   was
                   
                     so
                     spoken
                  
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   omits
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   not
                   ;
                   therefore
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   doth
                   produce
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   place
                   ,
                   somewhat
                   does
                   belong
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   somewhat
                   does
                   not
                   .
                   If
                   any
                   thing
                   be
                   offered
                   to
                   this
                   purpose
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   in
                   an
                   instance
                   of
                   a
                   testimony
                   produced
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   whereof
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   produced
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   what
                   may
                   follow
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Chapter
                   and
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   that
                   affirmed
                   ,
                   which
                   doth
                   now
                   no
                   more
                   belong
                   unto
                   Christ
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   
                     making
                     of
                     heaven
                     or
                     earth
                     belongeth
                  
                   to
                   this
                   Writer
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   case
                   in
                   hand
                   .
                
                 
                   Having
                   premised
                   these
                   
                     general
                     considerations
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   makes
                   Application
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   particular
                   to
                   his
                   Interpretation
                   of
                   this
                   Testimony
                   used
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     These
                     words
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     being
                     first
                     expresly
                     spoken
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     here
                     by
                     this
                     Writer
                     referred
                     unto
                     Christ
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     consider
                     what
                     in
                     them
                     makes
                     to
                     his
                     scope
                     and
                     purpose
                     ,
                     what
                     is
                     agreeable
                     to
                     the
                     nature
                     and
                     condition
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     who
                     certainly
                     was
                     a
                     man
                     ;
                     and
                     such
                     certainly
                     is
                     not
                     He
                     which
                     the
                     Psalm
                     speaks
                     of
                     ,
                     about
                     the
                     Creation
                     of
                     heaven
                     and
                     earth
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     was
                     well
                     known
                     to
                     them
                     with
                     whom
                     the
                     Apostle
                     had
                     to
                     do
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   any
                   one
                   may
                   perceive
                   that
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   spoken
                   gratis
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   the
                   supposition
                   that
                   Christ
                   was
                   a
                   
                     meer
                     Man
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     not
                     God
                     by
                     Nature
                  
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   words
                   themselves
                   ascribing
                   a
                   
                     prae-existence
                     to
                     the
                     World
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Omnipotency
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   do
                   prove
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   scope
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   discourse
                   under
                   consideration
                   ,
                   hath
                   been
                   shewed
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   how
                   directly
                   this
                   
                     whole
                     Testimony
                  
                   tends
                   to
                   the
                   proof
                   of
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   proposed
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   words
                   are
                   spoken
                   of
                   him
                   
                     who
                     is
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   no
                   less
                   true
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   being
                   judge
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                  
                   who
                   is
                   that
                   God.
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   also
                   
                     was
                     Man
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   nothing
                   is
                   ascribed
                   unto
                   him
                   but
                   what
                   belongs
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     was
                     Man
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   
                     as
                     he
                     was
                     man.
                  
                   And
                   such
                   was
                   the
                   Creation
                   of
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   opinion
                   of
                   these
                   men
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   whereas
                   
                     two
                     things
                  
                   are
                   mentioned
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Creation
                     of
                     the
                     world
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   past
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   
                     dissolution
                     or
                     destruction
                     of
                     it
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   latter
                   is
                   assigned
                   unto
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   the
                   former
                   :
                   and
                   for
                   this
                   division
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   which
                   confessedly
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   least
                   intimated
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   he
                   gives
                   these
                   reasons
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   
                     All
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     the
                     Psalm
                     being
                     manifestly
                     spoken
                     of
                     the
                     high
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     no
                     word
                     in
                     the
                     Psalm
                     declaring
                     Christ
                     to
                     be
                     that
                     God
                     ,
                     yet
                     of
                     necessity
                     if
                     these
                     words
                     be
                     applied
                     unto
                     Christ
                     ,
                     he
                     must
                     be
                     supposed
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     high
                     God
                     there
                     spoken
                     of
                     .
                     But
                     if
                     this
                     Divine
                     Writer
                     had
                     taken
                     this
                     for
                     granted
                     ,
                     he
                     had
                     been
                     eminently
                     foolish
                     to
                     go
                     about
                     to
                     prove
                     by
                     Arguments
                     and
                     Testimonies
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Creator
                     does
                     excel
                     all
                     creatures
                     .
                     He
                     should
                     use
                     in
                     a
                     matter
                     no
                     way
                     doubtful
                     witnesses
                     no
                     way
                     necessary
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   
                     first
                     Reason
                  
                   whereby
                   he
                   would
                   prove
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   did
                   not
                   apply
                   the
                   words
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   though
                   himself
                   say
                   plainly
                   that
                   he
                   does
                   ;
                   for
                   his
                   Preface
                   to
                   them
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     But
                     to
                     the
                     Son
                     he
                     said
                  
                   :
                   Or
                   that
                   if
                   he
                   doth
                   so
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   it
                   
                     wondrous
                     foolishly
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   such
                   liberty
                   do
                   poor
                   worms
                   take
                   to
                   themselves
                   .
                   That
                   the
                   Psalm
                   so
                   speaketh
                   of
                   the
                   
                     high
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   directly
                   and
                   peculiarly
                   intends
                   Christ
                   
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   hath
                   been
                   in
                   part
                   declared
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   farther
                   afterwards
                   be
                   evinced
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Elogium
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   given
                   unto
                   him
                   proves
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   he
                   affirm
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   
                     a
                     foolish
                     thing
                     in
                     the
                     Apostle
                  
                   to
                   prove
                   from
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   
                     above
                     the
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   most
                   glorious
                   of
                   made
                   creatures
                   ,
                   yet
                   God
                   himself
                   most
                   frequently
                   from
                   
                     these
                     his
                     works
                  
                   ,
                   his
                   Omniscience
                   ,
                   Omnipresence
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Attributes
                   declared
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   proves
                   his
                   excellency
                   in
                   comparison
                   of
                   Idols
                   ,
                   which
                   have
                   no
                   existence
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   imagination
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   See
                   Isa.
                   41.20
                   ,
                   21
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   By
                   this
                   testimony
                   then
                   ,
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   with
                   
                     infinite
                     Wisdom
                  
                   proves
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   who
                   was
                   made
                   
                     less
                     for
                     a
                     little
                     while
                     than
                     the
                     Angels
                     ,
                  
                   in
                   one
                   respect
                   ,
                   was
                   absolutely
                   and
                   in
                   his
                   
                     own
                     person
                  
                   infinitely
                   
                     above
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   the
                   Creator
                   of
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   addes
                   ,
                   
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     Those
                     Hebrews
                     to
                     whom
                     he
                     wrote
                     were
                     either
                     perswaded
                     that
                     Christ
                     was
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     Creator
                     of
                     Heaven
                     and
                     Earth
                     ,
                     or
                     they
                     were
                     not
                     ;
                     if
                     they
                     were
                     ,
                     what
                     need
                     of
                     all
                     these
                     Arguments
                     and
                     Testimonies
                     ?
                     one
                     word
                     might
                     have
                     dispatched
                     this
                     whole
                     controversie
                     ,
                     by
                     affirming
                     that
                     Christ
                     was
                     the
                     Creator
                     ,
                     Angels
                     creatures
                     ,
                     between
                     whom
                     there
                     could
                     be
                     no
                     comparison
                     ;
                     nor
                     any
                     reason
                     to
                     fear
                     that
                     the
                     Law
                     given
                     by
                     the
                     Administration
                     of
                     Angels
                     should
                     be
                     preferred
                     to
                     the
                     Gospel
                     whereof
                     he
                     was
                     the
                     Author
                     :
                     if
                     we
                     
                     shall
                     say
                     the
                     latter
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     did
                     not
                     yet
                     believe
                     it
                     ;
                     how
                     do
                     we
                     suppose
                     that
                     he
                     takes
                     a
                     great
                     deal
                     of
                     pains
                     to
                     little
                     purpose
                     ?
                     for
                     he
                     assures
                     and
                     takes
                     for
                     granted
                     ,
                     that
                     that
                     was
                     true
                     which
                     was
                     alone
                     in
                     question
                     .
                     What
                     need
                     He
                     then
                     to
                     prove
                     by
                     so
                     many
                     Arguments
                     that
                     Christ
                     was
                     more
                     excellent
                     than
                     the
                     Angels
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     take
                     that
                     for
                     granted
                     which
                     would
                     have
                     put
                     it
                     out
                     of
                     question
                     ,
                     namely
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     God
                     who
                     made
                     heaven
                     and
                     earth
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Answ.
                   This
                   Dilemma
                   hath
                   as
                   much
                   force
                   against
                   the
                   
                     other
                     testimonies
                  
                   produced
                   in
                   this
                   Chapter
                   or
                   else-where
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   hath
                   against
                   this
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   using
                   of
                   it
                   doth
                   scarce
                   argue
                   that
                   Reverence
                   to
                   the
                   Holy
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   is
                   required
                   of
                   us
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   truth
                   is
                   ,
                   grant
                   whether
                   of
                   the
                   suppositions
                   you
                   please
                   ,
                   nothing
                   of
                   inconveniency
                   as
                   unto
                   the
                   Apostles
                   argumentation
                   will
                   ensue
                   .
                   Let
                   it
                   be
                   granted
                   that
                   they
                   
                     did
                     believe
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   expresly
                   Christ
                   to
                   be
                   God
                   ;
                   Have
                   Believers
                   no
                   need
                   to
                   have
                   their
                   
                     faith
                     confirmed
                  
                   by
                   testimonies
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   that
                   may
                   not
                   so
                   readily
                   occur
                   to
                   themselves
                   ?
                   Have
                   they
                   no
                   need
                   to
                   be
                   strengthned
                   in
                   the
                   faith
                   ,
                   especially
                   in
                   such
                   points
                   as
                   were
                   in
                   those
                   days
                   
                     greatly
                     opposed
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   this
                   of
                   the
                   Eternal
                   Glory
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   concerning
                   which
                   the
                   believing
                   Hebrews
                   had
                   to
                   do
                   with
                   learned
                   and
                   stubborn
                   Adversaries
                   continually
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   the
                   Apostle
                   might
                   have
                   ended
                   the
                   
                     whole
                     controversie
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   plainly
                   affirming
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   the
                   
                     Creator
                     of
                     all
                     things
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Angels
                     creatures
                  
                   ;
                   might
                   he
                   not
                   as
                   well
                   have
                   ended
                   the
                   dispute
                   about
                   his
                   
                     Preheminence
                     above
                     Angels
                  
                   with
                   one
                   word
                   ,
                   without
                   citing
                   so
                   many
                   testimonies
                   to
                   prove
                   it
                   ?
                   But
                   had
                   he
                   then
                   unfolded
                   the
                   
                     mysteries
                     of
                     the
                     Old
                     Testament
                  
                   to
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   his
                   design
                   ?
                   Had
                   he
                   manifested
                   that
                   he
                   taught
                   nothing
                   but
                   what
                   was
                   before
                   revealed
                   (
                   though
                   obscurely
                   )
                   to
                   Moses
                   and
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   aimed
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   thereby
                   to
                   strengthen
                   and
                   confirm
                   in
                   the
                   faith
                   those
                   that
                   did
                   believe
                   ,
                   and
                   convince
                   gain-sayers
                   ?
                   Again
                   ,
                   suppose
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   wrote
                   did
                   not
                   yet
                   
                     expresly
                     believe
                  
                   the
                   
                     Deity
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Apostles
                   themselves
                   did
                   not
                   for
                   a
                   while
                   
                     believe
                     his
                     Resurrection
                  
                   ;
                   could
                   any
                   more
                   convincing
                   way
                   be
                   fixed
                   on
                   to
                   perswade
                   them
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   than
                   by
                   minding
                   them
                   of
                   those
                   testimonies
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Old
                     Testament
                  
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   Attributes
                   and
                   Works
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   ascribed
                   unto
                   him
                   ?
                   Nor
                   was
                   it
                   now
                   in
                   question
                   whether
                   Christ
                   was
                   God
                   or
                   no
                   ;
                   but
                   whether
                   he
                   were
                   more
                   
                     Excellent
                     than
                     the
                     Angels
                  
                   that
                   gave
                   the
                   Law
                   :
                   And
                   what
                   more
                   effectual
                   course
                   could
                   be
                   taken
                   to
                   put
                   an
                   
                     end
                     to
                     that
                     Enquiry
                  
                   ,
                   than
                   by
                   proving
                   that
                   he
                   made
                   the
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   producing
                   a
                   testimony
                   ,
                   
                     wherein
                     the
                     creation
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     is
                     assigned
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   beyond
                   the
                   wisdom
                   of
                   man
                   to
                   invent
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   He
                   addes
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     Christ
                     might
                     be
                     spoken
                     of
                     in
                     this
                     place
                     ,
                     either
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     his
                     Human●
                     Nature
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     his
                     Divine
                     ;
                     if
                     of
                     the
                     former
                     ,
                     to
                     what
                     end
                     should
                     he
                     make
                     mention
                     of
                     the
                     creation
                     of
                     Heaven
                     and
                     Earth
                     ;
                     Christ
                     as
                     a
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     made
                     above
                     the
                     Angels
                     ,
                     made
                     not
                     Heaven
                     and
                     Earth
                     .
                     If
                     as
                     God
                     ,
                     how
                     could
                     he
                     be
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     above
                     the
                     Angels
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   the
                   answer
                   is
                   easie
                   ;
                   Christ
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   
                     made
                     above
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     more
                     excellent
                     than
                     the
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   neither
                   absolutely
                   
                     as
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   nor
                   absolutely
                   
                     as
                     man
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   God-Man
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Mediator
                     between
                  
                   God
                   and
                   man
                   ;
                   in
                   which
                   respect
                   
                     as
                     Mediator
                  
                   for
                   the
                   discharge
                   of
                   one
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   Office
                   ,
                   he
                   
                     was
                     a
                     little
                     while
                     made
                     lower
                     than
                     they
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   Creation
                   of
                   Heaven
                   and
                   earth
                   does
                   demonstrate
                   the
                   Dignity
                   of
                   his
                   Person
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Equity
                   of
                   his
                   being
                   
                     made
                     more
                  
                   excellent
                   than
                   the
                   Angels
                   in
                   his
                   Office.
                   And
                   this
                   fully
                   removes
                   his
                   following
                   exceptions
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     remembring
                     of
                     his
                     Deity
                     could
                     be
                     no
                     argument
                     to
                     prove
                     that
                     the
                     Humanity
                     was
                     exalted
                     above
                     the
                     Angels
                     :
                  
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   an
                   argument
                   of
                   the
                   Exaltation
                   of
                   his
                   Humanity
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   demonstration
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Excellency
                     of
                     his
                     Person
                  
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   hath
                   in
                   hand
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   He
                   alledgeth
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     it
                     is
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     perpetual
                     use
                     of
                     the
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     to
                     affirm
                     absolutely
                     of
                     Christ
                     that
                     he
                     created
                     any
                     thing
                     .
                     When
                     any
                     creation
                     is
                     ascribed
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     still
                     applied
                     to
                     him
                     as
                     the
                     immediate
                     cause
                     ,
                     and
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     him
                     ;
                     he
                     is
                     no
                     where
                     absolutely
                     said
                     to
                     create
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     he
                     created
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     why
                     did
                     not
                  
                   Moses
                   
                     as
                     plainly
                     attribute
                     that
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Writers
                     of
                     the
                     New
                     Testament
                     do
                     the
                     new
                     Creation
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   Answ.
                   Were
                   it
                   affirmed
                   in
                   this
                   
                     only
                     place
                  
                   that
                   Christ
                   made
                   
                     all
                     things
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   words
                   being
                   plain
                   and
                   evident
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   thing
                   it self
                   
                     agreeable
                     to
                     the
                     Scripture
                  
                   in
                   other
                   places
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   repugnant
                   to
                   any
                   testimony
                   therein
                   contained
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   pretence
                   for
                   them
                   who
                   truly
                   reverence
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   in
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   to
                   deny
                   the
                   words
                   to
                   be
                   spoken
                   properly
                   and
                   directly
                   :
                   Nor
                   if
                   we
                   may
                   take
                   that
                   course
                   will
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   thing
                   left
                   sacred
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   shewed
                   already
                   the
                   vanity
                   of
                   that
                   distinction
                   ,
                   of
                   God's
                   making
                   things
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   it
                   denoted
                   any
                   subordination
                   in
                   causality
                   ;
                   nor
                   will
                   the
                   Socinians
                   themselves
                   admit
                   of
                   any
                   such
                   thing
                   ,
                   but
                   confute
                   that
                   notion
                   in
                   the
                   Arians
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   only
                   place
                   wherein
                   it
                   is
                   affirmed
                   that
                   Christ
                   made
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   Heaven
                   and
                   the
                   
                   Earth
                   ,
                   Joh.
                   1.1
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Col.
                   1.16
                   .
                   v.
                   3.
                   of
                   this
                   Chapter
                   ,
                   with
                   sundry
                   other
                   places
                   affirm
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   For
                   what
                   they
                   exact
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   did
                   we
                   not
                   believe
                   that
                   God
                   knew
                   what
                   Revelation
                   of
                   himself
                   became
                   that
                   
                     dark
                     dispensation
                  
                   better
                   than
                   they
                   ,
                   we
                   might
                   consider
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   there
                   are
                   even
                   in
                   Moses
                   himself
                   many
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   
                     Expositors
                     the
                     Prophets
                     more
                     Testimonies
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Creation
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   have
                   elsewhere
                   been
                   opened
                   and
                   vindicated
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   He
                   concludes
                   ;
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Order
                     and
                     Method
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     procedure
                     do
                     evince
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     Creation
                     of
                     Heaven
                     and
                     Earth
                     is
                     not
                     attributed
                     unto
                     him
                     .
                     For
                     we
                     see
                     that
                     he
                     proves
                     the
                     excellency
                     of
                     Christ
                     above
                     Angels
                     from
                     his
                     name
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     by
                     the
                     way
                     of
                     eminency
                     called
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     then
                     he
                     proceeds
                     to
                     his
                     adoration
                     by
                     Angels
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     third
                     place
                     ,
                     he
                     goes
                     on
                     to
                     the
                     Kingly
                     Honour
                     and
                     Throne
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     after
                     which
                     he
                     produceth
                     the
                     testimony
                     we
                     insist
                     upon
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     adds
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     that
                     Kingdom
                     which
                     Christ
                     now
                     administreth
                     in
                     the
                     Earth
                     ;
                     to
                     what
                     end
                     in
                     this
                     discourse
                     should
                     he
                     mention
                     the
                     Creation
                     of
                     Heaven
                     and
                     Earth
                     ;
                     when
                     if
                     that
                     be
                     omitted
                     all
                     the
                     series
                     of
                     the
                     discourse
                     agrees
                     and
                     hangs
                     well
                     together
                     ?
                     For
                     having
                     declared
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     continuance
                     of
                     his
                     person
                     for
                     ever
                     ,
                     he
                     asserts
                     an
                     eminent
                     effect
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     in
                     the
                     abolition
                     of
                     Heaven
                     and
                     Earth
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     that
                     Kingdom
                     it self
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   this
                   Analysis
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   discourse
                   ,
                   agreeth
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   mind
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   Design
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   ;
                   nor
                   to
                   the
                   Principles
                   of
                   the
                   men
                   that
                   formed
                   it
                   ,
                   nor
                   is
                   indeed
                   any
                   thing
                   but
                   
                     vain
                     words
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   perswade
                   us
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   
                     did
                     not
                     say
                  
                   that
                   
                     which
                     he
                     did
                     say
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   is
                   written
                   for
                   our
                   instruction
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   first
                   agreeable
                   to
                   their
                   
                     own
                     Principles
                  
                   ;
                   For
                   it
                   placeth
                   the
                   naming
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   
                     Adoration
                     by
                     the
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   antecedent
                   to
                   his
                   being
                   raised
                   to
                   his
                   
                     Kingly
                     Throne
                  
                   ,
                   both
                   which
                   ,
                   especially
                   the
                   latter
                   ,
                   they
                   constantly
                   make
                   consequent
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   effects
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Nor
                   is
                   it
                   at
                   all
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Apostles
                     design
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   prove
                   by
                   these
                   Testimonies
                   directly
                   that
                   Christ
                   was
                   exalted
                   above
                   Angels
                   ;
                   but
                   to
                   shew
                   the
                   Dignity
                   and
                   Excellency
                   of
                   his
                   person
                   who
                   was
                   so
                   exalted
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   reasonable
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   eminently
                   proved
                   by
                   the
                   Testimonie
                   under
                   consideration
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   proof
                   of
                   this
                   Excellency
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   produceth
                   those
                   Testimonies
                   that
                   are
                   given
                   unto
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Old
                     Testament
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   as
                   to
                   his
                   Name
                   ,
                   his
                   Honour
                   and
                   Glory
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Works
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   .
                   Neither
                   is
                   there
                   any
                   Reason
                   of
                   ascribing
                   the
                   
                     Destruction
                     of
                     Heaven
                     and
                     Earth
                  
                   unto
                   the
                   Kingly
                   Power
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   excluding
                   his
                   
                     Divine
                     Power
                  
                   in
                   their
                   Creation
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Abolition
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   (
                   if
                   such
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   )
                   or
                   the
                   change
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   no
                   less
                   an
                   effect
                   of
                   
                     Infinite
                     Power
                  
                   than
                   the
                   Creation
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   nor
                   doth
                   it
                   directly
                   appertain
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   accident
                   ,
                   as
                   do
                   other
                   works
                   of
                   the
                   Providence
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   These
                   Exceptions
                   then
                   being
                   removed
                   ,
                   before
                   we
                   proceed
                   to
                   the
                   Interpretation
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   what
                   Evidence
                   may
                   be
                   added
                   unto
                   what
                   we
                   have
                   already
                   offered
                   from
                   the
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   to
                   evince
                   and
                   prove
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   
                     whole
                     Testimony
                  
                   doth
                   belong
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   there
                   no
                   other
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   there
                   are
                   very
                   many
                   )
                   Testimonies
                   to
                   this
                   purpose
                   ,
                   were
                   abundantly
                   sufficient
                   to
                   determine
                   this
                   Controversie
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   We
                   have
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   ascribing
                   it
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   the
                   word
                   And
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   Verse
                   relates
                   confessedly
                   unto
                   ;
                   
                     but
                     unto
                     the
                     Son
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   8.
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   said
                   :
                   but
                   
                     unto
                     the
                     Son
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     thy
                     Throne
                     ,
                     O
                     God
                     ,
                     is
                     for
                     ever
                     and
                     ever
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Son
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     O
                     God
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     beginning
                     hast
                     founded
                     the
                     earth
                     .
                  
                   Again
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     whole
                     Testimony
                  
                   speaks
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   person
                   :
                   there
                   being
                   no
                   colour
                   of
                   thrusting
                   
                     another
                     person
                  
                   into
                   the
                   Text
                   not
                   intended
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   if
                   
                     any
                     part
                  
                   of
                   what
                   is
                   spoken
                   do
                   belong
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   of
                   necessity
                   must
                   do
                   so
                   .
                   To
                   suppose
                   that
                   in
                   this
                   sentence
                   ,
                   thou
                   hast
                   laid
                   the
                   
                     Foundation
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   
                     shalt
                     fold
                     them
                     up
                     as
                     a
                     garment
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   
                     one
                     person
                  
                   is
                   understood
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   ,
                   another
                   in
                   the
                   latter
                   ,
                   no
                   such
                   thing
                   being
                   intimated
                   by
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   or
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   suppose
                   
                     what
                     we
                     please
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   attain
                   what
                   we
                   have
                   a
                   mind
                   unto
                   .
                   One
                   person
                   is
                   here
                   certainly
                   and
                   only
                   spoken
                   unto
                   ;
                   if
                   this
                   be
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   the
                   words
                   concern
                   not
                   Christ
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Apostle
                   was
                   deceived
                   in
                   his
                   Allegation
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   if
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   affirms
                   .
                   Nor
                   3.
                   
                   Can
                   any
                   Reason
                   be
                   assigned
                   why
                   the
                   
                     latter
                     words
                  
                   should
                   be
                   attributed
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   former
                   .
                   They
                   say
                   it
                   is
                   because
                   God
                   by
                   him
                   
                     shall
                     destroy
                     the
                     world
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   thing
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   words
                   spoken
                   of
                   ;
                   but
                   where
                   is
                   it
                   written
                   that
                   God
                   
                     shall
                     destroy
                     the
                     world
                     by
                     Christ
                     ?
                  
                   If
                   they
                   say
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ;
                   I
                   say
                   then
                   Christ
                   is
                   spoken
                   to
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   so
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   words
                   and
                   
                     thou
                     Lord
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   ;
                   Besides
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   do
                   those
                   closing
                   words
                   belong
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     thou
                     a●●
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     and
                     thy
                     years
                     fail
                     not
                     ?
                  
                   If
                   these
                   words
                   are
                   spoken
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   evident
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   foregoing
                   must
                   be
                   so
                   also
                   ;
                   for
                   his
                   
                     enduring
                     the
                     same
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     not
                     failing
                     of
                     his
                     years
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   his
                   
                   Eternity
                   is
                   opposed
                   to
                   the
                   Creation
                   and
                   
                     temporary
                     duration
                  
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   If
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   belong
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     Father
                     primarily
                     ,
                     but
                     are
                     attributed
                     unto
                     Christ
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   that
                   of
                   changing
                   or
                   abolishing
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   
                     Father
                     doth
                     it
                     by
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   I
                   desire
                   to
                   know
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     thou
                     art
                     the
                     same
                     by
                     Christ
                     ?
                     and
                     thy
                     years
                     fail
                     not
                     by
                     Christ
                     ?
                  
                   Is
                   not
                   the
                   Father
                   Eternal
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   man
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   ?
                   If
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   belong
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   to
                   Christ
                   ;
                   then
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   summ
                   of
                   what
                   they
                   say
                   ;
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   close
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   if
                   spoken
                   of
                   Christ
                   would
                   prove
                   his
                   Infinite
                   Power
                   ,
                   Eternity
                   and
                   Divine
                   Nature
                   ;
                   One
                   passage
                   there
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   which
                   we
                   suppose
                   will
                   
                     not
                     do
                     so
                  
                   ,
                   therefore
                   we
                   will
                   grant
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   passage
                   concerneth
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   nor
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   testimony
                   ,
                   though
                   spoken
                   undeniably
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   person
                   ;
                   which
                   whether
                   it
                   becomes
                   men
                   professing
                   a
                   
                     Reverence
                     of
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                  
                   is
                   left
                   to
                   themselves
                   to
                   judge
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   should
                   we
                   grant
                   all
                   these
                   
                     suggestions
                     to
                     be
                     true
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   by
                   his
                   citing
                   of
                   this
                   Testimony
                   would
                   prove
                   nothing
                   at
                   all
                   to
                   his
                   purpose
                   ,
                   no
                   not
                   any
                   thing
                   toward
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   affirm
                   him
                   to
                   aim
                   at
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   
                     made
                     more
                     excellent
                     than
                  
                   the
                   Angels
                   :
                   For
                   whence
                   out
                   of
                   
                     these
                     words
                  
                   shall
                   any
                   such
                   matter
                   be
                   made
                   to
                   appear
                   ?
                   they
                   say
                   in
                   that
                   by
                   him
                   God
                   will
                   
                     fold
                     up
                     the
                     Heavens
                     as
                     a
                     Vesture
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   First
                   ,
                   No
                   such
                   thing
                   is
                   mentioned
                   nor
                   intimated
                   .
                   He
                   who
                   made
                   them
                   ,
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   
                     fold
                     them
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   they
                   say
                   that
                   from
                   other
                   places
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   to
                   appear
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   done
                   by
                   Christ
                   ;
                   then
                   as
                   this
                   place
                   must
                   be
                   laid
                   aside
                   as
                   of
                   no
                   use
                   to
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   so
                   indeed
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   ascribed
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   the
                   Angels
                   shall
                   have
                   a
                   share
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   probably
                   the
                   most
                   principal
                   ;
                   namely
                   in
                   
                     folding
                     up
                     the
                     Creation
                     as
                     a
                     garment
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   work
                   that
                   servants
                   are
                   employed
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   or
                   Lord
                   himself
                   .
                   Indeed
                   he
                   that
                   shall
                   without
                   prejudice
                   consider
                   the
                   Apostles
                   Discourse
                   ,
                   will
                   find
                   little
                   need
                   of
                   Arguments
                   to
                   manif●st
                   whom
                   he
                   applyes
                   this
                   Testimony
                   unto
                   .
                   He
                   calls
                   him
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   using
                   that
                   word
                   which
                   perpetually
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   denotes
                   the
                   
                     Lord
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   plainly
                   
                     expounding
                     the
                     Text
                  
                   so
                   far
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   declare
                   of
                   whom
                   it
                   speaks
                   .
                   Nor
                   doth
                   this
                   Testimony
                   ascribe
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   in
                   general
                   he
                   had
                   before
                   affirmed
                   of
                   him
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     by
                     him
                     the
                     worlds
                     were
                     made
                  
                   ;
                   nor
                   was
                   it
                   ever
                   heard
                   of
                   ,
                   that
                   any
                   man
                   in
                   his
                   
                     right
                     wits
                  
                   should
                   cite
                   a
                   Testimony
                   to
                   confirm
                   his
                   purpose
                   ,
                   containing
                   words
                   that
                   were
                   never
                   spoken
                   of
                   him
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   applyes
                   them
                   ;
                   nor
                   is
                   there
                   scarce
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   can
                   tolerably
                   be
                   applyed
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   most
                   of
                   it
                   would
                   declare
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   words
                   as
                   used
                   to
                   his
                   Purpose
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   both
                   false
                   and
                   ambiguous
                   .
                   Who
                   then
                   can
                   but
                   believe
                   on
                   this
                   Testimony
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   the
                   Lord
                   made
                   
                     Heaven
                     and
                     Earth
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   the
                   Apostle
                   intended
                   not
                   to
                   assert
                   it
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   there
                   in
                   the
                   Text
                   or
                   near
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   buoy
                   to
                   warn
                   men
                   from
                   running
                   on
                   a
                   shelf
                   ,
                   there
                   where
                   so
                   fair
                   an
                   harbour
                   appears
                   unto
                   them
                   ?
                   From
                   all
                   that
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   it
                   is
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   
                     whole
                     Testimony
                  
                   belongs
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   asserted
                   so
                   to
                   do
                   .
                
                 
                   Proceed
                   we
                   now
                   to
                   the
                   Interpretation
                   of
                   the
                   Words
                   ;
                   The
                   Person
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   spoken
                   unto
                   in
                   them
                   ;
                   
                   is
                   
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     thou
                     Lord.
                  
                   The
                   words
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   Psalm
                   in
                   this
                   Verse
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   is
                   spoken
                   is
                   referred
                   unto
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     my
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   I
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     O
                     my
                     God
                     ;
                     take
                     me
                     not
                     away
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     my
                     dayes
                  
                   ;
                   comforting
                   himself
                   under
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   the
                   frailty
                   and
                   misery
                   of
                   his
                   Life
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   thoughts
                   and
                   faith
                   of
                   the
                   Eternity
                   and
                   Power
                   of
                   Christ.
                   For
                   be
                   our
                   Lives
                   never
                   so
                   frail
                   ,
                   yet
                   as
                   to
                   
                     life
                     eternal
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   
                     he
                     liveth
                     we
                     shall
                     live
                     also
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   is
                   of
                   Power
                   to
                   
                     raise
                     us
                     up
                     at
                     the
                     last
                     day
                     ,
                     John
                  
                   14.19
                   .
                   1
                   Cor.
                   15.
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   ground
                   of
                   all
                   our
                   consolation
                   against
                   the
                   brevity
                   and
                   misery
                   of
                   our
                   lives
                   .
                   Whereby
                   it
                   also
                   further
                   appears
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   whom
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   addresses
                   himself
                   unto
                   ;
                   for
                   from
                   the
                   absolute
                   consideration
                   of
                   the
                   Omnipotency
                   and
                   Eternity
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   no
                   consolation
                   can
                   be
                   drawn
                   .
                   And
                   indeed
                   ,
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   having
                   openly
                   affirmed
                   that
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   deal
                   immediately
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   a
                   Mediator
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   eminently
                   approved
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     wishing
                     that
                     such
                     an
                     heart
                     would
                     alwayes
                     abide
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     Deut.
                  
                   5.25
                   ,
                   26
                   ,
                   27
                   ,
                   28
                   ,
                   29.
                   
                   So
                   as
                   he
                   suffered
                   them
                   not
                   to
                   approach
                   his
                   typical
                   presence
                   between
                   the
                   Cherubims
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   a
                   
                     typical
                     Mediator
                  
                   ,
                   their
                   High
                   Priest
                   ;
                   so
                   also
                   were
                   they
                   instructed
                   in
                   their
                   
                     real
                     approach
                  
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   immediately
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     by
                     the
                     Son
                  
                   ,
                   whom
                   in
                   particular
                   the
                   Apostle
                   declares
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   to
                   intend
                   .
                
                 
                   Concerning
                   thi●
                   Person
                   or
                   
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   he
                   affirms
                   two
                   things
                   ;
                   or
                   attributes
                   two
                   things
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   1.
                   
                   
                     The
                     Creation
                     of
                     Heaven
                     and
                     Earth
                  
                   :
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Abolition
                   or
                   change
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   from
                   that
                   Attribution
                   he
                   proceeds
                   to
                   a
                   comparison
                   between
                   him
                   and
                   the
                   most
                   glorious
                   
                   of
                   his
                   creatures
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   as
                   to
                   
                     Duration
                     or
                     Eternity
                  
                   :
                   Frailty
                   and
                   Change
                   in
                   and
                   of
                   himself
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   creatures
                   ,
                   being
                   that
                   which
                   in
                   particular
                   be
                   addresseth
                   himself
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   about
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Time
                   or
                   season
                   of
                   the
                   Creation
                   is
                   first
                   intimated
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     the
                     beginning
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   here
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     of
                     old
                  
                   ;
                   before
                   they
                   were
                   ,
                   or
                   existed
                   .
                   They
                   had
                   their
                   being
                   and
                   beginning
                   from
                   thee
                   ;
                   
                     of
                     old
                     they
                     were
                     not
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   thy
                   season
                   thou
                   gavest
                   Existence
                   or
                   being
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Verse
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Thou
                       hast
                       laid
                       the
                       foundation
                       of
                       the
                       Earth
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Heavens
                       are
                       the
                       works
                       of
                       thy
                       hands
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   TWo
                   things
                   are
                   observable
                   in
                   this
                   Expression
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Creation
                     of
                     all
                     things
                  
                   :
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   The
                   Distribution
                   made
                   of
                   them
                   into
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   ;
                   being
                   distinctly
                   mentioned
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   admire
                   his
                   Greatness
                   Power
                   and
                   Wisdom
                   
                     in
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   set
                   forth
                   his
                   praise
                   
                     for
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   usual
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   to
                   distribute
                   them
                   into
                   parts
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   to
                   fix
                   the
                   Contemplation
                   of
                   the
                   mind
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   excite
                   it
                   unto
                   Faith
                   Admiration
                   and
                   Praise
                   .
                   So
                   dealeth
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   with
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   Gods
                   Providence
                   in
                   bringing
                   the
                   
                     Children
                     of
                     Israel
                  
                   out
                   of
                   
                     Aegypt
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   136.
                   
                   He
                   takes
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   that
                   whole
                   curious
                   work
                   into
                   its
                   
                     several
                     pieces
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   subjoyns
                   that
                   Inference
                   of
                   praise
                   to
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     his
                     mercy
                     endureth
                     for
                     ever
                     .
                  
                   And
                   so
                   he
                   dealeth
                   with
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   Creation
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   19.
                   and
                   in
                   sundry
                   other
                   places
                   .
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   What
                   is
                   peculiar
                   in
                   the
                   Expressions
                   with
                   respect
                   unto
                   each
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Earth
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     founded
                     it
                  
                   ;
                   because
                   of
                   its
                   stability
                   and
                   unmoveableness
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Language
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   
                     He
                     set
                     it
                     fast
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   established
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   moved
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   also
                   the
                   whole
                   Fabrick
                   of
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   is
                   compared
                   to
                   an
                   Aedifice
                   or
                   Building
                   ;
                   whereof
                   the
                   Earth
                   as
                   the
                   lowest
                   and
                   most
                   depressed
                   part
                   is
                   looked
                   on
                   as
                   the
                   Foundation
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   stability
                   ,
                   unmoveableness
                   and
                   firmness
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   word
                   expresseth
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   is
                   most
                   properly
                   intended
                   .
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   Of
                   the
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   
                     Works
                     of
                     his
                     hands
                  
                   ;
                   alluding
                   to
                   the
                   
                     curious
                     frame
                  
                   and
                   garnishing
                   of
                   them
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   Host
                   or
                   Glorious
                   Lights
                   wherewith
                   they
                   are
                   adorned
                   .
                   The
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   Job
                   26.13
                   .
                   )
                   the
                   beautifulness
                   ,
                   adorning
                   ,
                   or
                   garnishing
                   of
                   the
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Curious
                   Glorious
                   forming
                   and
                   fashioning
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   in
                   a
                   way
                   of
                   Distinction
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   aims
                   to
                   express
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Heavens
                     are
                     the
                     works
                     of
                     thy
                     hands
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   which
                   thy
                   Hands
                   ,
                   thy
                   Power
                   with
                   infinite
                   Wisdom
                   hath
                   framed
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   set
                   off
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   lustre
                   and
                   beauty
                   to
                   the
                   
                     whole
                     Fabrick
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   a
                   Master-Workman
                   doth
                   the
                   upper
                   and
                   more
                   
                     noble
                     parts
                  
                   of
                   his
                   building
                   ;
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   first
                   thing
                   assigned
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   this
                   Testimony
                   of
                   his
                   Glory
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   second
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Change
                   or
                   Abolition
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   Most
                   suppose
                   that
                   the
                   Heavens
                   and
                   the
                   Earth
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   shall
                   only
                   be
                   changed
                   ,
                   altered
                   ,
                   or
                   renewed
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   their
                   quality
                   and
                   beauty
                   ;
                   some
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   
                     utterly
                     destroyed
                  
                   ,
                   consumed
                   and
                   abolished
                   .
                   The
                   discussing
                   of
                   that
                   doubt
                   belongs
                   not
                   directly
                   to
                   the
                   Interpretation
                   or
                   Exposition
                   of
                   this
                   place
                   ;
                   neither
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   conducing
                   particularly
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   purpose
                   and
                   design
                   in
                   reciting
                   this
                   Testimony
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   enough
                   to
                   his
                   Argument
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   work
                   which
                   
                     was
                     of
                     old
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Creation
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   mutation
                   or
                   abolition
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   no
                   less
                   an
                   effect
                   of
                   Infinite
                   Power
                   then
                   the
                   former
                   is
                   ascribed
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ.
                   What
                   ever
                   the
                   work
                   be
                   ,
                   he
                   compares
                   them
                   to
                   a
                   Garment
                   no
                   
                     more
                     to
                     be
                     used
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   not
                   
                     to
                     be
                     used
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     kind
                  
                   wherein
                   it
                   was
                   before
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   work
                   it self
                   to
                   the
                   
                     folding
                     up
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     rolling
                     up
                     of
                     such
                     a
                     garment
                     ,
                  
                   intimating
                   the
                   Greatness
                   of
                   him
                   by
                   whom
                   this
                   work
                   shall
                   be
                   performed
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   facility
                   of
                   the
                   work
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   The
                   whole
                   Creation
                   is
                   as
                   a
                   Garment
                   ,
                   wherein
                   he
                   shews
                   his
                   Power
                   cloathed
                   unto
                   men
                   .
                   Whence
                   in
                   particular
                   he
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   
                     cloath
                     himself
                     with
                     Light
                     as
                     with
                     a
                     Garment
                     .
                  
                   And
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   
                     hiding
                     of
                     his
                     power
                     :
                     hid
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   
                     hid
                     with
                     a
                     garment
                  
                   ;
                   not
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   seen
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   seen
                   perfectly
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   ;
                   it
                   shews
                   the
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   is
                   known
                   by
                   it
                   ;
                   but
                   also
                   it
                   hides
                   him
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   perfectly
                   or
                   fully
                   seen
                   .
                   So
                   are
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   Creation
                   unto
                   God
                   ;
                   he
                   so
                   far
                   makes
                   them
                   his
                   
                     garment
                     or
                     cloathing
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   them
                   to
                   give
                   out
                   some
                   instances
                   of
                   his
                   Power
                   and
                   Wisdom
                   ;
                   but
                   He
                   is
                   also
                   
                     hid
                     in
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   by
                   them
                   no
                   creatures
                   can
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   full
                   and
                   perfect
                   knowledge
                   of
                   him
                   .
                   Now
                   when
                   this
                   work
                   shall
                   cease
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   shall
                   
                   
                     uncloath
                     or
                     unvail
                     all
                     his
                     glory
                     to
                     his
                     Saints
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   know
                   him
                   perfectly
                   ,
                   see
                   him
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   ,
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   a
                   created
                   nature
                   is
                   capable
                   of
                   that
                   comprehension
                   ,
                   then
                   will
                   he
                   lay
                   them
                   aside
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     fold
                     them
                     up
                  
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   as
                   to
                   that
                   use
                   ,
                   as
                   easily
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   layes
                   aside
                   
                     a
                     garment
                  
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   wear
                   or
                   use
                   no
                   more
                   .
                   This
                   lyes
                   in
                   the
                   Metaphor
                   .
                
                 
                   On
                   this
                   Assertion
                   he
                   insinuates
                   a
                   Comparison
                   between
                   this
                   
                     glorious
                     fabrick
                     of
                     Heaven
                     and
                     Earth
                  
                   and
                   him
                   that
                   made
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   Durableness
                   and
                   Stability
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   thing
                   he
                   treats
                   about
                   ,
                   complaining
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   misery
                   or
                   mortality
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Heavens
                   and
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   he
                   declares
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   themselves
                   of
                   a
                   
                     flux
                     and
                     perishing
                     nature
                  
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     isti
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     perish
                  
                   .
                   The
                   word
                   immediately
                   relates
                   to
                   the
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   figure
                   Zeugma
                   comprehends
                   and
                   takes
                   in
                   the
                   Earth
                   also
                   ;
                   the
                   
                     Earth
                     and
                     the
                     Heavens
                     shall
                     perish
                     .
                  
                   This
                   fading
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   fabrick
                   of
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   with
                   all
                   things
                   contained
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   he
                   sets
                   forth
                   ,
                   First
                   ,
                   By
                   their
                   
                     future
                     End
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     perish
                  
                   :
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   Their
                   tendency
                   unto
                   that
                   end
                   ;
                   
                     they
                     wax
                     old
                     as
                     a
                     garment
                     .
                  
                   By
                   their
                   perishing
                   the
                   most
                   understand
                   their
                   
                     perishing
                     to
                     their
                     present
                     condition
                  
                   and
                   use
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   Alteration
                   or
                   change
                   that
                   shall
                   be
                   made
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   Others
                   their
                   
                     utter
                     Abolition
                  
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   say
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   it
                   were
                   very
                   hard
                   to
                   suppose
                   that
                   an
                   Alteration
                   only
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   to
                   the
                   better
                   ,
                   a
                   change
                   into
                   a
                   more
                   glorious
                   condition
                   ,
                   
                   should
                   be
                   thus
                   expressed
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   that
                   word
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Greek
                   also
                   ,
                   being
                   alwayes
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   
                     worst
                     sense
                  
                   for
                   a
                   
                     perishing
                     by
                     a
                     total
                     Destruction
                  
                   .
                   Their
                   tendency
                   unto
                   this
                   condition
                   is
                   their
                   
                     waxing
                     old
                     as
                     a
                     garment
                  
                   .
                   Two
                   things
                   may
                   be
                   denoted
                   in
                   this
                   Expression
                   ;
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   
                     gradual
                     Decay
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Heavens
                   and
                   Earth
                   
                     waxing
                     old
                     ,
                     worse
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   decaying
                   in
                   their
                   worth
                   and
                   use
                   ;
                   2.
                   
                   A
                   near
                   Approximation
                   ,
                   or
                   drawing
                   nigh
                   to
                   their
                   End
                   and
                   Period
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   sense
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   this
                   Epistle
                   affirms
                   that
                   the
                   Dispensation
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   which
                   established
                   the
                   
                     Judaical
                     Worship
                  
                   and
                   Ceremonies
                   did
                   
                     wax
                     old
                     and
                     decay
                     ,
                     Chap.
                  
                   8.13
                   .
                   Not
                   that
                   it
                   had
                   lost
                   any
                   thing
                   of
                   its
                   
                     first
                     Vigour
                  
                   Power
                   and
                   Efficacy
                   before
                   its
                   Abolition
                   .
                   The
                   strict
                   Observation
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Institutions
                   of
                   it
                   by
                   our
                   Saviour
                   himself
                   ,
                   manifests
                   its
                   Power
                   and
                   Obligation
                   to
                   have
                   continued
                   in
                   its
                   full
                   force
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   was
                   typified
                   by
                   the
                   continuance
                   of
                   Moses
                   in
                   his
                   full
                   strength
                   and
                   vigour
                   ,
                   untill
                   the
                   very
                   day
                   of
                   his
                   death
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   sayes
                   ,
                   it
                   
                     was
                     old
                     and
                     decayed
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   was
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     near
                     to
                     a
                     disappearance
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   its
                   End
                   ,
                   Period
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   utter
                   uselesness
                   ,
                   as
                   then
                   it
                   was
                   ;
                   even
                   as
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   naturally
                   tend
                   to
                   an
                   end
                   ,
                   do
                   it
                   by
                   Age
                   and
                   decayes
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   former
                   sense
                   are
                   the
                   Heavens
                   and
                   Earth
                   said
                   to
                   
                     wax
                     old
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   their
                   tendency
                   to
                   that
                   period
                   ,
                   which
                   either
                   in
                   themselves
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   to
                   their
                   use
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   receive
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   sufficient
                   to
                   manifest
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   a
                   changeable
                   perishing
                   nature
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   with
                   these
                   
                     Heavens
                     and
                     Earth
                  
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   with
                   the
                   Heavens
                   and
                   Earth
                   of
                   
                     Judaical
                     Institutions
                  
                   (
                   for
                   so
                   are
                   they
                   frequently
                   called
                   ,
                   especially
                   when
                   their
                   dissolution
                   or
                   abolition
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   )
                   in
                   the
                   
                     day
                     of
                     Gods
                     creating
                     the
                     new
                     Heavens
                     and
                     the
                     Earth
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   promise
                   .
                   For
                   though
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   them
                   and
                   their
                   power
                   of
                   obliging
                   to
                   their
                   Observation
                   was
                   taken
                   away
                   and
                   abolished
                   ,
                   yet
                   are
                   they
                   
                     kept
                     in
                     the
                     world
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   abiding
                   monuments
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Goodness
                     and
                     Wisdom
                  
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   teaching
                   his
                   Church
                   of
                   old
                   .
                   So
                   may
                   it
                   be
                   with
                   the
                   
                     Heavens
                     and
                     Earth
                  
                   of
                   the
                   old
                   creation
                   ;
                   though
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   
                     laid
                     aside
                  
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   from
                   their
                   use
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Garment
                   to
                   cloath
                   and
                   teach
                   the
                   Power
                   and
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   men
                   ,
                   yet
                   may
                   they
                   be
                   preserved
                   as
                   
                     eternal
                     monuments
                  
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   opposition
                   hereunto
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     he
                     abideth
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     years
                     fail
                     not
                     .
                  
                   One
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   is
                   intended
                   in
                   all
                   these
                   Expressions
                   ;
                   even
                   his
                   Eternal
                   and
                   absolutely
                   immutable
                   
                     Existence
                     .
                     Eternity
                  
                   is
                   not
                   amiss
                   called
                   a
                   
                     nunc
                     stans
                  
                   ;
                   a
                   present
                   existence
                   wherein
                   ,
                   or
                   whereunto
                   ,
                   nothing
                   is
                   past
                   or
                   future
                   ;
                   it
                   being
                   alwayes
                   
                     wholly
                     present
                  
                   in
                   and
                   to
                   its
                   self
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   expressed
                   in
                   that
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     thou
                     standest
                  
                   ,
                   abidest
                   ,
                   endurest
                   ,
                   alterest
                   not
                   ,
                   changest
                   not
                   :
                   The
                   same
                   is
                   also
                   expressed
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   words
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     thou
                     art
                     he
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   art
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   the
                   Syriack
                   hath
                   it
                   ;
                   
                     the
                     same
                     that
                     thou
                     art
                  
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   an
                   Allusion
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   unto
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   an
                   expression
                   of
                   that
                   name
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     am
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     is
                     of
                     himself
                     ;
                     in
                     himself
                  
                   alwayes
                   absolutely
                   and
                   unchangeably
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     tu
                     ipse
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   reckon
                   as
                   a
                   distinct
                   name
                   of
                   God.
                   Indeed
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     are
                     all
                     the
                     same
                     name
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   expressing
                   his
                   
                     Eternal
                     and
                     immutable
                     self-subsistence
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   last
                   Expression
                   also
                   though
                   Metaphorical
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   importance
                   .
                   
                     Thy
                     years
                     fail
                     not
                  
                   .
                   He
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   Eternally
                   ,
                   properly
                   hath
                   
                     no
                     years
                  
                   which
                   are
                   a
                   measure
                   of
                   
                     transient
                     time
                  
                   ,
                   denoting
                   its
                   Duration
                   ,
                   Beginning
                   and
                   Ending
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   measure
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   things
                   contained
                   therein
                   .
                   Their
                   Continuance
                   is
                   reckoned
                   by
                   years
                   .
                   To
                   shew
                   the
                   Eternal
                   subsistence
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Opposition
                   to
                   the
                   frailty
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   all
                   things
                   created
                   therein
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     his
                     years
                     fail
                     not
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   theirs
                   do
                   and
                   come
                   to
                   an
                   end
                   ;
                   of
                   his
                   
                     Being
                     and
                     Existence
                  
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   .
                
                 
                   How
                   the
                   Apostle
                   proves
                   his
                   Intendment
                   by
                   this
                   Testimony
                   hath
                   been
                   declared
                   in
                   the
                   opening
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   it
                   unto
                   his
                   purpose
                   lyes
                   open
                   to
                   all
                   ;
                   we
                   may
                   now
                   divert
                   unto
                   those
                   
                     Doctrinal
                     Observations
                  
                   which
                   the
                   words
                   offer
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                   As
                   ,
                
                 
                   I.
                   
                     All
                     the
                     Properties
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     considered
                     in
                     the
                     Person
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     the
                     head
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     are
                     suited
                     to
                     give
                     Relief
                     Consolation
                     and
                     supportment
                     unto
                     Believers
                     in
                     all
                     their
                     distresses
                     .
                  
                   This
                   Truth
                   presents
                   it self
                   unto
                   us
                   from
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   in
                   the
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Connection
                   in
                   the
                   design
                   of
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   .
                   Under
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   mortality
                   and
                   frailty
                   ,
                   he
                   relieves
                   himself
                   with
                   thoughts
                   of
                   the
                   Omnipotency
                   and
                   Eternity
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   and
                   takes
                   Arguments
                   from
                   thence
                   to
                   plead
                   for
                   relief
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   may
                   a
                   little
                   further
                   be
                   unfolded
                   for
                   our
                   use
                   in
                   the
                   ensuing
                   Observations
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   
                     The
                     Properties
                     of
                     God
                     are
                     those
                     whereby
                     God
                     makes
                     known
                     himself
                     to
                     us
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   declares
                   both
                   what
                   he
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   we
                   shall
                   find
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   all
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   to
                   deal
                   with
                   him
                   :
                   He
                   is
                   infinitely
                   Holy
                   ,
                   Just
                   ,
                   Wise
                   ,
                   Good
                   ,
                   Powerful
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   And
                   by
                   our
                   Apprehension
                   of
                   
                     these
                     things
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   we
                   lead
                   to
                   that
                   Acquaintance
                   with
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   we
                   may
                   attain
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   34.5
                   ,
                   6
                   ,
                   7.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   
                     God
                     oftentimes
                     declares
                     and
                     proposeth
                     these
                     properties
                     of
                     his
                     nature
                     unto
                     us
                     for
                     our
                     supportment
                  
                   Consolation
                   and
                   Relief
                   in
                   our
                   Troubles
                   ,
                   Distresses
                   and
                   endeavours
                   after
                   Peace
                   and
                   Rest
                   to
                   our
                   souls
                   .
                   Isa.
                   40.27
                   ,
                   28
                   ,
                   29
                   ,
                   30
                   ,
                   31.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   That
                   since
                   the
                   Entrance
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   these
                   Properties
                   of
                   God
                   absolutely
                   considered
                   
                     will
                     not
                     yield
                     that
                     Relief
                     and
                     satisfaction
                     unto
                     the
                     souls
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   they
                   would
                   have
                   done
                   and
                   did
                   ,
                   whilest
                   man
                   continued
                   obedient
                   unto
                   God
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   his
                   Creation
                   .
                   Hence
                   Adam
                   upon
                   his
                   sin
                   knew
                   nothing
                   that
                   should
                   encourage
                   him
                   to
                   expect
                   any
                   help
                   pity
                   or
                   relief
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   
                     fled
                     from
                     his
                     presence
                     and
                     hid
                     himself
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                   Holiness
                   ,
                   Purity
                   and
                   Power
                   of
                   God
                   all
                   infinite
                   ,
                   eternal
                   ,
                   unchangeable
                   ,
                   considered
                   absolutely
                   ,
                   are
                   no
                   way
                   suited
                   to
                   the
                   Advantage
                   of
                   sinners
                   in
                   any
                   
                     condition
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   1.32
                   .
                   Heb.
                   1.12
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   These
                   Properties
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Divine
                     Nature
                  
                   are
                   in
                   every
                   person
                   of
                   the
                   Trinity
                   entirely
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   each
                   Person
                   is
                   so
                   infinitely
                   holy
                   ,
                   just
                   ,
                   wise
                   ,
                   good
                   and
                   powerful
                   ,
                   because
                   each
                   person
                   is
                   
                     equally
                     partaker
                  
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Divine
                   Nature
                   and
                   Being
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   
                     The
                     Person
                     of
                     the
                     Word
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Eternal
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   may
                   be
                   considered
                   either
                   absolutely
                   as
                   such
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   designed
                   in
                   the
                   Counsel
                   ,
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Will
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   by
                   and
                   with
                   his
                   own
                   Will
                   and
                   Consent
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   Mediation
                   between
                   God
                   and
                   Man
                   ,
                   Prov.
                   8.22
                   ,
                   27
                   ,
                   28
                   ,
                   29
                   ,
                   30
                   ,
                   31.
                   
                   And
                   in
                   him
                   as
                   such
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   the
                   Properties
                   of
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   suited
                   to
                   
                     yield
                     relief
                  
                   unto
                   Believers
                   in
                   every
                   condition
                   :
                   For
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   It
                   was
                   the
                   Design
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   Appointment
                   of
                   his
                   Son
                   to
                   be
                   Mediator
                   to
                   retrieve
                   the
                   communion
                   between
                   himself
                   and
                   his
                   creature
                   that
                   was
                   lost
                   by
                   sin
                   .
                   Now
                   man
                   was
                   so
                   created
                   
                     at
                     first
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   every
                   thing
                   in
                   God
                   was
                   suited
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Reward
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   to
                   give
                   him
                   satisfaction
                   .
                   This
                   being
                   
                     wholly
                     lost
                  
                   by
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   Representation
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   man
                   becoming
                   
                     full
                     of
                     dread
                  
                   and
                   terror
                   ,
                   all
                   gracious
                   intercourse
                   in
                   a
                   way
                   of
                   
                     special
                     love
                  
                   on
                   the
                   part
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     spiritual
                     willing
                     Obedience
                  
                   on
                   the
                   part
                   of
                   man
                   was
                   intercepted
                   and
                   cut
                   off
                   .
                   God
                   designing
                   again
                   to
                   take
                   sinners
                   into
                   a
                   communion
                   of
                   Love
                   and
                   Obedience
                   with
                   himself
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   by
                   
                     Representing
                     unto
                     them
                     his
                     blessed
                     Properties
                  
                   as
                   suited
                   to
                   their
                   encouragement
                   ,
                   satisfaction
                   and
                   reward
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   he
                   doth
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Person
                     of
                     his
                     Son
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   designed
                   to
                   be
                   our
                   Mediator
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   1.2
                   ,
                   3.
                   
                   For
                   ,
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   
                     The
                     Son
                     is
                     designed
                     to
                     be
                     our
                     Mediator
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Head
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     in
                     a
                     way
                     of
                     Covenant
                     ,
                  
                   wherein
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   Engagement
                   for
                   the
                   exerting
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   
                     Divine
                     Properties
                  
                   of
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   God
                   for
                   the
                   Good
                   and
                   Advantage
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   whom
                   he
                   hath
                   undertaken
                   ,
                   and
                   whom
                   he
                   designed
                   to
                   bring
                   again
                   into
                   favour
                   and
                   communion
                   with
                   God.
                   Hence
                   Believers
                   do
                   no
                   more
                   consider
                   the
                   
                     Properties
                     of
                     God
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   absolutely
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   engaged
                   in
                   a
                   
                     way
                     of
                     Covenant
                  
                   for
                   their
                   Good
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   proposed
                   unto
                   them
                   for
                   an
                   everlasting
                   satisfactory
                   Reward
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   ground
                   of
                   his
                   calling
                   upon
                   them
                   so
                   often
                   to
                   
                     behold
                     see
                  
                   and
                   
                     consider
                     him
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   thereby
                   to
                   be
                   refreshed
                   .
                   They
                   consider
                   his
                   Power
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   
                     mighty
                     to
                     save
                  
                   :
                   His
                   Eternity
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   an
                   
                     everlasting
                     Reward
                  
                   ;
                   his
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                   as
                   faithful
                   to
                   
                     justifie
                     them
                  
                   :
                   All
                   his
                   Properties
                   ,
                   as
                   engaged
                   in
                   Covenant
                   for
                   their
                   Good
                   and
                   Advantage
                   .
                   What
                   ever
                   he
                   is
                   
                     in
                     himself
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   
                     be
                     to
                     them
                  
                   in
                   a
                   way
                   of
                   Mercy
                   .
                   Thus
                   do
                   the
                   holy
                   Properties
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   
                   Nature
                   become
                   a
                   means
                   of
                   supportment
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   as
                   considered
                   in
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   A
                   great
                   encouragement
                   unto
                   Believing
                   ;
                   The
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   as
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   God
                   inviting
                   sinners
                   to
                   come
                   in
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   partakers
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   layes
                   down
                   all
                   his
                   
                     Divine
                     Excellencies
                  
                   as
                   a
                   motive
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   Prov.
                   8.14
                   ,
                   15
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   For
                   on
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   he
                   assures
                   us
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   find
                   
                     Rest
                     Satisfaction
                  
                   and
                   an
                   abundant
                   Reward
                   in
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   like
                   invitation
                   doth
                   he
                   give
                   to
                   poor
                   sinners
                   ,
                   Isa.
                   45.22
                   .
                   
                     Look
                     unto
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     saved
                     all
                     the
                     ends
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     for
                     I
                     am
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     is
                     none
                     else
                     .
                  
                   They
                   may
                   justly
                   expect
                   Salvation
                   in
                   him
                   who
                   is
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   whom
                   all
                   Divine
                   Attributes
                   are
                   proposed
                   to
                   their
                   Benefit
                   ;
                   as
                   they
                   find
                   who
                   come
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   v.
                   24.25
                   .
                   The
                   consideration
                   hereof
                   prevents
                   all
                   the
                   Fears
                   ,
                   and
                   answers
                   all
                   the
                   Doubts
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   
                     look
                     up
                     unto
                     him
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   An
                   instruction
                   how
                   to
                   consider
                   the
                   
                     Properties
                     of
                     God
                  
                   by
                   faith
                   for
                   our
                   Advantage
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   engaged
                   in
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                  
                   for
                   our
                   Good.
                   Absolutely
                   considered
                   they
                   may
                   fill
                   us
                   with
                   dread
                   and
                   terror
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   did
                   them
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   who
                   concluded
                   when
                   they
                   thought
                   they
                   had
                   
                     seen
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     heard
                     his
                     voyce
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   
                     should
                     dye
                  
                   .
                   Considered
                   as
                   
                     his
                     Properties
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   our
                   Redeemer
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   alwayes
                   relieying
                   and
                   comforting
                   ,
                   Isa.
                   54.4
                   ,
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   II.
                   
                     The
                     whole
                     Old
                     Creation
                     ,
                     even
                     the
                     most
                     glorious
                     parts
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     hastening
                     unto
                     its
                     period
                     ,
                     at
                     least
                     of
                     our
                     present
                     interest
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     use
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     calls
                     upon
                     us
                     not
                     to
                     fix
                     our
                     hearts
                     on
                     the
                     small
                     perishing
                     shares
                     which
                     we
                     have
                     therein
                     ,
                     especially
                     since
                     we
                     have
                     him
                     who
                     is
                     Omnipotent
                     and
                     Eternal
                     for
                     our
                     Inheritance
                     .
                  
                   The
                   
                     Figure
                     or
                     fashion
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   Apostle
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   is
                   passing
                   away
                   ;
                   that
                   lovely
                   Appearance
                   which
                   it
                   hath
                   at
                   present
                   unto
                   us
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   hastening
                   unto
                   its
                   period
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   fading
                   dying
                   thing
                   ,
                   that
                   can
                   yield
                   us
                   no
                   true
                   satisfaction
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     the
                     Mediator
                     ,
                     the
                     Head
                     and
                     Spouse
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ;
                     is
                     infinitely
                     exalted
                     above
                     all
                     creatures
                     whatever
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     God
                     over
                     all
                     ,
                     Omnipotent
                     and
                     Eternal
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   IV.
                   
                     The
                     whole
                     World
                     ,
                     the
                     Heavens
                     and
                     Earth
                     ,
                     being
                     made
                     by
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     being
                     to
                     be
                     dissolved
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     is
                     wholly
                     at
                     his
                     disposal
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     ordered
                     for
                     the
                     good
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     do
                     believe
                     .
                  
                   And
                   therefore
                   ,
                
                 
                   V.
                   
                     There
                     is
                     no
                     just
                     cause
                     of
                     fear
                     unto
                     Believers
                     ,
                     from
                     any
                     thing
                     in
                     Heaven
                     or
                     Earth
                     ,
                     seeing
                     they
                     are
                     all
                     of
                     the
                     making
                     ,
                     and
                     at
                     the
                     disposal
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   VI.
                   
                     Whatever
                     our
                     changes
                     may
                     be
                     ,
                     inward
                     or
                     outward
                     ,
                     yet
                     Christ
                     changing
                     not
                     ,
                     our
                     eternal
                     condition
                     is
                     secured
                     ,
                     and
                     relief
                     provided
                     against
                     all
                     present
                     troubles
                     and
                     miseries
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Immutability
                   and
                   Eternity
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   the
                   spring
                   of
                   our
                   consolation
                   and
                   security
                   in
                   every
                   condition
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   summ
                   of
                   all
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   
                     Such
                     is
                     the
                     frailty
                     of
                     ▪
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     the
                     perishing
                     condition
                     of
                     all
                     created
                     things
                     ,
                     that
                     none
                     can
                     ever
                     obtain
                     the
                     least
                     stable
                     consolation
                     ,
                     but
                     what
                     ariseth
                     from
                     an
                     interest
                     in
                     the
                     Omnipotency
                     Soveraignty
                     and
                     Eternity
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christ.
                  
                   This
                   I
                   say
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   words
                   insisted
                   on
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   Psalm
                   do
                   instruct
                   us
                   in
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   therefore
                   we
                   may
                   a
                   little
                   farther
                   improve
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   instructed
                   in
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Ministry
                     of
                  
                   John
                   Baptist
                   ,
                   Isa.
                   40.6
                   ,
                   7
                   ,
                   8.
                   
                   
                     The
                     voyce
                     cryed
                     ,
                     all
                     flesh
                     is
                     grass
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     goodliness
                     thereof
                     is
                     as
                     the
                     flower
                     of
                     the
                     field
                     ;
                     the
                     grass
                     withereth
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     flower
                     fadeth
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     bloweth
                     upon
                     it
                     ;
                     surely
                     the
                     People
                     is
                     grass
                     :
                     The
                     grass
                     withereth
                     ,
                     the
                     flower
                     fadeth
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     our
                     God
                     shall
                     stand
                     for
                     ever
                     .
                  
                   All
                   is
                   grass
                   ,
                   fading
                   grass
                   ;
                   though
                   it
                   bloom
                   and
                   appear
                   goodly
                   for
                   a
                   little
                   season
                   ,
                   yet
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   continuance
                   ,
                   no
                   consistency
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   Every
                   Wind
                   that
                   passeth
                   over
                   it
                   ,
                   causeth
                   it
                   to
                   wither
                   :
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   best
                   
                     of
                     flesh
                  
                   ;
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   our selves
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   ,
                   we
                   do
                   ,
                   we
                   enjoy
                   ,
                   or
                   hope
                   for
                   .
                   The
                   
                     Crown
                     of
                     the
                     Pride
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   his
                   
                     glorious
                     Beauty
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   but
                   
                     a
                     fading
                     flower
                     ,
                     Isa.
                  
                   28.1
                   .
                   What
                   Joy
                   ,
                   what
                   Peace
                   ,
                   what
                   Rest
                   can
                   be
                   taken
                   in
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   
                     dying
                     away
                     in
                     our
                     hands
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   perish
                   before
                   every
                   breath
                   of
                   Wind
                   that
                   passeth
                   over
                   them
                   ?
                   Where
                   then
                   shall
                   this
                   poor
                   Creature
                   ,
                   so
                   frail
                   in
                   its
                   self
                   ,
                   in
                   its
                   Actings
                   ,
                   in
                   its
                   Enjoyments
                   ,
                   seek
                   for
                   Rest
                   ,
                   Consolation
                   and
                   satisfaction
                   ?
                   in
                   this
                   alone
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     abides
                     for
                     ever
                  
                   ;
                   in
                   the
                   
                     eternally
                     abiding
                     
                     Word
                  
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   as
                   preached
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   :
                   so
                   Peter
                   applyes
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   1
                   Ep.
                   1.25
                   .
                   By
                   an
                   Interest
                   in
                   him
                   alone
                   ,
                   his
                   Eternity
                   and
                   Unchangeableness
                   ,
                   may
                   relief
                   be
                   obtained
                   against
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   this
                   perishing
                   dying
                   state
                   and
                   condition
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   .
                   Thus
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     verily
                     every
                     man
                     living
                     in
                     his
                     best
                     estate
                     is
                     altogether
                     vanity
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   39.5
                   .
                   and
                   thence
                   takes
                   the
                   Conclusion
                   now
                   insisted
                   on
                   ,
                   v.
                   7.
                   
                   
                     And
                     now
                     Lord
                     ,
                     seeing
                     it
                     is
                     thus
                  
                   :
                   Seeing
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   mankind
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   thence
                   to
                   be
                   looked
                   after
                   ?
                   What
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   expected
                   ?
                   nothing
                   at
                   all
                   ;
                   not
                   the
                   least
                   of
                   use
                   or
                   comfort
                   ?
                   
                     What
                     wait
                     I
                     for
                     ?
                     My
                     hope
                     is
                     in
                     thee
                  
                   ;
                   from
                   thee
                   alone
                   as
                   a
                   God
                   Eternal
                   ,
                   pardoning
                   and
                   saving
                   ,
                   do
                   I
                   look
                   for
                   Relief
                   .
                
                 
                   Man
                   indeed
                   in
                   this
                   Condition
                   seeks
                   oftentimes
                   for
                   satisfaction
                   from
                   himself
                   ,
                   from
                   what
                   he
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   ,
                   and
                   enjoyes
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   he
                   shall
                   leave
                   after
                   him
                   ;
                   comforting
                   himself
                   against
                   his
                   own
                   frailty
                   with
                   an
                   Eternity
                   that
                   he
                   fancieth
                   to
                   himself
                   in
                   his
                   Posterity
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Enjoyment
                   of
                   his
                   Goods
                   and
                   Inheritance
                   ;
                   So
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   49.11
                   .
                   
                     Their
                     inward
                     thought
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     their
                     Houses
                     shall
                     continue
                     for
                     ever
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     dwelling
                     places
                     unto
                     all
                     generations
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     call
                     their
                     Lands
                     after
                     their
                     own
                     names
                     .
                  
                   They
                   see
                   indeed
                   
                     that
                     all
                     men
                     dye
                     ,
                     Wise
                     men
                     and
                     Fools
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   10.
                   and
                   cannot
                   but
                   from
                   thence
                   observe
                   their
                   own
                   frailty
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   they
                   are
                   resolved
                   to
                   make
                   provision
                   against
                   it
                   ;
                   they
                   will
                   perpetuate
                   their
                   Posterity
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Inheritance
                   .
                   This
                   they
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   to
                   relieve
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   
                     inmost
                     Imaginations
                  
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   censure
                   doth
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                  
                   pass
                   upon
                   this
                   Contrivance
                   ,
                   v.
                   12.
                   
                   Nevertheless
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   all
                   these
                   imaginations
                   ,
                   
                     Man
                     being
                     in
                     honour
                     abideth
                     not
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     like
                     the
                     Beasts
                     that
                     perish
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   he
                   farther
                   proves
                   ,
                   v.
                   17
                   ,
                   18
                   ,
                   19
                   ,
                   20.
                   shewing
                   fully
                   that
                   he
                   himself
                   is
                   no
                   
                     way
                     concerned
                  
                   in
                   the
                   imaginary
                   perpetuity
                   of
                   his
                   Possessions
                   ;
                   which
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   
                     perishing
                     things
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   himself
                   
                     dyes
                     and
                     fades
                     away
                  
                   ,
                   whilest
                   he
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   contemplation
                   of
                   their
                   Endurance
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Truth
                   proposed
                   may
                   be
                   farther
                   evidenced
                   by
                   the
                   ensuing
                   considerations
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Man
                     was
                     made
                     for
                     Eternity
                  
                   .
                   He
                   was
                   not
                   called
                   out
                   of
                   nothing
                   ,
                   to
                   return
                   unto
                   it
                   again
                   .
                   When
                   he
                   once
                   is
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   for
                   ever
                   ;
                   not
                   as
                   to
                   his
                   present
                   state
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   
                     frail
                     and
                     changeable
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   as
                   to
                   his
                   Existence
                   in
                   one
                   condition
                   or
                   other
                   .
                   God
                   made
                   him
                   for
                   his
                   
                     Eternal
                     Glory
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   gave
                   him
                   therefore
                   a
                   
                     subsistence
                     without
                     End.
                  
                   Had
                   he
                   been
                   created
                   to
                   continue
                   a
                   day
                   ,
                   a
                   moneth
                   ,
                   an
                   year
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     th●usand
                     years
                  
                   ,
                   things
                   commensurate
                   unto
                   that
                   space
                   of
                   time
                   might
                   have
                   afforded
                   him
                   satisfaction
                   .
                   
                     But
                     he
                     is
                     made
                     for
                     ever
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   
                     He
                     is
                     sensible
                     of
                     his
                     Condition
                     .
                  
                   Many
                   indeed
                   endeavour
                   to
                   cast
                   off
                   the
                   thoughts
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   They
                   would
                   faign
                   hope
                   that
                   they
                   
                     shall
                     be
                  
                   ,
                   no
                   longer
                   than
                   they
                   are
                   here
                   .
                   In
                   that
                   case
                   they
                   could
                   find
                   enough
                   as
                   they
                   suppose
                   to
                   satisfie
                   them
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   
                     like
                     themselves
                  
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   ;
                   They
                   find
                   a
                   Witness
                   in
                   themselves
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   ;
                   somewhat
                   that
                   assures
                   them
                   of
                   an
                   after-reckoning
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   now
                   they
                   do
                   ,
                   will
                   be
                   called
                   over
                   in
                   another
                   world
                   .
                   Besides
                   the
                   conviction
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   with
                   them
                   that
                   enjoy
                   it
                   ,
                   puts
                   the
                   matter
                   out
                   of
                   question
                   .
                   They
                   cannot
                   evade
                   the
                   Testimony
                   it
                   gives
                   unto
                   their
                   
                     eternal
                     subsistence
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Hence
                   men
                   are
                   
                     exposed
                     to
                     double
                     trouble
                     and
                     perplexity
                     .
                  
                   First
                   ,
                   That
                   whereas
                   their
                   
                     Eternal
                     subsistence
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Enjoyment
                   of
                   good
                   or
                   bad
                   ,
                   depends
                   upon
                   their
                   present
                   Life
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   is
                   
                     frail
                     ,
                     fading
                  
                   ,
                   perishing
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   here
                   now
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     when
                     a
                     few
                     dayes
                     are
                     come
                     and
                     gone
                     ,
                  
                   they
                   must
                   go
                   to
                   the
                   place
                   from
                   whence
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   return
                   .
                   They
                   find
                   their
                   subsistence
                   divided
                   into
                   two
                   very
                   
                     unequal
                     parts
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     few
                     dayes
                  
                   and
                   Eternity
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   latter
                   to
                   be
                   regulated
                   by
                   the
                   former
                   .
                   This
                   fills
                   them
                   with
                   Anxiety
                   ,
                   and
                   makes
                   them
                   sometimes
                   weary
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   hate
                   it
                   ,
                   alwayes
                   almost
                   solicitous
                   about
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   bewail
                   the
                   frailty
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   That
                   
                     no
                     perishing
                     thing
                  
                   will
                   afford
                   them
                   Relief
                   or
                   supportment
                   in
                   this
                   Condition
                   .
                   How
                   should
                   it
                   ?
                   They
                   and
                   these
                   are
                   
                     parting
                     every
                     moment
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   for
                   Eternity
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   comfort
                   in
                   a
                   
                     perpetual
                     taking
                     leave
                     of
                     things
                     that
                     are
                     beloved
                     .
                  
                   Such
                   is
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   man
                   as
                   unto
                   all
                   earthly
                   Enjoyments
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   parting
                   with
                   what
                   a
                   man
                   hath
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   longer
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   
                     about
                     it
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   trouble
                   he
                   hath
                   with
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   things
                   of
                   this
                   Creation
                   will
                   not
                   
                     continue
                     our
                     lives
                  
                   here
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   
                     our
                     frailty
                  
                   ;
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   
                     accompany
                     us
                     unto
                     Eternity
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   their
                   
                     own
                     frailty
                  
                   ;
                   we
                   change
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   change
                   ;
                   we
                   are
                   Vanity
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   no
                   better
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   An
                   interest
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Omnipotency
                     Soveraignty
                  
                   and
                   
                     Eternity
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     will
                     yield
                     a
                     soul
                     relief
                     and
                     satisfaction
                     in
                     this
                     Condition
                     .
                  
                   There
                   is
                   that
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   suited
                   to
                   relieve
                   us
                   under
                   our
                   
                     present
                     frailty
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   give
                   satisfaction
                   unto
                   our
                   
                     future
                     Eternity
                  
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   What
                   we
                   have
                   not
                   in
                   our selves
                   ,
                   by
                   an
                   interest
                   in
                   Christ
                   we
                   have
                   in
                   another
                   .
                   In
                   him
                   we
                   have
                   Stability
                   and
                   Unchangeableness
                   :
                   For
                   what
                   he
                   is
                   in
                   himself
                   he
                   is
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   for
                   us
                   .
                   All
                   our
                   concernments
                   are
                   wrapped
                   up
                   and
                   secured
                   in
                   him
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   ours
                   ,
                   and
                   though
                   we
                   in
                   our
                   own
                   persons
                   change
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   changeth
                   not
                   ,
                   nor
                   our
                   interest
                   in
                   him
                   which
                   is
                   our
                   life
                   ,
                   our
                   All.
                   Though
                   we
                   dye
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   dyeth
                   not
                   ;
                   and
                   
                     because
                     he
                     liveth
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     live
                     also
                     .
                  
                   Though
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   perish
                   and
                   pass
                   away
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   here
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   abideth
                   a
                   blessed
                   and
                   satisfying
                   portion
                   unto
                   a
                   believing
                   soul.
                   For
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   his
                   ,
                   so
                   all
                   his
                   is
                   ours
                   ;
                   only
                   laid
                   up
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   kept
                   for
                   us
                   in
                   him
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   under
                   all
                   Disconsolations
                   that
                   may
                   befall
                   us
                   from
                   our
                   own
                   frailty
                   and
                   misery
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   perishing
                   condition
                   of
                   outward
                   things
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   sweet
                   relief
                   tendered
                   us
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   all
                   good
                   things
                   
                     treasured
                     up
                  
                   for
                   us
                   in
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   Faith
                   knows
                   how
                   to
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   
                     all
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   comfort
                   and
                   supportment
                   of
                   the
                   soul.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   When
                   our
                   frailty
                   and
                   changeableness
                   have
                   had
                   their
                   utmost
                   effect
                   upon
                   us
                   ;
                   when
                   they
                   have
                   done
                   their
                   worst
                   upon
                   us
                   ,
                   they
                   only
                   bring
                   us
                   to
                   the
                   full
                   Enjoyment
                   of
                   what
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   is
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   an
                   
                     exceeding
                     great
                  
                   Reward
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   full
                   satisfaction
                   unto
                   Eternity
                   .
                   Then
                   shall
                   we
                   live
                   for
                   ever
                   
                     in
                     that
                  
                   which
                   we
                   now
                   
                     live
                     upon
                  
                   ;
                   being
                   present
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   beholding
                   his
                   Glory
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   partakers
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   both
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                   hereafter
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   relief
                   ,
                   comfort
                   and
                   satisfaction
                   for
                   Believers
                   laid
                   up
                   in
                   the
                   Excellencies
                   of
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ.
                   And
                   this
                   should
                   teach
                   us
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   
                     misery
                     of
                     those
                     who
                     have
                     no
                     interest
                     in
                     him
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   have
                   therefore
                   nothing
                   to
                   relieve
                   themselves
                   against
                   the
                   evils
                   of
                   any
                   condition
                   .
                   All
                   their
                   hopes
                   are
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ;
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   Enjoyments
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   When
                   these
                   are
                   
                     once
                     past
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   Eternally
                   and
                   in
                   
                     all
                     things
                  
                   miserable
                   ;
                   miserable
                   beyond
                   our
                   Expression
                   ,
                   or
                   their
                   Apprehension
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   is
                   this
                   life
                   ?
                   
                     a
                     vapour
                     that
                     appeareth
                     for
                     a
                     little
                     while
                  
                   :
                   What
                   are
                   the
                   enjoyments
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   ?
                   dying
                   perishing
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   fuell
                   to
                   Lust
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   Hell.
                   Suppose
                   they
                   live
                   twenty
                   ,
                   thirty
                   ,
                   forty
                   ,
                   sixty
                   years
                   ;
                   yet
                   every
                   day
                   they
                   fear
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     ought
                     to
                     fear
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   their
                   last
                   .
                   Some
                   
                     dye
                     ost
                  
                   every
                   day
                   from
                   the
                   first
                   to
                   last
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   utmost
                   extent
                   of
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   man
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   every
                   day
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   last
                   to
                   any
                   one
                   ;
                   and
                   whose
                   then
                   will
                   be
                   all
                   their
                   treasures
                   of
                   earthly
                   things
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Relief
                   which
                   men
                   have
                   against
                   the
                   
                     tormenting
                     fears
                  
                   that
                   the
                   frailty
                   of
                   their
                   condition
                   doth
                   expose
                   them
                   unto
                   ,
                   is
                   no
                   whit
                   better
                   than
                   their
                   troubles
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   
                     sinful
                     security
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   gives
                   the
                   fulness
                   of
                   their
                   misery
                   an
                   advantage
                   to
                   
                     surprize
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   themselves
                   an
                   advantage
                   to
                   aggravate
                   that
                   misery
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   increase
                   of
                   their
                   sin
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   mean
                   time
                   
                     spes
                     sibi
                     quisque
                     ;
                     every
                     ones
                     hope
                     is
                     in
                     himself
                     alone
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   makes
                   it
                   perpetually
                   like
                   
                     the
                     giving
                     up
                     of
                     the
                     ghost
                     .
                  
                   Surely
                   the
                   contentment
                   that
                   
                     dying
                     man
                  
                   can
                   take
                   in
                   
                     dying
                     things
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   very
                   contemptible
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   stay
                   to
                   discover
                   the
                   miseries
                   of
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   weakness
                   of
                   the
                   comforts
                   and
                   joyes
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   But
                   what
                   ever
                   they
                   be
                   ,
                   what
                   becomes
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   have
                   serious
                   thoughts
                   of
                   their
                   
                     present
                     frailty
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     future
                     Eternity
                  
                   ?
                   This
                   following
                   Eternity
                   is
                   
                     like
                     Pharaohs
                     lean
                     kine
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   immediately
                   devours
                   all
                   the
                   
                     fat
                     pleasures
                  
                   of
                   this
                   
                     present
                     life
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   continues
                   as
                   lean
                   and
                   miserable
                   as
                   ever
                   .
                   The
                   
                     Eternal
                     misery
                  
                   of
                   men
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   least
                   eased
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   greatned
                   by
                   the
                   Enjoyments
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   when
                   once
                   it
                   hath
                   devoured
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   portion
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   have
                   no
                   interest
                   in
                   the
                   Eternity
                   and
                   Immutability
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God.
                   Their
                   
                     present
                     frailty
                  
                   makes
                   them
                   continually
                   
                     fear
                     Eternity
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   
                     fear
                     of
                     Eternity
                  
                   embitters
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   use
                   for
                   the
                   relief
                   of
                   their
                   frailty
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   security
                   which
                   they
                   provide
                   against
                   both
                   ,
                   encreaseth
                   
                     their
                     misery
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   sin
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                   suffering
                   hereafter
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   This
                   also
                   will
                   teach
                   us
                   how
                   to
                   use
                   these
                   
                     earthly
                     things
                  
                   ;
                   how
                   dying
                   Persons
                   should
                   use
                   dying
                   creatures
                   .
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   use
                   them
                   for
                   our
                   
                     present
                     service
                  
                   and
                   necessity
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   as
                   those
                   that
                   look
                   after
                   
                     rest
                     or
                     satisfaction
                  
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   afford
                   us
                   .
                   Vse
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   but
                   live
                   on
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Not
                   to
                   despond
                   under
                   a
                   sense
                   of
                   our
                   
                     present
                     frailty
                  
                   ;
                   we
                   see
                   what
                   blessed
                   relief
                   is
                   provided
                   against
                   our
                   fainting
                   on
                   that
                   account
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Verse
                   XIII
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   next
                   Verse
                   contains
                   the
                   
                     last
                     Testimony
                  
                   produced
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   for
                   the
                   confirmation
                   of
                   the
                   Preheminence
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   above
                   Angels
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   ensuing
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Ver.
                     13.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   difference
                   about
                   the
                   reading
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   .
                   As
                   they
                   are
                   here
                   expressed
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   so
                   are
                   they
                   in
                   the
                   Translation
                   of
                   the
                   LXX
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Original
                   Text
                   is
                   exactly
                   rendred
                   by
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Verse
                     13.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       But
                       unto
                       which
                       of
                       the
                       Angels
                       said
                       he
                       at
                       anytime
                       ,
                       Sit
                       thou
                       on
                       my
                       right
                       hand
                       ,
                       until
                       I
                       make
                    
                     (
                     put
                     ,
                     place
                     )
                     
                       thine
                       enemies
                       thy
                       foot-stool
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     the
                     foot-stool
                     of
                     thy
                     feet
                     .
                     )
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   usefulness
                   of
                   this
                   testimony
                   for
                   the
                   confirmation
                   of
                   the
                   Dignity
                   and
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   is
                   evidenced
                   by
                   the
                   
                     frequent
                     quotation
                  
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   
                     New
                     Testament
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   by
                   our
                   Saviour
                   himself
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   22.42
                   .
                   by
                   
                     Peter
                     ,
                     Acts
                  
                   2.34
                   ,
                   35.
                   and
                   twice
                   by
                   our
                   Apostle
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   1
                   Cor.
                   15.28
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   the
                   words
                   are
                   here
                   used
                   we
                   may
                   consider
                   the
                   Introduction
                   of
                   the
                   Testimony
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Testimony
                   it self
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Introduction
                   of
                   the
                   Testimony
                   is
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   
                     Interrogation
                     ;
                     Vnto
                     which
                     of
                     the
                     Angels
                     said
                     he
                     at
                     any
                     time
                     ?
                  
                   And
                   herein
                   three
                   things
                   may
                   be
                   observed
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   in
                   the
                   Interrogation
                   ,
                   a
                   vehement
                   negation
                   is
                   included
                   ;
                   
                     He
                     said
                     not
                     at
                     any
                     time
                     to
                     any
                     Angels
                  
                   ;
                   he
                   never
                   spake
                   
                     these
                     words
                  
                   or
                   the
                   like
                   concerning
                   them
                   :
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   testimony
                   unto
                   that
                   purpose
                   recorded
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   Book
                   of
                   God.
                   The
                   way
                   of
                   Expression
                   puts
                   an
                   emphasis
                   upon
                   the
                   denial
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   speaking
                   here
                   relates
                   unto
                   what
                   is
                   spoken
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   
                     only
                     means
                  
                   of
                   our
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   and
                   rule
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   in
                   these
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   he
                   makes
                   application
                   of
                   this
                   testimony
                   to
                   
                     every
                     Angel
                  
                   in
                   heaven
                   severally
                   considered
                   .
                   For
                   whereas
                   he
                   had
                   before
                   sufficiently
                   proved
                   the
                   Preheminence
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   above
                   the
                   Angels
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   to
                   obviate
                   their
                   thoughts
                   about
                   the
                   especial
                   Honour
                   and
                   Dignity
                   of
                   any
                   one
                   or
                   more
                   Angels
                   ,
                   or
                   Angels
                   in
                   a
                   singular
                   manner
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   indeed
                   they
                   conceived
                   ,
                   he
                   applies
                   the
                   present
                   testimony
                   to
                   
                     every
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     singly
                  
                   and
                   individually
                   considered
                   .
                   
                     Vnto
                     which
                     of
                     the
                     Angels
                     said
                     he
                     at
                     any
                     time
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   A
                   
                     tacit
                     Application
                  
                   of
                   this
                   testimony
                   unto
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ;
                   unto
                   the
                   Angels
                   he
                   said
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   unto
                   the
                   Son
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Sit
                     thou
                     on
                     my
                     right
                     hand
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   That
                   the
                   testimony
                   it self
                   doth
                   clearly
                   prove
                   the
                   intendment
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   provided
                   the
                   words
                   were
                   originally
                   spoken
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   unto
                   whom
                   they
                   are
                   applied
                   ,
                   is
                   beyond
                   all
                   exceptions
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   contain
                   an
                   Elogium
                   of
                   him
                   of
                   whom
                   they
                   are
                   spoken
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   assignation
                   of
                   Honour
                   and
                   Glory
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   beyond
                   what
                   ever
                   was
                   or
                   can
                   be
                   ascribed
                   unto
                   any
                   Angel
                   what
                   ever
                   .
                   It
                   remains
                   therefore
                   that
                   this
                   be
                   first
                   proved
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   the
                   importance
                   of
                   the
                   testimony
                   it self
                   explained
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   For
                   those
                   that
                   
                     believe
                     the
                     Gospel
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   applying
                   this
                   testimony
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   is
                   sufficient
                   for
                   their
                   conviction
                   .
                   By
                   our
                   Saviour
                   as
                   was
                   observed
                   it
                   is
                   applied
                   unto
                   the
                   Messiah
                   in
                   
                     Thesi
                     ,
                     Matth.
                  
                   22.42
                   ,
                   43
                   ,
                   44.
                   
                   And
                   had
                   not
                   this
                   been
                   generally
                   acknowledged
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Scribes
                     and
                     Pharisees
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   whole
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   had
                   not
                   been
                   to
                   his
                   purpose
                   to
                   have
                   mentioned
                   it
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   had
                   not
                   been
                   reduced
                   unto
                   that
                   conviction
                   and
                   shame
                   by
                   it
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   .
                   The
                   Apostles
                   apply
                   it
                   unto
                   the
                   true
                   Messiah
                   in
                   Hypothesi
                   ;
                   and
                   herein
                   doth
                   our
                   faith
                   rest
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   But
                   a
                   considerable
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   controversie
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   with
                   the
                   Jews
                   relating
                   much
                   unto
                   this
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   yet
                   farther
                   clear
                   the
                   application
                   of
                   it
                   unto
                   the
                   Messiah
                   from
                   their
                   exceptions
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Targum
                   or
                   
                     Chaldee
                     Paraphrase
                  
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   Copies
                   ,
                   one
                   printed
                   in
                   
                     Arias
                     Bible
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Basil
                     Edition
                  
                   by
                   Buxtorf
                   .
                   The
                   Title
                   of
                   the
                   Psalm
                   in
                   both
                   of
                   them
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     A
                     song
                     by
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     David
                     .
                  
                   And
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   thus
                   rendred
                   by
                   the
                   former
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     said
                     by
                     his
                     word
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     give
                     me
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     because
                     I
                     studied
                     the
                     doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     his
                     right
                     hand
                     ;
                     wait
                     thou
                     until
                     I
                     make
                     thine
                     enemies
                     thy
                     foot-stool
                     .
                  
                   By
                   the
                   other
                   thus
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     said
                     by
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     appoint
                     me
                     the
                     Lord
                     of
                     all
                     Israel
                     ;
                     but
                     he
                     said
                     unto
                     me
                     again
                     ,
                     Stay
                     for
                     Saul
                     who
                     is
                     of
                     the
                     Tribe
                     of
                     Benjamin
                     until
                     he
                     die
                     ,
                     for
                     a
                     Kingdom
                     will
                     not
                     admit
                     of
                     a
                     Companion
                     ;
                     and
                     after
                     that
                     I
                     will
                     make
                     thine
                     enemies
                     thy
                     foot-stool
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Besides
                   what
                   appears
                   from
                   other
                   considerations
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   hence
                   sufficiently
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Targum
                   was
                   made
                   after
                   the
                   Jews
                   began
                   to
                   be
                   exercised
                   in
                   the
                   controversie
                   with
                   Christians
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   learned
                   to
                   corrupt
                   by
                   their
                   glosses
                   all
                   the
                   testimonies
                   given
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Old
                     Testament
                  
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   especially
                   such
                   as
                   they
                   sound
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   in
                   the
                   New.
                   Their
                   corrupting
                   of
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   by
                   a
                   
                     pretended
                     Translation
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   openly
                   malitious
                   against
                   evident
                   light
                   and
                   conviction
                   .
                   The
                   Psalm
                   they
                   own
                   from
                   the
                   Title
                   to
                   be
                   written
                   by
                   David
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   would
                   have
                   him
                   also
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   subject
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   spoken
                   of
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   those
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     said
                     unto
                     my
                     Lord
                     ,
                  
                   they
                   translate
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     said
                     unto
                     me
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   assertion
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Text
                   ,
                   and
                   false
                   in
                   it self
                   ;
                   for
                   who
                   ever
                   were
                   the
                   Pen-man
                   of
                   the
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   he
                   speaks
                   of
                   
                     another
                     person
                     .
                     The
                     Lord
                     said
                     unto
                     my
                     Lord
                  
                   ;
                   say
                   they
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     said
                     unto
                     me
                  
                   .
                   And
                   thereunto
                   are
                   annexed
                   those
                   imaginations
                   about
                   
                     studying
                     the
                     Law
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   waiting
                   for
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Saul
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   no
                   case
                   belongs
                   to
                   the
                   Text
                   or
                   matter
                   in
                   hand
                   .
                
                 
                   Others
                   therefore
                   to
                   avoid
                   this
                   Rock
                   affirm
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Psalm
                   speaks
                   of
                   David
                   ,
                   but
                   was
                   not
                   composed
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   being
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   some
                   other
                   who
                   calls
                   him
                   Lord.
                   So
                   
                     David
                     Kimchi
                  
                   on
                   the
                   place
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   he
                   endeavours
                   to
                   prove
                   from
                   the
                   inscription
                   of
                   the
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     A
                     Psalm
                     spoken
                     to
                     David
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   denotes
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   
                     second
                     Case
                  
                   or
                   variation
                   of
                   Nouns
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   that
                   Prefix
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   Book
                   of
                   Psalms
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   this
                   observation
                   might
                   be
                   allowed
                   ,
                   all
                   Psalms
                   with
                   this
                   Title
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     le
                     David
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   of
                   those
                   composed
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   adjudged
                   
                     from
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   received
                   sense
                   and
                   consent
                   of
                   Jews
                   and
                   Christians
                   .
                   But
                   fully
                   to
                   manifest
                   the
                   folly
                   of
                   this
                   pretence
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   it
                   contradicted
                   his
                   own
                   light
                   out
                   of
                   hatred
                   unto
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   there
                   are
                   sundry
                   Psalms
                   with
                   this
                   Title
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     le
                     David
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   expresly
                   affirmed
                   to
                   be
                   composed
                   and
                   sung
                   by
                   him
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ;
                   as
                   Psal.
                   18.
                   whose
                   Title
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     To
                     the
                     chief
                     Musician
                  
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   where
                   the
                   Prefix
                   is
                   repeated
                   )
                   to
                   David
                   the
                   
                     servant
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     who
                     spake
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     this
                     song
                     .
                  
                   So
                   directly
                   do
                   the
                   
                     modern
                     Rabbins
                  
                   contradict
                   their
                   own
                   light
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   hatred
                   unto
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
                 
                   Evident
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   David
                   is
                   not
                   treated
                   of
                   in
                   this
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   being
                   the
                   Pen-man
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   calleth
                   him
                   
                     his
                     Lord
                  
                   ;
                   concerning
                   whom
                   he
                   treats
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   to
                   omit
                   other
                   instances
                   of
                   alike
                   cogency
                   ,
                   how
                   or
                   when
                   did
                   God
                   swear
                   unto
                   David
                   that
                   he
                   
                     should
                     be
                     a
                     Priest
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     that
                     for
                     ever
                     after
                     the
                     order
                     of
                     Melchisedeck
                     ?
                  
                   The
                   Jews
                   knew
                   well
                   enough
                   that
                   David
                   had
                   nothing
                   to
                   do
                   with
                   the
                   Priesthood
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   David
                   had
                   no
                   concernment
                   in
                   this
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   the
                   Pen-man
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   He
                   was
                   not
                   herein
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   a
                   Type
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   but
                   speaks
                   of
                   him
                   as
                   his
                   Lord.
                   
                
                 
                   Wherefore
                   others
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   Jarchi
                   ,
                   and
                   Lipman
                   ,
                   and
                   Nizzachon
                   affirm
                   ▪
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   Abraham
                   who
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   in
                   this
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   of
                   whom
                   the
                   one
                   says
                   it
                   was
                   composed
                   by
                   Melchizedech
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   by
                   his
                   servant
                   
                     Eliezer
                     of
                     Damascus
                  
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   fondness
                   of
                   these
                   presumptuous
                   figments
                   is
                   evident
                   .
                   Melchiz●dech
                   on
                   all
                   accounts
                   was
                   greater
                   than
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   above
                   him
                   in
                   Degree
                   ,
                   Dignity
                   and
                   Office
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   a
                   King
                   and
                   Priest
                   of
                   the
                   High
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   
                     blessed
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   received
                   Tithes
                   of
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   on
                   no
                   account
                   could
                   call
                   him
                   
                     his
                     Lord.
                     Eliezer
                  
                   did
                   so
                   ,
                   being
                   his
                   servant
                   ,
                   but
                   how
                   could
                   he
                   ascribe
                   unto
                   him
                   the
                   
                     sitting
                     at
                     the
                     Right
                     Hand
                     of
                     God
                     ?
                  
                   how
                   the
                   sending
                   forth
                   the
                   
                     rod
                     of
                     his
                     power
                     from
                     Sion
                     ?
                  
                   how
                   being
                   a
                   
                     Priest
                     for
                     ever
                  
                   after
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   Melchizedeck
                   ,
                   or
                   indeed
                   any
                   one
                   thing
                   mentioned
                   in
                   the
                   Psalm
                   ?
                   These
                   things
                   deserve
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   insisted
                   on
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   to
                   manifest
                   the
                   woful
                   pretences
                   of
                   the
                   present
                   Judaical
                   infidelity
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   appears
                   from
                   the
                   Dialogue
                   of
                   
                     Justin
                     Martyr
                  
                   with
                   Trypho
                   ,
                   that
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   of
                   old
                   applied
                   this
                   Psalm
                   to
                   Hezekiah
                   .
                   But
                   not
                   
                     one
                     word
                  
                   in
                   it
                   can
                   rationally
                   be
                   conceived
                   to
                   respect
                   him
                   ,
                   especially
                   that
                   Which
                   is
                   spoken
                   about
                   the
                   Priesthood
                   utterly
                   excludes
                   him
                   ;
                   seeing
                   his
                   
                     Great
                     Grand-father
                  
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   more
                   power
                   than
                   himself
                   ,
                   was
                   smitten
                   with
                   Leprosie
                   ,
                   and
                   lost
                   the
                   Administration
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   for
                   one
                   single
                   attempt
                   to
                   invade
                   that
                   Office
                   ,
                   2
                   Chron.
                   26.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   It
                   remains
                   then
                   that
                   this
                   Psalm
                   was
                   written
                   concerning
                   the
                   Messiah
                   and
                   him
                   alone
                   ,
                   for
                   no
                   other
                   subject
                   of
                   it
                   can
                   be
                   assigned
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   use
                   in
                   our
                   passage
                   we
                   may
                   make
                   of
                   the
                   Targum
                   ,
                   that
                   whereas
                   those
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     said
                  
                   ,
                   do
                   not
                   intend
                   a
                   
                     word
                     spoken
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   stable
                   purpose
                   or
                   decree
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   as
                   Psal.
                   2.
                   v.
                   7.
                   its
                   Author
                   hath
                   rendred
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     said
                     in
                     or
                     by
                     his
                     word
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   his
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   his
                   Son
                   ,
                   
                     with
                     whom
                  
                   and
                   
                     to
                     whom
                  
                   he
                   speaks
                   ,
                   and
                   concerning
                   whom
                   his
                   Decree
                   and
                   Purpose
                   is
                   here
                   declared
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   remaineth
                   only
                   that
                   we
                   consider
                   the
                   Objections
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   against
                   our
                   Application
                   of
                   this
                   Psalm
                   unto
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                   And
                   these
                   are
                   summed
                   up
                   by
                   Kimchi
                   in
                   his
                   Exposition
                   of
                   the
                   Text.
                   
                     The
                     Hereticks
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     expound
                     this
                     Psalm
                     of
                     Jesus
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     verse
                     they
                     say
                     the
                     Father
                     and
                     Son
                     are
                     designed
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     read
                  
                   Adonai
                   with
                   Camets
                   under
                   Nun
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     which
                     use
                     the
                     true
                     God
                     is
                     signified
                     by
                     that
                     Name
                     .
                     And
                     verse
                     the
                     third
                     ,
                     in
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     they
                     read
                  
                   Chirick
                   under
                   Ain
                   ,
                   
                     so
                     making
                     it
                     signifie
                  
                   with
                   thee
                   .
                   
                     And
                     what
                     is
                     there
                     said
                     of
                     the
                     beauty
                     of
                     Holiness
                     ,
                     they
                     ascribe
                     unto
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     from
                     the
                     womb
                     .
                     But
                     in
                     all
                     Copies
                     that
                     are
                     found
                     ,
                  
                   from
                   the
                   rising
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   to
                   the
                   going
                   down
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   Chiric
                   
                     is
                     with
                  
                   Nun
                   in
                   Adoni
                   ,
                   and
                   Patha
                   with
                   Ain
                   in
                   Hammeka
                   .
                   And
                   Gerolmus
                   (
                   Hierom
                   )
                   
                     erred
                     in
                     his
                     Translation
                     .
                     And
                     for
                     the
                     errour
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     Father
                     and
                     Son
                     be
                     the
                     God-head
                     ,
                     how
                     doth
                     one
                     stand
                     in
                     need
                     of
                     the
                     other
                     ?
                     and
                     how
                     can
                     he
                     say
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   Thou
                   art
                   a
                   Priest
                   ?
                   
                     He
                     is
                     a
                     Priest
                     who
                     offers
                     sacrifice
                     ,
                     but
                     God
                     doth
                     not
                     .
                  
                   Of
                   the
                   like
                   nature
                   are
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   his
                   exceptions
                   unto
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   his
                   Notes
                   on
                   that
                   Psalm
                   .
                   To
                   this
                   Lipman
                   addes
                   a
                   bitter
                   blasphemous
                   discourse
                   about
                   the
                   application
                   of
                   those
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     from
                     the
                     womb
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   3.
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     womb
                     of
                     the
                     blessed
                     Virgin.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Answ.
                   Our
                   cause
                   is
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   concerned
                   in
                   these
                   mistakes
                   ,
                   whether
                   of
                   Jews
                   or
                   Christians
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   their
                   chief
                   enmity
                   lies
                   against
                   the
                   Deity
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   what
                   ever
                   testimony
                   is
                   produced
                   concerning
                   him
                   ,
                   they
                   presently
                   imagine
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   for
                   the
                   proof
                   of
                   his
                   Divine
                   Nature
                   .
                   This
                   lies
                   at
                   the
                   bottom
                   of
                   these
                   exceptions
                   of
                   Kimchi
                   .
                   Hence
                   he
                   conceives
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   argument
                   from
                   this
                   place
                   lies
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   pointing
                   it
                   with
                   
                     Camets
                     ,
                     Adonai
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   making
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   proper
                   Name
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   when
                   we
                   acknowledge
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   Adoni
                   pointed
                   with
                   Chiric
                   ,
                   and
                   signifies
                   my
                   Lord
                   ;
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   rendred
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Evangelist
                     ,
                     Matth.
                  
                   22.
                   v.
                   45.
                   so
                   by
                   the
                   LXX
                   .
                   and
                   by
                   
                     Hierom
                     ,
                     Domino
                     meo
                  
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   argument
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   lies
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   being
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   David
                   was
                   also
                   then
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   David
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   could
                   no
                   otherwise
                   be
                   but
                   upon
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   his
                   Divine
                   Nature
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   words
                   reflected
                   on
                   by
                   Kimchi
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   confessed
                   that
                   there
                   have
                   been
                   mistakes
                   amongst
                   Translators
                   and
                   Expositors
                   .
                   Those
                   words
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   are
                   rendred
                   by
                   the
                   LXX
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Vulgar
                   from
                   them
                   
                     tecum
                     principium
                     ,
                     with
                     thee
                     is
                     the
                     beginning
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   hath
                   misled
                   many
                   Expositors
                   .
                   But
                   Kimchi
                   knew
                   that
                   Hierom
                   had
                   translated
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     Populi
                     tui
                     duces
                     spontanei
                     ,
                     Thy
                     people
                     shall
                     be
                     willing
                     leaders
                     :
                  
                   giving
                   both
                   the
                   significations
                   of
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   though
                   one
                   would
                   suffice
                   ;
                   
                     Thy
                     people
                     are
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     shall
                     be
                     willing
                  
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   pertains
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   cause
                   under
                   consideration
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   like
                   manner
                   have
                   those
                   other
                   words
                   been
                   misrendred
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   Translation
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   say
                   the
                   LXX
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Vulgar
                     ,
                     Exutero
                     ante
                     luciferum
                     genui
                     te
                     ;
                     From
                     the
                     womb
                     before
                     the
                     morning
                     Star
                     have
                     I
                     begotten
                     thee
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   gave
                   occasion
                   to
                   many
                   uncouth
                   Expositions
                   ,
                   in
                   
                     Justin
                     Martyr
                     ,
                     Tertullian
                     ,
                     Epiphanius
                     ,
                     Austin
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   others
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   words
                   are
                   rightly
                   rendred
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     dew
                     of
                     thy
                     birth
                     is
                     from
                     the
                     womb
                     of
                     the
                     morning
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   express
                   the
                   rise
                   and
                   flourishing
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                   These
                   things
                   prove
                   indeed
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   dangerous
                   to
                   interpret
                   the
                   Scripture
                   without
                   heedful
                   attending
                   unto
                   the
                   Original
                   Text
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   Messiah
                   is
                   not
                   intended
                   in
                   this
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   they
                   prove
                   not
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   what
                   they
                   farther
                   object
                   on
                   our
                   supposition
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   Nature
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     there
                     was
                     no
                     need
                     that
                     God
                     should
                     promise
                     God
                     his
                     assistance
                     ,
                  
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   an
                   open
                   effect
                   of
                   their
                   ignorance
                   or
                   malice
                   .
                   Assistance
                   is
                   not
                   promised
                   the
                   
                     Messiah
                     as
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   
                     made
                     Man
                  
                   for
                   our
                   sakes
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   as
                   a
                   Priest
                   did
                   he
                   offer
                   that
                   Sacrifice
                   without
                   an
                   interest
                   wherein
                   both
                   they
                   and
                   we
                   must
                   eternally
                   perish
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   conclude
                   this
                   discourse
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   many
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   Masters
                   concurring
                   with
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   assignation
                   of
                   this
                   Psalm
                   unto
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   that
                   purpose
                   they
                   freely
                   express
                   themselves
                   ,
                   when
                   their
                   minds
                   are
                   taken
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   the
                   difference
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   with
                   Christians
                   .
                   Thus
                   the
                   Author
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   signs
                   of
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   :
                   
                     Armillus
                     shall
                     stir
                     up
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     war
                     against
                     the
                     Messiah
                  
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     whom
                     the
                     holy
                     God
                     shall
                     not
                     compel
                     to
                     war
                     ,
                     but
                     shall
                     only
                     say
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     Sit
                     thou
                     at
                     my
                     right
                     hand
                     ;
                     
                     referring
                     unto
                     this
                     place
                     .
                  
                   So
                   
                     Saadias
                     Gaon
                  
                   ,
                   on
                   Dan.
                   7.13
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     This
                     is
                     Messiah
                     our
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     written
                     ,
                     The
                     Lord
                     said
                     unto
                     my
                     Lord
                     ,
                     Sit
                     thou
                     on
                     my
                     right
                     hand
                     .
                  
                   They
                   affirm
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   
                     Midrash
                     Tehillim
                  
                   ,
                   on
                   Psal.
                   18.
                   v.
                   35.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Rabbi
                     Joden
                     said
                     ,
                     In
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                     the
                     holy
                     blessed
                     God
                     shall
                     cause
                     Messiah
                     the
                     King
                     to
                     sit
                     on
                     his
                     right
                     hand
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     written
                     ,
                     The
                     Lord
                     said
                     unto
                     my
                     Lord
                     ,
                     Sit
                     thou
                     on
                     my
                     right
                     hand
                     .
                  
                   And
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   purpose
                   are
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   of
                   
                     R.
                     Moses
                     Haddarsan
                     in
                     Bereshith
                     Rabba
                     ,
                  
                   on
                   Gen.
                   18.
                   v.
                   1.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   
                     Rabbi
                     Berechia
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     Rabbi
                     Levi
                     opened
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     spoken
                     ,
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     give
                     me
                     the
                     shield
                     of
                     thy
                     salvation
                     ,
                     and
                     thy
                     right
                     hand
                     shall
                     sustain
                     me
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   Psal.
                   18.36
                   .
                   )
                   
                     In
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     come
                     the
                     holy
                     blessed
                     God
                     shall
                     cause
                     Messias
                     the
                     King
                     to
                     sit
                     on
                     his
                     right
                     hand
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     written
                     ,
                  
                   The
                   Lord
                   said
                   unto
                   my
                   Lord
                   ,
                   Sit
                   thou
                   on
                   my
                   right
                   hand
                   .
                   And
                   Abraham
                   
                     shall
                     sit
                     at
                     his
                     left
                     hand
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     face
                     of
                  
                   Abraham
                   
                     shall
                     be
                     pale
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     shall
                     say
                     ,
                     The
                     Son
                     of
                     my
                     Son
                     sits
                     on
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     on
                     the
                     left
                     .
                     But
                     God
                     shall
                     appease
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     say
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     The
                     Son
                     of
                     thy
                     Son
                     sits
                     at
                     my
                     right
                     hand
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     am
                     at
                     thy
                     right
                     hand
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     written
                     ,
                     Thy
                     loving
                     kindness
                     shall
                     encrease
                     me
                     .
                  
                   And
                   so
                   on
                   Psalm
                   17.
                   
                   
                     Rabbi
                     Joden
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     R.
                     Chijah
                     ,
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     holy
                     blessed
                     God
                     shall
                     place
                     Messiah
                     the
                     King
                     at
                     his
                     right
                     hand
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                  
                   The
                   Lord
                   said
                   unto
                   my
                   Lord.
                   
                
                 
                   Thus
                   setting
                   aside
                   the
                   mixture
                   of
                   their
                   follies
                   and
                   impieties
                   wherein
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   concerned
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   a
                   sufficient
                   suffrage
                   from
                   the
                   Jews
                   themselves
                   unto
                   our
                   assignation
                   of
                   this
                   
                     Prophetical
                     Psalm
                  
                   to
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   enough
                   to
                   stop
                   the
                   mouths
                   of
                   their
                   modern
                   gain-sayers
                   ,
                   who
                   neither
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   assign
                   any
                   other
                   Person
                   unto
                   whom
                   it
                   should
                   belong
                   .
                   Having
                   then
                   removed
                   their
                   Objections
                   we
                   may
                   return
                   unto
                   the
                   Interpretation
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   matter
                   intended
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   part
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     sitting
                     at
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   hath
                   been
                   somewhat
                   spoken
                   unto
                   already
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   shall
                   adde
                   but
                   little
                   in
                   the
                   further
                   Explanation
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   things
                   controverted
                   on
                   these
                   words
                   we
                   may
                   well
                   omit
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   ;
                   as
                   whether
                   were
                   the
                   more
                   honourable
                   place
                   of
                   old
                   the
                   
                     right
                     hand
                  
                   or
                   the
                   left
                   :
                   besides
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   sufficiently
                   spoken
                   unto
                   already
                   on
                   verse
                   3.
                   
                   For
                   whereas
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   mention
                   made
                   any
                   where
                   of
                   sitting
                   at
                   
                     the
                     left
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   observed
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   comparison
                   to
                   be
                   feigned
                   between
                   the
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   Besides
                   the
                   pretence
                   of
                   the
                   left
                   hand
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   the
                   most
                   
                     honourable
                     place
                     of
                     old
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   most
                   vain
                   ;
                   insisted
                   on
                   by
                   some
                   who
                   had
                   a
                   desire
                   to
                   vent
                   new
                   observations
                   of
                   old
                   matters
                   to
                   little
                   purpose
                   .
                   And
                   Bellarmine
                   shews
                   what
                   good
                   leisure
                   he
                   had
                   in
                   managing
                   of
                   Controversies
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   spent
                   more
                   time
                   and
                   labour
                   in
                   answering
                   an
                   Objection
                   against
                   the
                   
                     Popes
                     Supremacy
                  
                   ,
                   from
                   Peters
                   being
                   placed
                   in
                   
                     old
                     Seals
                  
                   on
                   the
                   
                     left
                     hand
                     of
                     Paul
                  
                   ,
                   than
                   of
                   many
                   Texts
                   of
                   Scripture
                   plainly
                   overthrowing
                   his
                   pretensions
                   .
                
                 
                   Neither
                   shall
                   we
                   consider
                   their
                   claim
                   unto
                   this
                   testimony
                   ,
                   who
                   understanding
                   the
                   
                     Human
                     Nature
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   to
                   be
                   to
                   be
                   only
                   intended
                   and
                   spoken
                   to
                   ,
                   affirm
                   that
                   its
                   
                     sitting
                     at
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                  
                   consists
                   in
                   a
                   
                     real
                     communication
                     of
                     all
                     Divine
                     Properties
                  
                   and
                   Attributes
                   unto
                   that
                   Nature
                   ;
                   a
                   pretence
                   very
                   remote
                   from
                   the
                   Apostles
                   design
                   and
                   importance
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Introductory
                   Preface
                   of
                   this
                   Testimony
                   ,
                   
                     Vnto
                     which
                     of
                     the
                     Angels
                     said
                     he
                     at
                     any
                     time
                     ,
                  
                   we
                   have
                   already
                   considered
                   it
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   testimony
                   it self
                   we
                   must
                   consider
                   ,
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       The
                       Person
                       speaking
                       ,
                       
                         the
                         Lord.
                      
                       
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       The
                       Person
                       spoken
                       unto
                       ,
                       
                         my
                         Lord.
                      
                       
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       The
                       Nature
                       and
                       Manner
                       of
                       this
                       speaking
                       ,
                       said
                       .
                    
                     
                       4.
                       
                       The
                       
                         thing
                         spoken
                         ,
                         Sit
                         on
                         my
                         right
                         hand
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       5.
                       
                       The
                       end
                       hereof
                       as
                       to
                       Work
                       and
                       Operation
                       ,
                       
                         make
                         thine
                         enemies
                         thy
                         foot-stool
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       6.
                       
                       The
                       Limitation
                       of
                       it
                       as
                       unto
                       duration
                       ,
                       until
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Person
                   speaking
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Lord
                     ,
                     The
                     Lord
                     said
                  
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   Greek
                   both
                   the
                   
                     Person
                     speaking
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Person
                     spoken
                  
                   unto
                   ,
                   are
                   expressed
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   name
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Lord
                   ;
                   only
                   the
                   
                     person
                     spoken
                  
                   unto
                   is
                   not
                   absolutely
                   called
                   so
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   relation
                   to
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   my
                   Lord
                   ;
                   David
                   calls
                   him
                   
                     his
                     Lord
                     ,
                     Matth.
                  
                   22.43
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   they
                   have
                   different
                   denominations
                   ;
                   the
                   Person
                   speaking
                   is
                   Jehovah
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     God
                     
                     the
                     Father
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   though
                   the
                   Name
                   be
                   often
                   used
                   where
                   the
                   Son
                   is
                   distinctly
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   sometimes
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   place
                   
                     each
                     of
                     them
                  
                   are
                   mentioned
                   by
                   that
                   name
                   ,
                   as
                   Gen.
                   19.
                   v.
                   24.
                   
                   Zech.
                   2.
                   v.
                   8
                   ,
                   9.
                   because
                   of
                   their
                   equal
                   Participation
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Divine
                   Nature
                   signified
                   thereby
                   ,
                   yet
                   where
                   Jehovah
                   speaketh
                   unto
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   him
                   as
                   here
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Person
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                  
                   that
                   is
                   distinctly
                   denoted
                   thereby
                   ;
                   according
                   as
                   was
                   shewed
                   at
                   the
                   entrance
                   of
                   this
                   Epistle
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Person
                   spoken
                   unto
                   is
                   the
                   Son
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     David's
                     Lord
                  
                   ;
                   in
                   what
                   respect
                   we
                   must
                   now
                   enquire
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   the
                   Son
                   is
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   his
                   Divine
                   Nature
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   
                     Essence
                     Power
                  
                   and
                   Glory
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   Joh.
                   10.
                   v.
                   30.
                   
                   Absolutely
                   therefore
                   and
                   naturally
                   in
                   that
                   respect
                   he
                   is
                   capable
                   of
                   no
                   Subordination
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   or
                   Exaltation
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   depends
                   on
                   and
                   flows
                   from
                   his
                   
                     Eternal
                     Generation
                     ,
                     Joh.
                  
                   5.
                   v.
                   26.
                   
                   By
                   dispensation
                   he
                   humbled
                   himself
                   and
                   
                     emptied
                     himself
                  
                   of
                   this
                   Glory
                   ,
                   Phil.
                   2.
                   v.
                   7
                   ,
                   8.
                   not
                   by
                   a
                   real
                   parting
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   Assumption
                   of
                   Humane
                   Nature
                   into
                   
                     personal
                     Vnion
                  
                   with
                   himself
                   ,
                   being
                   
                     made
                     flesh
                     ,
                     Joh.
                  
                   1.
                   v.
                   14.
                   wheren
                   his
                   
                     Eternal
                     Glory
                  
                   was
                   clouded
                   for
                   a
                   season
                   ,
                   Joh.
                   17.
                   v.
                   5.
                   and
                   his
                   
                     Person
                     humbled
                  
                   to
                   the
                   discharge
                   of
                   those
                   Acts
                   of
                   his
                   Mediation
                   which
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   performed
                   in
                   th●
                   Humane
                   Nature
                   :
                   Phil.
                   2.
                   v.
                   9
                   ,
                   10.
                   
                   This
                   Person
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   here
                   spoken
                   unto
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   his
                   
                     Divine
                     Nature
                  
                   only
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   capable
                   of
                   Exaltation
                   or
                   Glory
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   free
                   gift
                   or
                   donation
                   ;
                   nor
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   his
                   
                     Humane
                     Nature
                  
                   only
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   
                     King
                     and
                     Head
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   but
                   with
                   respect
                   unto
                   his
                   
                     whole
                     Person
                  
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   
                     Divine
                     Nature
                  
                   exerting
                   its
                   Power
                   and
                   Glory
                   with
                   the
                   Will
                   and
                   Understanding
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Humane
                     Nature
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   principle
                   of
                   those
                   Theandrical
                   acts
                   ,
                   whereby
                   Christ
                   ruleth
                   over
                   all
                   in
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   given
                   him
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   Rev.
                   1.
                   v.
                   17
                   ,
                   18.
                   
                   As
                   he
                   was
                   God
                   he
                   was
                   
                     Davids
                     Lord
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   his
                   Son.
                   As
                   he
                   was
                   Man
                   he
                   was
                   
                     Davids
                     Son
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   absolutely
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   his
                   Lord.
                   In
                   his
                   Person
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   
                     God
                     and
                     Man
                  
                   he
                   was
                   his
                   Lord
                   and
                   his
                   Son
                   :
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   intention
                   of
                   our
                   Saviours
                   
                     Question
                     ,
                     Matth.
                  
                   22.
                   v.
                   45.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   For
                   the
                   Nature
                   and
                   Manner
                   of
                   this
                   
                     speaking
                     ,
                     when
                  
                   and
                   how
                   God
                   said
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     four
                     things
                  
                   seem
                   to
                   be
                   intended
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   
                     Eternal
                     Decree
                  
                   of
                   God
                   concerning
                   the
                   Exaltation
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   incarnate
                   .
                   So
                   David
                   calls
                   this
                   Word
                   the
                   Decree
                   ,
                   the
                   Statute
                   or
                   Eternal
                   Appointment
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   2.
                   v.
                   7.
                   
                   This
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Internal
                     and
                     Eternal
                     Word
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   speaking
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                   Will
                   and
                   Counsel
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   referred
                   unto
                   by
                   Peter
                   ,
                   1
                   Epist.
                   1.
                   v.
                   20.
                   
                   God
                   
                     said
                     this
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Eternal
                   Purpose
                   of
                   his
                   Will
                   ,
                   to
                   and
                   concerning
                   his
                   Son.
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   
                     Covenant
                     and
                     Compact
                  
                   that
                   was
                   between
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   Son
                   about
                   and
                   concerning
                   the
                   Work
                   of
                   Mediation
                   ,
                   is
                   expressed
                   also
                   in
                   this
                   saying
                   .
                   That
                   there
                   was
                   such
                   a
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   else-where
                   declared
                   .
                   See
                   Prov.
                   8.
                   v.
                   30
                   ,
                   31.
                   
                   Isa.
                   53.
                   v.
                   10
                   ,
                   11
                   ,
                   12.
                   
                   Zech.
                   6.
                   v.
                   12
                   ,
                   13.
                   
                   Joh.
                   17.
                   v.
                   4
                   ,
                   5
                   ,
                   6
                   ;
                   In
                   this
                   
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     God
                     said
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     Sit
                     thou
                     at
                     my
                     right
                     hand
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   he
                   also
                   pleaded
                   in
                   and
                   upon
                   the
                   discharge
                   of
                   his
                   work
                   ,
                   Isa.
                   50.
                   v.
                   8
                   ,
                   9.
                   
                   Joh.
                   17.
                   v.
                   4
                   ,
                   5.
                   3.
                   
                   There
                   is
                   also
                   in
                   it
                   the
                   Declaration
                   of
                   this
                   Decree
                   and
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Prophesies
                   and
                   Promises
                   given
                   out
                   concerning
                   their
                   accomplishment
                   and
                   execution
                   from
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   Luke
                   1.
                   v.
                   40.
                   1
                   
                   Pet.
                   1.11
                   ,
                   12.
                   
                   Gen.
                   3.15
                   .
                   
                     He
                     said
                     it
                     by
                     the
                     mouth
                     of
                     his
                     holy
                     prophets
                     which
                     have
                     been
                     since
                     the
                     world
                     began
                     .
                  
                   And
                   in
                   this
                   sense
                   David
                   only
                   
                     recounts
                     the
                     prophesies
                     and
                     promises
                  
                   that
                   went
                   before
                   ,
                   Luke
                   24.
                   v.
                   25
                   ,
                   26
                   ,
                   27.
                   
                   And
                   all
                   these
                   are
                   comprised
                   in
                   this
                   speaking
                   here
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   
                     Thus
                     the
                     Lord
                     said
                     unto
                     him
                     .
                  
                   And
                   all
                   these
                   were
                   past
                   ,
                   when
                   recorded
                   by
                   David
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   yet
                   looks
                   forward
                   by
                   a
                   Spirit
                   of
                   prophesie
                   into
                   the
                   actual
                   accomplishment
                   of
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   when
                   upon
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fulfilling
                   of
                   his
                   work
                   of
                   Humiliation
                   ,
                   God
                   
                     actually
                     invested
                     him
                  
                   with
                   the
                   promised
                   Glory
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   
                     fourth
                     thing
                  
                   intended
                   in
                   the
                   expression
                   ,
                   Acts
                   2.
                   v.
                   33.36
                   .
                   chap.
                   5.33
                   .
                   1
                   Pet.
                   1.
                   v.
                   20
                   ,
                   21.
                   
                   All
                   these
                   
                     four
                     things
                  
                   center
                   in
                   a
                   new
                   Revelation
                   now
                   made
                   to
                   David
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Prophesie
                   .
                   This
                   he
                   here
                   declares
                   as
                   the
                   stable
                   
                     Purpose
                     Covenant
                  
                   and
                   Promise
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   revealed
                   unto
                   him
                   :
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     said
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   also
                   gives
                   us
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   this
                   Expression
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   its
                   
                     imperative
                     Enunciation
                     ,
                     Sit
                     thou
                  
                   :
                   It
                   hath
                   in
                   it
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   a
                   promise
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   do
                   so
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   respected
                   the
                   Decree
                   Covenant
                   and
                   Declaration
                   thereof
                   from
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   God
                   engaging
                   his
                   Faithfulness
                   and
                   Power
                   for
                   the
                   effecting
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   its
                   appointed
                   season
                   ,
                   speaks
                   concerning
                   it
                   as
                   a
                   thing
                   instantly
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   those
                   words
                   respect
                   the
                   glorious
                   accomplishment
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   it self
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   denote
                   the
                   acquiescence
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Authority
                   in
                   his
                   glorious
                   Exaltation
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   thing
                   spoken
                   about
                   is
                   
                     Christ's
                     sitting
                     at
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   wherein
                   that
                   consists
                   hath
                   been
                   declared
                   on
                   verse
                   3.
                   
                   In
                   brief
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Exaltation
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   into
                   the
                   
                   glorious
                   Administration
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   granted
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   with
                   Honour
                   ,
                   Security
                   and
                   Power
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   in
                   one
                   word
                   our
                   Apostle
                   calls
                   it
                   ,
                   his
                   Reigning
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   15.25
                   .
                   Concerning
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   treated
                   already
                   at
                   large
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   herein
                   we
                   shall
                   acquisce
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   trouble
                   our selves
                   with
                   the
                   needless
                   curiosity
                   and
                   speculation
                   of
                   some
                   about
                   these
                   words
                   .
                   Such
                   is
                   that
                   of
                   Maldonat
                   on
                   Matth.
                   16.
                   before
                   remarked
                   on
                   verse
                   3.
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     Cum
                     filius
                     dicitur
                     sedere
                     ad
                     dextram
                     Patris
                     ,
                     denotatur
                     comparatio
                     virtutis
                     filii
                     &
                     Patris
                     ,
                     &
                     potentia
                     filii
                     major
                     dicitur
                     ratione
                     functionis
                     Officii
                     &
                     administrationis
                     Ecclesiae
                     .
                     Paterque
                     videtur
                     fecisse
                     filium
                     quodammodo
                     se
                     superiorem
                     ,
                     &
                     donasse
                     illi
                     nomen
                     etiam
                     supra
                     ipsum
                     Dei
                     nomen
                     ,
                     quod
                     omnes
                     Christiani
                     tacitè
                     significant
                     ,
                     cùm
                     audito
                     nomine
                     Jesu
                     detegunt
                     caput
                     ,
                     audito
                     autem
                     nomine
                     Dei
                     ,
                     non
                     item
                     .
                  
                   Than
                   which
                   nothing
                   could
                   be
                   more
                   presumptuously
                   nor
                   foolishly
                   spoken
                   .
                   For
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   the
                   least
                   intimation
                   of
                   any
                   comparison
                   between
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   the
                   Father's
                   Exaltation
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   unto
                   Power
                   and
                   Glory
                   expressed
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   said
                   ,
                   these
                   things
                   have
                   been
                   already
                   considered
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   There
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   the
                   End
                   aimed
                   at
                   in
                   this
                   
                     sitting
                     down
                     at
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   making
                   of
                   his
                   
                     Enemies
                     the
                     foot-stool
                     of
                     his
                     feet
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   promised
                   unto
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   state
                   and
                   condition
                   whereunto
                   he
                   is
                   exalted
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   opening
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   we
                   must
                   enquire
                   ,
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       
                         Who
                         are
                         these
                         Enemies
                         of
                         Christ.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       
                         How
                         they
                         are
                         to
                         be
                         made
                         his
                         foot-stool
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       
                         By
                         whom
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   For
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   shewed
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   
                     glorious
                     Exaltation
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   that
                   is
                   here
                   spoken
                   of
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   Enemies
                   intended
                   must
                   be
                   the
                   Enemies
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     Enemies
                     unto
                     him
                  
                   in
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   
                     sits
                     on
                     his
                     Throne
                  
                   carrying
                   on
                   the
                   work
                   designed
                   ,
                   and
                   ends
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   may
                   be
                   considered
                   two
                   ways
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Internal
                     Spiritual
                  
                   Power
                   and
                   Efficacy
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   his
                   subjects
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   with
                   respect
                   unto
                   the
                   outward
                   
                     glorious
                     Administration
                  
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   both
                   these
                   respects
                   it
                   hath
                   enemies
                   in
                   abundance
                   :
                   all
                   and
                   every
                   one
                   whereof
                   must
                   be
                   made
                   his
                   foot-stool
                   .
                   We
                   shall
                   consider
                   them
                   apart
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   Rule
                   or
                   Reigning
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   
                     first
                     sense
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Authority
                     and
                     Power
                  
                   which
                   he
                   puts
                   forth
                   for
                   the
                   conversion
                   sanctification
                   and
                   salvation
                   of
                   his
                   Elect.
                   As
                   he
                   is
                   their
                   King
                   he
                   quickens
                   them
                   by
                   his
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   sanctifies
                   them
                   by
                   his
                   grace
                   ,
                   preserves
                   them
                   by
                   his
                   faithfulness
                   ,
                   raiseth
                   them
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   by
                   his
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   gloriously
                   rewardeth
                   them
                   unto
                   Eternity
                   in
                   his
                   righteousness
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   work
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   hath
                   
                     many
                     enemies
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Law
                     ,
                     Sin
                     ,
                     Sathan
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     World
                     ,
                     Death
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Grave
                   and
                   Hell
                   :
                   all
                   these
                   are
                   enemies
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Work
                     and
                     Kingdom
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   to
                   his
                   Person
                   ,
                   as
                   having
                   undertaken
                   that
                   work
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Law
                   is
                   an
                   enemy
                   unto
                   Christ
                   in
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ;
                   not
                   absolutely
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   accident
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   consequents
                   that
                   attend
                   it
                   ,
                   where
                   his
                   subjects
                   are
                   obnoxious
                   unto
                   it
                   .
                   It
                   slays
                   them
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   7.
                   v.
                   9
                   ,
                   10
                   ,
                   11.
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   an
                   enemy
                   ;
                   is
                   
                     against
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     contrary
                     unto
                     them
                     ,
                     Col.
                  
                   2.
                   v.
                   14.
                   and
                   contributes
                   strength
                   to
                   their
                   other
                   adversaries
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   15.
                   v.
                   56.
                   which
                   discovers
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   an
                   enemy
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Sin
                   is
                   universally
                   and
                   in
                   its
                   whole
                   nature
                   an
                   enemy
                   unto
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   8.
                   v.
                   7.
                   
                   Sinners
                   and
                   enemies
                   are
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   5.
                   v.
                   8
                   ,
                   10.
                   
                   Col.
                   1.
                   v.
                   21.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   makes
                   special
                   direct
                   and
                   immediate
                   opposition
                   to
                   the
                   
                     quickning
                     sanctifying
                  
                   and
                   saving
                   of
                   his
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   7.
                   v.
                   21
                   ,
                   23.
                   
                   Jam.
                   1.
                   v.
                   14
                   ,
                   15.
                   1
                   
                   Pet.
                   2.
                   v.
                   11.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Sathan
                   is
                   the
                   sworn
                   enemy
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   adversary
                   that
                   openly
                   ,
                   constantly
                   ,
                   avowedly
                   opposeth
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   Throne
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   16.18
                   .
                   Ephes.
                   6.
                   v.
                   12.
                   1
                   
                   Pet.
                   5.8
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   exerts
                   his
                   enmity
                   by
                   temptations
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   7.
                   v.
                   5.
                   1
                   
                   Thess.
                   3.
                   v.
                   5.
                   
                     accusations
                     ,
                     Rev.
                  
                   12.
                   v.
                   10.
                   
                     persecutions
                     ,
                     Rev.
                  
                   2.
                   v.
                   10.
                   
                   All
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   an
                   enemy
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   World
                   is
                   also
                   a
                   professed
                   enemy
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Joh.
                   15.
                   v.
                   18.
                   in
                   the
                   Things
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   Men
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   Rule
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   sets
                   it self
                   against
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   on
                   his
                   Throne
                   .
                   The
                   
                     things
                     of
                     it
                  
                   as
                   under
                   the
                   curse
                   and
                   subject
                   to
                   vanity
                   ,
                   are
                   suited
                   to
                   alienate
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   men
                   from
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   act
                   an
                   enmity
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   Jam.
                   4.
                   v.
                   4.
                   1
                   
                   Joh.
                   2.
                   v.
                   15
                   ,
                   16
                   ,
                   17.
                   1
                   
                   Tim.
                   6.
                   v.
                   9
                   ,
                   10
                   ,
                   11.
                   
                   Matth.
                   13.
                   v.
                   22
                   :
                   The
                   
                     men
                     of
                     the
                     world
                  
                   act
                   the
                   same
                   part
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   10.
                   v.
                   22.
                   chap.
                   24.
                   v.
                   9.
                   
                   By
                   examples
                   ,
                   by
                   temptations
                   ,
                   by
                   reproaches
                   ,
                   by
                   persecutions
                   ,
                   by
                   allurements
                   ,
                   they
                   make
                   it
                   their
                   business
                   to
                   oppose
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ.
                   And
                   to
                   that
                   end
                   is
                   the
                   Rule
                   of
                   it
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   directed
                   or
                   over-ruled
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   15.
                   v.
                   24
                   ,
                   25.
                   
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Death
                   is
                   also
                   an
                   enemy
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   expresly
                   called
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   15.26
                   .
                   it
                   designs
                   execution
                   
                   of
                   the
                   
                     first
                     Curse
                  
                   against
                   all
                   believers
                   ;
                   and
                   therein
                   contributes
                   aid
                   and
                   Assistance
                   unto
                   all
                   other
                   Adversaries
                   ;
                   giving
                   up
                   its
                   self
                   to
                   the
                   service
                   of
                   Satan
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   said
                   
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     his
                     power
                     ,
                     Chap.
                  
                   2.14
                   .
                   of
                   this
                   Epistle
                   ;
                   and
                   borrows
                   a
                   
                     sting
                     of
                     sin
                  
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   15.56
                   .
                   to
                   make
                   its
                   self
                   the
                   more
                   terrible
                   and
                   sharp
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   The
                   Grave
                   is
                   an
                   Adversary
                   also
                   ;
                   It
                   fights
                   against
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   the
                   Subjects
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   by
                   reducing
                   their
                   Mortality
                   into
                   Corruption
                   ,
                   and
                   holding
                   
                     fast
                     the
                     dead
                  
                   untill
                   they
                   are
                   powerfully
                   rescued
                   from
                   the
                   jaws
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   Hell
                   is
                   that
                   Enemy
                   in
                   a
                   subordination
                   whereunto
                   all
                   these
                   others
                   do
                   act
                   .
                   They
                   all
                   aim
                   to
                   bring
                   men
                   into
                   Hell
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   an
                   
                     Eternal
                     Enemy
                  
                   where
                   it
                   prevails
                   .
                   This
                   attends
                   the
                   workings
                   and
                   successes
                   of
                   those
                   other
                   Adversaries
                   to
                   consume
                   and
                   destroy
                   ,
                   
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     possible
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   Inheritance
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Rev.
                   6.8
                   .
                   All
                   these
                   are
                   Enemies
                   to
                   Christ
                   in
                   his
                   Work
                   and
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   with
                   every
                   thing
                   that
                   contributes
                   aid
                   or
                   Assistance
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   every
                   thing
                   that
                   they
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   in
                   the
                   pursuit
                   of
                   their
                   Enmity
                   against
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   all
                   these
                   Enemies
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   they
                   oppose
                   the
                   spiritual
                   internal
                   carrying
                   on
                   of
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   made
                   the
                   
                     footstool
                     of
                     his
                     feet
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Expression
                   is
                   Metaphorical
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   interpreted
                   and
                   applyed
                   variously
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Nature
                   and
                   Condition
                   of
                   the
                   Enemies
                   with
                   whom
                   he
                   hath
                   to
                   do
                   .
                   The
                   Allusion
                   in
                   general
                   is
                   taken
                   from
                   what
                   was
                   done
                   by
                   Joshua
                   his
                   Type
                   ,
                   towards
                   the
                   Enemies
                   of
                   his
                   
                     people
                     ,
                     Josh.
                  
                   10.
                   v.
                   24.
                   
                   To
                   shew
                   the
                   ruine
                   of
                   their
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   absolute
                   prevalency
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   he
                   caused
                   the
                   people
                   to
                   set
                   their
                   
                     feet
                     upon
                     their
                     necks
                  
                   :
                   See
                   2
                   Sam.
                   22.39
                   .
                   Psal.
                   8.6
                   .
                   To
                   have
                   his
                   Enemies
                   
                     then
                     brought
                     under
                     his
                     feet
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   have
                   an
                   absolute
                   compleat
                   conquest
                   over
                   them
                   ;
                   And
                   their
                   being
                   made
                   his
                   footstool
                   ,
                   their
                   perpetual
                   and
                   
                     unchangeable
                     Duration
                  
                   in
                   that
                   condition
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   weight
                   of
                   what
                   ever
                   burden
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   pleased
                   to
                   lay
                   upon
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   being
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   consider
                   how
                   it
                   is
                   accomplished
                   ;
                   now
                   this
                   whole
                   work
                   of
                   conquest
                   and
                   prevalency
                   over
                   all
                   his
                   enemies
                   is
                   done
                   ,
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Meritoriously
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Exemplarily
                       .
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       Efficiently
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Meritoriously
                   ;
                   By
                   his
                   Death
                   and
                   blood-shedding
                   he
                   hath
                   procured
                   the
                   
                     sentence
                     of
                     Condemnation
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Cause
                   depending
                   between
                   him
                   and
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   pronounced
                   against
                   them
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   have
                   no
                   more
                   Right
                   to
                   exert
                   their
                   Enmity
                   against
                   him
                   or
                   his
                   .
                   He
                   hath
                   given
                   them
                   all
                   their
                   deaths
                   wounds
                   ,
                   and
                   leaves
                   them
                   to
                   dye
                   at
                   his
                   pleasure
                   .
                   So
                   hath
                   he
                   prevailed
                   against
                   the
                   
                     Law
                     ,
                     Gal.
                  
                   3.13
                   .
                   Col.
                   2.14
                   .
                   Rom.
                   7.6
                   .
                   He
                   hath
                   removed
                   that
                   strength
                   which
                   it
                   gave
                   to
                   sin
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   15.55
                   ,
                   56.
                   
                   So
                   that
                   it
                   hath
                   no
                   right
                   to
                   disquiet
                   or
                   condemn
                   any
                   of
                   his
                   Subjects
                   for
                   the
                   future
                   ;
                   And
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   Against
                   
                     sin
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   8.2
                   ,
                   3.
                   
                   So
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   not
                   reign
                   in
                   ,
                   nor
                   condemn
                   his
                   any
                   more
                   :
                   And
                   (
                   3.
                   )
                   Satan
                   also
                   ;
                   Heb.
                   2.14
                   ,
                   15.
                   as
                   to
                   all
                   pretence
                   of
                   Liberty
                   or
                   Right
                   unto
                   any
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   cursed
                   work
                   .
                   And
                   (
                   4.
                   )
                   So
                   likewise
                   the
                   
                     World
                     ,
                     Joh.
                  
                   16.33
                   .
                   Gal.
                   1.4
                   .
                   And
                   against
                   (
                   5.
                   )
                   
                     Death
                     ,
                     Heb.
                  
                   2.14
                   ,
                   15.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                   15.55
                   ,
                   56.
                   with
                   (
                   6.
                   )
                   The
                   Grave
                   ;
                   and
                   (
                   7.
                   )
                   Hell
                   ;
                   or
                   the
                   wrath
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   1
                   Thess.
                   1.10
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   all
                   meritoriously
                   conquered
                   in
                   his
                   death
                   and
                   Resurrection
                   .
                   And
                   all
                   this
                   hath
                   he
                   done
                   for
                   his
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Exemplarily
                   :
                   All
                   these
                   Adversaries
                   peculiarly
                   exercised
                   their
                   Enmity
                   against
                   ,
                   and
                   tryed
                   their
                   strength
                   and
                   power
                   upon
                   his
                   
                     own
                     person
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Law
                   brought
                   its
                   curse
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   Gal.
                   3.13
                   .
                   Sin
                   its
                   Guilt
                   ,
                   2
                   Cor.
                   5.21
                   .
                   Rom.
                   8.2
                   ,
                   3.
                   
                   Satan
                   put
                   forth
                   all
                   his
                   power
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   Col.
                   2.15
                   .
                   as
                   also
                   did
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   things
                   and
                   persons
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   kinds
                   of
                   Opposition
                   and
                   Persecutions
                   ;
                   Death
                   also
                   he
                   
                     tasted
                     of
                     ,
                     Heb.
                  
                   2.9
                   .
                   and
                   lay
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Grave
                     ,
                     descending
                     into
                     the
                     lower
                     parts
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                  
                   4.9
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   unassaulted
                   by
                   the
                   
                     pains
                     of
                     Hell
                  
                   when
                   he
                   bare
                   our
                   Iniquities
                   ,
                   Isa.
                   53.5
                   ,
                   6
                   ,
                   10.
                   
                   Now
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   did
                   he
                   absolutely
                   conquer
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   person
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   satisfied
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   removed
                   the
                   Curse
                   ,
                   and
                   took
                   it
                   away
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   8.3
                   .
                   made
                   
                     an
                     end
                     of
                     sin
                     ,
                     Dan.
                  
                   9.24
                   .
                   destroyed
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   2.14
                   .
                   and
                   triumphed
                   over
                   him
                   ,
                   Col.
                   2.15
                   .
                   subdued
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   John
                   16.
                   
                   ●3
                   .
                   conquered
                   death
                   ,
                   Acts
                   2.24
                   .
                   and
                   the
                   Grave
                   ,
                   v.
                   27.
                   and
                   Hell
                   also
                   ;
                   And
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   person
                   hath
                   he
                   set
                   an
                   Example
                   of
                   what
                   shall
                   be
                   done
                   in
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   done
                   Efficiently
                   in
                   ,
                   by
                   and
                   for
                   his
                   whole
                   Church
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   in
                   three
                   instances
                   .
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   Initially
                   in
                   their
                   Vnion
                   with
                   himself
                   .
                   When
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   he
                   unites
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   unto
                   himself
                   ,
                   he
                   begins
                   the
                   conquest
                   of
                   all
                   Enemies
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   giving
                   them
                   a
                   Right
                   to
                   the
                   compleat
                   total
                   and
                   final
                   Victory
                   over
                   them
                   all
                   .
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   Gradualy
                   he
                   carries
                   them
                   on
                   in
                   their
                   several
                   seasons
                   towards
                   perfections
                   ,
                   treading
                   down
                   their
                   Enemies
                   
                   by
                   degrees
                   under
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   (
                   3.
                   )
                   Perfectly
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   ;
                   when
                   having
                   freed
                   them
                   from
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   sin
                   ,
                   trodden
                   down
                   Satan
                   ,
                   prevailed
                   against
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   recovered
                   them
                   from
                   death
                   ,
                   rescued
                   them
                   from
                   the
                   Grave
                   ,
                   and
                   delivered
                   them
                   from
                   Hell
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   himself
                   perfectly
                   victorious
                   
                     in
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   made
                   compleatly
                   sharers
                   in
                   his
                   Victory
                   ;
                   wherein
                   ▪
                   the
                   making
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   
                     Enemies
                     his
                     Footstool
                  
                   consisteth
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   The
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   respects
                   his
                   Administration
                   of
                   it
                   visibly
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Profession
                   and
                   Obedience
                   of
                   his
                   Subjects
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   also
                   with
                   the
                   Opposition
                   made
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   respected
                   in
                   this
                   Expression
                   .
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   in
                   the
                   Exaltation
                   of
                   
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   hath
                   given
                   unto
                   him
                   
                     all
                     Nations
                     for
                     his
                     Inheritance
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     utmost
                     parts
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                     for
                     his
                     Possession
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   2.8
                   .
                   Upon
                   this
                   grant
                   a
                   twofold
                   Right
                   ensued
                   .
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   A
                   Right
                   to
                   call
                   gather
                   and
                   erect
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   in
                   any
                   Nation
                   ,
                   in
                   any
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ;
                   to
                   give
                   unto
                   it
                   his
                   Laws
                   and
                   Ordinances
                   of
                   Worship
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   owned
                   and
                   observed
                   by
                   them
                   in
                   a
                   visible
                   and
                   peaceable
                   manner
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   28.18
                   ,
                   19
                   ,
                   20.
                   
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   A
                   Right
                   ,
                   Power
                   and
                   Authority
                   to
                   dispose
                   of
                   and
                   Order
                   all
                   Nations
                   and
                   Persons
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Good
                   Benefit
                   and
                   Advantage
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   .
                   In
                   pursuit
                   of
                   this
                   Grant
                   and
                   Right
                   ,
                   erecting
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   therein
                   his
                   
                     visible
                     Kingdom
                  
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   great
                   Opposition
                   is
                   made
                   unto
                   him
                   by
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   persons
                   stirred
                   ,
                   excited
                   and
                   instigated
                   thereunto
                   by
                   Satan
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   this
                   Enmity
                   was
                   first
                   acted
                   against
                   himself
                   in
                   his
                   
                     own
                     Person
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   2.1
                   ,
                   2
                   ,
                   3.
                   
                   So
                   it
                   hath
                   continued
                   
                     against
                     him
                  
                   in
                   his
                   Church
                   in
                   all
                   Ages
                   and
                   Places
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   do
                   so
                   unto
                   the
                   End
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   The
                   world
                   understands
                   not
                   his
                   Right
                   ,
                   hates
                   his
                   Government
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   him
                   to
                   reign
                   .
                   Hence
                   hath
                   been
                   all
                   that
                   Rage
                   which
                   hath
                   been
                   executed
                   upon
                   the
                   Professors
                   of
                   his
                   name
                   .
                   Kings
                   ,
                   Rulers
                   ,
                   Potentates
                   ,
                   Counsellors
                   ,
                   the
                   multitude
                   have
                   set
                   themselves
                   against
                   him
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   been
                   his
                   Enemies
                   .
                   Great
                   havock
                   and
                   Destruction
                   have
                   they
                   made
                   of
                   his
                   subjects
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   over
                   ,
                   and
                   continue
                   to
                   do
                   so
                   in
                   most
                   places
                   unto
                   this
                   very
                   day
                   .
                   Especially
                   in
                   these
                   
                     latter
                     Ages
                  
                   after
                   other
                   means
                   failed
                   him
                   ,
                   Satan
                   hath
                   stirred
                   up
                   a
                   fierce
                   ,
                   cruel
                   ,
                   subtle
                   Adversary
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   he
                   hath
                   foretold
                   his
                   Disciples
                   of
                   under
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Anti-christ
                   ,
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     false
                     Prophet
                  
                   .
                   After
                   the
                   ruine
                   of
                   many
                   other
                   ,
                   this
                   Enemy
                   by
                   various
                   subtilties
                   and
                   pretences
                   hath
                   drawn
                   the
                   world
                   into
                   a
                   new
                   combination
                   against
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   is
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   become
                   the
                   greatest
                   and
                   most
                   
                     pernicious
                     Adversary
                  
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   aym
                   and
                   design
                   of
                   all
                   these
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   dethrone
                   him
                   by
                   the
                   ruine
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   set
                   up
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   in
                   
                     every
                     Age
                  
                   they
                   have
                   hoped
                   to
                   accomplish
                   ,
                   and
                   continue
                   to
                   do
                   so
                   unto
                   this
                   day
                   ;
                   but
                   
                     in
                     vain
                  
                   ;
                   For
                   as
                   hitherto
                   ,
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   and
                   Interest
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   hath
                   been
                   maintained
                   against
                   all
                   their
                   enmity
                   and
                   opposition
                   ,
                   themselves
                   been
                   frustrated
                   and
                   brought
                   to
                   destruction
                   one
                   after
                   another
                   ;
                   so
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   this
                   Promise
                   he
                   shall
                   reign
                   in
                   Security
                   and
                   Glory
                   ,
                   until
                   all
                   their
                   
                     hearts
                     be
                     broken
                  
                   ,
                   their
                   strength
                   ruined
                   ,
                   their
                   Opposition
                   finished
                   ,
                   and
                   themselves
                   brought
                   under
                   
                     his
                     feet
                  
                   unto
                   all
                   Eternity
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   Apostle
                   declares
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   15.24
                   ,
                   25.
                   
                   And
                   this
                   may
                   suffice
                   to
                   declare
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   We
                   are
                   to
                   consider
                   by
                   whom
                   these
                   Enemies
                   of
                   Christ
                   shall
                   be
                   made
                   thus
                   his
                   
                     footstool
                     :
                     I
                     will
                     make
                     them
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   Expression
                   wanteth
                   not
                   its
                   difficulty
                   .
                   For
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   
                     Christ
                     himself
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     subdue
                     and
                     conquer
                  
                   his
                   Enemies
                   ?
                   Is
                   it
                   not
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   shall
                   do
                   so
                   ?
                   So
                   doing
                   is
                   he
                   described
                   in
                   the
                   Revelation
                   with
                   Glory
                   and
                   Power
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   19.11
                   ,
                   12
                   ,
                   13
                   ,
                   14.
                   
                   From
                   Isa.
                   63.2
                   ,
                   3
                   ,
                   4
                   ,
                   5
                   ,
                   6.
                   
                   Who
                   should
                   this
                   work
                   more
                   become
                   ,
                   or
                   belong
                   unto
                   than
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   persecuted
                   and
                   opposed
                   by
                   them
                   ?
                   And
                   doth
                   it
                   not
                   directly
                   belong
                   unto
                   his
                   
                     Kingly
                     power
                  
                   ?
                   Whence
                   is
                   it
                   then
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   here
                   described
                   as
                   one
                   
                     resting
                     in
                     glory
                     and
                     security
                  
                   at
                   his
                   Fathers
                   Right
                   Hand
                   ,
                   whilest
                   he
                   subdues
                   his
                   Enemies
                   .
                
                 
                   Answer
                   ,
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   doubt
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   Work
                   of
                   subduing
                   the
                   Enemies
                   of
                   the
                   Mediation
                   and
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   is
                   immediately
                   wrought
                   by
                   himself
                   .
                   All
                   Prophecies
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   all
                   Promises
                   made
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   his
                   Office
                   ,
                   do
                   all
                   require
                   that
                   so
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   Apostle
                   directly
                   expresseth
                   it
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   15.26
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   there
                   are
                   sundry
                   Reasons
                   why
                   that
                   Work
                   which
                   is
                   immediately
                   wrought
                   by
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   may
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   Eminency
                   be
                   ascrib●d
                   unto
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   see
                   this
                   to
                   be
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   
                     Power
                     and
                     Authority
                  
                   to
                   subdue
                   and
                   conquer
                   all
                   his
                   Enemies
                   ,
                   is
                   given
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   by
                   the
                   Father
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   Reward
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   therefore
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   
                     his
                     work
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Authority
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   from
                   him
                   .
                   See
                   Isa.
                   53.12
                   .
                   Joh.
                   5.27
                   .
                   Phil.
                   2.9
                   .
                   Rom.
                   14.9
                   .
                   This
                   Power
                   then
                   I
                   say
                   of
                   subduing
                   all
                   his
                   Enemies
                   ,
                   being
                   granted
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   love
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Reward
                   of
                   the
                   Travail
                   of
                   his
                   soul
                   which
                   he
                   underwent
                   in
                   his
                   work
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   is
                   ascribed
                   unto
                   the
                   Father
                   as
                   his
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   Expression
                   signifies
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   as
                   God
                   hath
                   given
                   him
                   Authority
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   
                   will
                   abide
                   by
                   him
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   until
                   it
                   be
                   accomplished
                   :
                   And
                   on
                   this
                   account
                   he
                   takes
                   it
                   on
                   himself
                   as
                   his
                   own
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   The
                   
                     Work
                     of
                     subduing
                     Enemies
                  
                   is
                   a
                   work
                   of
                   Power
                   and
                   Authority
                   .
                   Now
                   in
                   the
                   Oeconomy
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Trinity
                  
                   ,
                   among
                   the
                   works
                   that
                   outwardly
                   are
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   those
                   of
                   
                     Power
                     and
                     Authority
                  
                   are
                   peculiarly
                   ascribed
                   unto
                   the
                   Father
                   ;
                   as
                   those
                   of
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   or
                   Wisdom
                   in
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   unto
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Eternal
                     Wisdom
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                   And
                   on
                   this
                   account
                   the
                   same
                   works
                   are
                   ascribed
                   unto
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   the
                   Son.
                   Not
                   as
                   though
                   the
                   Father
                   did
                   them
                   first
                   ,
                   or
                   only
                   used
                   the
                   Son
                   as
                   an
                   
                     immediate
                     instrumental
                     cause
                  
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   worketh
                   by
                   him
                   as
                   his
                   own
                   Eternal
                   and
                   Essential
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   John
                   5.17
                   ,
                   19.
                   
                   But
                   there
                   is
                   also
                   more
                   in
                   it
                   as
                   the
                   Son
                   is
                   considered
                   as
                   Mediator
                   ,
                   God
                   and
                   man
                   ,
                   for
                   so
                   he
                   receives
                   and
                   holds
                   his
                   
                     especial
                     Kingdom
                  
                   by
                   grant
                   from
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   .
                
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   last
                   thing
                   remaining
                   for
                   the
                   Exposition
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   the
                   appearing
                   Limitation
                   of
                   this
                   Administration
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   
                     sitting
                     at
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     untill
                     ;
                     untill
                     I
                     make
                     thine
                     enemies
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   confessed
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   be
                   proved
                   by
                   Instances
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   Particles
                   thus
                   used
                   ,
                   are
                   sometimes
                   exclusive
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   before
                   the
                   time
                   designed
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   assertive
                   of
                   any
                   such
                   thing
                   afterwards
                   .
                   In
                   that
                   sense
                   no
                   limitation
                   of
                   the
                   Duration
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   here
                   intimated
                   ;
                   but
                   only
                   his
                   secure
                   and
                   glorious
                   Reign
                   unto
                   the
                   accomplishment
                   of
                   his
                   work
                   in
                   the
                   subduing
                   of
                   his
                   Enemies
                   is
                   asserted
                   .
                   The
                   only
                   time
                   of
                   Danger
                   is
                   ,
                   whilest
                   there
                   is
                   Opposition
                   ;
                   but
                   this
                   saith
                   God
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   carry
                   it
                   through
                   unto
                   the
                   end
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   sense
                   is
                   embraced
                   by
                   many
                   ,
                   to
                   secure
                   thereby
                   the
                   Promises
                   that
                   are
                   made
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   of
                   the
                   Perpetuity
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   .
                   So
                   Isa.
                   9.
                   v.
                   7.
                   
                   
                     Of
                     the
                     increase
                     of
                     his
                     Government
                     there
                     shall
                     be
                     no
                     end
                     ,
                     upon
                     the
                     Throne
                     of
                  
                   David
                   
                     and
                     his
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     to
                     order
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     establish
                     it
                     ,
                     with
                     judgement
                     and
                     justice
                     ,
                     from
                     henceforth
                     even
                     for
                     ever
                     .
                  
                   His
                   Kingdom
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   destroyed
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     stand
                     for
                     ever
                     ,
                     Dan.
                  
                   2.24
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   
                     everlasting
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     Chap.
                  
                   7.27
                   .
                
                 
                   Others
                   suppose
                   that
                   this
                   Perpetuity
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   not
                   absolutely
                   exclusive
                   of
                   all
                   Limitation
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   these
                   two
                   things
                   only
                   are
                   intimated
                   in
                   those
                   Prophecies
                   and
                   Promises
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   like
                   the
                   Kingdoms
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   
                     obnoxious
                     to
                     change
                     and
                     mutation
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   intestine
                   divisions
                   ,
                   or
                   outward
                   force
                   ,
                   or
                   secret
                   decayes
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   means
                   all
                   the
                   
                     Kingdoms
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                  
                   have
                   been
                   ruined
                   and
                   brought
                   to
                   nought
                   .
                   In
                   Opposition
                   hereunto
                   ,
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   asserted
                   to
                   be
                   perpetual
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   which
                   
                     no
                     Opposition
                  
                   shall
                   ever
                   prevail
                   against
                   ,
                   no
                   means
                   ever
                   impair
                   ;
                   which
                   yet
                   hinders
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   a
                   day
                   may
                   be
                   prefixed
                   unto
                   its
                   end
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Continuance
                   of
                   it
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     total
                     full
                     Accomplishment
                  
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   performed
                   in
                   it
                   or
                   by
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   Eternal
                   Salvation
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   subjects
                   ,
                   and
                   final
                   Destruction
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   Enemies
                   ,
                   is
                   in
                   these
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   places
                   foretold
                   ;
                   but
                   yet
                   when
                   that
                   
                     work
                     is
                     done
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   Kingdom
                   and
                   Rule
                   of
                   his
                   may
                   have
                   an
                   end
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   in
                   this
                   sense
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Term
                     of
                     Limitation
                  
                   here
                   expressed
                   seems
                   to
                   be
                   expounded
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   15.24
                   .
                   
                     At
                     the
                     end
                     ,
                     he
                     shall
                     deliver
                     up
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     unto
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     .
                  
                   For
                   although
                   those
                   words
                   may
                   admit
                   of
                   
                     another
                     Interpretation
                  
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   shall
                   
                     give
                     up
                     an
                     account
                     unto
                     the
                     Father
                  
                   of
                   the
                   accomplishment
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   work
                   committed
                   unto
                   him
                   as
                   
                     King
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   may
                   do
                   and
                   not
                   cease
                   from
                   holding
                   the
                   same
                   Kingdom
                   still
                   ;
                   yet
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   further
                   interpreted
                   by
                   the
                   Sons
                   coming
                   into
                   a
                   
                     new
                     subjection
                  
                   unto
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     God
                     may
                     be
                     all
                     in
                     all
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   v.
                   28.
                   
                   They
                   seem
                   to
                   imply
                   directly
                   the
                   ceasing
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   .
                
                 
                   Though
                   this
                   matter
                   be
                   not
                   indeed
                   without
                   its
                   Difficulty
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   different
                   Opinions
                   about
                   it
                   seem
                   capable
                   of
                   a
                   fair
                   Reconciliation
                   ;
                   which
                   we
                   shall
                   attempt
                   in
                   the
                   ensuing
                   Proposals
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   
                     as
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                  
                   shall
                   unto
                   all
                   Eternity
                   continue
                   in
                   the
                   Essential
                   and
                   
                     Natural
                     Dominion
                  
                   over
                   all
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   in
                   their
                   dependance
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   subjection
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   He
                   can
                   no
                   more
                   divest
                   himself
                   of
                   
                     that
                     Dominion
                  
                   and
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   than
                   he
                   can
                   cease
                   to
                   be
                   God.
                   Suppose
                   the
                   being
                   of
                   any
                   creatures
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   subjection
                   unto
                   him
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Rise
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   is
                   natural
                   and
                   indispensible
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   As
                   to
                   the
                   Oeconomical
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   over
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   things
                   in
                   order
                   
                   unto
                   the
                   protection
                   and
                   salvation
                   thereof
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     immediate
                     Ends
                     of
                     it
                  
                   will
                   cease
                   .
                   All
                   his
                   Saints
                   being
                   saved
                   ,
                   all
                   his
                   Sons
                   brought
                   
                     unto
                     Glory
                  
                   ,
                   all
                   his
                   Enemies
                   subdued
                   ,
                   the
                   End
                   of
                   that
                   Rule
                   which
                   consisted
                   in
                   the
                   Guidance
                   and
                   Preservation
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Restraint
                   and
                   Ruine
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   must
                   necessarily
                   cease
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   shall
                   not
                   so
                   leave
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   the
                   Father
                   should
                   
                     take
                     upon
                     himself
                  
                   the
                   Administration
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Upon
                   the
                   
                     giving
                     up
                     of
                     his
                     Kingdom
                  
                   ,
                   what
                   ever
                   it
                   be
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   doth
                   not
                   say
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Father
                     shall
                     Rule
                     ,
                     or
                     raign
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   though
                   he
                   should
                   exercise
                   the
                   
                     same
                     Kingdom
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   God
                   
                     shall
                     be
                     all
                     in
                     all
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   Son
                   and
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   without
                   the
                   use
                   or
                   intervention
                   of
                   such
                   
                     wayes
                     or
                     means
                  
                   as
                   were
                   in
                   use
                   before
                   ,
                   during
                   the
                   full
                   continuance
                   of
                   the
                   
                     dispensatory
                     Kingdom
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   shall
                   fill
                   and
                   satisfie
                   all
                   his
                   Saints
                   ,
                   support
                   and
                   dispose
                   of
                   the
                   remnant
                   Creation
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   This
                   
                     ceasing
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   is
                   no
                   way
                   derogatory
                   unto
                   his
                   Glory
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   perpetuity
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ;
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   his
                   ceasing
                   to
                   intercede
                   for
                   his
                   people
                   is
                   to
                   that
                   perpetuty
                   of
                   his
                   Priesthood
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   by
                   Oath
                   confirmed
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   His
                   Prophetical
                   Office
                   also
                   seems
                   to
                   cease
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   shall
                   teach
                   his
                   people
                   no
                   more
                   by
                   his
                   Word
                   and
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   In
                   three
                   respects
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   
                     abide
                     unto
                     Eternity
                  
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   In
                   that
                   all
                   his
                   Saints
                   and
                   Angels
                   shall
                   eternally
                   adore
                   and
                   worship
                   him
                   on
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   Glory
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   received
                   as
                   the
                   
                     King
                     and
                     Head
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   be
                   filled
                   with
                   joy
                   in
                   beholding
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   Joh.
                   17.22
                   ,
                   24.
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   In
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Saints
                   shall
                   abide
                   in
                   their
                   state
                   of
                   
                     Vnion
                     unto
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   through
                   him
                   as
                   their
                   Head
                   ;
                   God
                   communicating
                   of
                   his
                   fulness
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   through
                   him
                   ;
                   which
                   will
                   be
                   his
                   eternal
                   Glory
                   ,
                   when
                   all
                   his
                   Enemies
                   shall
                   be
                   his
                   Footstool
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   In
                   that
                   as
                   the
                   Righteous
                   Judge
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   to
                   all
                   Eternity
                   continue
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   his
                   Adversaries
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   
                     last
                     Testimony
                  
                   insisted
                   on
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   to
                   prove
                   the
                   preheminence
                   of
                   Christ
                   
                     above
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   above
                   all
                   that
                   were
                   used
                   or
                   employed
                   of
                   old
                   in
                   the
                   Disposition
                   and
                   Administration
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ;
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   thing
                   he
                   had
                   undertaken
                   to
                   make
                   good
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   in
                   the
                   close
                   of
                   
                     this
                     Chapter
                  
                   ,
                   having
                   denyed
                   that
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   spoken
                   concerning
                   Angels
                   ,
                   he
                   shuts
                   up
                   all
                   with
                   a
                   Description
                   of
                   their
                   Nature
                   and
                   Office
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   was
                   then
                   known
                   and
                   received
                   among
                   the
                   Jewes
                   ;
                   before
                   the
                   consideration
                   whereof
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   draw
                   out
                   from
                   what
                   hath
                   been
                   insisted
                   on
                   ,
                   some
                   Observations
                   for
                   our
                   own
                   Instruction
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   these
                   that
                   follow
                   .
                
                 
                   I.
                   
                     The
                     Authority
                     of
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     in
                     the
                     Exaltation
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     as
                     the
                     Head
                     and
                     Mediator
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     is
                     greatly
                     to
                     be
                     regarded
                     by
                     Believers
                     .
                     He
                  
                   sayes
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     sit
                     thou
                     at
                     my
                     right
                     hand
                     .
                  
                   Much
                   of
                   the
                   consolation
                   and
                   security
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   depends
                   on
                   this
                   consideration
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   
                     The
                     Exaltation
                     of
                     Christ
                     is
                     the
                     great
                     pledge
                     of
                     the
                     Acceptation
                     of
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     Mediation
                     performed
                     in
                     the
                     behalf
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                     Now
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     sit
                     thou
                     at
                     my
                     right
                     hand
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   Work
                   is
                   done
                   wherein
                   my
                   soul
                   is
                   well
                   pleased
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   
                     Christ
                     hath
                     many
                     Enemies
                     unto
                     his
                     Kingdom
                  
                   ;
                   saith
                   God
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   deal
                   with
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   IV.
                   
                     The
                     Kingdom
                     and
                     Rule
                     of
                     Christ
                     is
                     perpetual
                     and
                     abiding
                     ,
                     notwithstanding
                     all
                     the
                     Opposition
                     that
                     is
                     made
                     against
                     it
                     .
                  
                   His
                   Enemies
                   rage
                   indeed
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   they
                   would
                   
                     pull
                     him
                  
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   Throne
                   ;
                   but
                   altogether
                   in
                   vain
                   ;
                   He
                   hath
                   the
                   Faithfulness
                   and
                   Power
                   ,
                   the
                   Word
                   and
                   Right
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   security
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   .
                
                 
                   V.
                   
                     The
                     end
                     whereunto
                     the
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     will
                     assuredly
                     bring
                     all
                     his
                     Enemies
                     ,
                     let
                     them
                     bluster
                     whilest
                     they
                     please
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     unto
                     them
                     miserable
                     and
                     shameful
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     Saints
                     joyful
                     ,
                     to
                     himself
                     victorious
                     and
                     triumphant
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   Administration
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   that
                   this
                   Truth
                   principally
                   respects
                   .
                   Great
                   is
                   the
                   enmity
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   against
                   it
                   ;
                   great
                   the
                   Opposition
                   that
                   is
                   and
                   hath
                   alwayes
                   been
                   made
                   unto
                   it
                   :
                   But
                   this
                   will
                   be
                   the
                   assured
                   issue
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   Ruine
                   to
                   the
                   Enemies
                   ,
                   Joy
                   to
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   Glory
                   to
                   Christ.
                   This
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   typed
                   unto
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   Prophesie
                   of
                   Gog.
                   That
                   Prophesie
                   is
                   a
                   Recapitulation
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Enmity
                   that
                   is
                   acted
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   against
                   the
                   interest
                   of
                   Christ.
                   What
                   his
                   Counsel
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   Prophet
                   declares
                   ,
                   Ezek.
                   38.11
                   .
                   
                     I
                     will
                     go
                     up
                     to
                     the
                     Land
                     of
                     unwalled
                     Villages
                     ;
                     I
                     
                     will
                     go
                     up
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     are
                     at
                     rest
                     ,
                     that
                     dwell
                     safely
                     ,
                     all
                     of
                     them
                     dwelling
                     without
                     walls
                     ,
                     and
                     having
                     neither
                     bars
                     nor
                     gates
                     .
                  
                   They
                   look
                   upon
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   as
                   a
                   
                     feeble
                     people
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   hath
                   no
                   visible
                   Power
                   or
                   Defence
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   easie
                   to
                   be
                   destroyed
                   ;
                   this
                   encourageth
                   them
                   to
                   their
                   work
                   ;
                   who
                   or
                   what
                   can
                   deliver
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   hand
                   ?
                   With
                   this
                   Resolution
                   they
                   come
                   upon
                   the
                   
                     breadth
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   compass
                   the
                   
                     Camp
                     of
                     the
                     Saints
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     beloved
                     City
                     ,
                     Rev.
                  
                   20.9
                   .
                   They
                   go
                   about
                   their
                   work
                   with
                   Glory
                   and
                   Terror
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   would
                   do
                   it
                   in
                   a
                   day
                   .
                   So
                   they
                   have
                   done
                   in
                   all
                   Ages
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   continue
                   to
                   do
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   issue
                   ?
                   This
                   City
                   which
                   they
                   look
                   on
                   as
                   an
                   
                     unwalled
                     Town
                  
                   ,
                   no
                   way
                   defensible
                   or
                   tenable
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   yet
                   taken
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   nor
                   ever
                   shall
                   be
                   ;
                   but
                   there
                   they
                   fall
                   before
                   it
                   ,
                   one
                   after
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   bones
                   lye
                   under
                   the
                   walls
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   they
                   oppose
                   .
                   They
                   fall
                   upon
                   the
                   
                     Mountains
                     of
                     Israel
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   leave
                   a
                   stink
                   behind
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   shame
                   and
                   reproach
                   of
                   their
                   Names
                   unto
                   Eternity
                   .
                   Sometimes
                   they
                   seem
                   to
                   have
                   prevailed
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   have
                   done
                   their
                   work
                   ▪
                   but
                   still
                   the
                   issue
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   dye
                   ,
                   or
                   are
                   destroyed
                   and
                   go
                   down
                   to
                   the
                   Pit
                   ,
                   and
                   come
                   under
                   the
                   feet
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   leaving
                   the
                   
                     City
                     untaken
                  
                   .
                   Disappointment
                   ,
                   shame
                   and
                   everlasting
                   punishment
                   is
                   their
                   Portion
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   find
                   at
                   last
                   by
                   experience
                   that
                   this
                   
                     feeble
                     folk
                  
                   whom
                   they
                   so
                   despise
                   ,
                   are
                   Wise
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   their
                   Habitation
                   in
                   a
                   Rock
                   .
                   This
                   pledge
                   we
                   have
                   already
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   proposed
                   ;
                   that
                   all
                   who
                   have
                   formerly
                   risen
                   up
                   in
                   Enmity
                   to
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   are
                   dead
                   ,
                   gone
                   ,
                   perished
                   ,
                   
                     under
                     his
                     feet
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   left
                   their
                   work
                   undone
                   ;
                   as
                   far
                   from
                   Accomplishment
                   as
                   the
                   first
                   day
                   they
                   undertook
                   it
                   ;
                   The
                   same
                   shall
                   be
                   the
                   Lot
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   that
                   foll●w
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   they
                   have
                   all
                   done
                   their
                   utmost
                   ,
                   then
                   shall
                   the
                   end
                   be
                   ;
                   Then
                   shall
                   all
                   their
                   misery
                   be
                   compleated
                   ,
                   the
                   Joy
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   filled
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   Christ
                   exalted
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Enemies
                   themselves
                   ;
                   What
                   can
                   be
                   
                     more
                     shameful
                  
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   stupid
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   to
                   learn
                   from
                   the
                   Experience
                   of
                   so
                   many
                   
                     hundred
                     of
                     years
                  
                   to
                   give
                   over
                   a
                   work
                   wherein
                   never
                   any
                   prospered
                   ?
                   
                     more
                     miserable
                  
                   than
                   to
                   engage
                   in
                   that
                   design
                   ,
                   wherein
                   they
                   must
                   necessarily
                   fall
                   and
                   be
                   ruined
                   ?
                   
                     More
                     woful
                  
                   than
                   to
                   work
                   out
                   their
                   own
                   Eternal
                   Destruction
                   under
                   the
                   Wrath
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   business
                   wherein
                   they
                   had
                   no
                   success
                   ?
                   And
                   what
                   profit
                   is
                   it
                   if
                   for
                   the
                   present
                   they
                   grow
                   a
                   little
                   rich
                   with
                   the
                   gain
                   of
                   Oppression
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   Worm
                   in
                   it
                   that
                   will
                   devour
                   both
                   it
                   and
                   them
                   ?
                   What
                   Advantage
                   if
                   they
                   drink
                   a
                   little
                   precious
                   blood
                   and
                   find
                   sweetness
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   make
                   them
                   sick
                   and
                   swell
                   and
                   dye
                   .
                   The
                   beloved
                   City
                   still
                   abides
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   misery
                   shall
                   never
                   end
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Saints
                   ;
                   what
                   
                     more
                     joyful
                  
                   thing
                   can
                   there
                   be
                   ,
                   than
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   take
                   a
                   view
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   ;
                   to
                   look
                   backwards
                   and
                   see
                   all
                   the
                   Nimrods
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   that
                   have
                   opposed
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   lying
                   in
                   shame
                   and
                   misery
                   with
                   their
                   necks
                   under
                   the
                   
                     footstool
                     of
                     his
                     feet
                  
                   ?
                   There
                   they
                   may
                   see
                   Pharaoh
                   lie
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Nebuchadnezzar
                     ,
                     Nero
                     ,
                     Domitian
                     ,
                     Dioclesian
                     ,
                  
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   multitudes
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   have
                   walked
                   in
                   their
                   steps
                   ,
                   brought
                   down
                   to
                   the
                   sides
                   of
                   the
                   Pit
                   ,
                   in
                   shame
                   and
                   Eternal
                   Misery
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   Opposition
                   to
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   There
                   are
                   they
                   fallen
                   and
                   
                     perished
                     all
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     who
                     laid
                     their
                     sword●
                     under
                     heads
                     ,
                     and
                     caused
                     terror
                     in
                     the
                     Land
                     of
                     the
                     living
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   the
                   like
                   Prospect
                   may
                   they
                   take
                   of
                   what
                   is
                   
                     to
                     come
                  
                   ;
                   They
                   may
                   by
                   faith
                   see
                   Babylon
                   fallen
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   Conspiracy
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   against
                   them
                   and
                   their
                   Lord
                   disappointed
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   his
                   Enemies
                   that
                   shall
                   arise
                   even
                   to
                   the
                   Consummation
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   brought
                   to
                   ruine
                   .
                   How
                   may
                   they
                   triumph
                   in
                   a
                   glorious
                   Prospect
                   of
                   this
                   certain
                   and
                   unavoidable
                   Issue
                   of
                   the
                   Opposition
                   that
                   is
                   made
                   to
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   their
                   Redeemer
                   ?
                   And
                   this
                   must
                   be
                   the
                   issue
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   God
                   hath
                   
                     promised
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christ
                  
                   from
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   Eternal
                   Covenant
                   and
                   Compact
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   declared
                   .
                   And
                   after
                   the
                   first
                   promise
                   of
                   breaking
                   the
                   
                     Serpents
                     head
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   prevailing
                   therein
                   against
                   the
                   Enmity
                   of
                   his
                   seed
                   ;
                   no
                   season
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   passed
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   promises
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   success
                   and
                   issue
                   were
                   not
                   renewed
                   ;
                   and
                   hereunto
                   do
                   the
                   Writings
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   the
                   Psalms
                   and
                   the
                   Prophets
                   bear
                   witness
                   .
                   And
                   hereof
                   it
                   was
                   that
                   Enoch
                   the
                   seventh
                   from
                   Adam
                   prophesied
                   so
                   expresly
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     Old
                     world
                  
                   before
                   the
                   flood
                   ,
                   
                     Jude
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   14
                   ,
                   15.
                   other
                   Prophecies
                   and
                   Promises
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   purpose
                   occurr
                   every
                   wherein
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   God
                   also
                   in
                   several
                   Ages
                   for
                   the
                   greater
                   pledge
                   of
                   his
                   veracity
                   ,
                   typed
                   out
                   ;
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   Victory
                   of
                   Abraham
                   over
                   the
                   
                     four
                     Kings
                  
                   ,
                   representing
                   the
                   great
                   Monarchies
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   wherein
                   he
                   had
                   a
                   pledge
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   Heir
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   in
                   his
                   seed
                   :
                   in
                   the
                   Conquest
                   of
                   Canaan
                   the
                   seat
                   and
                   inheritance
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   by
                   Joshua
                   ;
                   in
                   the
                   Successes
                   and
                   Victories
                   of
                   David
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   many
                   signal
                   Instances
                   
                   given
                   in
                   the
                   Visible
                   ruine
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   potent
                   Opposers
                   of
                   his
                   interest
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   that
                   this
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   should
                   be
                   of
                   none
                   effect
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   expects
                   this
                   Issue
                   and
                   Event
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   frustrated
                   in
                   his
                   Expectation
                   .
                   Having
                   received
                   the
                   Ingagement
                   and
                   
                     faithful
                     Promises
                  
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   he
                   rests
                   in
                   the
                   foresight
                   of
                   its
                   accomplishment
                   .
                   And
                   thence
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   he
                   bears
                   all
                   the
                   Affronts
                   that
                   are
                   put
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   Opposition
                   that
                   is
                   made
                   unto
                   him
                   and
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   with
                   Patience
                   Long-suffering
                   and
                   Forbearance
                   .
                   When
                   we
                   consider
                   the
                   injuries
                   ,
                   reproaches
                   ,
                   oppressions
                   ,
                   persecutions
                   ,
                   blasphemies
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   exposed
                   unto
                   in
                   his
                   Wayes
                   ,
                   his
                   Servants
                   ,
                   his
                   Spirit
                   and
                   Worship
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   ready
                   to
                   admire
                   at
                   his
                   patience
                   (
                   as
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   do
                   )
                   that
                   he
                   breaks
                   not
                   forth
                   against
                   his
                   enemies
                   as
                   a
                   
                     consuming
                     fire
                  
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   knows
                   the
                   
                     time
                     and
                     season
                  
                   that
                   is
                   allotted
                   for
                   the
                   Execution
                   of
                   Vengeance
                   upon
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   nothing
                   of
                   their
                   Pride
                   ,
                   Rage
                   ,
                   boasting
                   or
                   triumphing
                   against
                   him
                   shall
                   ever
                   provoke
                   him
                   to
                   anticipate
                   their
                   ruine
                   ;
                   so
                   secure
                   he
                   is
                   of
                   their
                   Destruction
                   in
                   the
                   appointed
                   season
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   certain
                   of
                   their
                   Day
                   that
                   is
                   coming
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   He
                   is
                   himself
                   furnished
                   with
                   
                     Authority
                     and
                     Power
                  
                   for
                   the
                   accomplishment
                   of
                   this
                   Work
                   ;
                   when
                   and
                   how
                   he
                   pleaseth
                   .
                   He
                   hath
                   not
                   only
                   Assurance
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   Concurrence
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   himself
                   also
                   throughly
                   armed
                   and
                   furnished
                   with
                   Power
                   to
                   destroy
                   all
                   his
                   Enemies
                   even
                   in
                   a
                   moment
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   fail
                   to
                   put
                   forth
                   his
                   power
                   in
                   the
                   appointed
                   season
                   ;
                   he
                   
                     will
                     bruise
                     them
                     all
                     with
                     a
                     rod
                     of
                     Iron
                     ,
                     and
                     dash
                     them
                     in
                     pieces
                     like
                     a
                     Potters
                     vessel
                     .
                  
                   If
                   all
                   his
                   Enemies
                   should
                   at
                   once
                   combine
                   themselves
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   should
                   the
                   world
                   receive
                   the
                   utmost
                   contribution
                   of
                   craft
                   subtilty
                   and
                   strength
                   that
                   Hell
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   afford
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   it
                   all
                   to
                   stand
                   before
                   the
                   incomprehensible
                   power
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ?
                   See
                   Rev.
                   6.16
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   His
                   Glory
                   and
                   Honour
                   require
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   :
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   very
                   tender
                   in
                   .
                   God
                   hath
                   raised
                   him
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   given
                   him
                   
                     Glory
                     and
                     Honour
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   care
                   must
                   be
                   taken
                   that
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   lost
                   or
                   impaired
                   .
                   Now
                   if
                   his
                   Enemies
                   should
                   
                     go
                     free
                  
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   could
                   by
                   any
                   means
                   
                     subduct
                     themselves
                  
                   from
                   under
                   his
                   Power
                   ,
                   or
                   be
                   delivered
                   from
                   his
                   Wrath
                   ,
                   where
                   would
                   be
                   his
                   Glory
                   ,
                   where
                   his
                   Honour
                   ?
                   Here
                   they
                   reproach
                   him
                   ,
                   blaspheme
                   him
                   ,
                   despise
                   him
                   ,
                   persecute
                   him
                   ,
                   shall
                   they
                   escape
                   and
                   go
                   free
                   ?
                   Shall
                   they
                   alwayes
                   prosper
                   ?
                   What
                   then
                   would
                   he
                   do
                   to
                   his
                   great
                   name
                   ?
                   The
                   Glory
                   of
                   Christ
                   indispensibly
                   requires
                   that
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   
                     season
                     ,
                     a
                     day
                  
                   appointed
                   for
                   the
                   Eternal
                   Ruine
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   stubborn
                   Adversaries
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   His
                   Saints
                   pray
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   so
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   both
                   upon
                   his
                   account
                   and
                   
                     their
                     own
                  
                   .
                   Upon
                   his
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   Glory
                   which
                   is
                   dearer
                   to
                   them
                   than
                   their
                   lives
                   may
                   be
                   vindicated
                   and
                   exalted
                   ;
                   
                     their
                     own
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   Miseries
                   may
                   be
                   ended
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Blood
                   of
                   their
                   
                     fellow
                     servants
                  
                   may
                   be
                   revenged
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   may
                   be
                   delivered
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Promises
                   fulfilled
                   .
                   Now
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   disappoint
                   their
                   Prayers
                   ,
                   nor
                   frustrate
                   their
                   Expectations
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   much
                   less
                   in
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   of
                   so
                   great
                   importance
                   .
                   He
                   will
                   avenge
                   his
                   Elect
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   avenge
                   them
                   speedily
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   His
                   Enemies
                   deserve
                   it
                   unto
                   the
                   utmost
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   as
                   well
                   his
                   Justice
                   as
                   his
                   Glory
                   and
                   Interest
                   and
                   People
                   are
                   concerned
                   in
                   their
                   destruction
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   
                     most
                     of
                     them
                  
                   their
                   Outrage
                   against
                   him
                   is
                   notorious
                   ,
                   and
                   visible
                   in
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   men
                   and
                   Angels
                   ;
                   in
                   
                     all
                     of
                     them
                  
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   cruel
                   ,
                   old
                   ,
                   lasting
                   Enmity
                   and
                   hatred
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   will
                   lay
                   open
                   and
                   discover
                   at
                   the
                   
                     last
                     day
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   shall
                   see
                   the
                   Righteousness
                   of
                   his
                   Judgements
                   against
                   them
                   ;
                   God
                   hath
                   given
                   him
                   
                     a
                     Kingdom
                  
                   ,
                   appointed
                   him
                   to
                   reign
                   ;
                   they
                   declare
                   that
                   he
                   shall
                   not
                   do
                   so
                   ,
                   and
                   endeavour
                   their
                   utmost
                   to
                   keep
                   him
                   from
                   his
                   Throne
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   with
                   scorn
                   despight
                   and
                   malice
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   whilest
                   God
                   is
                   Righteous
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Scepter
                   of
                   Christs
                   Kingdom
                   a
                   
                     Scepter
                     of
                     Righteousness
                  
                   ,
                   themselves
                   call
                   aloud
                   for
                   their
                   own
                   Destruction
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Vses
                   of
                   this
                   Truth
                   in
                   the
                   comfort
                   of
                   the
                   Disciples
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   against
                   all
                   fears
                   ,
                   despondencies
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   effects
                   of
                   unbelief
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   terror
                   of
                   wicked
                   men
                   ,
                   are
                   obvious
                   and
                   exposed
                   unto
                   all
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Verse
                   XIV
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   Apostle
                   having
                   proved
                   the
                   Preheminence
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   as
                   Mediator
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   above
                   all
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   from
                   those
                   Attributions
                   of
                   Honour
                   and
                   Glory
                   that
                   are
                   made
                   unto
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   whereunto
                   are
                   no
                   where
                   made
                   or
                   given
                   unto
                   Angels
                   ;
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   not
                   appear
                   to
                   argue
                   meerly
                   negatively
                   from
                   what
                   is
                   not
                   said
                   concerning
                   them
                   ,
                   adds
                   in
                   this
                   
                     last
                     Verse
                  
                   such
                   a
                   description
                   of
                   their
                   Natures
                   and
                   Office
                   ,
                   or
                   Work
                   and
                   Employment
                   ,
                   as
                   shews
                   that
                   indeed
                   no
                   such
                   thing
                   can
                   be
                   rightly
                   spoken
                   or
                   affirmed
                   concerning
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   hath
                   before
                   manifested
                   to
                   be
                   spoken
                   and
                   recorded
                   concerning
                   the
                   Son.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Ver.
                     14.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ;
                  
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   difference
                   in
                   the
                   Reading
                   ,
                   nor
                   much
                   about
                   the
                   Translation
                   of
                   those
                   words
                   .
                   
                     Are
                     they
                     not
                     all
                     ministring
                     Spirits
                     ,
                     sent
                     out
                     to
                     Minister
                     to
                  
                   (
                   unto
                   a
                   Ministry
                   for
                   )
                   
                     them
                     that
                     shall
                     inherit
                     salvation
                  
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   the
                   common
                   received
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   concerning
                   Angels
                   ,
                   suitable
                   unto
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   purpose
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   as
                   manifesting
                   their
                   dis-interest
                   in
                   the
                   Glory
                   before
                   ascribed
                   unto
                   the
                   Son.
                   
                
                 
                   Sundry
                   things
                   are
                   here
                   expressed
                   concerning
                   Angels
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   must
                   briefly
                   pass
                   through
                   the
                   Consideration
                   of
                   .
                   As
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Their
                   Nature
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     Ruchoth
                     ,
                     Spirits
                  
                   .
                   Spiritual
                   subsistences
                   ,
                   
                   not
                   Qualities
                   ,
                   or
                   Natural
                   Faculties
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Sadduces
                   imagined
                   ;
                   and
                   which
                   by
                   an
                   Homonomy
                   of
                   the
                   Name
                   ,
                   
                     Maimonides
                     ,
                     More
                     Nebuch
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   2.
                   cap.
                   3.
                   admits
                   also
                   to
                   be
                   Angels
                   ,
                   but
                   falsly
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   Authority
                   from
                   Scripture
                   or
                   Reason
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   their
                   Nature
                   ,
                   this
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   acknowledge
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   
                     Created
                     Spirits
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   compared
                   with
                   ,
                   or
                   equalled
                   unto
                   him
                   that
                   
                     made
                     and
                     created
                  
                   all
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Their
                   Office
                   ;
                   They
                   are
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     ministring
                     Spirits
                  
                   ;
                   
                   So
                   are
                   they
                   termed
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   103.21
                   .
                   
                     Praise
                     the
                     Lord
                     all
                     his
                     Hosts
                     ,
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   LXX
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     his
                     Ministers
                     doing
                     his
                     will.
                  
                   Hence
                   in
                   general
                   the
                   Jews
                   call
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Ministers
                   ;
                   and
                   among
                   other
                   Titles
                   assign
                   this
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Creator
                     of
                     Ministring
                     Spirits
                     or
                     Angels
                     .
                  
                   And
                   expresly
                   in
                   the
                   Talmud
                   they
                   are
                   called
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   more
                   frequently
                   by
                   the
                   Rabbins
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Hebrew
                     Dialect
                  
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Angels
                     of
                     Ministry
                  
                   ;
                   above
                   whom
                   that
                   the
                   Messiah
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   formerly
                   shewed
                   from
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   what
                   kind
                   of
                   Office
                   or
                   Ministry
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   is
                   ascribed
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   Word
                   it self
                   doth
                   in
                   part
                   declare
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   Minister
                   ,
                   principally
                   about
                   
                     holy
                     things
                  
                   ;
                   Nor
                   is
                   it
                   above
                   once
                   applyed
                   unto
                   any
                   
                     other
                     Ministry
                  
                   .
                   And
                   such
                   a
                   Ministry
                   it
                   signifies
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   performed
                   with
                   Honour
                   and
                   Ease
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   opposed
                   unto
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   Minister
                   with
                   Labour
                   and
                   Burden
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   Ministry
                   of
                   the
                   Levites
                   in
                   bearing
                   the
                   Burden
                   of
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                   is
                   called
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     Ministry
                     with
                     Labour
                     ,
                     Numb
                  
                   .
                   8.
                   
                   When
                   the
                   more
                   easie
                   and
                   honourable
                   Employment
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   attended
                   by
                   them
                   who
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   their
                   Age
                   were
                   exempted
                   from
                   bearing
                   of
                   burdens
                   ,
                   is
                   called
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   v.
                   16.
                   and
                   Deut.
                   18.7
                   .
                   Such
                   is
                   the
                   Ministry
                   of
                   Angels
                   ;
                   It
                   is
                   in
                   and
                   about
                   
                     holy
                     things
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   unto
                   themselves
                   honourable
                   and
                   easie
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   rendered
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   expresseth
                   some
                   times
                   such
                   a
                   
                     general
                     Ministry
                  
                   as
                   comp●izeth
                   the
                   whole
                   Service
                   and
                   Worship
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   Acts
                   13.2
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     they
                     ministred
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   attended
                   unto
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Duties
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   then
                   in
                   general
                   is
                   the
                   Office
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   or
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Ministring
                     Spirits
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   wait
                   on
                   God
                   in
                   and
                   about
                   his
                   Holy
                   Services
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   which
                   also
                   in
                   the
                   like
                   manner
                   ministreth
                   unto
                   God
                   in
                   its
                   own
                   state
                   and
                   condition
                   .
                   And
                   hence
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   they
                   do
                   make
                   up
                   one
                   
                     Family
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                  
                   4.15
                   .
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   fellow-servants
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Family
                   with
                   them
                   that
                   
                     keep
                     the
                     Testimony
                     of
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     Rev.
                  
                   22.9
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   latter
                   Jews
                   have
                   retained
                   the
                   Tradition
                   of
                   .
                   Whence
                   is
                   that
                   of
                   
                     Maimonides
                     ,
                     More
                     Nebuch
                     .
                     part
                     .
                  
                   2.
                   cap.
                   6.
                   which
                   he
                   citeth
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Talmud
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     holy
                     blessed
                     God
                     d●●h
                     
                     nothing
                     unless
                     he
                     consult
                     with
                     his
                     superiour
                     family
                     .
                  
                   Only
                   not
                   knowing
                   the
                   rise
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   nor
                   what
                   it
                   should
                   signifie
                   ;
                   he
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Greek
                     Tongue
                     it
                     signifies
                     an
                     Host
                  
                   ;
                   whereas
                   it
                   is
                   purely
                   the
                   
                     Latine
                     familia
                  
                   without
                   the
                   least
                   alteration
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   description
                   of
                   this
                   
                     superiour
                     part
                  
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Family
                     of
                     God
                  
                   is
                   given
                   us
                   ,
                   Dan.
                   7.10
                   .
                   
                     Thousand
                     thousands
                     did
                     minister
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     ten
                     thousand
                     times
                     ten
                     thousand
                     stood
                     before
                     him
                     .
                  
                   In
                   which
                   words
                   
                     Pseudo-Dionysius
                     ,
                     Gregory
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Aquinas
                   ,
                   with
                   sundry
                   of
                   the
                   School-men
                   ,
                   have
                   coined
                   a
                   distinction
                   of
                   Angels
                   into
                   ministrantes
                   ,
                   those
                   that
                   minister
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   assistentes
                   ,
                   those
                   that
                   
                     stand
                     before
                     him
                  
                   .
                   Whereas
                   the
                   whole
                   intendment
                   of
                   the
                   expression
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Angels
                   
                     stood
                     ministring
                     before
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   John
                   declares
                   the
                   matter
                   ,
                   Rev.
                   5.11
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   the
                   Apostle
                   expresly
                   here
                   affirms
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   
                     ministring
                     spirits
                  
                   ,
                   cutting
                   off
                   one
                   member
                   of
                   their
                   distinction
                   .
                   Neither
                   is
                   there
                   more
                   intended
                   in
                   the
                   ministery
                   of
                   that
                   
                     upper
                     part
                  
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Family
                     of
                     God
                  
                   than
                   is
                   expressed
                   concerning
                   the
                   
                     lower
                     part
                  
                   of
                   it
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   Deut.
                   18.5
                   .
                   
                     God
                     chose
                     the
                     Priests
                     and
                     the
                     Levites
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     stand
                     and
                     to
                     minister
                     in
                     the
                     Name
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                  
                   The
                   same
                   persons
                   were
                   both
                   assistentes
                   and
                   ministrantes
                   ,
                   they
                   stood
                   to
                   minister
                   before
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
                 
                   Now
                   because
                   of
                   this
                   standing
                   and
                   ministring
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   their
                   waiting
                   on
                   God
                   in
                   a
                   readiness
                   to
                   do
                   his
                   Will
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   in
                   some
                   sense
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   he
                   executeth
                   Justice
                   and
                   Judgment
                   ;
                   for
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   called
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   80.
                   v.
                   1.
                   
                   
                     He
                     that
                     dwelleth
                     between
                     the
                     Cherubims
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   Psa●
                   .
                   99.
                   v.
                   1.
                   
                   So
                   the
                   Jews
                   say
                   that
                   the
                   Thrones
                   mentioned
                   Dan.
                   7.
                   were
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     higher
                     Princes
                  
                   or
                   Angels
                   ,
                   as
                   Abarbinel
                   on
                   the
                   place
                   .
                   This
                   then
                   is
                   their
                   Office
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   ministring
                   spirits
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   3.
                   
                   Their
                   Execution
                   of
                   their
                   Office
                   in
                   their
                   actual
                   employment
                   is
                   here
                   also
                   expressed
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   
                     ministring
                     spirits
                  
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     sent
                     out
                     unto
                     a
                     ministery
                     ;
                     sent
                     out
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   they
                   are
                   
                     daily
                     so
                  
                   ,
                   continually
                   so
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                   denoting
                   the
                   
                     present
                     time
                  
                   which
                   is
                   always
                   .
                   They
                   stand
                   before
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   continually
                   sent
                   out
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   some
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   others
                   ,
                   always
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   sufficient
                   for
                   his
                   work
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   as
                   we
                   observed
                   before
                   that
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   denotes
                   the
                   whole
                   
                     family
                     service
                  
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   general
                   is
                   ascribed
                   unto
                   these
                   children
                   and
                   servants
                   of
                   his
                   in
                   the
                   
                     upper
                     part
                  
                   thereof
                   ,
                   they
                   being
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Ministring
                     spirits
                  
                   ;
                   So
                   here
                   the
                   execution
                   of
                   th●ir
                   work
                   is
                   expressed
                   by
                   
                     two
                     words
                  
                   which
                   comprize
                   the
                   whole
                   
                     Ministery
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                  
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Apostleship
                   and
                   
                     labouring
                     Ministery
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   therein
                   the
                   Harmony
                   is
                   still
                   preserved
                   that
                   is
                   between
                   
                     both
                     parts
                     of
                     the
                     family
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   And
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   service
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   the
                   Ministers
                   thereof
                   do
                   not
                   minister
                   unto
                   men
                   but
                   
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   behalf
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   Acts
                   13.2
                   .
                   So
                   is
                   it
                   with
                   
                     th●se
                     spirits
                  
                   also
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   sent
                   out
                   
                     to
                     minister
                     for
                     the
                     good
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Lord
                   
                     unto
                     whom
                     they
                     minister
                  
                   ;
                   his
                   Ministers
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   not
                   ours
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   103.
                   v.
                   21.
                   though
                   in
                   their
                   ministery
                   ,
                   belonging
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     same
                     Family
                  
                   with
                   Believers
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   their
                   fellow
                   servants
                   .
                   As
                   all
                   the
                   servants
                   of
                   
                     a
                     King
                  
                   ,
                   though
                   otherwise
                   greatly
                   differenced
                   ,
                   agree
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   
                     all
                     servants
                  
                   unto
                   the
                   same
                   Person
                   .
                   And
                   these
                   two
                   words
                   express
                   both
                   their
                   Honour
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   immediately
                   sent
                   out
                   from
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   their
                   Obedience
                   and
                   diligence
                   ,
                   they
                   undertake
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Ministery
                   to
                   be
                   discharged
                   with
                   Care
                   and
                   due
                   Observance
                   of
                   him
                   by
                   whom
                   they
                   are
                   sent
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   There
                   is
                   expressed
                   the
                   Restriction
                   of
                   their
                   Ministery
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     especial
                     Object
                  
                   of
                   their
                   work
                   and
                   employment
                   ;
                   
                   it
                   is
                   for
                   them
                   that
                   shall
                   be
                   
                     heirs
                     of
                     salvation
                  
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     for
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   sakes
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   good
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   behalf
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     shall
                     inherit
                     salvation
                     .
                     Heirs
                  
                   they
                   are
                   at
                   present
                   ,
                   and
                   hereafter
                   shall
                   inherit
                   or
                   actually
                   obtain
                   salvation
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   their
                   Heirship
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   elect
                   Believers
                   .
                   Yet
                   the
                   Apostle
                   speaketh
                   not
                   of
                   them
                   as
                   Elect
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   absolutely
                   as
                   Believers
                   ;
                   but
                   as
                   of
                   Heirs
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   obtain
                   by
                   the
                   priviledge
                   of
                   Adoption
                   .
                   This
                   gives
                   them
                   Heirship
                   and
                   an
                   interest
                   in
                   the
                   Family
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   the
                   ministery
                   of
                   the
                   
                     superiour
                     part
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Family
                   in
                   behalf
                   of
                   the
                   lower
                   ,
                   respects
                   them
                   as
                   such
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   Adopted
                   ,
                   as
                   Children
                   ,
                   as
                   Heirs
                   ,
                   as
                   Co-heirs
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   8.
                   v.
                   16
                   ,
                   17.
                   
                   This
                   priviledge
                   I
                   say
                   amongst
                   others
                   innumerable
                   and
                   inexpressible
                   we
                   have
                   by
                   our
                   Adoption
                   ,
                   that
                   being
                   admitted
                   into
                   the
                   
                     Family
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   those
                   blessed
                   Angels
                   whose
                   special
                   ministery
                   respects
                   that
                   Family
                   have
                   us
                   under
                   their
                   constant
                   care
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   ministery
                   of
                   Angels
                   is
                   not
                   always
                   absolutely
                   restrained
                   unto
                   the
                   Church
                   or
                   Family
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   employed
                   also
                   in
                   the
                   government
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   Angel
                   that
                   was
                   sent
                   unto
                   Daniel
                   affirms
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     year
                     of
                     Darius
                     he
                     stood
                     to
                     confirm
                     and
                     strengthen
                     him
                     ,
                     Dan.
                  
                   11.1
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   assist
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   weilding
                   of
                   his
                   new
                   
                   gotten
                   Empire
                   .
                   As
                   also
                   chap.
                   10.
                   v.
                   13
                   ,
                   20
                   ,
                   21.
                   he
                   declares
                   how
                   he
                   acted
                   in
                   opposition
                   to
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   Persia
                   ,
                   and
                   stirred
                   up
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   Grecia
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   how
                   he
                   should
                   do
                   so
                   in
                   the
                   appointed
                   time
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   also
                   doubtless
                   are
                   they
                   employed
                   about
                   other
                   Affairs
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   much
                   good
                   redounds
                   unto
                   many
                   who
                   yet
                   belong
                   not
                   unto
                   the
                   Family
                   of
                   God.
                   But
                   yet
                   two
                   things
                   we
                   may
                   here
                   observe
                   :
                   First
                   ,
                   That
                   though
                   this
                   Ministery
                   of
                   theirs
                   was
                   not
                   immediately
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   was
                   ultimately
                   for
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   For
                   their
                   sakes
                   were
                   those
                   mighty
                   Empires
                   first
                   raised
                   ,
                   and
                   afterwards
                   razed
                   to
                   the
                   ground
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   consider
                   in
                   their
                   ministery
                   .
                   See
                   Zech.
                   1.8
                   ,
                   9
                   ,
                   10
                   ,
                   11.
                   
                   And
                   thence
                   it
                   appears
                   that
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Persia
                   ,
                   who
                   withstood
                   the
                   Angel
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   any
                   
                     Angel
                     of
                     God
                  
                   but
                   the
                   
                     King
                     of
                     Persia
                  
                   himself
                   ,
                   who
                   laboured
                   to
                   obstruct
                   the
                   work
                   committed
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Apostle
                   treats
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   of
                   that
                   immediate
                   respect
                   which
                   the
                   
                     ministery
                     of
                     the
                     Angels
                  
                   had
                   unto
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   because
                   in
                   that
                   regard
                   alone
                   he
                   carries
                   on
                   his
                   comparison
                   between
                   them
                   and
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   that
                   only
                   being
                   unto
                   his
                   purpose
                   in
                   hand
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   objected
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   their
                   
                     Ministery
                     will
                     not
                     clearly
                     evince
                     their
                     inferiority
                  
                   and
                   subordination
                   unto
                   Christ
                   ,
                   seeing
                   he
                   himself
                   also
                   was
                   sent
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   for
                   
                     the
                     good
                     of
                     them
                     who
                     shall
                     inherit
                     salvation
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   is
                   thence
                   called
                   the
                   
                     Apostle
                     of
                     our
                     profession
                  
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   differences
                   between
                   him
                   and
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   being
                   sent
                   are
                   so
                   great
                   and
                   manifest
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   superiority
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   preheminence
                   above
                   them
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   least
                   thereby
                   impeached
                   .
                   He
                   was
                   sent
                   by
                   his
                   own
                   voluntary
                   previous
                   choice
                   and
                   condescension
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   so
                   ,
                   in
                   pursuit
                   of
                   the
                   state
                   and
                   condition
                   of
                   their
                   creation
                   .
                   He
                   was
                   sent
                   to
                   minister
                   in
                   the
                   
                     form
                     of
                     a
                     servant
                  
                   ,
                   only
                   for
                   a
                   short
                   season
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   days
                   of
                   his
                   flesh
                   ;
                   they
                   continue
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   from
                   the
                   Beginning
                   to
                   the
                   End
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   He
                   was
                   sent
                   unto
                   that
                   great
                   and
                   mighty
                   work
                   of
                   Mediation
                   which
                   none
                   was
                   worthy
                   to
                   undertake
                   ,
                   none
                   able
                   to
                   go
                   through
                   withall
                   but
                   himself
                   alone
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     only
                     begotten
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   sent
                   about
                   the
                   ordinary
                   concernments
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   .
                   He
                   as
                   the
                   Son
                   ;
                   they
                   as
                   servants
                   .
                   He
                   as
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   Redemption
                   and
                   Salvation
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   they
                   as
                   
                     subordinate
                     assistants
                  
                   in
                   the
                   particular
                   promotion
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   general
                   Agreement
                   then
                   of
                   his
                   and
                   their
                   being
                   sent
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   hath
                   so
                   many
                   and
                   so
                   great
                   differences
                   in
                   the
                   Mann●r
                   Causes
                   and
                   Ends
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   no
                   way
                   takes
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   evidence
                   of
                   their
                   subordination
                   and
                   subjection
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   with
                   this
                   Demonstration
                   the
                   Apostle
                   closeth
                   the
                   Argument
                   he
                   had
                   so
                   long
                   insist●d
                   on
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   this
                   
                     Ministery
                     of
                     Angels
                  
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   shall
                   inherit
                   salvation
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   belongs
                   not
                   directly
                   unto
                   the
                   present
                   design
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   in
                   the
                   full
                   consideration
                   of
                   it
                   cause
                   a
                   long
                   diversion
                   from
                   the
                   work
                   in
                   hand
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   treat
                   ,
                   although
                   it
                   be
                   a
                   matter
                   singularly
                   deserving
                   our
                   meditation
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   present
                   it
                   may
                   suffice
                   us
                   to
                   observe
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     in
                     the
                     government
                     and
                     protection
                     of
                     his
                     Saints
                     here
                     below
                     ,
                     both
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     dispensation
                     of
                     Grace
                     and
                     Providence
                     ,
                     God
                     is
                     pleased
                     to
                     make
                     use
                     of
                     the
                     Ministery
                     of
                     Angels
                     ,
                     wherein
                     much
                     of
                     their
                     Honour
                     and
                     our
                     Safety
                     doth
                     consist
                     .
                  
                   For
                   a
                   close
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   only
                   observe
                   the
                   
                     Way
                     and
                     Manner
                  
                   whereby
                   the
                   Apostle
                   proposeth
                   this
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Ministery
                   of
                   Angels
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     Hebrews
                     ;
                     Are
                     they
                     not
                  
                   ?
                   saith
                   he
                   ;
                   he
                   speaks
                   of
                   it
                   as
                   a
                   matter
                   
                     well
                     known
                  
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   acknowledged
                   by
                   them
                   .
                   Their
                   Nature
                   ,
                   their
                   Dignity
                   ,
                   their
                   Office
                   was
                   declared
                   in
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   .
                   Thence
                   were
                   they
                   instructed
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   to
                   their
                   Nature
                   they
                   were
                   Spirits
                   ;
                   in
                   Dignity
                   ,
                   Thrones
                   Principalities
                   and
                   Powers
                   ;
                   in
                   Office
                   ,
                   Ministers
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   sent
                   out
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   these
                   things
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   sundry
                   places
                   takes
                   for
                   granted
                   ,
                   as
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   already
                   known
                   and
                   received
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   8.
                   v.
                   32.
                   
                   Ephes.
                   1.
                   v.
                   20
                   ,
                   21.
                   
                   Col.
                   1.
                   v.
                   16.
                   
                   This
                   Doctrine
                   then
                   I
                   say
                   was
                   propagated
                   from
                   the
                   Jews
                   unto
                   the
                   Christians
                   .
                   And
                   from
                   them
                   also
                   came
                   forth
                   much
                   of
                   that
                   
                     curiosity
                     and
                     superstition
                  
                   about
                   Angels
                   ,
                   which
                   afterwards
                   infected
                   the
                   minds
                   of
                   many
                   in
                   the
                   Christian
                   Church
                   .
                   For
                   after
                   they
                   were
                   forsaken
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   began
                   to
                   give
                   up
                   themselves
                   unto
                   
                     vain
                     speculations
                  
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   not
                   any
                   thing
                   wherein
                   the
                   vanity
                   of
                   their
                   minds
                   did
                   more
                   early
                   manifest
                   it self
                   ,
                   than
                   in
                   their
                   imaginations
                   about
                   Angels
                   ,
                   wherein
                   they
                   exercise
                   themselves
                   unto
                   this
                   day
                   .
                   For
                   to
                   omit
                   their
                   
                     monstrous
                     figments
                  
                   about
                   the
                   Original
                   of
                   Devils
                   ,
                   most
                   of
                   whom
                   they
                   affirm
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   begotten
                   by
                   Adam
                   on
                   Lilith
                   before
                   God
                   formed
                   Eve
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   to
                   have
                   issued
                   from
                   Adam
                   and
                   Eve
                   severally
                   whilst
                   they
                   lived
                   separate
                   an
                   150
                   years
                   after
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Abel
                   ,
                   as
                   later
                   follies
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   certain
                   that
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   began
                   to
                   vent
                   
                     curiosities
                     about
                     Angels
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   time
                   ,
                   Col.
                   2.18
                   .
                   and
                   to
                   express
                   their
                   fancies
                   about
                   their
                   Names
                   ,
                   Orders
                   ,
                   Degrees
                   and
                   Employments
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   they
                   continue
                   yet
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   although
                   they
                   peremptorily
                   deny
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   invocated
                   or
                   prayed
                   unto
                   ,
                   wherein
                   they
                   are
                   out-done
                   by
                   others
                   .
                   Names
                   they
                   have
                   
                   invented
                   for
                   them
                   innumerable
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   uncouth
                   and
                   insignificant
                   .
                   Orders
                   also
                   or
                   Degrees
                   they
                   assign
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   some
                   four
                   ,
                   some
                   five
                   ,
                   some
                   seven
                   ,
                   some
                   nine
                   ,
                   some
                   thirteen
                   ,
                   according
                   as
                   it
                   hath
                   seemed
                   good
                   unto
                   this
                   or
                   that
                   
                     Great
                     Master
                  
                   among
                   them
                   .
                   From
                   them
                   the
                   Pseudodionysius
                   about
                   the
                   
                     fourth
                     or
                     fifth
                     Century
                  
                   after
                   Christ
                   ,
                   took
                   the
                   occasion
                   and
                   rise
                   of
                   his
                   
                     operous
                     figment
                  
                   about
                   the
                   
                     Celestial
                     Hierarchy
                  
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   mixed
                   their
                   inventions
                   with
                   many
                   Peripatetical
                   and
                   Pythagorean
                   notions
                   .
                   Aristotle
                   proportioned
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   Intelligencies
                   unto
                   the
                   Spheres
                   of
                   the
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   more
                   he
                   granted
                   not
                   .
                   The
                   Pythagoreans
                   and
                   Platonicks
                   asserted
                   all
                   things
                   here
                   below
                   to
                   be
                   influenced
                   by
                   the
                   Planets
                   in
                   their
                   Orbs
                   ,
                   the
                   inferiour
                   receiving
                   a
                   communication
                   of
                   vertue
                   from
                   the
                   higher
                   ,
                   and
                   imparting
                   it
                   unto
                   them
                   beneath
                   .
                   So
                   they
                   interpreted
                   the
                   Exsection
                   of
                   Saturn
                   by
                   Jupiter
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   of
                   Coelum
                   by
                   Saturn
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   interception
                   of
                   their
                   
                     procreative
                     influence
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   not
                   immediately
                   be
                   communicated
                   unto
                   things
                   below
                   but
                   by
                   them
                   .
                   Out
                   of
                   all
                   these
                   fancies
                   did
                   Dionysius
                   raise
                   his
                   Hierarchy
                   .
                   From
                   the
                   Jews
                   he
                   took
                   the
                   Disposition
                   of
                   his
                   Angels
                   into
                   
                     Orders
                     of
                     Superiority
                  
                   and
                   Rule
                   ;
                   from
                   Aristotle
                   their
                   number
                   ,
                   placing
                   an
                   Order
                   instead
                   of
                   a
                   
                     single
                     Intelligence
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   answer
                   what
                   is
                   taught
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   concerning
                   their
                   multitude
                   ;
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   
                     Pythagorean
                     Platonicks
                  
                   the
                   communication
                   of
                   Light
                   Knowledge
                   and
                   Illumination
                   from
                   God
                   by
                   the
                   highest
                   to
                   the
                   lowest
                   Series
                   or
                   Order
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   them
                   to
                   Men
                   on
                   earth
                   .
                   And
                   on
                   this
                   foundation
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   are
                   built
                   the
                   Discourses
                   of
                   many
                   Commentators
                   on
                   this
                   place
                   ;
                   in
                   their
                   Enquiries
                   ,
                   whether
                   Angels
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Superiour
                     Orders
                  
                   are
                   sent
                   forth
                   to
                   minister
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   Believers
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   denied
                   by
                   many
                   ,
                   though
                   by
                   some
                   later
                   Expositors
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Estius
                     ,
                     Ribera
                     ,
                     Tena
                     ,
                     A
                     Lapide
                  
                   granted
                   ,
                   and
                   proved
                   not
                   without
                   much
                   ado
                   .
                   So
                   hard
                   is
                   it
                   sometimes
                   for
                   men
                   to
                   cast
                   down
                   sear-crows
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   setting
                   up
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   remaineth
                   only
                   that
                   we
                   close
                   our
                   whose
                   discourses
                   on
                   this
                   Chapter
                   with
                   some
                   Observations
                   for
                   our
                   own
                   
                     use
                     and
                     instruction
                  
                   from
                   this
                   last
                   Verse
                   ;
                   as
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   
                     The
                     highest
                     Honour
                     of
                     the
                     most
                     glorious
                     Spirits
                     in
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     minister
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     in
                     the
                     service
                     whereunto
                     he
                     appoints
                     them
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   Office
                   ,
                   this
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   Angels
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   their
                   Honour
                   and
                   Glory
                   .
                   For
                   what
                   greater
                   Honour
                   can
                   a
                   Creature
                   be
                   more
                   partaker
                   of
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   be
                   emploied
                   in
                   the
                   service
                   of
                   his
                   Creator
                   ?
                   What
                   greater
                   glory
                   than
                   to
                   stand
                   in
                   the
                   Presence
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   do
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ?
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   an
                   Honour
                   on
                   earth
                   
                     to
                     stand
                     before
                     Princes
                  
                   ,
                   dying
                   perishing
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   unto
                   men
                   in
                   nature
                   and
                   kind
                   equal
                   unto
                   those
                   before
                   whom
                   they
                   stand
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   it
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   nature
                   are
                   at
                   an
                   infinite
                   distance
                   from
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   stand
                   before
                   him
                   who
                   lives
                   for
                   ever
                   and
                   ever
                   ?
                   And
                   surely
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   unconceivably
                   woful
                   unto
                   poor
                   souls
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   ,
                   to
                   find
                   how
                   they
                   despised
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   a
                   share
                   and
                   interest
                   in
                   that
                   service
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   and
                   ever
                   was
                   the
                   Glory
                   and
                   Honour
                   of
                   Angels
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Such
                     is
                     the
                     love
                     and
                     care
                     of
                     God
                     towards
                     his
                     Saints
                     labouring
                     here
                     below
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     sends
                     the
                     most
                     glorious
                     Attendants
                     on
                     his
                     Throne
                     to
                     minister
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     in
                     taking
                     care
                     of
                     them
                     .
                  
                   He
                   who
                   gave
                   his
                   
                     only
                     Son
                  
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   spare
                   to
                   send
                   his
                   
                     holy
                     Angels
                     unto
                     them
                  
                   .
                   Heaven
                   and
                   earth
                   shall
                   be
                   witnesses
                   of
                   his
                   care
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   value
                   that
                   he
                   puts
                   upon
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   this
                   being
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   so
                   great
                   importance
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     Churches
                     consolation
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   directly
                   taught
                   in
                   the
                   Text
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   a
                   little
                   
                     farther
                     enquire
                  
                   into
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   answer
                   unto
                   these
                   two
                   Questions
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   
                     Wherefore
                     God
                     is
                     pleased
                     to
                     use
                     the
                     Ministry
                     of
                     Angels
                     in
                     the
                     dispensation
                     of
                     his
                     care
                     and
                     good
                     will
                     unto
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     the
                     Heirs
                     of
                     salvation
                     ,
                  
                   seeing
                   he
                   can
                   by
                   an
                   Almighty
                   facility
                   exert
                   all
                   the
                   effects
                   of
                   it
                   by
                   his
                   own
                   immediate
                   Power
                   ?
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   
                     Vnto
                     what
                     especial
                     end
                     and
                     purpose
                     doth
                     God
                     make
                     use
                     of
                     the
                     Ministery
                     of
                     Angels
                     for
                     the
                     good
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     believe
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   For
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   the
                   principal
                   account
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   resolved
                   into
                   his
                   own
                   Sovereign
                   Will
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Pleasure
                   .
                   Thus
                   are
                   we
                   always
                   to
                   live
                   in
                   an
                   holy
                   Admiration
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   when
                   ever
                   we
                   consider
                   any
                   of
                   his
                   works
                   or
                   ways
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   11.
                   v.
                   33.
                   
                   Herein
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   rest
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   put
                   a
                   stop
                   unto
                   all
                   our
                   enquiries
                   :
                   
                     So
                     it
                     pleased
                     him
                     ,
                     Matth.
                  
                   11.
                   v.
                   25.
                   
                   And
                   
                     he
                     giveth
                     no
                     account
                     of
                     his
                     matters
                     ,
                     Job
                  
                   33.
                   v.
                   12
                   ,
                   13.
                   
                   This
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   acquiesce
                   in
                   as
                   the
                   great
                   Reason
                   of
                   all
                   God's
                   dispensations
                   and
                   ways
                   ,
                   even
                   his
                   own
                   infinite
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   sovereign
                   Pleasure
                   .
                   He
                   alone
                   knows
                   what
                   becomes
                   his
                   own
                   Goodness
                   and
                   Greatness
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   creatures
                   not
                   one
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   pleased
                   to
                   reveal
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   
                     can
                     we
                     find
                     out
                     the
                     Almighty
                     unto
                     perfection
                     ?
                     can
                     we
                     by
                     searching
                     find
                     out
                     God
                     ?
                     Job
                  
                   11.
                   v.
                   7.
                   
                   How
                   shall
                   poor
                   
                     limited
                     finite
                  
                   creatures
                   come
                   to
                   know
                   what
                   beseems
                   the
                   Infinite
                   Holy
                   One
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   any
                   otherwise
                   but
                   as
                   himself
                   declareth
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   done
                   it
                   ?
                   And
                   then
                   
                   we
                   know
                   the
                   work
                   is
                   holy
                   and
                   wise
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   becometh
                   Infinite
                   Perfection
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   hath
                   done
                   it
                   .
                   Herein
                   then
                   we
                   principally
                   rest
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   meetness
                   and
                   condecency
                   of
                   the
                   ministery
                   of
                   Angels
                   ;
                   God
                   hath
                   appointed
                   it
                   .
                   Whereunto
                   we
                   may
                   adde
                   those
                   other
                   Reasons
                   which
                   the
                   Scripture
                   suggests
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   as
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   God
                   doth
                   it
                   for
                   the
                   preserving
                   and
                   manifestation
                   of
                   the
                   Glorious
                   Order
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   .
                   God
                   is
                   pleased
                   to
                   rule
                   his
                   Creation
                   as
                   a
                   Supreme
                   Lord
                   and
                   King.
                   Hence
                   there
                   is
                   so
                   often
                   mention
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   the
                   only
                   Potentate
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Lord
                     of
                     Lords
                     and
                     King
                     of
                     Kings
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   of
                   his
                   Throne
                   ,
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   Dominion
                   ,
                   Reign
                   and
                   Government
                   .
                   And
                   God
                   doth
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   thereby
                   give
                   an
                   Understanding
                   of
                   his
                   Sovereignty
                   unto
                   his
                   creatures
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   way
                   thereby
                   for
                   the
                   manifestation
                   of
                   his
                   Glory
                   .
                   Now
                   unto
                   a
                   Kingdom
                   there
                   are
                   
                     three
                     things
                  
                   essential
                   ;
                   Rule
                   ,
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   and
                   Order
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   the
                   Sovereign
                   Ru●e
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   alone
                   ,
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   or
                   Monarchy
                   is
                   his
                   .
                   Obedience
                   is
                   the
                   work
                   and
                   duty
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Creation
                   ,
                   every
                   thing
                   according
                   to
                   its
                   nature
                   capacity
                   and
                   condition
                   .
                   The
                   Glory
                   of
                   both
                   these
                   lies
                   in
                   Order
                   .
                   Hereof
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   parts
                   :
                   first
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   respects
                   the
                   Being
                   of
                   the
                   Creatures
                   in
                   their
                   dependance
                   on
                   God
                   :
                   secondly
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   respects
                   their
                   ▪
                   Operation
                   in
                   Obedience
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   God
                   hath
                   in
                   infinite
                   Wisdom
                   endowed
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   his
                   hands
                   with
                   such
                   
                     various
                     natures
                  
                   ,
                   whereon
                   their
                   uses
                   do
                   depend
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   placed
                   thereby
                   in
                   several
                   ranks
                   series
                   and
                   Orders
                   ,
                   in
                   an
                   useful
                   subserviency
                   unto
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   advantaged
                   thereby
                   in
                   their
                   common
                   and
                   absolute
                   subjection
                   to
                   himself
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   Order
                   of
                   their
                   Being
                   ;
                   the
                   Order
                   of
                   their
                   Operation
                   is
                   such
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   fitted
                   for
                   by
                   their
                   natures
                   ,
                   and
                   whereby
                   they
                   set
                   out
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God.
                   Thus
                   he
                   takes
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   being
                   fitted
                   thereunto
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   which
                   they
                   hold
                   in
                   the
                   Order
                   of
                   Nature
                   and
                   Being
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   next
                   and
                   immediate
                   attendance
                   upon
                   the
                   
                     Throne
                     of
                     his
                     Kingdom
                  
                   .
                   There
                   they
                   wait
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   receive
                   and
                   execute
                   his
                   commands
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   affairs
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   .
                   So
                   are
                   they
                   every
                   where
                   described
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   68.
                   and
                   103.
                   
                   Dan.
                   7.
                   
                   Revel
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Isa.
                   6.
                   and
                   else-where
                   .
                   And
                   by
                   this
                   
                     Ministery
                     of
                     Angels
                  
                   doth
                   God
                   insinuate
                   unto
                   us
                   the
                   Glory
                   and
                   Order
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   .
                   His
                   glorious
                   and
                   fiery
                   Throne
                   being
                   attended
                   with
                   millions
                   of
                   these
                   
                     mighty
                     Angels
                  
                   ready
                   to
                   accomplish
                   his
                   will.
                   And
                   whereas
                   God
                   hath
                   erected
                   
                     imperium
                     in
                     imperio
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Kingdom
                   in
                   a
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   like
                   the
                   
                     wheels
                     within
                     the
                     wheels
                  
                   in
                   
                     Ezekiel's
                     Vision
                  
                   ;
                   namely
                   the
                   
                     Oeconomical
                     Dispensatory
                  
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   his
                   Oecumenical
                   Kingdom
                   over
                   the
                   whole
                   Creation
                   ;
                   and
                   hath
                   annexed
                   thereunto
                   the
                   principal
                   manifestation
                   of
                   his
                   Glory
                   Rule
                   and
                   Dominion
                   ,
                   those
                   blessed
                   Ministers
                   do
                   principally
                   attend
                   the
                   Affairs
                   thereof
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   ,
                   though
                   God
                   can
                   govern
                   and
                   dispose
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   
                     solo
                     nutu
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Almighty
                   immediate
                   Emanations
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   Power
                   ,
                   yet
                   for
                   the
                   manifestation
                   of
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   especially
                   of
                   that
                   Rule
                   which
                   is
                   committed
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   he
                   useth
                   the
                   ministery
                   of
                   his
                   creatures
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   Order
                   which
                   his
                   infinite
                   Wisdom
                   had
                   disposed
                   them
                   unto
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   Creation
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   God
                   is
                   pleased
                   to
                   do
                   
                     this
                     to
                     exercise
                     the
                     Obedience
                     of
                     the
                     Angels
                     themselves
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   upon
                   a
                   three-fold
                   account
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   to
                   keep
                   preserve
                   and
                   rule
                   them
                   fitly
                   to
                   their
                   state
                   and
                   condition
                   .
                   Being
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   a
                   natural
                   and
                   necessary
                   dependance
                   on
                   God
                   their
                   Creator
                   ;
                   and
                   being
                   
                     Intellectual
                     creatures
                  
                   they
                   have
                   a
                   
                     moral
                     dependance
                  
                   on
                   him
                   according
                   to
                   a
                   Law
                   and
                   Rule
                   ,
                   with
                   reference
                   unto
                   the
                   utmost
                   End
                   whereunto
                   they
                   were
                   created
                   .
                   This
                   requires
                   their
                   constant
                   Obedience
                   unto
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   they
                   leave
                   and
                   forsake
                   the
                   
                     Law
                     of
                     their
                     Creation
                  
                   and
                   Condition
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   deviate
                   from
                   the
                   End
                   for
                   which
                   they
                   were
                   made
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   to
                   exercise
                   them
                   unto
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   their
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   God
                   makes
                   use
                   of
                   their
                   ministery
                   and
                   service
                   in
                   his
                   Government
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   they
                   shall
                   continue
                   to
                   do
                   unto
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   course
                   of
                   their
                   Obedience
                   being
                   accomplished
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   everlastingly
                   satiated
                   with
                   the
                   contemplation
                   of
                   God's
                   infinite
                   Excellencies
                   ,
                   and
                   enjoyment
                   of
                   him
                   as
                   their
                   Reward
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   That
                   in
                   them
                   he
                   might
                   give
                   an
                   Example
                   of
                   ready
                   Obedience
                   unto
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   These
                   Angels
                   of
                   God
                   being
                   in
                   their
                   nature
                   excellent
                   ,
                   and
                   great
                   in
                   power
                   ,
                   always
                   ready
                   ,
                   watchful
                   ,
                   and
                   free
                   from
                   all
                   Diversions
                   or
                   Avocations
                   ,
                   eminent
                   in
                   Light
                   and
                   Holiness
                   as
                   always
                   
                     beholding
                     the
                     face
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   filled
                   with
                   his
                   Grace
                   ,
                   are
                   proposed
                   unto
                   us
                   in
                   their
                   Obedience
                   and
                   readiness
                   to
                   do
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   Example
                   and
                   pattern
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   imitate
                   unto
                   our
                   utmost
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   are
                   never
                   able
                   perfectly
                   to
                   express
                   .
                   And
                   thence
                   are
                   we
                   directed
                   by
                   our
                   Saviour
                   to
                   pray
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   
                     may
                     do
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     on
                     earth
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     done
                     by
                     them
                     in
                     heaven
                     .
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                  
                   That
                   they
                   themselves
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   partakers
                   of
                   this
                   singular
                   Honour
                   and
                   Glory
                   to
                   serve
                   the
                   
                     most
                     High
                     God
                  
                   in
                   his
                   most
                   glorious
                   work
                   ;
                   the
                   preservation
                   and
                   
                   salvation
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ;
                   for
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   their
                   Honour
                   was
                   before
                   declared
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   God
                   emploieth
                   them
                   in
                   an
                   especial
                   manner
                   in
                   this
                   ministery
                   for
                   the
                   
                     good
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     are
                     Heirs
                     of
                     salvation
                     ,
                  
                   to
                   manifest
                   unto
                   them
                   the
                   Greatness
                   and
                   Glory
                   of
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   gathering
                   ,
                   preserving
                   and
                   redemption
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   value
                   that
                   he
                   puts
                   upon
                   all
                   the
                   fruits
                   of
                   the
                   Death
                   and
                   Concernments
                   of
                   the
                   Mediation
                   of
                   his
                   Son
                   Jesus
                   Christ.
                   For
                   as
                   of
                   themselves
                   they
                   desire
                   to
                   look
                   particularly
                   into
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   general
                   appear
                   so
                   glorious
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   1
                   Pet.
                   1.
                   v.
                   12.
                   that
                   their
                   delight
                   in
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Love
                   of
                   God
                   may
                   be
                   more
                   and
                   more
                   encreased
                   ;
                   so
                   by
                   God's
                   dealings
                   with
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   in
                   whose
                   behalf
                   they
                   are
                   employed
                   ,
                   they
                   
                     learn
                     therein
                     the
                     manifold
                     Wisdom
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     riches
                     of
                     his
                     grace
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                  
                   3.
                   v.
                   10.
                   
                   And
                   thus
                   in
                   all
                   their
                   employment
                   about
                   the
                   Saints
                   wherein
                   they
                   are
                   sent
                   out
                   to
                   
                     minister
                     for
                     their
                     good
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   learn
                   much
                   of
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Love
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   thereby
                   excited
                   to
                   honour
                   ,
                   applaud
                   ,
                   glorifie
                   him
                   and
                   praise
                   him
                   .
                   Somewhat
                   of
                   this
                   they
                   shall
                   see
                   in
                   the
                   
                     least
                     and
                     meanest
                     work
                  
                   toward
                   any
                   Believer
                   that
                   is
                   committed
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   eternally
                   rejoyce
                   in
                   the
                   over-flowings
                   of
                   the
                   Love
                   and
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   taking
                   care
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   concernments
                   of
                   the
                   poorest
                   and
                   meanest
                   of
                   his
                   servants
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   This
                   is
                   done
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   may
                   in
                   an
                   especial
                   manner
                   
                     give
                     glory
                     and
                     honour
                     unto
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   thereby
                   .
                   
                     This
                     is
                     his
                     will
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     men
                     should
                     honour
                     the
                     Son
                     as
                     they
                     honour
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     Joh.
                  
                   5.23
                   .
                   He
                   hath
                   therefore
                   raised
                   him
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     given
                     him
                     Honour
                     and
                     Glory
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   particular
                   exalted
                   him
                   
                     far
                     above
                     the
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   putting
                   them
                   in
                   subjection
                   unto
                   him
                   as
                   their
                   Head
                   ,
                   Prince
                   ,
                   Ruler
                   and
                   Governour
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   1.
                   v.
                   21
                   ,
                   22.
                   
                   Neither
                   is
                   it
                   a
                   
                     shew
                     of
                     Glory
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   
                     titular
                     Kingdom
                  
                   and
                   Dominion
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   given
                   to
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   
                     real
                     and
                     absolute
                     Sovereignty
                  
                   ,
                   wherein
                   all
                   things
                   subject
                   unto
                   him
                   are
                   at
                   his
                   absolute
                   disposal
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   must
                   the
                   
                     Angels
                     themselves
                  
                   be
                   at
                   his
                   service
                   in
                   the
                   affairs
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   they
                   acknowledge
                   themselves
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fellow-servants
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   keep
                   his
                   testimonie
                   ,
                   Rev.
                   22.9
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   Heart
                   and
                   Love
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   is
                   greatly
                   upon
                   that
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   and
                   People
                   which
                   are
                   labouring
                   with
                   Sin
                   ,
                   Affliction
                   and
                   Persecution
                   here
                   below
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   2.17
                   .
                   chap.
                   4.15
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   then
                   greatly
                   for
                   his
                   
                     honour
                     and
                     glory
                  
                   (
                   which
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   the
                   Father
                   aimeth
                   at
                   ,
                   Col.
                   1.18
                   ,
                   19.
                   )
                   that
                   the
                   
                     gl●rious
                     Angels
                  
                   should
                   be
                   employed
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   behalf
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   poor
                   labouring
                   Saints
                   .
                   This
                   honour
                   is
                   done
                   to
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   in
                   heaven
                   ,
                   when
                   all
                   the
                   Attendants
                   of
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   God
                   do
                   see
                   that
                   care
                   that
                   is
                   taken
                   about
                   the
                   meanest
                   that
                   believe
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   
                     The
                     Love
                     ,
                     and
                     Care
                     ,
                     and
                     Condescension
                     of
                     God
                     unto
                     his
                     Saints
                  
                   is
                   hereby
                   manifested
                   unto
                   the
                   Saints
                   themselves
                   .
                   God
                   emploieth
                   the
                   Angels
                   for
                   their
                   good
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   know
                   how
                   he
                   careth
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   comforted
                   thereby
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   91.10
                   .
                   The
                   Saints
                   of
                   God
                   have
                   mean
                   and
                   low
                   thoughts
                   of
                   themselves
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   becomes
                   them
                   to
                   have
                   .
                   They
                   know
                   and
                   confess
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   
                     less
                     than
                     all
                     the
                     mercies
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   unworthy
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   have
                   any
                   regard
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   Such
                   thoughts
                   as
                   these
                   their
                   mean
                   terrene
                   condition
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   
                     manifold
                     sins
                  
                   and
                   failings
                   do
                   fill
                   them
                   withall
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   glorious
                   Angels
                   ,
                   their
                   thoughts
                   and
                   apprehensions
                   are
                   
                     high
                     and
                     honourable
                  
                   .
                   Their
                   Nature
                   ,
                   their
                   State
                   and
                   condition
                   ,
                   their
                   Power
                   and
                   Greatness
                   ,
                   their
                   Holiness
                   ,
                   and
                   Enjoyment
                   of
                   the
                   Presence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   do
                   all
                   present
                   them
                   unto
                   their
                   minds
                   under
                   a
                   notion
                   of
                   much
                   Excellency
                   and
                   Glory
                   .
                   Hence
                   some
                   weak
                   ,
                   superstitious
                   ,
                   and
                   curious
                   minds
                   have
                   been
                   drawn
                   to
                   
                     adore
                     them
                  
                   with
                   Religious
                   Worship
                   and
                   Adoration
                   ;
                   the
                   Saints
                   know
                   sufficiently
                   the
                   folly
                   hereof
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   when
                   they
                   consider
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   pleased
                   to
                   use
                   employ
                   and
                   send
                   out
                   these
                   
                     glorious
                     spirits
                  
                   to
                   take
                   
                     care
                     of
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   do
                   them
                   good
                   ,
                   to
                   watch
                   over
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   round
                   about
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   keep
                   them
                   from
                   evil
                   :
                   this
                   fills
                   them
                   as
                   with
                   an
                   
                     holy
                     Admiration
                  
                   of
                   the
                   infinite
                   Love
                   and
                   Condescension
                   of
                   God
                   towards
                   them
                   ,
                   so
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   Excellency
                   of
                   the
                   Mediation
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Lord
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   brought
                   them
                   into
                   this
                   condition
                   of
                   favour
                   ,
                   from
                   both
                   which
                   much
                   spiritual
                   comfort
                   and
                   rejoycing
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   doe
                   arise
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   this
                   end
                   also
                   doth
                   God
                   choose
                   to
                   do
                   that
                   mediately
                   by
                   the
                   ministery
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                   which
                   otherwise
                   by
                   an
                   
                     inconceivable
                     facility
                  
                   he
                   could
                   do
                   by
                   his
                   own
                   immediate
                   Power
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   A
                   blessed
                   
                     Entercourse
                     ,
                     Society
                     ,
                     Communion
                     and
                     Fellowship
                     is
                     hereby
                     maintained
                     and
                     kept
                     up
                     between
                     the
                     several
                     parts
                     of
                     the
                     Family
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   of
                   Angels
                   above
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   of
                   Believers
                   below
                   .
                   It
                   hath
                   been
                   formerly
                   declared
                   ,
                   how
                   the
                   Angels
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   elect
                   Believers
                   were
                   reduced
                   into
                   
                     one
                     Family
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   God
                   reconciled
                   the
                   
                     things
                     in
                     heaven
                     and
                     earth
                  
                   unto
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   them
                   all
                   into
                   subjection
                   unto
                   and
                   dependance
                   upon
                   one
                   common
                   Head
                   
                     Christ
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                  
                   1.10
                   .
                   From
                   hence
                   are
                   Angels
                   and
                   Men
                   reduced
                   into
                   
                     one
                     Family
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   
                     Family
                     in
                     heaven
                     and
                     earth
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   Angels
                   by
                   Transition
                   ,
                   
                   Men
                   by
                   Adoption
                   .
                   Now
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   the
                   Honour
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   immediate
                   Head
                   of
                   this
                   Family
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   an
                   Entercourse
                   and
                   an
                   helpful
                   communion
                   between
                   the
                   
                     several
                     parts
                  
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   for
                   to
                   this
                   end
                   are
                   we
                   brought
                   into
                   the
                   
                     society
                     of
                     the
                     innumerable
                     company
                     of
                     Angels
                     ,
                     Heb.
                  
                   12.22
                   .
                   Now
                   because
                   our
                   Goodness
                   ,
                   our
                   Usefulness
                   ,
                   our
                   Helpfulness
                   is
                   confined
                   and
                   limited
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     Saints
                     that
                     are
                     in
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   16.3
                   .
                   not
                   extending
                   it self
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   his
                   
                     holy
                     ones
                     above
                  
                   ,
                   we
                   cannot
                   help
                   ,
                   assist
                   ,
                   counsel
                   nor
                   advise
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   nor
                   do
                   they
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   
                     stand
                     in
                     need
                     of
                     our
                     aid
                  
                   or
                   assistance
                   .
                   And
                   since
                   the
                   
                     communication
                     of
                     our
                     minds
                  
                   unto
                   them
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   Religious
                   Subjection
                   ,
                   Adoration
                   ,
                   Faith
                   ,
                   Trust
                   ,
                   Affiance
                   ,
                   is
                   absolutely
                   forbidden
                   unto
                   us
                   ;
                   it
                   remaineth
                   that
                   this
                   
                     fellowship
                     and
                     society
                  
                   must
                   be
                   maintained
                   by
                   the
                   aid
                   help
                   and
                   assistance
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   afford
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   we
                   
                     stand
                     in
                     need
                     of
                  
                   .
                   And
                   on
                   this
                   account
                   doth
                   God
                   employ
                   them
                   about
                   the
                   affairs
                   and
                   concernments
                   of
                   Believers
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   a
                   becoming
                   fellowship
                   may
                   be
                   kept
                   up
                   in
                   the
                   Family
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   usefulness
                   between
                   the
                   several
                   parts
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   God
                   makes
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   
                     ministery
                     of
                     Angels
                  
                   in
                   the
                   service
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   to
                   
                     reproach
                     ,
                     awe
                     ,
                     restrain
                     and
                     torment
                     the
                     Devil
                     .
                  
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   continual
                   reproach
                   cast
                   upon
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   sees
                   those
                   unto
                   whom
                   he
                   is
                   like
                   in
                   Nature
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   whom
                   he
                   was
                   sometimes
                   a
                   Companion
                   in
                   Glory
                   ,
                   willingly
                   ,
                   cheerfully
                   ,
                   triumphantly
                   obeying
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   service
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   having
                   by
                   his
                   wickedness
                   cast
                   out
                   himself
                   from
                   the
                   same
                   honourable
                   Employment
                   ,
                   and
                   mancipated
                   himself
                   to
                   the
                   vilest
                   services
                   that
                   any
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Creation
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   cast
                   down
                   unto
                   .
                   The
                   whole
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   is
                   a
                   continual
                   reproach
                   unto
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   sin
                   and
                   folly
                   .
                   It
                   cries
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   This
                   might
                   have
                   been
                   
                     thy
                     work
                  
                   ,
                   this
                   might
                   have
                   been
                   thy
                   condition
                   ;
                   the
                   gnawing
                   of
                   which
                   consideration
                   is
                   no
                   small
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   torment
                   and
                   present
                   restless
                   vexation
                   .
                   They
                   also
                   put
                   an
                   awe
                   upon
                   him
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   Attempts
                   .
                   He
                   knows
                   well
                   their
                   Power
                   ,
                   their
                   Authority
                   ,
                   their
                   Commission
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   for
                   him
                   to
                   contend
                   with
                   them
                   .
                   With
                   
                     one
                     word
                  
                   they
                   can
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   defeat
                   him
                   :
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     rebuke
                     thee
                     ,
                     Sathan
                     ;
                     the
                     Lord
                     rebuke
                     thee
                     .
                  
                   And
                   he
                   knows
                   not
                   where
                   he
                   may
                   meet
                   with
                   them
                   in
                   his
                   Attempts
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   keeps
                   him
                   in
                   continual
                   awe
                   ,
                   and
                   perpetual
                   uncertainties
                   of
                   success
                   in
                   all
                   that
                   he
                   undertakes
                   or
                   goes
                   about
                   .
                   And
                   hereby
                   God
                   also
                   in
                   many
                   things
                   frustrates
                   his
                   endeavours
                   ,
                   restrains
                   his
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   disappoints
                   his
                   malice
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   inconceivable
                   what
                   havock
                   he
                   would
                   make
                   of
                   the
                   Lives
                   ,
                   and
                   Liberties
                   ,
                   and
                   Estates
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   did
                   not
                   these
                   
                     Watchers
                     from
                     the
                     Holy
                     One
                  
                   disappoint
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   adde
                   to
                   his
                   torment
                   .
                   Much
                   of
                   his
                   
                     present
                     punishment
                  
                   consists
                   in
                   the
                   endless
                   workings
                   of
                   Wrath
                   ,
                   Envy
                   ,
                   Malice
                   ,
                   Blood-thirstiness
                   and
                   Rage
                   ;
                   Now
                   as
                   these
                   where
                   ever
                   they
                   are
                   found
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   
                     least
                     degree
                  
                   are
                   
                     tormenting
                     passions
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   where
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   in
                   their
                   height
                   rage
                   and
                   fury
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   not
                   by
                   any
                   considerable
                   vent
                   abated
                   or
                   slacked
                   ,
                   what
                   can
                   be
                   worse
                   in
                   hell
                   it self
                   but
                   only
                   the
                   
                     immediate
                     wrath
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ?
                   But
                   thus
                   is
                   it
                   with
                   Sathan
                   from
                   this
                   
                     ministery
                     of
                     Angels
                  
                   .
                   He
                   sees
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   every
                   Member
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   all
                   whom
                   he
                   seeks
                   to
                   devour
                   ,
                   
                     encamped
                     about
                  
                   ,
                   protected
                   and
                   defended
                   by
                   this
                   Heavenly
                   Host
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   he
                   cannot
                   in
                   any
                   measure
                   have
                   his
                   will
                   at
                   them
                   ;
                   nay
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   cannot
                   touch
                   the
                   soul
                   of
                   any
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   nor
                   cause
                   an
                   
                     hair
                     of
                     the
                     head
                  
                   of
                   any
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   perish
                   .
                   This
                   fills
                   him
                   with
                   self-devouring
                   rage
                   envy
                   and
                   wrath
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   doth
                   God
                   by
                   this
                   way
                   accomplish
                   his
                   judgment
                   upon
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   these
                   are
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Reasons
                   which
                   the
                   Scripture
                   intimates
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   why
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   pleased
                   thus
                   to
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   
                     ministery
                     of
                     Angels
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   may
                   suffice
                   for
                   an
                   Answer
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   Question
                   before
                   proposed
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   second
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     Vnto
                     what
                     Ends
                     and
                     Purposes
                     doth
                     God
                     make
                     use
                     of
                     the
                     ministery
                     of
                     Angels
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     good
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     do
                     believe
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   thing
                   it self
                   we
                   suppose
                   in
                   both
                   these
                   Questions
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   so
                   directly
                   asserted
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   many
                   instances
                   are
                   given
                   of
                   it
                   else-where
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   needs
                   not
                   any
                   especial
                   confirmation
                   .
                   It
                   will
                   also
                   be
                   farther
                   declared
                   in
                   our
                   annumeration
                   of
                   the
                   ends
                   and
                   purposes
                   of
                   it
                   ensuing
                   .
                   As
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   In
                   general
                   ,
                   God
                   doth
                   it
                   to
                   communitate
                   by
                   them
                   the
                   
                     Effects
                     of
                     his
                     Care
                     and
                     Love
                  
                   unto
                   the
                   Church
                   by
                   Jesus
                   Christ.
                   This
                   God
                   represented
                   unto
                   Jacob
                   in
                   the
                   Vision
                   that
                   he
                   gave
                   him
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Ladder
                     which
                     stood
                     upon
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     and
                     whose
                     top
                     reached
                     unto
                     heaven
                     ,
                     Gen.
                  
                   28.12
                   ,
                   13.
                   
                   For
                   although
                   the
                   Jews
                   say
                   somewhat
                   to
                   the
                   purpose
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   affirm
                   this
                   Ladder
                   to
                   have
                   denoted
                   the
                   dependance
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   
                     here
                     below
                  
                   on
                   
                     them
                     above
                  
                   under
                   the
                   Rule
                   of
                   the
                   Providence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   say
                   not
                   all
                   that
                   was
                   signified
                   thereby
                   .
                   Our
                   Saviour
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   Joh.
                   1.52
                   .
                   
                     That
                     from
                     thence
                     his
                     disciples
                     should
                     see
                     heaven
                     opened
                     ,
                     and
                     Angels
                     ascending
                     and
                     descending
                     upon
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     man.
                  
                   Plainly
                   alluding
                   
                   unto
                   this
                   Vision
                   of
                   Jacob.
                   For
                   those
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     upon
                     the
                     son
                     of
                     man
                  
                   ,
                   cannot
                   denote
                   meerly
                   the
                   Object
                   of
                   Angelical
                   ministration
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   exercised
                   in
                   their
                   work
                   about
                   his
                   Person
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   that
                   
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     by
                     means
                     of
                     his
                     mediation
                  
                   the
                   Angels
                   
                     ascend
                     and
                     descend
                  
                   in
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   ministring
                   unto
                   the
                   Saints
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   the
                   great
                   instance
                   of
                   their
                   ministery
                   was
                   given
                   in
                   and
                   about
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   Christ
                   as
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   They
                   declared
                   his
                   Conception
                   and
                   
                     Nativity
                     ,
                     Matth.
                  
                   1.20
                   .
                   Luke
                   1.35
                   .
                   Luke
                   2
                   11
                   ,
                   12.
                   
                   They
                   ministred
                   unto
                   him
                   after
                   his
                   
                     temptation
                     ,
                     Matth.
                  
                   4.11
                   .
                   They
                   strengthned
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   
                     Agony
                     ,
                     Luke
                  
                   22.43
                   .
                   They
                   were
                   Witnesses
                   of
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   and
                   
                     Ascension
                     ,
                     Luke
                  
                   24.4
                   .
                   Acts
                   1.10
                   ,
                   11.
                   
                   But
                   by
                   him
                   and
                   on
                   his
                   account
                   they
                   perform
                   the
                   Offices
                   of
                   their
                   mission
                   towards
                   others
                   also
                   ,
                   even
                   all
                   the
                   
                     Heirs
                     of
                     salvation
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   this
                   still
                   upon
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   Christ.
                   They
                   
                     ascend
                     and
                     descend
                  
                   on
                   his
                   mediation
                   ,
                   sent
                   by
                   his
                   Authority
                   ,
                   aiming
                   at
                   his
                   glory
                   ,
                   doing
                   his
                   work
                   ,
                   carrying
                   on
                   his
                   interest
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   following
                   particulars
                   will
                   appear
                   :
                   For
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   They
                   are
                   sent
                   in
                   an
                   
                     extraordinary
                     manner
                     to
                     make
                     Revelations
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   about
                   things
                   tending
                   unto
                   the
                   obedience
                   and
                   spiritual
                   advantage
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   do
                   believe
                   .
                   Hereof
                   we
                   have
                   many
                   instances
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Old
                     Testament
                  
                   ,
                   especially
                   in
                   God's
                   dealing
                   with
                   the
                   Patriarchs
                   before
                   the
                   giving
                   of
                   the
                   Law.
                   For
                   although
                   the
                   
                     Second
                     Person
                     of
                     the
                     Trinity
                  
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   himself
                   did
                   
                     often
                     appear
                  
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   
                     Abraham
                     ,
                     Gen.
                  
                   18.1
                   ,
                   2.
                   with
                   chap.
                   19.24
                   .
                   and
                   unto
                   
                     Jacob
                     ,
                     chap.
                  
                   32.24
                   .
                   whom
                   he
                   calls
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   48.16
                   .
                   yet
                   God
                   also
                   made
                   frequent
                   use
                   of
                   
                     created
                     Angels
                  
                   in
                   the
                   revelation
                   and
                   discovery
                   of
                   his
                   Mind
                   and
                   Will
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   evident
                   from
                   many
                   passages
                   in
                   their
                   story
                   .
                   That
                   he
                   used
                   their
                   ministration
                   in
                   the
                   
                     giving
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                  
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   before
                   abundantly
                   shewed
                   ,
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   declaring
                   and
                   affirming
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   68.17
                   ,
                   18.
                   
                   Acts
                   7.63
                   .
                   The
                   like
                   also
                   he
                   continued
                   to
                   do
                   in
                   the
                   Visions
                   of
                   them
                   granted
                   unto
                   the
                   Prophets
                   that
                   ensued
                   unto
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   that
                   Dispensation
                   ,
                   especially
                   unto
                   Ezekiel
                   and
                   Zechariah
                   .
                   So
                   also
                   the
                   same
                   was
                   done
                   under
                   the
                   
                     New
                     Testament
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   omit
                   others
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   an
                   especial
                   instance
                   ,
                   Rev.
                   1.1
                   .
                   How
                   far
                   God
                   is
                   pleased
                   to
                   continue
                   this
                   
                     ministration
                     of
                     Angels
                  
                   unto
                   this
                   day
                   is
                   hard
                   to
                   determine
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   many
                   have
                   pretended
                   unto
                   
                     Revelations
                     by
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   have
                   been
                   meer
                   
                     delusions
                     of
                     Sathan
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   imaginations
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   brains
                   :
                   So
                   to
                   say
                   that
                   God
                   doth
                   not
                   ,
                   or
                   may
                   not
                   
                     send
                     his
                     Angels
                  
                   unto
                   any
                   of
                   his
                   Saints
                   to
                   communicate
                   his
                   mind
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   some
                   
                     particulars
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     duty
                  
                   according
                   unto
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   fore-shew
                   unto
                   them
                   somewhat
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   
                     approaching
                     work
                  
                   ,
                   seems
                   in
                   my
                   judgment
                   to
                   be
                   unwarrantably
                   to
                   
                     limit
                     the
                     Holy
                     One
                     of
                     Israel
                     .
                  
                   Howbeit
                   such
                   things
                   in
                   particular
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   duly
                   weighed
                   with
                   sobriety
                   and
                   reverence
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   God
                   by
                   them
                   
                     suggests
                     good
                     motions
                     into
                     the
                     minds
                     of
                     his
                     Saints
                     .
                  
                   As
                   the
                   devil
                   sets
                   himself
                   on
                   work
                   to
                   
                     tempt
                     them
                  
                   unto
                   evil
                   ,
                   by
                   suggestions
                   suited
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     principle
                     of
                     sin
                  
                   within
                   them
                   ;
                   so
                   God
                   employs
                   his
                   holy
                   Angels
                   to
                   provoke
                   them
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   good
                   ,
                   by
                   suggesting
                   that
                   unto
                   them
                   which
                   is
                   suitable
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     principle
                     of
                     spiritual
                     life
                  
                   and
                   grace
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   difficult
                   to
                   discover
                   the
                   
                     suggestions
                     of
                     Sathan
                  
                   in
                   most
                   cases
                   from
                   the
                   
                     workings
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     minds
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   unbelief
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   partly
                   because
                   of
                   their
                   connaturalness
                   one
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   and
                   partly
                   because
                   his
                   impressions
                   are
                   not
                   sensible
                   nor
                   produce
                   any
                   effects
                   but
                   as
                   they
                   
                     mix
                     themselves
                  
                   with
                   our
                   own
                   darkness
                   and
                   lusts
                   ;
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   
                     no
                     less
                     difficult
                  
                   distinctly
                   to
                   take
                   notice
                   of
                   these
                   
                     Angelical
                     motions
                  
                   upon
                   the
                   like
                   account
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   hand
                   .
                   For
                   being
                   suitable
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     inclinations
                     of
                     that
                     principle
                     of
                     Grace
                  
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   believers
                   ,
                   and
                   producing
                   no
                   effect
                   but
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   hardly
                   discerned
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   have
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   many
                   
                     Angelical
                     suggestions
                  
                   of
                   good
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   our selves
                   take
                   no
                   notice
                   of
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   enquired
                   how
                   these
                   
                     good
                     motions
                  
                   from
                   Angels
                   are
                   or
                   may
                   be
                   distinguished
                   from
                   the
                   
                     motions
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   actings
                   in
                   Believers
                   ;
                   I
                   answer
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   differenced
                   sundry
                   ways
                   ;
                   as
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   These
                   Angelical
                   are
                   
                     ab
                     extra
                  
                   ,
                   from
                   without
                   ;
                   Angels
                   have
                   no
                   inbeing
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                   no
                   residence
                   in
                   our
                   souls
                   ,
                   but
                   work
                   upon
                   us
                   as
                   an
                   
                     external
                     principle
                  
                   .
                   whereas
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                  
                   abideth
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   works
                   
                     ab
                     intra
                  
                   ,
                   from
                   within
                   the
                   very
                   principles
                   of
                   our
                   souls
                   and
                   minds
                   .
                   Whence
                   it
                   follows
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   these
                   
                     Angelical
                     motions
                  
                   consist
                   in
                   occasional
                   impressions
                   on
                   the
                   
                     mind
                     phancy
                  
                   and
                   imagination
                   ,
                   by
                   advantages
                   taken
                   from
                   outward
                   objects
                   and
                   present
                   disposition
                   of
                   the
                   mind
                   ,
                   rendring
                   it
                   meet
                   to
                   receive
                   such
                   impressions
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   disposing
                   it
                   to
                   affect
                   the
                   Heart
                   ,
                   the
                   Will
                   and
                   the
                   Affections
                   ,
                   whereas
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                  
                   closeth
                   in
                   his
                   Operations
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   facultie
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   soul
                   ,
                   really
                   and
                   immediately
                   exciting
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   
                     gracious
                     actings
                  
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   nature
                   and
                   quality
                   .
                   Whence
                   also
                   it
                   appears
                   ,
                   3.
                   
                   That
                   
                     Angelical
                     motions
                     communicate
                     no
                     strength
                  
                   power
                   or
                   ability
                   unto
                   men
                   to
                   act
                   do
                   or
                   perform
                   
                   the
                   Good
                   which
                   they
                   guide
                   and
                   direct
                   unto
                   .
                   Only
                   they
                   provoke
                   and
                   stir
                   up
                   men
                   to
                   act
                   and
                   exert
                   the
                   strength
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   duties
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   minded
                   of
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                  
                   in
                   his
                   motions
                   doth
                   really
                   communicate
                   spiritual
                   Grace
                   
                     strength
                     and
                     power
                  
                   unto
                   the
                   faculties
                   of
                   the
                   soul
                   ,
                   enabling
                   them
                   unto
                   a
                   
                     right
                     performance
                  
                   of
                   the
                   duties
                   proposed
                   unto
                   them
                   :
                   And
                   4.
                   
                   Whereas
                   
                     Angelical
                     impressions
                  
                   are
                   transient
                   ,
                   and
                   abide
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   in
                   themselves
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   in
                   the
                   Effects
                   which
                   the
                   Mind
                   warned
                   and
                   excited
                   by
                   them
                   doth
                   produce
                   ;
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   constant
                   ,
                   abiding
                   ,
                   
                     effectual
                     Work
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   Believers
                   ,
                   enabling
                   them
                   to
                   
                     will
                     and
                     to
                     do
                     ,
                     according
                     unto
                     his
                     good
                     pleasure
                     .
                  
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   
                     second
                     part
                  
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Ministry
                     of
                     Angels
                  
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                   the
                   benefit
                   whereof
                   we
                   are
                   oftner
                   made
                   partakers
                   of
                   than
                   perhaps
                   we
                   are
                   aware
                   .
                   And
                   these
                   motions
                   which
                   are
                   an
                   
                     Effect
                     of
                     their
                     Ministry
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Sadducees
                   of
                   old
                   took
                   to
                   be
                   Angels
                   ,
                   denying
                   all
                   
                     spiritual
                     subsistences
                  
                   from
                   whom
                   they
                   should
                   proceed
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   God
                   sends
                   forth
                   his
                   Angels
                   unto
                   this
                   Ministry
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   Believers
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     preserve
                     them
                     from
                     many
                     dangers
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   ruinous
                   casualties
                   ,
                   that
                   would
                   otherwise
                   befall
                   them
                   .
                   Much
                   of
                   the
                   Design
                   of
                   Psal.
                   91.
                   is
                   to
                   acquaint
                   us
                   therewithal
                   ;
                   for
                   though
                   the
                   charge
                   of
                   Angels
                   is
                   expressed
                   only
                   in
                   ver
                   .
                   11.
                   
                   &
                   12.
                   yet
                   as
                   the
                   Expression
                   there
                   ,
                   
                     of
                     keeping
                     us
                     in
                     all
                     our
                     wayes
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     stumble
                     not
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   comprehensive
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Dangers
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   or
                   may
                   be
                   exposed
                   unto
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   same
                   work
                   of
                   theirs
                   respects
                   all
                   the
                   
                     evils
                     and
                     casualties
                  
                   enumerated
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   Psalm
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   this
                   purpose
                   also
                   is
                   it
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Angel
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   
                     encampeth
                     about
                     them
                     that
                     fear
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   they
                   did
                   about
                   Elisha
                   of
                   old
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   to
                   preserve
                   them
                   from
                   the
                   Dangers
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   exposed
                   unto
                   .
                   Nor
                   is
                   this
                   impeached
                   by
                   the
                   observations
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Evils
                     ,
                     Troubles
                     ,
                     Calamities
                  
                   and
                   miseries
                   that
                   befall
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   for
                   God
                   hath
                   not
                   given
                   his
                   Angels
                   a
                   Commission
                   to
                   act
                   
                     ad
                     ultimum
                     virium
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   utmost
                   of
                   their
                   strength
                   ,
                   
                     viis
                     &
                     modis
                  
                   for
                   the
                   preservation
                   of
                   his
                   ;
                   but
                   only
                   to
                   act
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   
                     especial
                     Good
                     Pleasure
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   they
                   alwayes
                   do
                   .
                   Now
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   Saints
                   should
                   be
                   exercised
                   with
                   various
                   troubles
                   and
                   calamities
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   trial
                   of
                   their
                   Faith
                   and
                   Obedience
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   in
                   the
                   ordering
                   and
                   management
                   of
                   these
                   
                     calamitous
                     Accidents
                  
                   or
                   troubles
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   no
                   less
                   benefit
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Ministry
                     of
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   than
                   they
                   have
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   those
                   from
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   preserved
                   by
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   inasmuch
                   as
                   they
                   also
                   are
                   designed
                   and
                   ordered
                   for
                   their
                   Good
                   ,
                   their
                   
                     exposing
                     to
                     them
                  
                   in
                   their
                   seasons
                   ,
                   supportment
                   under
                   them
                   during
                   their
                   continuance
                   ,
                   and
                   deliverance
                   from
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   appointed
                   time
                   thereof
                   ,
                   are
                   all
                   
                     signal
                     mercies
                  
                   which
                   they
                   receive
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Ministry
                     of
                     Angels
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   By
                   this
                   
                     Ministry
                     of
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   doth
                   God
                   in
                   particular
                   
                     preserve
                     us
                     from
                     the
                     suddain
                     and
                     violent
                     incursions
                     of
                     Satan
                     .
                  
                   Satan
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   is
                   called
                   a
                   Serpent
                   from
                   his
                   subtilty
                   and
                   lying
                   in
                   wait
                   to
                   do
                   mischief
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   Lyon
                   ,
                   from
                   his
                   rage
                   and
                   fury
                   and
                   spoiling
                   from
                   his
                   lurking
                   places
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   he
                   continually
                   seeks
                   the
                   
                     harm
                     ,
                     mischief
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   ruine
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   man
                   ;
                   not
                   only
                   of
                   our
                   souls
                   in
                   sin
                   and
                   desert
                   of
                   punishment
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   our
                   bodies
                   in
                   our
                   lives
                   health
                   and
                   welfare
                   .
                   Hence
                   we
                   find
                   so
                   many
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   troubled
                   with
                   
                     bodily
                     infirmities
                  
                   from
                   the
                   assaults
                   and
                   
                     impressions
                     of
                     Satan
                  
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   he
                   prevails
                   to
                   do
                   against
                   
                     any
                     one
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   continually
                   attempting
                   against
                   all
                   the
                   whole
                   seed
                   of
                   Abraham
                   .
                   Hereunto
                   also
                   belong
                   all
                   those
                   hurtful
                   Terrors
                   ,
                   Affrightments
                   and
                   Surprizals
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   endeavoureth
                   by
                   himself
                   and
                   his
                   Agents
                   to
                   cast
                   upon
                   us
                   .
                   Had
                   he
                   his
                   Liberty
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   make
                   our
                   whole
                   Lives
                   to
                   be
                   filled
                   with
                   Disappointments
                   ,
                   Horrors
                   ,
                   vain
                   Fear
                   and
                   perplexities
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   could
                   proceed
                   no
                   farther
                   .
                   Now
                   in
                   all
                   these
                   designs
                   it
                   is
                   
                     more
                     probable
                  
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   prevented
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Ministry
                     of
                     Angels
                  
                   .
                   We
                   find
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   Job
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   Devils
                   walks
                   in
                   the
                   earth
                   for
                   the
                   executing
                   of
                   his
                   malice
                   ,
                   the
                   Angels
                   still
                   observe
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   ready
                   to
                   answer
                   him
                   when
                   he
                   comes
                   with
                   his
                   Accusations
                   against
                   the
                   Saints
                   into
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   And
                   hereon
                   depends
                   the
                   safety
                   and
                   security
                   of
                   our
                   lives
                   ;
                   without
                   which
                   Satan
                   would
                   by
                   all
                   means
                   continually
                   attempt
                   to
                   fill
                   them
                   with
                   Terrors
                   ,
                   Vexations
                   ,
                   Losses
                   and
                   Troubles
                   .
                   Not
                   one
                   of
                   us
                   should
                   escape
                   him
                   any
                   better
                   than
                   Job
                   did
                   ,
                   when
                   God
                   for
                   a
                   season
                   suspended
                   his
                   Protection
                   over
                   his
                   Relations
                   Possessions
                   and
                   Enjoyments
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   They
                   are
                   in
                   their
                   Ministry
                   appointed
                   to
                   be
                   Witnesses
                   of
                   the
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   Sufferings
                   ,
                   and
                   Worship
                   of
                   the
                   Disciples
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   give
                   Testimony
                   unto
                   them
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   great
                   Assembly
                   of
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   ,
                   so
                   glorifying
                   God
                   for
                   the
                   Grace
                   bestowed
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   assistance
                   afforded
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   Thus
                   Paul
                   tells
                   us
                   that
                   the
                   Apostles
                   in
                   their
                   Preaching
                   and
                   Sufferings
                   ,
                   were
                   made
                   
                     a
                     spectacle
                     unto
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   4.9
                   .
                   The
                   Holy
                   Angels
                   of
                   God
                   looked
                   on
                   ,
                   rejoycing
                   to
                   behold
                   how
                   
                   gloriously
                   they
                   acquitted
                   themselves
                   in
                   the
                   work
                   and
                   Ministry
                   committed
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   this
                   end
                   doth
                   he
                   charge
                   
                     Timothy
                     before
                     the
                     elect
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   look
                   unto
                   and
                   discharge
                   aright
                   the
                   
                     Work
                     of
                     an
                     Evangelist
                  
                   ,
                   1
                   Tim.
                   5.21
                   .
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   appointed
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   Witnesses
                   of
                   his
                   faithfulness
                   and
                   diligence
                   therein
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   improbable
                   but
                   he
                   hath
                   respect
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     presence
                     of
                     Angels
                  
                   in
                   the
                   assemblies
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   for
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   enjoyns
                   
                     Modesty
                     and
                     Sobriety
                     unto
                     Women
                  
                   in
                   them
                   on
                   their
                   account
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   11.10
                   .
                   And
                   from
                   that
                   particular
                   instance
                   ,
                   a
                   general
                   Rule
                   may
                   be
                   drawn
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Observation
                   of
                   Comeliness
                   and
                   Order
                   in
                   all
                   our
                   Assemblies
                   ;
                   namely
                   from
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   these
                   
                     holy
                     Witnesses
                  
                   at
                   all
                   our
                   solemn
                   Worship
                   .
                   For
                   Church-Assemblies
                   are
                   the
                   Court
                   ,
                   the
                   dwelling
                   place
                   ,
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   in
                   them
                   he
                   is
                   in
                   an
                   especial
                   manner
                   attended
                   by
                   these
                   
                     glorious
                     Ministers
                  
                   of
                   his
                   presence
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   although
                   an
                   holy
                   regard
                   unto
                   God
                   and
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   himself
                   be
                   the
                   first
                   and
                   principal
                   motive
                   unto
                   a
                   right
                   and
                   holy
                   acquitment
                   of
                   our selves
                   in
                   all
                   our
                   Obedience
                   Sufferings
                   and
                   Worship
                   ;
                   yet
                   in
                   subordination
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   have
                   also
                   respect
                   unto
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   as
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   employed
                   by
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   Witnesses
                   of
                   our
                   wayes
                   and
                   carriage
                   .
                   Such
                   a
                   respect
                   I
                   mean
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   administer
                   Occasion
                   unto
                   them
                   to
                   glorifie
                   God
                   in
                   Christ
                   on
                   our
                   behalf
                   ;
                   that
                   so
                   all
                   the
                   Honour
                   may
                   finally
                   redound
                   unto
                   him
                   alone
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   God
                   useth
                   the
                   
                     Ministry
                     of
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     avenge
                     his
                     Elect
                     of
                     their
                     enemies
                  
                   and
                   Persecutors
                   ,
                   to
                   render
                   unto
                   them
                   a
                   Recompence
                   and
                   Vengeance
                   even
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   due
                   and
                   appointed
                   season
                   .
                   Thus
                   by
                   an
                   Angel
                   he
                   destroyed
                   the
                   
                     Army
                     of
                     Sennacherib
                  
                   when
                   he
                   intended
                   and
                   threatned
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                   .
                   And
                   by
                   an
                   Angel
                   he
                   smote
                   Herod
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   his
                   pride
                   and
                   persecution
                   ,
                   Acts
                   12.
                   
                   And
                   this
                   
                     Ministry
                     of
                     theirs
                  
                   is
                   in
                   an
                   especial
                   manner
                   pointed
                   unto
                   in
                   several
                   places
                   of
                   the
                   Revelation
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Judgements
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   foretold
                   to
                   be
                   executed
                   on
                   the
                   persecution
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   work
                   they
                   wait
                   for
                   in
                   an
                   holy
                   Admiration
                   of
                   the
                   Patience
                   of
                   God
                   towards
                   many
                   a
                   provoking
                   Generation
                   ;
                   and
                   are
                   in
                   a
                   continual
                   readiness
                   to
                   discharge
                   it
                   unto
                   the
                   uttermost
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   shall
                   receive
                   their
                   Commission
                   so
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   Dan.
                   7.
                   
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   They
                   carry
                   the
                   
                     souls
                     departed
                  
                   into
                   Abrahams
                   bosom
                   ,
                   Luke
                   16.22
                   .
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   The
                   Ministry
                   of
                   Angels
                   respects
                   the
                   
                     general
                     Resurrection
                  
                   and
                   Day
                   of
                   Judgement
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   is
                   every
                   where
                   described
                   coming
                   to
                   Judgement
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   ,
                   
                     attended
                     with
                     all
                     his
                     holy
                     and
                     glorious
                     Angels
                     ,
                     Matth.
                  
                   24.31
                   .
                   Chap.
                   25.31
                   .
                   2
                   Thess.
                   1.7
                   ,
                   8.
                   
                   Jude
                   14.15
                   .
                   And
                   great
                   shall
                   be
                   their
                   work
                   towards
                   the
                   Elect
                   in
                   that
                   day
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   shall
                   be
                   admired
                   even
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     all
                     those
                     that
                     do
                     believe
                     .
                  
                   For
                   although
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   like
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Creation
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   effected
                   by
                   the
                   immediate
                   Operation
                   of
                   Almighty
                   Power
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   interveniency
                   of
                   any
                   
                     secundary
                     finite
                     Agents
                  
                   limited
                   in
                   their
                   Power
                   and
                   operation
                   ;
                   yet
                   many
                   things
                   p●eparatory
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   and
                   consequents
                   thereof
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   committed
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     Ministry
                     of
                     Angels
                  
                   .
                   By
                   them
                   are
                   the
                   signs
                   and
                   tokens
                   of
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   proclaimed
                   unto
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   to
                   them
                   is
                   the
                   
                     sounding
                     of
                     the
                     last
                     Trumpet
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   general
                   summons
                   given
                   out
                   unto
                   
                     all
                     flesh
                  
                   to
                   appear
                   before
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   committed
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   glorious
                   solemnity
                   of
                   the
                   Judgement
                   it self
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   they
                   bear
                   and
                   accompany
                   the
                   departing
                   souls
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   into
                   the
                   receptacles
                   of
                   their
                   rest
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   so
                   doubtless
                   also
                   shall
                   they
                   accompany
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   
                     joyful
                     return
                  
                   unto
                   their
                   beloved
                   old
                   Habitations
                   .
                   By
                   them
                   also
                   will
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   gather
                   them
                   together
                   from
                   all
                   parts
                   wherein
                   their
                   
                     redeemed
                     bodies
                  
                   have
                   been
                   reduced
                   into
                   dust
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   also
                   at
                   length
                   by
                   them
                   bring
                   all
                   the
                   
                     heirs
                     of
                     salvation
                  
                   triumphantly
                   into
                   the
                   full
                   Possession
                   of
                   their
                   inheritance
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   thus
                   much
                   may
                   suffice
                   to
                   have
                   spoken
                   about
                   the
                   
                     Ministry
                     of
                     Angels
                  
                   here
                   mentioned
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ;
                   by
                   all
                   which
                   it
                   farther
                   appears
                   ,
                   how
                   neither
                   in
                   their
                   Nature
                   ,
                   nor
                   their
                   Office
                   they
                   are
                   any
                   way
                   to
                   be
                   compared
                   with
                   the
                   
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                  
                   in
                   his
                   Ministry
                   towards
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   Some
                   deductions
                   also
                   for
                   our
                   especial
                   Use
                   and
                   Instruction
                   may
                   here
                   be
                   added
                   from
                   what
                   hath
                   been
                   spoken
                   .
                   As
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   very
                   
                     careful
                     to
                     use
                     sobriety
                  
                   in
                   our
                   Speculations
                   and
                   Meditations
                   about
                   this
                   matter
                   .
                   Herein
                   doth
                   the
                   Caution
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   take
                   place
                   in
                   an
                   especial
                   manner
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   be
                   
                     wise
                     unto
                     sobriety
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   12.3
                   .
                   and
                   
                     not
                     to
                     think
                     our selves
                     wise
                     above
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     written
                     .
                  
                   This
                   some
                   neglecting
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   and
                   endeavouring
                   to
                   
                     intrude
                     themselves
                     into
                     the
                     things
                     which
                     they
                     had
                     not
                     seen
                     ,
                     Col.
                  
                   2.18
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   boasting
                   of
                   the
                   
                     knowledge
                     and
                     acquaintance
                     with
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   no
                   ground
                   for
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   safe
                   Instruction
                   in
                   ,
                   fell
                   into
                   Pride
                   ,
                   Curiosity
                   ,
                   Superstition
                   and
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   
                   Apostle
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   declareth
                   .
                   And
                   almost
                   in
                   all
                   Ages
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   men
                   have
                   failed
                   on
                   this
                   account
                   .
                   The
                   Curiosity
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   we
                   did
                   in
                   some
                   measure
                   before
                   manifest
                   .
                   To
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   Imaginations
                   succeeded
                   the
                   Gnosticks
                   ;
                   whose
                   portentous
                   Aeones
                   and
                   Genealogies
                   of
                   inferiour
                   Deities
                   ,
                   recounted
                   by
                   
                     Irenaeus
                     ,
                     Origen
                     ,
                     Tertullian
                     ,
                     Epiphanius
                  
                   and
                   others
                   of
                   the
                   Antients
                   ,
                   were
                   nothing
                   but
                   wicked
                   and
                   foolish
                   Imaginations
                   about
                   Angels
                   .
                   Unto
                   them
                   succeeded
                   those
                   about
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   
                     fourth
                     Century
                  
                   ;
                   who
                   flatly
                   
                     Worshipped
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   Conventicles
                   ,
                   or
                   private
                   meetings
                   for
                   that
                   purpose
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   expresly
                   condemned
                   in
                   the
                   thirty
                   fifth
                   Canon
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Councel
                     of
                     Laodicea
                     ,
                     An.
                  
                   364.
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   wherein
                   they
                   plainly
                   adjudge
                   ,
                   that
                   practice
                   to
                   be
                   Idolatry
                   and
                   Apostasie
                   from
                   Jesus
                   Christ.
                   After
                   these
                   ,
                   about
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   fourth
                   ,
                   or
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   fifth
                   Century
                   ,
                   He
                   vented
                   his
                   curious
                   speculations
                   about
                   their
                   
                     Hierarchy
                     Orders
                  
                   and
                   Operations
                   ,
                   who
                   personated
                   
                     Dionysius
                     the
                     Areopagite
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   whom
                   we
                   spake
                   before
                   .
                   From
                   them
                   all
                   did
                   that
                   sink
                   of
                   Idolatry
                   Superstition
                   and
                   Heresies
                   the
                   
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                  
                   ,
                   derive
                   her
                   present
                   Speculations
                   ,
                   Adoration
                   ,
                   Worship
                   and
                   Invocation
                   of
                   Angels
                   .
                   But
                   as
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   without
                   ,
                   besides
                   and
                   against
                   the
                   Word
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   particular
                   expresly
                   prejudged
                   and
                   condemned
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   to
                   the
                   Colossians
                   before
                   mentioned
                   :
                   And
                   of
                   such
                   kind
                   of
                   needless
                   ,
                   useless
                   ,
                   unprofitable
                   ,
                   dangerous
                   Speculations
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   beware
                   ;
                   and
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   I
                   could
                   in
                   particular
                   recite
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   I
                   would
                   not
                   teach
                   them
                   unto
                   any
                   ,
                   by
                   condemning
                   them
                   before
                   all
                   ;
                   but
                   yet
                   ,
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Danger
                     should
                     not
                     deter
                     us
                     from
                     Duty
                     .
                  
                   Because
                   some
                   have
                   miscarried
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   we
                   ought
                   not
                   therefore
                   wholly
                   to
                   neglect
                   it
                   ;
                   there
                   being
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   concernment
                   of
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   own
                   good
                   enwrapped
                   therein
                   .
                   Had
                   others
                   erred
                   or
                   wandred
                   indeed
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   had
                   neither
                   Way
                   to
                   walk
                   in
                   ,
                   or
                   Guide
                   to
                   attend
                   unto
                   ,
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   sufficient
                   to
                   restrain
                   us
                   from
                   attempting
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   :
                   but
                   whereas
                   it
                   is
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   wilfully
                   neglected
                   the
                   Way
                   ,
                   or
                   pressed
                   farther
                   than
                   the
                   paths
                   of
                   it
                   lead
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   despised
                   their
                   Guide
                   ,
                   following
                   their
                   
                     own
                     imagination
                  
                   instead
                   thereof
                   ,
                   shall
                   others
                   be
                   discouraged
                   in
                   their
                   Duty
                   ,
                   whereas
                   they
                   may
                   avoid
                   their
                   miscarriages
                   ?
                   Wary
                   indeed
                   this
                   may
                   and
                   ought
                   to
                   make
                   us
                   in
                   our
                   enquiries
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   neglective
                   of
                   our
                   duties
                   .
                   We
                   have
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   for
                   our
                   Way
                   and
                   Guide
                   ;
                   if
                   we
                   go
                   not
                   
                     besides
                     it
                  
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   go
                   not
                   
                     beyond
                     it
                  
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   as
                   safe
                   when
                   we
                   treat
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   we
                   treated
                   of
                   Worms
                   .
                   We
                   have
                   seen
                   in
                   part
                   of
                   what
                   signal
                   use
                   their
                   Ministry
                   is
                   as
                   unto
                   our
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ.
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   pride
                   to
                   the
                   height
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   enquire
                   after
                   
                     what
                     may
                     be
                     known
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   are
                   many
                   things
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   know
                   nor
                   comprehend
                   .
                   If
                   that
                   take
                   place
                   it
                   will
                   debar
                   us
                   from
                   all
                   search
                   into
                   the
                   Mysteries
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   For
                   upon
                   our
                   utmost
                   Attainments
                   we
                   know
                   but
                   in
                   part
                   .
                   Gods
                   Revelation
                   is
                   the
                   Object
                   of
                   our
                   knowledge
                   .
                   So
                   far
                   as
                   that
                   is
                   made
                   and
                   given
                   ,
                   so
                   far
                   we
                   may
                   enquire
                   and
                   learn.
                   Besides
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   height
                   of
                   Ingratitude
                   not
                   to
                   search
                   after
                   what
                   may
                   be
                   known
                   of
                   this
                   great
                   Priviledge
                   and
                   Mercy
                   whereof
                   we
                   are
                   made
                   partakers
                   in
                   the
                   Ministry
                   of
                   Angels
                   .
                   God
                   hath
                   neither
                   appointed
                   nor
                   revealed
                   it
                   for
                   nothing
                   .
                   He
                   expects
                   a
                   reverence
                   of
                   Praise
                   and
                   Glory
                   for
                   it
                   :
                   and
                   how
                   can
                   we
                   bless
                   him
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   know
                   nothing
                   of
                   it
                   ?
                   This
                   Ministry
                   then
                   of
                   Angels
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   with
                   sobriety
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   a
                   way
                   of
                   Duty
                   to
                   enquire
                   into
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Let
                   us
                   on
                   this
                   account
                   
                     glorifie
                     God
                     and
                     be
                     thankful
                  
                   .
                   Great
                   is
                   the
                   Priviledge
                   ,
                   manifold
                   are
                   the
                   Blessings
                   and
                   Benefits
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   made
                   partakers
                   of
                   by
                   this
                   
                     Ministry
                     of
                     Angels
                  
                   .
                   Some
                   of
                   them
                   have
                   been
                   before
                   recounted
                   .
                   What
                   shall
                   we
                   render
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   whom
                   ?
                   Shall
                   we
                   go
                   and
                   
                     bow
                     our selves
                     down
                     to
                     the
                     Angels
                  
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   pay
                   our
                   homage
                   of
                   Obedience
                   unto
                   them
                   ?
                   They
                   all
                   cry
                   out
                   with
                   one
                   accord
                   ,
                   
                     see
                     you
                     do
                     it
                     not
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     your
                     fellow
                     servants
                  
                   :
                   What
                   shall
                   we
                   then
                   do
                   ?
                   Why
                   say
                   they
                   ,
                   
                     Worship
                     God
                  
                   :
                   Glorifie
                   and
                   praise
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   all
                   Angels
                   ;
                   who
                   sends
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   employes
                   them
                   ,
                   unto
                   whom
                   they
                   Minister
                   in
                   all
                   that
                   they
                   do
                   for
                   us
                   .
                   
                     Let
                     us
                     bless
                     God
                     I
                     say
                     for
                     the
                     Ministry
                     of
                     Angels
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   these
                   words
                   afford
                   us
                   other
                   Instructions
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   shall
                   only
                   name
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   a
                   close
                   unto
                   our
                   Discourses
                   on
                   this
                   Chapter
                   :
                   as
                   ,
                
                 
                   III.
                   
                     The
                     Socratical
                     fancy
                     of
                     one
                     single
                     Guardian
                     Angel
                     attending
                     every
                     one
                     ;
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     if
                     
                     admitted
                     a
                     real
                     impeachment
                     of
                     the
                     Consolation
                     of
                     Believers
                     ,
                     so
                     a
                     great
                     inducement
                     unto
                     Superstition
                     and
                     Idolatry
                     .
                  
                   The
                   further
                   evidencing
                   of
                   this
                   truth
                   ,
                   I
                   remit
                   unto
                   what
                   hath
                   been
                   already
                   delivered
                   about
                   the
                   Ministry
                   of
                   Angels
                   in
                   general
                   .
                
                 
                   IV.
                   
                     Believers
                     obtain
                     Heaven
                     by
                     inheritance
                     ,
                     and
                     free
                     gift
                     of
                     their
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     by
                     any
                     merit
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     .
                  
                   Heirs
                   among
                   men
                   claim
                   their
                   inheritance
                   
                     jure
                     nascendi
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   born
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   not
                   because
                   they
                   deserve
                   it
                   better
                   than
                   others
                   .
                   Believers
                   look
                   for
                   theirs
                   
                     jure
                     adoptionis
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   right
                   of
                   Adoption
                   ,
                   whereby
                   they
                   become
                   Sons
                   ,
                   Heirs
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   Co-heirs
                   with
                   Jesus
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
               
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Chapter
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 IN
                 this
                 Second
                 Chapter
                 the
                 Apostle
                 declares
                 his
                 Design
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 his
                 especial
                 Aim
                 was
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 unto
                 them
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 wrote
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 meerly
                 their
                 Instruction
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Information
                 of
                 their
                 Minds
                 and
                 Judgements
                 that
                 he
                 intended
                 ;
                 though
                 that
                 also
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 eye
                 ,
                 and
                 necessary
                 unto
                 his
                 principal
                 Purpose
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 by
                 their
                 Instability
                 and
                 fainting
                 in
                 Trials
                 administred
                 Occasion
                 unto
                 him
                 of
                 other
                 Discourse
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 he
                 foresaw
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 great
                 Difficulties
                 and
                 Temptations
                 to
                 contend
                 withal
                 ;
                 and
                 was
                 jealous
                 lest
                 they
                 should
                 miscarry
                 under
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 he
                 also
                 was
                 over
                 
                   other
                   Professors
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.34
                 .
                 His
                 principal
                 End
                 therefore
                 in
                 this
                 whole
                 Epistle
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 declared
                 )
                 was
                 to
                 prevail
                 with
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 unto
                 Stedfastness
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 Diligence
                 in
                 attendance
                 unto
                 all
                 those
                 Wayes
                 and
                 Means
                 whereby
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 established
                 .
                 The
                 Foundation
                 of
                 his
                 Exhortations
                 unto
                 this
                 Purpose
                 ,
                 he
                 layes
                 in
                 the
                 
                   incomparable
                   Excellency
                
                 of
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 Hence
                 just
                 and
                 cogent
                 Inferences
                 unto
                 constancy
                 in
                 the
                 Profession
                 of
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 Obedience
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 both
                 absolutely
                 and
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 Competition
                 set
                 up
                 against
                 it
                 by
                 
                   Mosaical
                   Institutions
                
                 ,
                 do
                 naturally
                 flow
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 Considerations
                 doth
                 the
                 Apostle
                 divide
                 into
                 several
                 parts
                 ,
                 interposing
                 in
                 
                   great
                   Wisdom
                
                 between
                 the
                 handling
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 those
                 Exhortations
                 which
                 pressed
                 towards
                 his
                 especial
                 End
                 before
                 mentioned
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 course
                 he
                 proceeds
                 in
                 for
                 several
                 Reasons
                 .
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 He
                 minds
                 them
                 and
                 us
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 handling
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 concerning
                 the
                 Person
                 and
                 Offices
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 satisfie
                 our selves
                 in
                 a
                 bare
                 
                   Notional
                   Speculation
                
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 endeavour
                 to
                 get
                 our
                 Hearts
                 excited
                 by
                 them
                 unto
                 
                   Faith
                   ,
                   Love
                   ,
                   Obedience
                
                 and
                 Stedfastness
                 in
                 our
                 Profession
                 .
                 This
                 doth
                 he
                 immediately
                 apply
                 them
                 unto
                 .
                 Instances
                 unto
                 this
                 purpose
                 doth
                 he
                 give
                 us
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 upon
                 his
                 foregoing
                 Declaration
                 of
                 the
                 Excellencies
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 his
                 Hearers
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 
                   barren
                   and
                   unfruitful
                   in
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 so
                 overwhelmed
                 them
                 with
                 that
                 flood
                 of
                 Divine
                 Testimonies
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 powred
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Beginning
                   of
                   his
                   Epistle
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 heavenly
                 glorious
                 Declaration
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Person
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 thought
                 it
                 needful
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 time
                 to
                 consider
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 Tendency
                 of
                 that
                 
                   sublime
                   Discourse
                
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 was
                 their
                 especial
                 concernment
                 therein
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 The
                 Apostle
                 interposeth
                 his
                 Exhortation
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Application
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 before
                 delivered
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 lead
                 them
                 on
                 thereby
                 unto
                 the
                 Consideration
                 of
                 Arguments
                 of
                 another
                 nature
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 use
                 and
                 tendency
                 )
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Sacerdotal
                   or
                   Priestly
                   Office
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 Works
                 or
                 effects
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 herein
                 doth
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Apostolical
                   Wisdom
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 various
                 Intertexture
                 of
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Exhortations
                 in
                 this
                 Epistle
                 consist
                 ;
                 that
                 as
                 every
                 Exhortation
                 flows
                 naturally
                 from
                 
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 that
                 doth
                 precede
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 alwayes
                 the
                 principal
                 matter
                 of
                 it
                 leads
                 directly
                 unto
                 some
                 other
                 
                   Doctrinal
                   Argument
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 intends
                 nextly
                 to
                 insist
                 upon
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 evidenced
                 in
                 the
                 Transition
                 that
                 he
                 makes
                 from
                 the
                 Exhortation
                 laid
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 
                   beginning
                   of
                   this
                   Chapter
                
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 Sacerdotal
                 Office
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 v.
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 Verses
                 then
                 of
                 this
                 Chapter
                 are
                 purely
                 Paraenetical
                 ,
                 or
                 Hortatory
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 mixture
                 of
                 some
                 Considerations
                 serving
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Exhortation
                 weighty
                 and
                 cogent
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Verse
                   I.
                   
                
                 
                   THe
                   first
                   Verse
                   contains
                   the
                   Exhortation
                   it self
                   intended
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     those
                     following
                  
                   the
                   
                     especial
                     Enforcements
                  
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Ver.
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Abundantius
                   :
                   V.L.
                   
                     Arias
                     :
                     More
                     abundantly
                     :
                     eò
                     amplius
                     ,
                     Beza
                     ;
                     so
                     much
                     the
                     more
                     .
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     Syr.
                     Magis
                     ,
                     the
                     rather
                     :
                     ut
                     magis
                     ,
                     ut
                     abundantius
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     rather
                     ;
                     as
                     more
                     abundantly
                     ,
                     Summâ
                     attentione
                     :
                     Arab.
                     with
                     all
                     attention
                     .
                  
                   The
                   word
                   denotes
                   somewhat
                   more
                   than
                   ordinary
                   in
                   the
                   Act
                   it
                   relates
                   unto
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Persons
                   to
                   whom
                   it
                   is
                   applyed
                   .
                   And
                   Diligence
                   being
                   especially
                   required
                   in
                   Attention
                   unto
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   those
                   that
                   attend
                   ,
                   which
                   extends
                   it self
                   unto
                   the
                   whole
                   deportment
                   of
                   the
                   mind
                   in
                   that
                   work
                   (
                   if
                   that
                   be
                   respected
                   herein
                   which
                   we
                   shall
                   consider
                   )
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   not
                   unmeetly
                   rendered
                   
                     more
                     diligently
                  
                   ,
                   directly
                   ;
                   
                     more
                     abundantly
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   
                     Observare
                     ;
                     V.L.
                     to
                     observe
                  
                   ,
                   improperly
                   :
                   
                     Adhibere
                     Ar.
                     M.
                  
                   a
                   Word
                   of
                   an
                   
                     imperfect
                     sense
                  
                   ,
                   unless
                   supplyed
                   with
                   
                     our
                     Minds
                     or
                     Vnderstandings
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     diligence
                     ;
                     Adhibere
                     animum
                     ,
                     adhibere
                     diligentiam
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   immediately
                   affecting
                   the
                   Object
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     adhibere
                     auditis
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   gives
                   no
                   perfect
                   sense
                   :
                   
                     attendere
                     ;
                     Beza
                     ;
                     to
                     attend
                     unto
                     ;
                     to
                     give
                     heed
                     .
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     simus
                     cauti
                     ▪
                     attenti
                     ,
                     Syr.
                  
                   That
                   we
                   be
                   wary
                   ,
                   or
                   heedfull
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   usually
                   in
                   other
                   Authors
                   when
                   it
                   refers
                   to
                   Persons
                   ,
                   ausculto
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     obtempero
                     ;
                     to
                     hearken
                     ,
                     attend
                     and
                     give
                     heed
                     to
                     any
                     one
                     with
                     an
                     observant
                     or
                     obedient
                     mind
                     .
                  
                   And
                   sometimes
                   it
                   signifies
                   to
                   hope
                   or
                   place
                   Trust
                   or
                   Confidence
                   in
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   attended
                   unto
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   also
                   used
                   for
                   to
                   Assent
                   ,
                   to
                   Agree
                   ,
                   or
                   subscribe
                   unto
                   what
                   is
                   spoken
                   by
                   another
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   it
                   is
                   principally
                   used
                   in
                   two
                   senses
                   .
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   To
                   beware
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     look
                     to
                     our selves
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   things
                   or
                   Persons
                   that
                   might
                   hurt
                   us
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   attended
                   with
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   or
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   Matth.
                   7.25
                   .
                   Chap.
                   10.17
                   .
                   Chap.
                   16.6
                   ,
                   11
                   ,
                   12.
                   
                   Luke
                   12.1
                   .
                   Or
                   so
                   to
                   beware
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   look
                   diligently
                   unto
                   our
                   own
                   Concernments
                   absolutely
                   ,
                   Luke
                   17.3
                   .
                   Chap.
                   21.34
                   .
                   Matth.
                   6.1
                   .
                   Acts
                   20.28
                   .
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   To
                   Attend
                   with
                   diligence
                   and
                   submission
                   of
                   mind
                   unto
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   another
                   ;
                   or
                   unto
                   any
                   business
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   employed
                   in
                   ,
                   Acts
                   8.6
                   .
                   Chap.
                   16.14
                   .
                   1
                   Tim.
                   1.4
                   .
                   Chap.
                   4.1
                   ,
                   13.
                   
                   Titus
                   .
                   1.14
                   .
                   So
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   the
                   Samaritans
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   much
                   
                     heeded
                     Simon
                     Magus
                  
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Acts
                   8.10
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   word
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   reverential
                   Obedience
                   of
                   that
                   people
                   unto
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   Philip
                   is
                   expressed
                   ,
                   v.
                   6.
                   
                   An
                   
                     Attendance
                     then
                     with
                     a
                     mind
                     ready
                     for
                     Obedience
                  
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   word
                   imports
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Auditis
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     things
                     heard
                     .
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Syr.
                     in
                     eo
                     quod
                     audivimus
                     ;
                     in
                     that
                     which
                     we
                     have
                     heard
                     .
                  
                   To
                   the
                   things
                   heard
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     by
                     us
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   required
                   to
                   attend
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   This
                   Word
                   is
                   no
                   where
                   else
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   .
                   In
                   other
                   Authors
                   it
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   praeterfluo
                   ;
                   to
                   
                     run
                     by
                  
                   .
                   So
                   
                     Xenoph.
                     Cyropaed
                     .
                     lib.
                  
                   4.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     drink
                     of
                     the
                     River
                     running
                     by
                     ;
                     pereffluamus
                     ,
                     V.L.
                     ne
                     forté
                     pereffluamus
                     ,
                  
                   lest
                   perhaps
                   we
                   should
                   run
                   out
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     ne
                     fortè
                     ,
                     lest
                     perhaps
                  
                   :
                   improperly
                   ;
                   it
                   respects
                   times
                   and
                   seasons
                   ;
                   
                     lest
                     at
                     any
                     time
                  
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     ne
                     forte
                     cadamus
                     ;
                     decidamus
                     ;
                     lest
                     we
                     fall
                     ;
                     fall
                     down
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   perish
                   .
                   So
                   is
                   the
                   word
                   also
                   interpreted
                   by
                   Chrysostom
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     we
                     perish
                     not
                     ;
                     that
                     we
                     fall
                     not
                     .
                  
                   And
                   he
                   confirms
                   this
                   sense
                   from
                   that
                   saying
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Proverbs
                     ,
                     Chap.
                  
                   3.21
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     My
                     Son
                     fall
                     not
                  
                   .
                   So
                   he
                   interprets
                   the
                   word
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   Original
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     let
                     them
                     not
                     depart
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   word
                   respecting
                   not
                   the
                   Person
                   
                   spoken
                   unto
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   thing
                   spoken
                   of
                   .
                   Nor
                   do
                   the
                   LXX
                   .
                   in
                   any
                   other
                   place
                   render
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   Chapter
                   ,
                   v.
                   21.
                   and
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   like
                   signification
                   ;
                   to
                   
                     decline
                     ,
                     draw
                     back
                  
                   ,
                   give
                   over
                   by
                   negligence
                   or
                   weariness
                   .
                   Other
                   Antient
                   Translations
                   read
                   ,
                   
                     nè
                     decidamus
                     ab
                     honestate
                     ;
                     that
                     we
                     fall
                     not
                     from
                     Honesty
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   
                     &
                     nequaquam
                     rejicias
                     ;
                     and
                     by
                     no
                     means
                     to
                     reject
                     .
                  
                   What
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   is
                   most
                   proper
                   to
                   the
                   Place
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   afterwards
                   consider
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Verse
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     Therefore
                     (
                     for
                     this
                     cause
                     )
                     
                       the
                       more
                       abundantly
                       ought
                       we
                       to
                       attend
                    
                     (
                     or
                     give
                     heed
                     )
                     
                       to
                       the
                       things
                       heard
                    
                     (
                     by
                     us
                     )
                     
                       lest
                       at
                       any
                       time
                       we
                       should
                       flow
                       out
                    
                     (
                     or
                     pass
                     away
                     .
                     )
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     For
                     this
                     Cause
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     therefore
                     ,
                     wherefore
                  
                   ;
                   
                   There
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   an
                   Illation
                   from
                   the
                   precedent
                   Discourse
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   Verse
                   is
                   an
                   hortatory
                   Conclusion
                   from
                   thence
                   .
                   From
                   the
                   Proposition
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   made
                   of
                   the
                   Glory
                   and
                   Excellency
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Author
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                  
                   ;
                   he
                   draws
                   this
                   inference
                   ,
                   
                     therefore
                     ought
                     we
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   reason
                   and
                   causes
                   insisted
                   on
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   the
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     flow
                     out
                  
                   ,
                   expresseth
                   their
                   losing
                   by
                   any
                   wayes
                   or
                   means
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   wherein
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   instructed
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Benefits
                   thereof
                   .
                   Seeing
                   the
                   Gospel
                   hath
                   such
                   a
                   
                     blessed
                     Author
                  
                   ,
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   take
                   care
                   that
                   we
                   forfeit
                   not
                   our
                   interest
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   we
                   take
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   sense
                   chosen
                   by
                   Chrysostom
                   ,
                   to
                   express
                   
                     the
                     fall
                     ,
                     and
                     perishing
                  
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   attend
                   not
                   as
                   they
                   ought
                   unto
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   Interpretation
                   is
                   favoured
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Syriack
                     Translation
                  
                   )
                   Then
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   
                     therefore
                     ,
                     for
                     this
                     cause
                  
                   ,
                   respects
                   the
                   Commination
                   or
                   Threatning
                   included
                   therein
                   .
                   As
                   if
                   the
                   Apostle
                   had
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     therefore
                     ought
                     you
                     to
                     attend
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   look
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   do
                   attend
                   ,
                   
                     l●st
                     you
                     fall
                     and
                     perish
                  
                   .
                   I
                   rather
                   embrace
                   the
                   
                     former
                     sense
                  
                   ,
                   both
                   because
                   the
                   Interpretation
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   used
                   by
                   Chrysostom
                   is
                   strained
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   because
                   the
                   Apostle
                   doth
                   evidently
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   enter
                   upon
                   an
                   Exhortation
                   unto
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   upon
                   his
                   former
                   discourse
                   about
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   nor
                   without
                   an
                   especial
                   regard
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   had
                   he
                   laid
                   any
                   foundation
                   for
                   such
                   a
                   Threatning
                   unto
                   Disobedience
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   pretended
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   ;
                   of
                   which
                   yet
                   farther
                   afterwards
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Ought
                     we
                  
                   ;
                   
                   the
                   Persons
                   
                     unto
                     whom
                  
                   he
                   makes
                   the
                   Application
                   of
                   his
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   directs
                   his
                   Exhortation
                   .
                   Some
                   think
                   that
                   Paul
                   joyns
                   himself
                   here
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   upon
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   Cognation
                   and
                   Countrey
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   himself
                   also
                   an
                   
                     Hebrew
                     ,
                     Phil.
                  
                   3.8
                   .
                   and
                   therefore
                   affectionately
                   respecting
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   9.3
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Expression
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   regulated
                   by
                   the
                   words
                   that
                   follow
                   ;
                   
                     all
                     we
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   heard
                   the
                   Gospel
                   preached
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   profession
                   thereof
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Apostle
                   joyns
                   himself
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   not
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   any
                   danger
                   on
                   his
                   part
                   lest
                   he
                   should
                   not
                   constantly
                   obey
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   or
                   were
                   of
                   them
                   whose
                   wavering
                   and
                   Instability
                   gave
                   Occasion
                   to
                   this
                   Caution
                   ;
                   but
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   To
                   manifest
                   that
                   the
                   Duty
                   which
                   he
                   exhorts
                   them
                   unto
                   ,
                   is
                   of
                   
                     general
                     concernment
                  
                   unto
                   all
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   Gospel
                   is
                   preached
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   he
                   layes
                   no
                   singular
                   burden
                   on
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   That
                   he
                   might
                   not
                   as
                   yet
                   discover
                   unto
                   them
                   any
                   
                     jealousie
                     of
                     their
                     Inconstancy
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   entertained
                   any
                   severe
                   thoughts
                   concerning
                   them
                   :
                   Apprehensions
                   whereof
                   ,
                   are
                   apt
                   to
                   render
                   Exhortations
                   suspected
                   ;
                   the
                   minds
                   of
                   men
                   being
                   ready
                   enough
                   to
                   disregard
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   perswaded
                   unto
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   suspect
                   that
                   
                     undeserved
                     blame
                  
                   lyes
                   at
                   the
                   bottom
                   of
                   the
                   Exhortation
                   .
                   The
                   like
                   Condescension
                   hereunto
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   like
                   account
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   see
                   in
                   Peter
                   ,
                   1
                   Pet.
                   4.3
                   .
                
                 
                   These
                   are
                   the
                   
                     Persons
                     spoken
                     unto
                  
                   ;
                   That
                   which
                   is
                   spoken
                   to
                   them
                   consists
                   in
                   an
                   Exhortation
                   unto
                   a
                   duty
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   especial
                   Enforcement
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   Exhortation
                   and
                   Duty
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     more
                     abundantly
                     to
                     attend
                     unto
                     the
                     things
                     heard
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Enforcement
                   in
                   the
                   close
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     lest
                     at
                     any
                     time
                     we
                     should
                     flow
                     out
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   Exhortation
                   is
                   expressed
                   an
                   especial
                   Circumstance
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   Duty
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   its
                   performance
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   first
                   is
                   included
                   in
                   that
                   Word
                   
                     more
                     abundantly
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   may
                   refer
                   either
                   unto
                   the
                   Causes
                   of
                   the
                   attendance
                   required
                   ,
                   or
                   unto
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   its
                   performance
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   words
                   as
                   they
                   lye
                   in
                   the
                   Text
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     more
                     abundantly
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   joyned
                   unto
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     therefore
                     ,
                     for
                     this
                     cause
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   seems
                   immediately
                   to
                   respect
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   intimate
                   the
                   
                     excellent
                     and
                     abundant
                     Reason
                  
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   to
                   attend
                   unto
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   we
                   transpose
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   read
                   
                   them
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   lay
                   thus
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     more
                     abundantly
                  
                   ,
                   respects
                   the
                   following
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     attend
                     unto
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   expresseth
                   somewhat
                   of
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   the
                   Duty
                   proposed
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   
                     our
                     Translators
                  
                   report
                   the
                   sense
                   ,
                   
                     We
                     ought
                     to
                     give
                     the
                     more
                     diligent
                     heed
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   
                     give
                     heed
                     the
                     more
                     diligently
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Reader
                   may
                   embrace
                   whether
                   sense
                   he
                   judgeth
                   most
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   scope
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   .
                   The
                   former
                   
                     construction
                     of
                     the
                     word
                  
                   ,
                   expressing
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   our
                   attention
                   to
                   be
                   intimated
                   from
                   the
                   cogency
                   of
                   the
                   reasons
                   thereof
                   before
                   insisted
                   on
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   without
                   its
                   probability
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   the
                   
                     meaning
                     of
                     the
                     word
                  
                   agrees
                   unto
                   ,
                   whether
                   we
                   take
                   it
                   absolutely
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   so
                   ,
                   as
                   Chrysostome
                   observes
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   taken
                   ,
                   though
                   of
                   it self
                   it
                   be
                   of
                   another
                   form
                   )
                   or
                   comparatively
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   form
                   it
                   is
                   .
                   Take
                   it
                   absolutely
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Apostle
                   informs
                   them
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   
                     abundant
                     cause
                  
                   to
                   attend
                   unto
                   the
                   things
                   
                     spoken
                     or
                     heard
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   spake
                   them
                   ;
                   for
                   concerning
                   him
                   alone
                   came
                   that
                   Voice
                   from
                   the
                   excellent
                   glory
                   ,
                   
                     This
                     is
                     my
                     beloved
                     Son
                     ,
                     hear
                     him
                     .
                  
                   So
                   also
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   sense
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   is
                   not
                   comparing
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   their
                   attending
                   unto
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   certainly
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   have
                   done
                   with
                   all
                   diligence
                   )
                   and
                   their
                   attendance
                   unto
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   but
                   shews
                   the
                   reasons
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   to
                   attend
                   unto
                   the
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   
                     following
                     verses
                  
                   clearly
                   manifest
                   .
                   This
                   then
                   may
                   be
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   intimates
                   in
                   this
                   word
                   ,
                   namely
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   more
                   
                     abundant
                     cause
                  
                   and
                   a
                   more
                   
                     excellent
                     reason
                  
                   for
                   their
                   attending
                   unto
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   than
                   they
                   had
                   unto
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ;
                   on
                   this
                   account
                   that
                   he
                   by
                   whom
                   the
                   Gospel
                   was
                   immediately
                   preached
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                  
                   himself
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   other
                   application
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   more
                   commonly
                   received
                   ,
                   wherein
                   it
                   intends
                   the
                   duty
                   enjoyned
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   In
                   reference
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     Duty
                     exhorted
                     unto
                  
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   expressed
                   the
                   Object
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     things
                     heard
                  
                   .
                   Thus
                   the
                   Apostle
                   chuseth
                   to
                   express
                   the
                   
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                  
                   ,
                   with
                   respect
                   unto
                   the
                   way
                   and
                   manner
                   whereby
                   it
                   was
                   communicated
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   namely
                   by
                   preaching
                   ;
                   for
                   
                     faith
                     cometh
                     by
                     hearing
                     ,
                     and
                     hearing
                     is
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     preached
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   10.14
                   ,
                   15.
                   
                   And
                   herein
                   doth
                   he
                   magnifie
                   the
                   great
                   
                     Ordinance
                     of
                     preaching
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   every
                   where
                   else
                   he
                   maketh
                   it
                   the
                   great
                   means
                   of
                   begetting
                   faith
                   in
                   men
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   himself
                   first
                   
                     preached
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     Acts
                  
                   1.1
                   .
                   and
                   verse
                   4.
                   of
                   this
                   chapter
                   .
                   Concerning
                   him
                   it
                   was
                   said
                   from
                   heaven
                   ,
                   
                     Hear
                     him
                     ,
                     Matth.
                  
                   17.5
                   .
                   as
                   he
                   who
                   revealed
                   
                     the
                     Father
                     from
                     his
                     own
                     bosome
                     ,
                     Joh.
                  
                   1.18
                   .
                   From
                   him
                   the
                   Gospel
                   became
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     heard
                  
                   .
                   When
                   he
                   had
                   finished
                   the
                   course
                   of
                   his
                   
                     Personal
                     Ministery
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   committed
                   the
                   same
                   work
                   unto
                   others
                   ,
                   
                     sending
                     them
                     as
                     the
                     Father
                     sent
                     him
                     .
                  
                   They
                   also
                   preached
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   called
                   it
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   that
                   
                     which
                     they
                     preached
                  
                   .
                   See
                   1
                   Cor.
                   1.
                   
                   So
                   in
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   it
                   is
                   called
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Isa.
                   53.1
                   .
                   
                     Auditus
                     ,
                     an
                     hearing
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     that
                     which
                     was
                     heard
                  
                   ,
                   being
                   preached
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   insists
                   on
                   ,
                   and
                   commends
                   unto
                   them
                   not
                   only
                   the
                   
                     things
                     themselves
                  
                   wherein
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   instructed
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   the
                   way
                   whereby
                   they
                   were
                   communicated
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   namely
                   by
                   the
                   
                     great
                     Ordinance
                     of
                     preaching
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   farther
                   declares
                   ,
                   verse
                   4.
                   
                   This
                   as
                   the
                   means
                   of
                   their
                   believing
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   ground
                   of
                   their
                   profession
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   diligently
                   to
                   remember
                   consider
                   and
                   
                     attend
                     unto
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Duty
                   it self
                   directed
                   unto
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   its
                   performance
                   ,
                   are
                   expressed
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   attend
                   ,
                   or
                   give
                   heed
                   .
                   What
                   kind
                   of
                   attendance
                   is
                   denoted
                   by
                   
                     this
                     word
                  
                   was
                   in
                   part
                   before
                   declared
                   .
                   An
                   attendance
                   it
                   is
                   with
                   Reverence
                   Assent
                   and
                   Readiness
                   to
                   obey
                   .
                   So
                   Acts
                   16.14
                   .
                   
                     God
                     opened
                     the
                     heart
                     of
                     Lydia
                     ,
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     attend
                     unto
                     the
                     things
                     that
                     were
                     spoken
                     ,
                  
                   not
                   to
                   give
                   them
                   the
                   hearing
                   only
                   ;
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   the
                   
                     opening
                     of
                     her
                     heart
                  
                   for
                   the
                   meer
                   attention
                   of
                   her
                   ear
                   :
                   but
                   she
                   
                     attended
                     with
                     readiness
                  
                   humility
                   ▪
                   and
                   resolution
                   to
                   obey
                   the
                   Word
                   .
                   The
                   effect
                   of
                   which
                   attention
                   is
                   expressed
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   6.17
                   .
                   To
                   attend
                   then
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     preached
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   consider
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   Matter
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   Weight
                   and
                   concernment
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   Ends
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   with
                   Faith
                   ,
                   Subjection
                   of
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   Constancy
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   shall
                   with
                   our
                   Apostle
                   more
                   at
                   large
                   afterwards
                   explain
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Duty
                   exhorted
                   unto
                   being
                   laid
                   down
                   ,
                   a
                   Motive
                   or
                   Enforcement
                   unto
                   it
                   is
                   subjoyned
                   ,
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   danger
                   that
                   would
                   ensue
                   the
                   neglect
                   thereof
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   either
                   from
                   the
                   Sin
                   or
                   Punishment
                   that
                   would
                   attend
                   it
                   ,
                   
                   according
                   unto
                   the
                   various
                   interpretations
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     flow
                     out
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   fall
                   ,
                   before
                   mentioned
                   .
                   It
                   it
                   signifies
                   to
                   
                     fall
                     or
                     perish
                  
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   the
                   neglect
                   of
                   this
                   Duty
                   is
                   intimated
                   .
                   
                     We
                     shall
                     perish
                  
                   as
                   water
                   that
                   is
                   poured
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                   Thereunto
                   is
                   the
                   
                     frail
                     life
                     of
                     man
                  
                   compared
                   ,
                   2
                   Sam.
                   14.14
                   .
                   This
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   embraced
                   by
                   
                     few
                     Expositors
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   hath
                   it
                   great
                   countenance
                   given
                   unto
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   ensuing
                   discourse
                   ,
                   verse
                   2
                   ,
                   and
                   3.
                   and
                   for
                   that
                   reason
                   is
                   not
                   unworthy
                   our
                   consideration
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   design
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   
                     those
                     verses
                  
                   is
                   to
                   prove
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   
                     deservedly
                     and
                     assuredly
                     perish
                  
                   who
                   should
                   neglect
                   the
                   
                   Gospel
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   following
                   particles
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     if
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   verse
                   2.
                   may
                   seem
                   to
                   relate
                   unto
                   what
                   was
                   before
                   spoken
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   yield
                   a
                   reason
                   why
                   the
                   Unbelievers
                   
                     should
                     so
                     perish
                  
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   intimated
                   ;
                   which
                   unless
                   it
                   be
                   expressed
                   in
                   
                     this
                     word
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   had
                   not
                   before
                   at
                   all
                   spoken
                   unto
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   this
                   sense
                   the
                   Caution
                   here
                   given
                   is
                   ,
                   That
                   we
                   should
                   attend
                   unto
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   left
                   by
                   our
                   neglect
                   thereof
                   ,
                   we
                   
                     bring
                     upon
                     our selves
                     inevitable
                     ruine
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   perish
                   
                     as
                     water
                     that
                     is
                     spilt
                     on
                     the
                     ground
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   gathered
                   up
                   again
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   the
                   truth
                   is
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   the
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   prefixed
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   well
                   reconciled
                   unto
                   this
                   sense
                   and
                   interpretation
                   ;
                   unless
                   we
                   should
                   suppose
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   redundant
                   and
                   insignificative
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     lest
                     at
                     any
                     time
                     we
                     should
                     flow
                     out
                     ,
                  
                   should
                   be
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     absolutely
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     fall
                     not
                     .
                  
                   But
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   just
                   reason
                   to
                   render
                   that
                   word
                   so
                   useless
                   .
                   Allow
                   it
                   therefore
                   significative
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   may
                   have
                   a
                   double
                   sense
                   ;
                   1.
                   
                   To
                   denote
                   an
                   
                     uncertain
                     time
                     ;
                     quando
                     ,
                     aliquando
                     ,
                  
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   A
                   
                     conditional
                     event
                     ;
                     fortè
                     ,
                     ne
                     fortè
                     ,
                  
                   lest
                   it
                   should
                   happen
                   .
                   In
                   neither
                   of
                   these
                   senses
                   will
                   it
                   allow
                   the
                   words
                   to
                   be
                   expounded
                   of
                   the
                   Punishment
                   that
                   shall
                   befall
                   Unbelievers
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   most
                   certain
                   both
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Time
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Event
                   .
                   Neither
                   doth
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   Verses
                   threaten
                   them
                   that
                   neglect
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   that
                   at
                   
                     some
                     time
                     or
                     other
                     they
                     may
                     perish
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   le
                   ts
                   them
                   know
                   that
                   their
                   
                     destruction
                     is
                     certain
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   from
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   then
                   our
                   
                     sinful
                     losing
                     of
                     the
                     Word
                  
                   and
                   the
                   benefits
                   thereof
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   intendeth
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   
                     next
                     verses
                  
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   proceed
                   to
                   prove
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   asserted
                   in
                   
                     this
                     verse
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   goes
                   on
                   to
                   other
                   Arguments
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   purpose
                   ,
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   unquestionable
                   event
                   of
                   our
                   neglect
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   losing
                   the
                   benefits
                   thereof
                   .
                   The
                   especial
                   reason
                   therefore
                   why
                   the
                   Apostle
                   thus
                   expresseth
                   our
                   
                     losing
                     of
                     the
                     doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                  
                   by
                   want
                   of
                   diligent
                   attendance
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   enquired
                   after
                   .
                   Generally
                   the
                   expression
                   is
                   looked
                   on
                   as
                   an
                   allusion
                   
                     unto
                     leaking
                     vessels
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   suffer
                   the
                   water
                   that
                   is
                   poured
                   into
                   them
                   one
                   way
                   ,
                   to
                   run
                   out
                   many
                   .
                   As
                   he
                   speaks
                   in
                   the
                   Comedian
                   ,
                   who
                   denied
                   that
                   he
                   could
                   keep
                   secret
                   some
                   things
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   communicated
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   
                     Plenus
                     rimarum
                     sum
                     ,
                     huc
                     atque
                     illuc
                     effluo
                     :
                     I
                     am
                     full
                     of
                     chinks
                     ,
                     and
                     flow
                     out
                     on
                     every
                     side
                     .
                  
                   And
                   the
                   word
                   relates
                   unto
                   the
                   persons
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   things
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   contains
                   a
                   crime
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   
                     our
                     duty
                  
                   to
                   retain
                   the
                   word
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   heard
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   said
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     flows
                     out
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   we
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   
                     pour
                     it
                     out
                  
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   crime
                   is
                   denoted
                   by
                   the
                   addition
                   of
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   to
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   the
                   
                     simple
                     Verb
                  
                   denotes
                   the
                   
                     passing
                     away
                  
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   as
                   water
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   deserve
                   to
                   be
                   retained
                   or
                   no
                   ;
                   so
                   the
                   compound
                   doth
                   the
                   losing
                   of
                   that
                   perversly
                   which
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   have
                   retained
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   we
                   may
                   yet
                   enquire
                   a
                   little
                   farther
                   into
                   the
                   reason
                   and
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   Allegory
                   .
                   The
                   Word
                   or
                   
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     Scripture
                  
                   is
                   compared
                   to
                   showers
                   and
                   
                     rain
                     ;
                     Deut.
                  
                   32.2
                   .
                   
                     My
                     doctrine
                     shall
                     drop
                     as
                     the
                     rain
                     ,
                     my
                     speech
                     shall
                     distil
                     as
                     the
                     dew
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     small
                     rain
                     upon
                     the
                     tender
                     herb
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     showers
                     upon
                     the
                     grass
                     .
                  
                   Hence
                   the
                   same
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   signifies
                   a
                   Teacher
                   ,
                   and
                   Rain
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   Translators
                   do
                   often
                   doubt
                   of
                   its
                   special
                   sense
                   ,
                   as
                   Psal.
                   84.7
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     rain
                     filleth
                     the
                     pools
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   our
                   Translation
                   ;
                   others
                   ,
                   as
                   Hierom
                   and
                   
                     Arias
                     Montanus
                  
                   render
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     Benedictionibus
                     operietur
                     docens
                     ,
                     The
                     Teacher
                     shall
                     be
                     covered
                     with
                     blessings
                  
                   ;
                   both
                   the
                   words
                   being
                   ambiguous
                   .
                   So
                   also
                   Isa.
                   30.20
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   translate
                   
                     thy
                     Teachers
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   by
                   others
                   rendred
                   thy
                   showers
                   or
                   rain
                   .
                   So
                   those
                   words
                   ,
                   Joel
                   2.23
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   our
                   Translators
                   render
                   in
                   the
                   Text
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     hath
                     given
                     you
                     the
                     former
                     rain
                     moderately
                  
                   ;
                   in
                   the
                   Margin
                   they
                   render
                   ,
                   
                     a
                     Teacher
                     of
                     righteousness
                  
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   like
                   ambiguity
                   is
                   in
                   other
                   places
                   .
                   And
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   
                     elegant
                     metaphor
                  
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   the
                   
                     drops
                     of
                     rain
                  
                   falling
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                   do
                   water
                   it
                   and
                   make
                   it
                   fruitful
                   ,
                   whilst
                   it
                   takes
                   no
                   notice
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   so
                   doth
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   insensibly
                   make
                   fruitful
                   unto
                   God
                   the
                   souls
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   upon
                   whom
                   it
                   doth
                   descend
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   respect
                   unto
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   
                     come
                     down
                     as
                     the
                     showers
                     on
                     the
                     mowen
                     grass
                     ,
                     Psal
                     ,
                  
                   72.
                   
                   So
                   the
                   Apostle
                   calls
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   unto
                   men
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     watering
                     of
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   3.6
                   ,
                   7.
                   
                   And
                   compares
                   them
                   unto
                   whom
                   it
                   is
                   preached
                   unto
                   
                     the
                     earth
                     that
                     drinketh
                     in
                     the
                     rain
                     ,
                     Heb.
                  
                   6.7
                   .
                   In
                   pursuit
                   of
                   this
                   Metaphor
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   men
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   
                     pour
                     out
                  
                   the
                   Word
                   preached
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   when
                   by
                   their
                   negligence
                   they
                   lose
                   all
                   the
                   benefits
                   thereof
                   .
                   So
                   when
                   our
                   Saviour
                   had
                   compared
                   the
                   
                     same
                     Word
                  
                   unto
                   seed
                   ,
                   he
                   sets
                   out
                   mens
                   falling
                   from
                   it
                   by
                   all
                   the
                   ways
                   and
                   means
                   whereby
                   
                     seed
                     cast
                     into
                     the
                     earth
                  
                   may
                   be
                   lost
                   ,
                   or
                   become
                   unprofitable
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   13.
                   
                   And
                   as
                   he
                   shews
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   various
                   ways
                   and
                   means
                   whereby
                   the
                   seed
                   that
                   is
                   sown
                   may
                   be
                   lost
                   and
                   perish
                   ,
                   so
                   there
                   are
                   many
                   times
                   and
                   seasons
                   ,
                   ways
                   and
                   means
                   ,
                   wherein
                   and
                   whereby
                   we
                   may
                   lose
                   and
                   pour
                   out
                   the
                   Water
                   or
                   Rain
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   received
                   .
                   And
                   these
                   the
                   Apostle
                   regards
                   in
                   that
                   expression
                   ,
                   
                     lest
                     at
                     any
                     time
                  
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   We
                   are
                   now
                   entred
                   on
                   the
                   
                     Practical
                     part
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   of
                   great
                   importance
                   unto
                   all
                   Professors
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   ;
                   especially
                   unto
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   by
                   the
                   good
                   providence
                   of
                   God
                   called
                   into
                   the
                   condition
                   wherein
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   were
                   ,
                   when
                   Paul
                   thus
                   treated
                   with
                   them
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   condition
                   of
                   temptation
                   affliction
                   and
                   persecution
                   .
                   And
                   we
                   shall
                   therefore
                   the
                   more
                   distinctly
                   consider
                   the
                   
                     useful
                     truths
                  
                   that
                   are
                   exhibited
                   unto
                   us
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   these
                   that
                   follow
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Diligent
                     attendance
                     unto
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     is
                     indispensably
                     necessary
                     unto
                     perseverance
                     in
                     the
                     profession
                     of
                     it
                     .
                  
                   Such
                   a
                   profession
                   I
                   mean
                   as
                   is
                   acceptable
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   will
                   be
                   useful
                   unto
                   our
                   own
                   souls
                   .
                   The
                   profession
                   of
                   most
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   is
                   a
                   meer
                   
                     not
                     renunciation
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                  
                   in
                   words
                   ,
                   whilst
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   and
                   lives
                   they
                   deny
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   it
                   every
                   day
                   .
                   A
                   
                     saving
                     profession
                  
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   expresseth
                   the
                   efficacy
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   unto
                   salvation
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   10.10
                   .
                   This
                   will
                   never
                   be
                   the
                   effect
                   of
                   a
                   lifeless
                   attendance
                   unto
                   the
                   Word
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   we
                   shall
                   first
                   consider
                   what
                   is
                   required
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     giving
                     beed
                  
                   to
                   the
                   Gospel
                   here
                   commended
                   unto
                   us
                   ;
                   and
                   there
                   are
                   in
                   it
                   (
                   amongst
                   others
                   )
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   follow
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   A
                   due
                   valuation
                   of
                   the
                   grace
                   tendred
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   it self
                   on
                   that
                   account
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   denotes
                   such
                   an
                   attendance
                   unto
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   as
                   proceeds
                   from
                   an
                   estimation
                   and
                   valuation
                   of
                   it
                   answerable
                   unto
                   its
                   worth
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   have
                   not
                   such
                   thoughts
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   we
                   can
                   never
                   attend
                   unto
                   it
                   as
                   we
                   ought
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   we
                   consider
                   it
                   not
                   as
                   that
                   wherein
                   our
                   
                     chief
                     concernment
                  
                   lies
                   ,
                   we
                   consider
                   it
                   not
                   as
                   we
                   ought
                   at
                   all
                   .
                   The
                   field
                   wherein
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Pearl
                     of
                     price
                  
                   is
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   heeded
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   be
                   valued
                   above
                   all
                   other
                   Possessions
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   13.45
                   ,
                   46.
                   
                   They
                   who
                   esteemed
                   not
                   the
                   
                     Marriage-feast
                     of
                     the
                     King
                  
                   above
                   all
                   Avocations
                   and
                   worldly
                   Occasions
                   ,
                   were
                   shut
                   out
                   as
                   unworthy
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   22.7
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   Gospel
                   be
                   not
                   more
                   unto
                   us
                   than
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   besides
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   never
                   continue
                   in
                   an
                   useful
                   profession
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Fathers
                   and
                   Mothers
                   ,
                   Brothers
                   and
                   Sisters
                   ,
                   Wives
                   and
                   Children
                   ,
                   must
                   all
                   be
                   despised
                   in
                   comparison
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   competition
                   with
                   it
                   .
                   When
                   men
                   hear
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   which
                   
                     puts
                     it self
                  
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   whose
                   attendance
                   unto
                   they
                   cannot
                   decline
                   without
                   present
                   or
                   future
                   inconveniencies
                   ,
                   without
                   considering
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   concernments
                   of
                   their
                   souls
                   lie
                   bound
                   up
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   easily
                   be
                   won
                   utterly
                   to
                   neglect
                   it
                   .
                   According
                   as
                   our
                   
                     esteem
                     and
                     valuation
                  
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   our
                   heeding
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   attendance
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   otherwise
                   .
                   Hearkning
                   unto
                   the
                   Word
                   as
                   unto
                   a
                   
                     song
                     of
                     him
                     that
                     hath
                     a
                     pleasant
                     voice
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   may
                   please
                   or
                   satisfie
                   for
                   the
                   present
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   profits
                   not
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   God
                   abhors
                   ,
                   Ezek.
                   33.34
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   ministration
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   be
                   not
                   looked
                   on
                   as
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   full
                   of
                   glory
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   never
                   be
                   attended
                   unto
                   .
                   This
                   the
                   Apostle
                   presseth
                   ,
                   2
                   Cor.
                   3.8
                   ,
                   9.
                   
                   Constant
                   high
                   thoughts
                   then
                   of
                   the
                   necessity
                   ,
                   worth
                   ,
                   glory
                   and
                   excellency
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   as
                   on
                   other
                   accounts
                   ,
                   so
                   especially
                   of
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   grace
                   dispensed
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   first
                   step
                   in
                   that
                   
                     diligent
                     heeding
                  
                   of
                   it
                   which
                   is
                   required
                   of
                   us
                   .
                   Want
                   of
                   this
                   was
                   that
                   which
                   ruined
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   Apostle
                   wrote
                   .
                   And
                   without
                   it
                   we
                   shall
                   never
                   keep
                   our
                   faith
                   
                     firm
                     unto
                     the
                     End.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Diligent
                     study
                     of
                     it
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   searching
                   into
                   the
                   mind
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   we
                   may
                   grow
                   wise
                   in
                   the
                   mysteries
                   thereof
                   ,
                   is
                   
                     another
                     part
                  
                   of
                   this
                   Duty
                   .
                   The
                   Gospel
                   is
                   the
                   
                     wisdom
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   1.24
                   .
                   In
                   it
                   are
                   laid
                   up
                   all
                   the
                   
                     stores
                     and
                     treasures
                     of
                     that
                     wisdom
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   ever
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   sons
                   of
                   men
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   an
                   acquaintance
                   with
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   Col.
                   2.2
                   ,
                   3.
                   
                   And
                   this
                   wisdom
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   sought
                   for
                   
                     as
                     silver
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     to
                     be
                     searched
                     after
                     as
                     hid
                     treasures
                     ,
                     Prov.
                  
                   2.4
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   with
                   pains
                   and
                   diligence
                   like
                   unto
                   that
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   employed
                   in
                   that
                   enquiry
                   .
                   Men
                   with
                   indesatigable
                   pains
                   and
                   danger
                   pierce
                   into
                   the
                   
                     bowels
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   search
                   of
                   those
                   hid
                   treasures
                   that
                   are
                   wrapt
                   up
                   in
                   the
                   vast
                   womb
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Silver
                   and
                   treasures
                   are
                   not
                   gathered
                   by
                   every
                   lazie
                   passenger
                   on
                   the
                   surface
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ;
                   they
                   must
                   dig
                   seek
                   and
                   search
                   who
                   intend
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   partakers
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   do
                   so
                   accordingly
                   :
                   And
                   so
                   must
                   we
                   do
                   for
                   these
                   treasures
                   of
                   heavenly
                   wisdom
                   .
                   The
                   mystery
                   of
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   is
                   
                     great
                     and
                     deep
                  
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Angels
                     desire
                     to
                     bow
                     down
                     and
                     look
                     into
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Pet.
                   1.12
                   .
                   which
                   the
                   
                     Prophets
                     of
                     old
                  
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   the
                   advantage
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   especial
                   Revelations
                   ,
                   
                     enquired
                     diligently
                     after
                     ,
                     verse
                  
                   11.
                   
                   Whereas
                   now
                   if
                   any
                   pretend
                   ,
                   though
                   falsly
                   ,
                   to
                   a
                   Revelation
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   immediately
                   done
                   with
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   which
                   by
                   the
                   deceit
                   of
                   their
                   imaginations
                   they
                   think
                   beneath
                   them
                   ,
                   when
                   indeed
                   it
                   is
                   only
                   distant
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   
                     really
                     above
                  
                   them
                   .
                   As
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   should
                   stand
                   on
                   tip-toe
                   on
                   a
                   mole-hill
                   ,
                   and
                   despise
                   the
                   Sun
                   appearing
                   newly
                   above
                   the
                   Horizon
                   as
                   one
                   beneath
                   him
                   .
                   Diligent
                   
                     sedulous
                     searching
                  
                   into
                   the
                   Word
                   belongs
                   unto
                   this
                   
                     heeding
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   1.1
                   .
                   Or
                   a
                   labouring
                   by
                   all
                   appointed
                   means
                   to
                   become
                   acquainted
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   wise
                   in
                   the
                   mystery
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   skilled
                   in
                   its
                   doctrine
                   .
                   Without
                   
                   this
                   ,
                   no
                   man
                   will
                   
                     hold
                     fast
                     his
                     profession
                  
                   .
                   Nor
                   doth
                   any
                   man
                   neglect
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   
                     knows
                     it
                  
                   not
                   ,
                   2
                   Cor.
                   4.3
                   ,
                   4.
                   
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   great
                   principle
                   of
                   Apostasie
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   men
                   have
                   owned
                   the
                   Gospel
                   but
                   never
                   
                     knew
                     what
                     it
                     was
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   leave
                   the
                   profession
                   of
                   it
                   foolishly
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   took
                   it
                   up
                   lightly
                   .
                   Studying
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   is
                   the
                   security
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   
                     Mixing
                     the
                     Word
                     with
                     faith
                  
                   is
                   required
                   in
                   this
                   attention
                   .
                   See
                   chap.
                   4.2
                   .
                   As
                   good
                   not
                   hear
                   as
                   not
                   believe
                   .
                   Believing
                   is
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   hearing
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   10.11
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   
                     Lydia's
                     faith
                  
                   is
                   called
                   her
                   attention
                   ,
                   Acts
                   16.14
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   
                     life
                     of
                     heeding
                     the
                     Word
                  
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   all
                   other
                   exercise
                   about
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   
                     dead
                     carcase
                  
                   .
                   To
                   hear
                   and
                   not
                   believe
                   is
                   in
                   
                     spiritual
                     life
                  
                   ,
                   what
                   to
                   
                     see
                     meat
                  
                   and
                   
                     not
                     to
                     eat
                  
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   natural
                   ;
                   it
                   will
                   please
                   the
                   fancy
                   ,
                   but
                   will
                   never
                   nourish
                   the
                   soul.
                   Faith
                   alone
                   realizeth
                   the
                   things
                   spoken
                   unto
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   gives
                   them
                   subsistence
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   11.1
                   .
                   without
                   which
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   they
                   flow
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   in
                   loose
                   and
                   uncertain
                   notions
                   .
                   This
                   then
                   is
                   the
                   principal
                   part
                   of
                   our
                   duty
                   in
                   
                     heeding
                     the
                     things
                     spoken
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   gives
                   entrance
                   to
                   them
                   into
                   the
                   soul
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   poured
                   upon
                   it
                   as
                   water
                   upon
                   a
                   stick
                   that
                   is
                   fully
                   dry
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   
                     Labouring
                     to
                     express
                     the
                     Word
                     received
                     in
                     a
                     conformity
                     of
                     heart
                     and
                     life
                     unto
                     it
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   another
                   part
                   of
                   this
                   Attention
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   next
                   proper
                   end
                   of
                   
                     our
                     hearing
                  
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   do
                   a
                   thing
                   appointed
                   unto
                   an
                   End
                   ,
                   without
                   aiming
                   at
                   that
                   End
                   ,
                   is
                   no
                   better
                   than
                   the
                   not
                   doing
                   it
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   in
                   some
                   cases
                   much
                   worse
                   .
                   The
                   Apostle
                   says
                   of
                   the
                   Romans
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   
                     cast
                     into
                     the
                     mould
                     of
                     the
                     doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     chap.
                  
                   6.13
                   .
                   It
                   left
                   upon
                   their
                   hearts
                   an
                   impression
                   of
                   its
                   own
                   likeness
                   ,
                   or
                   produced
                   in
                   them
                   the
                   
                     express
                     image
                  
                   of
                   that
                   Holiness
                   Purity
                   and
                   Wisdom
                   which
                   it
                   revealeth
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   to
                   
                     behold
                     with
                     open
                     face
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     in
                     a
                     glass
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     changed
                     into
                     the
                     same
                     image
                     ,
                  
                   2
                   Cor.
                   4.18
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   image
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   manifested
                   unto
                   us
                   and
                   reflected
                   upon
                   us
                   by
                   and
                   in
                   
                     the
                     glass
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                  
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   the
                   hearer
                   is
                   quickned
                   ,
                   enlivened
                   ,
                   spirited
                   with
                   Gospel
                   truths
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   them
                   is
                   moulded
                   and
                   fashioned
                   into
                   their
                   likeness
                   ,
                   and
                   expresseth
                   that
                   likeness
                   in
                   its
                   fruits
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   
                     Conversation
                     becoming
                     the
                     Gospel
                  
                   ,
                   then
                   is
                   the
                   Word
                   attended
                   unto
                   in
                   a
                   right
                   manner
                   .
                   This
                   will
                   secure
                   the
                   Word
                   a
                   station
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   it
                   a
                   permanent
                   abode
                   in
                   us
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Indwelling
                     of
                     the
                     Word
                  
                   ,
                   whereof
                   there
                   are
                   many
                   degrees
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   aim
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   plentiful
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   
                     Watchfulness
                     against
                     all
                     opposition
                  
                   that
                   is
                   made
                   either
                   against
                   the
                   Truth
                   or
                   Power
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                   belongs
                   also
                   unto
                   this
                   duty
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   these
                   Oppositions
                   are
                   many
                   ,
                   so
                   ought
                   this
                   Watchfulness
                   to
                   be
                   great
                   and
                   diligent
                   .
                   And
                   these
                   things
                   have
                   we
                   added
                   for
                   the
                   further
                   Explication
                   of
                   the
                   Duty
                   that
                   is
                   pressed
                   on
                   us
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ;
                   the
                   necessity
                   whereof
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   preservation
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   and
                   minds
                   ,
                   will
                   further
                   appear
                   in
                   the
                   ensuing
                   Observation
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   
                     There
                     are
                     sundry
                     times
                     and
                     seasons
                     wherein
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     several
                     ways
                     and
                     means
                     whereby
                     men
                     are
                     in
                     danger
                     to
                     lose
                     the
                     word
                     that
                     they
                     have
                     heard
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     attend
                     not
                     diligently
                     unto
                     its
                     preservation
                     .
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     at
                     any
                     time
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   by
                   any
                   
                     way
                     or
                     means
                  
                   .
                   This
                   our
                   Saviour
                   teacheth
                   us
                   at
                   large
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Parable
                     of
                     the
                     Seed
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   retained
                   but
                   in
                   one
                   sort
                   of
                   ground
                   of
                   those
                   four
                   whereinto
                   it
                   was
                   cast
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   13.
                   
                   And
                   this
                   the
                   experience
                   of
                   all
                   Times
                   and
                   Ages
                   confirmeth
                   .
                   Yea
                   ,
                   few
                   there
                   are
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   who
                   keep
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     heard
                  
                   as
                   they
                   ought
                   .
                   We
                   may
                   briefly
                   name
                   the
                   Seasons
                   wherein
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Ways
                   whereby
                   the
                   hearts
                   and
                   minds
                   of
                   men
                   are
                   made
                   as
                   
                     leaking
                     vessels
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     pour
                     out
                  
                   and
                   lose
                   the
                   Word
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   heard
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Some
                   lose
                   it
                   in
                   a
                   time
                   of
                   Peace
                   and
                   Prosperity
                   .
                   That
                   is
                   a
                   season
                   which
                   
                     slays
                     the
                     foolish
                     .
                     Jesurun
                  
                   waxes
                   sat
                   and
                   kicks
                   .
                   According
                   to
                   
                     mens
                     pastures
                  
                   they
                   are
                   filled
                   ,
                   and
                   forget
                   the
                   Lord.
                   They
                   feed
                   their
                   lusts
                   high
                   ,
                   until
                   they
                   loath
                   the
                   Word
                   .
                   Quails
                   often
                   make
                   a
                   
                     lean
                     soul.
                  
                   A
                   
                     prosperous
                     outward
                     estate
                  
                   hath
                   ruined
                   many
                   a
                   Conviction
                   from
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   weakened
                   faith
                   and
                   obedience
                   in
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   themselves
                   .
                   The
                   warmth
                   of
                   Prosperity
                   breeds
                   swarms
                   of
                   Apostates
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   heat
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   doth
                   Insects
                   in
                   the
                   Spring
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Some
                   lose
                   it
                   in
                   a
                   time
                   of
                   
                     persecution
                     .
                     When
                     persecution
                     ariseth
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   
                     they
                     fall
                     away
                  
                   .
                   Many
                   go
                   on
                   apace
                   in
                   profession
                   until
                   they
                   come
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   Cross
                   ;
                   this
                   fight
                   puts
                   them
                   to
                   a
                   stand
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   turns
                   them
                   quite
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   .
                   They
                   thought
                   not
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   not
                   like
                   it
                   .
                   We
                   know
                   what
                   havock
                   this
                   hath
                   made
                   amongst
                   Professors
                   in
                   all
                   Ages
                   ;
                   and
                   commonly
                   where
                   it
                   destroys
                   the
                   Bodies
                   of
                   ten
                   ,
                   it
                   destroys
                   the
                   Souls
                   of
                   an
                   hundred
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   season
                   wherein
                   Stars
                   fall
                   from
                   the
                   Firmament
                   ,
                   in
                   reference
                   whereunto
                   innumerable
                   are
                   the
                   Precepts
                   for
                   Watchfulness
                   ,
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   Patience
                   ,
                   Enduring
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   given
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Some
                   lose
                   it
                   in
                   a
                   time
                   of
                   trial
                   by
                   temptation
                   ;
                   it
                   pleaseth
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Grace
                   to
                   suffer
                   sometimes
                   an
                   
                     hour
                     of
                     temptation
                  
                   to
                   come
                   forth
                   upon
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   trial
                   ,
                   Rev.
                   3.10
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   doth
                   it
                   that
                   his
                   own
                   thereby
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   conformable
                   unto
                   their
                   Head
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   his
                   especial
                   
                     hour
                     of
                     temptation
                  
                   .
                   Now
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   season
                   temptation
                   worketh
                   variously
                   ,
                   according
                   as
                   men
                   are
                   exposed
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   God
                   seeth
                   meet
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   tried
                   by
                   it
                   .
                   Every
                   thing
                   that
                   such
                   days
                   abound
                   withall
                   shall
                   have
                   in
                   it
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   a
                   temptation
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   usual
                   effect
                   of
                   this
                   work
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   brings
                   Professors
                   into
                   a
                   
                     slumber
                     ,
                     Matth
                  
                   ,
                   25.5
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   state
                   ,
                   many
                   utterly
                   
                     lose
                     the
                     Word
                  
                   .
                   They
                   have
                   been
                   cast
                   into
                   a
                   
                     negligent
                     slumber
                  
                   by
                   the
                   secret
                   power
                   and
                   efficacy
                   of
                   temptation
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   awake
                   and
                   look
                   about
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   is
                   lost
                   and
                   departed
                   from
                   them
                   .
                   With
                   reference
                   unto
                   these
                   and
                   the
                   
                     like
                     seasons
                  
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   gives
                   us
                   this
                   caution
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   heed
                   
                     lest
                     at
                     any
                     time
                  
                   the
                   word
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   heard
                   
                     do
                     slip
                     out
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   ways
                   and
                   means
                   also
                   whereby
                   this
                   wretched
                   effect
                   is
                   produced
                   are
                   various
                   ,
                   yea
                   innumerable
                   :
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   only
                   I
                   shall
                   mention
                   ,
                   whereunto
                   the
                   rest
                   may
                   be
                   reduced
                   .
                   As
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Love
                     of
                     this
                     present
                     world
                  
                   .
                   This
                   made
                   
                     Demas
                     a
                     leaking
                     vessel
                  
                   ,
                   2
                   Tim.
                   4.10
                   .
                   and
                   choaks
                   one
                   
                     fourth
                     part
                  
                   of
                   the
                   seed
                   in
                   the
                   Parable
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   13.
                   
                   Many
                   might
                   have
                   been
                   rich
                   in
                   grace
                   ,
                   had
                   they
                   not
                   made
                   it
                   their
                   end
                   and
                   business
                   to
                   be
                   rich
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   6.9
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   
                     too
                     well
                     known
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   
                     too
                     little
                     regarded
                  
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Love
                     of
                     sin
                  
                   .
                   A
                   secret
                   lust
                   cherished
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   will
                   make
                   it
                   
                     plenum
                     remarum
                     ,
                     full
                     of
                     chinks
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   it
                   will
                   never
                   retain
                   the
                   showers
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   will
                   assuredly
                   open
                   them
                   as
                   fast
                   as
                   convictions
                   stop
                   them
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   
                     False
                     Doctrines
                  
                   ,
                   Errors
                   ,
                   Heresies
                   ,
                   false
                   Worship
                   ,
                   Superstition
                   and
                   Idolatries
                   will
                   do
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   I
                   place
                   these
                   things
                   together
                   ,
                   as
                   those
                   which
                   work
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   kind
                   upon
                   the
                   Curiosity
                   Vanity
                   and
                   Darkness
                   of
                   the
                   minds
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   These
                   
                     break
                     the
                     vessel
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   once
                   pour
                   out
                   all
                   the
                   benefits
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   that
                   ever
                   were
                   received
                   .
                   And
                   many
                   the
                   like
                   instances
                   might
                   be
                   given
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   gives
                   us
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   that
                   heeding
                   the
                   Word
                   which
                   we
                   before
                   insisted
                   on
                   .
                   Without
                   it
                   ,
                   at
                   one
                   time
                   or
                   other
                   ,
                   by
                   one
                   means
                   or
                   other
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   lose
                   all
                   the
                   design
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   upon
                   our
                   souls
                   .
                   That
                   alone
                   will
                   preserve
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   carrie
                   us
                   through
                   the
                   course
                   and
                   difficulties
                   of
                   our
                   Profession
                   .
                   The
                   Duty
                   mentioned
                   then
                   is
                   of
                   no
                   less
                   concernment
                   unto
                   us
                   than
                   our
                   souls
                   ,
                   for
                   without
                   it
                   we
                   perish
                   .
                   Let
                   us
                   not
                   deceive
                   our selves
                   ,
                   
                     a
                     slothful
                     negligent
                     hearing
                     of
                     the
                     Word
                  
                   will
                   bring
                   no
                   man
                   to
                   life
                   .
                   The
                   commands
                   we
                   have
                   to
                   
                     watch
                     ,
                     pray
                     ,
                     strive
                     ,
                     labour
                  
                   and
                   fight
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   vain
                   .
                   The
                   warnings
                   given
                   us
                   of
                   the
                   Opposition
                   that
                   is
                   made
                   to
                   our
                   faith
                   ,
                   by
                   indwelling
                   sin
                   Sathan
                   and
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   left
                   on
                   record
                   for
                   nothing
                   :
                   no
                   more
                   are
                   the
                   sad
                   examples
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   of
                   many
                   ,
                   who
                   beginning
                   a
                   good
                   Profession
                   have
                   utterly
                   turned
                   aside
                   to
                   sin
                   and
                   folly
                   .
                
                 
                   All
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   teach
                   us
                   the
                   
                     necessity
                     of
                     the
                     Duty
                  
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   enjoyneth
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   explained
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   III.
                   
                     The
                     Word
                     heard
                     is
                     not
                     lost
                     without
                     the
                     great
                     sin
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     the
                     inevitable
                     ruine
                     of
                     the
                     souls
                     of
                     men
                     .
                  
                   Lost
                   it
                   is
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   
                     mixed
                     with
                     faith
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   receive
                   it
                   not
                   in
                   
                     good
                     and
                     honest
                     hearts
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   accomplished
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   towards
                   us
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   befalls
                   us
                   not
                   without
                   our
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     woful
                     neglect
                     of
                     duty
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Word
                   of
                   its
                   own
                   nature
                   is
                   apt
                   to
                   abide
                   ,
                   to
                   incorporate
                   it self
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   take
                   root
                   :
                   but
                   we
                   cast
                   it
                   out
                   ,
                   we
                   
                     pour
                     it
                     forth
                  
                   from
                   us
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   have
                   a
                   woful
                   account
                   to
                   make
                   ,
                   on
                   whose
                   souls
                   the
                   guilt
                   thereof
                   shall
                   be
                   found
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   .
                
                 
                   IV.
                   
                     It
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     to
                     water
                     barren
                     hearts
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     make
                     them
                     fruitful
                     unto
                     God.
                  
                   Hence
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   shewed
                   ,
                   was
                   it
                   compared
                   to
                   
                     Water
                     ,
                     Dews
                  
                   and
                   Rain
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   Metaphorical
                   expression
                   here
                   used
                   .
                   Where
                   this
                   word
                   comes
                   ,
                   it
                   makes
                   the
                   
                     parched
                     ground
                     a
                     pool
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     thirsty
                     land
                     springs
                     of
                     water
                     ,
                     Isa.
                  
                   35.7
                   .
                   These
                   are
                   the
                   waters
                   of
                   the
                   Sanctuary
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     heal
                     the
                     barren
                     places
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   make
                   them
                   fruitful
                   ,
                   Ezek.
                   47.
                   
                   The
                   River
                   that
                   
                     makes
                     glad
                     the
                     City
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   46.7
                   .
                   That
                   River
                   of
                   
                     living
                     water
                  
                   that
                   comes
                   forth
                   from
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Rev.
                   22.1
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   places
                   and
                   persons
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   healed
                   or
                   benefited
                   by
                   these
                   waters
                   ,
                   are
                   
                     left
                     to
                     barrenness
                     and
                     burning
                     for
                     evermore
                     ,
                     Ezek.
                  
                   47.11
                   Heb.
                   6
                   8.
                   
                   With
                   the
                   dew
                   hereof
                   doth
                   God
                   
                     water
                     his
                     Church
                     every
                     moment
                     ,
                     Isa.
                  
                   27.3
                   .
                   And
                   then
                   doth
                   it
                   
                     grow
                     as
                     a
                     Lilly
                     ,
                     and
                     cast
                     forth
                     its
                     roots
                     as
                     Leban●n
                     ,
                     Hos.
                  
                   14.5
                   ,
                   6
                   ,
                   7.
                   
                   Abundant
                   fruitfulness
                   unto
                   God
                   follows
                   a
                   gracious
                   receiving
                   of
                   this
                   dew
                   from
                   him
                   .
                   Blessed
                   are
                   they
                   who
                   have
                   this
                   dew
                   distilling
                   on
                   them
                   every
                   morning
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   watered
                   as
                   the
                   Garden
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   
                     land
                     that
                     God
                     careth
                     for
                  
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   V.
                   
                     The
                     consideration
                     of
                     the
                     Revelation
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     by
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     
                     is
                     a
                     powerful
                     motive
                     unto
                     that
                     diligent
                     attendance
                     unto
                     it
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     have
                     before
                     described
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   inference
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   makes
                   from
                   the
                   Proposition
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   made
                   of
                   the
                   Excellency
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God.
                   Therefore
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   in
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   ensuing
                   Chapter
                   he
                   doth
                   pursue
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   God
                   declares
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   so
                   justly
                   expect
                   and
                   look
                   for
                   ,
                   namely
                   that
                   when
                   he
                   sent
                   his
                   
                     Son
                     to
                     the
                     Vineyard
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   regarded
                   and
                   attended
                   unto
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   
                     most
                     reasonable
                  
                   upon
                   many
                   accounts
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   of
                   the
                   Authority
                   wherewith
                   he
                   spake
                   the
                   word
                   .
                   Others
                   spake
                   and
                   delivered
                   their
                   message
                   
                     as
                     servants
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Lord
                     over
                     his
                     own
                     house
                     ,
                     chap.
                  
                   3.6
                   .
                   The
                   Father
                   himself
                   gave
                   him
                   all
                   his
                   Authority
                   for
                   the
                   revealing
                   of
                   his
                   Mind
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   proclaimed
                   from
                   heaven
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   any
                   one
                   would
                   have
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   do
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                   
                     were
                     to
                     hear
                     him
                     ,
                     Matth.
                  
                   17.10
                   .
                   2
                   Pet.
                   1.17
                   .
                   The
                   whole
                   Authority
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   for
                   him
                   did
                   God
                   the
                   
                     Father
                     seal
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   put
                   the
                   stamp
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   Authority
                   upon
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   spake
                   accordingly
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   7.29
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   he
                   spake
                   both
                   in
                   his
                   
                     own
                     Name
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   this
                   Authority
                   sprung
                   partly
                   from
                   the
                   Dignity
                   of
                   his
                   Person
                   ,
                   for
                   being
                   God
                   and
                   Man
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   
                     spake
                     on
                     the
                     earth
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   who
                   was
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   man
                   
                     was
                     in
                     heaven
                     still
                     ,
                     Joh.
                  
                   3.13
                   .
                   and
                   therefore
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   
                     speak
                     from
                     heaven
                     ,
                     Heb.
                  
                   12.21
                   .
                   and
                   coming
                   from
                   heaven
                   was
                   still
                   
                     above
                     all
                     ,
                     Joh.
                  
                   3.31
                   .
                   having
                   power
                   and
                   authority
                   over
                   all
                   :
                   And
                   partly
                   from
                   his
                   Commission
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   from
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   which
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   said
                   before
                   ,
                   gave
                   all
                   Authority
                   into
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   Joh.
                   5.26
                   .
                   Being
                   then
                   in
                   himself
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   peculiarly
                   designed
                   to
                   reveal
                   the
                   Mind
                   and
                   Will
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   the
                   Prophet
                   calls
                   his
                   
                     standing
                     and
                     feeding
                     in
                     the
                     strength
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Majesty
                     of
                     the
                     Name
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     his
                     God
                     ,
                     Mic.
                  
                   5.4
                   .
                   )
                   All
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   God
                   over
                   the
                   souls
                   and
                   consciences
                   of
                   men
                   is
                   exerted
                   in
                   this
                   Revelation
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   It
                   cannot
                   then
                   be
                   neglected
                   without
                   the
                   contempt
                   of
                   
                     all
                     the
                     Authority
                  
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   this
                   will
                   be
                   a
                   sore
                   aggravation
                   of
                   the
                   sin
                   of
                   Vnbelievers
                   and
                   Apostates
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   attend
                   not
                   unto
                   the
                   word
                   on
                   this
                   account
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   suffer
                   on
                   it
                   .
                   He
                   that
                   despiseth
                   the
                   word
                   despiseth
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   despiseth
                   him
                   despiseth
                   him
                   also
                   who
                   sent
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Because
                   of
                   the
                   Love
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   in
                   it
                   the
                   
                     love
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                  
                   in
                   sending
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   revealing
                   of
                   himself
                   and
                   his
                   mind
                   unto
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   also
                   in
                   it
                   the
                   
                     love
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     himself
                  
                   ,
                   condescending
                   to
                   teach
                   and
                   instruct
                   the
                   sons
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   their
                   own
                   fault
                   were
                   cast
                   into
                   error
                   and
                   darkness
                   .
                   Greater
                   love
                   could
                   not
                   God
                   nor
                   his
                   Eternal
                   Son
                   manifest
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   undertake
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Person
                   to
                   become
                   our
                   Instructer
                   .
                   See
                   1
                   Joh.
                   5.20
                   .
                   He
                   that
                   shall
                   consider
                   the
                   bruitish
                   stupidity
                   and
                   blindness
                   of
                   the
                   generality
                   of
                   mankind
                   in
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   miserable
                   fluctuating
                   and
                   endless
                   uncertainties
                   of
                   the
                   
                     more
                     enquiring
                  
                   part
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   withall
                   the
                   greatness
                   of
                   their
                   concernment
                   in
                   being
                   brought
                   unto
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   cannot
                   but
                   in
                   some
                   measure
                   see
                   the
                   greatness
                   of
                   this
                   
                     love
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   in
                   revealing
                   unto
                   us
                   the
                   whole
                   counsel
                   of
                   God.
                   Hence
                   his
                   words
                   and
                   speech
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   
                     gracious
                     ,
                     Luke
                  
                   4.22
                   .
                   and
                   
                     grace
                     to
                     be
                     poured
                     into
                     his
                     lips
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   45.2
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   no
                   small
                   motive
                   unto
                   our
                   attention
                   unto
                   the
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   
                     fulness
                     of
                     the
                     Revelation
                     it self
                  
                   by
                   him
                   made
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   importance
                   .
                   He
                   came
                   not
                   to
                   declare
                   a
                   part
                   or
                   parcel
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   
                     whole
                     will
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   all
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   know
                   ,
                   all
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   all
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   believe
                   .
                   
                     In
                     him
                     are
                     hid
                     all
                     the
                     treasures
                     of
                     wisdom
                     and
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     Col.
                  
                   2.3
                   .
                   He
                   opened
                   all
                   the
                   dark
                   sentences
                   of
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   hidden
                   from
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   in
                   his
                   Doctrine
                   
                     all
                     wisdom
                  
                   ,
                   all
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   as
                   all
                   light
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   water
                   in
                   the
                   Sea
                   ;
                   there
                   being
                   nothing
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   or
                   the
                   other
                   in
                   any
                   other
                   thing
                   but
                   by
                   a
                   communication
                   from
                   them
                   .
                   Now
                   
                     if
                     every
                     word
                     of
                     God
                  
                   be
                   excellent
                   ,
                   if
                   every
                   part
                   and
                   parcel
                   of
                   it
                   delivered
                   by
                   any
                   of
                   his
                   servants
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   attended
                   unto
                   on
                   the
                   penalty
                   of
                   extermination
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   his
                   people
                   ;
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   will
                   our
                   condition
                   be
                   miserable
                   ,
                   is
                   our
                   blindness
                   and
                   obstinacy
                   so
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   have
                   not
                   an
                   heart
                   to
                   attend
                   unto
                   this
                   full
                   Revelation
                   of
                   himself
                   and
                   his
                   will.
                   
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Because
                   it
                   is
                   
                     final
                     .
                     Last
                     of
                     all
                     he
                     sent
                     his
                     Son
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   hath
                   spoken
                   unto
                   us
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   Never
                   more
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   will
                   he
                   speak
                   with
                   that
                   kind
                   of
                   speaking
                   .
                   No
                   new
                   ,
                   no
                   farther
                   Revelation
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   expected
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   is
                   made
                   by
                   Jesus
                   Christ.
                   To
                   this
                   we
                   must
                   attend
                   or
                   we
                   are
                   lost
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   
                   VI.
                   
                     The
                     true
                     and
                     only
                     way
                     of
                     honouring
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     as
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     is
                     by
                     diligent
                     attendance
                     and
                     obedience
                     unto
                     his
                     word
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Apostle
                   having
                   evidenced
                   his
                   Glory
                   as
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   makes
                   this
                   his
                   only
                   Inference
                   from
                   it
                   .
                   So
                   doth
                   he
                   himself
                   ;
                   
                     if
                     you
                     love
                     me
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   keep
                   my
                   Commandments
                   .
                   Where
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Obedience
                   unto
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   neither
                   faith
                   in
                   ,
                   nor
                   love
                   unto
                   Jesus
                   Christ.
                   But
                   this
                   whole
                   Argument
                   the
                   Apostle
                   further
                   pursues
                   in
                   the
                   following
                   Verses
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Verse
                   II
                   ,
                   III
                   ,
                   IV.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     IN
                     these
                     three
                     Verses
                     the
                     Apostle
                     follows
                     on
                     his
                     Exhortation
                     laid
                     down
                     in
                     that
                     foregoing
                     ,
                     and
                     giveth
                     many
                     peculiar
                     enforcements
                     unto
                     a
                     due
                     compliance
                     with
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     shall
                     see
                     in
                     our
                     Exposition
                     of
                     them
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Verse
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ;
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     si
                     enim
                     ,
                     etenim
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     ,
                     for
                     if
                     ,
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Sermo
                     dictus
                  
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Syr.
                     Sermo
                     qui
                     dictus
                     est
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     pronuntiatius
                     ;
                     the
                     word
                     which
                     was
                     spoken
                     or
                     pronounced
                  
                   ;
                   properly
                   as
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   Syr.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     by
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     Angels
                  
                   ;
                   an
                   Hebraism
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   Ministry
                   .
                   The
                   word
                   pronounced
                   by
                   the
                   Ministry
                   of
                   Angels
                   .
                   The
                   Arabick
                   refers
                   these
                   words
                   to
                   the
                   Testimonies
                   before
                   insisted
                   on
                   
                     about
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   renders
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     if
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     spoken
                     concerning
                     the
                     Angels
                     ,
                     be
                     approved
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   confirmed
                   
                     to
                     be
                     true
                  
                   ;
                   
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     factus
                     est
                     firmus
                     ;
                     Ar.
                     V.L.
                     was
                     made
                     firm
                  
                   or
                   stable
                   ;
                   
                     became
                     sure
                     .
                     Fuit
                     firmus
                     ;
                     Eras.
                     Beza
                     ,
                  
                   was
                   firm
                   ;
                   or
                   as
                   ours
                   ,
                   stedfast
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Syr.
                     Confirmatus
                     fuit
                  
                   ,
                   was
                   confirmed
                   or
                   established
                   :
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     Et
                     omnis
                     praevaricatio
                     ,
                     &
                     inobedientia
                     ;
                     V.L.
                     Ar
                     praevarication
                     and
                     disobedience
                     ;
                     Rhem.
                     Omnisque
                     transgressio
                     &
                     contumacia
                     ;
                     Beza
                     ,
                     every
                     transgression
                     and
                     stubborn
                     disobedience
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   Syriack
                   ,
                   a
                   little
                   otherwise
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     and
                     every
                     one
                     that
                     heard
                     it
                     and
                     transgressed
                     it
                  
                   ;
                   with
                   peculiar
                   respect
                   as
                   it
                   should
                   seem
                   to
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   includes
                   a
                   disobedience
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   heard
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     accepit
                     justam
                     mercedis
                     retributionem
                     ;
                     V.L.
                     Bez.
                     retulit
                     .
                     praemii
                     ;
                     Eras.
                  
                   all
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   purpose
                   ;
                   
                     received
                     a
                     just
                     recompence
                  
                   ,
                   reward
                   ;
                   a
                   just
                   compensation
                   ;
                   
                     Syr.
                     received
                     a
                     retribution
                     in
                     Righteousness
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Verse
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     For
                     if
                     the
                     word
                     spoken
                     
                       (
                       pronounced
                    
                     )
                     by
                     Angels
                     ,
                     was
                     sure
                     ,
                     
                       (
                       stedfast
                    
                     )
                     and
                     every
                     transgression
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       (
                       stubborn
                    
                     )
                     disobedience
                     received
                     a
                     just
                     
                       (
                       meet
                       ,
                       equall
                    
                     )
                     retribution
                     ,
                     
                       (
                       or
                       )
                       recompence
                       of
                       reward
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Verse
                   4.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     si
                     neglexerimus
                     ;
                     V.L.
                     Eras.
                     Beza
                  
                   ;
                   if
                   we
                   neglect
                   :
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Syr.
                     si
                     contemnamus
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     dispise
                  
                   ;
                   if
                   we
                   care
                   not
                   about
                   ;
                   if
                   we
                   take
                   no
                   care
                   of
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                   
                     tantam
                     salutem
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   great
                   salvation
                   ;
                   the
                   Syriack
                   ,
                   a
                   little
                   otherwise
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     super
                     ea
                     ipsa
                     quae
                     sunt
                     vitae
                     ;
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     are
                     our
                     life
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   as
                   others
                   render
                   the
                   words
                   ;
                   
                     eos
                     sermones
                     qui
                     vivi
                     sunt
                     ;
                     those
                     words
                     which
                     are
                     living
                     .
                  
                   The
                   former
                   Translation
                   taking
                   the
                   Pronoun
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Neuter
                     Gender
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   substantively
                   with
                   respect
                   unto
                   the
                   Effects
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   most
                   suits
                   the
                   place
                   :
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                   
                     quae
                     cum
                     primum
                     enarrari
                     caepit
                     ,
                     Eras.
                     Bez.
                     Which
                     when
                     it
                     was
                     begun
                     to
                     be
                     declared
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   
                     Syriack
                     ;
                     which
                     began
                     to
                     be
                     declared
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   was
                   first
                   ,
                   at
                   first
                   spoken
                   ,
                   declared
                   ,
                   pronounced
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   
                     Verse
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     How
                     shall
                     we
                     escape
                     
                       (
                       fly
                       or
                       avoid
                    
                     )
                     if
                     we
                     neglect
                     
                       (
                       not
                       taking
                       care
                       about
                    
                     )
                     so
                     great
                     salvation
                     which
                     began
                     to
                     be
                     
                       (
                       was
                       first
                       of
                       all
                    
                     )
                     spoken
                     
                       (
                       declared
                    
                     )
                     by
                     the
                     Lord
                     ;
                     and
                     was
                     confirmed
                     
                       (
                       assured
                       ,
                       established
                    
                     )
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                     by
                     them
                     that
                     heard
                     ,
                     
                       (
                       it
                       of
                       him
                       .
                    
                     )
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Verse
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     contestante
                     Deo
                     ;
                     V.L.
                     attestante
                     Deo
                     ,
                     Eras.
                  
                   
                   
                     Testimonium
                     illis
                     praebente
                     Deo
                     :
                     Beza
                     .
                     God
                     withal
                     testifying
                     ,
                  
                   attesting
                   it
                   ;
                   giving
                   Testimony
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   doubtful
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   the
                   word
                   it self
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Preachers
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   give
                   Testimony
                   unto
                   .
                   
                     Syr
                     ,
                     When
                     God
                     had
                     testified
                     unto
                     them
                     :
                     Arab.
                     whose
                     Truth
                     was
                     also
                     proved
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                     besides
                     the
                     Testimony
                     of
                     God
                     with
                     wonders
                  
                   ;
                   separating
                   between
                   Gods
                   Testimony
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   signs
                   or
                   wonders
                   that
                   accompanied
                   it
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Prodigiis
                     ,
                     portentis
                     ,
                     miraculis
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Verse
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     God
                     bearing
                     witness
                     with
                     Signs
                     and
                     Wonders
                     
                       (
                       Prodigies
                    
                     )
                     and
                     divers
                     
                       (
                       various
                    
                     )
                     mighty
                     works
                     
                       (
                       powers
                    
                     )
                     and
                     distributions
                     
                       (
                       divisions
                    
                     )
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     own
                     will.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   design
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   these
                   three
                   Verses
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   confirm
                   and
                   enforce
                   the
                   Inference
                   and
                   Exhortation
                   laid
                   down
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   ;
                   as
                   that
                   which
                   arose
                   from
                   the
                   Discourse
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   Chapter
                   .
                   The
                   way
                   he
                   proceeds
                   in
                   for
                   this
                   end
                   ,
                   is
                   by
                   interposing
                   after
                   his
                   usual
                   manner
                   in
                   this
                   .
                   
                     Epistle
                     ,
                     subservient
                     Motives
                  
                   ,
                   Arguments
                   ,
                   and
                   Considerations
                   ,
                   tending
                   directly
                   to
                   his
                   principal
                   end
                   ,
                   and
                   connatural
                   unto
                   the
                   subject
                   treated
                   on
                   .
                   Thus
                   the
                   main
                   Argument
                   wherewith
                   he
                   presseth
                   his
                   preceding
                   Exhortation
                   unto
                   attendance
                   and
                   Obedience
                   unto
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   is
                   taken
                   
                     ab
                     incommodo
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     ab
                     eventu
                     pernitioso
                  
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   
                     pernitious
                     end
                     and
                     event
                  
                   of
                   their
                   disobedience
                   thereunto
                   .
                   The
                   chief
                   proof
                   of
                   this
                   is
                   taken
                   from
                   another
                   Argument
                   
                     à
                     minori
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   confessed
                   Event
                   of
                   
                     disobedience
                     unto
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   2.
                   
                   To
                   confirm
                   and
                   strengthen
                   which
                   reasoning
                   ,
                   he
                   gives
                   us
                   a
                   summary
                   comparison
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   and
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   whence
                   it
                   might
                   appear
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   
                     a
                     disregard
                     unto
                     the
                     Law
                  
                   was
                   attended
                   with
                   a
                   sure
                   and
                   sore
                   revenge
                   ,
                   that
                   much
                   more
                   must
                   and
                   would
                   the
                   Neglect
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   be
                   so
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   comparison
                   on
                   the
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   is
                   expressed
                   ;
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   In
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   
                     Great
                     Salvation
                  
                   :
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   The
                   Author
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   it
                   
                     was
                     spoken
                     by
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   :
                   (
                   3.
                   )
                   The
                   manner
                   of
                   its
                   Tradition
                   ;
                   
                     being
                     confirmed
                     unto
                     us
                     by
                     them
                     that
                     heard
                     them
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Testimony
                   given
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   them
                   ;
                   by
                   
                     signs
                     and
                     wonders
                     and
                     distributions
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                  
                   ;
                   from
                   all
                   which
                   he
                   infers
                   his
                   purpose
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   
                     pernitious
                     Event
                  
                   of
                   disobedience
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   disregarding
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   summ
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   Reasoning
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   shall
                   further
                   open
                   as
                   the
                   words
                   present
                   it
                   unto
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   Text.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   first
                   thing
                   we
                   meet
                   with
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   ;
                   is
                   his
                   subservient
                   Argument
                   
                     à
                     minori
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   2.
                   wherein
                   three
                   things
                   occur
                   .
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   The
                   Description
                   that
                   he
                   gives
                   us
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   which
                   he
                   compares
                   the
                   Gospel
                   withal
                   ;
                   it
                   was
                   
                     the
                     word
                     spoken
                     by
                     Angels
                  
                   .
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   An
                   Adjunct
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   ensued
                   upon
                   its
                   being
                   spoken
                   by
                   them
                   ;
                   
                     it
                     was
                     firm
                     and
                     stedfast
                  
                   .
                   (
                   3.
                   )
                   The
                   Event
                   of
                   disobedience
                   unto
                   it
                   ;
                   
                     every
                     transgression
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     stubborn
                     disobedience
                     ,
                     had
                     a
                     just
                     recompence
                     of
                     reward
                     .
                  
                   How
                   from
                   hence
                   he
                   confirms
                   his
                   Assertion
                   of
                   the
                   pernitious
                   Consequence
                   of
                   
                     neglecting
                     the
                     Gospel
                  
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   afterwards
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   first
                   thing
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Description
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   that
                   Periphrasis
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     the
                     word
                     spoken
                     or
                     pronounced
                     by
                     Angels
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   is
                   a
                   word
                   very
                   variously
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   .
                   The
                   special
                   senses
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   not
                   need
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   to
                   insist
                   upon
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   here
                   taken
                   for
                   a
                   
                     system
                     of
                     Doctrine
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   addition
                   of
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   )
                   as
                   
                     published
                     ,
                     preached
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   declared
                   .
                   Thus
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   
                   from
                   
                   the
                   principal
                   subject
                   matter
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   called
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   1.18
                   .
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Preaching
                     concerning
                     the
                     Cross
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Christ
                   crucified
                   .
                   So
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   here
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   Law
                   it self
                   
                     spoken
                     ,
                     declared
                     ,
                     published
                     promulgated
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     by
                     Angels
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Ministry
                   of
                   Angels
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   
                     from
                     whom
                  
                   the
                   Law
                   was
                   given
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   intends
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   
                     Ministerial
                     Publishers
                  
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     by
                     whom
                  
                   it
                   was
                   given
                   .
                   The
                   Law
                   was
                   given
                   from
                   God
                   ▪
                   but
                   it
                   was
                   given
                   by
                   Angels
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   and
                   manner
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   .
                
                 
                   Two
                   things
                   we
                   may
                   observe
                   in
                   this
                   Periphrasis
                   of
                   the
                   Law.
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   That
                   the
                   Apostle
                   principally
                   intends
                   that
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Mosaical
                     Dispensation
                  
                   which
                   was
                   given
                   on
                   Mount
                   Sinai
                   ;
                   and
                   which
                   as
                   such
                   was
                   the
                   Covenant
                   between
                   God
                   and
                   that
                   people
                   ,
                   as
                   unto
                   the
                   priviledge
                   of
                   the
                   promised
                   Land.
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   That
                   he
                   fixed
                   on
                   this
                   Description
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   any
                   other
                   ,
                   or
                   meerly
                   to
                   have
                   expressed
                   it
                   ,
                   by
                   
                     the
                     Law
                  
                   ;
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   Because
                   the
                   
                     Ministry
                     of
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   giving
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   by
                   Moses
                   ,
                   was
                   that
                   by
                   which
                   all
                   the
                   prodigious
                   Effects
                   wherewith
                   it
                   was
                   attended
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   kept
                   the
                   people
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   durable
                   Reverence
                   unto
                   it
                   )
                   were
                   wrought
                   .
                   This
                   therefore
                   he
                   mentions
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   appear
                   not
                   to
                   undervalue
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   speak
                   of
                   it
                   with
                   Reverence
                   unto
                   that
                   Excellency
                   of
                   its
                   Administration
                   which
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   even
                   boasted
                   in
                   .
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   Because
                   having
                   newly
                   insisted
                   on
                   a
                   comparison
                   between
                   Christ
                   and
                   the
                   Angels
                   ;
                   his
                   Argument
                   is
                   much
                   strengthened
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   considered
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Law
                   was
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     spoken
                     by
                     the
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Gospel
                   was
                   
                     delivered
                     by
                     the
                     Son
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   far
                   exalted
                   above
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   manner
                   how
                   this
                   was
                   done
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   a
                   little
                   farther
                   enquired
                   into
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Law
                   was
                   given
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Ministry
                     of
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Jews
                   alwayes
                   confessed
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   boasted
                   .
                   So
                   saith
                   Josephus
                   ,
                   one
                   much
                   antiente●
                   than
                   any
                   of
                   their
                   Rabbins
                   extant
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   lib.
                   5.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   
                     We
                     learned
                     the
                     most
                     excellent
                     and
                     most
                     holy
                     constitutions
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     from
                     God
                     by
                     Angels
                     .
                  
                   The
                   same
                   was
                   generally
                   acknowledged
                   by
                   them
                   of
                   old
                   .
                   This
                   Stephen
                   treating
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   takes
                   for
                   granted
                   ,
                   Acts
                   7.53
                   .
                   
                     You
                     received
                     the
                     Law
                     by
                     the
                     disposition
                     of
                     Angels
                     .
                  
                   And
                   our
                   Apostle
                   affirms
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   Gal.
                   3.19
                   .
                   
                     It
                     was
                     ordained
                     by
                     Angels
                     in
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     a
                     Mediator
                  
                   ;
                   a
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Original
                   and
                   sense
                   is
                   used
                   in
                   both
                   places
                   ,
                   though
                   by
                   ours
                   variously
                   rendered
                   :
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   This
                   then
                   is
                   certain
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   yet
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   then
                   ,
                   nothing
                   is
                   more
                   unquestionable
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   the
                   Law
                   was
                   given
                   from
                   
                     God
                     himself
                  
                   .
                   He
                   was
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   This
                   the
                   whole
                   Scripture
                   declares
                   and
                   proclaims
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   impious
                   Abomination
                   of
                   the
                   Valentinians
                   and
                   Marcionites
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   to
                   ascribe
                   the
                   Original
                   of
                   it
                   unto
                   any
                   other
                   Author
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   He
                   who
                   spake
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   God
                   on
                   
                     Mount
                     Sinai
                  
                   ,
                   was
                   no
                   other
                   than
                   
                     God
                     himself
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     second
                     Person
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Trinity
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   68.17
                   ,
                   18
                   ,
                   19.
                   
                   Him
                   Stephen
                   
                     calls
                     the
                     Angel
                     ,
                     Acts
                  
                   7.30
                   ,
                   38.
                   
                   Even
                   the
                   
                     Angel
                     of
                     the
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   whom
                   the
                   people
                   sought
                   ,
                   Mal.
                   3.1
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Some
                   would
                   have
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   
                     Created
                     Angel
                  
                   ,
                   delegated
                   unto
                   that
                   work
                   who
                   thereon
                   took
                   on
                   him
                   the
                   Presence
                   and
                   Name
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   himself
                   had
                   spoken
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   wholly
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   all
                   Ministerial
                   work
                   .
                   Never
                   did
                   Embassador
                   speak
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   name
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   were
                   the
                   
                     King
                     himself
                  
                   whose
                   person
                   he
                   doth
                   represent
                   .
                   The
                   Apostle
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Preachers
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   were
                   Gods
                   Embassadors
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   God
                   by
                   them
                   doth
                   perswade
                   men
                   
                     to
                     be
                     reconciled
                     in
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   2
                   Cor.
                   5.20
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   if
                   any
                   on
                   that
                   account
                   ,
                   should
                   take
                   on
                   him
                   to
                   
                     personate
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   speak
                   of
                   himself
                   as
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   be
                   highly
                   blasphemous
                   .
                   Nor
                   can
                   this
                   be
                   imagined
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ;
                   where
                   not
                   only
                   he
                   that
                   speaks
                   ,
                   speaks
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     am
                     the
                     Lord
                     thy
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   also
                   elsewhere
                   it
                   is
                   frequently
                   affirmed
                   ,
                   that
                   Jehovah
                   himself
                   did
                   give
                   that
                   Law
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   made
                   unto
                   the
                   people
                   an
                   Argument
                   unto
                   Obedience
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   things
                   done
                   on
                   Sinai
                   are
                   alwayes
                   ascribed
                   unto
                   God
                   himself
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   It
                   remains
                   then
                   to
                   consider
                   ,
                   how
                   notwithstanding
                   this
                   ,
                   the
                   Law
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     spoken
                     by
                     Angels
                  
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   no
                   where
                   affirmed
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Law
                     was
                     given
                     by
                     Angels
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   
                     people
                     received
                     it
                     by
                     the
                     disposition
                     of
                     Angels
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   
                     ordained
                     by
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   here
                   
                     spoken
                     by
                     them
                  
                   .
                   From
                   hence
                   it
                   is
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   not
                   the
                   
                     Original
                     Authoritative
                     giving
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   the
                   
                     Ministerial
                     ordering
                  
                   of
                   things
                   in
                   its
                   promulgation
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   ascribed
                   to
                   Angels
                   .
                   They
                   raised
                   the
                   
                     fire
                     and
                     smoke
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   
                     shook
                     and
                     rent
                     the
                     rock
                  
                   ;
                   they
                   framed
                   the
                   
                     sound
                     of
                     the
                     Trumpet
                  
                   ;
                   they
                   effected
                   the
                   
                     Articulate
                     Voyces
                  
                   which
                   conveyed
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   to
                   the
                   ears
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ;
                   and
                   therein
                   proclaimed
                   and
                   published
                   the
                   Law
                   ;
                   whereby
                   it
                   became
                   
                     the
                     Word
                     spoken
                     by
                     Angels
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Grotius
                   on
                   this
                   place
                   contends
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   
                     created
                     Angel
                  
                   who
                   represented
                   the
                   Person
                   
                   of
                   God
                   on
                   Mount
                   Sinai
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   confirmation
                   of
                   his
                   conjecture
                   ,
                   after
                   he
                   hath
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   imagination
                   before
                   rejected
                   ;
                   he
                   adds
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     if
                     the
                     Law
                     had
                     been
                     given
                     out
                     by
                     God
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     person
                  
                   (
                   as
                   he
                   speaks
                   )
                   
                     then
                     upon
                     that
                     account
                     ,
                     it
                     would
                     have
                     been
                     preferred
                     above
                     the
                     Gospel
                     .
                  
                   But
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   grants
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   words
                   of
                   his
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Law
                   no
                   less
                   than
                   the
                   Gospel
                   was
                   primitively
                   and
                   originally
                   from
                   God
                   ;
                   so
                   we
                   say
                   not
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   gave
                   the
                   Law
                   immediately
                   without
                   the
                   Ministry
                   of
                   Angels
                   ;
                   And
                   the
                   Comparison
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   is
                   pursuing
                   ,
                   respects
                   not
                   the
                   
                     first
                     Author
                  
                   of
                   Law
                   or
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   principal
                   Ministerial
                   Publishers
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   was
                   Angels
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   the
                   Son
                   himself
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   lyes
                   the
                   spring
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   Argument
                   ;
                   as
                   is
                   manifest
                   in
                   those
                   
                     Interrogatory
                     Particles
                  
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     for
                     if
                  
                   ;
                   
                   for
                   if
                   the
                   Law
                   that
                   was
                   published
                   unto
                   our
                   Fathers
                   by
                   Angels
                   was
                   so
                   vindicated
                   against
                   the
                   disobedient
                   ;
                   
                     how
                     much
                     more
                  
                   shall
                   the
                   neglect
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   be
                   revenged
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   He
                   affirms
                   concerning
                   this
                   word
                   thus
                   published
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                   firm
                   ,
                   or
                   stedfast
                   .
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   it
                   became
                   an
                   
                     assured
                     Covenant
                  
                   between
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   people
                   .
                   That
                   Peace
                   which
                   is
                   firm
                   and
                   well
                   grounded
                   ,
                   is
                   called
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     firm
                     unalterable
                     Peace
                  
                   .
                   And
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   
                     Publick
                     Security
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Law
                   's
                   becoming
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   then
                   ,
                   firm
                   ,
                   sure
                   ,
                   stedfast
                   consists
                   in
                   its
                   being
                   ratified
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Covenant
                   between
                   God
                   and
                   that
                   people
                   as
                   to
                   their
                   
                     Typical
                     Inheritance
                     ,
                     Deut.
                  
                   5.2
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     our
                     God
                     made
                     a
                     Covenant
                     with
                     us
                     in
                     Horeb.
                  
                   And
                   therefore
                   in
                   the
                   greater
                   transgressions
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   the
                   people
                   were
                   said
                   to
                   forsake
                   ,
                   to
                   break
                   ,
                   to
                   prophane
                   ,
                   to
                   transgress
                   the
                   
                     Covenant
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Levit.
                  
                   26.15
                   .
                   Deut.
                   3.20
                   .
                   Chap.
                   17.2
                   .
                   Hos.
                   6.7
                   .
                   Josh.
                   7.11
                   .
                   2
                   Kings
                   18.12
                   .
                   1
                   Kings
                   19.14
                   .
                   Jerem.
                   22.9
                   .
                   Mal.
                   2.10
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Law
                   thus
                   published
                   by
                   Angels
                   ,
                   became
                   a
                   
                     stedfast
                     Covenant
                  
                   between
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   mutual
                   stipulation
                   thereon
                   .
                   Exod.
                   20.19
                   .
                   Josh.
                   24.22
                   ,
                   24.
                   
                   Being
                   thus
                   firm
                   and
                   ratified
                   ,
                   Obedience
                   unto
                   it
                   became
                   necessary
                   and
                   reasonable
                   ;
                   for
                   hence
                   ,
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   The
                   Event
                   of
                   Disobedience
                   unto
                   this
                   word
                   is
                   expressed
                   ;
                   
                     every
                     Transgression
                     ,
                     and
                     every
                     stubborn
                     disobedience
                     received
                     a
                     meet
                     retribution
                     .
                  
                   
                   Sundry
                   things
                   must
                   be
                   a
                   little
                   enquired
                   into
                   for
                   the
                   right
                   Understanding
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   .
                   As
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   The
                   difference
                   between
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   first
                   is
                   properly
                   
                     any
                     Transgression
                  
                   ;
                   
                   which
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   call
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   latter
                   includes
                   a
                   refusal
                   so
                   to
                   attend
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   obey
                   ▪
                   Contumacy
                   ,
                   stubborness
                   ,
                   rebellion
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   the
                   latter
                   word
                   may
                   be
                   exegetical
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   ;
                   such
                   Transgressions
                   the
                   Apostle
                   speaks
                   of
                   ,
                   as
                   were
                   accompanied
                   with
                   Contumacy
                   and
                   stubborness
                   ;
                   or
                   they
                   may
                   both
                   intend
                   the
                   same
                   things
                   under
                   divers
                   respects
                   .
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   How
                   may
                   this
                   be
                   extended
                   
                     to
                     every
                     sin
                     and
                     Transgression
                  
                   ,
                   seeing
                   it
                   is
                   certain
                   that
                   
                     some
                     sins
                  
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   were
                   not
                   punished
                   but
                   expiated
                   by
                   Attonements
                   .
                   Answ.
                   1.
                   
                   Every
                   sin
                   was
                   contrary
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                  
                   
                   its
                   commands
                   and
                   precepts
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Punishment
                   was
                   assigned
                   unto
                   every
                   sin
                   ;
                   though
                   not
                   executed
                   on
                   every
                   sinner
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   the
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   denotes
                   not
                   the
                   actual
                   Infliction
                   of
                   Punishment
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Constitution
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   sanction
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   :
                   (
                   3.
                   )
                   Sacrifices
                   for
                   Attonement
                   manifested
                   punishments
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   due
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   sinner
                   was
                   relieved
                   against
                   them
                   :
                   But
                   (
                   4.
                   )
                   The
                   sins
                   
                     especially
                     intended
                  
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   were
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   were
                   directly
                   against
                   the
                   Law
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   Covenant
                   between
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   people
                   ;
                   for
                   which
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   Provision
                   made
                   of
                   any
                   Attonement
                   or
                   Compensation
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   Covenant
                   being
                   broken
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   sinners
                   were
                   to
                   dye
                   without
                   mercy
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   exterminated
                   by
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   or
                   man.
                   And
                   therefore
                   the
                   sins
                   against
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   opposed
                   unto
                   those
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   any
                   Trangressions
                   that
                   Professors
                   may
                   be
                   guilty
                   of
                   ,
                   but
                   final
                   Apostacy
                   or
                   Vnbelief
                   ,
                   which
                   render
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   it
                   altogether
                   unprofitable
                   unto
                   men
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   Recompence
                   just
                   and
                   equal
                   ,
                   
                   proportionable
                   unto
                   the
                   crime
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Judgement
                   of
                   God.
                   That
                   which
                   answers
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     Judgement
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     they
                     which
                     commit
                     sin
                     are
                     worthy
                     of
                     death
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   1.32
                   .
                   And
                   there
                   were
                   two
                   things
                   in
                   the
                   sentence
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   against
                   Trangressors
                   .
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   The
                   
                     Temporal
                     punishment
                  
                   of
                   cutting
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   Land
                   of
                   the
                   living
                   ,
                   which
                   respected
                   that
                   dispensation
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Israelites
                   were
                   subjected
                   unto
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   several
                   sorts
                   of
                   punishment
                   that
                   were
                   among
                   the
                   Jews
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   have
                   been
                   declared
                   in
                   our
                   Prolegomena
                   ;
                   to
                   discover
                   the
                   nature
                   whereof
                   ,
                   let
                   the
                   Reader
                   consult
                   the
                   twenty
                   first
                   Exercitation
                   .
                   And
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   
                     Eternal
                     Punishment
                  
                   which
                   was
                   figured
                   thereby
                   ,
                   due
                   unto
                   all
                   Transgressors
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   Rule
                   of
                   Obedience
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   from
                   all
                   mankind
                   Jews
                   and
                   Gentiles
                   .
                   Now
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   directly
                   and
                   primarily
                   intendeth
                   :
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   comparing
                   the
                   Law
                   in
                   the
                   Dispensation
                   of
                   it
                   on
                   Horeb
                   unto
                   the
                   Jews
                   with
                   all
                   its
                   Sanctions
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   present
                   Dispensation
                   of
                   
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   Penalties
                   wherewith
                   the
                   breach
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   such
                   ,
                   among
                   that
                   people
                   ,
                   was
                   then
                   attended
                   ,
                   argues
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     sorer
                     punishment
                  
                   that
                   must
                   needs
                   ensue
                   upon
                   the
                   neglect
                   of
                   the
                   dispensation
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   expounds
                   himself
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   10.28
                   ,
                   29.
                   
                   For
                   otherwise
                   the
                   penaltie
                   assigned
                   unto
                   the
                   Transgression
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Moral
                     Law
                  
                   as
                   a
                   Rule
                   ;
                   is
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   in
                   the
                   nature
                   and
                   kind
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   with
                   that
                   which
                   belongs
                   unto
                   despisers
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   even
                   
                     death
                     eternal
                  
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Chrysostom
                   observes
                   some
                   impropriety
                   in
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   rather
                   denotes
                   ,
                   
                     a
                     Reward
                     for
                     a
                     good
                     work
                     ,
                  
                   than
                   a
                   punishment
                   for
                   an
                   evil
                   one
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   indifferent
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                   and
                   notes
                   only
                   a
                   Recompence
                   suitable
                   unto
                   that
                   whereunto
                   it
                   is
                   applyed
                   .
                   So
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   used
                   by
                   our
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   1.27
                   .
                   excellently
                   expressed
                   by
                   
                     Solomon
                     ,
                     Prov.
                  
                   1.31
                   .
                   
                     Sinners
                     shall
                     eat
                     of
                     the
                     fruit
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     wayes
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     filled
                     with
                     their
                     own
                     devises
                     .
                  
                   Such
                   Rewards
                   we
                   have
                   recorded
                   .
                   Numb
                   .
                   15.30
                   .
                   1
                   Sam.
                   6.6
                   .
                   1
                   Kings
                   13.4
                   .
                   and
                   Chap.
                   20.36
                   .
                   2
                   Kings
                   2.23
                   ,
                   24.
                   2
                   
                   Chron.
                   30.20
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   the
                   Apostle
                   layes
                   down
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   thing
                   well
                   known
                   unto
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Law
                   which
                   was
                   delivered
                   unto
                   them
                   by
                   Angels
                   ,
                   received
                   such
                   a
                   Sanction
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   after
                   it
                   was
                   established
                   as
                   the
                   Covenant
                   between
                   him
                   and
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Transgression
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   disannul
                   the
                   terms
                   and
                   conditions
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   had
                   by
                   Divine
                   Constitution
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   
                     death
                     temporal
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Excision
                   appointed
                   unto
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   words
                   he
                   proceeds
                   to
                   improve
                   unto
                   his
                   purpose
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   an
                   Argument
                   
                     à
                     minori
                     ad
                     majus
                     ;
                     How
                     shall
                     we
                     escape
                     if
                     we
                     neglect
                     so
                     great
                     salvation
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   an
                   Antithesis
                   expressed
                   in
                   one
                   branch
                   as
                   we
                   observed
                   before
                   between
                   the
                   Law
                   and
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Law
                   was
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     spoken
                     by
                     Angels
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   Gospel
                   being
                   
                     revealed
                     by
                     the
                     Lord
                     himself
                  
                   :
                   But
                   there
                   are
                   also
                   other
                   differences
                   intimated
                   between
                   them
                   ,
                   though
                   expressed
                   only
                   on
                   the
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   as
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   its
                   nature
                   ,
                   or
                   Effects
                   ,
                   
                     Great
                     Salvation
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   absolutely
                   only
                   ,
                   but
                   comparatively
                   unto
                   the
                   benefit
                   exhibited
                   to
                   their
                   fore
                   Fathers
                   by
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   as
                   given
                   on
                   Mount
                   Horeb.
                   The
                   confirmation
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Testimony
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   tacitely
                   opposed
                   unto
                   the
                   confirmation
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   by
                   the
                   like
                   Witness
                   ;
                   and
                   from
                   all
                   these
                   considerations
                   doth
                   the
                   Apostle
                   enforce
                   his
                   Argument
                   ,
                   proving
                   the
                   Punishment
                   that
                   shall
                   befall
                   Gospel
                   neglecters
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   words
                   as
                   was
                   in
                   part
                   before
                   observed
                   ,
                   there
                   occurrs
                   :
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   The
                   
                     Subject
                     matter
                  
                   spoken
                   of
                   ;
                   
                     so
                     great
                     salvation
                  
                   .
                   (
                   2
                   )
                   A
                   further
                   Description
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   1.
                   
                   From
                   its
                   
                     principal
                     Author
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   
                     began
                     to
                     be
                     spoken
                     by
                     the
                     Lord.
                  
                   2.
                   
                   From
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   its
                   propagation
                   ;
                   
                     it
                     was
                     confirmed
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                     by
                     them
                     that
                     heard
                     it
                  
                   :
                   3.
                   
                   From
                   its
                   Confirmation
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Testimony
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   Which
                   4.
                   
                   Is
                   exemplified
                   by
                   a
                   distribution
                   into
                   1.
                   
                   Signs
                   :
                   2.
                   
                   Wonders
                   :
                   3.
                   
                   
                     Mighty
                     Works
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   4.
                   
                   
                     Various
                     Gifts
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ;
                   whereof
                   there
                   is
                   ,
                   (
                   3.
                   )
                   A
                   neglect
                   supposed
                   ;
                   
                     if
                     we
                     neglect
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   (
                   4.
                   )
                   Punishment
                   there
                   intimated
                   ;
                   wherein
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   The
                   Punishment
                   its
                   self
                   ;
                   and
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   The
                   manner
                   of
                   its
                   expression
                   ,
                   
                     how
                     shall
                     we
                     escape
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   ;
                   all
                   which
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   severally
                   explained
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   
                     subject
                     matter
                  
                   treated
                   of
                   ,
                   is
                   expressed
                   in
                   those
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     so
                     great
                     Salvation
                  
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Gospel
                   which
                   is
                   intended
                   in
                   that
                   Expression
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   evident
                   from
                   the
                   preceding
                   Verse
                   .
                   For
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   there
                   called
                   the
                   
                     word
                     which
                     we
                     have
                     heard
                  
                   ;
                   is
                   here
                   called
                   
                     great
                     salvation
                  
                   :
                   As
                   also
                   from
                   the
                   following
                   words
                   ,
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   
                     declared
                     by
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   farther
                   propagated
                   by
                   them
                   that
                   heard
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Gospel
                   is
                   called
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   Metonymy
                   of
                   the
                   Effect
                   for
                   the
                   Cause
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Grace
                     of
                     God
                     bringing
                     salvation
                     ,
                     Titus
                  
                   2.11
                   .
                   The
                   
                     Word
                     that
                     is
                     able
                     to
                     save
                     us
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   the
                   Discovery
                   ,
                   the
                   instrumentally
                   efficient
                   Cause
                   of
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   1.16
                   .
                   1
                   Cor.
                   1.20
                   ,
                   21.
                   
                   And
                   this
                   Salvation
                   the
                   Apostle
                   calls
                   Great
                   ,
                   upon
                   many
                   accounts
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   shall
                   afterwards
                   unfold
                   .
                   And
                   calling
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     so
                     great
                     salvation
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   refers
                   them
                   unto
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   it
                   wherein
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   instructed
                   ;
                   〈◊〉
                   whereby
                   the
                   Excellency
                   of
                   the
                   Salvation
                   which
                   it
                   brings
                   ,
                   is
                   declared
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   though
                   the
                   Apostle
                   might
                   〈…〉
                   pressed
                   the
                   Gospel
                   by
                   
                     the
                     word
                     which
                     was
                     declared
                     unto
                     us
                     by
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   〈…〉
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   
                     word
                     spoken
                     by
                     Angels
                  
                   ;
                   yet
                   to
                   strengthen
                   his
                   Argument
                   〈◊〉
                   Mo●●●
                   unto
                   Obedience
                   which
                   he
                   insists
                   upon
                   ,
                   he
                   chose
                   to
                   give
                   a
                   brief
                   Description
                   of
                   i●
                   ,
                   from
                   its
                   
                     principal
                     Effect
                  
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   
                     great
                     Salvation
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Law
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   proved
                   the
                   
                     Ministry
                     of
                     Death
                     and
                     Condemnation
                  
                   ,
                   2
                   Cor.
                   3.9
                   .
                   yet
                   being
                   fully
                   published
                   only
                   by
                   Angels
                   ,
                   Obedience
                   was
                   indispensibly
                   required
                   unto
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   shall
                   not
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   the
                   Ministry
                   of
                   life
                   and
                   
                     great
                     salvation
                  
                   be
                   attended
                   unto
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   2.
                   
                   He
                   farther
                   describes
                   the
                   Gospel
                   from
                   its
                   principal
                   
                     Author
                     ▪
                  
                   or
                   Revealer
                   ;
                   it
                   began
                   to
                   be
                   spoken
                   by
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   
                   The
                   words
                   may
                   have
                   a
                   twofold
                   sense
                   ;
                   for
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   may
                   denote
                   either
                   
                     principium
                     temporis
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     beginning
                     of
                     time
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   
                     principium
                     operis
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     beginning
                     of
                     the
                     work
                  
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   first
                   way
                   ,
                   it
                   asserts
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   himself
                   was
                   the
                   
                     first
                     Preacher
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   before
                   he
                   sent
                   or
                   employed
                   his
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Disciples
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   work
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   latter
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   only
                   began
                   the
                   work
                   ,
                   leaving
                   the
                   perfecting
                   and
                   finishing
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   unto
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   chosen
                   and
                   enabled
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   unto
                   that
                   end
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   
                     latter
                     sense
                  
                   is
                   also
                   true
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   finished
                   not
                   the
                   
                     whole
                     Declaration
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   person
                   ,
                   teaching
                   
                     vivâ
                     voce
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   committed
                   the
                   work
                   unto
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   10.27
                   .
                   But
                   their
                   teaching
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   being
                   expressed
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   words
                   ;
                   I
                   take
                   the
                   words
                   in
                   the
                   
                     first
                     sense
                  
                   ,
                   referring
                   unto
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   delivered
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   1.1
                   .
                   
                     Of
                     Gods
                     speaking
                     in
                     these
                     last
                     dayes
                     in
                     the
                     Person
                     of
                     the
                     Son.
                  
                   Now
                   the
                   Gospel
                   hath
                   had
                   a
                   
                     threefold
                     beginning
                  
                   of
                   its
                   Declaration
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   In
                   Prediction
                   ;
                   by
                   Promises
                   and
                   Types
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   began
                   to
                   be
                   declared
                   from
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   Luke
                   1.70
                   ,
                   71.
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   In
                   an
                   immediate
                   Preparation
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   began
                   to
                   be
                   declared
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Ministry
                   of
                   
                     John
                     the
                     Baptist
                     ;
                     Mark
                  
                   1.1
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   In
                   its
                   open
                   ,
                   clear
                   ,
                   actual
                   full
                   Revelation
                   ;
                   so
                   this
                   work
                   was
                   begun
                   by
                   the
                   Lord
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   carried
                   on
                   to
                   perfection
                   by
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   appointed
                   and
                   enabled
                   by
                   him
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   Joh.
                   1.17
                   ,
                   18.
                   
                   Thus
                   was
                   it
                   by
                   him
                   declared
                   in
                   his
                   
                     own
                     person
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Law
                   was
                   by
                   Angels
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   herein
                   lyes
                   the
                   stress
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   Reasonings
                   ,
                   with
                   reference
                   unto
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   before
                   discoursed
                   concerning
                   the
                   Son
                   and
                   Angels
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Preheminence
                   above
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   great
                   Reason
                   why
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   so
                   pertinaciously
                   adhered
                   unto
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   glorious
                   Publication
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   the
                   
                     word
                     spoken
                     by
                     Angels
                  
                   ;
                   they
                   received
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   
                     disposition
                     of
                     Angels
                  
                   .
                   If
                   saith
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   a
                   sufficient
                   cause
                   ,
                   why
                   the
                   Law
                   should
                   be
                   attended
                   unto
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   neglect
                   of
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   sorely
                   revenged
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   ,
                   though
                   in
                   it self
                   but
                   the
                   
                     Ministry
                     of
                     death
                  
                   and
                   condemnation
                   ;
                   Then
                   consider
                   what
                   is
                   your
                   Duty
                   in
                   reference
                   unto
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   which
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   its
                   self
                   a
                   
                     Word
                     of
                     life
                     and
                     great
                     salvation
                     ,
                  
                   so
                   it
                   was
                   spoken
                   ,
                   declared
                   ,
                   and
                   delivered
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Lord
                     himself
                  
                   ,
                   whom
                   we
                   have
                   manifested
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   exceedingly
                   exalted
                   above
                   all
                   Angels
                   whatever
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   He
                   farther
                   describes
                   the
                   Gospel
                   from
                   the
                   way
                   and
                   means
                   of
                   its
                   conveyance
                   unto
                   us
                   ;
                   It
                   was
                   confirmed
                   unto
                   us
                   by
                   them
                   that
                   heard
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   herein
                   also
                   he
                   prevents
                   an
                   Objection
                   that
                   might
                   arise
                   in
                   the
                   minds
                   of
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   ;
                   inasmuch
                   as
                   they
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   were
                   not
                   acquainted
                   with
                   the
                   
                     Personal
                     Ministry
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ;
                   they
                   heard
                   not
                   the
                   word
                   spoken
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   For
                   hereunto
                   the
                   Apostle
                   replyes
                   ;
                   that
                   though
                   they
                   
                     themselves
                     heard
                     him
                     not
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   same
                   word
                   which
                   he
                   preached
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   only
                   declared
                   ,
                   but
                   confirmed
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   by
                   
                     those
                     that
                     heard
                     him
                  
                   .
                   And
                   herein
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   intend
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   heard
                   him
                   teaching
                   ;
                   but
                   those
                   whom
                   in
                   an
                   especial
                   manner
                   he
                   made
                   choice
                   of
                   ,
                   to
                   employ
                   them
                   in
                   that
                   work
                   ▪
                   namely
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   this
                   expression
                   ,
                   
                     those
                     that
                     heard
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   
                     Periphrasis
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                  
                   ,
                   from
                   that
                   great
                   priviledge
                   of
                   hearing
                   immediately
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   our
                   Lord
                   taught
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   person
                   .
                   For
                   neither
                   did
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Jews
                     hear
                     the
                     Law
                  
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   pronounced
                   on
                   Horeb
                   by
                   Angels
                   ,
                   but
                   had
                   it
                   confirmed
                   unto
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   wayes
                   and
                   means
                   of
                   Gods
                   appointment
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   say
                   meerly
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Word
                   was
                   taught
                   ,
                   or
                   preached
                   unto
                   us
                   by
                   them
                   ;
                   but
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   confirmed
                   ,
                   
                   made
                   
                     firm
                     and
                     stedfast
                  
                   ,
                   being
                   delivered
                   infallibly
                   unto
                   us
                   by
                   the
                   Ministry
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                   There
                   was
                   a
                   divine
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   firmness
                   ,
                   certainty
                   and
                   infallibility
                   in
                   the
                   Apostolical
                   Declaration
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ▪
                   like
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   Writings
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   which
                   Peter
                   comparing
                   with
                   Miracles
                   calls
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     a
                     more
                     firm
                     ,
                     stedfast
                     and
                     sure
                     Word
                     .
                  
                   And
                   this
                   Infallible
                   certainty
                   of
                   their
                   word
                   was
                   from
                   their
                   Divine
                   Inspiration
                   .
                
                 
                   Sundry
                   Holy
                   and
                   Learned
                   men
                   from
                   this
                   Expression
                   ,
                   
                     confirmed
                     unto
                     us
                  
                   ;
                   wherein
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Writer
                     of
                     this
                     Epistle
                  
                   ,
                   placeth
                   himself
                   among
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   
                     heard
                     not
                     the
                     word
                     from
                     the
                     Lord
                     himself
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   only
                   from
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   conclude
                   ,
                   that
                   Paul
                   cannot
                   be
                   the
                   Penman
                   thereof
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   sundry
                   places
                   denyeth
                   that
                   he
                   received
                   the
                   Gospel
                   by
                   Instruction
                   from
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   immediate
                   Revelation
                   from
                   God.
                   Now
                   because
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   only
                   Pretence
                   which
                   hath
                   any
                   Appearance
                   of
                   Reason
                   for
                   adjudging
                   the
                   writing
                   of
                   this
                   Epistle
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   briefly
                   shew
                   the
                   invalidity
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   And
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   It
                   is
                   certain
                   that
                   this
                   term
                   U
                   S
                   ,
                   comprizes
                   and
                   casts
                   the
                   whole
                   under
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   the
                   generality
                   or
                   
                     major
                     part
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   receive
                   a
                   particular
                   Distribution
                   unto
                   all
                   Individuals
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   Epistle
                   being
                   written
                   before
                   the
                   Destruction
                   of
                   the
                   
                   Temple
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   demonstrated
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   to
                   apprehend
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   some
                   were
                   then
                   living
                   at
                   Jerusalem
                   who
                   attended
                   unto
                   the
                   Ministry
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   himself
                   in
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   his
                   flesh
                   ;
                   and
                   among
                   them
                   was
                   James
                   himself
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   as
                   before
                   we
                   have
                   made
                   it
                   probable
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   nothing
                   can
                   hence
                   be
                   conc●●de●
                   to
                   every
                   individual
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   might
                   have
                   heard
                   the
                   Lord
                   〈…〉
                   .
                   The
                   Apostle
                   hath
                   evidently
                   a
                   respect
                   unto
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   〈…〉
                   at
                   Hierusalem
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   immediately
                   after
                   th●
                   〈…〉
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   Acts
                   2.3
                   ,
                   4
                   ,
                   5.
                   which
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   h●●
                   〈…〉
                   ●●●ed
                   in
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   mind
                   it
                   unto
                   them
                   as
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   their
                   faith
                   and
                   〈…〉
                   3.
                   
                   Paul
                   himself
                   did
                   not
                   hear
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   teaching
                   Personally
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   he
                   
                     began
                     to
                     reveal
                     the
                     great
                     salvation
                     .
                  
                   4.
                   
                   Nor
                   doth
                   he
                   say
                   that
                   those
                   of
                   whom
                   h●●p●●ks
                   were
                   originally
                   instructed
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Hearers
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   that
                   by
                   them
                   the
                   Word
                   was
                   confirmed
                   unto
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   was
                   unto
                   Paul
                   himself
                   ,
                   Gal.
                   2.1
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   But
                   ,
                   5.
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   apparent
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   useth
                   an
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   placing
                   himself
                   among
                   those
                   unto
                   whom
                   he
                   wrote
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   personally
                   concerned
                   in
                   
                     every
                     particular
                  
                   spoken
                   ;
                   a
                   thing
                   so
                   usual
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   scarce
                   any
                   of
                   his
                   Epistles
                   wherein
                   sundry
                   instances
                   of
                   it
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   .
                   See
                   1
                   Cor.
                   10.8
                   ,
                   9.
                   1
                   
                   Thess.
                   4.17
                   .
                   The
                   like
                   is
                   done
                   by
                   Peter
                   ,
                   1
                   Epist.
                   3.4
                   .
                   Having
                   therefore
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   of
                   all
                   suspition
                   of
                   jealousie
                   in
                   his
                   Exhortation
                   to
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   unto
                   Integrity
                   and
                   Constancy
                   in
                   their
                   profession
                   ,
                   entred
                   his
                   discourse
                   in
                   this
                   Chapter
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   way
                   of
                   expression
                   ,
                   
                     Therefore
                     ought
                     we
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   need
                   ,
                   so
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   place
                   for
                   the
                   change
                   of
                   the
                   persons
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   say
                   you
                   instead
                   of
                   us
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   on
                   many
                   accounts
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   ground
                   for
                   this
                   Objection
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   He
                   farther
                   yet
                   describes
                   the
                   Gospel
                   by
                   the
                   Divine
                   Attestation
                   given
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   also
                   addes
                   to
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   his
                   Argument
                   and
                   Exhortation
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   The
                   word
                   is
                   of
                   a
                   double
                   composition
                   ,
                   denoting
                   a
                   concurring
                   testimony
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   a
                   testimony
                   given
                   unto
                   ,
                   or
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   testimony
                   and
                   witness
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                   Of
                   what
                   nature
                   this
                   testimony
                   was
                   ,
                   and
                   wherein
                   it
                   consisted
                   ,
                   the
                   next
                   words
                   declare
                   ;
                   
                     by
                     Signs
                     and
                     Wonders
                     ,
                     Mighty
                     works
                     ,
                     and
                     Distributions
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     :
                  
                   All
                   which
                   agree
                   in
                   the
                   general
                   nature
                   of
                   
                     works
                     supernatural
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   especial
                   end
                   of
                   attesting
                   to
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   being
                   wrought
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   promise
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   16.17
                   ,
                   18.
                   by
                   the
                   ministery
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Acts
                   2.3
                   ,
                   4.
                   and
                   in
                   especial
                   by
                   that
                   of
                   Paul
                   himself
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   15.19
                   .
                   2
                   Cor.
                   12.12
                   .
                   But
                   as
                   to
                   their
                   especial
                   differences
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   here
                   cast
                   under
                   four
                   heads
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   The
                   first
                   are
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Signs
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     miraculous
                     works
                  
                   ,
                   wrought
                   to
                   signifie
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   his
                   power
                   with
                   them
                   that
                   wrought
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   approbation
                   and
                   confirmation
                   of
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   which
                   they
                   taught
                   .
                   
                   The
                   second
                   are
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Prodigies
                     ,
                     Wonders
                  
                   ,
                   works
                   beyond
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Nature
                   ,
                   above
                   the
                   Energie
                   of
                   natural
                   causes
                   ,
                   wrought
                   to
                   fill
                   men
                   with
                   wonder
                   and
                   admiration
                   ,
                   stirring
                   men
                   up
                   unto
                   a
                   diligent
                   attention
                   to
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   accompanied
                   with
                   them
                   ;
                   for
                   whereas
                   they
                   surprize
                   men
                   by
                   discovering
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     present
                     divine
                     power
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   dispose
                   the
                   mind
                   to
                   an
                   embracing
                   of
                   what
                   is
                   confirmed
                   by
                   them
                   .
                   
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     mighty
                     works
                  
                   ,
                   wherein
                   evidently
                   a
                   
                     mighty
                     power
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   exerted
                   in
                   their
                   operation
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   
                   fourthly
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     gifts
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                  
                   ,
                   enumerated
                   1
                   Cor.
                   12.
                   
                   Ephes.
                   4.7
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     free
                     gifts
                  
                   ,
                   freely
                   bestowed
                   ,
                   called
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   divisions
                   or
                   distributions
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   reason
                   at
                   large
                   declared
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   12.7
                   ,
                   8
                   ,
                   9
                   ,
                   10
                   ,
                   11.
                   
                   All
                   which
                   are
                   intimated
                   in
                   the
                   following
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   indifferent
                   whether
                   we
                   read
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   or
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   refer
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                  
                   himself
                   ,
                   his
                   
                     own
                     will
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   guides
                   unto
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   12.11
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   we
                   said
                   before
                   ,
                   all
                   these
                   agree
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   
                     general
                     nature
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   kind
                   of
                   miraculous
                   operations
                   ;
                   the
                   variety
                   of
                   expressions
                   whereby
                   they
                   are
                   set
                   forth
                   ,
                   relating
                   only
                   unto
                   some
                   
                     different
                     respects
                  
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   taken
                   from
                   their
                   especial
                   end
                   and
                   effects
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   works
                   were
                   in
                   different
                   respects
                   ,
                   
                     Signs
                     ,
                     Wonders
                     ,
                     Mighty
                     works
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   Gifts
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                   But
                   being
                   effectual
                   unto
                   
                     several
                     ends
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   received
                   these
                   various
                   denominations
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   these
                   works
                   consisted
                   the
                   divine
                   attestation
                   of
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   God
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   them
                   
                     giving
                     testimony
                  
                   from
                   heaven
                   by
                   the
                   ministration
                   of
                   his
                   Almighty
                   Power
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   were
                   taught
                   ;
                   and
                   his
                   approbation
                   of
                   the
                   Persons
                   that
                   taught
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   work
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   was
                   of
                   especial
                   consideration
                   in
                   dealing
                   with
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   delivery
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   and
                   the
                   ministery
                   of
                   Moses
                   having
                   been
                   accompanied
                   with
                   many
                   
                     signs
                     and
                     prodigies
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   made
                   great
                   enquiry
                   after
                   signs
                   for
                   the
                   confirmation
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   1.22
                   .
                   which
                   though
                   our
                   Lord
                   
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   neither
                   
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Person
                   ,
                   nor
                   by
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   would
                   grant
                   unto
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   time
                   and
                   manner
                   ,
                   to
                   satisfie
                   their
                   wicked
                   and
                   carnal
                   curiosity
                   ,
                   yet
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   way
                   and
                   season
                   he
                   gave
                   them
                   forth
                   for
                   their
                   conviction
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   leave
                   them
                   
                     inexcusable
                     ,
                     Joh.
                  
                   10.38
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   The
                   Gospel
                   being
                   of
                   this
                   nature
                   ,
                   thus
                   taught
                   ,
                   thus
                   delivered
                   ,
                   thus
                   confirmed
                   ,
                   
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   neglect
                   of
                   it
                   supposed
                   ,
                   vers
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   
                     If
                     we
                     neglect
                  
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   conditional
                   is
                   included
                   in
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                   expression
                   ,
                   
                     If
                     we
                     neglect
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     regard
                     not
                     ,
                  
                   if
                   we
                   take
                   not
                   due
                   care
                   about
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   word
                   intimateth
                   an
                   omission
                   of
                   all
                   those
                   duties
                   which
                   are
                   necessary
                   for
                   our
                   retaining
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     preached
                  
                   unto
                   our
                   profit
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   degree
                   as
                   utterly
                   
                     to
                     reject
                     it
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   answers
                   unto
                   those
                   transgressions
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     stubborn
                     disobedience
                  
                   unto
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   which
                   disannulled
                   it
                   as
                   a
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   punished
                   with
                   excision
                   ,
                   or
                   cutting
                   off
                   .
                   
                     If
                     we
                     neglect
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   continue
                   not
                   in
                   a
                   
                     diligent
                     observation
                  
                   of
                   all
                   those
                   duties
                   which
                   are
                   indispensably
                   necessary
                   unto
                   an
                   holy
                   ,
                   useful
                   ,
                   profitable
                   profession
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   punishment
                   intimated
                   upon
                   this
                   
                     sinful
                     neglect
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   
                   
                     How
                     shall
                     we
                     escape
                  
                   ,
                   flie
                   from
                   ,
                   or
                   avoid
                   ?
                   wherein
                   both
                   the
                   punishment
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   its
                   expression
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   punishment
                   it self
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   doth
                   not
                   expresly
                   mention
                   it
                   ;
                   it
                   must
                   therefore
                   be
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   words
                   going
                   before
                   .
                   
                     How
                     shall
                     we
                     escape
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     just
                     retribution
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   meet
                   recompence
                   of
                   reward
                   .
                   The
                   breach
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   had
                   so
                   ,
                   a
                   punishment
                   suitable
                   unto
                   the
                   demerit
                   of
                   the
                   crime
                   was
                   by
                   God
                   assigned
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   inflicted
                   on
                   them
                   that
                   were
                   guilty
                   .
                   So
                   is
                   there
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     neglect
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                  
                   ,
                   even
                   a
                   punishment
                   justly
                   deserved
                   by
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   crime
                   ;
                   so
                   much
                   greater
                   and
                   more
                   sore
                   than
                   that
                   designed
                   unto
                   the
                   contempt
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   by
                   how
                   much
                   the
                   Gospel
                   upon
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   its
                   Nature
                   ,
                   Effects
                   ,
                   Author
                   ,
                   and
                   Confirmation
                   ,
                   was
                   more
                   excellent
                   than
                   the
                   Law.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     a
                     sorer
                     punishment
                  
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   our
                   Apostle
                   calls
                   it
                   ,
                   chap.
                   10.
                   as
                   much
                   exceeding
                   it
                   as
                   eternal
                   destruction
                   under
                   the
                   curse
                   and
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   exceeds
                   all
                   temporal
                   punishments
                   what
                   ever
                   .
                   What
                   this
                   punishment
                   is
                   ,
                   see
                   Matth.
                   16.16
                   .
                   chap.
                   25.46
                   .
                   2
                   Thess.
                   1.8
                   .
                   The
                   manner
                   of
                   ascertaining
                   the
                   punishment
                   intimated
                   ,
                   is
                   by
                   an
                   
                     Interrogation
                     ,
                     How
                     shall
                     we
                     escape
                     ?
                  
                   wherein
                   three
                   things
                   are
                   intended
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   A
                   denial
                   of
                   any
                   ways
                   or
                   means
                   for
                   escape
                   or
                   deliverance
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   none
                   that
                   can
                   
                     deliver
                     us
                  
                   ,
                   no
                   way
                   whereby
                   we
                   may
                   escape
                   .
                   See
                   1
                   Pet.
                   4.17
                   ,
                   18.
                   
                   And
                   ,
                   2.
                   the
                   certainty
                   of
                   the
                   punishment
                   it self
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   event
                   assuredly
                   befall
                   us
                   :
                   And
                   ,
                   3.
                   the
                   
                     inexpressible
                     greatness
                  
                   of
                   this
                   unavoidable
                   evil
                   .
                   
                     How
                     shall
                     escape
                  
                   ?
                   We
                   shall
                   not
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   way
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   nor
                   ability
                   to
                   bear
                   what
                   we
                   are
                   liable
                   unto
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   23.33
                   .
                   1
                   Pet.
                   4.18
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   scope
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   these
                   Verses
                   ,
                   this
                   the
                   importance
                   of
                   the
                   several
                   things
                   contained
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   His
                   main
                   design
                   and
                   intendment
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   prevail
                   with
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   unto
                   a
                   diligent
                   attendance
                   unto
                   the
                   Gospel
                   that
                   was
                   preached
                   unto
                   them
                   ;
                   which
                   he
                   urgeth
                   by
                   an
                   argument
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   danger
                   ,
                   yea
                   certain
                   ruine
                   that
                   will
                   undoubtedly
                   ensue
                   on
                   the
                   neglect
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   whose
                   Certainty
                   ,
                   Unavoidableness
                   ,
                   Greatness
                   and
                   Righteousness
                   he
                   manifests
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   the
                   punishment
                   assigned
                   unto
                   the
                   transgressions
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Gospel
                   on
                   many
                   accounts
                   doth
                   excel
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Observations
                   for
                   our
                   own
                   instruction
                   which
                   these
                   Verses
                   offer
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   are
                   these
                   that
                   follow
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Motives
                     unto
                     a
                     due
                     valuation
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     and
                     perseverance
                     in
                     the
                     prosession
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     taken
                     from
                     the
                     penalties
                     annexed
                     unto
                     the
                     neglect
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     are
                     Evangelical
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     singular
                     use
                     in
                     the
                     preaching
                     of
                     the
                     Word
                     .
                     How
                     shall
                     we
                     escape
                     if
                     we
                     neglect
                     ?
                  
                   This
                   consideration
                   is
                   here
                   managed
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   newly
                   set
                   forth
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   greatness
                   of
                   the
                   salvation
                   tendred
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   most
                   perswading
                   and
                   attractive
                   manner
                   .
                   Some
                   would
                   fancy
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   comminations
                   and
                   threatnings
                   do
                   belong
                   unto
                   the
                   Law
                   ;
                   as
                   though
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   had
                   left
                   himself
                   and
                   his
                   Gospel
                   to
                   be
                   
                     securely
                     despised
                  
                   by
                   profane
                   and
                   impenitent
                   sinners
                   ;
                   but
                   as
                   they
                   will
                   find
                   the
                   contrary
                   to
                   their
                   eternal
                   ruine
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   Christ
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   let
                   them
                   know
                   so
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   warn
                   others
                   to
                   take
                   heed
                   of
                   their
                   sins
                   and
                   their
                   plagues
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   these
                   Motives
                   from
                   Comminations
                   and
                   threatnings
                   I
                   call
                   Evangelical
                   :
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   they
                   are
                   recorded
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   :
                   there
                   we
                   are
                   taught
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   it
                   commanded
                   to
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   10.28
                   .
                   chap.
                   24.50
                   .
                   chap.
                   25.41
                   .
                   Mar.
                   16.16
                   .
                   Joh.
                   3.36
                   .
                   2
                   Cor.
                   2.15
                   ,
                   16.
                   2
                   
                   Thess.
                   1.8
                   ,
                   9.
                   and
                   in
                   other
                   places
                   innumerrable
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   this
                   end
                   are
                   they
                   recorded
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   preached
                   and
                   declared
                   as
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   the
                   Dispencers
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   insist
                   not
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   deal
                   deceitfully
                   with
                   the
                   souls
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   detain
                   from
                   them
                   the
                   
                     counsel
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   And
                   as
                   
                   such
                   persons
                   will
                   find
                   themselves
                   to
                   have
                   as
                   weak
                   and
                   an
                   enervous
                   Ministery
                   here
                   ,
                   so
                   also
                   that
                   they
                   will
                   have
                   a
                   
                     sad
                     account
                  
                   of
                   their
                   partiality
                   in
                   the
                   Word
                   to
                   give
                   hereafter
                   .
                   Let
                   not
                   men
                   think
                   themselves
                   more
                   Evangelical
                   than
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   more
                   skilled
                   in
                   the
                   mystery
                   of
                   the
                   Conversion
                   and
                   Edification
                   of
                   the
                   souls
                   of
                   men
                   than
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ;
                   in
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   more
                   wise
                   than
                   God
                   himself
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   must
                   do
                   if
                   they
                   neglect
                   this
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   Ordinance
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Because
                   they
                   become
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   meet
                   the
                   Gospel
                   should
                   be
                   armed
                   with
                   Threatnings
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   attended
                   with
                   Promises
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   On
                   the
                   part
                   of
                   Christ
                   himself
                   ,
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   However
                   the
                   world
                   persecuted
                   and
                   despised
                   him
                   whilst
                   he
                   was
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   threatned
                   not
                   ,
                   1
                   Pet.
                   2.23
                   .
                   on
                   his
                   own
                   account
                   ;
                   however
                   they
                   continue
                   to
                   contemn
                   and
                   blaspheme
                   his
                   Ways
                   ,
                   and
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   lets
                   them
                   know
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   
                     armed
                     with
                     power
                  
                   to
                   revenge
                   their
                   disobedience
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   belongs
                   unto
                   his
                   Honour
                   to
                   have
                   it
                   declared
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   A
                   Scepter
                   in
                   a
                   Kingdom
                   without
                   a
                   Sword
                   ,
                   a
                   Crown
                   without
                   a
                   
                     Rod
                     of
                     Iron
                  
                   ,
                   will
                   quickly
                   be
                   trampled
                   on
                   .
                   Both
                   are
                   therefore
                   given
                   into
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Glory
                   and
                   Honour
                   of
                   his
                   Domi●●on
                   may
                   be
                   known
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   2.9
                   ,
                   10
                   ,
                   11
                   ,
                   12.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   They
                   become
                   the
                   Gospel
                   on
                   the
                   
                     part
                     of
                     sinners
                  
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   of
                   all
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   Gospel
                   is
                   preached
                   .
                   And
                   those
                   are
                   of
                   two
                   sorts
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Unbelievers
                   ,
                   
                     Hypocrites
                     ,
                     Apostates
                  
                   ,
                   impenitent
                   Neglecters
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   salvation
                   declared
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   meet
                   on
                   this
                   account
                   that
                   the
                   Dispensation
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   be
                   attended
                   with
                   Threatnings
                   and
                   comminations
                   of
                   punishments
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   To
                   keep
                   them
                   here
                   in
                   awe
                   and
                   fear
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   not
                   boldly
                   and
                   openly
                   break
                   out
                   in
                   contempt
                   of
                   Christ.
                   These
                   are
                   his
                   Arrows
                   that
                   are
                   sharp
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   his
                   adversaries
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   
                     aws
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   galls
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   all
                   their
                   pride
                   makes
                   them
                   to
                   tremble
                   sometimes
                   at
                   their
                   future
                   condition
                   .
                   Christ
                   never
                   suffers
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   secure
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   his
                   terrors
                   in
                   these
                   Threatnings
                   visit
                   them
                   ever
                   and
                   anon
                   .
                   And
                   hereby
                   also
                   doth
                   he
                   keep
                   them
                   within
                   some
                   bounds
                   ,
                   bridles
                   their
                   rage
                   ,
                   and
                   overpowers
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   unto
                   some
                   usefulness
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   with
                   many
                   other
                   blessed
                   ends
                   not
                   now
                   to
                   be
                   insisted
                   on
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   left
                   inexcusable
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   be
                   justified
                   in
                   his
                   proceedings
                   against
                   them
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   .
                   If
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   surprized
                   with
                   
                     fiery
                     indignation
                  
                   and
                   everlasting
                   burnings
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   ,
                   how
                   might
                   they
                   plead
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   warned
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   have
                   endeavoured
                   to
                   have
                   fled
                   from
                   the
                   wrath
                   to
                   come
                   .
                   And
                   how
                   apt
                   might
                   they
                   be
                   to
                   repine
                   against
                   his
                   Justice
                   in
                   the
                   
                     amazing
                     Greatness
                  
                   of
                   their
                   destruction
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   by
                   taking
                   order
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   
                     Penalty
                     of
                     their
                     disobedience
                  
                   in
                   the
                   threatnings
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   declared
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   left
                   without
                   excuse
                   ,
                   and
                   himself
                   is
                   glorified
                   in
                   taking
                   vengeance
                   .
                   He
                   hath
                   told
                   them
                   before-hand
                   plainly
                   what
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   look
                   for
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   10.26
                   ,
                   27.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   They
                   are
                   so
                   on
                   the
                   part
                   of
                   Believers
                   themselves
                   .
                   Even
                   they
                   stand
                   in
                   need
                   to
                   be
                   minded
                   of
                   the
                   
                     terrour
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   a
                   
                     fearful
                     thing
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     fall
                     into
                     the
                     hands
                     of
                     the
                     living
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     even
                     our
                     God
                     is
                     a
                     consuming
                     fire
                     .
                  
                   And
                   this
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   To
                   keep
                   up
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   a
                   constant
                   Reverence
                   of
                   the
                   Majesty
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   with
                   whom
                   they
                   have
                   to
                   do
                   .
                   The
                   threatning
                   sanction
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   bespeaks
                   the
                   Greatness
                   ,
                   Holiness
                   and
                   Terrour
                   of
                   its
                   Author
                   ,
                   and
                   insinuates
                   into
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   Believers
                   thoughts
                   becoming
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   It
                   lets
                   them
                   know
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   be
                   
                     sanctified
                     in
                     all
                     that
                     draw
                     nigh
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   so
                   calls
                   upon
                   them
                   for
                   a
                   due
                   reverential
                   preparation
                   for
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   his
                   Worship
                   ,
                   and
                   unto
                   all
                   duties
                   wherein
                   they
                   walk
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   12.28
                   ,
                   29.
                   
                   This
                   influenceth
                   them
                   also
                   into
                   a
                   diligent
                   attendance
                   unto
                   every
                   
                     particular
                     Duty
                  
                   incumbent
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   declares
                   ,
                   2
                   Cor.
                   5.11
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   They
                   tend
                   unto
                   their
                   Consolation
                   and
                   supportment
                   under
                   all
                   their
                   afflictions
                   and
                   sufferings
                   for
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   This
                   relieves
                   their
                   hearts
                   in
                   all
                   their
                   sorrows
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   consider
                   the
                   sore
                   vengeance
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   will
                   one
                   day
                   take
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   stubborn
                   adversaries
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     know
                     not
                     God
                     ,
                     nor
                     will
                     obey
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                  
                   2
                   Thess.
                   1.5
                   ,
                   6
                   ,
                   7
                   ,
                   8
                   ,
                   9
                   ,
                   10.
                   
                   For
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   is
                   no
                   less
                   faithful
                   in
                   his
                   Threatnings
                   than
                   in
                   his
                   Promises
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   less
                   able
                   to
                   inflict
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   than
                   
                   to
                   accomplish
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   is
                   glorious
                   unto
                   them
                   therein
                   ,
                   Isa.
                   63.
                   11
                   ,
                   12
                   ,
                   13.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   They
                   give
                   them
                   constant
                   
                     matter
                     of
                     praise
                     thankfulness
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   see
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   a
                   Glass
                   that
                   will
                   neither
                   flatter
                   nor
                   causelesly
                   terrifie
                   ,
                   a
                   Representation
                   of
                   that
                   
                     wrath
                     which
                     they
                     are
                     delivered
                     from
                     by
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Thess.
                   1.10
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   this
                   way
                   every
                   Threatning
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   proclaims
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   Christ
                   unto
                   their
                   souls
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   they
                   hear
                   them
                   explained
                   in
                   all
                   their
                   terrour
                   ,
                   they
                   can
                   rejoyce
                   in
                   the
                   hope
                   of
                   the
                   glory
                   that
                   shall
                   be
                   revealed
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   They
                   are
                   needful
                   unto
                   them
                   to
                   
                     ingenerate
                     that
                     fear
                  
                   which
                   may
                   give
                   check
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     remainder
                     of
                     their
                     lusts
                  
                   and
                   corruptions
                   ;
                   with
                   that
                   security
                   and
                   negligence
                   in
                   attending
                   to
                   the
                   Gospel
                   which
                   by
                   their
                   means
                   is
                   apt
                   to
                   grow
                   upon
                   them
                   .
                   To
                   this
                   purpose
                   is
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   
                     despisers
                     and
                     back-sliders
                  
                   here
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   urged
                   by
                   our
                   Apostle
                   .
                   The
                   hearts
                   of
                   Believers
                   are
                   like
                   Gardens
                   ,
                   wherein
                   there
                   are
                   not
                   only
                   flowers
                   ,
                   but
                   weeds
                   also
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   former
                   must
                   be
                   watered
                   and
                   cherished
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   latter
                   must
                   be
                   curbed
                   and
                   nipped
                   .
                   If
                   nothing
                   but
                   dews
                   and
                   showers
                   of
                   Promises
                   should
                   fall
                   upon
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   seem
                   to
                   tend
                   to
                   the
                   cherishing
                   of
                   their
                   Graces
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   weeds
                   of
                   corruption
                   will
                   be
                   apt
                   to
                   grow
                   up
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   to
                   choak
                   them
                   ,
                   unless
                   they
                   are
                   nipped
                   and
                   blasted
                   by
                   the
                   severity
                   of
                   the
                   threatnings
                   .
                   And
                   although
                   their
                   Persons
                   in
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   means
                   shall
                   be
                   secured
                   from
                   falling
                   under
                   the
                   final
                   execution
                   of
                   Comminations
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   know
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   infallible
                   connexion
                   signified
                   in
                   them
                   between
                   sin
                   and
                   destruction
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   6.9
                   .
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   must
                   avoid
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   will
                   escape
                   the
                   other
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Hence
                   they
                   have
                   in
                   a
                   readiness
                   wherewith
                   to
                   
                     ballance
                     Temptations
                  
                   ,
                   especially
                   such
                   as
                   accompany
                   sufferings
                   for
                   Christ
                   and
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   Great
                   reasonings
                   are
                   apt
                   to
                   rise
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   Believers
                   themselves
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   season
                   :
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   byassed
                   by
                   their
                   infirmities
                   to
                   attend
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   Liberty
                   would
                   be
                   spared
                   ,
                   Life
                   would
                   be
                   spared
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   hard
                   to
                   suffer
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   die
                   :
                   How
                   many
                   have
                   been
                   betrayed
                   by
                   their
                   fears
                   at
                   such
                   a
                   season
                   to
                   forsake
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   and
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ?
                   But
                   now
                   in
                   these
                   
                     Gospel
                     threatnings
                  
                   we
                   have
                   that
                   in
                   a
                   readiness
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   may
                   oppose
                   unto
                   all
                   these
                   reasonings
                   and
                   the
                   efficacy
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   Are
                   we
                   afraid
                   of
                   a
                   
                     man
                     that
                     shall
                     die
                  
                   ?
                   Have
                   we
                   not
                   much
                   more
                   reason
                   to
                   be
                   afraid
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Living
                     God
                  
                   ?
                   Shall
                   we
                   ,
                   to
                   avoid
                   the
                   anger
                   of
                   a
                   Worm
                   ,
                   cast
                   our selves
                   into
                   his
                   wrath
                   who
                   is
                   a
                   consuming
                   fire
                   ?
                   Shall
                   we
                   ,
                   to
                   avoid
                   a
                   little
                   
                     momentary
                     trouble
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   preserve
                   a
                   perishing
                   life
                   ,
                   which
                   a
                   sickness
                   may
                   take
                   away
                   the
                   next
                   day
                   ,
                   run
                   our selves
                   into
                   eternal
                   ruine
                   ?
                   Man
                   threatens
                   me
                   if
                   I
                   forsake
                   not
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   threatens
                   if
                   I
                   do
                   .
                   Man
                   threatens
                   
                     death
                     temporal
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   yet
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   he
                   shall
                   not
                   have
                   power
                   to
                   inflict
                   ;
                   God
                   threatens
                   
                     death
                     eternal
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   no
                   back-slider
                   in
                   heart
                   shall
                   avoid
                   .
                   On
                   these
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   accounts
                   are
                   Comminations
                   useful
                   unto
                   Believers
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   These
                   declarations
                   of
                   
                     eternal
                     punishment
                  
                   unto
                   
                     Gospel
                     neglecters
                  
                   ,
                   do
                   become
                   the
                   Gospel
                   with
                   respect
                   unto
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   
                     the
                     Preachers
                  
                   and
                   dispensers
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   message
                   be
                   not
                   slighted
                   ,
                   nor
                   their
                   persons
                   despised
                   .
                   God
                   would
                   have
                   even
                   them
                   to
                   have
                   in
                   a
                   readiness
                   wherewith
                   to
                   
                     revenge
                     the
                     disobedience
                  
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   2
                   Cor.
                   10.6
                   .
                   not
                   with
                   
                     carnal
                     weapons
                  
                   ,
                   killing
                   and
                   destroying
                   the
                   bodies
                   of
                   men
                   ;
                   but
                   by
                   such
                   a
                   denunciation
                   of
                   the
                   vengeance
                   that
                   will
                   ensue
                   on
                   their
                   disobedience
                   ,
                   as
                   shall
                   undoubtedly
                   take
                   hold
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   end
                   in
                   their
                   everlasting
                   ruine
                   .
                   Thus
                   are
                   they
                   armed
                   for
                   the
                   warfare
                   ,
                   wherein
                   by
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   they
                   are
                   engaged
                   ;
                   that
                   no
                   may
                   be
                   encouraged
                   to
                   despise
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   contend
                   with
                   them
                   .
                   They
                   authorized
                   to
                   denounce
                   the
                   
                     eternal
                     wrath
                     of
                     God
                  
                   against
                   disobedient
                   sinners
                   ;
                   and
                   whomsoever
                   they
                   bind
                   under
                   the
                   sentence
                   of
                   it
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   bound
                   in
                   heaven
                   unto
                   the
                   judgment
                   of
                   the
                   Great
                   Day
                   .
                
                 
                   On
                   these
                   grounds
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   we
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   threatnings
                   and
                   denunciations
                   of
                   future
                   punishments
                   unto
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   persons
                   are
                   becoming
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   using
                   of
                   them
                   as
                   motives
                   unto
                   the
                   end
                   for
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   designed
                   is
                   Evangelical
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   will
                   farther
                   appear
                   if
                   we
                   shall
                   yet
                   consider
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   threatnings
                   of
                   future
                   Penalties
                   on
                   the
                   disobedient
                   ,
                   are
                   far
                   more
                   clear
                   and
                   express
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   than
                   in
                   the
                   Law.
                   The
                   Curse
                   indeed
                   was
                   threatned
                   and
                   denounced
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   pledge
                   and
                   instance
                   of
                   its
                   execution
                   were
                   given
                   in
                   
                   the
                   
                     temporal
                     punishments
                  
                   that
                   were
                   inflic●
                   〈…〉
                   ●●ansgressors
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   the
                   
                     nature
                     of
                     this
                     curse
                  
                   is
                   explained
                   ,
                   〈…〉
                   ●●nsisteth
                   in
                   is
                   made
                   manifest
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   
                     Eternal
                     life
                  
                   was
                   obscurely
                   only
                   pro●●
                   〈…〉
                   ●ld
                   Testament
                   ,
                   though
                   promised
                   ;
                   so
                   
                     death
                     eternal
                  
                   under
                   the
                   curse
                   an●
                   〈…〉
                   was
                   only
                   obscurely
                   threatned
                   therein
                   ,
                   though
                   threatned
                   .
                   And
                   there●●
                   〈◊〉
                   
                     ●●●e
                     and
                     immortality
                     were
                     brought
                     to
                     light
                     by
                     the
                     Gospel
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   death
                   and
                   hell
                   ,
                   the
                   pun●●●ment
                   of
                   sin
                   under
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   are
                   more
                   fully
                   declared
                   therein
                   .
                   The
                   Nature
                   of
                   the
                   
                     judgment
                     to
                     come
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   duration
                   of
                   the
                   penalties
                   to
                   be
                   inflicted
                   on
                   unbelievers
                   ,
                   with
                   such
                   intimations
                   of
                   the
                   nature
                   and
                   kind
                   of
                   them
                   as
                   our
                   understandings
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   receive
                   ,
                   are
                   fully
                   and
                   frequently
                   insisted
                   on
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   whereas
                   they
                   are
                   very
                   obscurely
                   only
                   gathered
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Writings
                   of
                   the
                   Old.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   punishment
                   threatned
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   unto
                   degrees
                   ,
                   greater
                   and
                   
                     more
                     sore
                  
                   than
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   annexed
                   to
                   the
                   meer
                   transgression
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Covenant
                   .
                   Hence
                   the
                   Apostle
                   calls
                   it
                   .
                   
                     death
                     unto
                     death
                  
                   ,
                   2
                   Cor.
                   2.16
                   .
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   sore
                   aggravations
                   which
                   the
                   first
                   sentence
                   of
                   death
                   will
                   receive
                   from
                   the
                   wrath
                   due
                   unto
                   the
                   contempt
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   Separation
                   from
                   God
                   under
                   eternal
                   punishment
                   was
                   unquestionably
                   due
                   to
                   the
                   
                     sin
                     of
                     Adam
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   consequently
                   unto
                   every
                   transgression
                   against
                   the
                   
                     first
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     Gen.
                  
                   2.17
                   .
                   Rom.
                   5.12
                   ,
                   13
                   ,
                   14.
                   
                   But
                   yet
                   this
                   hinders
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   
                     penalty
                     for
                     the
                     nature
                     and
                     kind
                  
                   of
                   it
                   may
                   receive
                   many
                   and
                   great
                   aggravations
                   ,
                   upon
                   mens
                   sinning
                   against
                   that
                   great
                   Remedy
                   provided
                   against
                   the
                   first
                   guilt
                   and
                   prevarication
                   ;
                   which
                   it
                   also
                   doth
                   ,
                   as
                   shall
                   farther
                   afterwards
                   be
                   declared
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   ought
                   they
                   to
                   be
                   well
                   acquainted
                   withall
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   called
                   unto
                   the
                   Dispensation
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   A
                   fond
                   conceit
                   hath
                   befallen
                   some
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   
                     denunciations
                     of
                     future
                     wrath
                  
                   ,
                   even
                   unto
                   unbelievers
                   ,
                   is
                   Legal
                   ,
                   which
                   therefore
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   become
                   the
                   Preachers
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   to
                   insist
                   upon
                   :
                   so
                   would
                   men
                   make
                   themselves
                   wiser
                   than
                   
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   and
                   all
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   yea
                   they
                   would
                   disarm
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   expose
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   contempt
                   of
                   his
                   
                     vilest
                     enemies
                  
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   also
                   we
                   see
                   a
                   great
                   use
                   in
                   these
                   
                     Evangelical
                     threatnings
                  
                   unto
                   believers
                   themselves
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   observed
                   to
                   have
                   had
                   an
                   
                     effectual
                     ministery
                  
                   ,
                   both
                   unto
                   Conversion
                   and
                   Edification
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   been
                   made
                   wise
                   and
                   dextrous
                   in
                   managing
                   Gospel
                   Comminations
                   towards
                   the
                   consciences
                   of
                   their
                   hearers
                   .
                   And
                   those
                   also
                   that
                   hear
                   the
                   Word
                   may
                   hence
                   learn
                   their
                   duty
                   ,
                   when
                   such
                   threatnings
                   are
                   handled
                   and
                   opened
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   II.
                   
                     All
                     punishments
                     annexed
                     unto
                     the
                     transgression
                     either
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     or
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     are
                     effects
                     of
                     God's
                     vindictive
                     Justice
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     just
                     and
                     equal
                     .
                     (
                     A
                     meet
                     recompence
                     of
                     reward
                     .
                     )
                  
                   What
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   doth
                   not
                   declare
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   doth
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   just
                   and
                   equal
                   ,
                   which
                   depends
                   on
                   the
                   Justice
                   of
                   God
                   appointing
                   and
                   designing
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Foolish
                   men
                   have
                   always
                   had
                   tumultuating
                   thoughts
                   about
                   the
                   judgments
                   of
                   God.
                   Some
                   have
                   disputed
                   with
                   him
                   about
                   the
                   equity
                   and
                   equality
                   of
                   his
                   ways
                   in
                   judgments
                   temporal
                   ,
                   Ezek.
                   18.
                   and
                   some
                   about
                   those
                   that
                   shall
                   be
                   eternal
                   .
                   Hence
                   was
                   the
                   vain
                   imagination
                   of
                   them
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   who
                   dreamed
                   that
                   an
                   end
                   should
                   be
                   put
                   after
                   some
                   season
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   Devils
                   and
                   wicked
                   men
                   ;
                   so
                   turning
                   hell
                   into
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   Purgatory
                   .
                   Others
                   have
                   disputed
                   in
                   our
                   days
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   
                     shall
                     be
                     no
                     hell
                     at
                     all
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   a
                   meer
                   annihilation
                   of
                   ungodly
                   men
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   .
                   These
                   things
                   being
                   so
                   expresly
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Scripture
                   can
                   have
                   no
                   other
                   rise
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   
                     corrupt
                     minds
                  
                   and
                   affections
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   not
                   conceiving
                   the
                   reasons
                   of
                   God's
                   judgments
                   ,
                   nor
                   acquiescing
                   in
                   his
                   Sovereignty
                   .
                   That
                   which
                   they
                   seem
                   principally
                   to
                   have
                   stumbled
                   at
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   assignation
                   of
                   a
                   punishment
                   infinite
                   as
                   to
                   its
                   duration
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   in
                   its
                   nature
                   extended
                   unto
                   the
                   utmost
                   capacity
                   of
                   the
                   subject
                   ,
                   unto
                   a
                   fault
                   
                     temporary
                     ,
                     finite
                  
                   and
                   transient
                   .
                   Now
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   justifie
                   God
                   herein
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   more
                   clearly
                   discern
                   that
                   the
                   punishment
                   
                     inflicted
                     finally
                  
                   on
                   sin
                   ,
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   
                     meet
                     recompence
                     of
                     reward
                  
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   consider
                   ,
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   That
                   God's
                   Justice
                   constituting
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   inflicting
                   the
                   reward
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   is
                   essential
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   Is
                   God
                   unjust
                   ?
                   saith
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   3.5
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   anger
                   or
                   wrath
                   is
                   not
                   that
                   
                     from
                     whence
                  
                   punishment
                   proceedeth
                   ,
                   but
                   punishment
                   it self
                   :
                   God
                   inflicteth
                   wrath
                   anger
                   or
                   vengeance
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   when
                   we
                   read
                   of
                   the
                   anger
                   or
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   against
                   sin
                   or
                   sinners
                   ,
                   as
                   Rom.
                   1.18
                   .
                   the
                   expression
                   is
                   metonymical
                   ,
                   the
                   cause
                   being
                   designed
                   by
                   the
                   effect
                   .
                   The
                   true
                   fountain
                   and
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   sin
                   is
                   the
                   Justice
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   an
                   Essential
                   property
                   of
                   his
                   Nature
                   ,
                   natural
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   inseparable
                   from
                   any
                   of
                   his
                   works
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   absolutely
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   his
                   Holiness
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   infinite
                   Purity
                   of
                   his
                   Nature
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   God
                   doth
                   not
                   assign
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   sin
                   arbitrarily
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   do
                   so
                   or
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   
                   without
                   any
                   impeachment
                   of
                   his
                   Glory
                   ;
                   but
                   his
                   Justice
                   and
                   his
                   Holiness
                   indispensibly
                   require
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   punished
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   indispensibly
                   necessary
                   that
                   God
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   should
                   be
                   just
                   and
                   holy
                   .
                   
                     The
                     holy
                     God
                     will
                     do
                     no
                     iniquity
                  
                   :
                   the
                   Judge
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   earth
                   will
                   do
                   right
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   by
                   no
                   means
                   acquit
                   the
                   guilty
                   ?
                   This
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     judgement
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   his
                   Justice
                   requireth
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     they
                     which
                     commit
                     sin
                     are
                     worthy
                     of
                     death
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   1.32
                   .
                   And
                   God
                   cannot
                   but
                   do
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   just
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   do
                   .
                   See
                   2
                   Thess.
                   1.6
                   .
                   We
                   have
                   no
                   more
                   Reason
                   then
                   to
                   quarrel
                   with
                   the
                   Punishment
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   than
                   we
                   have
                   to
                   repine
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   Holy
                   and
                   Just
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   God
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   one
                   naturally
                   and
                   necessarily
                   followeth
                   upon
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   Now
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Principle
                   of
                   a
                   more
                   uncontrolable
                   and
                   Soveraign
                   Truth
                   ,
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   than
                   this
                   ;
                   that
                   
                     what
                     the
                     Nature
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     of
                     his
                     Essential
                     Properties
                     require
                     to
                     be
                     ,
                     is
                     holy
                     ,
                     meet
                     ,
                     equal
                     ,
                     just
                     and
                     good
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   That
                   this
                   Righteousness
                   or
                   Justice
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Exercise
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   inseparably
                   accompanied
                   with
                   
                     infinite
                     Wisdom
                  
                   .
                   These
                   things
                   are
                   not
                   diverse
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   are
                   distinguished
                   with
                   respect
                   unto
                   the
                   various
                   manners
                   of
                   his
                   actings
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   variety
                   of
                   the
                   Objects
                   which
                   he
                   acteth
                   towards
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   denote
                   a
                   different
                   Habitude
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   Nature
                   ,
                   not
                   
                     diverse
                     things
                  
                   in
                   God.
                   They
                   are
                   therefore
                   inseparable
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   God.
                   Now
                   from
                   this
                   
                     Infinite
                     Wisdom
                  
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   his
                   Righteousness
                   in
                   the
                   constitution
                   of
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   sin
                   is
                   eternally
                   accompanied
                   withal
                   ;
                   two
                   things
                   ensue
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   He
                   alone
                   knoweth
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   true
                   desert
                   and
                   demerit
                   of
                   sin
                   ;
                   and
                   but
                   from
                   his
                   Declaration
                   of
                   creatures
                   not
                   any
                   .
                   And
                   how
                   shall
                   we
                   judge
                   of
                   what
                   we
                   know
                   nothing
                   but
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   by
                   what
                   he
                   doth
                   ?
                   We
                   see
                   amongst
                   men
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   guilt
                   of
                   crimes
                   is
                   aggravated
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Dignity
                   of
                   the
                   Persons
                   against
                   whom
                   they
                   are
                   committed
                   .
                   Now
                   no
                   creature
                   knowing
                   him
                   perfectly
                   ,
                   against
                   whom
                   all
                   sin
                   is
                   committed
                   ,
                   none
                   can
                   truly
                   and
                   perfectly
                   know
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   desert
                   and
                   demerit
                   of
                   sin
                   ;
                   but
                   by
                   his
                   Revelation
                   who
                   is
                   perfectly
                   known
                   unto
                   himself
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   a
                   madness
                   is
                   it
                   to
                   judge
                   otherwise
                   of
                   that
                   we
                   do
                   no
                   otherwise
                   understand
                   ?
                   Shall
                   we
                   make
                   our selves
                   Judges
                   of
                   what
                   
                     sin
                     against
                     God
                  
                   doth
                   deserve
                   ?
                   Let
                   us
                   first
                   by
                   
                     searching
                     find
                     out
                     the
                     Almighty
                     unto
                     Perfection
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   then
                   we
                   may
                   know
                   of
                   our selves
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   
                     to
                     sin
                  
                   against
                   him
                   .
                   Besides
                   we
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   Opposition
                   that
                   is
                   made
                   by
                   sin
                   unto
                   the
                   Holiness
                   ,
                   the
                   Nature
                   ,
                   and
                   very
                   Being
                   of
                   God.
                   As
                   we
                   cannot
                   know
                   him
                   perfectly
                   against
                   whom
                   we
                   sin
                   ,
                   so
                   we
                   know
                   not
                   perfectly
                   what
                   we
                   do
                   when
                   we
                   sin
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   least
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   malignity
                   and
                   poyson
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   sin
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   discern
                   .
                   We
                   see
                   not
                   the
                   depth
                   of
                   that
                   malicious
                   respect
                   which
                   it
                   hath
                   unto
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   are
                   we
                   capable
                   to
                   judge
                   aright
                   of
                   what
                   is
                   its
                   Demerit
                   ?
                   But
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   
                     are
                     open
                     and
                     naked
                  
                   before
                   that
                   Infinite
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   accompanieth
                   his
                   Righteousness
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   Works
                   .
                   He
                   knows
                   himself
                   against
                   whom
                   sin
                   is
                   ;
                   he
                   knows
                   the
                   Condition
                   of
                   the
                   sinner
                   ;
                   He
                   knows
                   what
                   contrariety
                   and
                   Opposition
                   there
                   is
                   in
                   sin
                   unto
                   himself
                   :
                   in
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   for
                   a
                   finite
                   ,
                   limited
                   ,
                   dependent
                   creature
                   ,
                   to
                   subduct
                   it self
                   from
                   under
                   the
                   Government
                   ,
                   and
                   oppose
                   it self
                   unto
                   the
                   Authority
                   and
                   Being
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Creator
                   ,
                   Ruler
                   and
                   Governour
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ;
                   all
                   absolutely
                   and
                   perfectly
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   alone
                   knows
                   what
                   sin
                   deserves
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   From
                   this
                   Infinite
                   Wisdom
                   is
                   the
                   proportioning
                   of
                   the
                   
                     several
                     degrees
                  
                   in
                   the
                   punishment
                   that
                   shall
                   be
                   inflicted
                   on
                   sin
                   .
                   For
                   although
                   his
                   Righteousness
                   require
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   final
                   punishment
                   of
                   all
                   sin
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   an
                   
                     Eternal
                     separation
                  
                   of
                   the
                   sinner
                   from
                   the
                   enjoyment
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   a
                   
                     state
                     of
                     Wrath
                  
                   and
                   misery
                   ;
                   yet
                   by
                   his
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   constituted
                   Degrees
                   of
                   that
                   wrath
                   ,
                   according
                   unto
                   the
                   Variety
                   of
                   Provocations
                   that
                   are
                   found
                   among
                   sinners
                   .
                   And
                   by
                   nothing
                   else
                   could
                   this
                   be
                   done
                   .
                   What
                   else
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   look
                   through
                   the
                   Unconceivable
                   variety
                   of
                   
                     Aggravating
                     Circumstances
                  
                   which
                   is
                   required
                   hereunto
                   ?
                   For
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   ,
                   we
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   is
                   so
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   we
                   know
                   any
                   thing
                   of
                   its
                   being
                   ,
                   we
                   know
                   nothing
                   almost
                   of
                   the
                   
                     true
                     nature
                     of
                     its
                     demerit
                  
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   another
                   thing
                   from
                   whence
                   we
                   may
                   learn
                   ,
                   that
                   Divine
                   Punishment
                   of
                   sin
                   is
                   alwayes
                   a
                   
                     meet
                     Recompence
                     of
                     Reward
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   In
                   the
                   final
                   punishment
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   mixture
                   of
                   mercy
                   ;
                   nothing
                   to
                   alleviate
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   take
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   uttermost
                   of
                   its
                   desert
                   .
                   This
                   world
                   is
                   the
                   time
                   and
                   place
                   for
                   mercy
                   .
                   Here
                   God
                   causeth
                   his
                   
                     Sun
                     to
                     shine
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     his
                     rain
                     to
                     fall
                     on
                     the
                     worst
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     filling
                     their
                     hearts
                     with
                     food
                     and
                     gladness
                     .
                  
                   Here
                   he
                   
                     endures
                     them
                     with
                     much
                     patience
                  
                   and
                   forbearance
                   ,
                   doing
                   them
                   Good
                   in
                   unspeakable
                   variety
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   making
                   a
                   daily
                   tender
                   of
                   that
                   mercy
                   ,
                   which
                   might
                   make
                   them
                   blessed
                   to
                   Eternity
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   season
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   is
                   past
                   in
                   the
                   Day
                   of
                   Recompence
                   .
                   Sinners
                   
                   shall
                   then
                   hear
                   nothing
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     go
                     ye
                     cursed
                  
                   .
                   They
                   shall
                   not
                   have
                   the
                   least
                   effect
                   of
                   Mercy
                   shewed
                   unto
                   them
                   unto
                   all
                   Eternity
                   .
                   They
                   shall
                   then
                   
                     have
                     judgement
                     without
                     mercy
                     ,
                     who
                     shewed
                     no
                     mercy
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Grace
                   ,
                   Goodness
                   ,
                   Love
                   and
                   Mercy
                   of
                   God
                   shall
                   be
                   glorified
                   unto
                   the
                   utmost
                   in
                   his
                   Elect
                   ;
                   without
                   the
                   least
                   mixture
                   of
                   allay
                   from
                   his
                   displeasure
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   shall
                   his
                   Wrath
                   ,
                   Severity
                   and
                   
                     Vindictive
                     Justice
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   them
                   that
                   perish
                   without
                   any
                   temperature
                   of
                   pity
                   or
                   compassion
                   .
                   He
                   shall
                   rain
                   upon
                   them
                   
                     snares
                     ,
                     and
                     fire
                     and
                     brimstone
                     ,
                     this
                     shall
                     be
                     their
                     portion
                     for
                     ever
                     .
                  
                   Wonder
                   then
                   not
                   at
                   the
                   Greatness
                   or
                   Duration
                   of
                   that
                   Punishment
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   exhaust
                   the
                   whole
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   without
                   the
                   least
                   mitigation
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   will
                   discover
                   unto
                   us
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   especially
                   of
                   Vnbelief
                   and
                   
                     neglect
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                  
                   .
                   Men
                   are
                   apt
                   now
                   to
                   have
                   
                     slight
                     thoughts
                  
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   ;
                   but
                   when
                   they
                   shall
                   find
                   them
                   revenged
                   with
                   the
                   
                     whole
                     Wrath
                  
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   change
                   their
                   minds
                   .
                   What
                   a
                   folly
                   ,
                   what
                   a
                   madness
                   is
                   it
                   to
                   make
                   light
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   unto
                   which
                   an
                   Eternity
                   of
                   punishment
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   meet
                   Recompence
                   of
                   Reward
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   good
                   then
                   ,
                   to
                   learn
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   sin
                   from
                   the
                   Threatnings
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   from
                   the
                   common
                   Presumptions
                   that
                   pass
                   among
                   secure
                   perishing
                   sinners
                   :
                   Consider
                   what
                   the
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                   what
                   the
                   Holiness
                   ,
                   what
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   God
                   hath
                   determined
                   to
                   be
                   due
                   unto
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   make
                   a
                   Judgement
                   of
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   that
                   you
                   be
                   not
                   overtaken
                   with
                   a
                   woful
                   surprizal
                   ,
                   when
                   all
                   means
                   of
                   relief
                   are
                   gone
                   and
                   past
                   .
                   As
                   also
                   know
                   that
                   ,
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   This
                   
                     World
                     alone
                  
                   is
                   the
                   time
                   and
                   place
                   wherein
                   you
                   are
                   to
                   look
                   and
                   seek
                   for
                   mercy
                   .
                   Cryes
                   will
                   do
                   nothing
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   :
                   not
                   obtain
                   the
                   
                     least
                     drop
                     of
                     water
                  
                   to
                   cool
                   the
                   tongue
                   in
                   its
                   torment
                   .
                   Some
                   men
                   doubtless
                   have
                   secret
                   reserves
                   ,
                   that
                   things
                   will
                   not
                   go
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   others
                   they
                   they
                   are
                   made
                   to
                   believe
                   .
                   They
                   hope
                   to
                   meet
                   with
                   better
                   Quarter
                   than
                   is
                   talked
                   of
                   ;
                   that
                   God
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   inexorable
                   as
                   is
                   pretended
                   .
                   Were
                   not
                   these
                   their
                   
                     inward
                     thoughts
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   were
                   not
                   possible
                   they
                   should
                   so
                   neglect
                   the
                   season
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   do
                   .
                   But
                   alas
                   ,
                   how
                   will
                   they
                   be
                   deceived
                   ?
                   God
                   indeed
                   is
                   
                     gracious
                     ,
                     merciful
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   full
                   of
                   Compassion
                   ;
                   but
                   
                     this
                     world
                  
                   is
                   the
                   time
                   wherein
                   he
                   will
                   exercise
                   them
                   .
                   They
                   will
                   be
                   for
                   ever
                   shut
                   up
                   towards
                   unbelievers
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   
                     the
                     acceptable
                     day
                  
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   
                     day
                     of
                     salvation
                  
                   ;
                   if
                   this
                   be
                   despised
                   ,
                   if
                   this
                   be
                   neglected
                   ,
                   expect
                   no
                   more
                   to
                   hear
                   of
                   mercy
                   unto
                   Eternity
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   
                     Every
                     concernment
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     and
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     both
                     as
                     to
                     their
                     nature
                     and
                     promulgation
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     weighed
                     and
                     considered
                     by
                     Believers
                     ,
                     to
                     beget
                     in
                     their
                     hearts
                     a
                     right
                     and
                     due
                     valuation
                     of
                     them
                     .
                  
                   To
                   this
                   end
                   are
                   they
                   here
                   so
                   distinctly
                   proposed
                   ;
                   as
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   
                     spoken
                     by
                     Angels
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   
                     great
                     salvation
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                   
                     spoken
                     by
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   ,
                   confirmed
                   with
                   
                     signs
                     and
                     miracles
                  
                   ;
                   all
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   would
                   have
                   us
                   to
                   weigh
                   and
                   distinctly
                   consider
                   .
                   Our
                   Interest
                   lyes
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   Good
                   is
                   intended
                   by
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   stir
                   up
                   our
                   attention
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   observe
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   That
                   God
                   doth
                   
                     nothing
                     in
                     vain
                  
                   ,
                   nor
                   speaks
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   vain
                   ,
                   especially
                   in
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   his
                   Law
                   and
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   great
                   concernments
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   Glory
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   souls
                   of
                   men
                   are
                   enwrapped
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   our
                   Saviour
                   lets
                   us
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   worth
                   in
                   the
                   least
                   apex
                   and
                   iota
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   must
                   have
                   its
                   Accomplishment
                   .
                   An
                   End
                   it
                   hath
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   End
                   shall
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   .
                   The
                   Jews
                   have
                   a
                   
                     foolish
                     curiosity
                  
                   in
                   reckoning
                   all
                   the
                   letters
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   casting
                   up
                   how
                   often
                   every
                   one
                   doth
                   occurr
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   this
                   curiosity
                   of
                   theirs
                   ,
                   vain
                   and
                   needless
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   will
                   condemn
                   our
                   negligence
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   omit
                   a
                   
                     diligent
                     enquiry
                  
                   into
                   all
                   the
                   Things
                   and
                   Circumstances
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   of
                   real
                   importance
                   .
                   God
                   hath
                   an
                   holy
                   and
                   wise
                   End
                   in
                   all
                   that
                   he
                   doth
                   .
                   As
                   nothing
                   can
                   be
                   added
                   unto
                   his
                   Word
                   or
                   Work
                   ;
                   so
                   nothing
                   can
                   be
                   
                     taken
                     from
                  
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   every
                   way
                   perfect
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   in
                   general
                   is
                   enough
                   to
                   quicken
                   us
                   unto
                   a
                   
                     diligent
                     search
                  
                   into
                   all
                   the
                   Circumstances
                   and
                   Adjuncts
                   both
                   of
                   Law
                   and
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   and
                   manner
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   was
                   pleased
                   to
                   communicate
                   them
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   There
                   is
                   in
                   all
                   those
                   Concernments
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   and
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   a
                   mixture
                   of
                   Divine
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Grace
                   .
                   From
                   this
                   fountain
                   they
                   all
                   proceed
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     living
                     waters
                  
                   of
                   it
                   run
                   through
                   them
                   all
                   .
                   The
                   Times
                   ,
                   the
                   Seasons
                   ,
                   the
                   Authors
                   ,
                   the
                   Instruments
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   their
                   Delivery
                   ,
                   were
                   all
                   ordered
                   by
                   the
                   
                     manifold
                     Wisdom
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   especially
                   appears
                   in
                   the
                   dispensation
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   3.9
                   ,
                   10.
                   
                   The
                   Apostle
                   placeth
                   not
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   God
                   only
                   in
                   the
                   Mystery
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   in
                   the
                   season
                   of
                   its
                   promulgation
                   .
                   
                     It
                     was
                     hid
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   9.
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   
                     purpose
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   10
                   ,
                   11.
                   
                   
                     From
                     the
                     Ages
                     past
                     ,
                     but
                     now
                     is
                     made
                     manifest
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   herein
                   doth
                   the
                   
                     manifold
                     Wisdom
                     of
                     God
                     appear
                  
                   .
                   Were
                   we
                   able
                   to
                   look
                   into
                   the
                   depth
                   of
                   any
                   circumstance
                   
                   that
                   concerns
                   the
                   Institutions
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   see
                   it
                   full
                   of
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Grace
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   neglect
                   of
                   a
                   due
                   consideration
                   thereof
                   hath
                   God
                   sometime
                   severely
                   revenged
                   ,
                   Lev.
                   10.1
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   There
                   is
                   in
                   them
                   all
                   a
                   
                     Gracious
                     Condescension
                  
                   unto
                   our
                   weakness
                   .
                   God
                   knows
                   that
                   we
                   stand
                   in
                   need
                   of
                   an
                   
                     especial
                     remark
                  
                   to
                   be
                   set
                   on
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   Such
                   is
                   our
                   weakness
                   ,
                   our
                   
                     slowness
                     to
                     believe
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   need
                   that
                   the
                   Word
                   should
                   be
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   
                     line
                     upon
                     line
                     ,
                     and
                     precept
                     upon
                     precept
                     ;
                     here
                     a
                     little
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     a
                     little
                     .
                  
                   As
                   God
                   told
                   
                     Moses
                     ,
                     Exod.
                  
                   4.8
                   .
                   That
                   if
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   would
                   not
                   believe
                   on
                   the
                   
                     first
                     sign
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   on
                   the
                   second
                   .
                   So
                   it
                   is
                   with
                   us
                   ;
                   one
                   consideration
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   or
                   the
                   Gospel
                   oftentimes
                   proves
                   ineffectual
                   ,
                   when
                   another
                   over-powres
                   the
                   heart
                   unto
                   obedience
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   hath
                   God
                   thus
                   graciously
                   condescended
                   unto
                   our
                   weakness
                   ,
                   in
                   proposing
                   unto
                   us
                   the
                   
                     several
                     considerations
                  
                   mentioned
                   of
                   his
                   Law
                   and
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   that
                   by
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   laid
                   hold
                   upon
                   ,
                   and
                   bowed
                   unto
                   his
                   mind
                   and
                   will
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   Accordingly
                   ,
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   They
                   have
                   had
                   their
                   various
                   Influences
                   and
                   Successes
                   on
                   the
                   souls
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   Some
                   have
                   been
                   wrought
                   upon
                   by
                   
                     one
                     consideration
                  
                   ,
                   some
                   by
                   another
                   .
                   In
                   some
                   the
                   Holiness
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   in
                   others
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   its
                   Administration
                   have
                   been
                   effectual
                   .
                   Some
                   have
                   fixed
                   their
                   hearts
                   principally
                   on
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   some
                   on
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   its
                   Author
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   same
                   persons
                   at
                   
                     several
                     times
                  
                   have
                   had
                   help
                   and
                   assistance
                   ,
                   from
                   these
                   
                     several
                     considerations
                  
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   in
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   God
                   doth
                   nothing
                   in
                   vain
                   ;
                   nothing
                   is
                   in
                   vain
                   towards
                   believers
                   .
                   
                     Infinite
                     Wisdom
                  
                   is
                   in
                   all
                   ;
                   and
                   
                     infinite
                     Glory
                  
                   will
                   arise
                   out
                   of
                   all
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   should
                   stir
                   us
                   up
                   unto
                   a
                   diligent
                   
                     search
                     into
                     the
                     Word
                  
                   ,
                   wherein
                   God
                   hath
                   recorded
                   all
                   the
                   concernments
                   of
                   his
                   Law
                   and
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   for
                   our
                   use
                   and
                   advantage
                   .
                   That
                   is
                   the
                   Cabinet
                   wherein
                   all
                   these
                   Jewels
                   are
                   laid
                   up
                   and
                   disposed
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   the
                   counsel
                   of
                   his
                   Will.
                   A
                   general
                   view
                   of
                   it
                   will
                   but
                   little
                   satisfie
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   enrich
                   our
                   souls
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   Mine
                   wherein
                   we
                   must
                   digg
                   as
                   for
                   hid
                   treasures
                   .
                   One
                   main
                   reason
                   why
                   we
                   believe
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   why
                   we
                   obey
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   why
                   we
                   love
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   is
                   because
                   we
                   are
                   no
                   more
                   diligent
                   in
                   searching
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   for
                   
                     substantial
                     Motives
                  
                   unto
                   them
                   all
                   .
                   A
                   very
                   
                     little
                     insight
                  
                   into
                   the
                   Word
                   is
                   apt
                   to
                   make
                   men
                   think
                   that
                   they
                   see
                   enough
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   Reason
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   like
                   not
                   what
                   they
                   see
                   .
                   As
                   men
                   will
                   not
                   like
                   to
                   look
                   farther
                   into
                   a
                   
                     Shop
                     of
                     Wares
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   like
                   nothing
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   at
                   first
                   presented
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   indeed
                   we
                   find
                   sweetness
                   ,
                   benefit
                   ,
                   profit
                   ,
                   life
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   discoveries
                   that
                   are
                   made
                   unto
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   Word
                   about
                   the
                   Law
                   and
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   continually
                   reaching
                   after
                   a
                   farther
                   Acquaintance
                   with
                   them
                   .
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   we
                   know
                   somewhat
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   ;
                   but
                   how
                   know
                   we
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   
                     some
                     especial
                     concernment
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   in
                   an
                   
                     holy
                     condescension
                  
                   hath
                   designed
                   for
                   our
                   good
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   as
                   yet
                   arrived
                   unto
                   a
                   clear
                   and
                   distinct
                   knowledge
                   of
                   ?
                   Here
                   if
                   we
                   search
                   for
                   it
                   with
                   
                     all
                     diligence
                  
                   ,
                   may
                   we
                   find
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   we
                   go
                   maimed
                   in
                   our
                   Faith
                   and
                   Obedience
                   all
                   our
                   dayes
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   thank
                   our
                   own
                   sloth
                   for
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Again
                   ,
                   whereas
                   God
                   hath
                   
                     distinctly
                     proposed
                     those
                     things
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                  
                   they
                   should
                   have
                   our
                   
                     distinct
                     consideration
                  
                   .
                   We
                   should
                   severally
                   and
                   distinctly
                   meditate
                   upon
                   them
                   ;
                   that
                   so
                   in
                   them
                   all
                   we
                   may
                   admire
                   the
                   
                     Wisdom
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   receive
                   the
                   effectual
                   influence
                   of
                   them
                   all
                   upon
                   our
                   own
                   souls
                   .
                   Thus
                   may
                   we
                   sometimes
                   converse
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   with
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   sometimes
                   with
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   its
                   delivery
                   ;
                   sometimes
                   with
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   from
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   
                     heavenly
                     flowers
                  
                   ,
                   draw
                   nourishment
                   and
                   refreshment
                   unto
                   our
                   own
                   souls
                   .
                   Oh
                   that
                   we
                   could
                   take
                   care
                   to
                   gather
                   up
                   
                     these
                     fragments
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   nothing
                   might
                   be
                   lost
                   unto
                   us
                   ;
                   as
                   in
                   themselves
                   they
                   shall
                   never
                   perish
                   .
                
                 
                   IV.
                   
                     What
                     means
                     soever
                     God
                     is
                     pleased
                     to
                     use
                     in
                     the
                     Revelation
                     of
                     his
                     Will
                     ;
                     he
                     gives
                     it
                     a
                     Certainty
                     ,
                     Stedfastness
                     ,
                     Assurance
                     and
                     Evidence
                     ,
                     which
                     our
                     faith
                     may
                     rest
                     in
                     ,
                     and
                     which
                     cannot
                     be
                     neglected
                     without
                     the
                     greatest
                     Sin.
                  
                   (
                   
                     The
                     word
                     spoken
                     was
                     stedfast
                  
                   .
                   
                   )
                   Every
                   word
                   spoken
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   Appointment
                   ,
                   is
                   stedfast
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   because
                   spoken
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   his
                   Appointment
                   .
                   And
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   things
                   that
                   belong
                   unto
                   this
                   stedfastness
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   spoken
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   
                     them
                     unto
                     whom
                     it
                     is
                     spoken
                     ,
                  
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   Faith
                   and
                   Obedience
                   ;
                   The
                   
                     formal
                     Reason
                  
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     last
                     Ground
                  
                   whereunto
                   they
                   are
                   resolved
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   on
                   the
                   part
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   stable
                   and
                   sufficient
                   
                     ground
                     of
                     Righteousness
                  
                   in
                   
                   proceeding
                   to
                   take
                   vengeance
                   on
                   them
                   by
                   whom
                   it
                   is
                   neglected
                   .
                   The
                   punishment
                   of
                   transgressors
                   is
                   
                     a
                     meet
                     Recompence
                     of
                     Reward
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   word
                   spoken
                   unto
                   them
                   is
                   stedfast
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   latter
                   follows
                   upon
                   the
                   former
                   :
                   For
                   if
                   the
                   word
                   be
                   not
                   a
                   
                     stable
                     firm
                     foundation
                  
                   for
                   the
                   Faith
                   and
                   Obedience
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   they
                   cannot
                   be
                   justly
                   punished
                   for
                   the
                   neglect
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   That
                   therefore
                   must
                   be
                   briefly
                   spoken
                   unto
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   will
                   naturally
                   ensue
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   consequent
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   saw
                   on
                   the
                   
                     first
                     Verse
                     of
                     this
                     Epistle
                     ,
                     by
                     various
                     wayes
                     and
                     means
                     ,
                  
                   declared
                   and
                   revealed
                   his
                   mind
                   unto
                   men
                   .
                   That
                   Declaration
                   ,
                   what
                   means
                   or
                   instruments
                   so
                   ever
                   he
                   is
                   pleased
                   to
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   therein
                   ,
                   is
                   called
                   
                     his
                     Word
                  
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   because
                   originally
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   his
                   ,
                   proceeds
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   is
                   delivered
                   in
                   his
                   name
                   and
                   Authority
                   ,
                   reveals
                   his
                   mind
                   ,
                   and
                   tends
                   to
                   his
                   Glory
                   .
                   Thus
                   sometimes
                   he
                   spake
                   by
                   Angels
                   ,
                   using
                   their
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   delivering
                   his
                   Messages
                   ,
                   by
                   
                     words
                     of
                     an
                     outward
                     sound
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   Representation
                   of
                   things
                   in
                   Visions
                   and
                   Dreams
                   ;
                   and
                   sometimes
                   by
                   the
                   Inspiration
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   enabling
                   them
                   so
                   inspired
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   out
                   the
                   word
                   which
                   they
                   received
                   ,
                   purely
                   and
                   entirely
                   ;
                   all
                   remaining
                   
                     his
                     Word
                  
                   still
                   .
                   Now
                   what
                   wayes
                   soever
                   God
                   is
                   pleased
                   to
                   use
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Communication
                   of
                   his
                   Mind
                   and
                   Will
                   unto
                   men
                   for
                   their
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   
                     that
                     stedfastness
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Word
                   it self
                   ,
                   that
                   Evidence
                   to
                   be
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   make
                   it
                   the
                   duty
                   of
                   men
                   to
                   believe
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   with
                   
                     faith
                     divine
                     and
                     supernatural
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   stability
                   which
                   will
                   never
                   deceive
                   them
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   thus
                   stedfast
                   upon
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   its
                   being
                   
                     spoken
                     from
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   stands
                   in
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   the
                   contribution
                   of
                   any
                   strength
                   ,
                   Authority
                   or
                   Testimony
                   from
                   men
                   ,
                   
                     Church
                     ,
                     Tradition
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   ought
                   else
                   that
                   is
                   extrinsecal
                   unto
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   Testimonies
                   given
                   hereunto
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   it self
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   very
                   many
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   general
                   Grounds
                   and
                   Reasons
                   hereof
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   here
                   insist
                   upon
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   because
                   I
                   have
                   done
                   it
                   elsewhere
                   .
                   I
                   shall
                   only
                   mention
                   that
                   
                     one
                     consideration
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   this
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   suggests
                   unto
                   us
                   ;
                   and
                   which
                   is
                   contained
                   in
                   our
                   second
                   Observation
                   from
                   the
                   word
                   stedfast
                   .
                   Take
                   this
                   word
                   as
                   spoken
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   any
                   other
                   Advantages
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   stedfastness
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Ground
                   of
                   Gods
                   
                     inflicting
                     Vengeance
                  
                   on
                   them
                   that
                   receive
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   that
                   obey
                   it
                   not
                   .
                   Because
                   it
                   is
                   
                     his
                     Word
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   cloathed
                   with
                   his
                   Authority
                   ;
                   if
                   men
                   believe
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   perish
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   if
                   this
                   be
                   not
                   
                     sufficiently
                     evidenced
                  
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   namely
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   
                     his
                     Word
                  
                   ,
                   God
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   just
                   in
                   taking
                   vengeance
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   should
                   punish
                   them
                   for
                   not
                   believing
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   
                     no
                     sufficient
                     Reason
                  
                   to
                   believe
                   ,
                   which
                   suits
                   not
                   with
                   the
                   Holiness
                   and
                   Justice
                   of
                   God.
                   The
                   Evidence
                   then
                   that
                   this
                   
                     Word
                     is
                     from
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   his
                   ,
                   being
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   Justice
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   proceeding
                   against
                   them
                   that
                   do
                   not
                   believe
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   of
                   indispensible
                   necessity
                   that
                   he
                   himself
                   also
                   do
                   give
                   that
                   Evidence
                   unto
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   whence
                   also
                   should
                   it
                   have
                   it
                   ?
                   from
                   the
                   Testimony
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   Tradition
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   
                     probable
                     moral
                     inducements
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   men
                   can
                   tender
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   ;
                   Then
                   these
                   two
                   things
                   will
                   inevitably
                   follow
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   if
                   men
                   should
                   
                     neglect
                     their
                     duty
                  
                   in
                   giving
                   Testimony
                   unto
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   may
                   do
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   but
                   men
                   ,
                   then
                   God
                   cannot
                   
                     justly
                     condemn
                  
                   any
                   man
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   
                     neglect
                     of
                     his
                     Word
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   not
                   believing
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   yielding
                   obedience
                   unto
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Reason
                   is
                   evident
                   ;
                   because
                   if
                   they
                   have
                   
                     not
                     sufficient
                     Grounds
                  
                   to
                   believe
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   ,
                   without
                   such
                   Testimonies
                   as
                   are
                   not
                   given
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   
                     highest
                     Injustice
                  
                   to
                   condemn
                   them
                   for
                   not
                   believing
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   should
                   
                     perish
                     without
                     a
                     cause
                  
                   .
                   For
                   what
                   can
                   be
                   more
                   unjust
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   punish
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   especially
                   eternally
                   ,
                   for
                   not
                   doing
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   no
                   just
                   or
                   sufficient
                   Reason
                   to
                   do
                   ?
                   This
                   be
                   far
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   destroy
                   the
                   innocent
                   with
                   the
                   wicked
                   .
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   Suppose
                   all
                   men
                   aright
                   to
                   discharge
                   their
                   duty
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   full
                   Tradition
                   concerning
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   give
                   Testimony
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   Learned
                   men
                   produce
                   their
                   Arguments
                   for
                   it
                   ;
                   if
                   this
                   ,
                   all
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   part
                   hereof
                   ,
                   be
                   esteemed
                   as
                   the
                   sufficient
                   Proposition
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   then
                   is
                   the
                   Execution
                   of
                   
                     infinite
                     divine
                     Justice
                  
                   built
                   upon
                   the
                   Testimony
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   divine
                   or
                   infallible
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   might
                   deceive
                   .
                   For
                   God
                   on
                   this
                   supposal
                   must
                   condemn
                   men
                   for
                   not
                   believing
                   with
                   
                     faith
                     divine
                     and
                     infallible
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   proposed
                   unto
                   them
                   by
                   Testimonies
                   and
                   Arguments
                   ,
                   humane
                   and
                   
                     fallible
                     ;
                     quod
                     absit
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   remaineth
                   then
                   that
                   the
                   Righteousness
                   of
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   condemning
                   unbelievers
                   ,
                   is
                   built
                   upon
                   the
                   Evidence
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Object
                   of
                   Faith
                   or
                   Word
                   to
                   be
                   believed
                   is
                   from
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   he
                   gives
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   both
                   by
                   the
                   Impression
                   of
                   his
                   Majesty
                   and
                   Authority
                   upon
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Power
                   and
                   Efficacy
                   wherewith
                   by
                   his
                   Spirit
                   it
                   is
                   accompanied
                   .
                   Thus
                   is
                   every
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   stedfast
                   as
                   
                     a
                     Declaration
                     of
                     his
                     Will
                  
                   unto
                   us
                   ;
                   by
                   what
                   means
                   soever
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   made
                   known
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   V.
                   
                     Every
                     Transaction
                     between
                     God
                     and
                     man
                     ,
                     is
                     alwayes
                     confirmed
                     and
                     ratified
                     by
                     promises
                     and
                     Threatnings
                     ,
                     Rewards
                     and
                     Punishments
                  
                   ;
                   every
                   trespass
                   .
                
                 
                   VI.
                   
                     The
                     most
                     glorious
                     Administrators
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     do
                     stoop
                     to
                     look
                     into
                     the
                     Mysteries
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     .
                  
                   See
                   1
                   Pet.
                   1.12
                   .
                
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   
                     Covenant
                     transgressions
                     are
                     attended
                     with
                     unavoidable
                     penalties
                     ;
                     every
                     transgression
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   disannulling
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     received
                     a
                     meet
                     recompence
                     of
                     reward
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Gospel
                     is
                     a
                     Word
                     of
                     Salvation
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     do
                     believe
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Salvation
                     tendered
                     in
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     is
                     great
                     Salvation
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   X.
                   
                     Men
                     are
                     apt
                     to
                     entertain
                     thoughts
                     of
                     escaping
                     the
                     wrath
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     live
                     in
                     a
                     neglect
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     .
                  
                   This
                   the
                   Apostle
                   insinuates
                   in
                   that
                   interrogation
                   ,
                   
                     How
                     shall
                     we
                     escape
                  
                   ?
                
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   
                     The
                     neglecters
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     shall
                     unavoidably
                     perish
                     the
                     wrath
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     (
                     How
                     shall
                     we
                     escape
                     if
                     we
                     neglect
                     so
                     great
                     salvation
                     .
                     )
                  
                
                 
                   These
                   last
                   Observations
                   may
                   be
                   cast
                   into
                   one
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   be
                   considered
                   together
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Gospel
                     is
                     great
                     Salvation
                     ,
                     which
                     who
                     so
                     neglecteth
                     ,
                     shall
                     therefore
                     unavoidably
                     perish
                     without
                     remedy
                     .
                  
                   We
                   shall
                   first
                   enquire
                   how
                   the
                   
                     Gospel
                     is
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     Salvation
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   that
                   
                     Great
                     Salvation
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   shew
                   the
                   equity
                   and
                   unavoidableness
                   of
                   their
                   Destruction
                   by
                   whom
                   it
                   is
                   neglected
                   ;
                   and
                   therein
                   the
                   vanity
                   of
                   their
                   hopes
                   ,
                   who
                   look
                   for
                   an
                   escaping
                   in
                   the
                   contempt
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   By
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   we
                   understand
                   with
                   the
                   Apostle
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     preached
                  
                   or
                   spoken
                   by
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   recorded
                   for
                   our
                   use
                   in
                   the
                   Books
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ;
                   not
                   exclusively
                   unto
                   what
                   was
                   declared
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   Types
                   and
                   Promises
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   .
                   But
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   Eminency
                   we
                   appropriate
                   the
                   whole
                   name
                   and
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   unto
                   that
                   delivery
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                   and
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   included
                   and
                   perfected
                   all
                   that
                   had
                   preceded
                   unto
                   that
                   purpose
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   Gospel
                   is
                   salvation
                   upon
                   a
                   double
                   account
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   Declaratively
                   ,
                   In
                   that
                   the
                   Salvation
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   is
                   declared
                   ,
                   taught
                   and
                   revealed
                   thereby
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   Apostle
                   informs
                   us
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   1.16
                   ,
                   17.
                   
                   
                     It
                     is
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     God
                     unto
                     salvation
                     ,
                     because
                     therein
                     the
                     righteousness
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     revealed
                     from
                     faith
                     to
                     faith
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   Righteousness
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   whereby
                   Believers
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   called
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Titus
                   2.11
                   .
                   the
                   saving
                   ,
                   or
                   salvation
                   bringing
                   ,
                   
                     Grace
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   The
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   which
                   teacheth
                   and
                   revealeth
                   his
                   Grace
                   .
                   And
                   thence
                   they
                   that
                   abuse
                   it
                   to
                   their
                   lusts
                   ,
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   
                     turn
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                     into
                     lasciviousness
                     ,
                     Jude
                  
                   4.
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   under
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   Preaching
                   or
                   declaring
                   of
                   
                     glad
                     tydings
                     ,
                     tydings
                     of
                     peace
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   salvation
                   ,
                   Nahum
                   .
                   2.1
                   .
                   Isa.
                   52.7
                   .
                   and
                   is
                   described
                   as
                   a
                   Proclamation
                   of
                   Mercy
                   ,
                   Peace
                   ,
                   Pardon
                   and
                   Salvation
                   unto
                   sinners
                   :
                   Isa.
                   61.1
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   
                     And
                     life
                     and
                     immortality
                  
                   are
                   said
                   
                     to
                     be
                     brought
                     to
                     light
                     thereby
                     ,
                  
                   2
                   Tim.
                   1.10
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   ;
                   God
                   had
                   from
                   all
                   Eternity
                   in
                   his
                   infinite
                   Grace
                   contrived
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   sinners
                   ;
                   but
                   this
                   Contrivance
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Purpose
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   lay
                   hid
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Will
                   and
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   an
                   infinite
                   Abysse
                   of
                   darkness
                   ,
                   utterly
                   imperceptible
                   unto
                   Angels
                   and
                   men
                   ,
                   untill
                   it
                   was
                   
                     brought
                     to
                     light
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   manifested
                   and
                   declared
                   by
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   3.9
                   ,
                   10.
                   
                   Coloss.
                   1.25
                   ,
                   26
                   ,
                   27.
                   
                   There
                   is
                   nothing
                   more
                   vain
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   supposals
                   of
                   some
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   
                     other
                     wayes
                  
                   whereby
                   this
                   Salvation
                   might
                   be
                   discovered
                   and
                   made
                   known
                   .
                   The
                   Works
                   of
                   Nature
                   or
                   Creation
                   and
                   Providence
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Sun
                     ,
                     Moon
                     and
                     Stars
                  
                   ,
                   showres
                   from
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   with
                   fruitful
                   seasons
                   ,
                   are
                   in
                   their
                   judgement
                   
                     Preachers
                     of
                     the
                     salvation
                     of
                     sinners
                     .
                  
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   also
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Reason
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Contemplation
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   may
                   find
                   out
                   ,
                   of
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   Placability
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   may
                   incite
                   sinners
                   to
                   go
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   enable
                   them
                   to
                   find
                   Acceptance
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   see
                   what
                   success
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Wise
                   men
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   had
                   in
                   the
                   use
                   and
                   improvement
                   of
                   these
                   means
                   of
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   sinners
                   .
                   The
                   Apostle
                   tells
                   us
                   not
                   only
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   their
                   
                     Wisdom
                     they
                     knew
                     not
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   1.21
                   .
                   but
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   more
                   they
                   searched
                   the
                   greater
                   loss
                   they
                   were
                   at
                   ,
                   untill
                   they
                   
                     waxed
                     vain
                     in
                     their
                     imaginations
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     foolish
                     hearts
                     were
                     darkned
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   1.21
                   .
                   And
                   indeed
                   whatever
                   they
                   had
                   amongst
                   
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   any
                   semblance
                   of
                   an
                   obscure
                   Apprehension
                   of
                   some
                   way
                   of
                   salvation
                   by
                   Atonement
                   and
                   Intercession
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   their
                   Sacrifices
                   ,
                   and
                   Mediations
                   of
                   
                     inferiour
                     Deities
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   alludes
                   unto
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   8.5
                   ,
                   6
                   ;
                   as
                   they
                   had
                   it
                   by
                   Tradition
                   from
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   somewhat
                   instructed
                   in
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   Revelation
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   turned
                   it
                   into
                   horrible
                   Idolatries
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   utmost
                   contempt
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   this
                   was
                   the
                   issue
                   of
                   their
                   disquisitions
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   no
                   less
                   wise
                   in
                   the
                   principles
                   of
                   inbred
                   Reason
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   than
                   those
                   who
                   now
                   contend
                   for
                   their
                   Ability
                   to
                   have
                   done
                   better
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     salvation
                     of
                     sinners
                  
                   is
                   a
                   Mysterie
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Scripture
                   every
                   where
                   declareth
                   ,
                   a
                   blessed
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     glorious
                     Mysterie
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   16.25
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Wisdom
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     a
                     Mysterie
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Cor.
                   2.7
                   .
                   Ephes.
                   1.9
                   .
                   Col.
                   1.25
                   ,
                   26.
                   
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   a
                   thing
                   
                     secret
                     and
                     marvellous
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   hath
                   no
                   dependance
                   on
                   any
                   Causes
                   that
                   come
                   naturally
                   within
                   
                     our
                     Cognizance
                  
                   .
                   Now
                   what
                   ever
                   men
                   can
                   find
                   out
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Principles
                     of
                     Reason
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   contemplation
                   of
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   Creation
                   and
                   Providence
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   by
                   natural
                   
                     scientifical
                     conclusions
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   so
                   discovered
                   ,
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   
                     heavenly
                     ,
                     spiritual
                     ,
                     glorious
                     Mysterie
                  
                   ;
                   such
                   as
                   this
                   salvation
                   is
                   .
                   What
                   ever
                   men
                   may
                   so
                   find
                   out
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   may
                   find
                   out
                   any
                   thing
                   looking
                   this
                   way
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   
                     natural
                     science
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   Mysterie
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   is
                   of
                   no
                   use
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   what
                   ever
                   it
                   be
                   .
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Mysterie
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   
                     hidden
                     Mysterie
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   
                     hid
                     in
                     God
                     himself
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   Ephes.
                   3.9
                   ,
                   10.
                   
                   Col.
                   1.25
                   ,
                   26.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                   2.7
                   ,
                   8.
                   
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   Purpose
                   ,
                   and
                   Will
                   of
                   God.
                   Now
                   it
                   is
                   very
                   strange
                   that
                   men
                   should
                   be
                   able
                   by
                   the
                   the
                   natural
                   means
                   fore-mentioned
                   ;
                   to
                   discover
                   an
                   
                     heavenly
                     ,
                     supernatural
                     Wisdom
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   hidden
                   on
                   purpose
                   from
                   their
                   finding
                   by
                   any
                   such
                   enquiry
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   
                     in
                     God
                  
                   himself
                   ;
                   so
                   coming
                   unto
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   whether
                   he
                   would
                   or
                   no.
                   But
                   we
                   may
                   pass
                   over
                   these
                   Imaginations
                   ;
                   and
                   accept
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   
                     only
                     way
                     and
                     means
                     of
                     declaring
                  
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   therefore
                   every
                   Word
                   and
                   Promise
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   Book
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   intimateth
                   or
                   revealeth
                   any
                   thing
                   belonging
                   unto
                   this
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   is
                   it self
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   esteemed
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   it
                   in
                   an
                   especial
                   manner
                   ,
                   its
                   proper
                   and
                   peculiar
                   work
                   with
                   respect
                   unto
                   the
                   Law.
                   The
                   Law
                   speaks
                   nothing
                   of
                   the
                   
                     salvation
                     of
                     sinners
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   is
                   therefore
                   called
                   the
                   
                     Ministry
                     of
                     death
                     and
                     condemnation
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Gospel
                   is
                   of
                   
                     life
                     and
                     salvation
                  
                   ,
                   2
                   Cor.
                   3.9
                   ,
                   10.
                   
                   And
                   thus
                   the
                   Gospel
                   is
                   salvation
                   declaratively
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   Salvation
                   Efficiently
                   ;
                   in
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   great
                   Instrument
                   which
                   God
                   is
                   pleased
                   to
                   use
                   ,
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   Collation
                   and
                   bestowing
                   salvation
                   upon
                   his
                   Elect.
                   Hence
                   the
                   Apostle
                   calls
                   it
                   the
                   
                     Power
                     of
                     God
                     unto
                     salvation
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   1.16
                   .
                   Because
                   God
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   it
                   exerts
                   his
                   
                     mighty
                     Power
                  
                   in
                   the
                   saving
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   believe
                   ;
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   again
                   called
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   1.18
                   .
                   Whence
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   saving
                   Power
                   ascribed
                   unto
                   the
                   Word
                   it self
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   Paul
                   commits
                   believers
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     of
                     grace
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     able
                     to
                     build
                     them
                     up
                     ,
                     and
                     give
                     them
                     an
                     inheritance
                     among
                     all
                     them
                     that
                     are
                     sanctified
                     ,
                     Acts
                  
                   20.32
                   .
                   And
                   James
                   calls
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     ingrafted
                     Word
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     able
                     to
                     save
                     our
                     souls
                     ,
                     Chap.
                  
                   1.21
                   .
                   The
                   mighty
                   Power
                   of
                   Christ
                   being
                   put
                   forth
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   accompanying
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   purpose
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   will
                   the
                   better
                   appear
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   consider
                   the
                   several
                   principal
                   parts
                   of
                   this
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Efficiency
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   as
                   the
                   Instrument
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   communication
                   of
                   it
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                   As
                   ▪
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   In
                   the
                   Regeneration
                   and
                   Sanctification
                   of
                   the
                   Elect
                   ,
                   the
                   first
                   
                     external
                     Act
                  
                   of
                   this
                   Salvation
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   wrought
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   1
                   Pet.
                   1.23
                   .
                   
                     We
                     are
                     born
                     again
                     ,
                     not
                     of
                     corruptible
                     seed
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     incorruptible
                     by
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   Wherein
                   not
                   only
                   the
                   thing
                   it self
                   ,
                   of
                   our
                   
                     Regeneration
                     by
                     the
                     Word
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   it
                   also
                   is
                   declared
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   by
                   the
                   Collation
                   of
                   a
                   
                     new
                     spiritual
                     life
                  
                   upon
                   us
                   ,
                   whereof
                   the
                   Word
                   is
                   the
                   seed
                   .
                   As
                   every
                   life
                   proceeds
                   from
                   
                     some
                     seed
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   hath
                   in
                   its
                   self
                   virtually
                   the
                   whole
                   life
                   to
                   be
                   educed
                   from
                   it
                   by
                   natural
                   wayes
                   and
                   means
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   Word
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   men
                   is
                   turned
                   into
                   a
                   
                     vital
                     principle
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   cherished
                   by
                   
                     suitable
                     means
                  
                   puts
                   forth
                   vital
                   acts
                   and
                   operations
                   .
                   By
                   this
                   means
                   are
                   
                     we
                     born
                     of
                     God
                  
                   and
                   quickned
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   
                     nature
                     are
                     children
                     of
                     wrath
                     ,
                     dead
                     in
                     trespasses
                     and
                     sins
                     .
                  
                   So
                   Paul
                   tells
                   the
                   Corinthians
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   
                     begotten
                     them
                     in
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     by
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Cor.
                   4.15
                   .
                   I
                   confess
                   ,
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   do
                   this
                   work
                   by
                   any
                   
                     Power
                     resident
                  
                   in
                   its
                   self
                   ,
                   and
                   alwayes
                   necessarily
                   accompanying
                   its
                   Administration
                   .
                   For
                   then
                   all
                   would
                   be
                   so
                   regenerated
                   unto
                   whom
                   it
                   is
                   preached
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   would
                   be
                   no
                   neglecters
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Instrument
                   of
                   God
                   for
                   this
                   end
                   ;
                   and
                   mighty
                   and
                   
                     powerful
                     through
                     God
                  
                   it
                   is
                   for
                   the
                   accomplishment
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   gives
                   us
                   our
                   first
                   real
                   Interest
                   in
                   the
                   Salvation
                   which
                   it
                   doth
                   declare
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   same
                   Use
                   and
                   Efficacy
                   is
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   progress
                   of
                   this
                   work
                   in
                   our
                   Sanctification
                   ;
                   by
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   carried
                   on
                   towards
                   the
                   full
                   
                     Enjoyment
                     of
                     this
                     salvation
                  
                   .
                   So
                   our
                   Saviour
                   prayes
                   for
                   his
                   
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   Joh.
                   17.19
                   .
                   
                     Sanctifie
                     them
                     by
                     thy
                     Word
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   means
                   and
                   instrument
                   of
                   their
                   Sanctification
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   tells
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   
                     clean
                     through
                     the
                     word
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     spoken
                     unto
                     them
                     ,
                     Chap.
                  
                   15.3
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   
                     food
                     and
                     nourishment
                  
                   whereby
                   the
                   spiritual
                   Principle
                   of
                   Life
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   revive
                   in
                   our
                   Regeneration
                   is
                   cherished
                   and
                   encreased
                   ,
                   1
                   Pet.
                   2.2
                   .
                   and
                   so
                   able
                   to
                   build
                   us
                   up
                   ;
                   untill
                   it
                   give
                   
                     us
                     an
                     inheritance
                     among
                     them
                     that
                     are
                     sanctified
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   so
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Communication
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                  
                   unto
                   them
                   that
                   do
                   believe
                   ,
                   to
                   furnish
                   them
                   with
                   the
                   Gifts
                   and
                   Graces
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   interest
                   them
                   in
                   all
                   those
                   Priviledges
                   of
                   
                     this
                     salvation
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   is
                   pleased
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   to
                   impart
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   entrust
                   us
                   withal
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   Apostle
                   dealing
                   with
                   the
                   Galatians
                   about
                   their
                   backsliding
                   from
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   asketh
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     wither
                     they
                     received
                     the
                     Spirit
                     by
                     the
                     works
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     or
                     by
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     Faith
                     ,
                     Chap.
                  
                   3.2
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   That
                   was
                   the
                   Way
                   and
                   means
                   whereby
                   God
                   communicated
                   unto
                   them
                   
                     his
                     Spirit
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   among
                   many
                   other
                   Priviledges
                   ,
                   
                     we
                     are
                     sealed
                     unto
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     Redemption
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   
                     Spirit
                     and
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                  
                   shall
                   go
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   abide
                   together
                   with
                   his
                   
                     Elect
                     ,
                     Isa.
                  
                   59.1
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   is
                   given
                   unto
                   us
                   by
                   the
                   Gospel
                   on
                   many
                   accounts
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   Because
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   
                     gift
                     and
                     grant
                     of
                     the
                     Author
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   especial
                   Ends
                   and
                   concernments
                   of
                   salvation
                   .
                   John
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     the
                     Spirit
                     was
                     not
                     given
                     when
                     Jesus
                     was
                     not
                     as
                     yet
                     glorified
                     ,
                     Chap.
                  
                   7.39
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   
                     that
                     manner
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   God
                   hath
                   annexed
                   unto
                   this
                   salvation
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   Peter
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     when
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     ascended
                     up
                     on
                     high
                     ,
                     he
                     received
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     the
                     Promise
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     poured
                     him
                     forth
                     on
                     them
                     which
                     did
                     believe
                     ,
                     Acts
                  
                   2.33
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   he
                   did
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   own
                   great
                   Promise
                   and
                   Prediction
                   ,
                   whilest
                   he
                   conversed
                   with
                   his
                   Disciples
                   in
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   his
                   flesh
                   .
                   There
                   was
                   not
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   he
                   more
                   supported
                   and
                   encouraged
                   them
                   withal
                   ,
                   nor
                   more
                   raised
                   their
                   hearts
                   to
                   an
                   Expectation
                   of
                   ,
                   than
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   send
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   bestow
                   upon
                   them
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   many
                   blessed
                   ends
                   and
                   purposes
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   to
                   
                     abide
                     with
                     them
                     for
                     ever
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   may
                   see
                   ,
                   Joh.
                   14.15
                   ,
                   16.
                   
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   great
                   priviledge
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   alone
                   the
                   donor
                   and
                   bestower
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   of
                   what
                   concernment
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   business
                   of
                   our
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   all
                   men
                   know
                   ▪
                   who
                   have
                   any
                   acquaintance
                   with
                   these
                   things
                   :
                
                 
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   He
                   is
                   
                     promised
                     in
                     the
                     Gospel
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   therein
                   alone
                   .
                   All
                   the
                   Promises
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   whither
                   in
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   or
                   New
                   ,
                   whose
                   subject
                   is
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   are
                   Evangelical
                   ;
                   they
                   all
                   belong
                   unto
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Law
                   had
                   no
                   Promise
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   Priviledge
                   by
                   him
                   annexed
                   unto
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   hence
                   he
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   
                     holy
                     Spirit
                     of
                     promise
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                  
                   1.13
                   .
                   Who
                   next
                   unto
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   great
                   subject
                   of
                   Promises
                   from
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   3.
                   )
                   By
                   these
                   Promises
                   are
                   Believers
                   actually
                   and
                   really
                   
                     made
                     partakers
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                  
                   ,
                   They
                   are
                   
                     vehicula
                     Spiritus
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   Chariots
                   that
                   bring
                   this
                   
                     holy
                     Spirit
                  
                   into
                   our
                   Souls
                   ,
                   2
                   Pet.
                   1.4
                   .
                   By
                   these
                   
                     great
                     and
                     precious
                     Promises
                     is
                     the
                     Divine
                     Nature
                     communicated
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                  
                   so
                   far
                   forth
                   as
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     indwelling
                     of
                     this
                     blessed
                     Spirit
                  
                   .
                   Every
                   Evangelical
                   Promise
                   is
                   unto
                   a
                   Believer
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   the
                   
                     cloathing
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                  
                   ;
                   in
                   receiving
                   whereof
                   he
                   receives
                   the
                   Spirit
                   himself
                   ,
                   for
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   blessed
                   Ends
                   of
                   this
                   
                     great
                     salvation
                  
                   .
                   God
                   makes
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   no
                   other
                   means
                   ,
                   to
                   this
                   purpose
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   herein
                   also
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                     that
                     bringeth
                     salvation
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   In
                   our
                   Justification
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   hath
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   share
                   in
                   this
                   salvation
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   often
                   called
                   salvation
                   it self
                   ;
                   And
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   justified
                   ,
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   saved
                   ;
                   as
                   Ephes.
                   2.8
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Gospel
                     alone
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   point
                   of
                   such
                   importance
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   main
                   subject
                   of
                   some
                   of
                   
                     Pauls
                     Epistles
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   fully
                   taught
                   in
                   them
                   all
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   sundry
                   respects
                   it
                   is
                   by
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   Because
                   therein
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   is
                   appointed
                   and
                   constituted
                   the
                   
                     New
                     Law
                     of
                     Justification
                  
                   ,
                   whereby
                   even
                   a
                   sinner
                   may
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   justified
                   before
                   God.
                   The
                   Law
                   of
                   Justification
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     he
                     that
                     did
                     the
                     Works
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     should
                     live
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   10.5
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   became
                   weak
                   and
                   unprofitable
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   8.3
                   .
                   Heb.
                   8.7
                   ,
                   8
                   ,
                   9.
                   
                   That
                   any
                   sinner
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   we
                   have
                   
                     all
                     sinned
                     and
                     come
                     short
                     of
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     God
                  
                   )
                   should
                   be
                   justified
                   by
                   this
                   Law
                   or
                   Rule
                   ,
                   implyes
                   a
                   contradiction
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   utterly
                   impossible
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   God
                   by
                   the
                   Gospel
                   hath
                   constituted
                   a
                   
                     new
                     Law
                     of
                     Justification
                  
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   
                     Law
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   3.27
                   .
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   holy
                   Declaration
                   of
                   his
                   Will
                   and
                   Grace
                   ,
                   that
                   sinners
                   shall
                   be
                   justified
                   and
                   accepted
                   with
                   him
                   by
                   faith
                   in
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                     without
                     the
                     Works
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   
                     he
                     that
                     believeth
                     shall
                     be
                     saved
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   equally
                   constituted
                   
                   and
                   appointed
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   faith
                   to
                   be
                   proposed
                   unto
                   all
                   that
                   shall
                   believe
                   .
                   And
                   on
                   the
                   account
                   hereof
                   ,
                   the
                   Gospel
                   is
                   salvation
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   Because
                   in
                   every
                   Justification
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   a
                   Righteousness
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   account
                   whereof
                   ,
                   the
                   Person
                   to
                   be
                   justified
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   pronounced
                   and
                   declared
                   righteous
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   tendered
                   ,
                   proposed
                   ,
                   and
                   exhibited
                   unto
                   us
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   no
                   other
                   but
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   himself
                   and
                   his
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                   Isa.
                   45.21
                   ,
                   22.
                   
                   Rom.
                   8.3
                   ,
                   4.
                   
                   Rom.
                   10.4
                   .
                   2
                   Cor.
                   5.21
                   .
                   Gal.
                   3.13
                   ,
                   14.
                   
                   Now
                   Christ
                   with
                   his
                   whole
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   benefits
                   thereof
                   ,
                   are
                   tendered
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   given
                   unto
                   ,
                   or
                   bestowed
                   on
                   them
                   that
                   do
                   believe
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Promise
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   Therein
                   is
                   he
                   preached
                   and
                   proposed
                   as
                   crucified
                   before
                   our
                   eyes
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   are
                   invited
                   to
                   accept
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   souls
                   of
                   Believers
                   through
                   the
                   Gospel
                   do
                   accordingly
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   (
                   3.
                   )
                   
                     Faith
                     it self
                  
                   whereby
                   we
                   receive
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   Ends
                   for
                   which
                   he
                   is
                   tendered
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   become
                   
                     actually
                     interested
                  
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   fruits
                   and
                   benefits
                   of
                   his
                   Mediation
                   ,
                   is
                   wrought
                   in
                   us
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   declared
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   
                     seed
                     of
                     all
                     Grace
                  
                   whatever
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   especial
                   ,
                   
                     faith
                     cometh
                     by
                     hearing
                     ,
                     and
                     hearing
                     by
                     this
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   10.17
                   .
                   Conviction
                   of
                   sin
                   is
                   by
                   the
                   Law
                   :
                   but
                   faith
                   is
                   by
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   Way
                   and
                   means
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   appointed
                   on
                   our
                   part
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   giving
                   us
                   an
                   actual
                   interest
                   in
                   Justification
                   ;
                   as
                   established
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   5.1
                   .
                   Again
                   ,
                
                 
                   (
                   4.
                   )
                   The
                   
                     Promise
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                  
                   conveyed
                   unto
                   the
                   soul
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   entertained
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                   compleats
                   the
                   justification
                   of
                   a
                   believer
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   conscience
                   ,
                   and
                   gives
                   him
                   
                     assured
                     Peace
                  
                   with
                   God.
                   And
                   then
                   the
                   whole
                   work
                   of
                   this
                   main
                   
                     branch
                     of
                     our
                     salvation
                  
                   is
                   wrought
                   by
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   There
                   is
                   in
                   
                     this
                     salvation
                  
                   an
                   instruction
                   and
                   growth
                   in
                   
                     spiritual
                     Wisdom
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   Acquaintance
                   with
                   the
                   Mysterie
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     even
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     and
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   also
                   is
                   an
                   Effect
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   Of
                   our selves
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   only
                   dark
                   and
                   ignorant
                   of
                   heavenly
                   things
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     darkness
                     it self
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   utterly
                   blind
                   ,
                   and
                   incomprehensive
                   of
                   spiritual
                   Divine
                   Mysteries
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   5.8
                   .
                   and
                   so
                   under
                   the
                   
                     Power
                     of
                     darkness
                     ,
                     Col.
                  
                   1.13
                   .
                   as
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   no
                   less
                   than
                   the
                   Devils
                   themselves
                   be
                   holden
                   under
                   the
                   
                     chains
                     of
                     it
                  
                   unto
                   the
                   Judgement
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   Day
                   .
                   Darkness
                   and
                   ignorance
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   
                     things
                     of
                     God
                     themselves
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   Revelation
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   Darkness
                   in
                   the
                   Mind
                   and
                   Understanding
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   a
                   right
                   manner
                   ,
                   being
                   revealed
                   ,
                   is
                   upon
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   .
                   And
                   no
                   heart
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   conceive
                   ,
                   no
                   tongue
                   to
                   express
                   the
                   greatness
                   and
                   misery
                   of
                   this
                   Darkness
                   .
                   The
                   removal
                   hereof
                   is
                   a
                   mercy
                   unexpressible
                   ,
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   our
                   entrance
                   into
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Light
                   and
                   Glory
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   especial
                   part
                   of
                   our
                   salvation
                   :
                   For
                   God
                   is
                   
                     light
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     him
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     darkness
                     at
                     all
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   whilest
                   we
                   are
                   under
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   we
                   can
                   have
                   no
                   entercourse
                   with
                   him
                   ;
                   
                     For
                     what
                     communion
                     hath
                     light
                     with
                     Darkness
                     ?
                  
                   Now
                   the
                   removal
                   hereof
                   is
                   by
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   2
                   Cor.
                   4.6
                   .
                   God
                   
                     who
                     commands
                     light
                     to
                     shine
                     out
                     of
                     darkness
                     ,
                     shines
                     in
                     our
                     hearts
                     to
                     give
                     us
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     his
                     Glory
                     in
                     the
                     face
                     of
                     his
                     Son
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   doth
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Illumination
                     of
                     the
                     glorious
                     Gospel
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   4.
                   
                   For
                   not
                   only
                   is
                   the
                   Object
                   revealed
                   hereby
                   ,
                   
                     Life
                     and
                     Immortality
                     being
                     brought
                     to
                     light
                     by
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   also
                   the
                   
                     Eyes
                     of
                     our
                     understandings
                  
                   are
                   enlightened
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   savingly
                   to
                   discern
                   the
                   Truths
                   by
                   it
                   revealed
                   .
                   For
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   both
                   
                     the
                     eyes
                     of
                     the
                     blind
                     are
                     opened
                     ,
                     and
                     light
                     shineth
                     unto
                     them
                     that
                     sit
                     in
                     darkness
                  
                   ;
                   whence
                   we
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   
                     out
                     of
                     darkness
                     into
                     marvelous
                     light
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Pet.
                   2.9
                   .
                   And
                   our
                   Calling
                   is
                   no
                   otherwise
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   the
                   implanting
                   of
                   this
                   
                     heavenly
                     Light
                  
                   in
                   us
                   is
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   growth
                   and
                   encrease
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   spiritual
                   Wisdom
                   is
                   no
                   otherwise
                   wrought
                   ,
                   2
                   Cor.
                   3.18
                   .
                   Col.
                   2.2
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   spiritual
                   Acquintance
                   with
                   God
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   this
                   
                     saving
                     Wisdom
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Mysterie
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   this
                   holy
                   Knowledge
                   and
                   Understanding
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   this
                   growing
                   Light
                   and
                   insight
                   into
                   Heavenly
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   begun
                   ,
                   encreased
                   ,
                   and
                   carryed
                   on
                   by
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   especial
                   dawning
                   of
                   that
                   Glory
                   and
                   immortality
                   ,
                   which
                   this
                   salvation
                   tendeth
                   ultimately
                   unto
                   .
                
                 
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   There
                   belongs
                   unto
                   it
                   also
                   that
                   
                     Joy
                     and
                     Consolation
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   believers
                   are
                   made
                   partakers
                   of
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   .
                   Oft
                   times
                   their
                   Tryals
                   are
                   many
                   ,
                   their
                   troubles
                   great
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   temptations
                   abound
                   in
                   the
                   course
                   of
                   their
                   obedience
                   .
                   And
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   ready
                   to
                   fill
                   them
                   with
                   Cares
                   ,
                   Fears
                   ,
                   Sorrows
                   and
                   Disconsolation
                   .
                   Now
                   though
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   hath
                   foretold
                   his
                   Disciples
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   
                     tribulations
                     and
                     sorrows
                  
                   that
                   should
                   attend
                   them
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   taught
                   them
                   to
                   uphold
                   and
                   support
                   their
                   spirits
                   with
                   the
                   thoughts
                   and
                   hopes
                   of
                   the
                   glory
                   that
                   shall
                   
                   be
                   revealed
                   ;
                   yet
                   in
                   the
                   salvation
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   purchased
                   for
                   them
                   there
                   is
                   provision
                   of
                   
                     comfort
                     ,
                     with
                     joy
                     unspeakable
                     and
                     full
                     of
                     glory
                     ,
                  
                   even
                   during
                   their
                   pilgrimage
                   here
                   below
                   .
                   Such
                   joy
                   indeed
                   it
                   is
                   as
                   the
                   
                     world
                     knoweth
                     not
                  
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   know
                   .
                   The
                   principles
                   and
                   causes
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   its
                   Nature
                   and
                   Effects
                   ,
                   are
                   all
                   hidden
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   Yet
                   such
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   contentments
                   and
                   enjoyments
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   are
                   no
                   way
                   to
                   be
                   compared
                   with
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   such
                   do
                   all
                   that
                   have
                   tasted
                   of
                   it
                   esteem
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   .
                   Now
                   this
                   also
                   is
                   wrought
                   in
                   us
                   and
                   communicated
                   unto
                   us
                   by
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   Promise
                   whereby
                   God
                   gives
                   
                     strong
                     consolation
                     unto
                     the
                     heirs
                     of
                     salvation
                     ,
                     Heb.
                  
                   6.17
                   ,
                   18.
                   
                   And
                   upon
                   the
                   receiving
                   of
                   this
                   Word
                   by
                   faith
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     Believers
                     rejoyce
                     with
                     unspeakable
                     and
                     full
                     of
                     glory
                     .
                  
                   Not
                   only
                   supportment
                   and
                   comfort
                   in
                   the
                   bearing
                   of
                   troubles
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     glorious
                     Exultations
                  
                   and
                   Extasies
                   of
                   joy
                   are
                   oft-times
                   wrought
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   Believers
                   by
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   Now
                   they
                   can
                   endure
                   ,
                   now
                   they
                   can
                   suffer
                   ,
                   now
                   they
                   can
                   die
                   ;
                   joy
                   is
                   upon
                   their
                   heads
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     sorrow
                     and
                     sighing
                     flie
                     away
                     .
                  
                   Here
                   is
                   Rest
                   ,
                   here
                   is
                   Peace
                   ,
                   here
                   are
                   Refreshments
                   ,
                   here
                   are
                   Pleasures
                   ,
                   here
                   is
                   Life
                   to
                   be
                   desired
                   .
                   The
                   good
                   Lord
                   sweeten
                   and
                   season
                   all
                   our
                   hearts
                   with
                   all
                   these
                   Consolations
                   ,
                   these
                   joys
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   blessed
                   
                     Word
                     of
                     his
                     Grace
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   to
                   instance
                   in
                   no
                   more
                   particulars
                   ,
                   the
                   Gospel
                   is
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   instrument
                   in
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   for
                   
                     the
                     conferring
                     of
                     it
                     upon
                     Believers
                     ,
                  
                   because
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   taken
                   into
                   the
                   full
                   possession
                   and
                   enjoyment
                   of
                   it
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   ,
                   by
                   and
                   according
                   unto
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   sentence
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   Symbol
                   and
                   Tessera
                   that
                   gives
                   men
                   final
                   admission
                   into
                   glory
                   .
                   The
                   secrets
                   of
                   
                     all
                     hearts
                     shall
                     be
                     judged
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   2.6
                   .
                   And
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   it
                   shall
                   the
                   Elect
                   receive
                   their
                   Crown
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   these
                   respects
                   
                     is
                     the
                     Gospel
                     a
                     word
                     of
                     salvation
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   secondly
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   in
                   our
                   Proposition
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   Text
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   
                     great
                     salvation
                  
                   .
                   Now
                   we
                   have
                   seen
                   that
                   the
                   Gospel
                   is
                   called
                   salvation
                   metonymically
                   ,
                   the
                   Cause
                   being
                   called
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Effect
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   this
                   adjunct
                   of
                   
                     Great
                     ,
                     so
                     great
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Effect
                   it self
                   ,
                   
                     Salvation
                     it self
                  
                   ,
                   preached
                   and
                   tendred
                   by
                   the
                   Gospel
                   is
                   principally
                   intended
                   .
                   That
                   then
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   place
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   declare
                   ,
                   namely
                   that
                   this
                   
                     Salvation
                     preached
                     in
                     the
                     Gospel
                     is
                     great
                     salvation
                     .
                  
                   Neither
                   is
                   it
                   absolutely
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   
                     great
                     salvation
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     so
                     great
                     salvation
                  
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   usual
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   where
                   it
                   would
                   suggest
                   unto
                   our
                   minds
                   and
                   thoughts
                   an
                   
                     inconceivable
                     greatness
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   use
                   some
                   such
                   expressions
                   as
                   plainly
                   intimate
                   somewhat
                   
                     more
                     than
                     can
                     be
                     expressed
                  
                   .
                   See
                   1
                   Pet.
                   4.17
                   ,
                   18.
                   
                   Heb.
                   10.29
                   .
                   Joh.
                   3.16
                   .
                   
                     So
                     great
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   absolutely
                   so
                   ,
                   and
                   comparatively
                   so
                   ,
                   with
                   respect
                   unto
                   the
                   benefits
                   received
                   by
                   the
                   Law
                   ;
                   and
                   inconceivably
                   so
                   ,
                   beyond
                   what
                   we
                   can
                   conceive
                   or
                   express
                   .
                   There
                   ought
                   then
                   to
                   be
                   no
                   expectation
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   declare
                   the
                   
                     real
                     greatness
                  
                   of
                   this
                   salvation
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   intimates
                   to
                   be
                   inexpressible
                   ;
                   we
                   shall
                   only
                   point
                   at
                   some
                   of
                   those
                   considerations
                   wherein
                   the
                   greatness
                   of
                   it
                   doth
                   most
                   principally
                   consist
                   and
                   appear
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   great
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Eternal
                     contrivance
                     of
                     it
                  
                   .
                   When
                   sin
                   had
                   defaced
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Creation
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Honour
                   of
                   God
                   seemed
                   to
                   be
                   at
                   a
                   stand
                   ,
                   no
                   way
                   remaining
                   to
                   carry
                   it
                   on
                   unto
                   that
                   End
                   which
                   all
                   things
                   at
                   first
                   tended
                   unto
                   ;
                   all
                   Creatures
                   were
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   ever
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   ignorant
                   of
                   a
                   way
                   for
                   the
                   
                     retrievment
                     of
                     things
                  
                   into
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   better
                   Order
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   bringing
                   forth
                   a
                   salvation
                   for
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   lost
                   .
                   For
                   besides
                   that
                   there
                   were
                   such
                   horrible
                   confusions
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   inextricable
                   intanglements
                   brought
                   upon
                   the
                   Creation
                   and
                   the
                   several
                   parts
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   none
                   could
                   discern
                   how
                   they
                   might
                   be
                   joynted
                   and
                   set
                   in
                   order
                   again
                   ;
                   there
                   appeared
                   a
                   repugnancy
                   in
                   the
                   very
                   properties
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Divine
                     Nature
                  
                   ,
                   unto
                   any
                   relief
                   or
                   salvation
                   of
                   sinners
                   .
                   Let
                   
                     sinners
                     be
                     saved
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   shall
                   become
                   of
                   the
                   Justice
                   ,
                   Holiness
                   ,
                   and
                   Wrath
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   all
                   which
                   are
                   engaged
                   to
                   see
                   a
                   
                     meet
                     recompence
                     of
                     reward
                  
                   rendred
                   unto
                   every
                   transgression
                   ?
                   And
                   this
                   was
                   enough
                   eternally
                   to
                   silence
                   the
                   whole
                   Creation
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   that
                   indispensible
                   Obligation
                   which
                   is
                   on
                   them
                   always
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   to
                   prefer
                   the
                   Honour
                   and
                   Glory
                   of
                   their
                   Maker
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   Being
                   or
                   well-being
                   of
                   any
                   creatures
                   what
                   ever
                   .
                   Should
                   the
                   holy
                   Angels
                   have
                   set
                   upon
                   a
                   contrivance
                   for
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   sinners
                   ;
                   upon
                   the
                   first
                   discovery
                   that
                   it
                   would
                   interfere
                   and
                   clash
                   with
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   every
                   contrivance
                   of
                   Wisdom
                   finite
                   and
                   limited
                   would
                   have
                   done
                   undoubtedly
                   ,
                   yea
                   rise
                   up
                   against
                   his
                   very
                   Blessedness
                   and
                   Being
                   )
                   they
                   would
                   instantly
                   have
                   cast
                   it
                   from
                   them
                   as
                   an
                   
                     abominable
                     thing
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   rested
                   eternally
                   in
                   the
                   Contemplation
                   of
                   his
                   Excellencies
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   end
                   they
                   were
                   created
                   .
                   Here
                   therefore
                   infinite
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   infinite
                   Grace
                   ,
                   infinite
                   Goodness
                   ,
                   and
                   infinite
                   Holiness
                   discover
                   themselves
                   in
                   that
                   
                     contrivance
                     of
                     salvation
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   solves
                   all
                   those
                   difficulties
                   and
                   seeming
                   contradictions
                   ,
                   keeps
                   entire
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   God's
                   Attributes
                   ,
                   repairs
                   the
                   Honour
                   
                   lost
                   by
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   reduceth
                   the
                   whole
                   Creation
                   into
                   a
                   new
                   Order
                   and
                   subserviency
                   to
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   its
                   Maker
                   .
                   Hence
                   this
                   great
                   Projection
                   and
                   design
                   is
                   called
                   
                     the
                     Wisdom
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   that
                   wherein
                   he
                   was
                   pleased
                   principally
                   to
                   lay
                   open
                   the
                   fountain
                   and
                   spring
                   of
                   his
                   
                     eternal
                     Wisdom
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   11.33
                   .
                   1
                   Cor.
                   1.24
                   .
                   And
                   not
                   only
                   so
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   
                     manifold
                     wisdom
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                  
                   3.10
                   .
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   infinite
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   exerting
                   it self
                   in
                   great
                   and
                   
                     unspeakable
                     variety
                  
                   of
                   means
                   and
                   ways
                   for
                   the
                   accomplishment
                   of
                   the
                   end
                   designed
                   .
                   Yea
                   all
                   the
                   
                     Treasures
                     of
                     wisdom
                  
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   
                     laid
                     out
                  
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     laid
                     up
                     in
                     Christ
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     Col.
                  
                   2.3
                   .
                   As
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   whole
                   store
                   of
                   
                     infinite
                     wisdom
                  
                   was
                   
                     laid
                     out
                     herein
                  
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   ,
                   though
                   God
                   made
                   all
                   things
                   in
                   wisdom
                   ,
                   yet
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   principally
                   proposeth
                   unto
                   our
                   consideration
                   in
                   the
                   creation
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   is
                   his
                   
                     Sovereign
                     Will
                     and
                     Pleasure
                  
                   ,
                   joyned
                   with
                   infinite
                   Power
                   .
                   For
                   his
                   will
                   or
                   
                     pleasure
                     were
                     all
                     things
                     created
                     ,
                     Rev.
                  
                   5.11
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   this
                   work
                   of
                   contriving
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   sinners
                   ,
                   he
                   minds
                   us
                   of
                   the
                   
                     counsel
                     of
                     his
                     will
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                  
                   1.11
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     infinite
                     wisdom
                  
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   the
                   Holy
                   Acts
                   of
                   his
                   Will
                   concerning
                   it
                   were
                   accompanied
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   
                     mystery
                     of
                     his
                     good
                     pleasure
                     ,
                     wherein
                     he
                     designed
                     to
                     gather
                     up
                     all
                     things
                     into
                     one
                     head
                     by
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     verse
                  
                   10.
                   
                   Certainly
                   the
                   product
                   of
                   
                     infinite
                     and
                     eternal
                     Wisdom
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Counsel
                   of
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   Holy
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   Treasures
                   of
                   it
                   were
                   laidout
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   design
                   to
                   display
                   it
                   in
                   
                     manifold
                     variety
                  
                   ,
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   Great
                   ,
                   very
                   Great
                   ,
                   so
                   great
                   as
                   cannot
                   be
                   conceived
                   or
                   expressed
                   .
                   Might
                   we
                   here
                   stay
                   to
                   contemplate
                   and
                   admire
                   in
                   our
                   
                     dim
                     and
                     dawning
                     light
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   our
                   weakness
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   meanness
                   of
                   our
                   apprehensions
                   of
                   the
                   reflections
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Glass
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Eternity
                   of
                   this
                   contrivance
                   ,
                   the
                   transactions
                   between
                   Father
                   and
                   Son
                   about
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   Retrievment
                   of
                   the
                   lost
                   Glory
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   ruined
                   creation
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   security
                   of
                   the
                   Holiness
                   ,
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                   Veracity
                   and
                   
                     Vindictive
                     Justice
                  
                   of
                   God
                   provided
                   for
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   abundant
                   overflowings
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   Goodness
                   ,
                   Love
                   ,
                   Mercy
                   and
                   Patience
                   that
                   are
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   we
                   might
                   manifest
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   enough
                   in
                   this
                   Fountain
                   to
                   render
                   the
                   streams
                   flowing
                   from
                   it
                   great
                   and
                   glorious
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   alass
                   ,
                   what
                   a
                   little
                   ,
                   what
                   a
                   
                     small
                     portion
                  
                   of
                   its
                   Glory
                   ,
                   Excellency
                   ,
                   Beauty
                   ,
                   Riches
                   ,
                   is
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   able
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   to
                   attain
                   unto
                   ?
                   How
                   weak
                   and
                   mean
                   are
                   the
                   conceptions
                   and
                   thoughts
                   of
                   
                     little
                     children
                  
                   about
                   the
                   designs
                   and
                   counsels
                   of
                   the
                   
                     wise
                     men
                  
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ?
                   and
                   yet
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Proportion
                   between
                   the
                   Understandings
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   ;
                   but
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   at
                   all
                   between
                   ours
                   and
                   the
                   
                     infinite
                     depths
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Knowledge
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   are
                   laid
                   out
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   ;
                   we
                   think
                   as
                   children
                   ,
                   we
                   speak
                   as
                   children
                   ,
                   we
                   see
                   darkly
                   as
                   in
                   a
                   glass
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   best
                   acting
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   in
                   this
                   business
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     humble
                     Admiration
                     and
                     holy
                     Thankfulness
                  
                   .
                   Now
                   certainly
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   capacity
                   of
                   a
                   creature
                   to
                   cast
                   greater
                   contempt
                   on
                   God
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   suppose
                   he
                   would
                   set
                   all
                   his
                   glorious
                   Properties
                   on
                   work
                   ,
                   and
                   draw
                   forth
                   all
                   the
                   Treasures
                   of
                   his
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   to
                   produce
                   or
                   effect
                   that
                   which
                   should
                   be
                   
                     low
                     ,
                     mean
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   
                     every
                     way
                     admirable
                  
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   unto
                   that
                   height
                   of
                   impiety
                   hath
                   unbelief
                   arrived
                   amongst
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   unto
                   whom
                   theGospel
                   is
                   and
                   hath
                   been
                   preached
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   reject
                   and
                   contemn
                   the
                   
                     whole
                     mystery
                     of
                     it
                  
                   as
                   meer
                   folly
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   
                     empty
                     notion
                  
                   ,
                   fit
                   to
                   be
                   neglected
                   and
                   despised
                   .
                   So
                   hath
                   the
                   
                     god
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     blinded
                     the
                     eyes
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   glorious
                   Gospel
                   should
                   not
                   shine
                   into
                   their
                   minds
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   God
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   
                     admired
                     in
                     all
                     them
                     thatbelieve
                  
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   this
                   design
                   of
                   his
                   Grace
                   and
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   with
                   astonishment
                   see
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   others
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   too
                   late
                   for
                   to
                   obtain
                   any
                   benefit
                   by
                   it
                   unto
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   The
                   Salvation
                   preached
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   is
                   Great
                   upon
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   and
                   means
                   whereby
                   it
                   was
                   wrought
                   and
                   accomplished
                   ;
                   or
                   the
                   great
                   effect
                   of
                   the
                   infinite
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   Incarnation
                   Mediation
                   and
                   Suffering
                   of
                   his
                   Son.
                   Thus
                   was
                   it
                   wrought
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   otherwise
                   could
                   it
                   be
                   effected
                   .
                   
                     We
                     were
                     not
                     redeemed
                     with
                     silver
                     and
                     gold
                     ,
                     and
                     corruptible
                     things
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Pet.
                   1.18
                   .
                   No
                   such
                   price
                   would
                   be
                   accepted
                   with
                   God
                   ;
                   Salvation
                   is
                   more
                   precious
                   than
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   purchased
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   49.6
                   ,
                   7.
                   
                   But
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   effected
                   and
                   brought
                   about
                   by
                   
                     the
                     Law
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   God's
                   own
                   Institution
                   ;
                   either
                   its
                   Precepts
                   or
                   its
                   Sacrifices
                   might
                   effect
                   this
                   work
                   ,
                   and
                   Salvation
                   may
                   be
                   attained
                   by
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ?
                   But
                   yet
                   neither
                   will
                   this
                   suffice
                   .
                   
                     For
                     the
                     Law
                     is
                     weak
                     and
                     insufficient
                  
                   as
                   to
                   any
                   such
                   purpose
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   8.23
                   .
                   nor
                   would
                   the
                   Sacrifices
                   of
                   it
                   be
                   accepted
                   unto
                   that
                   end
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   10.7
                   ,
                   8.
                   
                   How
                   then
                   shall
                   it
                   be
                   wrought
                   ?
                   is
                   there
                   none
                   worthy
                   in
                   heaven
                   or
                   earth
                   to
                   undertake
                   this
                   work
                   ,
                   and
                   must
                   it
                   cease
                   for
                   ever
                   ?
                   No
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Eternal
                     Son
                  
                   of
                   God
                   himself
                   ,
                   the
                   Word
                   Power
                   and
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     brightness
                     of
                     his
                     Glory
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     express
                     image
                     of
                     his
                     Person
                     ,
                  
                   he
                   hath
                   undertaken
                   this
                   work
                   .
                   This
                   renders
                   it
                   Great
                   and
                   glorious
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Person
                   should
                   perform
                   it
                   ;
                   it
                   must
                   assuredly
                   be
                   
                     great
                     salvation
                  
                   which
                   he
                   came
                   himself
                   to
                   
                   work
                   out
                   .
                   And
                   how
                   doth
                   he
                   do
                   it
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   
                     mighty
                     word
                     of
                     hispower
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   made
                   all
                   things
                   of
                   old
                   ?
                   No
                   ,
                   this
                   work
                   is
                   of
                   another
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   another
                   manner
                   must
                   be
                   accomplished
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   To
                   this
                   purpose
                   he
                   must
                   be
                   
                     Incarnate
                     ,
                     made
                     flesh
                     ,
                     Joh.
                  
                   1.14
                   .
                   
                     made
                     of
                     a
                     Woman
                     ,
                     Gal.
                  
                   4.4
                   .
                   Though
                   hewere
                   
                     in
                     the
                     form
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     equal
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   yet
                   he
                   
                     was
                     to
                     humble
                     and
                     empty
                     himself
                     unto
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     form
                     of
                     a
                     man
                     ,
                     Phil.
                  
                   2.6
                   ,
                   7.
                   
                   This
                   is
                   that
                   
                     great
                     mystery
                     of
                     godliness
                     ,
                     God
                     manifested
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   
                     the
                     Angels
                     desire
                     to
                     look
                     into
                     .
                  
                   That
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   should
                   take
                   the
                   
                     Nature
                     of
                     Man
                  
                   into
                   subsistence
                   with
                   himself
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Person
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   necessary
                   for
                   the
                   effecting
                   of
                   this
                   salvation
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   that
                   the
                   whole
                   Creation
                   must
                   admire
                   unto
                   Eternity
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   this
                   is
                   but
                   an
                   entrance
                   into
                   this
                   work
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   In
                   
                     this
                     Nature
                  
                   he
                   must
                   be
                   
                     made
                     under
                     theLaw
                     ,
                     Gal.
                  
                   4.4
                   .
                   obnoxious
                   to
                   the
                   commands
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   boundto
                   the
                   obedience
                   which
                   it
                   required
                   .
                   It
                   became
                   
                     him
                     to
                     fulfillall
                     righteousness
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   our
                   Saviour
                   :
                   for
                   
                     though
                     he
                     were
                     a
                     Son
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     was
                     to
                     learn
                     and
                     yield
                     obedience
                     .
                  
                   Without
                   his
                   perfect
                   obedience
                   unto
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   our
                   salvation
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   perfected
                   .
                   The
                   
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     must
                     obey
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   accepted
                   and
                   crowned
                   .
                   The
                   difficulties
                   also
                   ,
                   temptations
                   and
                   dangers
                   that
                   attended
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   course
                   of
                   his
                   obedience
                   are
                   inexpressible
                   .
                   And
                   surely
                   this
                   renders
                   
                     salvation
                     by
                     him
                     very
                     great
                  
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   there
                   is
                   that
                   remains
                   which
                   gives
                   it
                   another
                   Exaltation
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   This
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   course
                   of
                   his
                   obedience
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     must
                     die
                     ,
                     shed
                     his
                     bloud
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   make
                   his
                   soul
                   an
                   offering
                   for
                   sin
                   .
                   And
                   herein
                   the
                   
                     glory
                     of
                     this
                     salvation
                  
                   breaks
                   forth
                   like
                   the
                   Sun
                   in
                   its
                   strength
                   .
                   Obedient
                   he
                   must
                   be
                   
                     unto
                     death
                     ,
                     the
                     death
                     of
                     the
                     cross
                     ,
                     Phil.
                  
                   2.8
                   .
                   
                     If
                     he
                     will
                     be
                     a
                     Captain
                     of
                     salvation
                     to
                     bring
                     many
                     sons
                     to
                     glory
                     ,
                     he
                     must
                     himself
                     be
                     made
                     perfect
                     by
                     sufferings
                     ,
                     Heb.
                  
                   2.10
                   .
                   There
                   were
                   Law
                   and
                   Curse
                   and
                   Wrath
                   standing
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   our
                   salvation
                   ,
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   removed
                   ,
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   undergone
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God.
                   For
                   we
                   were
                   not
                   redeemed
                   with
                   silver
                   and
                   gold
                   ,
                   or
                   corruptible
                   things
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     with
                     the
                     precious
                     bloud
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Pet.
                   1.18
                   .
                   And
                   therein
                   
                     God
                     redeemed
                     his
                     Church
                     with
                     his
                     own
                     bloud
                     ,
                     Acts
                  
                   20.28
                   .
                   And
                   herein
                   assuredly
                   was
                   
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     God
                     manifest
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     laid
                     down
                     his
                     life
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Joh.
                   3.16
                   .
                   This
                   belongs
                   unto
                   the
                   means
                   whereby
                   our
                   salvation
                   is
                   procured
                   .
                   Nor
                   yet
                   is
                   this
                   all
                   ,
                   for
                   if
                   Christ
                   had
                   
                     only
                     died
                     for
                     us
                  
                   ,
                   our
                   faith
                   in
                   him
                   had
                   been
                   in
                   vain
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   had
                   been
                   still
                   in
                   our
                   sins
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   ,
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   To
                   carry
                   on
                   the
                   same
                   work
                   ,
                   he
                   
                     rose
                     from
                     the
                     dead
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   
                     lives
                     for
                     ever
                  
                   to
                   make
                   intercession
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   save
                   unto
                   the
                   uttermost
                   them
                   that
                   come
                   unto
                   God
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   By
                   these
                   means
                   was
                   the
                   salvation
                   preached
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   obtained
                   ,
                   which
                   surely
                   manifest
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   
                     great
                     salvation
                  
                   .
                   Would
                   God
                   have
                   sent
                   his
                   Son
                   ,
                   his
                   only
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   manner
                   ,
                   were
                   it
                   not
                   for
                   the
                   accomplishment
                   of
                   a
                   work
                   as
                   well
                   
                     great
                     and
                     glorious
                  
                   init
                   self
                   ,
                   as
                   indispensibly
                   necessary
                   with
                   reference
                   untoits
                   end
                   ?
                   Would
                   the
                   Son
                   himself
                   have
                   so
                   
                     emptied
                     himself
                  
                   of
                   his
                   glory
                   ,
                   condescended
                   to
                   so
                   low
                   a
                   condition
                   ,
                   wrestled
                   withsuch
                   difficulties
                   ,
                   and
                   undergone
                   at
                   length
                   such
                   a
                   cursed
                   and
                   
                     shameful
                     death
                  
                   ,
                   had
                   not
                   the
                   work
                   been
                   great
                   wherein
                   he
                   was
                   employed
                   ?
                   O
                   the
                   blindness
                   hardness
                   and
                   stupidityof
                   the
                   sons
                   of
                   men
                   !
                   they
                   profess
                   they
                   believe
                   these
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   they
                   dare
                   not
                   deny
                   them
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   ;
                   but
                   forthe
                   effect
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   salvation
                   wrought
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   value
                   it
                   the
                   least
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   any
                   acquaintance
                   withall
                   .
                   If
                   
                     this
                     salvation
                  
                   thus
                   procured
                   do
                   seize
                   on
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   sleep
                   ,
                   and
                   fall
                   upon
                   them
                   whether
                   they
                   will
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   much
                   resist
                   it
                   ,
                   provided
                   that
                   it
                   cross
                   them
                   in
                   none
                   of
                   their
                   lusts
                   purposes
                   or
                   pleasures
                   .
                   But
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   Excellency
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   put
                   a
                   valuation
                   upon
                   it
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   price
                   whereby
                   it
                   is
                   purchased
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   utterly
                   regardless
                   of
                   .
                   
                     Hear
                     ,
                     ye
                     despisers
                     ,
                     wonder
                     and
                     perish
                     .
                  
                   Shall
                   the
                   
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                  
                   shed
                   his
                   blood
                   in
                   vain
                   ?
                   Shall
                   he
                   obey
                   ,
                   and
                   suffer
                   ,
                   and
                   bleed
                   ,
                   and
                   pray
                   ,
                   and
                   die
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   thing
                   of
                   nought
                   ?
                   Is
                   it
                   nothing
                   unto
                   you
                   that
                   heshould
                   undergo
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   ?
                   Was
                   there
                   want
                   of
                   Wisdom
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   love
                   unto
                   his
                   Son
                   ,
                   so
                   toemploy
                   him
                   ,
                   so
                   to
                   use
                   him
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   business
                   which
                   you
                   esteem
                   of
                   sovery
                   small
                   concernment
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   you
                   will
                   scarce
                   turn
                   aside
                   tomake
                   enquiry
                   after
                   it
                   ?
                   Assure
                   your selves
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   will
                   one
                   day
                   find
                   unto
                   your
                   
                     eternal
                     ruine
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   This
                   salvation
                   will
                   appear
                   to
                   be
                   great
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   shall
                   consider
                   what
                   by
                   it
                   we
                   
                     are
                     delivered
                     from
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   we
                   are
                   
                     interested
                     in
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   made
                   partakers
                   of
                   by
                   vertue
                   thereof
                   .
                   These
                   also
                   may
                   denominate
                   salvation
                   to
                   be
                   great
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   may
                   therefore
                   be
                   considered
                   apart
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   What
                   are
                   we
                   
                     delivered
                     from
                     by
                     this
                     salvation
                  
                   ?
                   In
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   Every
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   evil
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   come
                   .
                   And
                   all
                   evil
                   may
                   be
                   referred
                   unto
                   two
                   
                   heads
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   which
                   corrupteth
                   and
                   depraveth
                   the
                   principles
                   of
                   our
                   nature
                   in
                   their
                   being
                   and
                   operation
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   which
                   is
                   destructive
                   of
                   our
                   nature
                   as
                   to
                   its
                   well-being
                   and
                   happiness
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   of
                   these
                   is
                   sin
                   ,
                   the
                   latter
                   is
                   punishment
                   ;
                   and
                   both
                   of
                   them
                   take
                   up
                   the
                   whole
                   nature
                   of
                   evil
                   .
                   The
                   particulars
                   comprised
                   in
                   them
                   may
                   not
                   here
                   be
                   distinctly
                   and
                   severally
                   insisted
                   on
                   .
                   The
                   former
                   containeth
                   our
                   Apostasie
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   consequences
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   in
                   darkness
                   ,
                   folly
                   ,
                   filth
                   ,
                   shame
                   ,
                   bondage
                   ,
                   restlesness
                   ,
                   service
                   of
                   lust
                   the
                   world
                   and
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   and
                   therein
                   constant
                   rebellion
                   against
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   diligence
                   in
                   working
                   out
                   our
                   own
                   everlasting
                   ruine
                   ;
                   all
                   attended
                   with
                   a
                   senseless
                   stupidity
                   in
                   not
                   discerning
                   these
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   
                     evil
                     ,
                     hurtful
                     ,
                     noisome
                  
                   ,
                   corruptive
                   of
                   our
                   natures
                   and
                   beings
                   ;
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   with
                   
                     bruitish
                     sensuality
                  
                   in
                   the
                   approbation
                   and
                   liking
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   who
                   understands
                   no
                   evil
                   in
                   being
                   fallen
                   off
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     first
                     Cause
                     ,
                     chiefest
                     Good
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   last
                   End
                   of
                   all
                   ;
                   in
                   being
                   under
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   a
                   constant
                   Enmity
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   disorder
                   of
                   his
                   whole
                   soul
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   faculties
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   constant
                   service
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   the
                   fruit
                   of
                   bondage
                   and
                   captivity
                   in
                   the
                   most
                   vile
                   condition
                   ,
                   will
                   be
                   awakened
                   unto
                   another
                   apprehension
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   when
                   a
                   time
                   of
                   deliverance
                   from
                   them
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   .
                   The
                   latter
                   of
                   these
                   consists
                   in
                   the
                   
                     wrath
                     or
                     curse
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   comprizeth
                   what
                   ever
                   is
                   or
                   may
                   be
                   poenal
                   and
                   afflictive
                   unto
                   our
                   Nature
                   unto
                   Eternity
                   .
                   Now
                   from
                   both
                   these
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   effects
                   and
                   consequences
                   ,
                   are
                   Believers
                   delivered
                   by
                   this
                   salvation
                   ,
                   namely
                   from
                   
                     sin
                     and
                     wrath
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   was
                   called
                   
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     saves
                     his
                     people
                     from
                     their
                     sins
                     ,
                     Matth.
                  
                   1.21
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   isalso
                   the
                   
                     Saviour
                     who
                     delivers
                     them
                     from
                     the
                     wrath
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Thess.
                   1.10
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   
                     great
                     salvation
                  
                   .
                   If
                   a
                   man
                   be
                   but
                   the
                   means
                   of
                   delivering
                   another
                   from
                   poverty
                   ,
                   imprisonment
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   
                     dangerous
                     disease
                  
                   ,
                   especially
                   if
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   could
                   be
                   no
                   otherwise
                   delivered
                   
                     but
                     by
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   how
                   great
                   is
                   the
                   kindness
                   of
                   it
                   esteemed
                   tobe
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   deservedly
                   ?
                   
                     Providential
                     deliverances
                  
                   from
                   imminent
                   dangers
                   of
                   
                     death
                     temporal
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   looked
                   on
                   as
                   
                     great
                     salvations
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   
                     good
                     men
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   2
                   Cor.
                   1.10
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   are
                   all
                   these
                   unto
                   this
                   salvation
                   ?
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   sickness
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   disease
                   ,
                   yea
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   the
                   soul
                   ?
                   What
                   is
                   imprisonment
                   of
                   the
                   
                     out-ward
                     man
                  
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   poor
                   worms
                   like
                   our selves
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   for
                   a
                   fewdays
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     chains
                     of
                     everlasting
                     darkness
                  
                   ?
                   What
                   is
                   alittle
                   
                     outward
                     want
                  
                   and
                   poverty
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   the
                   favour
                   love
                   and
                   presence
                   of
                   God
                   unto
                   Eternity
                   ?
                   What
                   is
                   
                     death
                     temporal
                  
                   ,
                   past
                   in
                   a
                   moment
                   ,
                   an
                   end
                   of
                   troubles
                   ,
                   anentrance
                   into
                   Rest
                   ,
                   unto
                   
                     death
                     eternal
                  
                   ,
                   an
                   eternaldying
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   curse
                   wrath
                   and
                   righteous
                   vengeance
                   of
                   the
                   holyGod
                   ?
                   These
                   things
                   have
                   no
                   proportion
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   .
                   So
                   unexpressibly
                   
                     great
                     is
                     this
                     salvation
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   left
                   us
                   to
                   illustrate
                   it
                   withall
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   excellency
                   of
                   
                     Gospel
                     salvation
                  
                   will
                   at
                   length
                   be
                   known
                   to
                   them
                   by
                   whom
                   at
                   present
                   it
                   is
                   despised
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   shall
                   fall
                   and
                   perish
                   under
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   to
                   Eternity
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   This
                   salvation
                   is
                   Great
                   upon
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   End
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   which
                   it
                   brings
                   Believers
                   unto
                   .
                   The
                   deliverance
                   of
                   the
                   People
                   of
                   Israel
                   of
                   old
                   out
                   of
                   Egypt
                   was
                   
                     great
                     salvation
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   doth
                   God
                   every
                   where
                   set
                   it
                   forth
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   did
                   the
                   people
                   esteem
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   justly
                   .
                   They
                   who
                   murmured
                   under
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   who
                   despised
                   the
                   
                     pleasant
                     land
                  
                   ,
                   fell
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   under
                   the
                   sore
                   displeasure
                   of
                   God.
                   But
                   yet
                   as
                   this
                   deliverance
                   was
                   but
                   from
                   
                     temporal
                     outward
                     bondage
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   which
                   it
                   brought
                   them
                   unto
                   was
                   but
                   
                     outward
                     rest
                  
                   for
                   a
                   few
                   days
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   plentiful
                   country
                   ;
                   it
                   gave
                   them
                   an
                   inheritance
                   of
                   Houses
                   and
                   Lands
                   and
                   Vineyards
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Land
                     of
                     Canaan
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   yet
                   there
                   also
                   they
                   
                     quickly
                     died
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   perished
                   in
                   their
                   sins
                   .
                   But
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   seen
                   what
                   we
                   are
                   
                     delivered
                     from
                     by
                     this
                     salvation
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   Excellency
                   of
                   the
                   Inheritance
                   which
                   we
                   obtain
                   thereby
                   is
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   no
                   heart
                   can
                   conceive
                   ,
                   no
                   tongue
                   can
                   express
                   .
                   It
                   brings
                   us
                   into
                   the
                   
                     favour
                     and
                     love
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   Adoption
                   of
                   children
                   ,
                   into
                   durable
                   rest
                   and
                   peace
                   ;
                   in
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     enjoyment
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     glory
                     eternal
                     .
                  
                   Oh
                   the
                   Blessedness
                   of
                   this
                   Rest
                   ,
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   this
                   Inheritance
                   ,
                   the
                   Excellency
                   of
                   this
                   Crown
                   ,
                   the
                   Eternity
                   and
                   unchangeableness
                   of
                   this
                   Condition
                   ,
                   the
                   Greatness
                   of
                   this
                   Salvation
                   !
                   how
                   mean
                   ,
                   how
                   weak
                   ,
                   how
                   low
                   ,
                   how
                   unworthy
                   are
                   our
                   apprehensions
                   of
                   it
                   ?
                   yet
                   surely
                   through
                   the
                   blessed
                   Revelation
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Grace
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   we
                   see
                   ,
                   we
                   feel
                   ,
                   we
                   experience
                   so
                   much
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   sufficient
                   to
                   keep
                   us
                   up
                   unto
                   an
                   holy
                   Admiration
                   and
                   longing
                   after
                   it
                   all
                   the
                   days
                   of
                   our
                   pilgrimage
                   here
                   on
                   earth
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   remaineth
                   now
                   that
                   we
                   declare
                   the
                   
                     unavoidableness
                     of
                     their
                     destruction
                     who
                     neglect
                     this
                     so
                     great
                     salvation
                     .
                  
                   There
                   are
                   three
                   things
                   that
                   make
                   the
                   punishment
                   ,
                   or
                   destruction
                   of
                   any
                   person
                   to
                   be
                   unavoidable
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   it
                   be
                   
                     just
                     and
                     equal
                  
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   there
                   be
                   no
                   relief
                   nor
                   remedy
                   provided
                   for
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   3.
                   
                   That
                   he
                   to
                   whom
                   it
                   belongs
                   to
                   inflict
                   punishment
                   ,
                   be
                   able
                   and
                   resolved
                   so
                   to
                   do
                   :
                   and
                   they
                   all
                   concur
                   to
                   the
                   height
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   1.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   
                     just
                     and
                     equal
                  
                   that
                   such
                   persons
                   should
                   be
                   destroyed
                   ;
                   whence
                   the
                   sentence
                   concerning
                   them
                   is
                   so
                   decretory
                   and
                   absolute
                   .
                   
                     He
                     that
                     believeth
                     not
                     shall
                     be
                     damned
                     ,
                     Matth.
                  
                   16.16
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   supposeth
                   this
                   case
                   so
                   clear
                   evident
                   and
                   undeniable
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   refers
                   the
                   proceedings
                   of
                   God
                   therein
                   unto
                   the
                   judgmentof
                   sinners
                   themselves
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   10.29
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   who
                   are
                   judged
                   on
                   this
                   account
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   will
                   be
                   speechless
                   ,
                   have
                   nothing
                   to
                   reply
                   ,
                   nothing
                   to
                   complainof
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   sentence
                   denounced
                   against
                   them
                   will
                   appearunto
                   all
                   to
                   be
                   righteous
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   they
                   
                     despise
                     an
                     overture
                     of
                     a
                     treaty
                     about
                     Peace
                     and
                     Reconciliation
                  
                   between
                   God
                   and
                   their
                   souls
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   by
                   nature
                   an
                   enmity
                   between
                   God
                   and
                   them
                   ,
                   a
                   state
                   and
                   condition
                   whereby
                   themselves
                   alone
                   would
                   be
                   losers
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                   God
                   who
                   hath
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   nor
                   their
                   obedience
                   or
                   friendship
                   ,
                   tenders
                   them
                   a
                   Treaty
                   upon
                   terms
                   of
                   peace
                   .
                   What
                   greater
                   condescension
                   love
                   or
                   grace
                   could
                   be
                   conceived
                   or
                   desired
                   ?
                   This
                   is
                   tendred
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   2
                   Cor.
                   5.19
                   .
                   Now
                   what
                   greater
                   indignity
                   can
                   be
                   offered
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   
                     reject
                     his
                     tenders
                  
                   ,
                   without
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   an
                   enquiry
                   after
                   what
                   his
                   terms
                   are
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   most
                   do
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   Gospel
                   is
                   preached
                   ?
                   Is
                   not
                   this
                   plainly
                   to
                   tell
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   
                     despise
                     his
                     love
                  
                   ,
                   scorn
                   his
                   offers
                   of
                   Reconciliation
                   ,
                   and
                   fear
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   least
                   what
                   he
                   can
                   do
                   unto
                   them
                   ?
                   And
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   just
                   that
                   such
                   persons
                   should
                   be
                   
                     filled
                     with
                     the
                     fruit
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     ways
                     ?
                  
                   Let
                   men
                   deal
                   thus
                   with
                   their
                   Rulers
                   whom
                   they
                   have
                   provoked
                   ,
                   that
                   have
                   power
                   over
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   see
                   how
                   it
                   will
                   fare
                   with
                   them
                   .
                   Neither
                   
                     will
                     God
                     be
                     mocked
                  
                   ,
                   nor
                   shall
                   his
                   grace
                   always
                   be
                   despised
                   .
                   When
                   men
                   shall
                   see
                   and
                   learn
                   by
                   woful
                   experience
                   what
                   pitiful
                   poor
                   worms
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   some
                   beams
                   of
                   the
                   Greatness
                   Majesty
                   and
                   Glory
                   of
                   God
                   shining
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   how
                   will
                   they
                   be
                   filled
                   with
                   shame
                   ,
                   and
                   forced
                   to
                   subscribe
                   to
                   the
                   righteousness
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   Condemnation
                   for
                   refusing
                   his
                   treaty
                   and
                   terms
                   of
                   Peace
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   
                     These
                     terms
                     contain
                     salvation
                  
                   .
                   Men
                   in
                   the
                   neglect
                   of
                   them
                   neglect
                   and
                   refuse
                   their
                   own
                   salvation
                   :
                   and
                   can
                   any
                   man
                   perish
                   more
                   justly
                   than
                   they
                   who
                   refuse
                   to
                   be
                   saved
                   ?
                   If
                   God's
                   Terms
                   had
                   been
                   great
                   ,
                   hard
                   ,
                   and
                   difficult
                   ,
                   yet
                   considering
                   by
                   whom
                   they
                   were
                   proposed
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   whom
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   all
                   the
                   reason
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   why
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   accepted
                   ;
                   and
                   their
                   destruction
                   would
                   be
                   just
                   thatshould
                   not
                   endeavour
                   to
                   preserve
                   them
                   unto
                   the
                   utmost
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   itis
                   life
                   and
                   salvation
                   that
                   he
                   tenders
                   ,
                   on
                   whose
                   neglect
                   he
                   complains
                   ,
                   that
                   men
                   
                     will
                     not
                     come
                     unto
                     him
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     have
                     life
                     .
                  
                   Certainly
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   want
                   of
                   righteousness
                   in
                   the
                   ruine
                   of
                   such
                   persons
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   That
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   principally
                   builds
                   the
                   Righteousness
                   and
                   inevitableness
                   of
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   
                     Gospel
                     neglecters
                  
                   upon
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   
                     greatness
                     of
                     the
                     salvation
                  
                   tendered
                   unto
                   them
                   ;
                   
                     How
                     shall
                     we
                     escape
                     if
                     we
                     neglect
                     so
                     great
                     salvation
                     ?
                  
                   How
                   it
                   is
                   so
                   ,
                   and
                   wherein
                   the
                   greatness
                   and
                   excellency
                   of
                   it
                   doth
                   consist
                   hath
                   been
                   be
                   fore
                   declared
                   .
                   Such
                   and
                   so
                   great
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   which
                   as
                   inner
                   ,
                   can
                   fear
                   or
                   suffer
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   will
                   deliver
                   him
                   from
                   it
                   ;
                   nothing
                   that
                   a
                   creature
                   can
                   desire
                   but
                   it
                   will
                   bring
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   possession
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   this
                   be
                   despised
                   ,
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   righteous
                   that
                   men
                   should
                   perish
                   ?
                   If
                   we
                   know
                   not
                   ,
                   yet
                   God
                   knows
                   how
                   to
                   set
                   a
                   value
                   upon
                   this
                   great
                   Effect
                   of
                   his
                   Love
                   ,
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Grace
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   to
                   proportion
                   punishment
                   unto
                   its
                   contempt
                   .
                   The
                   truth
                   is
                   ,
                   God
                   alone
                   is
                   able
                   sufficiently
                   to
                   revenge
                   the
                   greatness
                   of
                   this
                   sin
                   and
                   indignity
                   done
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   We
                   have
                   before
                   shewed
                   how
                   meet
                   it
                   was
                   that
                   the
                   transgression
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   should
                   be
                   punished
                   with
                   punishment
                   eternal
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   the
                   Law
                   had
                   provided
                   no
                   relief
                   for
                   any
                   in
                   distress
                   or
                   misery
                   ,
                   only
                   taking
                   men
                   as
                   it
                   found
                   them
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   it
                   required
                   obedience
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   promised
                   a
                   reward
                   .
                   And
                   a
                   good
                   holy
                   and
                   righteous
                   Law
                   it
                   was
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   its
                   Commands
                   and
                   in
                   its
                   Promises
                   and
                   Threatnings
                   .
                   It
                   found
                   men
                   in
                   a
                   good
                   estate
                   ,
                   and
                   promised
                   them
                   a
                   better
                   on
                   their
                   obedience
                   ;
                   wherein
                   if
                   they
                   failed
                   ,
                   it
                   threatned
                   them
                   with
                   the
                   loss
                   of
                   their
                   present
                   condition
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   with
                   the
                   superaddition
                   of
                   eternal
                   ruine
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   all
                   this
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   clear
                   effect
                   of
                   the
                   righteousness
                   holiness
                   and
                   faithfulness
                   of
                   God.
                   But
                   the
                   Gospel
                   finds
                   men
                   in
                   
                     quite
                     another
                     state
                  
                   and
                   condition
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   condition
                   of
                   misery
                   and
                   ruine
                   ,
                   helpless
                   and
                   hopeless
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   provided
                   on
                   purpose
                   both
                   for
                   their
                   
                     present
                     relief
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   future
                   everlasting
                   happiness
                   .
                   And
                   shall
                   they
                   escape
                   by
                   whom
                   it
                   is
                   despised
                   ?
                   Is
                   it
                   not
                   
                     just
                     and
                     equal
                  
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   prove
                   a
                   savour
                   of
                   death
                   unto
                   death
                   unto
                   them
                   ?
                   Is
                   it
                   meet
                   that
                   God
                   
                     should
                     be
                     mocked
                  
                   ,
                   his
                   Grace
                   be
                   despised
                   ,
                   his
                   Justice
                   violated
                   ,
                   his
                   Glory
                   lost
                   ,
                   all
                   ,
                   that
                   sinners
                   may
                   go
                   unpunished
                   ?
                   Let
                   them
                   think
                   so
                   whilst
                   they
                   please
                   ,
                   God
                   thinketh
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   Angels
                   in
                   Heaven
                   think
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   Saints
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   unto
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   it
                   think
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   glorifie
                   Godto
                   eternity
                   for
                   the
                   righteousness
                   of
                   his
                   judgments
                   on
                   them
                   thatobey
                   not
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   Suppose
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   these
                   persons
                   be
                   in
                   itself
                   righteous
                   ,
                   yet
                   there
                   
                   may
                   be
                   some
                   remedy
                   and
                   relief
                   provided
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   maynot
                   actually
                   fall
                   under
                   it
                   ;
                   there
                   may
                   yet
                   some
                   
                     way
                     of
                     escape
                  
                   remain
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   their
                   ruine
                   not
                   be
                   so
                   unavoidable
                   as
                   is
                   pretended
                   .
                   It
                   hath
                   been
                   shewed
                   that
                   itwas
                   
                     a
                     righteous
                     thing
                  
                   that
                   the
                   transgressors
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   should
                   perish
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   a
                   way
                   of
                   escape
                   is
                   providedfor
                   them
                   ;
                   
                     God
                     is
                     merciful
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   things
                   may
                   be
                   found
                   atthe
                   last
                   day
                   otherwise
                   than
                   now
                   they
                   are
                   reported
                   :
                   at
                   least
                   allthat
                   Faith
                   ,
                   Diligence
                   ,
                   Obedience
                   and
                   Holiness
                   which
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   required
                   to
                   free
                   men
                   from
                   being
                   
                     neglecters
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   who
                   come
                   short
                   of
                   them
                   may
                   nevertheless
                   escape
                   .
                   I
                   answer
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   now
                   discoursing
                   of
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   that
                   Faith
                   and
                   Obedience
                   which
                   is
                   required
                   tointerest
                   men
                   in
                   
                     Gospel
                     salvation
                  
                   .
                   But
                   certain
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   found
                   to
                   be
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   Word
                   requires
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   other
                   ;
                   even
                   that
                   
                     faith
                     which
                     purifieth
                     the
                     heart
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   faith
                   which
                   reformeth
                   the
                   life
                   ,
                   that
                   faith
                   which
                   is
                   
                     fruitful
                     in
                     good
                     works
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   faith
                   which
                   bringeth
                   forth
                   universal
                   Holiness
                   ,
                   
                     without
                     which
                     no
                     man
                     shall
                     see
                     God.
                  
                   A
                   faith
                   consisting
                   with
                   the
                   love
                   and
                   service
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   with
                   neglect
                   of
                   Gospel
                   duties
                   ,
                   with
                   conformity
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   sensual
                   profane
                   or
                   wicked
                   life
                   ,
                   will
                   stand
                   men
                   in
                   no
                   stead
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   subject
                   of
                   our
                   present
                   discourse
                   .
                   It
                   may
                   suffice
                   in
                   general
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Faith
                     and
                     Obedience
                  
                   which
                   the
                   Gospel
                   requireth
                   are
                   indispensably
                   necessary
                   to
                   free
                   men
                   from
                   being
                   Gospel
                   despisers
                   ;
                   what
                   they
                   are
                   is
                   all
                   our
                   concernment
                   to
                   enquire
                   and
                   learn
                   :
                   for
                   where
                   they
                   are
                   wanting
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   relief
                   nor
                   remedy
                   ,
                   what
                   ever
                   wind
                   and
                   ashes
                   of
                   vain
                   hopes
                   men
                   may
                   feed
                   upon
                   and
                   deceive
                   themselves
                   withall
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   remedy
                   provided
                   for
                   the
                   
                     transgression
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   remedy
                   was
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Reasonable
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   mixture
                   of
                   
                     mercy
                     or
                     grace
                  
                   in
                   that
                   dispensation
                   .
                   And
                   God
                   saw
                   meet
                   to
                   glorifie
                   those
                   properties
                   of
                   his
                   Nature
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   those
                   which
                   before
                   shone
                   forth
                   in
                   the
                   Creation
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   giving
                   of
                   the
                   Law.
                   
                     Pardoning
                     mercy
                  
                   was
                   not
                   sinned
                   against
                   in
                   the
                   breach
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   that
                   might
                   interpose
                   for
                   a
                   relief
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   done
                   accordingly
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Neither
                   would
                   this
                   have
                   been
                   either
                   
                     reasonable
                     or
                     righteous
                  
                   ,
                   if
                   that
                   only
                   and
                   last
                   way
                   of
                   satisfying
                   the
                   Righteousness
                   and
                   the
                   Law
                   by
                   the
                   
                     sufferings
                     and
                     Sacrifice
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                  
                   had
                   not
                   intervened
                   .
                   Without
                   this
                   ,
                   Mercy
                   and
                   Grace
                   must
                   have
                   eternally
                   rested
                   in
                   the
                   bosome
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   least
                   exercise
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   as
                   we
                   see
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   respect
                   unto
                   the
                   Angels
                   that
                   sinned
                   ,
                   whose
                   Nature
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   
                     assumed
                     not
                  
                   ,
                   thereby
                   to
                   relieve
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   3.
                   
                   This
                   relief
                   was
                   declared
                   immediately
                   upon
                   the
                   entrance
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   promises
                   of
                   it
                   renewed
                   continually
                   until
                   it
                   waswrought
                   and
                   accomplished
                   .
                   And
                   hereby
                   it
                   became
                   the
                   subject
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Book
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   principal
                   matter
                   of
                   all
                   entercourse
                   between
                   God
                   and
                   sinners
                   .
                   But
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   fully
                   discover
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   neither
                   is
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   any
                   relief
                   be
                   provided
                   for
                   them
                   that
                   
                     sin
                     against
                     the
                     Gospel
                  
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   From
                   what
                   spring
                   ,
                   what
                   fountain
                   should
                   it
                   proceed
                   ?
                   
                     Mercy
                     and
                     Grace
                  
                   are
                   principally
                   sinned
                   against
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   whole
                   design
                   of
                   it
                   therein
                   defeated
                   .
                   The
                   utmost
                   of
                   mercy
                   and
                   grace
                   is
                   already
                   sinned
                   against
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   remaineth
                   now
                   for
                   the
                   relief
                   of
                   a
                   sinner
                   ?
                   Is
                   there
                   any
                   other
                   Propertie
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   Nature
                   whose
                   consideration
                   will
                   administer
                   unto
                   men
                   any
                   ground
                   of
                   hope
                   ?
                   Is
                   there
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Name
                     of
                     God
                  
                   in
                   that
                   Revelation
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   made
                   of
                   himself
                   by
                   his
                   Works
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   his
                   Word
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   them
                   encouragement
                   ?
                   Doubtless
                   nothing
                   at
                   all
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   suppose
                   that
                   God
                   had
                   not
                   laid
                   out
                   all
                   the
                   riches
                   and
                   treasures
                   of
                   his
                   Wisdom
                   Grace
                   Love
                   and
                   Goodness
                   in
                   
                     Gospel
                     salvation
                     by
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   yet
                   he
                   affirmeth
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   ;
                   suppose
                   that
                   in
                   Infinite
                   Mercy
                   there
                   were
                   yet
                   a
                   reserve
                   for
                   pardon
                   ;
                   by
                   what
                   way
                   and
                   means
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   Should
                   it
                   be
                   brought
                   forth
                   and
                   made
                   effectual
                   ?
                   We
                   have
                   seen
                   that
                   God
                   neither
                   would
                   nor
                   could
                   ever
                   have
                   exercised
                   
                     pardoning
                     mercy
                  
                   towards
                   sinners
                   ,
                   had
                   not
                   way
                   been
                   made
                   for
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Bloud
                     of
                     his
                     Son
                  
                   :
                   what
                   then
                   ?
                   Shall
                   
                     Christ
                     die
                     again
                  
                   that
                   the
                   despisers
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   may
                   be
                   saved
                   ?
                   Why
                   besides
                   that
                   the
                   Scripture
                   affirms
                   positively
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     henceforth
                     he
                     dieth
                     no
                     more
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   
                     more
                     sacrifice
                  
                   for
                   sin
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   most
                   unreasonable
                   thing
                   that
                   can
                   be
                   imagined
                   .
                   Shall
                   he
                   
                     die
                     again
                  
                   for
                   them
                   by
                   whom
                   his
                   death
                   hath
                   been
                   despised
                   ?
                   Is
                   the
                   Bloud
                   of
                   Christ
                   such
                   a
                   common
                   thing
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   cast
                   away
                   upon
                   the
                   lusts
                   of
                   men
                   ?
                   Besides
                   ,
                   when
                   should
                   he
                   
                     make
                     an
                     end
                  
                   of
                   dying
                   ?
                   They
                   who
                   have
                   once
                   neglected
                   the
                   Gospel
                   may
                   do
                   so
                   upon
                   a
                   
                     second
                     trial
                  
                   ,
                   nay
                   undoubtedly
                   would
                   do
                   so
                   ,
                   and
                   thence
                   should
                   Christ
                   
                     often
                     die
                     ,
                     often
                     be
                     offered
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   all
                   still
                   in
                   vain
                   .
                   Neither
                   hath
                   God
                   any
                   
                     other
                     Son
                  
                   to
                   send
                   to
                   die
                   for
                   sinners
                   ;
                   he
                   sent
                   
                     his
                     only
                     begotten
                     Son
                     once
                     for
                     all
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   believeth
                   not
                   on
                   him
                   must
                   perish
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                   In
                   vain
                   then
                   will
                   all
                   mens
                   expectations
                   be
                   from
                   such
                   a
                   mercy
                   as
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   to
                   
                     open
                     a
                     door
                     unto
                  
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   make
                   way
                   for
                   its
                   exercise
                   .
                   Nay
                   
                     this
                     mercy
                  
                   is
                   a
                   meer
                   figment
                   of
                   secure
                   sinners
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   such
                   thing
                   in
                   God.
                   All
                   the
                   mercy
                   and
                   grace
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   for
                   his
                   creatures
                   is
                   
                   engaged
                   in
                   
                     Gospel
                     salvation
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   that
                   be
                   despised
                   ,
                   in
                   vain
                   shall
                   men
                   look
                   for
                   any
                   other
                   .
                   Neither
                   ,
                   3.
                   
                   Is
                   there
                   any
                   word
                   spoken
                   concerning
                   any
                   such
                   relief
                   or
                   remedy
                   for
                   
                     Gospel
                     neglecters
                     .
                     Pardon
                  
                   being
                   provided
                   for
                   transgressions
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   instantly
                   it
                   is
                   promised
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   Scripture
                   is
                   written
                   for
                   the
                   manifestation
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   but
                   as
                   for
                   a
                   
                     provision
                     of
                     mercy
                  
                   for
                   them
                   that
                   
                     despise
                     theGospel
                  
                   ,
                   where
                   is
                   any
                   one
                   word
                   recorded
                   concerning
                   it
                   ?
                   Nay
                   doth
                   not
                   the
                   Scripture
                   in
                   all
                   places
                   fully
                   and
                   plainly
                   witness
                   against
                   it
                   ?
                   
                     He
                     that
                     believeth
                     not
                     shall
                     be
                     damned
                     .
                     There
                     remains
                     no
                     more
                     sacrifice
                     for
                     sin
                     .
                     He
                     that
                     believeth
                     not
                     ,
                     the
                     wrath
                     of
                     God
                     abideth
                     on
                     him
                     .
                  
                   And
                   will
                   men
                   yet
                   feed
                   themselves
                   with
                   hopes
                   of
                   mercy
                   whilst
                   they
                   neglect
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ?
                   Well
                   fare
                   them
                   who
                   being
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   retrieve
                   secure
                   sinners
                   ,
                   against
                   this
                   light
                   and
                   evidence
                   of
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   any
                   relief
                   reielved
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   have
                   carried
                   the
                   whole
                   matter
                   behind
                   the
                   curtain
                   ,
                   and
                   invented
                   a
                   Purgatory
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   help
                   them
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   gone
                   from
                   hence
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   return
                   to
                   complain
                   of
                   them
                   by
                   whom
                   they
                   are
                   deceived
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   also
                   as
                   all
                   other
                   reliefs
                   will
                   prove
                   a
                   
                     broken
                     reed
                  
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   lean
                   on
                   it
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   who
                   
                     neglect
                     the
                     Gospel
                  
                   must
                   perish
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   eternally
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   spoken
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   Then
                   all
                   hopes
                   of
                   escaping
                   must
                   arise
                   from
                   hence
                   ,
                   That
                   
                     he
                     whose
                     right
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     and
                     on
                     whom
                     it
                     is
                     incumbent
                     totake
                     vengeance
                     on
                     them
                     that
                     n●glect
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     able
                     so
                     to
                     do
                     ,
                     or
                     at
                     least
                     not
                     to
                     such
                     a
                     degree
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     render
                     it
                     so
                     fearful
                     as
                     is
                     pretended
                     .
                  
                   This
                   need
                   not
                   much
                   to
                   be
                   insisted
                   on
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   God
                   with
                   whom
                   men
                   have
                   to
                   do
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   who
                   allow
                   his
                   Being
                   ,
                   cannot
                   deny
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   Omnipotent
                   and
                   Eternal
                   .
                   Now
                   what
                   cannot
                   he
                   do
                   who
                   is
                   so
                   ?
                   It
                   will
                   at
                   length
                   be
                   found
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   
                     fearful
                     thing
                     to
                     fall
                     into
                     the
                     hands
                     of
                     the
                     living
                     God.
                  
                   There
                   is
                   unto
                   wicked
                   men
                   the
                   same
                   everlasting
                   cause
                   of
                   Being
                   and
                   Punishment
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   hand
                   that
                   upholds
                   them
                   ,
                   shall
                   afflict
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                   What
                   his
                   Righteousness
                   requires
                   ,
                   his
                   Power
                   and
                   Wrath
                   shall
                   execute
                   unto
                   the
                   uttermost
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   there
                   will
                   be
                   no
                   escaping
                   .
                   And
                   th●se
                   are
                   the
                   holy
                   foundations
                   on
                   which
                   all
                   
                     Gospel
                     Threatnings
                     and
                     Comminations
                  
                   are
                   built
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   all
                   of
                   of
                   them
                   take
                   place
                   and
                   be
                   accomplished
                   ,
                   with
                   no
                   less
                   certainty
                   than
                   the
                   Promises
                   themselves
                   .
                   Now
                   from
                   all
                   that
                   hath
                   been
                   spoken
                   unto
                   this
                   Proposition
                   we
                   may
                   learn
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   To
                   admire
                   the
                   
                     Riches
                     of
                     the
                     Grace
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   hath
                   provided
                   so
                   
                     great
                     salvation
                  
                   for
                   poor
                   sinners
                   .
                   Such
                   and
                   so
                   great
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   we
                   stood
                   in
                   need
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Nothing
                   could
                   be
                   abated
                   without
                   our
                   eternal
                   ruine
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   Divine
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   Goodness
                   ,
                   Love
                   ,
                   Grace
                   and
                   Mercy
                   shall
                   set
                   themselves
                   at
                   work
                   ,
                   what
                   will
                   they
                   not
                   accomplish
                   ?
                   And
                   the
                   effect
                   of
                   them
                   doth
                   the
                   Scripture
                   set
                   forth
                   in
                   those
                   expressions
                   .
                   
                     So
                     God
                     loved
                     theworld
                     ;
                     God
                     commendeth
                     his
                     love
                     unto
                     us
                     ;
                     Greater
                     love
                     hath
                     nonethan
                     this
                     ;
                     Riches
                     of
                     grace
                     ;
                     Treasures
                     of
                     wisdom
                     ;
                     Exceeding
                     greatness
                     of
                     Power
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   will
                   God
                   be
                   glorified
                   and
                   admired
                   unto
                   all
                   Eternity
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   contemplation
                   hereof
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   be
                   exercised
                   here
                   and
                   hereafter
                   ;
                   and
                   thereby
                   
                     may
                     we
                     grow
                     up
                     into
                     the
                     image
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     Christ
                  
                   ;
                   2
                   Cor.
                   3.18
                   .
                   Which
                   way
                   soever
                   we
                   look
                   ,
                   what
                   ever
                   we
                   consider
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   here
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   will
                   entertain
                   our
                   souls
                   withdelight
                   and
                   satisfaction
                   .
                   The
                   
                     Eternal
                     Counsel
                  
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   his
                   Mediation
                   and
                   Grace
                   ,
                   the
                   Promises
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   the
                   evil
                   and
                   wrath
                   we
                   are
                   freed
                   from
                   ,
                   the
                   Redemption
                   and
                   Glory
                   purchased
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   the
                   Priviledges
                   we
                   are
                   admitted
                   unto
                   a
                   participation
                   of
                   ,
                   the
                   Consolations
                   and
                   Joys
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   the
                   Communion
                   with
                   God
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   called
                   unto
                   :
                   how
                   glorious
                   are
                   they
                   in
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   Believers
                   ?
                   or
                   assuredly
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   ought
                   they
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   .
                   How
                   can
                   we
                   enough
                   bewail
                   that
                   vanity
                   whence
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   mind
                   suffereth
                   it self
                   to
                   be
                   possessed
                   and
                   filled
                   with
                   other
                   things
                   ?
                   Alas
                   ,
                   what
                   are
                   they
                   if
                   compared
                   to
                   the
                   excellency
                   of
                   this
                   Love
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   ?
                   Here
                   lies
                   our
                   treasure
                   ,
                   here
                   lies
                   our
                   inheritance
                   ,
                   why
                   should
                   not
                   our
                   hearts
                   be
                   here
                   also
                   ?
                   Were
                   our
                   minds
                   fixed
                   on
                   these
                   things
                   as
                   they
                   ought
                   ,
                   how
                   would
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   them
                   cast
                   out
                   our
                   cares
                   ,
                   subdue
                   our
                   fears
                   ,
                   sweeten
                   our
                   afflictions
                   and
                   persecutions
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   off
                   our
                   affections
                   from
                   the
                   fading
                   perishing
                   things
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ?
                   and
                   make
                   us
                   in
                   every
                   condition
                   
                     rejoyce
                     in
                     the
                     hopes
                     of
                     the
                     glory
                     that
                     shall
                     be
                     revealed
                     .
                  
                   And
                   indeed
                   we
                   lose
                   the
                   sweetness
                   of
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   our
                   profession
                   ,
                   the
                   reward
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   believing
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   made
                   a
                   scorn
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   prey
                   unto
                   temptations
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   dwell
                   not
                   enough
                   in
                   the
                   contemplation
                   of
                   this
                   
                     great
                     salvation
                  
                   .
                   To
                   stir
                   us
                   up
                   then
                   hereunto
                   we
                   may
                   consider
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   
                     excellency
                     of
                     the
                     things
                     themselves
                  
                   that
                   are
                   proposed
                   unto
                   our
                   meditations
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   Great
                   ,
                   the
                   Deep
                   ,
                   the
                   hidden
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Grace
                   of
                   God.
                   Men
                   justifie
                   themselves
                   in
                   spending
                   their
                   time
                   and
                   speculations
                   about
                   the
                   
                     things
                     of
                     Nature
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   indeed
                   the
                   employment
                   is
                   better
                   and
                   more
                   noble
                   than
                   what
                   the
                   generality
                   of
                   men
                   do
                   exercise
                   themselves
                   about
                   .
                   For
                   some
                   seldom
                   raise
                   their
                   thoughts
                   above
                   the
                   dunghills
                   whereon
                   they
                   live
                   ;
                   and
                   some
                   stuff
                   their
                   minds
                   with
                   such
                   filthy
                   imaginations
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   make
                   them
                   an
                   Abomination
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   Mich.
                   2.1
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   They
                   are
                   conversant
                   only
                   about
                   their
                   own
                   Lusts
                   ,
                   and
                   making
                   Provision
                   to
                   fulfill
                   and
                   satisfie
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   what
                   are
                   these
                   things
                   which
                   the
                   better
                   and
                   more
                   
                     refined
                     part
                  
                   of
                   mankind
                   doth
                   search
                   and
                   enquire
                   into
                   ,
                   things
                   that
                   
                     came
                     out
                     of
                     nothing
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   returning
                   thitherward
                   apace
                   ;
                   things
                   which
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   known
                   ,
                   do
                   not
                   much
                   inrich
                   the
                   mind
                   ,
                   nor
                   better
                   it
                   at
                   all
                   as
                   to
                   its
                   
                     eternal
                     condition
                  
                   ,
                   nor
                   contribute
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   the
                   Advantage
                   of
                   their
                   souls
                   .
                   But
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   
                     eternal
                     ,
                     glorious
                     ,
                     mysterious
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   have
                   the
                   characters
                   of
                   all
                   Gods
                   Excellencies
                   enstamped
                   upon
                   them
                   ;
                   whose
                   knowledge
                   gives
                   the
                   mind
                   its
                   perfection
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   soul
                   its
                   blessedness
                   ;
                   John
                   17.3
                   .
                   This
                   made
                   Paul
                   cry
                   out
                   that
                   
                     he
                     accounted
                     all
                     things
                     to
                     be
                     but
                     loss
                     and
                     dung
                     in
                     comparison
                     of
                     an
                     acquaintance
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     Phil.
                  
                   3.8
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Prophets
                   of
                   old
                   to
                   
                     search
                     diligently
                  
                   into
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   1
                   Pet.
                   1.11
                   ,
                   12.
                   as
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   alone
                   deserved
                   to
                   be
                   enquired
                   after
                   ;
                   and
                   which
                   enquiry
                   renders
                   them
                   
                     noble
                     in
                     whom
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     Acts
                  
                   17.11
                   .
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   alone
                   differenceth
                   men
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Jer.
                   9.23
                   ,
                   24.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Our
                   Interest
                   and
                   Propriety
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   are
                   believers
                   these
                   are
                   
                     our
                     things
                  
                   .
                   The
                   
                     Rich
                     man
                  
                   is
                   much
                   in
                   the
                   contemplation
                   of
                   his
                   Riches
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   
                     his
                     own
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Great
                   man
                   of
                   his
                   Power
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   his
                   propriety
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   Men
                   take
                   little
                   delight
                   in
                   being
                   conversant
                   in
                   their
                   minds
                   about
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   their
                   own
                   .
                   Now
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   ours
                   if
                   we
                   
                     are
                     Christs
                  
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   3.22
                   .
                   This
                   salvation
                   was
                   
                     prepared
                     for
                     us
                  
                   from
                   all
                   Eternity
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   are
                   the
                   
                     heirs
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     Heb.
                  
                   1.13
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   
                     purchased
                     for
                     us
                  
                   by
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ;
                   we
                   have
                   redemption
                   and
                   salvation
                   by
                   his
                   blood
                   ;
                   It
                   is
                   
                     made
                     over
                     unto
                     us
                  
                   by
                   the
                   promise
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     conferred
                     upon
                     us
                  
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Grace
                   .
                   Are
                   these
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   despised
                   ?
                   Are
                   they
                   to
                   be
                   cast
                   aside
                   among
                   the
                   things
                   wherein
                   we
                   are
                   least
                   concerned
                   ?
                   Or
                   can
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   greater
                   evidence
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   no
                   Propriety
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   would
                   be
                   ,
                   if
                   our
                   hearts
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   set
                   upon
                   them
                   ?
                   What
                   ,
                   all
                   these
                   Riches
                   ours
                   ,
                   all
                   these
                   Treasures
                   ,
                   this
                   goodly
                   Inheritance
                   ,
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   this
                   Glory
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   we
                   not
                   be
                   constant
                   in
                   thoughts
                   and
                   meditations
                   about
                   them
                   ?
                   It
                   is
                   doubtless
                   a
                   sign
                   at
                   least
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   question
                   our
                   Title
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Evidences
                   we
                   have
                   of
                   them
                   will
                   not
                   endure
                   the
                   tryall
                   .
                   But
                   
                     wo
                     unto
                     us
                  
                   if
                   that
                   should
                   be
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   our
                   profession
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   why
                   are
                   not
                   our
                   minds
                   fixed
                   on
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   
                     our
                     own
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   take
                   from
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   
                     The
                     Profit
                     and
                     Advantage
                  
                   which
                   we
                   shall
                   have
                   hereby
                   ;
                   which
                   will
                   be
                   much
                   every
                   way
                   :
                   for
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   By
                   this
                   means
                   we
                   shall
                   
                     grow
                     up
                     into
                     a
                     likeness
                     and
                     conformity
                  
                   unto
                   these
                   things
                   in
                   our
                   inward
                   man.
                   Spiritual
                   Meditation
                   will
                   assimulate
                   our
                   minds
                   and
                   souls
                   unto
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   object
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   Apostle
                   tells
                   the
                   Romans
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   
                     delivered
                     into
                     the
                     form
                     of
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     preached
                     unto
                     them
                     ,
                     Chap.
                  
                   6.17
                   .
                   
                     obeying
                     it
                     by
                     faith
                     ,
                     the
                     likeness
                     of
                     it
                     was
                     brought
                     forth
                     upon
                     their
                     souls
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   renewing
                   of
                   their
                   minds
                   ,
                   
                     transformed
                     quite
                     into
                     another
                     image
                     in
                     their
                     souls
                     ,
                     Chap.
                  
                   12.2
                   .
                   This
                   the
                   Apostle
                   most
                   excellently
                   expresseth
                   ,
                   2
                   Cor.
                   3.18
                   .
                   A
                   constant
                   believing
                   contemplation
                   of
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   this
                   salvation
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   will
                   
                     change
                     the
                     mind
                     into
                     the
                     image
                     and
                     likeness
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   various
                   degrees
                   untill
                   we
                   attain
                   unto
                   perfection
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   shall
                   know
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   known
                   .
                   Accustoming
                   of
                   our
                   minds
                   unto
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   will
                   make
                   them
                   heavenly
                   ;
                   and
                   our
                   affectious
                   which
                   will
                   be
                   conformed
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   holy
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   have
                   Christ
                   
                     dwell
                     plentifully
                     in
                     us
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   our selves
                   to
                   grow
                   up
                   into
                   him
                   who
                   is
                   our
                   head
                   .
                   And
                   is
                   it
                   nothing
                   to
                   get
                   our
                   minds
                   purged
                   from
                   an
                   evil
                   habit
                   ,
                   enclining
                   unto
                   earthly
                   things
                   ,
                   or
                   continually
                   forging
                   foolish
                   and
                   hurtful
                   Imaginations
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   ?
                   This
                   Meditation
                   will
                   cast
                   the
                   soul
                   into
                   
                     another
                     mould
                     and
                     frame
                  
                   ;
                   makeing
                   the
                   heart
                   a
                   good
                   treasure
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   drawn
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   ,
                   Good
                   things
                   new
                   and
                   old
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Consolation
                     and
                     supportment
                     under
                     all
                     Afflictions
                     will
                     from
                     hence
                     spring
                     up
                     in
                     the
                     soul.
                  
                   When
                   the
                   Apostle
                   would
                   describe
                   that
                   property
                   of
                   faith
                   whereby
                   it
                   enables
                   a
                   Believer
                   to
                   do
                   and
                   suffer
                   
                     great
                     things
                  
                   joyfully
                   and
                   comfortably
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   it
                   by
                   its
                   work
                   and
                   effect
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     substance
                     of
                     things
                     hoped
                     for
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     evidence
                     of
                     things
                     not
                     seen
                     ,
                     Chap.
                  
                   11.1
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   it
                   brings
                   into
                   the
                   soul
                   ,
                   and
                   makes
                   evident
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     great
                     things
                     of
                     this
                     salvation
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   great
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   Love
                   and
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                   therein
                   ;
                   and
                   thus
                   it
                   doth
                   no
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   than
                   by
                   a
                   constant
                   contemplation
                   and
                   holy
                   admiration
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   this
                   is
                   once
                   done
                   ,
                   he
                   multiplyes
                   instances
                   to
                   evince
                   what
                   great
                   Effects
                   it
                   will
                   produce
                   ,
                   especially
                   in
                   its
                   enabling
                   of
                   us
                   to
                   go
                   through
                   difficulties
                   ,
                   tryals
                   and
                   afflictions
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   same
                   also
                   he
                   ascribeth
                   unto
                   Hope
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   nothing
                   but
                   the
                   souls
                   waiting
                   and
                   expectation
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   partaker
                   of
                   the
                   fulness
                   of
                   this
                   salvation
                   ,
                   whose
                   greatness
                   and
                   satisfactory
                   Excellency
                   it
                   doth
                   admire
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   5.2
                   ,
                   3
                   ,
                   4
                   ,
                   5.
                   
                   
                   When
                   any
                   Affliction
                   or
                   Tribulation
                   presseth
                   upon
                   a
                   believer
                   ,
                   h●
                   can
                   readily
                   divert
                   his
                   thoughts
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     rich
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                  
                   in
                   this
                   salvation
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   fill
                   his
                   heart
                   with
                   such
                   a
                   sense
                   of
                   his
                   love
                   ,
                   as
                   shall
                   carry
                   him
                   above
                   all
                   the
                   assaults
                   of
                   his
                   trouble
                   .
                   And
                   a
                   direction
                   to
                   this
                   purpose
                   the
                   Apostle
                   pursues
                   at
                   large
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   8.16
                   ,
                   17
                   ,
                   18
                   ,
                   24
                   ,
                   25
                   ,
                   34
                   ,
                   35
                   ,
                   36
                   ,
                   37
                   ,
                   38.
                   
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   
                     safe
                     harbour
                  
                   for
                   the
                   soul
                   to
                   betake
                   it self
                   unto
                   in
                   every
                   storm
                   ;
                   as
                   he
                   teacheth
                   us
                   again
                   ,
                   2
                   Cor.
                   4.16
                   ,
                   17
                   ,
                   18.
                   
                   Whatever
                   befalls
                   us
                   in
                   our
                   
                     outward
                     man
                  
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   should
                   press
                   so
                   sore
                   upon
                   us
                   as
                   to
                   ruine
                   us
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   
                     faint
                     not
                  
                   ,
                   we
                   despond
                   not
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   reason
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   these
                   things
                   which
                   we
                   suffer
                   ,
                   bear
                   no
                   proportion
                   unto
                   what
                   we
                   enjoy
                   or
                   expect
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   way
                   whereby
                   this
                   consideration
                   is
                   made
                   effectual
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   is
                   by
                   a
                   constant
                   Contemplation
                   by
                   faith
                   on
                   the
                   great
                   unseen
                   things
                   of
                   this
                   salvation
                   ,
                   which
                   takes
                   off
                   our
                   minds
                   and
                   spirits
                   from
                   a
                   Valuation
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   we
                   presently
                   suffer
                   and
                   endure
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   experience
                   assures
                   us
                   to
                   be
                   our
                   only
                   relief
                   in
                   afflictions
                   ,
                   which
                   undoubtedly
                   it
                   is
                   our
                   wisdom
                   to
                   be
                   provided
                   for
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   same
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   concerning
                   Persecution
                   ,
                   one
                   especial
                   part
                   of
                   Affliction
                   ,
                   and
                   commonly
                   that
                   which
                   most
                   entangles
                   the
                   minds
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   suffer
                   .
                   Now
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   endure
                   Persecution
                   quietly
                   ,
                   patiently
                   ,
                   constantly
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   especially
                   when
                   the
                   Devil
                   pursues
                   his
                   old
                   design
                   of
                   
                     bringing
                     it
                     home
                     unto
                     their
                     persons
                     ,
                     Job
                     .
                  
                   2.5
                   .
                   unless
                   he
                   hath
                   in
                   readiness
                   a
                   greater
                   Good
                   which
                   shall
                   in
                   its
                   self
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   mind
                   ,
                   out-ballance
                   the
                   evil
                   which
                   he
                   suffers
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   this
                   Salvation
                   will
                   do
                   .
                   The
                   soul
                   that
                   is
                   exercised
                   in
                   the
                   contemplation
                   and
                   Admiration
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   will
                   despise
                   and
                   triumph
                   over
                   all
                   his
                   outward
                   sufferings
                   which
                   befall
                   him
                   on
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   his
                   
                     interest
                     therein
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   all
                   Persecution
                   doth
                   .
                   This
                   the
                   Apostle
                   declares
                   at
                   large
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   8.31
                   ,
                   32
                   ,
                   33
                   ,
                   34.
                   
                   He
                   directs
                   us
                   to
                   an
                   holy
                   Meditation
                   on
                   Gods
                   
                     electing
                     Love
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Death
                   and
                   Mediation
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   two
                   springs
                   of
                   this
                   Meditation
                   .
                   And
                   thence
                   
                     leads
                     us
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   35
                   ,
                   36.
                   to
                   a
                   supposition
                   of
                   the
                   
                     great
                     and
                     sore
                     persecutions
                  
                   that
                   may
                   befall
                   us
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ;
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   former
                   consideration
                   triumphs
                   over
                   it
                   all
                   ,
                   v.
                   37.
                   with
                   a
                   joy
                   and
                   exaltation
                   beyond
                   that
                   of
                   Conquerors
                   in
                   a
                   battle
                   ,
                   which
                   yet
                   is
                   the
                   greatest
                   that
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   man
                   is
                   capable
                   of
                   ,
                   in
                   and
                   about
                   temporal
                   things
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   soul
                   is
                   prepossessed
                   with
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   this
                   Grace
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   
                     interest
                     therein
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   assuredly
                   bear
                   him
                   up
                   against
                   all
                   the
                   threatnings
                   ,
                   reproaches
                   and
                   persecutions
                   of
                   this
                   World
                   ;
                   even
                   as
                   it
                   did
                   the
                   Apostles
                   of
                   old
                   ;
                   making
                   them
                   esteem
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   be
                   their
                   
                     Honour
                     and
                     Glory
                  
                   which
                   the
                   World
                   looked
                   on
                   as
                   their
                   
                     shame
                     ;
                     Acts
                  
                   5.41
                   .
                   and
                   without
                   this
                   the
                   heart
                   will
                   be
                   very
                   ready
                   to
                   sink
                   and
                   faint
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   This
                   also
                   will
                   greatly
                   tend
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     confirmation
                     of
                     our
                     faith
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   giving
                   us
                   a
                   full
                   Experience
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   we
                   do
                   believe
                   .
                   Then
                   the
                   Heart
                   is
                   immovable
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   established
                   by
                   Experience
                   ;
                   when
                   we
                   find
                   a
                   substance
                   ,
                   a
                   reality
                   ,
                   a
                   spiritual
                   nourishment
                   in
                   things
                   proposed
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                   Now
                   how
                   can
                   this
                   be
                   obtained
                   ,
                   unless
                   we
                   are
                   conversant
                   in
                   our
                   minds
                   about
                   them
                   ?
                   unless
                   we
                   dwell
                   in
                   our
                   thoughts
                   and
                   affections
                   upon
                   them
                   ?
                   For
                   thereby
                   do
                   we
                   taste
                   and
                   find
                   
                     how
                     good
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   is
                   in
                   this
                   work
                   of
                   his
                   Grace
                   .
                   Thus
                   this
                   duty
                   being
                   on
                   many
                   accounts
                   of
                   so
                   great
                   importance
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   do
                   well
                   to
                   consider
                   wherein
                   it
                   consisteth
                   ;
                   and
                   there
                   are
                   these
                   four
                   things
                   belonging
                   unto
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   Intense
                   Prayer
                   for
                   a
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Revelation
                   to
                   give
                   us
                   an
                   Acquaintance
                   with
                   the
                   Mysterie
                   and
                   Grace
                   of
                   this
                   
                     great
                     salvation
                  
                   .
                   In
                   our selves
                   we
                   have
                   no
                   
                     inbred
                     knowledge
                  
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   we
                   by
                   our
                   own
                   endeavours
                   attain
                   unto
                   it
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   have
                   a
                   
                     new
                     understanding
                  
                   given
                   us
                   ,
                   or
                   we
                   shall
                   not
                   
                     know
                     him
                     that
                     is
                     true
                  
                   ,
                   1
                   Job
                   .
                   5.20
                   .
                   For
                   notwithstanding
                   the
                   Declaration
                   that
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   this
                   Mysterie
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   we
                   see
                   that
                   the
                   most
                   men
                   live
                   in
                   Darkness
                   and
                   Ignorance
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   only
                   the
                   
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                  
                   which
                   can
                   search
                   
                     these
                     deep
                     things
                  
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   reveal
                   them
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   2.10
                   .
                   By
                   him
                   must
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     commanded
                     light
                     to
                     shine
                     out
                     of
                     darkness
                     ,
                     shine
                     into
                     our
                     hearts
                     to
                     give
                     us
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     this
                     glory
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     face
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                  
                   2
                   Cor.
                   4.6
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   the
                   Apostle
                   prayes
                   for
                   the
                   Ephesians
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     God
                     would
                     give
                     unto
                     them
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Wisdom
                     and
                     Revelation
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     eyes
                     of
                     their
                     understandings
                     being
                     opened
                     ,
                     they
                     may
                     know
                     what
                     is
                     the
                     hope
                     of
                     his
                     calling
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     the
                     riches
                     of
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     his
                     inheritance
                     in
                     the
                     Saints
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     is
                     the
                     exceeding
                     greatness
                     of
                     his
                     power
                     to
                     us
                     ward
                     who
                     believe
                     ,
                     Chap.
                  
                   1.17
                   ,
                   18
                   ,
                   19.
                   
                   And
                   for
                   the
                   Colossians
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   come
                   
                     unto
                     all
                     riches
                     of
                     the
                     full
                     assurance
                     of
                     understanding
                     to
                     the
                     acknowledgement
                     of
                     the
                     Mysterie
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     Chap.
                  
                   2.2
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   have
                   a
                   spiritual
                   and
                   saving
                   acquaintance
                   with
                   the
                   Mysterie
                   of
                   this
                   
                     great
                     salvation
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Love
                   ,
                   Grace
                   ,
                   and
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   God
                   therein
                   ;
                   which
                   without
                   
                     this
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Wisdom
                     and
                     Revelation
                  
                   
                   from
                   above
                   we
                   shall
                   not
                   attain
                   unto
                   .
                   This
                   then
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   sought
                   after
                   ;
                   this
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   abide
                   in
                   ;
                   constant
                   Prayers
                   and
                   supplications
                   for
                   the
                   teaching
                   ,
                   instructing
                   ,
                   revealing
                   ,
                   enlightning
                   Work
                   and
                   Efficacy
                   of
                   this
                   Spirit
                   ;
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   enabled
                   to
                   look
                   into
                   these
                   
                     deep
                     things
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   in
                   some
                   measure
                   
                     with
                     all
                     Saints
                     comprehend
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   grow
                   
                     wise
                     in
                     the
                     Mysterie
                     of
                     salvation
                     .
                     Solomon
                  
                   tells
                   us
                   how
                   this
                   wisdom
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   obtained
                   ,
                   Prov.
                   2.3
                   ,
                   4
                   ,
                   5.
                   
                   
                     If
                     thou
                     cryest
                     after
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     liftest
                     up
                     thy
                     voyce
                     for
                     understanding
                     ,
                     if
                     thou
                     seekest
                     for
                     her
                     as
                     for
                     silver
                     ,
                     and
                     searchest
                     for
                     her
                     as
                     for
                     hid
                     treasures
                     ,
                     then
                     shalt
                     thou
                     understand
                     the
                     fear
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     find
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   It
                   is
                   by
                   praying
                   ,
                   crying
                   ,
                   supplications
                   ,
                   with
                   diligence
                   ,
                   and
                   perseverance
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   attain
                   this
                   Wisdom
                   ;
                   abide
                   herein
                   ,
                   or
                   all
                   other
                   attempts
                   will
                   prove
                   but
                   vain
                   .
                   How
                   many
                   poor
                   souls
                   otherwise
                   weak
                   and
                   simple
                   ,
                   have
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   grown
                   
                     exceeding
                     wise
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Mysterie
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                   And
                   how
                   many
                   more
                   ,
                   
                     wise
                     in
                     this
                     world
                  
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   neglect
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   do
                   walk
                   in
                   darkness
                   all
                   their
                   dayes
                   ?
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   Diligent
                   
                     study
                     of
                     the
                     Word
                  
                   wherein
                   this
                   Mysterie
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   declared
                   and
                   proposed
                   unto
                   our
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   holy
                   contemplation
                   ;
                   but
                   this
                   hath
                   been
                   spoken
                   unto
                   in
                   part
                   already
                   ,
                   and
                   must
                   again
                   be
                   considered
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   need
                   not
                   here
                   to
                   be
                   insisted
                   on
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   Sincere
                   love
                   unto
                   ,
                   and
                   delight
                   in
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   revealed
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   is
                   another
                   part
                   of
                   this
                   duty
                   .
                   Herein
                   our
                   Apostle
                   declares
                   what
                   was
                   his
                   frame
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   Phil.
                   3.8
                   .
                   How
                   doth
                   his
                   heart
                   triumph
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   rejoyce
                   over
                   the
                   knowledge
                   he
                   had
                   obtained
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ?
                   and
                   then
                   indeed
                   do
                   we
                   know
                   any
                   thing
                   of
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                   aright
                   ,
                   when
                   our
                   hearts
                   are
                   affected
                   with
                   what
                   we
                   know
                   .
                   Peter
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Saints
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   believing
                   ,
                   
                     rejoyced
                     with
                     joy
                     unspeakable
                     and
                     full
                     of
                     glory
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Ep.
                   1.8
                   .
                   They
                   discovered
                   that
                   in
                   Christ
                   which
                   ma●●
                   their
                   hearts
                   leap
                   within
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   their
                   affections
                   to
                   overflow
                   with
                   delight
                   and
                   joy
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   an
                   Essential
                   part
                   of
                   this
                   
                     Holy
                     Admiration
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   distinguisheth
                   it
                   from
                   that
                   barren
                   ,
                   fruitless
                   ,
                   
                     notional
                     speculation
                  
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   some
                   are
                   contented
                   withall
                   .
                   This
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   stir
                   up
                   our
                   hearts
                   unto
                   in
                   all
                   our
                   Meditations
                   of
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   rest
                   untill
                   we
                   find
                   them
                   affected
                   ,
                   satisfied
                   and
                   filled
                   with
                   an
                   
                     holy
                     complacency
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   most
                   eminent
                   evidence
                   of
                   our
                   interest
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   Union
                   unto
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   made
                   known
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   All
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   attended
                   with
                   
                     thankfulness
                     and
                     praise
                  
                   .
                   This
                   the
                   Apostle
                   was
                   full
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   brake
                   forth
                   into
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   entred
                   upon
                   the
                   description
                   of
                   this
                   
                     Grace
                     ,
                     Eph.
                  
                   1.3
                   ,
                   4.
                   and
                   this
                   will
                   be
                   the
                   frame
                   of
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   exercised
                   unto
                   an
                   
                     holy
                     admiration
                  
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   When
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   considered
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   revealing
                   the
                   mysteries
                   of
                   this
                   salvation
                   unto
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     he
                     reioyced
                     in
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     Luke
                  
                   10.21
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   his
                   Spirit
                   
                     leaped
                     in
                     him
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   breaks
                   forth
                   into
                   a
                   solemn
                   Doxologie
                   ,
                   giving
                   Praise
                   and
                   Glory
                   unto
                   God.
                   And
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   their
                   duty
                   to
                   whom
                   they
                   are
                   revealed
                   ,
                   to
                   do
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   out
                   of
                   love
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   our
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   did
                   on
                   their
                   behalf
                   ?
                   Thankfulness
                   for
                   the
                   things
                   themselves
                   ,
                   thankfulness
                   for
                   the
                   Revelation
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   thankfulness
                   for
                   the
                   Love
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   part
                   of
                   this
                   duty
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   This
                   will
                   teach
                   us
                   ,
                   
                     what
                     esteem
                     we
                     ought
                     to
                     have
                     of
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     alone
                     this
                     great
                     salvation
                     is
                     revealed
                     and
                     exhibited
                     unto
                     us
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   great
                   means
                   and
                   instrument
                   which
                   God
                   is
                   pleased
                   to
                   use
                   in
                   bringing
                   us
                   unto
                   a
                   participation
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   This
                   one
                   consideration
                   is
                   enough
                   to
                   instruct
                   us
                   unto
                   what
                   valuation
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   make
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   what
                   price
                   we
                   should
                   set
                   upon
                   it
                   ,
                   seeing
                   we
                   cannot
                   have
                   the
                   pearl
                   without
                   the
                   purchase
                   of
                   this
                   Field
                   .
                   Some
                   neglect
                   it
                   ,
                   some
                   despise
                   it
                   ,
                   some
                   persecute
                   it
                   ,
                   some
                   look
                   upon
                   it
                   as
                   foolishness
                   ,
                   some
                   as
                   weakness
                   ,
                   but
                   unto
                   them
                   that
                   believe
                   ,
                   it
                   
                     is
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     wisdom
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   To
                   further
                   us
                   in
                   this
                   duty
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   take
                   up
                   some
                   of
                   those
                   considerations
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   words
                   we
                   insist
                   upon
                   do
                   offer
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   also
                   pass
                   through
                   what
                   yet
                   remains
                   for
                   our
                   instruction
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   we
                   may
                   consider
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   
                     Excellency
                     and
                     Preheminence
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   which
                   ariseth
                   from
                   the
                   first
                   Revealer
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God.
                   
                     It
                     was
                     begun
                     to
                     be
                     spoken
                     unto
                     us
                     by
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   ;
                   Herein
                   the
                   Apostle
                   prefers
                   it
                   before
                   the
                   Law.
                   It
                   is
                   
                     that
                     Word
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Son
                   came
                   to
                   reveal
                   and
                   declare
                   from
                   the
                   
                     bosome
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   surely
                   he
                   deserves
                   to
                   be
                   attended
                   unto
                   ;
                   Hence
                   it
                   is
                   so
                   often
                   called
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Gospel
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   because
                   it
                   treateth
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   it
                   proceedeth
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   that
                   account
                   is
                   worthy
                   of
                   all
                   Acceptation
                   .
                   And
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   
                     To
                     neglect
                     the
                     Gospel
                     is
                     to
                     neglect
                     and
                     despise
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     who
                     was
                     the
                     Author
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   consequently
                   the
                   Love
                   and
                   Grace
                   of
                   
                   God
                   in
                   sending
                   him
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   tells
                   them
                   that
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     that
                     despiseth
                     you
                     ,
                     despiseth
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     that
                     despiseth
                     me
                     ,
                     despiseth
                     him
                     that
                     sent
                     me
                     .
                  
                   Neglect
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   reflects
                   immediately
                   upon
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   and
                   the
                   Father
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   our
                   Apostle
                   bids
                   us
                   
                     take
                     heed
                     that
                     we
                     despise
                     not
                     him
                     who
                     spake
                     from
                     Heaven
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   otherwise
                   done
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   neglect
                   of
                   his
                   word
                   .
                   Some
                   pretend
                   to
                   honour
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   have
                   no
                   regard
                   for
                   his
                   Word
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   say
                   of
                   it
                   as
                   Ahab
                   of
                   Micaiah
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   hate
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   have
                   therefore
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   endeavoured
                   to
                   extirpate
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   it
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Papists
                   have
                   done
                   :
                   at
                   least
                   ,
                   have
                   looked
                   on
                   it
                   as
                   an
                   
                     useless
                     thing
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   might
                   be
                   well
                   enough
                   without
                   .
                   But
                   such
                   men
                   will
                   find
                   themselves
                   mistaken
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   too
                   late
                   to
                   seek
                   after
                   a
                   remedy
                   ;
                   the
                   true
                   Cause
                   of
                   their
                   hatred
                   unto
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   is
                   because
                   they
                   can
                   find
                   no
                   other
                   way
                   to
                   express
                   their
                   hatred
                   unto
                   Christ
                   himself
                   .
                   Neither
                   did
                   ever
                   any
                   man
                   hate
                   or
                   loath
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   first
                   hated
                   and
                   loathed
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   :
                   but
                   against
                   the
                   Word
                   they
                   have
                   many
                   pretences
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   Christ
                   none
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   as
                   yet
                   passable
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   This
                   makes
                   the
                   Word
                   to
                   bear
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   intended
                   against
                   Christ
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   will
                   he
                   interpret
                   it
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   .
                   (
                   3.
                   )
                   Consider
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   
                     Word
                     was
                     confirmed
                     and
                     witnessed
                     unto
                     from
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     mighty
                     Works
                     and
                     Miracles
                     which
                     attended
                     the
                     dispensation
                     thereof
                     .
                  
                   So
                   our
                   Apostle
                   here
                   informs
                   us
                   ;
                   and
                   though
                   we
                   saw
                   not
                   those
                   Miracles
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   have
                   them
                   left
                   on
                   
                     infallible
                     Record
                  
                   for
                   our
                   use
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   them
                   we
                   might
                   be
                   yet
                   stirred
                   up
                   to
                   value
                   and
                   attend
                   unto
                   the
                   Word
                   in
                   a
                   due
                   manner
                   .
                   God
                   hath
                   so
                   ordered
                   things
                   in
                   his
                   holy
                   Providence
                   ,
                   that
                   none
                   can
                   neglect
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   without
                   shutting
                   his
                   eyes
                   against
                   such
                   Light
                   and
                   Evidence
                   of
                   conviction
                   ,
                   as
                   will
                   leave
                   them
                   abundantly
                   inexcusable
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   .
                   Now
                   from
                   these
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   considerations
                   ;
                   the
                   duty
                   proposed
                   may
                   be
                   enforced
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Verse
                   V
                   ,
                   VI
                   ,
                   VII
                   ,
                   VIII
                   ,
                   IX
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   Apostle
                   in
                   these
                   Verses
                   proceeds
                   in
                   the
                   pursuit
                   of
                   his
                   former
                   design
                   .
                   From
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   
                     first
                     Chapter
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   presseth
                   the
                   Exhortation
                   at
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   passed
                   through
                   .
                   The
                   Foundation
                   of
                   that
                   Exhortation
                   was
                   the
                   Preheminence
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   above
                   the
                   Angels
                   by
                   whom
                   the
                   Law
                   was
                   spoken
                   and
                   delivered
                   .
                   This
                   he
                   now
                   farther
                   confirms
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   an
                   instance
                   suited
                   to
                   his
                   present
                   Purpose
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   as
                   yet
                   by
                   him
                   insisted
                   on
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   doth
                   it
                   the
                   rather
                   ,
                   because
                   by
                   the
                   Testimonies
                   wherewith
                   he
                   proves
                   his
                   Assertion
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   lead
                   to
                   the
                   Consideration
                   of
                   other
                   concernments
                   of
                   the
                   Mediation
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   thought
                   meet
                   to
                   declare
                   unto
                   these
                   Hebrews
                   also
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   method
                   he
                   is
                   constant
                   unto
                   throughout
                   this
                   whole
                   Epistle
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   his
                   Reasonings
                   ,
                   and
                   Testimonies
                   for
                   the
                   Explanation
                   or
                   Confirmation
                   of
                   what
                   he
                   delivers
                   dogmatically
                   ,
                   he
                   layes
                   hold
                   on
                   some
                   Occasion
                   or
                   other
                   ,
                   to
                   press
                   his
                   Exhortation
                   unto
                   Faith
                   ,
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   with
                   Constancy
                   and
                   Perseverance
                   in
                   the
                   Profession
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   Arguments
                   which
                   he
                   enterweaveth
                   ,
                   and
                   Testimonies
                   which
                   he
                   produceth
                   for
                   the
                   enforcement
                   of
                   his
                   Exhortations
                   ,
                   something
                   still
                   offers
                   it self
                   ,
                   which
                   accordingly
                   he
                   layes
                   hold
                   upon
                   ,
                   leading
                   him
                   to
                   some
                   farther
                   Explication
                   of
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   in
                   hand
                   ;
                   so
                   insensibly
                   passing
                   from
                   one
                   thing
                   unto
                   another
                   ;
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   inform
                   the
                   Minds
                   ,
                   and
                   Work
                   upon
                   the
                   Affections
                   of
                   them
                   with
                   whom
                   he
                   dealt
                   .
                   All
                   which
                   will
                   appear
                   in
                   our
                   ensuing
                   Exposition
                   of
                   these
                   Verses
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     Verse
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     subjecit
                     ;
                     in
                     ordinem
                     coegit
                     ;
                     put
                     into
                     subjection
                  
                   ;
                   brought
                   into
                   order
                   under
                   rule
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   :
                   
                     Vul.
                     orbem
                     terrae
                     futurum
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   
                     habitable
                     earth
                     to
                     come
                  
                   .
                   Arias
                   ;
                   
                     habitatam
                     futuram
                  
                   ;
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   purpose
                   ;
                   improperly
                   .
                   Syr.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Mundum
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     seculum
                     futurum
                  
                   .
                   The
                   world
                   or
                   age
                   to
                   come
                   ▪
                   
                     Bez●
                     ;
                     mundum
                     illum
                     futurum
                     ;
                     that
                     world
                     to
                     come
                     .
                  
                   And
                   indeed
                   the
                   repetition
                   of
                   the
                   Article
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   words
                   following
                   ,
                   
                     concerning
                     which
                     we
                     speak
                  
                   ,
                   require
                   that
                   it
                   be
                   so
                   expressed
                   .
                   
                     That
                     world
                     to
                     come
                  
                   ;
                   
                   or
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     world
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     come
                  
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   So
                   most
                   commonly
                   expressed
                   by
                   the
                   LXX
                   .
                   as
                   sometimes
                   ,
                   though
                   seldom
                   ,
                   by
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     earth
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   sometimes
                   by
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     things
                     under
                     the
                     Heavens
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Apostle
                   useth
                   this
                   word
                   from
                   Psal.
                   8.
                   where
                   it
                   denotes
                   a
                   mixture
                   of
                   Inhabitants
                   there
                   described
                   .
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     concerning
                     which
                     we
                     treat
                  
                   ,
                   about
                   which
                   we
                   reason
                   .
                   The
                   
                     Vulgar
                     Latin
                  
                   adds
                   Deus
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Text.
                   
                     Deus
                     non
                     subjecit
                     .
                     God
                     hath
                     not
                     put
                     in
                     subjection
                     ,
                  
                   needlesly
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   acknowledged
                   .
                   
                     De
                     quo
                     ;
                     Christo
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   
                     interlinear
                     Gloss
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   ,
                   
                     of
                     Christ.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Verse
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     For
                     unto
                     the
                     Angels
                     hath
                     he
                     not
                     made
                     subject
                     that
                     world
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                     whereof
                     we
                     speak
                     ;
                     
                       (
                       concerning
                       which
                       we
                       treat
                       .
                       )
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Verse
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Syr.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     But
                     as
                     the
                     Scripture
                     witnesseth
                     and
                     saith
                  
                   :
                   limiting
                   what
                   was
                   spoken
                   indefinitely
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ;
                   needlesly
                   ;
                   the
                   words
                   themselves
                   declaring
                   who
                   spake
                   them
                   and
                   where
                   .
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Vul.
                     in
                     quodam
                     loco
                     ;
                     in
                     a
                     certain
                     place
                     .
                     Beza
                     .
                     alicubi
                     ;
                     somewhere
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   8.5
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     quid
                     homo
                     mortalis
                  
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     frail
                     ,
                     mortal
                     man
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   man
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     filius
                     hominis
                     terreni
                  
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     è
                     terra
                     editus
                  
                   ;
                   man
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ;
                   or
                   an
                   
                     earthly
                     man.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Verse
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     But
                     one
                     
                       (
                       a
                       certain
                       man
                    
                     )
                     testified
                     ,
                     
                       (
                       hath
                       witnessed
                    
                     )
                     in
                     a
                     certain
                     place
                     ,
                     
                       (
                       somewhere
                       ,
                       that
                       is
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       Scripture
                       from
                       whence
                       he
                       is
                       arguing
                       )
                    
                     saying
                     ,
                     what
                     is
                     man
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     art
                     mindful
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     man
                     that
                     thou
                     visitest
                     him
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Ver.
                     7.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   latter
                   words
                   which
                   are
                   commonly
                   placed
                   at
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   eighth
                   Verse
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   added
                   unto
                   this
                   seventh
                   ,
                   the
                   sense
                   and
                   
                     Hebrew
                     Text
                  
                   so
                   requiring
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   the
                   Apostle
                   renders
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   properly
                   .
                   
                     Vul.
                     Minuisti
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   ,
                   
                     thou
                     hast
                     made
                     less
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   thou
                   
                     hast
                     lessened
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   another
                   sense
                   than
                   that
                   here
                   intended
                   .
                   Syr.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   depressisti
                   ;
                   thou
                   hast
                   depressed
                   ,
                   or
                   made
                   him
                   less
                   ,
                   or
                   lower
                   than
                   he
                   was
                   .
                   
                     Beza
                     ;
                     fecisti
                     eum
                     inferiorem
                     ;
                     thou
                     hast
                     made
                     him
                     lower
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   ours
                   .
                   
                     Rhemists
                     ;
                     thou
                     didst
                     minish
                     him
                     a
                     little
                     less
                  
                   ;
                   obscurely
                   :
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   
                     imminuo
                     ,
                     diminuo
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     make
                     less
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   from
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   state
                   and
                   condition
                   .
                   So
                   in
                   Isocrates
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   lessen
                   the
                   Dignity
                   ,
                   State
                   and
                   Condition
                   
                   of
                   the
                   People
                   .
                   As
                   in
                   
                     Latin
                     ,
                     Capitis
                     diminutio
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   
                     lessening
                     of
                     State
                  
                   or
                   dignity
                   ;
                   as
                   by
                   loss
                   of
                   Liberty
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   one
                   was
                   made
                   a
                   captive
                   by
                   the
                   enemy
                   ,
                   he
                   lost
                   his
                   dignity
                   ,
                   untill
                   he
                   recovered
                   it
                   
                     jure
                     postliminii
                  
                   .
                   So
                   Regulus
                   is
                   termed
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Poet
                     ,
                     Capitis
                     minor
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   a
                   Prisoner
                   to
                   the
                   Garthaginians
                   ;
                   or
                   by
                   change
                   of
                   Family
                   ;
                   as
                   when
                   Clodius
                   a
                   Patrician
                   was
                   adopted
                   by
                   a
                   Plebeian
                   ;
                   or
                   by
                   Banishment
                   ;
                   all
                   such
                   are
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   lessened
                   in
                   State
                   or
                   Dignity
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                   used
                   by
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   hath
                   the
                   same
                   signification
                   ;
                   
                   and
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   variously
                   rendered
                   by
                   the
                   LXX
                   .
                   yet
                   they
                   never
                   much
                   depart
                   from
                   its
                   native
                   signification
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   minish
                   ,
                   make
                   less
                   ,
                   take
                   from
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     become
                     indigent
                  
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     want
                  
                   :
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   all
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   purpose
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     deprive
                  
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   want
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   indigent
                   ,
                   to
                   come
                   short
                   :
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     make
                     empty
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                   used
                   ,
                   Phil.
                   2.7
                   .
                   I
                   observe
                   this
                   various
                   rendering
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   by
                   the
                   LXX
                   .
                   only
                   to
                   shew
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   doth
                   constantly
                   denote
                   a
                   diminution
                   of
                   state
                   and
                   condition
                   ,
                   with
                   an
                   addition
                   of
                   Indigency
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   give
                   us
                   light
                   into
                   the
                   Interpretation
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     breve
                     quiddam
                     :
                     Vul.
                     paulo
                     minus
                     .
                     Syr.
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   paululum
                   ,
                   a
                   little
                   ,
                   or
                   paulisper
                   ,
                   
                   
                     a
                     little
                     while
                  
                   :
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   frequently
                   by
                   the
                   LXX
                   .
                   rendered
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     parvum
                     ,
                     paululum
                     ,
                     a
                     little
                     ,
                  
                   intending
                   quantity
                   .
                   Sometimes
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   refer
                   to
                   
                     number
                     ,
                     a
                     few
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   sometimes
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   it
                   constantly
                   respects
                   
                     time
                     ;
                     a
                     little
                     while
                  
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   in
                   that
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     life
                     is
                     short
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   of
                   short
                   continuance
                   ;
                   whether
                   a
                   little
                   in
                   degree
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   short
                   time
                   be
                   here
                   intended
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   afterwards
                   enquire
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Syr.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     prae
                     Angelis
                     ,
                     more
                     than
                     Angels
                     ,
                  
                   above
                   the
                   Angels
                   ;
                   
                   
                     more
                     destitute
                  
                   than
                   the
                   Angels
                   :
                   Heb.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Angels
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   So
                   all
                   Old
                   Translations
                   render
                   the
                   words
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   render
                   it
                   
                     à
                     Deo
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   is
                   needless
                   ,
                   groundless
                   ,
                   contradictory
                   to
                   the
                   Apostle
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     gloria
                     &
                     honore
                     coronasti
                     eum
                  
                   :
                   
                   
                     with
                     glory
                     and
                     honour
                     hast
                     thou
                     crowned
                     him
                     .
                     Syr.
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Glory
                     and
                     honour
                     hast
                     thou
                     placed
                     on
                     his
                     head
                  
                   :
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   :
                   
                     thou
                     hast
                     crowned
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   adorned
                   his
                   head
                   ,
                   
                     with
                     Glory
                     and
                     Beauty
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   honour
                   :
                   the
                   first
                   word
                   denotes
                   the
                   Weight
                   and
                   worth
                   ,
                   the
                   latter
                   the
                   Beauty
                   and
                   Splendor
                   of
                   this
                   Crown
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   thou
                   hast
                   set
                   him
                   over
                   .
                   
                   That
                   is
                   appointed
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   Authority
                   ;
                   as
                   
                     Pharaoh
                     set
                     Joseph
                  
                   over
                   the
                   Land
                   of
                   
                     Aegypt
                     .
                     Syr.
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     authoritatem
                     ,
                     potestatem
                     ei
                     tribuisti
                     ;
                     thou
                     hast
                     given
                     him
                     power
                     or
                     Authority
                  
                   ;
                   made
                   him
                   Sultan
                   or
                   Lord
                   ;
                   Heb.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     made
                     him
                     Lord
                  
                   or
                   Ruler
                   ;
                   as
                   Gen.
                   1.18
                   .
                   so
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   used
                   ,
                   Acts
                   6.
                   
                   Luke
                   12.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     hast
                     put
                  
                   ,
                   put
                   down
                   ,
                   
                   subjected
                   
                     all
                     things
                     under
                     his
                     feet
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   words
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   emphatically
                   denote
                   subjection
                   and
                   depression
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   thus
                   conjoyned
                   the
                   most
                   
                     absolute
                     subjection
                  
                   that
                   can
                   be
                   apprehended
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Verse
                     7.
                     
                  
                   
                     Thou
                     madest
                     him
                     lower
                     for
                     a
                     little
                     while
                     than
                     the
                     Angels
                     ,
                     thou
                     crownedst
                     him
                     with
                     glory
                     and
                     honour
                     ,
                     and
                     didst
                     set
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       (
                       give
                       him
                       authority
                    
                     )
                     over
                     the
                     works
                     of
                     thy
                     hands
                     ;
                     all
                     things
                     hast
                     thou
                     put
                     in
                     subjection
                     under
                     his
                     feet
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   Verse
                   8.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Verse
                     8.
                     
                  
                   
                     For
                     in
                     that
                     ,
                     he
                     made
                     all
                     things
                     subject
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     he
                     hath
                     left
                     nothing
                     not
                     put
                     in
                     sabjection
                     ;
                     but
                     now
                     we
                     see
                     not
                     all
                     things
                     made
                     subject
                     unto
                     him
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Verse
                     9.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   The
                   words
                   of
                   this
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   have
                   most
                   of
                   them
                   been
                   considered
                   in
                   the
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   must
                   have
                   the
                   
                     same
                     sense
                  
                   in
                   both
                   places
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   reasoning
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   would
                   be
                   Equivocal
                   .
                   For
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   some
                   old
                   Copies
                   read
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     besides
                     God
                     ,
                     God
                     excepted
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Syriack
                   Copies
                   also
                   vary
                   :
                   Some
                   read
                   ,
                   
                     For
                     God
                     himself
                     by
                     his
                     Grace
                     tasted
                     death
                  
                   :
                   Others
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     he
                     ,
                     God
                     excepted
                     ,
                     tasted
                     death
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   came
                   from
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   shews
                   that
                   variety
                   to
                   be
                   antient
                   .
                   Hence
                   some
                   have
                   imagined
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   corruption
                   of
                   the
                   Nestorians
                   ,
                   who
                   dividing
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   would
                   not
                   grant
                   that
                   
                     God
                     might
                     be
                     said
                  
                   to
                   dye
                   contrary
                   to
                   Acts
                   20.28
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   
                     gratiâ
                     ,
                     beneficentiâ
                     ,
                     beneficio
                     Dei
                     :
                     by
                     the
                     grace
                     ,
                     goodness
                     ,
                     good
                     will
                  
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   expressing
                   the
                   first
                   spring
                   ,
                   and
                   moving
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     should
                     taste
                     of
                     death
                  
                   ;
                   an
                   Hebraism
                   for
                   
                     to
                     dye
                  
                   ;
                   intimating
                   withall
                   ,
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   reality
                   ,
                   and
                   kind
                   of
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   bitter
                   ;
                   and
                   which
                   was
                   called
                   his
                   Cup
                   ;
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Masculine
                   not
                   Neuter
                   Gender
                   ;
                   for
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   
                     an
                     Enallage
                     of
                     number
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   whom
                   he
                   treats
                   ;
                   
                     all
                     and
                     every
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     children
                  
                   unto
                   whom
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   Captain
                   of
                   Salvation
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Verse
                     9.
                     
                  
                   
                     But
                     we
                     see
                     Jesus
                     crowned
                     with
                     glory
                     and
                     honour
                     ,
                     who
                     for
                     the
                     suffering
                     of
                     death
                     was
                     a
                     little
                     while
                     made
                     lower
                     than
                     the
                     Angels
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     by
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                     might
                     taste
                     of
                     death
                     for
                     all
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Verse
                   V.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   THe
                   first
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   fifth
                   Verse
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   ,
                   declare
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   pursuit
                   of
                   his
                   former
                   Argument
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   ;
                   doth
                   not
                   alwayes
                   intimate
                   the
                   Introduction
                   of
                   a
                   Reason
                   in
                   the
                   confirmation
                   of
                   what
                   is
                   past
                   ;
                   but
                   sometimes
                   a
                   Progression
                   unto
                   somewhat
                   else
                   in
                   the
                   like
                   kind
                   with
                   that
                   which
                   precedeth
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   hath
                   not
                   respect
                   unto
                   any
                   especial
                   words
                   or
                   sayings
                   before
                   going
                   ,
                   but
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     whole
                     matter
                  
                   in
                   hand
                   ,
                   especially
                   that
                   which
                   doth
                   ensue
                   :
                   as
                   nam
                   also
                   is
                   used
                   in
                   Latin
                   ;
                   
                     nam
                     quis
                     te
                     juvenum
                     confidentissime
                     ,
                     nostras
                     jussit
                     adire
                     domos
                     .
                  
                   A
                   new
                   Argument
                   therefore
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   purpose
                   with
                   that
                   before
                   ,
                   is
                   intimated
                   by
                   this
                   particle
                   ,
                   For.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   whole
                   Verse
                   contains
                   an
                   Assertion
                   laid
                   down
                   in
                   a
                   negative
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   the
                   Assumption
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   Argument
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   proof
                   of
                   it
                   supposed
                   in
                   a
                   pro-syllogism
                   ,
                   consisting
                   in
                   the
                   ensuing
                   Testimony
                   with
                   his
                   Explication
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   this
                   purpose
                   .
                   
                     The
                     World
                     to
                     come
                  
                   is
                   not
                   made
                   subject
                   unto
                   Angels
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   was
                   made
                   subject
                   to
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   he
                   is
                   exalted
                   above
                   them
                   .
                   This
                   he
                   proves
                   from
                   the
                   Testimony
                   of
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   ,
                   to
                   this
                   purpose
                   ;
                   
                     All
                     things
                     were
                     made
                     subject
                     to
                     man
                     ,
                  
                   who
                   for
                   a
                   little
                   while
                   was
                   made
                   lower
                   than
                   Angels
                   ;
                   but
                   this
                   
                     man
                     was
                     Jesus
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   Assumption
                   he
                   proves
                   from
                   the
                   Event
                   :
                   First
                   ,
                   On
                   the
                   part
                   of
                   man
                   absolutely
                   considered
                   ;
                   
                     we
                     see
                     that
                     all
                     things
                     were
                     not
                     made
                     subject
                     unto
                     him
                  
                   ;
                   therefore
                   he
                   cannot
                   be
                   intended
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   On
                   the
                   part
                   of
                   Jesus
                   ;
                   All
                   things
                   in
                   the
                   event
                   agree
                   unto
                   him
                   :
                   First
                   ,
                   He
                   
                   was
                   made
                   for
                   a
                   
                     little
                     while
                     lower
                     than
                     the
                     Angels
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   he
                   shews
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   thence
                   takes
                   occasion
                   to
                   discourse
                   of
                   his
                   Death
                   and
                   Sufferings
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   method
                   before
                   declared
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     was
                     crowned
                     with
                     Glory
                     and
                     Dignity
                     ,
                  
                   all
                   things
                   being
                   made
                   subject
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   from
                   all
                   which
                   it
                   appears
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   he
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   Angels
                   ,
                   unto
                   
                     whom
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     come
                  
                   is
                   put
                   in
                   subjection
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   series
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   Discourse
                   ,
                   wherein
                   are
                   many
                   things
                   
                     difficult
                     and
                     hard
                     to
                     be
                     understood
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   must
                   be
                   particularly
                   considered
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   
                     first
                     Verse
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   said
                   ,
                   layes
                   down
                   the
                   principal
                   Assertion
                   in
                   a
                   
                     Negative
                     Proposition
                     .
                     The
                     world
                     to
                     come
                     is
                     not
                     made
                     subject
                     unto
                     Angels
                     .
                  
                   One
                   Proof
                   hereof
                   is
                   included
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   themselves
                   .
                   For
                   that
                   Expression
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     hath
                     not
                     put
                     in
                     subjection
                  
                   ;
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   our
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     no
                     where
                     written
                     or
                     recorded
                     in
                     the
                     Scripture
                  
                   ;
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   Testimony
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   God
                   is
                   no
                   where
                   said
                   to
                   have
                   done
                   it
                   ,
                   See
                   Chap.
                   1.5
                   .
                   with
                   the
                   Exposition
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   these
                   
                     Negative
                     Arguments
                  
                   from
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   He
                   esteemed
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   cogent
                   and
                   sufficient
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   Proposition
                   it self
                   ,
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   The
                   Subject
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     World
                     to
                     come
                  
                   ,
                   with
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   It
                   s
                   limitation
                   ,
                   
                     whereof
                     we
                     treat
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   (
                   3.
                   )
                   The
                   Praedicate
                   ,
                   negatively
                   expressed
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   
                     put
                     in
                     subjection
                     to
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Subject
                   of
                   the
                   Proposition
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     World
                     to
                     come
                  
                   :
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   The
                   
                     New
                     Heavens
                     and
                     New
                     Earth
                  
                   (
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   )
                   which
                   God
                   promised
                   to
                   create
                   ,
                   Isa.
                   65.17
                   .
                   Chap.
                   66.22
                   .
                   which
                   refers
                   unto
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     dayes
                     of
                     the
                     Messiah
                  
                   .
                   The
                   latter
                   Jews
                   sometimes
                   call
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     future
                     world
                  
                   ;
                   though
                   usually
                   by
                   that
                   expression
                   ,
                   they
                   intend
                   the
                   World
                   of
                   
                     future
                     bliss
                  
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   world
                   here
                   intended
                   is
                   no
                   other
                   but
                   the
                   promised
                   state
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   under
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   This
                   with
                   the
                   
                     Worship
                     of
                     God
                  
                   therein
                   ,
                   with
                   especial
                   Relation
                   unto
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   the
                   Author
                   and
                   Mediator
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   administring
                   its
                   heavenly
                   things
                   before
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   thereby
                   rendring
                   it
                   
                     spiritual
                     and
                     heavenly
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   diverse
                   from
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   which
                   was
                   
                     worldly
                     and
                     carnal
                  
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   
                     World
                     to
                     come
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Jews
                   looked
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   is
                   intended
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   .
                   This
                   we
                   must
                   farther
                   confirm
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   ensuing
                   Exposition
                   .
                   That
                   this
                   then
                   is
                   the
                   intendment
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ;
                   appeareth
                   ,
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   From
                   the
                   limitation
                   annexed
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     concerning
                     which
                     we
                     treat
                  
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   world
                   whereof
                   he
                   treats
                   with
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   in
                   this
                   Epistle
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   the
                   Gospel-State
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   the
                   Worship
                   whereof
                   he
                   had
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   immediately
                   foregoing
                   pressed
                   them
                   unto
                   the
                   observation
                   of
                   :
                   And
                   not
                   only
                   so
                   ,
                   but
                   described
                   it
                   also
                   ,
                   by
                   that
                   State
                   wherein
                   the
                   
                     miraculous
                     Gifts
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                  
                   were
                   given
                   and
                   enjoyed
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   mention
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   directly
                   preceding
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   description
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   refers
                   unto
                   ,
                   
                     concerning
                     which
                     we
                     speak
                  
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Tradition
                   of
                   this
                   New
                   World
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Restauration
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   under
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   was
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   principal
                   Reports
                   of
                   Truth
                   received
                   among
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   presseth
                   them
                   withall
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   suppose
                   that
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     we
                     speak
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   put
                   for
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     we
                     have
                     spoken
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   have
                   it
                   refer
                   unto
                   Ch.
                   1.6
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   the
                   Apostle
                   there
                   intendeth
                   by
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   sufficiently
                   evinced
                   and
                   declared
                   .
                   The
                   World
                   there
                   by
                   an
                   usual
                   Synechdoche
                   is
                   put
                   for
                   the
                   habitable
                   earth
                   ;
                   the
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                  
                   made
                   and
                   came
                   unto
                   ,
                   John
                   1.11
                   .
                   Here
                   a
                   
                     certain
                     state
                     and
                     condition
                  
                   of
                   things
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   
                     about
                     which
                     he
                     treated
                     with
                     the
                     Hebrews
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   intended
                   .
                
                 
                   Besides
                   they
                   who
                   would
                   thus
                   change
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   
                     (
                     Grotius
                     ,
                     Crellius
                     ,
                     Schlictingius
                     )
                  
                   by
                   the
                   
                     world
                     ,
                     Chap.
                  
                   1.6
                   .
                   understand
                   
                     Heaven
                     it self
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   Glory
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   here
                   insisted
                   on
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   :
                   For
                   ,
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   He
                   treats
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   already
                   done
                   in
                   the
                   
                     crowning
                     of
                     Jesus
                     with
                     Glory
                     and
                     Honor
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   the
                   words
                   following
                   do
                   manifest
                   .
                   This
                   
                     crowning
                     of
                     him
                  
                   was
                   upon
                   his
                   Ascension
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   before
                   proved
                   at
                   large
                   .
                   Then
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   the
                   
                     state
                     of
                     Glory
                  
                   made
                   subject
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   then
                   ,
                   nor
                   is
                   yet
                   in
                   being
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   they
                   who
                   turn
                   ,
                   
                     we
                     speak
                  
                   ,
                   into
                   ,
                   
                     we
                     have
                     before
                     spoken
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   forced
                   also
                   to
                   pervert
                   the
                   following
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   interpret
                   ;
                   
                     he
                     hath
                     made
                     all
                     things
                     subject
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   he
                   hath
                   purposed
                   or
                   decreed
                   so
                   to
                   do
                   ;
                   both
                   without
                   cause
                   or
                   reason
                   .
                   The
                   World
                   whereof
                   the
                   Apostle
                   treats
                   was
                   immediately
                   made
                   subject
                   to
                   Jesus
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   when
                   God
                   anointed
                   him
                   
                     King
                     upon
                     his
                     holy
                     Hill
                     of
                     Sion
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   in
                   the
                   Psalm
                   is
                   there
                   mention
                   made
                   of
                   those
                   
                     other
                     parts
                     of
                     the
                     Creation
                  
                   to
                   be
                   joyned
                   in
                   this
                   subjection
                   ,
                   that
                   have
                   no
                   Relation
                   unto
                   Heaven
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   The
                   Apostle
                   doth
                   not
                   
                     treat
                     directly
                  
                   any
                   where
                   in
                   this
                   Epistle
                   concerning
                   
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   world
                   of
                   the
                   blessed
                   to
                   come
                   ;
                   he
                   frequently
                   indeed
                   mentions
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   not
                   absolutely
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   it
                   belongs
                   unto
                   the
                   Gospel
                   world
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   constant
                   residence
                   of
                   the
                   High
                   Priest
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   wherein
                   also
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   through
                   faith
                   celebrated
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   The
                   Apostle
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   insists
                   on
                   the
                   Antithesis
                   which
                   he
                   pursueth
                   in
                   his
                   whole
                   discourse
                   between
                   the
                   Judaical
                   and
                   Evangelical
                   Church-state
                   ;
                   for
                   what
                   ever
                   power
                   Angels
                   might
                   have
                   in
                   and
                   over
                   things
                   formerly
                   ,
                   this
                   
                     World
                     to
                     come
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   
                     made
                     subject
                     unto
                     them
                  
                   .
                   Now
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Glory
                   that
                   he
                   opposeth
                   to
                   the
                   Judaical
                   Church-state
                   and
                   Worship
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   shall
                   find
                   in
                   the
                   progress
                   of
                   the
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   therefore
                   necessarily
                   here
                   intended
                   .
                
                 
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   If
                   by
                   the
                   World
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   the
                   eternal
                   blessed
                   state
                   of
                   Glory
                   be
                   designed
                   ,
                   to
                   begin
                   at
                   or
                   after
                   the
                   general
                   Judgment
                   ;
                   then
                   here
                   is
                   a
                   promise
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   blessed
                   estate
                   shall
                   
                     de
                     novo
                  
                   be
                   put
                   in
                   subjection
                   to
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   as
                   Mediator
                   ;
                   but
                   this
                   is
                   directly
                   contrary
                   unto
                   what
                   is
                   else-where
                   revealed
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   transactions
                   between
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   the
                   Son
                   as
                   Mediator
                   at
                   that
                   day
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   15.28
                   .
                   
                     And
                     when
                     all
                     shall
                     be
                     subdued
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     then
                     shall
                     the
                     Son
                     also
                     himself
                     be
                     subject
                     unto
                     him
                     who
                     put
                     all
                     things
                     under
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     may
                     be
                     all
                     in
                     all
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   words
                   if
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   absolutely
                   assert
                   the
                   ceasing
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   the
                   Mediator
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   unto
                   Eternity
                   in
                   their
                   subjection
                   unto
                   God
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   are
                   plainly
                   exclusive
                   of
                   the
                   grant
                   of
                   a
                   
                     new
                     Power
                     or
                     Authority
                  
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   a-new
                   making
                   
                     subject
                     of
                     all
                     things
                  
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   Adde
                   unto
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   proves
                   the
                   
                     subjection
                     of
                     this
                     world
                  
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   unto
                   Angels
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   testimony
                   expressing
                   directly
                   the
                   present
                   things
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   antecedent
                   unto
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Judgment
                   .
                   From
                   what
                   hath
                   been
                   discoursed
                   we
                   conclude
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     World
                     to
                     come
                  
                   here
                   expressed
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   State
                   and
                   Worship
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   under
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   called
                   so
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   
                     usual
                     appellation
                  
                   which
                   then
                   it
                   had
                   obtained
                   among
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   and
                   allowed
                   by
                   him
                   until
                   the
                   
                     Mosaical
                     Church-state
                  
                   was
                   utterly
                   removed
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   afterwards
                   declares
                   how
                   this
                   comprized
                   Heaven
                   it self
                   also
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   Residence
                   of
                   our
                   High
                   Priest
                   in
                   the
                   Holiest
                   not
                   made
                   with
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   continual
                   admission
                   of
                   the
                   Worshippers
                   unto
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   Grace
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   subject
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   that
                   concerning
                   which
                   he
                   treats
                   .
                
                 
                   Concerning
                   this
                   World
                   the
                   Apostle
                   first
                   declares
                   negatively
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   
                     made
                     subject
                     unto
                     Angels
                  
                   .
                   The
                   subjecting
                   of
                   this
                   
                     World
                     to
                     come
                  
                   unto
                   any
                   is
                   such
                   a
                   disposal
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   he
                   or
                   they
                   unto
                   whom
                   it
                   is
                   put
                   in
                   subjection
                   ,
                   should
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   erect
                   institute
                   or
                   set
                   it
                   up
                   ,
                   rule
                   and
                   dispose
                   of
                   it
                   being
                   erected
                   ,
                   and
                   judge
                   or
                   reward
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   its
                   course
                   and
                   time
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   denied
                   concerning
                   Angels
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   denial
                   proved
                   tacitly
                   ,
                   because
                   no
                   such
                   thing
                   is
                   testified
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                   And
                   herein
                   the
                   Apostle
                   either
                   preventeth
                   an
                   Objection
                   that
                   might
                   arise
                   from
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   in
                   and
                   over
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   as
                   some
                   think
                   ;
                   or
                   rather
                   proceeds
                   in
                   his
                   design
                   of
                   exalting
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   above
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   prefers
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   before
                   that
                   prescribed
                   by
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Moses
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   seems
                   to
                   grant
                   that
                   the
                   
                     old
                     Church
                  
                   and
                   Worship
                   were
                   in
                   a
                   sort
                   made
                   
                     subject
                     unto
                     Angels
                  
                   ;
                   this
                   of
                   the
                   
                     World
                     to
                     come
                  
                   being
                   solely
                   and
                   immediately
                   in
                   his
                   power
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   
                     was
                     to
                     have
                     the
                     preeminence
                  
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   will
                   farther
                   appear
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   consider
                   the
                   instances
                   before
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   subjection
                   of
                   this
                   
                     World
                     to
                     come
                  
                   unto
                   any
                   doth
                   consist
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   It
                   was
                   not
                   put
                   
                     in
                     subjection
                     unto
                     Angels
                  
                   in
                   its
                   Erection
                   or
                   Institution
                   .
                   That
                   work
                   was
                   not
                   committed
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   declares
                   in
                   the
                   entrance
                   of
                   this
                   Epistle
                   .
                   They
                   did
                   not
                   reveal
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   concerning
                   it
                   ,
                   nor
                   were
                   intrusted
                   with
                   Authority
                   to
                   erect
                   it
                   .
                   Some
                   of
                   them
                   indeed
                   were
                   employed
                   in
                   messages
                   about
                   its
                   preparatory
                   work
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   employed
                   either
                   to
                   reveal
                   the
                   mysteries
                   of
                   it
                   wherewith
                   they
                   were
                   unacquainted
                   ,
                   nor
                   authoritatively
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   erect
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   nature
                   and
                   mystery
                   of
                   this
                   work
                   they
                   
                     knew
                     not
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   effects
                   in
                   the
                   work
                   it self
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   3.9
                   ,
                   10.
                   which
                   they
                   looked
                   
                     and
                     enquired
                     into
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   learn
                   and
                   admire
                   ,
                   1
                   Pet.
                   1.12
                   .
                   and
                   therefore
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   intrusted
                   with
                   authority
                   for
                   its
                   Revelation
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   building
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   thereon
                   .
                   But
                   things
                   were
                   otherwise
                   of
                   old
                   .
                   The
                   Law
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Judaical
                     Church-state
                  
                   ,
                   was
                   given
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Disposition
                     of
                     Angels
                     ,
                     Acts
                  
                   7.53
                   .
                   Gal.
                   3.19
                   .
                   And
                   our
                   Apostle
                   here
                   calls
                   it
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     spoken
                     by
                     Angels
                  
                   .
                   They
                   were
                   therefore
                   intrusted
                   by
                   God
                   to
                   give
                   the
                   Law
                   and
                   the
                   Ordinances
                   of
                   it
                   unto
                   the
                   people
                   in
                   his
                   Name
                   and
                   Authority
                   ,
                   which
                   being
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Mosaical
                     Church-state
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   so
                   far
                   
                     put
                     in
                     subjection
                  
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   
                     not
                     put
                     in
                     subjection
                  
                   unto
                   Angels
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Rule
                   and
                   disposal
                   of
                   it
                   being
                   erected
                   .
                   Their
                   Office
                   in
                   
                     this
                     world
                  
                   is
                   a
                   Ministery
                   ,
                   chap.
                   1.13
                   .
                   not
                   a
                   Rule
                   or
                   Dominion
                   .
                   Rule
                   in
                   or
                   over
                   the
                   Church
                   they
                   have
                   none
                   ,
                   but
                   are
                   brought
                   into
                   a
                   co-ordination
                   of
                   service
                   with
                   them
                   that
                   have
                   the
                   
                     testimony
                     of
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     Rev.
                  
                   19.10
                   .
                   chap.
                   22.9
                   .
                   being
                   equally
                   with
                   us
                   subjected
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   they
                   and
                   we
                   are
                   
                     gathered
                     into
                     one
                     head
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                  
                   1.10
                   .
                   And
                   from
                   their
                   
                     ministerial
                     presence
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Congregations
                   of
                   Believers
                   ,
                   doth
                   our
                   Apostle
                   press
                   
                     women
                     unto
                     modesty
                  
                   and
                   sobriety
                   in
                   their
                   habit
                   and
                   deportment
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   11.10
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   old
                   had
                   an
                   apprehension
                   of
                   this
                   truth
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   
                     an
                     Angel
                  
                   or
                   Angels
                   in
                   their
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   but
                   so
                   
                     as
                     to
                     preside
                     in
                     them
                  
                   .
                   Hence
                   is
                   that
                   caution
                   relating
                   to
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Eccles.
                   5.5
                   ,
                   6.
                   
                   
                     Better
                     it
                     is
                     that
                     thou
                     shouldst
                     not
                     vow
                     ,
                     than
                     thou
                     shouldest
                     vow
                     and
                     not
                     pay
                     ;
                     suffer
                     not
                     thy
                     mouth
                     to
                     cause
                     thy
                     flesh
                     to
                     sin
                     ,
                     neither
                     say
                     thou
                     before
                     the
                     Angel
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     an
                     errour
                     ;
                     why
                     should
                     God
                     be
                     angry
                     at
                     thy
                     voice
                     and
                     destroy
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     thine
                     hands
                     .
                  
                   By
                   vowing
                   and
                   
                     not
                     paying
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   brought
                   upon
                   
                     his
                     flesh
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   himself
                   and
                   his
                   posterity
                   ,
                   a
                   guilt
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   away
                   with
                   excuses
                   of
                   haste
                   or
                   precipitation
                   made
                   unto
                   the
                   Angel
                   presiding
                   in
                   their
                   Worship
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   its
                   due
                   performance
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   the
                   absolute
                   sovereign
                   power
                   over
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   alone
                   ;
                   but
                   an
                   
                     especial
                     immediate
                     power
                  
                   over
                   it
                   was
                   committed
                   unto
                   Angels
                   .
                   And
                   hence
                   was
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     Judge
                     ,
                     Mighty
                     One
                  
                   ,
                   communicated
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   namely
                   from
                   their
                   Authority
                   over
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   Name
                   expressing
                   the
                   
                     Authority
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   unto
                   him
                   ascribed
                   .
                   And
                   because
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   their
                   acting
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   ,
                   and
                   representing
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Saints
                   of
                   old
                   had
                   an
                   apprehension
                   ,
                   that
                   upon
                   their
                   
                     seeing
                     of
                     an
                     Angel
                     they
                     should
                     die
                     ,
                  
                   from
                   that
                   saying
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     none
                     should
                     see
                     his
                     face
                     and
                     live
                     ,
                     Exod.
                  
                   33.20
                   So
                   Manoah
                   expresly
                   ,
                   Judg.
                   13.22
                   .
                   He
                   knew
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   
                     an
                     Angel
                  
                   which
                   appeared
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   says
                   to
                   his
                   wife
                   ,
                   
                     We
                     shall
                     surely
                     die
                     because
                     we
                     have
                     seen
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     an
                     Angel
                  
                   ,
                   vested
                   with
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   hence
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   unlikely
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   there
                   might
                   be
                   a
                   
                     respect
                     or
                     Worship
                  
                   due
                   unto
                   the
                   Angels
                   under
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   which
                   themselves
                   declare
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   meet
                   for
                   them
                   under
                   the
                   New
                   ,
                   Rev.
                   19.
                   not
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   degraded
                   from
                   any
                   Excellency
                   or
                   Priviledge
                   which
                   before
                   they
                   enjoyed
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   Worshippers
                   under
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   through
                   their
                   Relation
                   unto
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Exaltation
                   of
                   their
                   nature
                   in
                   his
                   Person
                   ,
                   are
                   delivered
                   from
                   that
                   
                     under-age
                     estate
                  
                   ,
                   wherein
                   they
                   differed
                   not
                   from
                   
                     servants
                     ,
                     Gal.
                  
                   4.1
                   .
                   and
                   are
                   advanced
                   into
                   an
                   equality
                   of
                   liberty
                   with
                   the
                   Angels
                   themselves
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   12.24
                   ,
                   25.
                   
                   Ephes.
                   1.10
                   chap.
                   3.14
                   ,
                   15.
                   
                   As
                   amongst
                   men
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   respect
                   due
                   from
                   an
                   inferiour
                   to
                   a
                   superiour
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   cease
                   when
                   he
                   is
                   advanced
                   into
                   the
                   same
                   condition
                   with
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   superiour
                   be
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   abased
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   the
                   Jews
                   contend
                   that
                   
                     Angels
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     adored
                  
                   with
                   some
                   kind
                   of
                   Adoration
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   expresly
                   deny
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   
                     invocated
                     or
                     prayed
                     unto
                  
                   .
                   Furthermore
                   about
                   their
                   Power
                   and
                   Authority
                   in
                   the
                   disposal
                   of
                   the
                   outward
                   concernments
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   much
                   more
                   might
                   be
                   declared
                   from
                   the
                   Visions
                   of
                   Zechary
                   and
                   Daniel
                   ,
                   with
                   their
                   works
                   in
                   the
                   two
                   great
                   typical
                   deliverances
                   of
                   it
                   from
                   Aegypt
                   and
                   Babylon
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   here
                   insist
                   on
                   particulars
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   judging
                   and
                   rewarding
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   openly
                   manifest
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   not
                   put
                   
                     this
                     world
                     to
                     come
                  
                   in
                   subjection
                   unto
                   Angels
                   ,
                   but
                   unto
                   Jesus
                   alone
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   then
                   is
                   the
                   
                     main
                     Proposition
                  
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   proceeds
                   upon
                   in
                   his
                   present
                   Argument
                   .
                   The
                   most
                   glorious
                   effect
                   of
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   Power
                   and
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   wherein
                   all
                   our
                   spiritual
                   concernments
                   here
                   are
                   enwrapped
                   ,
                   consists
                   in
                   that
                   
                     blessed
                     Church
                     state
                  
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   eternal
                   consequences
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   having
                   been
                   promised
                   from
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   was
                   
                     now
                     to
                     be
                     erected
                  
                   in
                   the
                   days
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                   That
                   you
                   may
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   cleave
                   unto
                   your
                   old
                   institutions
                   ,
                   because
                   given
                   out
                   unto
                   you
                   
                     by
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   nor
                   hearken
                   after
                   such
                   works
                   of
                   wonder
                   and
                   terrour
                   as
                   attended
                   their
                   Disposition
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   in
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   ,
                   consider
                   that
                   
                     this
                     world
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   expected
                   and
                   desired
                   ,
                   this
                   
                     blessed
                     estate
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   on
                   any
                   account
                   made
                   
                     subject
                     unto
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   committed
                   unto
                   their
                   disposal
                   ;
                   the
                   Honour
                   thereof
                   being
                   entirely
                   reserved
                   for
                   another
                   .
                
                 
                   Having
                   thus
                   fixed
                   the
                   true
                   and
                   proper
                   sense
                   of
                   this
                   verse
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   stop
                   here
                   a
                   little
                   to
                   consult
                   the
                   Observations
                   that
                   it
                   offers
                   for
                   our
                   own
                   instruction
                   .
                   Many
                   things
                   in
                   particular
                   might
                   be
                   hence
                   educed
                   ;
                   but
                   I
                   shall
                   insist
                   on
                   
                     one
                     only
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   comprehensive
                   of
                   the
                   design
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   That
                
                 
                   
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     great
                     priviledge
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     things
                     of
                     the
                     Worship
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     made
                     subject
                     unto
                     ,
                     and
                     immediately
                     depends
                     upon
                     the
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     any
                     other
                     ,
                     Angels
                     or
                     Men.
                     
                  
                
                 
                 
                   That
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   priviledge
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   
                     great
                     and
                     blessed
                  
                   priviledge
                   ,
                   will
                   both
                   appear
                   in
                   our
                   consideration
                   of
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   wherein
                   it
                   doth
                   consist
                   .
                   And
                   among
                   many
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   these
                   ensuing
                   are
                   contained
                   therein
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     is
                     our
                     Head.
                  
                   So
                   it
                   was
                   promised
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   
                     King
                     should
                     pass
                     before
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Lord
                     on
                     the
                     head
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     Mic.
                  
                   2.13
                   .
                   He
                   shall
                   be
                   their
                   King
                   Head
                   and
                   Ruler
                   .
                   God
                   hath
                   now
                   
                     gathered
                     all
                     things
                  
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   into
                   an
                   Head
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   1.10
                   .
                   They
                   were
                   all
                   scattered
                   and
                   disordered
                   by
                   sin
                   ,
                   but
                   are
                   now
                   all
                   recollected
                   and
                   brought
                   into
                   order
                   under
                   one
                   Head.
                   Him
                   hath
                   he
                   given
                   to
                   
                     be
                     Head
                     over
                     all
                     things
                     unto
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     verse
                  
                   22.
                   
                   The
                   whole
                   Sovereignty
                   over
                   all
                   the
                   
                     whole
                     Creation
                  
                   that
                   is
                   committed
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   is
                   only
                   for
                   this
                   end
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   more
                   perfect
                   and
                   glorious
                   Head
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   that
                   Head
                   on
                   which
                   the
                   whole
                   body
                   hath
                   its
                   orderly
                   and
                   regular
                   dependance
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   4.15
                   ,
                   16.
                   
                   
                     The
                     head
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     Col.
                  
                   1.18
                   .
                   
                     The
                     head
                     of
                     every
                     man
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   of
                   every
                   believer
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   11.3
                   .
                   Ephes.
                   5.23
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   every
                   where
                   proposed
                   both
                   as
                   our
                   great
                   Honour
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   great
                   Advantage
                   .
                   To
                   be
                   united
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   subjected
                   unto
                   him
                   as
                   our
                   Head
                   ,
                   gives
                   us
                   both
                   honour
                   and
                   safety
                   .
                   What
                   greater
                   honour
                   can
                   we
                   have
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   be
                   free-men
                   of
                   that
                   Corporation
                   whereof
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   Head
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   be
                   subjects
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ?
                   What
                   greater
                   safety
                   than
                   to
                   be
                   united
                   unto
                   him
                   ins●parably
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   in
                   Glory
                   ,
                   invested
                   with
                   all
                   Power
                   and
                   Authority
                   over
                   the
                   
                     whole
                     Creation
                  
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   every
                   thing
                   that
                   may
                   do
                   us
                   good
                   or
                   evil
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   he
                   is
                   our
                   
                     only
                     Head.
                  
                   The
                   Church
                   is
                   so
                   put
                   
                     in
                     subjection
                  
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   subject
                   unto
                   any
                   other
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   the
                   Members
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   men
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                   have
                   other
                   Relations
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   whereof
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   or
                   may
                   be
                   subject
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   ;
                   Children
                   unto
                   Parents
                   ,
                   Servants
                   unto
                   Masters
                   ,
                   People
                   unto
                   Rulers
                   ;
                   but
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   
                     Members
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   subject
                   unto
                   Christ
                   and
                   none
                   other
                   :
                   If
                   any
                   other
                   were
                   or
                   might
                   be
                   an
                   Head
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   
                     be
                     Angels
                  
                   or
                   men
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   Angels
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   it
                   here
                   plainly
                   testified
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   not
                   made
                   subject
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   amongst
                   men
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostles
                   of
                   all
                   others
                   might
                   seem
                   to
                   lay
                   the
                   justest
                   claim
                   to
                   this
                   Priviledge
                   and
                   Honor.
                   But
                   they
                   openly
                   disclaim
                   any
                   pretence
                   thereunto
                   .
                   So
                   doth
                   Paul
                   ,
                   2
                   Cor.
                   1.24
                   .
                   
                     We
                     have
                     no
                     Dominion
                     ,
                     Rule
                     ,
                     Lordship
                     ,
                     Headship
                     ,
                     over
                     your
                     faith
                     ,
                  
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   concerns
                   your
                   obedience
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   Worship
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     are
                     helpers
                     of
                     your
                     joy
                     .
                  
                   And
                   again
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     We
                     preach
                     not
                     our selves
                     but
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     the
                     L●rd
                     ,
                     the
                     only
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     our selves
                     your
                     servants
                     for
                     Jesus
                     sake
                     ,
                  
                   2
                   Cor.
                   4.5
                   .
                   And
                   Peter
                   as
                   it
                   should
                   seem
                   ,
                   foreseeing
                   that
                   some
                   who
                   should
                   come
                   after
                   would
                   pretend
                   unto
                   such
                   Preheminence
                   ,
                   warns
                   the
                   Elders
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   think
                   themselves
                   
                     Lords
                     over
                     Gods
                     heritage
                  
                   ,
                   1
                   Pet.
                   5.3
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   they
                   did
                   in
                   pursuit
                   of
                   the
                   instructions
                   and
                   charge
                   which
                   their
                   Lord
                   and
                   Master
                   gave
                   them
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   23.25
                   ,
                   26
                   ,
                   27.
                   where
                   he
                   warns
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   neither
                   think
                   of
                   Dignity
                   nor
                   Dominion
                   
                     over
                     the
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   apply
                   themselves
                   with
                   all
                   Humility
                   unto
                   the
                   service
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   for
                   which
                   he
                   else-where
                   addes
                   his
                   reason
                   ,
                   namely
                   that
                   all
                   his
                   
                     Disciples
                     have
                     one
                     Lord
                     and
                     Master
                     ,
                     and
                     no
                     more
                     ,
                     Joh.
                  
                   13.13
                   .
                   Matth.
                   23.9
                   ,
                   10.
                   
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   woful
                   confusion
                   that
                   the
                   Papists
                   run
                   themselves
                   into
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   .
                   For
                   first
                   ,
                   they
                   put
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   into
                   
                     subjection
                     unto
                     a
                     man
                  
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   call
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     common
                     Father
                     and
                     Master
                     of
                     Christians
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   
                     subject
                     both
                     him
                     and
                     it
                  
                   unto
                   Angels
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Adoration
                   and
                   Invocation
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   greatest
                   subjection
                   possible
                   ;
                   when
                   the
                   Scripture
                   assigneth
                   
                     one
                     only
                     Head
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                  
                   expresly
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   and
                   fully
                   declares
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   
                     not
                     put
                     in
                     subjection
                     unto
                     Angels
                  
                   at
                   all
                   .
                   But
                   to
                   pass
                   them
                   by
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   thus
                   the
                   only
                   Head
                   in
                   general
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     whole
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   unto
                   
                     every
                     individual
                     Believer
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   
                     The
                     Head
                     of
                     every
                     man
                     is
                     Christ
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Cor.
                   11.3
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   so
                   to
                   every
                   believer
                   respectively
                   and
                   severally
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   both
                   those
                   senses
                   wherein
                   he
                   is
                   an
                   Head
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   natural
                   and
                   metaphorical
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   :
                   For
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   He
                   is
                   the
                   only
                   
                     Head
                     of
                     Vital
                     Influence
                  
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   member
                   thereof
                   .
                   As
                   from
                   the
                   
                     natural
                     Head
                  
                   all
                   influences
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   for
                   subsistence
                   ,
                   motion
                   ,
                   acting
                   ,
                   guidance
                   and
                   direction
                   are
                   communicated
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     whole
                     body
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   every
                   member
                   thereof
                   :
                   so
                   from
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   alone
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   
                     spiritually
                     vital
                     Head
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   are
                   the
                   springs
                   of
                   life
                   and
                   all
                   quickning
                   grace
                   ,
                   there
                   are
                   communicated
                   unto
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   believer
                   therein
                   ,
                   both
                   the
                   first
                   quickning
                   vital
                   principle
                   of
                   life
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   succeeding
                   supplies
                   and
                   influences
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   enlivening
                   ,
                   strengthning
                   ,
                   acting
                   ,
                   guiding
                   and
                   directing
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   This
                   himself
                   declares
                   by
                   comparing
                   the
                   Relations
                   of
                   all
                   believers
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   unto
                   that
                   of
                   
                     branches
                     unto
                     the
                     Vine
                     ,
                     Joh.
                  
                   15.2
                   ,
                   4.
                   which
                   have
                   
                     no
                     life
                  
                   but
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   their
                   union
                   unto
                   the
                   
                   Vine
                   ,
                   nor
                   sap
                   for
                   fruitfulness
                   but
                   what
                   is
                   derived
                   therefrom
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   teacheth
                   expresly
                   ,
                   verse
                   5.
                   
                   
                     Without
                     me
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     ye
                     can
                     do
                     nothing
                  
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   the
                   Apostle
                   lively
                   sets
                   out
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   similitude
                   of
                   the
                   
                     natural
                     body
                     ,
                     Col.
                  
                   2.19
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   placing
                   of
                   all
                   
                     fulness
                     in
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   thence
                   the
                   whole
                   and
                   every
                   member
                   of
                   it
                   might
                   derive
                   needful
                   supplies
                   to
                   themselves
                   ,
                   is
                   fully
                   taught
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   Hence
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   
                     fulness
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                  
                   1.2
                   ,
                   3.
                   or
                   that
                   whereunto
                   Christ
                   communicates
                   of
                   his
                   All-fulness
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   until
                   it
                   comes
                   unto
                   the
                   measure
                   or
                   degree
                   of
                   growth
                   and
                   perfection
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   graciously
                   assigned
                   unto
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   none
                   I
                   suppose
                   will
                   contend
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   is
                   the
                   alone
                   and
                   only
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   this
                   sense
                   .
                   It
                   hath
                   not
                   a
                   spiritual
                   dependance
                   on
                   any
                   other
                   for
                   grace
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   indeed
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   monster
                   lies
                   in
                   the
                   Opinion
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   take
                   upon
                   themselves
                   to
                   
                     confer
                     grace
                  
                   unto
                   others
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   they
                   do
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   them
                   ;
                   but
                   this
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   now
                   consider
                   .
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   think
                   he
                   may
                   have
                   grace
                   from
                   any
                   but
                   Christ
                   alone
                   ,
                   be
                   they
                   Angels
                   or
                   men
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   turn
                   himself
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   withall
                   know
                   assuredly
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   forsakes
                   the
                   
                     Fountain
                     of
                     living
                     waters
                  
                   for
                   
                     broken
                     cisterns
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   yield
                   him
                   no
                   relief
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   He
                   is
                   the
                   only
                   Head
                   of
                   Rule
                   and
                   Government
                   unto
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   member
                   thereof
                   .
                   This
                   Rule
                   or
                   Government
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   concerneth
                   all
                   that
                   Obedience
                   which
                   it
                   yields
                   unto
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   Worship
                   .
                   And
                   unto
                   an
                   Head
                   herein
                   it
                   is
                   required
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   give
                   perfect
                   Rules
                   and
                   Laws
                   for
                   all
                   things
                   necessarily
                   belonging
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   take
                   care
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   observed
                   .
                   And
                   here
                   a
                   great
                   contest
                   ariseth
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   The
                   Papists
                   in
                   behalf
                   of
                   their
                   Pope
                   and
                   others
                   under
                   him
                   ,
                   contend
                   to
                   be
                   sharers
                   with
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   in
                   this
                   his
                   Headship
                   ;
                   and
                   fain
                   they
                   would
                   perswade
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   himself
                   hath
                   appointed
                   that
                   so
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   .
                   The
                   Scripture
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   
                     was
                     faithful
                  
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   house
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   Moses
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   as
                   a
                   
                     Lord
                     over
                     his
                     own
                     house
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     erect
                     ,
                     rule
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   establish
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   himself
                   when
                   he
                   gives
                   commission
                   unto
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   bids
                   them
                   to
                   
                     teach
                     men
                     to
                     do
                     and
                     observe
                     all
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     commanded
                     them
                     :
                  
                   And
                   accordingly
                   they
                   tell
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   
                     delivered
                     unto
                     us
                     what
                     they
                     received
                     from
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   command
                   us
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   
                     wise
                     above
                     what
                     is
                     written
                  
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   how
                   it
                   is
                   come
                   to
                   pass
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   men
                   think
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   
                     compleat
                     Head
                  
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   not
                   instituted
                   all
                   Rules
                   and
                   Laws
                   that
                   are
                   needful
                   and
                   convenient
                   for
                   the
                   right
                   discharge
                   of
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   Obedience
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   therein
                   ;
                   at
                   least
                   that
                   somewhat
                   may
                   be
                   added
                   unto
                   what
                   he
                   hath
                   appointed
                   ,
                   that
                   may
                   be
                   much
                   to
                   the
                   advantage
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   they
                   take
                   to
                   be
                   their
                   work
                   ,
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   
                     unsealed
                     warrant
                  
                   ,
                   unwritten
                   commission
                   .
                   But
                   to
                   adde
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                   God
                   unto
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   exercise
                   Authority
                   over
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     dominion
                     over
                     its
                     faith
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   pretend
                   that
                   this
                   
                     world
                     to
                     come
                  
                   ,
                   this
                   blessed
                   Gospel
                   Church-state
                   is
                   put
                   in
                   subjection
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   although
                   it
                   be
                   
                     not
                     so
                     to
                     Angels
                  
                   .
                   A
                   vain
                   and
                   proud
                   pretence
                   ,
                   as
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   it
                   will
                   appear
                   .
                   But
                   you
                   will
                   say
                   ,
                   Christ
                   gives
                   his
                   Laws
                   only
                   unto
                   his
                   whole
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   
                     individual
                     believers
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   receive
                   them
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   an
                   
                     immediate
                     Head
                  
                   unto
                   every
                   one
                   in
                   particular
                   .
                   I
                   answer
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   commits
                   his
                   Laws
                   unto
                   the
                   Churches
                   ministery
                   to
                   
                     teach
                     them
                  
                   unto
                   believers
                   ;
                   but
                   his
                   
                     own
                     Authority
                  
                   immediately
                   affects
                   the
                   soul
                   and
                   conscience
                   of
                   every
                   believer
                   .
                   He
                   that
                   subjects
                   himself
                   aright
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   doth
                   it
                   not
                   upon
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   
                     by
                     whom
                     they
                     are
                     taught
                     and
                     declared
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   upon
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   Christ
                   by
                   whom
                   they
                   are
                   
                     given
                     and
                     enacted
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   It
                   appears
                   from
                   hence
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   our
                   
                     only
                     Head
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   is
                   our
                   
                     immediate
                     Head.
                  
                   We
                   have
                   our
                   immediate
                   dependance
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   immediate
                   access
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   He
                   hath
                   indeed
                   appointed
                   means
                   for
                   the
                   communicating
                   of
                   his
                   grace
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   exercising
                   of
                   his
                   Rule
                   and
                   Authority
                   over
                   us
                   .
                   Such
                   are
                   all
                   his
                   Ordinances
                   with
                   the
                   Offices
                   and
                   Officers
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   appointed
                   in
                   his
                   Church
                   ;
                   the
                   first
                   whereof
                   he
                   requires
                   us
                   to
                   be
                   constant
                   in
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   ,
                   the
                   latter
                   he
                   requires
                   our
                   obedience
                   and
                   submission
                   unto
                   .
                   But
                   these
                   belong
                   only
                   unto
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   our
                   dependance
                   ,
                   and
                   hinder
                   not
                   but
                   that
                   our
                   dependance
                   is
                   immediate
                   on
                   himself
                   ,
                   he
                   being
                   the
                   immediate
                   Object
                   of
                   our
                   
                     Faith
                     and
                     Love.
                  
                   The
                   soul
                   of
                   a
                   believer
                   rests
                   not
                   in
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   makes
                   use
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   confirm
                   his
                   faith
                   in
                   
                     subjection
                     unto
                     Christ.
                  
                   For
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   ours
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   appointed
                   for
                   our
                   use
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   are
                   
                     Christs
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     Gods
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Cor.
                   3.21
                   ,
                   22
                   ,
                   23.
                   
                   And
                   so
                   have
                   we
                   our
                   immediate
                   access
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   as
                   some
                   foolishly
                   imagine
                   by
                   
                     Saints
                     and
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   him
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   even
                   to
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   Grace
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   This
                   priviledge
                   is
                   greatly
                   augmented
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   being
                   made
                   subject
                   unto
                   Christ
                   alone
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   into
                   a
                   dependance
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   
                     will
                     assuredly
                     take
                     care
                     of
                     
                     all
                     its
                     concernments
                     ,
                  
                   seeing
                   unto
                   him
                   only
                   doth
                   it
                   betake
                   it self
                   .
                   The
                   Church
                   made
                   it
                   of
                   old
                   part
                   of
                   her
                   plea
                   ,
                   that
                   she
                   was
                   as
                   one
                   
                     fatherless
                     ,
                     Hos.
                  
                   14.3
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   every
                   way
                   helpless
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   none
                   to
                   relieve
                   or
                   succour
                   her
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   giveth
                   this
                   as
                   a
                   reason
                   why
                   he
                   stirreth
                   up
                   himself
                   unto
                   the
                   assistance
                   of
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   was
                   
                     no
                     man
                     that
                     appeared
                     for
                     their
                     help
                     ,
                  
                   no
                   Intercessor
                   to
                   interpose
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   Isa.
                   59.16
                   .
                   Now
                   God
                   having
                   placed
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   this
                   condition
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   be
                   oft-times
                   altogether
                   Orphans
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   none
                   to
                   give
                   them
                   the
                   least
                   countenance
                   or
                   assistance
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Church
                   it self
                   chusing
                   this
                   condition
                   ,
                   to
                   renounce
                   all
                   hopes
                   and
                   expectations
                   from
                   any
                   else
                   beside
                   ,
                   betaking
                   it self
                   unto
                   the
                   Power
                   Grace
                   and
                   Faithfulness
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   alone
                   ,
                   it
                   cannot
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   but
                   be
                   a
                   great
                   Obligation
                   upon
                   him
                   to
                   
                     take
                     care
                     of
                     it
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   provide
                   for
                   it
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   members
                   of
                   his
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   alone
                   is
                   their
                   Head
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   Subjects
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   alone
                   is
                   their
                   King
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   Children
                   and
                   Servants
                   in
                   his
                   Family
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   alone
                   is
                   their
                   Father
                   Lord
                   and
                   Master
                   ;
                   and
                   can
                   he
                   forget
                   them
                   ,
                   can
                   he
                   disregard
                   them
                   ?
                   Had
                   they
                   been
                   committed
                   to
                   the
                   care
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   would
                   have
                   fought
                   and
                   contended
                   for
                   them
                   ;
                   though
                   their
                   faithfulness
                   is
                   always
                   to
                   be
                   suspected
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   strength
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   of
                   nought
                   :
                   Had
                   they
                   been
                   put
                   into
                   subjection
                   unto
                   Angels
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   have
                   watched
                   for
                   their
                   good
                   ;
                   though
                   their
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Ability
                   be
                   both
                   finite
                   and
                   limited
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   could
                   never
                   have
                   secured
                   their
                   safety
                   ;
                   and
                   shall
                   not
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   now
                   they
                   are
                   made
                   his
                   special
                   care
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   Power
                   and
                   Faithfulness
                   is
                   infinitely
                   above
                   those
                   of
                   any
                   mee●
                   creature
                   ,
                   excel
                   them
                   also
                   in
                   care
                   and
                   watchfulness
                   for
                   our
                   good
                   ?
                   And
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   do
                   sufficiently
                   set
                   out
                   the
                   Greatness
                   of
                   that
                   priviledge
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   which
                   we
                   insist
                   upon
                   .
                   And
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   things
                   that
                   make
                   this
                   Lib●rty
                   and
                   Exaltation
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   necessary
                   and
                   reasonable
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   God
                   having
                   exalted
                   
                     our
                     nature
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   his
                   Son
                   ,
                   into
                   a
                   condition
                   of
                   Honour
                   and
                   Glory
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   be
                   worshipped
                   and
                   adored
                   by
                   
                     all
                     the
                     Angels
                  
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   meet
                   nor
                   convenient
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   in
                   our
                   persons
                   ,
                   when
                   united
                   unto
                   Christ
                   as
                   our
                   Head
                   ,
                   be
                   made
                   subject
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   God
                   would
                   not
                   allow
                   ,
                   that
                   whereas
                   there
                   is
                   the
                   
                     strictest
                     union
                  
                   between
                   the
                   Head
                   and
                   the
                   Members
                   ,
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   such
                   an
                   interposition
                   between
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   the
                   Angels
                   should
                   depend
                   on
                   their
                   Head
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Members
                   should
                   depend
                   on
                   Angels
                   ;
                   which
                   indeed
                   would
                   utterly
                   destroy
                   the
                   Union
                   and
                   immediate
                   entercourse
                   that
                   is
                   and
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   between
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   God
                   is
                   pleased
                   by
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   to
                   take
                   us
                   into
                   
                     an
                     holy
                     communion
                     with
                     himself
                  
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   other
                   medium
                   or
                   means
                   of
                   communication
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   that
                   of
                   our
                   nature
                   ,
                   
                     personally
                     and
                     inseparably
                  
                   united
                   unto
                   his
                   own
                   Nature
                   in
                   his
                   Son.
                   And
                   this
                   also
                   our
                   
                     subjection
                     unto
                     Angels
                  
                   is
                   inconsistent
                   withall
                   .
                   This
                   order
                   of
                   dependance
                   the
                   Apostle
                   declares
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   3.22
                   ,
                   23.
                   
                   
                     All
                     things
                     are
                     yours
                     ,
                     and
                     you
                     are
                     Christs
                     ,
                     and
                     Christ
                     is
                     Gods.
                  
                   As
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   interposition
                   between
                   God
                   and
                   Christ
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   is
                   there
                   between
                   Christ
                   and
                   us
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   him
                   alone
                   do
                   we
                   relate
                   unto
                   God
                   himself
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   should
                   teach
                   us
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   equity
                   and
                   necessity
                   of
                   our
                   universal
                   obedience
                   unto
                   God
                   in
                   Christ.
                   He
                   hath
                   freed
                   us
                   from
                   subjection
                   unto
                   men
                   and
                   Angels
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   serve
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   live
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   He
                   hath
                   taken
                   us
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   peculiar
                   ones
                   ,
                   his
                   lot
                   and
                   portion
                   ,
                   from
                   whom
                   he
                   expects
                   all
                   his
                   Reverence
                   of
                   Glory
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   hath
                   left
                   us
                   no
                   pretence
                   ,
                   no
                   excuse
                   for
                   the
                   neglect
                   of
                   any
                   duties
                   of
                   obedience
                   that
                   he
                   requireth
                   of
                   us
                   .
                   We
                   cannot
                   plead
                   that
                   we
                   had
                   
                     other
                     work
                  
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   
                     other
                     Lords
                  
                   and
                   Masters
                   to
                   serve
                   ;
                   he
                   hath
                   set
                   us
                   free
                   from
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   be
                   his
                   .
                   If
                   a
                   King
                   take
                   a
                   servant
                   into
                   his
                   family
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   free
                   and
                   discharge
                   him
                   from
                   being
                   liable
                   unto
                   any
                   other
                   duty
                   or
                   service
                   what
                   ever
                   ;
                   may
                   he
                   not
                   justly
                   expect
                   that
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   will
                   be
                   diligent
                   in
                   the
                   observation
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   commands
                   ;
                   especially
                   considering
                   also
                   the
                   Honour
                   and
                   Advantage
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   by
                   being
                   taken
                   near
                   unto
                   his
                   person
                   ,
                   employed
                   in
                   his
                   affairs
                   ;
                   And
                   shall
                   not
                   God
                   much
                   more
                   expect
                   the
                   like
                   from
                   us
                   ,
                   considering
                   how
                   exceedingly
                   the
                   priviledge
                   we
                   have
                   by
                   this
                   relation
                   unto
                   him
                   surpasseth
                   all
                   that
                   men
                   can
                   attain
                   by
                   the
                   favour
                   of
                   
                     earthly
                     Princes
                  
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   choose
                   
                     other
                     Lords
                  
                   of
                   our
                   own
                   to
                   serve
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   are
                   so
                   regardless
                   of
                   our selves
                   as
                   that
                   we
                   will
                   
                     serve
                     our
                     lusts
                     and
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                  
                   when
                   God
                   hath
                   had
                   such
                   respect
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   suffer
                   us
                   
                     to
                     be
                     subject
                     unto
                     the
                     Angels
                     of
                     heaven
                     ,
                  
                   how
                   inexcusable
                   shall
                   we
                   be
                   in
                   our
                   sin
                   and
                   folly
                   ?
                   
                     You
                     shall
                     be
                     for
                     me
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     not
                     for
                     any
                     other
                  
                   what
                   ever
                   .
                   And
                   are
                   we
                   not
                   miserable
                   if
                   we
                   like
                   not
                   this
                   agreement
                   ?
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   For
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   our
                   obedience
                   ,
                   how
                   ought
                   we
                   to
                   endeavour
                   that
                   it
                   be
                   performed
                   with
                   all
                   holiness
                   and
                   reverence
                   :
                   Moses
                   makes
                   this
                   his
                   great
                   argument
                   with
                   
                   the
                   people
                   for
                   Holiness
                   in
                   all
                   their
                   Worship
                   and
                   services
                   ;
                   because
                   
                     no
                     people
                     had
                     God
                     so
                     nigh
                     unto
                     them
                     as
                     they
                     had
                     .
                  
                   And
                   yet
                   that
                   nearness
                   which
                   he
                   insisted
                   on
                   ,
                   was
                   but
                   that
                   of
                   his
                   Institutions
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   visible
                   Pledges
                   and
                   Representations
                   therein
                   of
                   his
                   Presence
                   among
                   them
                   ;
                   now
                   much
                   more
                   cogent
                   must
                   the
                   considerations
                   of
                   this
                   real
                   and
                   
                     spiritual
                     nearness
                  
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   taken
                   us
                   unto
                   himself
                   in
                   ,
                   by
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   needs
                   be
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   purpose
                   .
                   All
                   that
                   we
                   do
                   ,
                   we
                   do
                   it
                   immediately
                   unto
                   
                     this
                     holy
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   not
                   only
                   under
                   his
                   Eye
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   his
                   Presence
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   an
                   especial
                   and
                   immediate
                   relation
                   unto
                   him
                   by
                   
                     Jesus
                     Christ.
                  
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Verse
                   VI.
                   
                
                 
                   THe
                   Apostle
                   hath
                   shewed
                   ;
                   that
                   the
                   
                     World
                     to
                     come
                  
                   which
                   the
                   Judaical
                   Church
                   looked
                   for
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   made
                   
                     subject
                     unto
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   no
                   mention
                   of
                   any
                   such
                   thing
                   being
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                   That
                   which
                   he
                   assumes
                   to
                   make
                   good
                   his
                   Assertion
                   of
                   the
                   Preheminence
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   above
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   unto
                   him
                   it
                   was
                   
                     put
                     in
                     subjection
                  
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   expresly
                   affirm
                   in
                   words
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   ,
                   but
                   insinuateth
                   in
                   a
                   Testimony
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   citeth
                   and
                   urgeth
                   unto
                   that
                   purpose
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   Way
                   he
                   proceedeth
                   for
                   these
                   two
                   ends
                   .
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   To
                   evidence
                   that
                   what
                   he
                   taught
                   was
                   suitable
                   unto
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Church
                     of
                     old
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Oracles
                     committed
                  
                   unto
                   it
                   ;
                   which
                   was
                   his
                   especial
                   way
                   of
                   dealing
                   with
                   these
                   Hebrews
                   .
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   That
                   he
                   might
                   from
                   the
                   Words
                   of
                   that
                   Testimony
                   take
                   occasion
                   to
                   
                     obviate
                     a
                     great
                     Objection
                  
                   against
                   the
                   Dignity
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   Mysteries
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   taken
                   from
                   his
                   Humiliation
                   and
                   Death
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   make
                   way
                   to
                   a
                   farther
                   Explication
                   of
                   many
                   other
                   Parts
                   or
                   Acts
                   of
                   ●is
                   Mediation
                   ;
                   many
                   Difficulties
                   there
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   Words
                   and
                   Expressions
                   of
                   these
                   Verses
                   ,
                   more
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   Application
                   of
                   the
                   Testimony
                   by
                   him
                   produced
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   Person
                   and
                   End
                   by
                   him
                   intended
                   ,
                   all
                   which
                   ,
                   God
                   assisting
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   endeavour
                   to
                   remove
                   :
                   And
                   to
                   that
                   End
                   shall
                   consider
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   way
                   and
                   manner
                   of
                   his
                   introducing
                   this
                   Testimony
                   which
                   is
                   peculiar
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   
                     Testimony
                     it self
                     produced
                  
                   ;
                   with
                   an
                   Explication
                   of
                   the
                   meaning
                   and
                   importance
                   of
                   the
                   Words
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Place
                   from
                   whence
                   it
                   is
                   taken
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Application
                   of
                   it
                   unto
                   the
                   Apostles
                   purpose
                   ,
                   both
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Person
                   intended
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   especial
                   End
                   aimed
                   at
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Farther
                   unfold
                   ,
                   what
                   the
                   Apostle
                   adds
                   about
                   the
                   
                     death
                     and
                     sufferings
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   included
                   in
                   this
                   Testimony
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   intended
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   use
                   and
                   design
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Vindicate
                   the
                   Apostles
                   
                     Application
                     of
                     this
                     Testimony
                  
                   ,
                   with
                   our
                   Explication
                   of
                   it
                   accordingly
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Objections
                   that
                   some
                   have
                   made
                   against
                   it
                   .
                   All
                   which
                   we
                   shall
                   pass
                   through
                   as
                   they
                   present
                   themselves
                   unto
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   Text
                   it self
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   The
                   manner
                   of
                   his
                   citing
                   this
                   Testimony
                   is
                   somewhat
                   peculiar
                   .
                   
                     One
                     testified
                     in
                     a
                     certain
                     place
                     :
                  
                   Neither
                   person
                   nor
                   place
                   being
                   specified
                   .
                   As
                   though
                   he
                   had
                   intended
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     certain
                     Person
                  
                   whom
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   name
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Reason
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   plain
                   ;
                   both
                   Person
                   and
                   Place
                   were
                   sufficiently
                   known
                   to
                   them
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   wrote
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   
                     Syriack
                     Translation
                  
                   changeth
                   the
                   Expression
                   in
                   the
                   Text
                   into
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     as
                     the
                     Scripture
                     witnesseth
                     and
                     saith
                  
                   ;
                   without
                   Cause
                   .
                   The
                   Hebrews
                   were
                   not
                   ignorant
                   whose
                   words
                   they
                   were
                   which
                   he
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   ,
                   nor
                   where
                   they
                   were
                   recorded
                   .
                   The
                   one
                   there
                   mentioned
                   is
                   David
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   
                     certain
                     place
                  
                   is
                   the
                   
                     eighth
                     Psalm
                  
                   ;
                   whereof
                   much
                   need
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   added
                   .
                   A
                   Psalm
                   it
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     of
                     the
                     High
                     Praises
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   such
                   Psalms
                   do
                   mostly
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   respect
                   the
                   Messiah
                   and
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Jews
                   themselves
                   acknowledge
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Composure
                   of
                   this
                   Psalm
                   they
                   have
                   a
                   conjecture
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   altogether
                   improbable
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   Night
                   whilest
                   he
                   kept
                   his
                   Fathers
                   sheep
                   .
                   Hence
                   in
                   his
                   Contemplation
                   of
                   the
                   Works
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   insists
                   on
                   the
                   Moon
                   and
                   Stars
                   then
                   gloriously
                   presenting
                   themselves
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   not
                   mentioning
                   the
                   Sun
                   which
                   appeared
                   not
                   .
                   So
                   also
                   in
                   the
                   Distribution
                   that
                   he
                   makes
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   here
                   below
                   that
                   amongst
                   others
                   are
                   made
                   subject
                   unto
                   man
                   ,
                   he
                   fixeth
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   on
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     flocks
                     of
                     Sheep
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   then
                   peculiarly
                   under
                   his
                   care
                   .
                   So
                   should
                   
                     all
                     the
                     works
                  
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   especially
                   about
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   conversant
                   in
                   our
                   particular
                   Callings
                   ,
                   excite
                   us
                   to
                   the
                   Admiration
                   of
                   his
                   Glory
                   ,
                   and
                   Praise
                   of
                   his
                   name
                   :
                   And
                   none
                   are
                   usually
                   more
                   void
                   of
                   holy
                   thoughts
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   than
                   those
                   who
                   set
                   themselves
                   in
                   
                     no
                     way
                  
                   acceptable
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   place
                   from
                   whence
                   this
                   Testimony
                   
                   is
                   taken
                   ;
                   whose
                   especial
                   Author
                   the
                   Apostle
                   omitteth
                   ,
                   both
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   sufficiently
                   known
                   ,
                   and
                   makes
                   no
                   difference
                   at
                   all
                   who
                   ever
                   was
                   the
                   Penman
                   of
                   this
                   or
                   that
                   Portion
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   seeing
                   it
                   was
                   all
                   equally
                   given
                   by
                   
                     Inspiration
                     from
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   whereon
                   alone
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   it
                   doth
                   depend
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   
                     Testimony
                     it self
                  
                   is
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   following
                   ,
                   v.
                   6
                   ,
                   7.
                   
                   
                     What
                     is
                     man
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   
                   Before
                   we
                   enter
                   into
                   a
                   particular
                   Explication
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   Application
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   observe
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   things
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   that
                   lye
                   plain
                   and
                   clear
                   before
                   us
                   :
                   As
                   ,
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   That
                   
                     All
                     things
                     whatsoever
                     ,
                     are
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     put
                     in
                     subjection
                     unto
                     man
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   unto
                   Humane
                   Nature
                   in
                   one
                   or
                   more
                   Persons
                   ,
                   in
                   opposition
                   unto
                   Angels
                   ,
                   or
                   nature
                   Angelical
                   .
                   To
                   express
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   plain
                   Design
                   and
                   Purpose
                   of
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   .
                   And
                   whereas
                   there
                   is
                   
                     no
                     such
                     Testimony
                  
                   any
                   where
                   concerning
                   Angels
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     unto
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     unto
                     Angels
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   intimates
                   in
                   that
                   adversative
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   ;
                   but
                   
                     of
                     man
                  
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   Angels
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   That
                   this
                   Priviledge
                   was
                   never
                   absolutely
                   nor
                   universally
                   made
                   good
                   in
                   ,
                   or
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     nature
                     of
                     man
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   ,
                   or
                   with
                   respect
                   unto
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                   This
                   the
                   Apostle
                   call
                   us
                   to
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   ,
                   previously
                   unto
                   his
                   Application
                   of
                   this
                   Testimony
                   in
                   a
                   peculiar
                   manner
                   unto
                   
                     Jesus
                     ;
                     v.
                  
                   8.
                   
                   
                     We
                     s●e
                     not
                     all
                     things
                  
                   .
                   Now
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   any
                   thing
                   absolutely
                   necessary
                   to
                   make
                   good
                   the
                   Apostles
                   Reasoning
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   is
                   comprized
                   in
                   these
                   two
                   general
                   Assertions
                   ,
                   which
                   lye
                   evident
                   in
                   the
                   Text
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   acknowledged
                   by
                   all
                   .
                   We
                   shall
                   therefore
                   distinctly
                   consider
                   the
                   Testimony
                   it self
                   .
                   The
                   whole
                   of
                   it
                   consists
                   in
                   a
                   Contemplation
                   of
                   the
                   Infinite
                   Love
                   and
                   Condescension
                   of
                   God
                   towards
                   man
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   set
                   out
                   ,
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   In
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                   expressing
                   it
                   .
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   In
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Expression
                   ;
                   (
                   3.
                   )
                   In
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                   and
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   wherein
                   that
                   Condescension
                   and
                   Grace
                   consisted
                   ;
                   and
                   (
                   4.
                   )
                   In
                   the
                   Effects
                   thereof
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   dispensation
                   towards
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   In
                   the
                   
                     manner
                     of
                     the
                     Expression
                     ;
                     What
                     is
                     man
                  
                   ;
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   Admiration
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   he
                   cryes
                   out
                   with
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   astonishment
                   .
                   The
                   immediate
                   Occasion
                   hereof
                   is
                   omitted
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   pertinent
                   unto
                   his
                   purpose
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   evident
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Psalm
                     .
                     David
                  
                   having
                   exercised
                   his
                   thoughts
                   in
                   the
                   contemplation
                   of
                   the
                   Greatness
                   ,
                   Power
                   ,
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   manifesting
                   themselves
                   in
                   his
                   
                     mighty
                     works
                  
                   ,
                   especially
                   the
                   Beauty
                   ,
                   Order
                   ,
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   and
                   usefulness
                   of
                   the
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   glorious
                   bodies
                   which
                   in
                   them
                   present
                   themselves
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   falls
                   thereon
                   into
                   this
                   Admiration
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   great
                   ,
                   and
                   infinitely
                   Wise
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   his
                   mouth
                   gave
                   Being
                   and
                   Existence
                   unto
                   all
                   those
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   made
                   his
                   own
                   Exellencies
                   conspicuous
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   should
                   condescend
                   unto
                   that
                   Care
                   and
                   Regard
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   which
                   on
                   this
                   occasion
                   his
                   thoughts
                   fixed
                   themselves
                   upon
                   .
                   
                     What
                     is
                     man
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ?
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   ,
                   or
                   should
                   be
                   the
                   great
                   Vse
                   of
                   all
                   our
                   Contemplation
                   of
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   considering
                   his
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Power
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   learn
                   to
                   admire
                   his
                   Love
                   and
                   Grace
                   in
                   setting
                   his
                   heart
                   upon
                   us
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   every
                   way
                   so
                   unworthy
                   ,
                   seeing
                   he
                   might
                   for
                   ever
                   satisfie
                   himself
                   ,
                   in
                   those
                   other
                   appearingly
                   more
                   glorious
                   products
                   of
                   his
                   Power
                   and
                   Godhead
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   He
                   farther
                   expresseth
                   his
                   Admiration
                   at
                   this
                   Condescension
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   that
                   he
                   useth
                   ,
                   intimating
                   the
                   Low
                   and
                   mean
                   Estate
                   of
                   man
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   nature
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     what
                     is
                     poor
                     miserable
                     mortal
                     man
                     ,
                  
                   obnoxious
                   to
                   Grief
                   ,
                   Sorrow
                   ,
                   Anxiety
                   ,
                   Pain
                   ,
                   Trouble
                   and
                   Death
                   :
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Greeks
                   have
                   no
                   name
                   for
                   man
                   ,
                   fully
                   expressing
                   that
                   here
                   used
                   by
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   cometh
                   nearest
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   not
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                   He
                   adds
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     man
                  
                   ;
                   of
                   one
                   
                     made
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                  
                   .
                   This
                   name
                   the
                   Apostle
                   alludes
                   to
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   expresseth
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   15.45
                   ,
                   47.
                   
                   The
                   
                     first
                     man
                     Adam
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Of
                     the
                     earth
                     earthly
                  
                   .
                   So
                   was
                   it
                   recorded
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   2.7
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   God
                   formed
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     man
                     Adam
                  
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   us
                   all
                   ,
                   
                     of
                     the
                     dust
                     of
                     the
                     ground
                  
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   again
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   3.19
                   .
                   Poor
                   man
                   made
                   of
                   the
                   dust
                   of
                   the
                   ground
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   Scripture
                   would
                   express
                   Man
                   with
                   reference
                   unto
                   any
                   thing
                   of
                   Worth
                   or
                   Excellency
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   it
                   calls
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   
                     Sons
                     of
                     men
                  
                   in
                   Place
                   ,
                   Power
                   and
                   esteem
                   .
                   So
                   these
                   words
                   are
                   distinguished
                   ,
                   Psalm
                   62.9
                   .
                   where
                   we
                   translate
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Sons
                     of
                     Adam
                     ,
                     men
                     of
                     low
                     degree
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Sons
                     of
                  
                   Ish
                   ,
                   
                     men
                     of
                     high
                     degree
                  
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   useth
                   this
                   expression
                   to
                   heighten
                   his
                   Admiration
                   at
                   the
                   Grace
                   and
                   Condescension
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   as
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Adam
                   cannot
                   be
                   here
                   especially
                   intended
                   ;
                   For
                   although
                   he
                   made
                   himself
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     miserable
                     man
                  
                   and
                   subject
                   unto
                   death
                   ,
                   yet
                   was
                   he
                   not
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     man
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   any
                   man
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   
                     was
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Luke
                  
                   3.
                   ult
                   .
                   So
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   but
                   may
                   properly
                   be
                   ascribed
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     nature
                     of
                     man
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   called
                   in
                   an
                   especial
                   manner
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     man
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   was
                   he
                   made
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     a
                     man
                     subject
                     to
                     sorrow
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   acquainted
                   above
                   all
                   men
                   with
                   grief
                   and
                   trouble
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   born
                   on
                   purpose
                   to
                   dye
                   .
                   Hence
                   in
                   the
                   contemplation
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   miserable
                   condition
                   ,
                   wherein
                   unto
                   the
                   Dolorous
                   afflicting
                   Passions
                   of
                   Humane
                   Nature
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   in
                   himself
                   ,
                   outward
                   Oppositions
                   and
                   Reproaches
                   were
                   superadded
                   ,
                   he
                   cryes
                   out
                   concerning
                   himself
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   22.7
                   .
                   
                     I
                     am
                     a
                     worm
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     a
                     man
                     of
                     any
                     consideration
                     in
                     the
                     world
                  
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   at
                   best
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   He
                   expresseth
                   this
                   Condescension
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Affections
                     and
                     acting
                  
                   of
                   his
                   mind
                   towards
                   man
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     thou
                     remembrest
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   art
                   mindfull
                   of
                   him
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     thou
                     shouldst
                     be
                     mindful
                     of
                     him
                     .
                  
                   To
                   Remember
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   when
                   ascribed
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   alwayes
                   intends
                   some
                   Act
                   of
                   his
                   mind
                   ,
                   and
                   Purpose
                   of
                   his
                   Will
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   either
                   for
                   good
                   or
                   evil
                   towards
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   remembred
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   signal
                   manner
                   .
                   So
                   also
                   is
                   Remembrance
                   it self
                   used
                   ;
                   On
                   this
                   account
                   God
                   is
                   said
                   sometimes
                   to
                   
                     remember
                     us
                     for
                     good
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   sometimes
                   to
                   
                     remember
                     our
                     sins
                     no
                     more
                  
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   it
                   denotes
                   the
                   Affection
                   of
                   the
                   mind
                   of
                   God
                   towards
                   any
                   creature
                   for
                   Good
                   or
                   Evil
                   ,
                   attended
                   with
                   the
                   Purpose
                   of
                   his
                   Will
                   to
                   act
                   towards
                   them
                   accordingly
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   first
                   way
                   it
                   is
                   here
                   used
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   also
                   by
                   
                     Job
                     ,
                     Chap.
                  
                   7.17
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     What
                     is
                     man
                     that
                     thou
                     shouldst
                     magnifie
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     shouldst
                     set
                     thine
                     heart
                     upon
                     him
                     ?
                  
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   Remember
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   be
                   mindful
                   of
                   him
                   ;
                   set
                   thine
                   heart
                   upon
                   him
                   for
                   Good.
                   The
                   frame
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   and
                   mind
                   of
                   God
                   towards
                   the
                   
                     Nature
                     of
                     man
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   in
                   reference
                   unto
                   all
                   the
                   Good
                   that
                   he
                   did
                   
                     in
                     it
                  
                   and
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   intended
                   in
                   this
                   Expression
                   .
                   The
                   whole
                   Councel
                   and
                   Purpose
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   mankind
                   ,
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Humiliation
                   ,
                   Exaltation
                   ,
                   and
                   whole
                   Mediation
                   of
                   the
                   man
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   is
                   couched
                   herein
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   There
                   are
                   in
                   this
                   Condescension
                   the
                   Effects
                   of
                   this
                   Act
                   of
                   Gods
                   Mind
                   and
                   Will
                   in
                   remembring
                   of
                   man
                   ;
                   And
                   they
                   are
                   expressed
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   Under
                   one
                   General
                   head
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   In
                   Particular
                   Instances
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   The
                   general
                   effect
                   of
                   Gods
                   remembring
                   man
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   he
                   
                     visiteth
                     him
                  
                   .
                   As
                   the
                   same
                   word
                   is
                   used
                   in
                   Job
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   before
                   mentioned
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   though
                   variously
                   used
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   constantly
                   denotes
                   the
                   
                     acting
                     of
                     a
                     sup●riour
                     towards
                     an
                     inferiour
                     .
                  
                   And
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   often
                   otherwise
                   used
                   ;
                   yet
                   commonly
                   it
                   expresseth
                   the
                   acting
                   of
                   God
                   towards
                   his
                   people
                   for
                   good
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   especial
                   is
                   this
                   term
                   of
                   visiting
                   used
                   to
                   express
                   the
                   acting
                   of
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   doing
                   of
                   us
                   good
                   by
                   sending
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   to
                   take
                   our
                   nature
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                   Luke
                   1.68
                   .
                   
                     He
                     hath
                     visited
                  
                   and
                   redeemed
                   his
                   people
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   purpose
                   ,
                   v.
                   78.
                   
                   
                     The
                     day
                     spring
                     from
                     on
                     high
                     hath
                     visited
                     us
                     ,
                  
                   both
                   relating
                   to
                   the
                   acting
                   of
                   God
                   towards
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   his
                   Son
                   incarnate
                   .
                   So
                   Chap.
                   7.16
                   .
                   This
                   term
                   therefore
                   of
                   visiting
                   doth
                   not
                   precisely
                   design
                   Gods
                   acting
                   in
                   the
                   Exaltation
                   of
                   
                     him
                     visited
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   an
                   ordering
                   of
                   things
                   towards
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   attended
                   with
                   great
                   Care
                   ,
                   Grace
                   and
                   Love
                   ;
                   So
                   was
                   the
                   
                     nature
                     of
                     man
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Heart
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   do
                   good
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   he
                   acted
                   towards
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     visited
                     it
                  
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   ground
                   of
                   the
                   Psalmists
                   admiration
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   will
                   be
                   so
                   in
                   all
                   believers
                   unto
                   Eternity
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   not
                   the
                   outward
                   state
                   and
                   condition
                   of
                   
                     mankind
                     in
                     the
                     world
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   since
                   the
                   entrance
                   of
                   sin
                   is
                   sad
                   and
                   deplorable
                   ,
                   that
                   excites
                   this
                   admiration
                   in
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   :
                   But
                   his
                   mind
                   is
                   intent
                   upon
                   the
                   Mysterie
                   of
                   the
                   Grace
                   ,
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Love
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Verse
                   VII
                   .
                
                 
                   SEcondly
                   ,
                   The
                   especial
                   instances
                   wherein
                   this
                   Visitation
                   of
                   God
                   expressed
                   it self
                   are
                   contained
                   in
                   ver
                   .
                   7.
                   and
                   therein
                   referred
                   unto
                   two
                   Heads
                   :
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   Mans
                   Depression
                   and
                   Humiliation
                   :
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   His
                   Exaltation
                   and
                   Glory
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   first
                   is
                   expressed
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     hast
                     made
                     him
                     lower
                     for
                     a
                     little
                     while
                     than
                     the
                     Angels
                     .
                  
                   This
                   was
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   Gods
                   Visitation
                   ;
                   and
                   though
                   not
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   immediately
                   intended
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ;
                   yet
                   that
                   whereof
                   he
                   intends
                   to
                   make
                   great
                   use
                   in
                   his
                   Progress
                   .
                   That
                   these
                   words
                   intend
                   not
                   the
                   Exaltation
                   of
                   the
                   
                     nature
                     of
                     meer
                     man
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   should
                   intimate
                   that
                   such
                   is
                   his
                   Dignity
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   made
                   but
                   a
                   
                     little
                     less
                     than
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   destructive
                   that
                   sense
                   is
                   unto
                   the
                   Apostles
                   Intention
                   and
                   Application
                   
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   afterwards
                   declare
                   .
                   Three
                   things
                   are
                   here
                   expressed
                   .
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   The
                   
                     Act
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   making
                   of
                   him
                   low
                   ,
                   or
                   lessening
                   of
                   him
                   .
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   The
                   measure
                   of
                   that
                   Depression
                   ,
                   
                     than
                     the
                     Angels
                  
                   .
                   (
                   3.
                   )
                   His
                   duration
                   in
                   that
                   State
                   and
                   Condition
                   ,
                   
                     a
                     little
                     while
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Word
                   used
                   by
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   ,
                   is
                   rendered
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   properly
                   ;
                   They
                   both
                   signifie
                   a
                   Diminution
                   of
                   State
                   and
                   Condition
                   ;
                   a
                   depression
                   of
                   any
                   one
                   from
                   what
                   he
                   before
                   enjoyed
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   belongs
                   unto
                   Gods
                   Visitation
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   acting
                   of
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   suitably
                   unto
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   is
                   expressed
                   by
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   importance
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     emptied
                     himself
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     humbled
                     himself
                     ,
                     Phil.
                  
                   2.7
                   ,
                   8.
                   denoting
                   a
                   voluntary
                   depression
                   from
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   a
                   former
                   State
                   and
                   Condition
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   Humiliation
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   our
                   nature
                   ,
                   how
                   much
                   of
                   that
                   Care
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Inspection
                   and
                   Visitation
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   contained
                   is
                   known
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   The
                   measure
                   of
                   this
                   Humiliation
                   and
                   Depression
                   is
                   expressed
                   in
                   reference
                   unto
                   Angels
                   ,
                   with
                   whom
                   he
                   is
                   now
                   compared
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ;
                   he
                   was
                   made
                   
                     less
                     than
                     the
                     Angels
                  
                   .
                   This
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   had
                   seen
                   and
                   knew
                   ;
                   and
                   might
                   from
                   his
                   Humiliation
                   raise
                   an
                   Objection
                   against
                   what
                   the
                   Apostle
                   asserted
                   about
                   his
                   Preference
                   above
                   them
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   he
                   acknowledgeth
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   made
                   less
                   than
                   they
                   ,
                   shews
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   foretold
                   that
                   
                     so
                     he
                     should
                     be
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   his
                   following
                   Discourse
                   ,
                   gives
                   the
                   Reasons
                   
                     why
                     it
                     was
                     so
                     to
                     be
                     .
                  
                   And
                   he
                   speaks
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   Humiliation
                   of
                   Christ
                   absolutely
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   
                     far
                     greater
                     than
                     here
                     it
                     is
                     expressed
                  
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   afterwards
                   declares
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   with
                   respect
                   unto
                   Angels
                   ,
                   with
                   whom
                   he
                   compares
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   therefore
                   sufficient
                   to
                   his
                   purpose
                   at
                   present
                   to
                   shew
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   made
                   
                     lower
                     than
                     they
                  
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   Hierom
                   renders
                   the
                   word
                   in
                   the
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   
                     à
                     Deo
                     ,
                     then
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   
                     Faher
                     Stapulensis
                  
                   had
                   a
                   long
                   contest
                   with
                   Erasmus
                   to
                   prove
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   rendered
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   plainly
                   to
                   contradict
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   accuse
                   him
                   of
                   corrupting
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   Besides
                   the
                   sense
                   contended
                   for
                   by
                   him
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   is
                   absurd
                   and
                   foolish
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Humane
                   Nature
                   of
                   Christ
                   was
                   made
                   
                     little
                     l●ss
                     than
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   humbled
                   that
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   so
                   ;
                   when
                   it
                   was
                   
                     infinitely
                     less
                  
                   than
                   the
                   Divine
                   Nature
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   created
                   .
                   The
                   LXX
                   .
                   and
                   all
                   old
                   
                     Greek
                     Translations
                  
                   read
                   Angels
                   ;
                   That
                   Elohim
                   is
                   often
                   used
                   to
                   denote
                   them
                   we
                   have
                   proved
                   before
                   .
                   The
                   Targum
                   hath
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Angels
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   scope
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   necessarily
                   requires
                   that
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   .
                   God
                   then
                   in
                   his
                   Visitation
                   of
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   his
                   Son
                   ,
                   put
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   therein
                   
                     him
                     that
                     was
                     invested
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                  
                   into
                   a
                   condition
                   of
                   wants
                   and
                   streights
                   ,
                   and
                   humbled
                   him
                   beneath
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   blessed
                   Ends
                   afterwards
                   declared
                   .
                   For
                   although
                   from
                   his
                   Incarnation
                   and
                   Birth
                   ,
                   the
                   Angels
                   adored
                   his
                   Person
                   as
                   their
                   Lord
                   ;
                   yet
                   in
                   the
                   outward
                   condition
                   of
                   his
                   Humane
                   Nature
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   made
                   
                     exceedingly
                     beneath
                  
                   that
                   state
                   of
                   Glory
                   and
                   Excellency
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Angels
                   are
                   in
                   a
                   constant
                   Enjoyment
                   of
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   
                     space
                     of
                     time
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Duration
                   intended
                   for
                   this
                   condition
                   .
                   He
                   made
                   him
                   lower
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     a
                     little
                     while
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   short
                   season
                   .
                   That
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   often
                   used
                   in
                   that
                   sense
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   proper
                   notation
                   of
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   shewed
                   before
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   which
                   renders
                   that
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   here
                   unquestionable
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Apostles
                   precise
                   restraining
                   them
                   thereunto
                   in
                   v.
                   9.
                   as
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   but
                   
                     for
                     a
                     little
                     while
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   man
                   was
                   brought
                   into
                   a
                   condition
                   more
                   indigent
                   than
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   Angels
                   is
                   exposed
                   unto
                   :
                   Neither
                   was
                   he
                   for
                   that
                   season
                   
                     made
                     a
                     little
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     very
                     much
                     lower
                  
                   than
                   the
                   Angels
                   .
                   And
                   had
                   this
                   been
                   the
                   whole
                   of
                   his
                   state
                   it
                   could
                   not
                   have
                   been
                   an
                   Effect
                   of
                   that
                   inexpressible
                   Love
                   and
                   Care
                   which
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   so
                   admires
                   .
                   But
                   being
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   for
                   a
                   
                     little
                     continuance
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   for
                   the
                   blessed
                   Ends
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   declares
                   ,
                   nothing
                   can
                   more
                   commend
                   them
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   There
                   is
                   another
                   Effect
                   of
                   Gods
                   Visitation
                   of
                   man
                   in
                   his
                   Exaltation
                   ;
                   expressed
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   In
                   the
                   Dignity
                   whereunto
                   he
                   advanced
                   him
                   :
                   and
                   2.
                   
                   In
                   the
                   Rule
                   and
                   Domion
                   that
                   he
                   gave
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   He
                   
                     crowned
                     him
                     with
                     Glory
                     and
                     Honour
                     ,
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   is
                   
                     insigne
                     regium
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   badge
                   and
                   token
                   of
                   Supream
                   and
                   Kingly
                   Power
                   .
                   Hence
                   when
                   David
                   complains
                   of
                   the
                   straightning
                   and
                   Diminution
                   of
                   his
                   Power
                   or
                   Rule
                   ,
                   he
                   says
                   ,
                   
                     his
                     Crown
                     was
                     profaned
                     unto
                     the
                     ground
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   89.39
                   .
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   made
                   contemptible
                   ,
                   and
                   trampled
                   on
                   .
                   To
                   be
                   crowned
                   then
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   invested
                   with
                   
                     Soveraign
                     Power
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   with
                   Right
                   and
                   Title
                   thereunto
                   ;
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   with
                   Solomon
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   crowned
                   during
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                   .
                   Nor
                   is
                   it
                   an
                   
                     ordinary
                     Crown
                  
                   that
                   is
                   intended
                   ,
                   but
                   one
                   accompanied
                   with
                   
                     Glory
                     and
                     Honour
                  
                   .
                   To
                   be
                   crowned
                   with
                   Glory
                   and
                   Honour
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   
                     glorious
                     and
                     honourable
                     Crown
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Rule
                   and
                   Soveraignty
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   denotes
                   the
                   Weight
                   of
                   this
                   Crown
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     weight
                     of
                     glory
                  
                   ,
                   from
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   heavy
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     weight
                     of
                     glory
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   
                   the
                   Apostle
                   speaks
                   in
                   Allusion
                   to
                   the
                   Primitive
                   signification
                   of
                   this
                   word
                   ,
                   2
                   Cor.
                   4.17
                   .
                   The
                   other
                   its
                   
                     Beauty
                     and
                     Glory
                  
                   ;
                   both
                   Authority
                   and
                   Majesty
                   .
                   How
                   Christ
                   was
                   thus
                   crowned
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   at
                   large
                   shewed
                   on
                   the
                   first
                   Chapter
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   This
                   Soveraignty
                   is
                   attended
                   with
                   actual
                   Rule
                   ;
                   Wherein
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   The
                   Dominion
                   it self
                   is
                   expressed
                   :
                   and
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   The
                   Extent
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   Thou
                   madest
                   
                     him
                     have
                     Dominion
                     over
                     the
                     works
                     of
                     thy
                     hands
                  
                   :
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   madest
                   him
                   to
                   rule
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     appointedst
                     him
                  
                   in
                   Authority
                   over
                   .
                   He
                   had
                   actual
                   Rule
                   and
                   Dominion
                   given
                   him
                   upon
                   his
                   Coronation
                   .
                   And
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   The
                   Extent
                   of
                   this
                   Dominion
                   is
                   the
                   Works
                   of
                   Gods
                   hands
                   .
                   And
                   least
                   any
                   from
                   this
                   indefinite
                   Expression
                   should
                   think
                   this
                   Rule
                   limited
                   ,
                   either
                   to
                   the
                   things
                   mentioned
                   before
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Psalmist
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   4.
                   called
                   the
                   
                     work
                     of
                     Gods
                     fingers
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   the
                   Moon
                   and
                   the
                   Stars
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   following
                   Distribution
                   of
                   things
                   here
                   below
                   ,
                   into
                   
                     Sheep
                     ,
                     Oxen
                     ,
                     Fowls
                  
                   and
                   
                     Fish
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   7
                   ,
                   8.
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   creatures
                   here
                   below
                   ,
                   he
                   adds
                   an
                   Amplification
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   an
                   universal
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     hath
                     put
                     all
                     things
                     without
                     Exception
                  
                   in
                   subjection
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   manifest
                   his
                   absolute
                   and
                   unlimited
                   Power
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   unconditional
                   subjection
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   adds
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   placed
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     under
                     his
                     very
                     feet
                  
                   .
                   An
                   Expression
                   setting
                   forth
                   a
                   Dominion
                   ,
                   every
                   way
                   unlimited
                   and
                   absolute
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Verse
                   VIII
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   Apostle
                   having
                   recited
                   the
                   Testimony
                   which
                   he
                   intends
                   to
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   ,
                   proceeds
                   in
                   the
                   eighth
                   Verse
                   unto
                   some
                   such
                   Explications
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   make
                   it
                   appear
                   to
                   be
                   proper
                   and
                   suited
                   unto
                   the
                   End
                   for
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   produced
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   are
                   two
                   ;
                   the
                   first
                   whereof
                   respects
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   which
                   express
                   the
                   Extent
                   of
                   this
                   Dominion
                   ;
                   the
                   latter
                   an
                   instance
                   of
                   some
                   Person
                   or
                   Persons
                   ,
                   unto
                   whom
                   this
                   Testimony
                   as
                   thus
                   explained
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   applied
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Explication
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Objective
                     Extent
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Rule
                   and
                   Dominion
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   he
                   adds
                   ,
                   
                     For
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     hath
                     made
                     all
                     subject
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     he
                     hath
                     left
                     nothing
                     that
                     is
                     not
                     put
                     under
                     him
                     .
                  
                   For
                   whereas
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   objected
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   mention
                   in
                   the
                   Psalm
                   of
                   the
                   
                     World
                     to
                     come
                  
                   whereof
                   he
                   treats
                   ;
                   he
                   lets
                   them
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   
                     cannot
                     be
                     excepted
                  
                   ;
                   seeing
                   the
                   Assertion
                   is
                   universal
                   and
                   unlimited
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   things
                   whatsoever
                   are
                   put
                   under
                   him
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   our
                   Apostle
                   making
                   use
                   of
                   this
                   very
                   Testimony
                   in
                   another
                   place
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   15.27
                   .
                   adds
                   there
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   
                     manifest
                     Exception
                  
                   in
                   reference
                   unto
                   him
                   who
                   
                     so
                     put
                     all
                     things
                     under
                  
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   evident
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   so
                   indeed
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   treats
                   not
                   of
                   
                     God
                     himself
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   
                     works
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Apostle
                   here
                   ;
                   there
                   lyes
                   
                     no
                     Exception
                  
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   brought
                   into
                   Order
                   under
                   this
                   Rule
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   by
                   this
                   Testimony
                   ,
                   thus
                   explained
                   ,
                   as
                   necessity
                   requires
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   fully
                   confirmed
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     World
                     to
                     come
                  
                   being
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   especial
                   works
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   put
                   in
                   subjection
                   unto
                   Angels
                   ,
                   is
                   made
                   
                     subject
                     unto
                     man
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   was
                   that
                   he
                   undertook
                   to
                   demonstrate
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   To
                   direct
                   this
                   Testimony
                   unto
                   its
                   proper
                   End
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   way
                   for
                   its
                   Application
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   especially
                   intended
                   therein
                   ;
                   he
                   declares
                   negatively
                   unto
                   whom
                   it
                   is
                   
                     not
                     applicable
                     ;
                     but
                     now
                     we
                     see
                     not
                     yet
                     all
                     things
                     put
                     under
                     him
                     .
                     Man
                  
                   it
                   was
                   ,
                   concerning
                   whom
                   the
                   words
                   are
                   spoken
                   ;
                   
                     What
                     is
                     man
                  
                   ?
                   This
                   must
                   denote
                   the
                   
                     nature
                     of
                     man
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   either
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   
                     all
                     mankind
                  
                   in
                   general
                   and
                   every
                   individual
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   some
                   especial
                   and
                   peculiar
                   instance
                   ,
                   in
                   one
                   partaker
                   of
                   that
                   nature
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   First
                   ,
                   He
                   denyes
                   that
                   this
                   can
                   belong
                   unto
                   
                     man
                     in
                     general
                  
                   ,
                   all
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   on
                   that
                   general
                   account
                   of
                   
                     being
                     men
                  
                   ;
                   And
                   in
                   this
                   Negation
                   ;
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   Circumstances
                   considerable
                   :
                   First
                   ,
                   The
                   manner
                   of
                   his
                   asserting
                   it
                   by
                   an
                   appeal
                   to
                   
                     common
                     Experience
                     ;
                     we
                     see
                  
                   ;
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   matter
                   whereof
                   every
                   one
                   may
                   judge
                   :
                   We
                   ,
                   all
                   of
                   us
                   know
                   by
                   experience
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   otherwise
                   ;
                   we
                   need
                   neither
                   Testimony
                   nor
                   Argument
                   to
                   instruct
                   us
                   herein
                   .
                   Our
                   own
                   condition
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   behold
                   other
                   men
                   in
                   ,
                   is
                   sufficient
                   to
                   inform
                   us
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   
                     a
                     way
                  
                   whereby
                   an
                   appeal
                   is
                   made
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   to
                   common
                   sense
                   and
                   Experience
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   do
                   in
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   most
                   plain
                   and
                   unquestionable
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   limitation
                   of
                   this
                   Experience
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   
                     yet
                     ;
                     wee
                     see
                     not
                     as
                     yet
                     .
                  
                   And
                   this
                   doth
                   not
                   intimate
                   a
                   
                     contrary
                     state
                     of
                     things
                  
                   for
                   the
                   future
                   ,
                   but
                   denyes
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     to
                     all
                     the
                     time
                     that
                     is
                     past
                     .
                     A
                     long
                     space
                     of
                     time
                  
                   there
                   hath
                   been
                   since
                   the
                   giving
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   Testimony
                   ,
                   much
                   longer
                   since
                   the
                   Creation
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     yet
                     all
                     this
                     
                     while
                  
                   ,
                   we
                   see
                   that
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   far
                   enough
                   from
                   being
                   
                     put
                     under
                     the
                     feet
                     of
                     man
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   a
                   reserve
                   for
                   some
                   season
                   ,
                   wherein
                   this
                   word
                   shall
                   in
                   some
                   sense
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   in
                   
                     meer
                     man
                  
                   also
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   for
                   that
                   time
                   wherein
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   perfectly
                   glorified
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   principally
                   intended
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   admitted
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   sharers
                   with
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   Dominion
                   ,
                   Revel
                   .
                   3.21
                   .
                   These
                   things
                   make
                   plain
                   
                     what
                     is
                     here
                     denyed
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   what
                   sense
                   .
                   All
                   mankind
                   in
                   conjunction
                   are
                   very
                   remote
                   from
                   being
                   invested
                   with
                   the
                   Dominion
                   here
                   described
                   ;
                   from
                   having
                   the
                   
                     whole
                     Creation
                     of
                     God
                  
                   cast
                   in
                   subjection
                   under
                   their
                   feet
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   given
                   unto
                   man
                   at
                   first
                   in
                   his
                   
                     Original
                     condition
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Rule
                   over
                   those
                   creatures
                   here
                   below
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   made
                   for
                   the
                   use
                   and
                   sustentation
                   of
                   his
                   natural
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   other
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   also
                   is
                   in
                   some
                   measure
                   continued
                   unto
                   his
                   Posterity
                   ;
                   though
                   against
                   the
                   present
                   bent
                   and
                   inclination
                   of
                   the
                   creatures
                   ,
                   who
                   groan
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   bondage
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   put
                   unto
                   ,
                   in
                   serving
                   of
                   their
                   use
                   and
                   necessity
                   .
                   But
                   all
                   this
                   at
                   first
                   was
                   but
                   an
                   obscure
                   Type
                   and
                   shadow
                   of
                   the
                   Dominion
                   here
                   intended
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   
                     absolute
                     ,
                     universal
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   the
                   creatures
                   have
                   no
                   reason
                   to
                   complain
                   of
                   ,
                   their
                   
                     proper
                     condition
                  
                   being
                   allotted
                   unto
                   them
                   therein
                   .
                   Hence
                   we
                   our selves
                   by
                   our
                   own
                   Observation
                   ,
                   may
                   easily
                   discern
                   that
                   
                     this
                     word
                  
                   respects
                   not
                   principally
                   ,
                   either
                   the
                   
                     first
                     man
                  
                   or
                   his
                   posterity
                   ;
                   for
                   we
                   see
                   not
                   as
                   yet
                   after
                   this
                   long
                   space
                   of
                   time
                   since
                   the
                   creation
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   put
                   into
                   subjection
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   Having
                   thus
                   unfolded
                   the
                   Testimony
                   insisted
                   on
                   before
                   we
                   proceed
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     Apostolical
                     Application
                  
                   of
                   it
                   unto
                   the
                   Person
                   to
                   whom
                   it
                   doth
                   belong
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   stay
                   here
                   a
                   little
                   ,
                   and
                   gather
                   something
                   from
                   it
                   for
                   our
                   instruction
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     consideration
                     of
                     the
                     Infinitely
                     Glorious
                     Excellencies
                     of
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     maninifesting
                     themselves
                     in
                     his
                     Works
                     ,
                     doth
                     greatly
                     set
                     out
                     his
                     Condescension
                     and
                     Grace
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     regard
                     and
                     respect
                     unto
                     mankind
                     .
                  
                   This
                   the
                   occasion
                   of
                   the
                   Words
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Words
                     themselves
                  
                   do
                   teach
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   This
                   the
                   
                     method
                     of
                     the
                     Psalmist
                  
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   leads
                   us
                   unto
                   .
                   He
                   begins
                   and
                   ends
                   his
                   consideration
                   of
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   with
                   an
                   Admiration
                   of
                   his
                   Glorious
                   Excellency
                   by
                   whom
                   they
                   were
                   made
                   ,
                   v.
                   1.9
                   .
                   
                     O
                     Lord
                     our
                     Lord
                     ,
                     how
                     excellent
                     is
                     thy
                     name
                  
                   :
                   how
                   glorious
                   art
                   thou
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   manifestest
                   thy self
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   ;
                   and
                   from
                   thence
                   doth
                   he
                   proceed
                   to
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   his
                   condescension
                   in
                   his
                   regard
                   and
                   love
                   to
                   man
                   ,
                   v.
                   4.
                   
                   And
                   to
                   direct
                   us
                   in
                   this
                   duty
                   with
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   we
                   may
                   observe
                   :
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   
                     Works
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   those
                   especially
                   which
                   were
                   the
                   peculiar
                   subject
                   of
                   his
                   Meditation
                   ,
                   the
                   heavenly
                   bodies
                   which
                   we
                   behold
                   ,
                   are
                   indeed
                   in
                   themselves
                   exceedingly
                   glorious
                   .
                   Their
                   Frame
                   ,
                   Greatness
                   ,
                   Beauty
                   ,
                   Order
                   ,
                   Course
                   ,
                   Usefulness
                   ,
                   all
                   speak
                   them
                   admirable
                   and
                   glorious
                   .
                   The
                   
                     naked
                     view
                  
                   of
                   them
                   is
                   enough
                   to
                   fill
                   the
                   mind
                   of
                   man
                   with
                   Admiration
                   and
                   Astonishment
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   more
                   we
                   contemplate
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   skilful
                   are
                   we
                   in
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   their
                   Nature
                   ,
                   Order
                   and
                   Use
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   excellent
                   do
                   they
                   appear
                   unto
                   us
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   least
                   part
                   of
                   their
                   Greatness
                   ,
                   and
                   beautiful
                   disposition
                   that
                   we
                   can
                   attain
                   a
                   certain
                   knowledge
                   of
                   ;
                   So
                   that
                   still
                   they
                   remain
                   more
                   the
                   objects
                   of
                   our
                   Admiration
                   and
                   wonder
                   ,
                   than
                   of
                   our
                   Science
                   .
                   Hence
                   the
                   wisest
                   among
                   the
                   Heathen
                   who
                   were
                   destitute
                   of
                   the
                   teachings
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   and
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   did
                   with
                   one
                   consent
                   ascribe
                   of
                   old
                   a
                   Deity
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   worshipped
                   them
                   as
                   Gods
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   the
                   very
                   name
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   Greek
                   Language
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   taken
                   from
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   run
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   derived
                   from
                   the
                   constant
                   course
                   of
                   the
                   heavenly
                   bodies
                   .
                   They
                   saw
                   with
                   their
                   Eyes
                   how
                   glorious
                   they
                   were
                   :
                   they
                   found
                   out
                   by
                   Reason
                   their
                   Greatness
                   and
                   
                     dreadful
                     motion
                  
                   .
                   Experience
                   taught
                   them
                   their
                   Use
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   immediate
                   fountains
                   of
                   Light
                   ,
                   Warmth
                   ,
                   Heat
                   ,
                   Moysture
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   consequently
                   of
                   Life
                   ,
                   Growth
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   useful
                   things
                   ;
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   they
                   had
                   some
                   Tradition
                   of
                   that
                   Rule
                   and
                   Dominion
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   at
                   first
                   allotted
                   unto
                   the
                   Sun
                   and
                   
                     Moon
                     over
                     day
                     and
                     night
                     ,
                     Gen.
                  
                   1.16
                   .
                   On
                   these
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   accounts
                   ,
                   having
                   lost
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   and
                   only
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                   knew
                   not
                   so
                   well
                   whither
                   to
                   turn
                   themselves
                   for
                   a
                   Deity
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   they
                   saw
                   so
                   full
                   of
                   Glory
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   they
                   found
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   so
                   universal
                   a
                   communicative
                   Goodness
                   and
                   usefulness
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   them
                   did
                   all
                   Idolatry
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   begin
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   was
                   betimes
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   as
                   we
                   see
                   in
                   Job
                   ,
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   mentioned
                   and
                   condemned
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   31.26
                   ,
                   27.
                   
                   
                     If
                     I
                     beheld
                     the
                     Sun
                     when
                     it
                     shined
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Moon
                     walking
                     in
                     brightness
                     ,
                     and
                     my
                     heart
                     hath
                     been
                     secretly
                     enticed
                     ,
                     or
                     my
                     mouth
                     hath
                     kissed
                     my
                     hand
                  
                   ;
                   he
                   condemns
                   the
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   withall
                   shews
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lustre
                   ,
                   Brightness
                   and
                   Glory
                   of
                   those
                   
                     heavenly
                     lights
                  
                   had
                   a
                   great
                   influence
                   on
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   to
                   entice
                   them
                   unto
                   a
                   secret
                   Adoration
                   ,
                   which
                   would
                   break
                   out
                   into
                   outward
                   Worship
                   ,
                   
                   whereof
                   salutation
                   by
                   
                     kissing
                     the
                     hand
                  
                   was
                   one
                   part
                   and
                   act
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   God
                   cautions
                   his
                   people
                   against
                   this
                   Temptation
                   ;
                   Deut.
                   4.19
                   .
                   
                     Lest
                     thou
                     lift
                     up
                     thine
                     eyes
                     up
                     unto
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     and
                     where
                     thou
                     seest
                     the
                     Sun
                     and
                     the
                     Moon
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Stars
                     ,
                     even
                     all
                     the
                     Host
                     of
                     Heaven
                     shouldst
                     be
                     driven
                     to
                     worship
                     them
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Lord
                     thy
                     God
                     hath
                     divided
                     unto
                     all
                     Nations
                     under
                     the
                     whole
                     Heaven
                  
                   ;
                   If
                   men
                   forget
                   the
                   true
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   lift
                   up
                   their
                   eyes
                   unto
                   ,
                   or
                   fall
                   into
                   the
                   contemplation
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Heavenly
                     Bodies
                  
                   ,
                   such
                   is
                   their
                   Glory
                   ,
                   Majesty
                   and
                   Excellency
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   driven
                   and
                   hurried
                   unto
                   the
                   Adoration
                   and
                   Worship
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   universal
                   was
                   this
                   folly
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   that
                   from
                   those
                   latter
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     the
                     Lord
                     thy
                     God
                     hath
                     divided
                     unto
                     all
                     Nations
                     :
                  
                   the
                   Jews
                   affirm
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   given
                   the
                   
                     Sun
                     ,
                     Moon
                     and
                     Stars
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Deities
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   worship
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   distribution
                   there
                   mentioned
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   unto
                   their
                   
                     common
                     use
                  
                   unto
                   all
                   Nations
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   as
                   to
                   their
                   Veneration
                   ;
                   nor
                   is
                   God
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   blasphemously
                   imagine
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   their
                   Glory
                   and
                   Excellency
                   lead
                   them
                   unto
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   ascended
                   higher
                   ,
                   to
                   apprehend
                   living
                   
                     intelligent
                     Spirits
                  
                   for
                   their
                   Deities
                   ;
                   they
                   yet
                   conceived
                   at
                   least
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   their
                   glorious
                   Habitation
                   in
                   the
                   Heavenly
                   Bodies
                   .
                   Yea
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   Christians
                   have
                   fallen
                   into
                   
                     vain
                     imaginations
                  
                   ,
                   from
                   a
                   false
                   Translation
                   of
                   the
                   latter
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   fourth
                   Verse
                   of
                   Psalm
                   19.
                   by
                   the
                   LXX
                   .
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Vulgar
                     Latin
                  
                   ;
                   who
                   read
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     hath
                     placed
                     his
                     Tabernacle
                     in
                     the
                     Sun
                  
                   ;
                   instead
                   of
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     hath
                     set
                     in
                     them
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     Tabernacle
                     for
                     the
                     Sun
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   words
                   are
                   plain
                   in
                   the
                   Original
                   .
                   What
                   should
                   I
                   mention
                   the
                   madness
                   of
                   the
                   Manichees
                   ,
                   who
                   affirmed
                   that
                   Christ
                   himself
                   was
                   gone
                   into
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   
                     turned
                     into
                  
                   the
                   Sun.
                   I
                   name
                   these
                   things
                   only
                   to
                   shew
                   what
                   Influence
                   upon
                   the
                   minds
                   of
                   men
                   destitute
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   the
                   Glory
                   and
                   Excellency
                   of
                   these
                   
                     heavenly
                     bodies
                  
                   hath
                   had
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   inestimable
                   Grace
                   God
                   sheweth
                   unto
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   his
                   Word
                   ;
                   for
                   we
                   are
                   the
                   posterity
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   nature
                   not
                   one
                   jot
                   wiser
                   than
                   they
                   ,
                   who
                   worshipped
                   these
                   things
                   
                     which
                     are
                     not
                     God.
                  
                   But
                   exceeding
                   glorious
                   works
                   of
                   God
                   they
                   are
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   more
                   we
                   consider
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   will
                   their
                   Glory
                   and
                   Greatness
                   appear
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   said
                   of
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                   
                     Anah
                     ,
                     we
                     were
                     before
                     them
                     in
                     our
                     own
                     sight
                     as
                     Grashoppers
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     we
                     were
                     in
                     their
                     sight
                  
                   :
                   May
                   we
                   not
                   much
                   more
                   say
                   concerning
                   our selves
                   ,
                   compared
                   with
                   these
                   Glorious
                   Works
                   of
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     we
                     are
                     all
                     but
                     as
                     Grashoppers
                  
                   in
                   comparison
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   whence
                   is
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   should
                   set
                   his
                   heart
                   upon
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   These
                   
                     glorious
                     works
                     of
                     God
                     do
                     indeed
                     shew
                     the
                     infinite
                     Glory
                     of
                     him
                     that
                     made
                     them
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   use
                   that
                   men
                   should
                   have
                   made
                   of
                   their
                   Contemplation
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   have
                   chosen
                   them
                   for
                   their
                   Gods
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   did
                   when
                   their
                   
                     foolish
                     hearts
                     were
                     darkened
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     waxed
                     vain
                     in
                     their
                     imaginations
                     .
                  
                   This
                   use
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   here
                   makes
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   the
                   Scripture
                   every
                   where
                   directs
                   us
                   unto
                   .
                   This
                   David
                   brings
                   them
                   in
                   Preaching
                   unto
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   19.1
                   ,
                   2
                   ,
                   3
                   ,
                   4
                   ,
                   5
                   ,
                   6.
                   
                   They
                   have
                   a
                   Voice
                   ,
                   they
                   speak
                   aloud
                   unto
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   their
                   Beauty
                   ,
                   Greatness
                   ,
                   Order
                   ,
                   Usefulness
                   ,
                   they
                   make
                   known
                   the
                   incomprehensible
                   glory
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   made
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     which
                     may
                     be
                     known
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   manifest
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   saith
                   
                     Paul
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   1.19
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   is
                   that
                   ;
                   even
                   his
                   
                     Eternal
                     Power
                     and
                     Godhead
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   20.
                   
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   his
                   infinite
                   Power
                   ,
                   Alsufficiency
                   ,
                   and
                   self-subsistence
                   .
                   These
                   things
                   are
                   
                     clearly
                     seen
                  
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   Being
                   all
                   made
                   and
                   created
                   by
                   him
                   in
                   their
                   season
                   ,
                   doth
                   it
                   not
                   manifest
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   
                     before
                     them
                  
                   from
                   Eternity
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   existing
                   without
                   them
                   ,
                   in
                   perfect
                   blessedness
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   made
                   them
                   ;
                   so
                   beautiful
                   ,
                   so
                   glorious
                   ,
                   so
                   excellent
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   out
                   of
                   nothing
                   ,
                   doth
                   it
                   not
                   declare
                   his
                   infinite
                   Power
                   ,
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Goodness
                   ?
                   Do
                   they
                   not
                   all
                   lead
                   us
                   to
                   the
                   contemplation
                   of
                   his
                   
                     Infinite
                     Excellencies
                  
                   ?
                   And
                   whence
                   is
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   who
                   made
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   of
                   nothing
                   ,
                   should
                   have
                   such
                   regard
                   to
                   the
                   weak
                   ,
                   frail
                   nature
                   of
                   man
                   ?
                   But
                   that
                   this
                   consideration
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   more
                   effectual
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   take
                   a
                   little
                   weak
                   view
                   of
                   some
                   of
                   those
                   Excellencies
                   of
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   his
                   works
                   declare
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   set
                   an
                   especial
                   lustre
                   on
                   his
                   condescention
                   unto
                   us
                   ;
                   As
                   ,
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   His
                   Greatness
                   .
                   His
                   Greatness
                   is
                   unsearchable
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   
                     Psalmist
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   145.3
                   .
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   Infinite
                   .
                   The
                   Immensity
                   of
                   his
                   nature
                   ,
                   is
                   his
                   Greatness
                   .
                   The
                   
                     Heaven
                     of
                     Heavens
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   Solomon
                   ,
                   cannot
                   contain
                   him
                   ,
                   1
                   Kings
                   8.27
                   .
                   The
                   Infiniteness
                   and
                   Ubiquity
                   of
                   his
                   Essence
                   ,
                   is
                   beyond
                   all
                   that
                   the
                   Understanding
                   and
                   Imagination
                   of
                   man
                   can
                   reach
                   unto
                   .
                   If
                   men
                   would
                   set
                   themselves
                   to
                   think
                   and
                   imagine
                   a
                   Greatness
                   ,
                   they
                   can
                   reach
                   no
                   higher
                   than
                   Heavens
                   above
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   they
                   can
                   fancy
                   ;
                   but
                   this
                   expresseth
                   not
                   Immensity
                   .
                   Those
                   Heavens
                   of
                   Heavens
                   cannot
                   contain
                   him
                   .
                   Our
                   Thoughts
                   of
                   Greatness
                   are
                   apt
                   to
                   consist
                   in
                   adding
                   one
                   thing
                   unto
                   another
                   ,
                   until
                   that
                   
                   which
                   we
                   think
                   on
                   ,
                   be
                   extended
                   unto
                   the
                   utmost
                   of
                   our
                   Imagination
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   hath
                   no
                   Relation
                   unto
                   the
                   Immensity
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   his
                   filling
                   of
                   all
                   imaginary
                   Place
                   or
                   Space
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   Infinite
                   Existence
                   in
                   an
                   Infinite
                   Being
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   present
                   with
                   ,
                   indistant
                   from
                   the
                   whole
                   Creation
                   ,
                   for
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     Do
                     not
                     I
                     fill
                     Heaven
                     and
                     Earth
                     ?
                     Jer.
                  
                   23.24
                   .
                   So
                   is
                   he
                   no
                   
                     less
                     present
                  
                   ,
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Creation
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   he
                   should
                   produce
                   
                     thousands
                     of
                     Worlds
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   can
                   do
                   by
                   ▪
                   his
                   Power
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   be
                   no
                   less
                   present
                   in
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   indistant
                   from
                   every
                   thing
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   than
                   he
                   is
                   in
                   and
                   unto
                   this
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   already
                   created
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   extending
                   of
                   his
                   Essence
                   and
                   Greatness
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   infiniteness
                   of
                   his
                   Being
                   .
                   Neither
                   are
                   there
                   Parts
                   in
                   this
                   Immensity
                   ;
                   for
                   that
                   which
                   hath
                   Parts
                   cannot
                   be
                   Infinite
                   or
                   Immense
                   .
                   
                     Somewhat
                     of
                     God
                  
                   is
                   not
                   present
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   somewhat
                   in
                   earth
                   ;
                   but
                   God
                   is
                   wholly
                   present
                   in
                   his
                   whole
                   Being
                   every
                   where
                   .
                   This
                   leaves
                   no
                   place
                   for
                   the
                   imagination
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   calls
                   us
                   for
                   pure
                   Acts
                   of
                   Understanding
                   ,
                   and
                   Faith
                   to
                   assent
                   unto
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   far
                   Reason
                   will
                   go
                   ;
                   that
                   it
                   will
                   assent
                   unto
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   it
                   cannot
                   comprehend
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   convinced
                   that
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   otherwise
                   .
                   What
                   remains
                   ,
                   it
                   leaves
                   to
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   Reverential
                   Adoration
                   .
                   Reason
                   having
                   by
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   
                     Divine
                     Revelation
                  
                   lead
                   the
                   mind
                   and
                   soul
                   thus
                   far
                   ;
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   immense
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   present
                   unto
                   the
                   whole
                   Creation
                   ,
                   but
                   existing
                   in
                   his
                   infinite
                   being
                   ,
                   where
                   no
                   creature
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   his
                   whole
                   Essence
                   equally
                   ,
                   there
                   it
                   gives
                   them
                   up
                   to
                   Admiration
                   ,
                   Reverence
                   ,
                   Adoration
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Improvement
                   by
                   faith
                   of
                   this
                   Excellency
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   where
                   ever
                   they
                   are
                   :
                   so
                   doth
                   the
                   
                     Psalmist
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   139.7
                   ,
                   8
                   ,
                   9
                   ,
                   10
                   ,
                   11.
                   
                   Thoughts
                   of
                   Gods
                   Omnipresence
                   are
                   of
                   singular
                   use
                   to
                   the
                   soul
                   in
                   every
                   condition
                   .
                   And
                   who
                   can
                   sufficiently
                   admire
                   this
                   Excellency
                   of
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                   How
                   astonishable
                   is
                   this
                   his
                   Greatness
                   ?
                   How
                   are
                   all
                   the
                   Nations
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     the
                     drop
                     of
                     a
                     bucket
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   
                     dust
                     of
                     the
                     ballance
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   Vanity
                   ,
                   as
                   Nothing
                   before
                   him
                   ?
                   What
                   is
                   a
                   little
                   dust
                   to
                   an
                   Immensity
                   of
                   Being
                   ?
                   To
                   that
                   whose
                   Greatness
                   we
                   cannot
                   measure
                   ,
                   whose
                   Nature
                   we
                   cannot
                   comprehend
                   ,
                   whose
                   Glory
                   we
                   can
                   only
                   stand
                   afar
                   off
                   and
                   adore
                   ?
                   What
                   is
                   a
                   
                     poor
                     worm
                  
                   unto
                   him
                   who
                   is
                   every
                   where
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   is
                   every
                   where
                   filled
                   with
                   his
                   own
                   Excellencies
                   and
                   Blessedness
                   ?
                   The
                   issue
                   of
                   all
                   our
                   thoughts
                   on
                   this
                   Property
                   of
                   Gods
                   Nature
                   ,
                   is
                   Admiration
                   and
                   holy
                   Astonishment
                   .
                   And
                   whence
                   is
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   take
                   thought
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   or
                   set
                   his
                   heart
                   upon
                   us
                   ?
                   And
                   this
                   Greatness
                   of
                   God
                   doth
                   he
                   set
                   forth
                   by
                   shewing
                   what
                   a
                   
                     mean
                     thing
                  
                   the
                   whole
                   Creation
                   which
                   we
                   behold
                   is
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   
                     Who
                     hath
                     measured
                     the
                     Waters
                     in
                     the
                     hollow
                     of
                     his
                     hand
                     ,
                     and
                     meted
                     out
                     the
                     Heavens
                     with
                     a
                     span
                     ,
                     and
                     comprehended
                     the
                     dust
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                     in
                     a
                     measure
                     ,
                     and
                     weighed
                     the
                     Mountains
                     in
                     scales
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Hills
                     in
                     a
                     ballance
                     :
                     Behold
                     ,
                     the
                     Nations
                     are
                     as
                     a
                     drop
                     of
                     a
                     bucket
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     counted
                     as
                     the
                     small
                     dust
                     of
                     the
                     ballance
                     :
                     behold
                     ,
                     he
                     taketh
                     up
                     the
                     Isles
                     as
                     a
                     very
                     little
                     thing
                     ;
                     all
                     Nations
                     before
                     him
                     are
                     as
                     nothing
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     are
                     counted
                     unto
                     him
                     less
                     than
                     nothing
                     and
                     vanity
                     ,
                     Isa.
                  
                   40.12
                   ,
                   15
                   ,
                   17.
                   
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   
                     His
                     Infinite
                     Self-sufficiency
                     doth
                     manifest
                     it self
                     in
                     his
                     works
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   the
                   absolute
                   product
                   of
                   his
                   Power
                   and
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Goodness
                   .
                   From
                   the
                   infinite
                   stores
                   and
                   Treasures
                   of
                   them
                   did
                   he
                   bring
                   them
                   all
                   forth
                   .
                   They
                   had
                   no
                   
                     previous
                     matter
                  
                   whereof
                   they
                   were
                   made
                   ,
                   no
                   Reason
                   ,
                   cause
                   ,
                   or
                   end
                   was
                   there
                   ,
                   why
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   made
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   what
                   was
                   in
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   himself
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   11.36
                   .
                   Rev.
                   4.11
                   .
                   Now
                   this
                   could
                   not
                   have
                   been
                   without
                   an
                   
                     Infinite
                     Self-sufficiency
                  
                   in
                   himself
                   ;
                   from
                   whence
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   things
                   begin
                   and
                   end
                   in
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   had
                   he
                   not
                   been
                   every
                   way
                   self-sufficient
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   Existence
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   out
                   of
                   nothing
                   ,
                   nothing
                   could
                   have
                   been
                   produced
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   ariseth
                   from
                   his
                   
                     Fulness
                     of
                     Being
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   declareth
                   by
                   his
                   names
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   denote
                   
                     his
                     self-Being
                  
                   ,
                   his
                   self-existence
                   ,
                   his
                   self-sufficiency
                   .
                   All
                   the
                   Propertyes
                   of
                   his
                   Nature
                   being
                   infinite
                   ,
                   have
                   that
                   which
                   satisfies
                   them
                   and
                   fills
                   them
                   .
                   His
                   Vnderstanding
                   is
                   infinite
                   :
                   And
                   as
                   nothing
                   could
                   comprehend
                   the
                   Infinite
                   Nature
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   Infinite
                   Understanding
                   ,
                   God
                   could
                   not
                   
                     know
                     himself
                  
                   ,
                   if
                   his
                   Understanding
                   were
                   not
                   infinite
                   ;
                   so
                   nothing
                   could
                   satisfie
                   an
                   Infinite
                   Understanding
                   but
                   an
                   
                     Infinite
                     Object
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   Understanding
                   of
                   God
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   blessed
                   and
                   in
                   rest
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Object
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   God
                   were
                   not
                   infinite
                   .
                   God
                   by
                   his
                   Understanding
                   knows
                   the
                   extent
                   of
                   his
                   
                     Infinite
                     Power
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   knows
                   not
                   only
                   what
                   he
                   hath
                   wrought
                   by
                   his
                   Power
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   ,
                   what
                   ever
                   he
                   can
                   so
                   do
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   suitableness
                   of
                   the
                   Properties
                   of
                   God
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   makes
                   them
                   because
                   infinite
                   ,
                   not
                   
                     really
                     to
                     differ
                  
                   from
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   his
                   Nature
                   it self
                   ;
                   so
                   it
                   gives
                   them
                   all
                   Rest
                   ,
                   Blessedness
                   ,
                   Satisfaction
                   and
                   self-sufficiency
                   .
                   As
                   to
                   continue
                   in
                   our
                   former
                   instance
                   ;
                   the
                   Blessedness
                   of
                   the
                   Vnderstanding
                   of
                   God
                   consists
                   in
                   its
                   Comprehension
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Nature
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   nor
                   is
                   it
                   capable
                   of
                   more
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   can
                   comprehend
                   
                   no
                   more
                   .
                   Hence
                   is
                   God
                   Alsufficient
                   ,
                   and
                   eternally
                   blessed
                   in
                   the
                   contemplation
                   and
                   enjoyment
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   Excellencies
                   .
                   For
                   Self-sufficiency
                   is
                   the
                   fountain
                   of
                   Blessedness
                   .
                   Where
                   any
                   thing
                   is
                   wanting
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   absolute
                   Blessedness
                   .
                   And
                   hence
                   is
                   the
                   Blessedness
                   of
                   God
                   absolute
                   ,
                   eternal
                   ,
                   and
                   essential
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   hath
                   its
                   rise
                   and
                   spring
                   
                     absolutely
                     in
                     himself
                  
                   ,
                   his
                   own
                   fulness
                   of
                   Being
                   ,
                   his
                   own
                   sufficiency
                   unto
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   himself
                   .
                   All
                   the
                   Blessedness
                   of
                   the
                   creatures
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   shall
                   or
                   may
                   ever
                   attain
                   unto
                   ,
                   is
                   but
                   
                     dependent
                     ,
                     derivative
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   communicated
                   ;
                   because
                   though
                   nothing
                   shall
                   be
                   
                     wanting
                     unto
                     us
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   spring
                   of
                   our
                   supplies
                   shall
                   never
                   be
                   in
                   our selves
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   God.
                   His
                   Blessedness
                   is
                   absolute
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   from
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   himself
                   ;
                   in
                   his
                   Being
                   every
                   way
                   self-sufficient
                   .
                   This
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   
                     absolutely
                     blessed
                  
                   .
                   Hence
                   God
                   made
                   not
                   these
                   things
                   because
                   he
                   had
                   need
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   for
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   had
                   need
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   have
                   made
                   them
                   :
                   or
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   add
                   any
                   thing
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   for
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   infinite
                   unto
                   which
                   any
                   thing
                   can
                   be
                   added
                   :
                   nor
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   settle
                   that
                   Rest
                   and
                   Satisfaction
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   in
                   himself
                   before
                   :
                   for
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   Infinite
                   must
                   necessarily
                   and
                   unavoidably
                   give
                   
                     eternal
                     satisfaction
                  
                   unto
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   Infinite
                   ;
                   but
                   only
                   by
                   a
                   most
                   free
                   Act
                   of
                   his
                   Will
                   ,
                   he
                   chose
                   by
                   the
                   Creation
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   to
                   express
                   somewhat
                   of
                   his
                   Power
                   ,
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Goodness
                   ;
                   in
                   something
                   without
                   himself
                   .
                   Absolutely
                   he
                   was
                   self-sufficient
                   from
                   all
                   Eternity
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   both
                   as
                   to
                   Rest
                   ,
                   Satisfaction
                   and
                   Blessedness
                   in
                   himself
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   any
                   Operation
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   outward
                   Works
                   which
                   his
                   Will
                   and
                   Wisdom
                   should
                   encline
                   him
                   unto
                   ;
                   being
                   every
                   way
                   able
                   and
                   powerful
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   himself
                   ,
                   to
                   do
                   what
                   ever
                   he
                   pleaseth
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   infinite
                   satisfaction
                   and
                   complacency
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   himself
                   ,
                   arising
                   from
                   that
                   fulness
                   of
                   Divine
                   Being
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   Properties
                   of
                   his
                   Nature
                   ,
                   is
                   another
                   Object
                   of
                   
                     our
                     holy
                     Admiration
                  
                   and
                   Adoration
                   .
                   This
                   God
                   was
                   ,
                   this
                   God
                   did
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   world
                   was
                   created
                   .
                   Now
                   
                     what
                     is
                     man
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   every
                   way
                   
                     all-sufficient
                     God
                  
                   should
                   mind
                   ,
                   regard
                   and
                   visit
                   him
                   ?
                   Hath
                   he
                   any
                   need
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   services
                   ?
                   Doth
                   his
                   Goodness
                   extend
                   to
                   him
                   ?
                   Can
                   he
                   
                     profit
                     God
                     as
                     a
                     man
                     profiteth
                     his
                     neighbour
                     ?
                     If
                     he
                     sin
                     what
                     doth
                     he
                     against
                     him
                     ?
                     Or
                     if
                     his
                     transgressions
                     be
                     multiplied
                     what
                     doth
                     he
                     against
                     him
                     ?
                  
                   That
                   is
                   to
                   his
                   disadvantage
                   :
                   
                     If
                     he
                     be
                     righteous
                     what
                     giveth
                     he
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     or
                     what
                     receiveth
                     he
                     at
                     his
                     hand
                     ?
                     Job
                  
                   35.6
                   ,
                   7.
                   
                   Nothing
                   but
                   
                     Infinite
                     Condescension
                     and
                     Grace
                  
                   is
                   the
                   fountain
                   of
                   all
                   Gods
                   regard
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   
                     His
                     Infinite
                     and
                     Eternal
                     Power
                  
                   is
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   means
                   manifested
                   .
                   This
                   the
                   Apostle
                   expresly
                   affirms
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   1.20
                   .
                   He
                   that
                   made
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   of
                   nothing
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   can
                   also
                   make
                   and
                   create
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   what
                   ever
                   
                     else
                     besides
                  
                   he
                   pleaseth
                   ,
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   
                     infinite
                     in
                     power
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   called
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Lord
                     God
                     Omnipotent
                     Rev.
                  
                   19.6
                   .
                   This
                   himself
                   sets
                   forth
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   Isa.
                   40.28
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   convince
                   Job
                   hereof
                   ,
                   he
                   treats
                   with
                   him
                   in
                   particular
                   instances
                   about
                   some
                   few
                   of
                   his
                   
                     fellow
                     creatures
                  
                   here
                   below
                   ;
                   in
                   the
                   Earth
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Waters
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   38.39
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   making
                   this
                   or
                   that
                   creature
                   which
                   we
                   see
                   and
                   behold
                   ,
                   be
                   so
                   admirable
                   ,
                   declaring
                   his
                   Soveraignty
                   and
                   the
                   infinite
                   distance
                   of
                   man
                   from
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   best
                   condition
                   ,
                   how
                   glorious
                   is
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   Vniverse
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   creation
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   visible
                   and
                   invisible
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   a
                   secret
                   Emanation
                   of
                   Omnipotency
                   in
                   a
                   Word
                   of
                   Command
                   ?
                   The
                   Art
                   of
                   man
                   will
                   go
                   far
                   in
                   the
                   framing
                   ,
                   fashioning
                   and
                   ordering
                   of
                   things
                   ;
                   but
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   things
                   in
                   the
                   least
                   of
                   the
                   creatures
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   make
                   the
                   creating
                   Energie
                   that
                   is
                   seen
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   infinitely
                   to
                   differ
                   from
                   all
                   limited
                   and
                   finite
                   power
                   ;
                   First
                   ,
                   That
                   they
                   are
                   
                     brought
                     out
                     of
                     nothing
                  
                   ;
                   now
                   let
                   all
                   Creatures
                   combine
                   their
                   Strength
                   and
                   Wisdom
                   together
                   ,
                   unless
                   they
                   have
                   some
                   
                     praeexistent
                     matter
                  
                   to
                   work
                   upon
                   ,
                   they
                   can
                   produce
                   nothing
                   ,
                   effect
                   nothing
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   To
                   many
                   of
                   his
                   creatures
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   least
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   God
                   hath
                   given
                   life
                   and
                   
                     spontaneous
                     motions
                  
                   ;
                   to
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   an
                   especial
                   inclination
                   and
                   operation
                   following
                   inseparably
                   the
                   Principles
                   of
                   their
                   Nature
                   .
                   But
                   as
                   all
                   created
                   Power
                   can
                   give
                   neither
                   life
                   ,
                   nor
                   
                     spontaneous
                     motion
                  
                   ,
                   nor
                   growth
                   to
                   any
                   thing
                   ;
                   no
                   more
                   can
                   it
                   plant
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   a
                   new
                   
                     natural
                     principle
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   should
                   
                     encline
                     it
                  
                   unto
                   a
                   new
                   kind
                   of
                   Operation
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   not
                   originally
                   connatural
                   unto
                   it
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   peculiar
                   impress
                   of
                   Omnipotency
                   upon
                   all
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   as
                   he
                   declares
                   at
                   large
                   in
                   that
                   Discourse
                   with
                   
                     Job
                     ,
                     Chap.
                  
                   38.39
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   Power
                   is
                   no
                   less
                   effectual
                   ,
                   nor
                   less
                   evident
                   in
                   his
                   sustentation
                   and
                   preservation
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   than
                   in
                   his
                   creation
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   Things
                   do
                   no
                   more
                   subsist
                   by
                   themselves
                   ,
                   than
                   they
                   were
                   made
                   by
                   themselves
                   .
                   
                     He
                     sustaineth
                     all
                     things
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     his
                     power
                     ,
                     Heb.
                  
                   1.3
                   .
                   
                     And
                     by
                     him
                     all
                     things
                     consist
                     ,
                     Col.
                  
                   1.17
                   .
                   He
                   hath
                   not
                   made
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   turned
                   it
                   off
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     stand
                     on
                     its
                     own
                     bottom
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   shift
                   for
                   it self
                   .
                   But
                   there
                   is
                   continually
                   ,
                   every
                   moment
                   ,
                   an
                   
                     emanation
                     of
                     Power
                  
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   unto
                   every
                   creature
                   ,
                   the
                   greatest
                   ,
                   the
                   least
                   ,
                   the
                   meanest
                   ,
                   
                   to
                   preserve
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   Being
                   and
                   Order
                   ;
                   which
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   suspended
                   but
                   for
                   one
                   moment
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   all
                   lose
                   their
                   station
                   and
                   being
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   confusion
                   be
                   reduced
                   into
                   
                     nothing
                     .
                     In
                     him
                     we
                     live
                     ,
                     and
                     move
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     our
                     being
                     ,
                     Acts
                  
                   7.28
                   .
                   and
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     giveth
                     unto
                     all
                     life
                     and
                     breath
                     and
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     verse
                  
                   25.
                   
                   God
                   needs
                   not
                   put
                   forth
                   any
                   act
                   of
                   his
                   Power
                   to
                   destroy
                   the
                   Creation
                   ;
                   the
                   very
                   suspension
                   of
                   that
                   constant
                   emanation
                   of
                   Omnipotency
                   which
                   is
                   necessary
                   unto
                   its
                   subsistence
                   ,
                   would
                   be
                   sufficient
                   for
                   that
                   end
                   and
                   purpose
                   .
                   And
                   who
                   can
                   admire
                   as
                   he
                   ought
                   this
                   Power
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   greater
                   in
                   every
                   
                     particular
                     grass
                  
                   of
                   the
                   field
                   than
                   we
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   search
                   into
                   ,
                   or
                   comprehend
                   .
                   And
                   
                     what
                     is
                     man
                  
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   mindful
                   of
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   His
                   Wisdom
                   also
                   shines
                   forth
                   in
                   these
                   works
                   of
                   his
                   hands
                   .
                   
                     In
                     wisdom
                     hath
                     he
                     made
                     them
                     all
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   104.24
                   .
                   So
                   also
                   ,
                   136.5
                   .
                   his
                   Power
                   was
                   that
                   which
                   gave
                   all
                   things
                   their
                   Being
                   ,
                   but
                   his
                   Wisdom
                   gave
                   them
                   their
                   Order
                   beauty
                   and
                   use
                   .
                   How
                   admirable
                   this
                   is
                   ,
                   how
                   incomprehensible
                   it
                   is
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   Zophar
                   declares
                   in
                   
                     Job
                     ,
                     chap.
                  
                   11.
                   verse
                   6
                   ,
                   7
                   ,
                   8
                   ,
                   9
                   ,
                   10.
                   
                   
                     The
                     secrets
                     of
                     this
                     Wisdom
                     are
                     double
                     unto
                     what
                     may
                     be
                     known
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                  
                   infinitely
                   more
                   than
                   we
                   can
                   attain
                   to
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   .
                   Searching
                   will
                   not
                   do
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   absolutely
                   incomprehensible
                   .
                   He
                   that
                   can
                   take
                   but
                   a
                   little
                   weak
                   faint
                   consideration
                   of
                   the
                   glorious
                   Disposition
                   of
                   the
                   Heavenly
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   their
                   Order
                   ,
                   Course
                   ,
                   Respect
                   to
                   each
                   other
                   ,
                   their
                   usefulness
                   and
                   influences
                   ,
                   their
                   disposition
                   and
                   connexion
                   of
                   Causes
                   and
                   Effects
                   here
                   below
                   ,
                   the
                   orderly
                   concurrence
                   and
                   subserviency
                   of
                   every
                   thing
                   in
                   its
                   place
                   and
                   operation
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   consistency
                   use
                   and
                   beauty
                   of
                   the
                   Vniverse
                   ,
                   will
                   be
                   forced
                   to
                   cry
                   out
                   with
                   the
                   
                     Psalmist
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     how
                     manifold
                     are
                     thy
                     works
                     ,
                     in
                     wisdom
                     hast
                     thou
                     made
                     them
                     all
                     ,
                     the
                     earth
                     is
                     full
                     of
                     thy
                     riches
                     .
                  
                   But
                   alas
                   ,
                   what
                   can
                   the
                   best
                   and
                   wisest
                   of
                   men
                   attain
                   unto
                   in
                   the
                   investigation
                   of
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                   There
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   least
                   creature
                   ,
                   but
                   considered
                   apart
                   by
                   it self
                   ,
                   hath
                   somewhat
                   belonging
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   will
                   bring
                   them
                   unto
                   wonder
                   and
                   astonishment
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   shall
                   we
                   say
                   concerning
                   the
                   
                     most
                     glorious
                  
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   Order
                   of
                   them
                   all
                   unto
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   ?
                   there
                   must
                   all
                   mens
                   considerations
                   end
                   ,
                   and
                   among
                   them
                   this
                   of
                   ours
                   .
                
                 
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   His
                   Goodness
                   is
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   manifest
                   in
                   these
                   things
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   and
                   every
                   part
                   of
                   God's
                   Creation
                   a
                   
                     four-fold
                     goodness
                  
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   A
                   
                     goodness
                     of
                     being
                  
                   and
                   subsistence
                   .
                   That
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   so
                   far
                   forth
                   
                     as
                     it
                     is
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   good
                   .
                   So
                   God
                   saw
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   made
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   
                     were
                     good
                  
                   .
                   The
                   very
                   being
                   of
                   every
                   thing
                   is
                   its
                   
                     first
                     goodness
                  
                   ,
                   on
                   which
                   all
                   other
                   concernments
                   of
                   it
                   do
                   depend
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   ariseth
                   from
                   hence
                   ,
                   because
                   thereby
                   and
                   therein
                   it
                   participates
                   of
                   the
                   
                     first
                     absolute
                     Goodness
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   Being
                   ;
                   whereunto
                   a
                   nothingness
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   may
                   so
                   speak
                   ,
                   is
                   negatively
                   opposed
                   
                     ad
                     infinitum
                  
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   A
                   
                     Goodness
                     of
                     Order
                  
                   .
                   This
                   gives
                   them
                   their
                   Beauty
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   first
                   principle
                   properly
                   of
                   Goodness
                   ,
                   and
                   convertible
                   with
                   it
                   .
                   Every
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   good
                   is
                   beautiful
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   beautiful
                   is
                   good
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   pulchritude
                   or
                   beauty
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Creation
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   every
                   part
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   consists
                   in
                   the
                   Order
                   that
                   is
                   given
                   unto
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   whereof
                   we
                   spake
                   before
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   that
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   of
                   old
                   by
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   nature
                   was
                   so
                   much
                   admired
                   .
                   Beautiful
                   goodness
                   ,
                   or
                   goodly
                   beauty
                   ,
                   whereby
                   every
                   thing
                   becomes
                   comely
                   and
                   desirable
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   it self
                   and
                   its
                   own
                   parts
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   that
                   respect
                   which
                   it
                   hath
                   unto
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   A
                   
                     Goodness
                     of
                     usefulness
                  
                   ,
                   nothing
                   is
                   made
                   in
                   vain
                   .
                   Every
                   thing
                   hath
                   its
                   work
                   service
                   and
                   operation
                   allotted
                   unto
                   it
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   whole
                   Creation
                   had
                   been
                   uniform
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   only
                   
                     one
                     thing
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   have
                   wanted
                   this
                   goodness
                   ,
                   and
                   been
                   but
                   a
                   
                     dead
                     lump
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   mass
                   of
                   being
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   this
                   great
                   variety
                   and
                   diversity
                   of
                   things
                   which
                   we
                   behold
                   ,
                   every
                   one
                   hath
                   its
                   proper
                   place
                   and
                   service
                   ,
                   and
                   nothing
                   is
                   useless
                   .
                   As
                   the
                   Apostle
                   says
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   several
                   parts
                   and
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   
                     lesser
                     world
                     ,
                     Man
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   seem
                   more
                   worthy
                   and
                   comely
                   than
                   other
                   ,
                   yet
                   all
                   have
                   their
                   
                     proper
                     use
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   cannot
                   say
                   unto
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     have
                     no
                     need
                     of
                     thee
                     :
                  
                   So
                   is
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   Vniverse
                   ,
                   though
                   some
                   parts
                   of
                   it
                   seem
                   to
                   be
                   
                     very
                     glorious
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   mean
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   trampled
                   on
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   cannot
                   say
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     have
                     no
                     need
                     of
                     thee
                     ,
                  
                   each
                   having
                   its
                   proper
                   use
                   .
                   The
                   Eye
                   is
                   a
                   most
                   noble
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   but
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   
                     If
                     the
                     whole
                     body
                     were
                     an
                     eye
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   beauty
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   were
                   lost
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   very
                   
                     use
                     of
                     the
                     eye
                  
                   .
                   How
                   glorious
                   is
                   the
                   Sun
                   in
                   the
                   firmament
                   in
                   comparison
                   of
                   a
                   
                     poor
                     worm
                  
                   in
                   the
                   earth
                   ?
                   yet
                   if
                   the
                   whole
                   Creation
                   were
                   
                     one
                     Sun
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   have
                   neither
                   beauty
                   nor
                   use
                   ,
                   nor
                   indeed
                   be
                   a
                   Sun
                   ,
                   as
                   having
                   nothing
                   to
                   communicate
                   light
                   or
                   heat
                   unto
                   .
                   But
                   God
                   hath
                   brought
                   forth
                   his
                   works
                   in
                   unspeakable
                   variety
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   all
                   have
                   this
                   
                     goodness
                     of
                     usefulness
                  
                   accompanying
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   A
                   
                     goodness
                     of
                     an
                     orderly
                     tendency
                     unto
                     the
                     utmost
                     and
                     last
                     end
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   him
                   by
                   whom
                   they
                   were
                   made
                   .
                   This
                   also
                   is
                   implanted
                   upon
                   the
                   whole
                   Creation
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   hence
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   calls
                   upon
                   all
                   the
                   
                     inanimate
                     creatures
                  
                   to
                   give
                   praise
                   and
                   glory
                   
                   unto
                   God
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   he
                   calls
                   upon
                   himself
                   and
                   others
                   to
                   consider
                   how
                   they
                   do
                   so
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   point
                   ,
                   the
                   centre
                   where
                   all
                   these
                   lines
                   do
                   meet
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   there
                   could
                   be
                   neither
                   beauty
                   nor
                   order
                   nor
                   use
                   in
                   them
                   :
                   for
                   that
                   which
                   errs
                   from
                   its
                   end
                   ,
                   is
                   
                     crooked
                     ,
                     perverse
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     not
                     good
                  
                   .
                   On
                   all
                   these
                   considerations
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     God
                     saw
                     every
                     thing
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     made
                     ,
                     and
                     behold
                     it
                     was
                     very
                     good
                     ,
                     Gen.
                  
                   1.31
                   .
                   Now
                   what
                   an
                   infinite
                   eternal
                   Ocean
                   of
                   Goodness
                   must
                   that
                   be
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   his
                   mouth
                   communicated
                   
                     all
                     this
                     goodness
                  
                   at
                   once
                   unto
                   the
                   whole
                   Creation
                   ?
                   How
                   deep
                   ,
                   how
                   unfathomable
                   is
                   this
                   fountain
                   ?
                   how
                   unsearchable
                   are
                   these
                   springs
                   ?
                   This
                   the
                   holy
                   men
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   often
                   express
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   admiration
                   ,
                   
                     How
                     great
                     is
                     his
                     goodness
                     !
                     how
                     great
                     is
                     his
                     beauty
                     !
                  
                   The
                   first
                   goodness
                   ,
                   the
                   fountain
                   of
                   all
                   goodness
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   absolutely
                   and
                   infinitely
                   so
                   ;
                   in
                   which
                   sense
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   good
                   but
                   one
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   In
                   these
                   things
                   consist
                   somewhat
                   of
                   the
                   Glory
                   Excellency
                   and
                   Honour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   falls
                   into
                   an
                   admiration
                   of
                   upon
                   the
                   contemplation
                   of
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   his
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   made
                   him
                   so
                   astonished
                   at
                   his
                   condescention
                   in
                   the
                   regard
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   pleased
                   to
                   bear
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     nature
                     of
                     man.
                  
                   But
                   besides
                   this
                   consideration
                   ,
                   he
                   addes
                   also
                   an
                   intimation
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   shewed
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   
                     mean
                     condition
                  
                   of
                   man
                   unto
                   whom
                   this
                   respect
                   is
                   shewed
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   
                     manner
                     of
                     his
                     expression
                     ,
                     What
                     is
                     man
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   or
                   names
                   whereby
                   he
                   expresseth
                   him
                   ,
                   Enosh
                   and
                   Adam
                   ;
                   which
                   we
                   shall
                   also
                   briefly
                   adde
                   unto
                   our
                   former
                   considerations
                   of
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   
                     What
                     is
                     man
                  
                   as
                   to
                   his
                   extract
                   ?
                   a
                   
                     little
                     dust
                  
                   ,
                   made
                   of
                   
                     the
                     dust
                     of
                     the
                     ground
                  
                   :
                   one
                   that
                   may
                   say
                   to
                   corruption
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     art
                     my
                     father
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     worm
                     ,
                     Thou
                     art
                     my
                     mother
                     and
                     my
                     sister
                     ,
                     Job
                  
                   17.14
                   .
                   His
                   fabrick
                   was
                   not
                   one
                   jot
                   of
                   any
                   
                     better
                     materials
                  
                   than
                   theirs
                   .
                   That
                   God
                   put
                   this
                   honour
                   upon
                   him
                   to
                   breath
                   
                     into
                     the
                     dust
                  
                   whereof
                   he
                   was
                   made
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   become
                   a
                   
                     living
                     soul
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   part
                   of
                   that
                   goodness
                   wherein
                   he
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   admired
                   .
                   Otherwise
                   we
                   are
                   what
                   God
                   said
                   to
                   
                     Adam
                     ,
                     Dust
                     thou
                     art
                  
                   ;
                   poor
                   creature
                   that
                   wouldest
                   be
                   like
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     thou
                     art
                     dust
                  
                   and
                   no
                   more
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   this
                   extraction
                   did
                   holy
                   men
                   of
                   old
                   abase
                   themselves
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Abraham
                     ,
                     Gen.
                  
                   18.27
                   .
                   
                     How
                     shall
                     I
                     speak
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     that
                     am
                     but
                     dust
                     and
                     ashes
                     .
                  
                   Poor
                   proud
                   man
                   ,
                   which
                   scornest
                   to
                   touch
                   that
                   which
                   thou
                   art
                   
                     made
                     of
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   thinkest
                   thy self
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   ,
                   whilst
                   the
                   remainder
                   of
                   thee
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   left
                   in
                   the
                   making
                   of
                   thee
                   ,
                   lies
                   under
                   the
                   feet
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   creatures
                   which
                   thou
                   despisest
                   :
                   what
                   is
                   this
                   
                     handful
                     of
                     dust
                  
                   that
                   God
                   should
                   regard
                   it
                   ?
                   But
                   yet
                   ,
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   This
                   fabrick
                   being
                   erected
                   ,
                   perhaps
                   is
                   durable
                   strong
                   and
                   abiding
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   may
                   be
                   considerable
                   on
                   that
                   account
                   .
                   But
                   alas
                   ,
                   his
                   frailty
                   is
                   inexpressible
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   that
                   before
                   the
                   Floud
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   man
                   was
                   prolonged
                   unto
                   a
                   great
                   continuance
                   ;
                   but
                   as
                   that
                   was
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   least
                   any
                   advantage
                   unto
                   the
                   most
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   giving
                   them
                   only
                   an
                   opportunity
                   to
                   increase
                   their
                   sin
                   and
                   misery
                   ;
                   nor
                   to
                   the
                   
                     whole
                     society
                  
                   of
                   mankind
                   ,
                   seeing
                   by
                   that
                   means
                   the
                   
                     earth
                     was
                     filled
                     with
                     violence
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   became
                   a
                   woful
                   habitation
                   of
                   distress
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   also
                   came
                   to
                   their
                   end
                   ,
                   and
                   nothing
                   long
                   since
                   remaineth
                   of
                   their
                   memory
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   
                     lived
                     so
                     many
                     years
                  
                   and
                   then
                   they
                   died
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   common
                   end
                   of
                   man.
                   But
                   since
                   that
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   our
                   concernment
                   lies
                   ,
                   how
                   do
                   the
                   holy
                   men
                   of
                   God
                   set
                   forth
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   complain
                   of
                   the
                   
                     woful
                     frailty
                  
                   of
                   our
                   condition
                   !
                   So
                   doth
                   
                     Moses
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   90.5
                   ,
                   6.
                   
                   
                     Thou
                     carriest
                     them
                     away
                     with
                     a
                     floud
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   he
                   spake
                   in
                   contemplation
                   of
                   
                     those
                     thousands
                  
                   which
                   he
                   saw
                   die
                   before
                   his
                   eyes
                   in
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   :
                   
                     In
                     the
                     morning
                     they
                     are
                     like
                     grass
                     which
                     groweth
                     up
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     morning
                     it
                     flourisheth
                     and
                     groweth
                     up
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     evening
                     it
                     is
                     cut
                     down
                     and
                     withereth
                     .
                  
                   The
                   like
                   also
                   pleadeth
                   
                     Job
                     ,
                     chap.
                  
                   14.1
                   ,
                   2.
                   and
                   then
                   turning
                   unto
                   God
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     And
                     dost
                     thou
                     open
                     thine
                     eyes
                     upon
                     such
                     an
                     one
                     ,
                  
                   regard
                   such
                   a
                   poor
                   frail
                   perishing
                   creature
                   ?
                   And
                   David
                   doth
                   the
                   like
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   102.24
                   .
                   And
                   indeed
                   no
                   tongue
                   can
                   express
                   the
                   miserable
                   frail
                   condition
                   of
                   this
                   poor
                   creature
                   ;
                   from
                   within
                   ,
                   from
                   without
                   ,
                   from
                   himself
                   ,
                   from
                   all
                   other
                   creatures
                   ,
                   and
                   principally
                   from
                   the
                   rage
                   and
                   cruelty
                   of
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   nature
                   with
                   himself
                   ,
                   his
                   misery
                   is
                   great
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   life
                   of
                   short
                   continuance
                   .
                   And
                   God
                   abundantly
                   shews
                   that
                   little
                   weight
                   also
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   laid
                   on
                   that
                   duration
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   here
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   takes
                   many
                   from
                   the
                   very
                   womb
                   ,
                   who
                   scarce
                   ever
                   beheld
                   the
                   light
                   ,
                   into
                   the
                   participation
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   eternal
                   Glory
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   This
                   
                     earthly
                     frail
                     man
                  
                   hath
                   made
                   himself
                   yet
                   more
                   unspeakably
                   vile
                   by
                   sin
                   ;
                   this
                   sets
                   him
                   at
                   the
                   utmost
                   distance
                   from
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   utterly
                   foils
                   every
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   which
                   of
                   it self
                   is
                   worthy
                   of
                   consideration
                   .
                
                 
                   All
                   these
                   things
                   being
                   put
                   together
                   ,
                   they
                   make
                   the
                   Condescension
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   
                     remembring
                     man
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   setting
                   his
                   heart
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   exceedingly
                   to
                   be
                   admired
                   and
                   adored
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   also
                   will
                   farther
                   appear
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   might
                   consider
                   what
                   are
                   the
                   blessed
                   effects
                   of
                   
                   this
                   mindfulness
                   of
                   him
                   ;
                   but
                   these
                   the
                   Apostle
                   insists
                   upon
                   in
                   the
                   
                     next
                     verses
                  
                   ,
                   whether
                   we
                   may
                   refer
                   our
                   meditations
                   on
                   them
                   .
                   Only
                   the
                   Duty
                   it self
                   arising
                   from
                   hence
                   may
                   be
                   here
                   pressed
                   upon
                   us
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   upon
                   the
                   accounts
                   mentioned
                   we
                   would
                   live
                   constantly
                   in
                   an
                   holy
                   adoration
                   of
                   this
                   
                     infinite
                     condescension
                  
                   and
                   grace
                   of
                   God.
                   To
                   this
                   end
                   ,
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   exercise
                   our selves
                   unto
                   
                     holy
                     thoughts
                  
                   of
                   Gods
                   infinite
                   Excellencies
                   .
                   Meditation
                   accompanied
                   with
                   holy
                   adoration
                   is
                   the
                   fountain
                   of
                   this
                   duty
                   .
                   Some
                   men
                   have
                   over-busily
                   and
                   curiously
                   enquired
                   into
                   the
                   Nature
                   and
                   Properties
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   foolishly
                   endeavoured
                   to
                   measure
                   infinite
                   things
                   by
                   the
                   miserable
                   short
                   line
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   reason
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   suit
                   the
                   deep
                   things
                   of
                   God
                   unto
                   their
                   own
                   narrow
                   apprehensions
                   .
                   Such
                   are
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   Disputations
                   of
                   the
                   School-men
                   on
                   this
                   subject
                   ,
                   wherein
                   though
                   they
                   have
                   seemed
                   
                     wise
                     to
                     themselves
                  
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   yet
                   indeed
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   they
                   have
                   
                     waxed
                     vain
                     in
                     their
                     imaginations
                  
                   .
                   Our
                   duty
                   lies
                   in
                   studying
                   what
                   God
                   hath
                   revealed
                   of
                   himself
                   in
                   his
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   evidently
                   suitable
                   thereunto
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   with
                   
                     curious
                     searchings
                  
                   and
                   speculations
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   holy
                   admiration
                   reverence
                   and
                   fear
                   .
                   This
                   the
                   Apostle
                   adviseth
                   us
                   unto
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   12.28
                   ,
                   29.
                   
                   In
                   this
                   way
                   serious
                   thoughts
                   of
                   God's
                   Excellencies
                   and
                   Properties
                   ,
                   his
                   Greatness
                   ,
                   Immensity
                   ,
                   Self-sufficiency
                   ,
                   Power
                   and
                   Wisdom
                   are
                   exceeding
                   useful
                   unto
                   our
                   souls
                   .
                   When
                   these
                   have
                   filled
                   us
                   with
                   wonder
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   have
                   prostrated
                   our
                   spirits
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   laid
                   our
                   mouthes
                   in
                   the
                   dust
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   persons
                   on
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   them
                   shines
                   round
                   about
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   whole
                   souls
                   are
                   filled
                   with
                   an
                   holy
                   astonishment
                   ;
                   then
                   ,
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   Let
                   us
                   take
                   a
                   
                     view
                     of
                     our selves
                  
                   ,
                   our
                   extract
                   ,
                   our
                   frailty
                   ,
                   our
                   vileness
                   on
                   every
                   account
                   .
                   How
                   poor
                   ,
                   how
                   undeservable
                   are
                   we
                   ?
                   What
                   is
                   a
                   little
                   sinful
                   dust
                   and
                   ashes
                   ,
                   before
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   this
                   God
                   of
                   glory
                   ?
                   What
                   is
                   there
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   there
                   belonging
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   suited
                   to
                   abase
                   us
                   ?
                   alive
                   one
                   day
                   ,
                   dead
                   another
                   ;
                   quiet
                   one
                   moment
                   ,
                   troubled
                   another
                   ;
                   fearing
                   ,
                   caring
                   ,
                   rejoycing
                   causelesly
                   ,
                   sinning
                   always
                   :
                   
                     in
                     our
                     best
                     condition
                     altogether
                     vanity
                     .
                  
                   Though
                   much
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   unto
                   this
                   purpose
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   said
                   after
                   all
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   our selves
                   we
                   are
                   
                     inexpressibly
                     miserable
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   Prophet
                   speaks
                   ,
                   
                     less
                     than
                     vanity
                     and
                     nothing
                  
                   .
                   Would
                   we
                   be
                   wise
                   ,
                   we
                   
                     are
                     like
                     the
                     wild
                     Asses
                     colt
                  
                   ;
                   would
                   we
                   be
                   honourable
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   no
                   understanding
                   ,
                   but
                   are
                   like
                   the
                   beasts
                   that
                   perish
                   ;
                   would
                   we
                   be
                   strong
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   as
                   a
                   reed
                   shaken
                   with
                   the
                   wind
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   Let
                   the
                   result
                   of
                   these
                   thoughts
                   be
                   ,
                   an
                   holy
                   admiration
                   of
                   Gods
                   infinite
                   Love
                   ,
                   Care
                   ,
                   Grace
                   ,
                   and
                   Condescension
                   ,
                   in
                   having
                   any
                   regard
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                   So
                   doth
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   teach
                   us
                   to
                   do
                   ;
                   hence
                   will
                   Praise
                   ,
                   hence
                   will
                   Thankfulness
                   ,
                   hence
                   will
                   Self-abasement
                   ensue
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   will
                   be
                   a
                   good
                   foundation
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   obedience
                   ,
                   so
                   of
                   comfort
                   and
                   supportment
                   in
                   every
                   condition
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Verse
                   IX
                   .
                
                 
                   THese
                   things
                   being
                   spoken
                   indefinitely
                   of
                   Man
                   by
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   the
                   application
                   of
                   them
                   unto
                   his
                   present
                   purpose
                   ,
                   proceeds
                   to
                   shew
                   who
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   was
                   especially
                   intended
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   whom
                   the
                   words
                   had
                   their
                   full
                   accomplishment
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     we
                     see
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   
                   Many
                   difficulties
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   this
                   verse
                   are
                   attended
                   withall
                   ,
                   all
                   which
                   we
                   shall
                   endeavour
                   to
                   clear
                   :
                   First
                   ,
                   by
                   shewing
                   in
                   general
                   how
                   in
                   them
                   the
                   Apostle
                   applies
                   the
                   testimony
                   produced
                   by
                   him
                   unto
                   Jesus
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   by
                   freeing
                   them
                   from
                   the
                   obscurity
                   that
                   ariseth
                   from
                   a
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   transposition
                   of
                   expression
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   by
                   opening
                   the
                   several
                   things
                   taught
                   and
                   asserted
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   fourthly
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   vindication
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   interpretation
                   from
                   exceptions
                   and
                   objections
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   The
                   Apostle
                   positively
                   applies
                   this
                   testimony
                   unto
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   who
                   was
                   principally
                   intended
                   therein
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   he
                   in
                   whom
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   God
                   did
                   when
                   he
                   
                     minded
                     man
                  
                   ,
                   were
                   accomplished
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   the
                   
                     Syriack
                     Translation
                  
                   directly
                   expresseth
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     him
                     whom
                     he
                     made
                     lower
                     a
                     little
                     while
                     than
                     the
                     Angels
                     ,
                     we
                     see
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     Jesus
                     .
                  
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   Jesus
                   concerning
                   whom
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   spake
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   whom
                   alone
                   this
                   testimony
                   is
                   verified
                   .
                   Two
                   things
                   are
                   expressed
                   concerning
                   Man
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   :
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   he
                   
                     was
                     made
                     lower
                     than
                     the
                     Angels
                     .
                  
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   he
                   had
                   
                     all
                     things
                  
                   put
                   in
                   subjection
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   Both
                   these
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   we
                   see
                   accomplished
                   in
                   Jesus
                   ;
                   for
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   that
                   expression
                   ,
                   
                     We
                     see
                     Jesus
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   these
                   things
                   fulfilled
                   in
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   before
                   appealed
                   unto
                   their
                   faith
                   and
                   experience
                   in
                   his
                   
                   negative
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     all
                     things
                     are
                     not
                     made
                     subject
                     to
                     man
                     in
                     general
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   doth
                   he
                   here
                   in
                   his
                   
                     affirmative
                     ,
                     We
                     see
                     Jesus
                  
                   .
                   Now
                   they
                   saw
                   it
                   ,
                   partly
                   by
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   before
                   proved
                   concerning
                   him
                   ,
                   partly
                   by
                   the
                   signs
                   and
                   wonders
                   he
                   had
                   newly
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   whereby
                   his
                   Doctrine
                   was
                   confirmed
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Power
                   over
                   all
                   things
                   manifested
                   ;
                   partly
                   by
                   his
                   Calling
                   and
                   Gathering
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   giving
                   Laws
                   Rules
                   and
                   Worship
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   his
                   Authority
                   in
                   and
                   over
                   this
                   
                     new
                     world
                  
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   unto
                   the
                   former
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   testimony
                   ,
                   by
                   what
                   they
                   had
                   
                     seen
                     with
                     their
                     eyes
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   had
                   been
                   otherwise
                   taught
                   concerning
                   his
                   
                     low
                     estate
                  
                   and
                   humiliation
                   ;
                   
                     These
                     things
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     we
                     see
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   evident
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   be
                   denied
                   whilst
                   the
                   Gospel
                   is
                   acknowledged
                   .
                   Now
                   this
                   confession
                   on
                   the
                   evidences
                   mentioned
                   he
                   applies
                   to
                   both
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   testimony
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     We
                     see
                     that
                     for
                     a
                     little
                     while
                     he
                     was
                     made
                     lower
                     than
                     the
                     Angels
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   brought
                   into
                   a
                   state
                   and
                   condition
                   of
                   more
                   exigency
                   and
                   want
                   than
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   or
                   can
                   be
                   exposed
                   unto
                   .
                   And
                   hereby
                   he
                   evidently
                   declares
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   words
                   in
                   the
                   Psalm
                   do
                   not
                   belong
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     dignity
                     of
                     man
                  
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     is
                     so
                     excellent
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     but
                     little
                     beneath
                     Angels
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   as
                   he
                   ascribes
                   unto
                   him
                   a
                   Dignity
                   far
                   above
                   all
                   Angels
                   ,
                   in
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   
                     all
                     things
                  
                   without
                   exception
                   are
                   put
                   under
                   his
                   feet
                   ;
                   so
                   he
                   plainly
                   declares
                   that
                   
                     these
                     words
                  
                   belong
                   to
                   the
                   depression
                   and
                   minoration
                   of
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   so
                   humbled
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   die
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   he
                   proceeds
                   to
                   shew
                   ,
                   how
                   that
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   testimony
                   concerned
                   his
                   present
                   purpose
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   directly
                   proving
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   proposed
                   to
                   confirmation
                   concerning
                   his
                   Dignity
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   evidently
                   designing
                   the
                   Person
                   that
                   the
                   whole
                   belonged
                   unto
                   .
                   As
                   also
                   he
                   takes
                   occasion
                   from
                   hence
                   to
                   enter
                   upon
                   the
                   Exposition
                   of
                   another
                   part
                   of
                   Christs
                   Mediation
                   ,
                   as
                   prophesied
                   of
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   .
                   For
                   though
                   he
                   was
                   
                     so
                     lessened
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   on
                   his
                   own
                   account
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   he
                   might
                   
                     taste
                     death
                     for
                     every
                     man.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   For
                   the
                   other
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   testimony
                   ,
                   
                     We
                     see
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   upon
                   the
                   evidences
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     crowned
                     with
                     glory
                     and
                     honour
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   consequently
                   that
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   put
                   under
                   his
                   feet
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   whole
                   testimony
                   ,
                   in
                   both
                   parts
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   verified
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   him
                   alone
                   .
                   And
                   hereby
                   he
                   fully
                   evinceth
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   before
                   proposed
                   unto
                   confirmation
                   ,
                   namely
                   the
                   preheminence
                   of
                   
                     Jesus
                     the
                     Messiah
                  
                   above
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   or
                   principal
                   Administrators
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   especial
                   instance
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     come
                     was
                     put
                     into
                     subjection
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     unto
                     them
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   in
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   intended
                   in
                   that
                   expression
                   are
                   his
                   Teachings
                   ,
                   his
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   his
                   Worship
                   diligently
                   to
                   be
                   attended
                   unto
                   ,
                   by
                   all
                   those
                   who
                   desire
                   to
                   be
                   partakers
                   of
                   the
                   promises
                   and
                   good
                   things
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   There
                   seems
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   transposition
                   of
                   some
                   expressions
                   from
                   their
                   proper
                   place
                   and
                   coherence
                   ,
                   which
                   must
                   be
                   removed
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   Some
                   would
                   have
                   those
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   belong
                   to
                   the
                   subject
                   of
                   the
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   whose
                   praedicate
                   alone
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     crowned
                     with
                     glory
                     and
                     honour
                  
                   ,
                   whereof
                   the
                   suffering
                   of
                   death
                   is
                   inserted
                   as
                   the
                   meritorious
                   cause
                   .
                   So
                   reading
                   the
                   words
                   to
                   this
                   purpose
                   ,
                   
                     We
                     see
                     that
                     Jesus
                     who
                     was
                     for
                     a
                     little
                     while
                     made
                     lower
                     than
                     the
                     Angels
                     for
                     his
                     suffering
                     of
                     death
                     ,
                     is
                     crowned
                     with
                     glory
                     and
                     honour
                     .
                  
                   Others
                   would
                   have
                   Jesus
                   alone
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   subject
                   of
                   the
                   Proposition
                   ;
                   of
                   whose
                   praedicate
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   parts
                   ,
                   or
                   two
                   things
                   are
                   affirmed
                   concerning
                   him
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     he
                     was
                     made
                     lower
                     than
                     the
                     Angels
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   reason
                   whereof
                   is
                   added
                   ,
                   namely
                   
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     suffer
                     death
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   farther
                   explained
                   in
                   the
                   close
                   of
                   the
                   verse
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   addition
                   of
                   the
                   Cause
                   and
                   End
                   of
                   that
                   his
                   suffering
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     by
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                     he
                     might
                     taste
                     of
                     death
                     for
                     every
                     man
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   reading
                   the
                   words
                   to
                   this
                   purpose
                   ,
                   
                     We
                     see
                     Jesus
                     made
                     lower
                     than
                     the
                     Angels
                     for
                     the
                     suffering
                     of
                     death
                     ,
                     crowned
                  
                   (
                   or
                   ,
                   and
                   crowned
                   )
                   
                     with
                     glory
                     and
                     honour
                  
                   .
                   The
                   difficulty
                   principally
                   consists
                   in
                   this
                   only
                   ,
                   namely
                   whether
                   the
                   Apostle
                   by
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     the
                     suffering
                     of
                     death
                  
                   ,
                   intend
                   the
                   
                     final
                     cause
                  
                   of
                   the
                   humiliation
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   he
                   was
                   made
                   low
                   
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     suffer
                     death
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   the
                   
                     meritorious
                     cause
                  
                   of
                   his
                   Exaltation
                   ;
                   for
                   ,
                   or
                   because
                   he
                   suffered
                   death
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   crowned
                   with
                   glory
                   and
                   honour
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   former
                   seems
                   evidently
                   the
                   intention
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   latter
                   resolution
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   application
                   of
                   the
                   testimony
                   fore-going
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   1.
                   if
                   the
                   cause
                   and
                   means
                   of
                   the
                   Exaltation
                   of
                   Christ
                   had
                   been
                   intended
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   expressed
                   by
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   requiring
                   a
                   
                     Genitive
                     case
                  
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   cause
                   or
                   means
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   is
                   intended
                   ;
                   but
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   expresseth
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   what
                   was
                   before
                   affirmed
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   These
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     the
                     suffering
                     of
                     death
                  
                   ,
                   must
                   express
                   either
                   the
                   minoration
                   and
                   humiliation
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   if
                   they
                   express
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   obtain
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   pleaded
                   for
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   
                     made
                     less
                     that
                     he
                     
                     might
                     suffer
                     .
                  
                   If
                   they
                   express
                   his
                   minoration
                   it self
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   contained
                   only
                   in
                   the
                   close
                   of
                   the
                   verse
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     he
                     might
                     taste
                     of
                     death
                     for
                     every
                     man.
                  
                   In
                   which
                   exposition
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   the
                   sense
                   would
                   be
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     he
                     suffered
                     death
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                     he
                     might
                     taste
                     death
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   is
                   no
                   sense
                   at
                   all
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   If
                   
                     those
                     words
                  
                   denote
                   only
                   the
                   means
                   or
                   
                     meritorious
                     cause
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Exaltation
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   I
                   enquire
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   medium
                   intended
                   of
                   that
                   
                     end
                     in
                     the
                     close
                  
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     he
                     by
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                     he
                     might
                     taste
                     death
                     .
                  
                   The
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     so
                  
                   ,
                   plainly
                   refers
                   unto
                   some
                   
                     preparatory
                     means
                  
                   preceding
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   this
                   way
                   can
                   be
                   nothing
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   
                     crowning
                     him
                     with
                     glory
                     and
                     honour
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   we
                   know
                   was
                   not
                   the
                   means
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   effect
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   He
                   was
                   humbled
                   ,
                   not
                   exalted
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   
                     taste
                     of
                     death
                  
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   Apostle
                   doth
                   not
                   meerly
                   take
                   it
                   for
                   granted
                   ,
                   that
                   Jesus
                   was
                   for
                   a
                   little
                   while
                   made
                   lesser
                   than
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   but
                   asserts
                   it
                   as
                   proved
                   in
                   the
                   testimony
                   insisted
                   on
                   ;
                   whereunto
                   he
                   subjoyns
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   that
                   his
                   
                     comparative
                     minoration
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   intended
                   it
                   as
                   the
                   especial
                   subject
                   of
                   his
                   ensuing
                   discourse
                   .
                   This
                   therefore
                   is
                   the
                   importance
                   and
                   natural
                   order
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     But
                     we
                     see
                     Jesus
                     crowned
                     with
                     glory
                     and
                     honour
                     ,
                     who
                     was
                     for
                     a
                     little
                     while
                     made
                     lower
                     than
                     the
                     Angels
                     for
                     the
                     suffering
                     of
                     death
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     by
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                     might
                     taste
                     death
                     for
                     every
                     man.
                  
                   And
                   the
                   only
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   transposition
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   consisteth
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   following
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   testified
                   unto
                   by
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   ;
                   first
                   his
                   Humiliation
                   ,
                   then
                   his
                   Exaltation
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   connecting
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   would
                   
                     next
                     treat
                     of
                  
                   unto
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   
                     first
                     laid
                     down
                  
                   ,
                   passing
                   by
                   the
                   other
                   as
                   now
                   sufficiently
                   confirmed
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   The
                   general
                   design
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   order
                   being
                   cleared
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   open
                   them
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                   seeing
                   that
                   besides
                   the
                   application
                   of
                   the
                   testimony
                   of
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   now
                   vindicated
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   assertion
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   containing
                   that
                   which
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   was
                   of
                   most
                   difficult
                   acceptation
                   with
                   the
                   Jews
                   ;
                   upon
                   the
                   account
                   whereof
                   the
                   Apostle
                   confirms
                   it
                   with
                   many
                   reasons
                   in
                   the
                   verses
                   following
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   this
                   Chapter
                   .
                   And
                   indeed
                   we
                   have
                   here
                   the
                   
                     sum
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   Person
                   and
                   Office
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   asserted
                   and
                   vindicated
                   from
                   the
                   
                     prejudicate
                     opinions
                  
                   of
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   under
                   these
                   two
                   heads
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   salvation
                   and
                   deliverance
                   that
                   God
                   had
                   promised
                   and
                   intended
                   to
                   accomplish
                   by
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   was
                   spiritual
                   and
                   eternal
                   ,
                   from
                   death
                   ,
                   sin
                   ,
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   and
                   hell
                   ,
                   ending
                   in
                   
                     everlasting
                     glory
                  
                   ;
                   not
                   temporal
                   and
                   carnal
                   with
                   respect
                   unto
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   concomitants
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   vainly
                   imagined
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   this
                   salvation
                   could
                   be
                   no
                   otherwise
                   wrought
                   nor
                   brought
                   about
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   Incarnation
                   Suffering
                   and
                   death
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   especial
                   ;
                   by
                   Arms
                   ,
                   War
                   ,
                   and
                   mighty
                   Power
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   People
                   was
                   of
                   old
                   led
                   into
                   Canaan
                   under
                   the
                   conduct
                   of
                   Joshua
                   the
                   Captain
                   of
                   that
                   salvation
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   expected
                   yet
                   to
                   be
                   saved
                   and
                   delivered
                   by
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   Apostle
                   strengthning
                   his
                   discourse
                   by
                   multiplicity
                   of
                   reasons
                   and
                   arguments
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   only
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   apply
                   his
                   testimony
                   to
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   before
                   proposed
                   ,
                   unto
                   confirmation
                   ,
                   namely
                   the
                   
                     subjection
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     come
                     unto
                     Christ
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   also
                   lays
                   in
                   it
                   the
                   springs
                   of
                   those
                   two
                   other
                   Principles
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   and
                   whose
                   proof
                   and
                   confirmation
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   verses
                   he
                   pursues
                   .
                
                 
                   Sundry
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   partly
                   seen
                   ,
                   are
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   ;
                   as
                   first
                   ,
                   the
                   Exinanition
                   and
                   Humiliation
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   
                     We
                     see
                     Jesus
                     for
                     a
                     little
                     while
                     made
                     lower
                     ,
                     and
                     brought
                     into
                     a
                     more
                     indigent
                     condition
                  
                   than
                   the
                   Angels
                   are
                   ,
                   or
                   ever
                   were
                   obnoxious
                   unto
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   general
                   end
                   of
                   that
                   Exinanition
                   and
                   Depression
                   of
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   
                     suffer
                     death
                  
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   His
                   Exaltation
                   unto
                   Power
                   and
                   Authority
                   over
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   in
                   particular
                   
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     come
                     ;
                     crowned
                     with
                     glory
                     and
                     honour
                     .
                  
                   4.
                   
                   A
                   numerous
                   Amplification
                   subjoyned
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   his
                   depression
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   death
                   that
                   it
                   tended
                   unto
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   From
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   God.
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Nature
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   
                     taste
                     of
                     death
                  
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   End
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   for
                   others
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   4.
                   its
                   
                     extent
                     ,
                     for
                     all
                     .
                     That
                     he
                     by
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                     might
                     taste
                     death
                     for
                     all
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   1.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   for
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   an
                   Adversative
                   ,
                   intimating
                   the
                   introduction
                   of
                   one
                   singular
                   person
                   in
                   opposition
                   to
                   him
                   or
                   them
                   spoken
                   of
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   fore-going
                   verse
                   ,
                   
                     We
                     see
                     not
                     all
                     things
                     put
                     under
                     his
                     feet
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   which
                   some
                   against
                   the
                   whole
                   context
                   apply
                   unto
                   Christ
                   )
                   
                     but
                     we
                     see
                     Jesus
                  
                   .
                   Had
                   the
                   
                     same
                     person
                  
                   been
                   spoken
                   of
                   in
                   both
                   verses
                   ,
                   the
                   expression
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     we
                     see
                     him
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   a
                   new
                   Antecedent
                   being
                   here
                   introduced
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     we
                     see
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     another
                     person
                  
                   is
                   substituted
                   as
                   the
                   subject
                   spoken
                   of
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   Syriack
                   version
                   declares
                   ,
                   
                     we
                     see
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     Jesus
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   How
                   and
                   in
                   what
                   sense
                   he
                   was
                   made
                   
                     lower
                     than
                     the
                     Angels
                  
                   hath
                   been
                   declared
                   in
                   opening
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   lie
                   in
                   the
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   comprized
                   in
                   that
                   testimony
                   of
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   .
                   Only
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   enquired
                   whether
                   this
                   Exinanition
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   or
                   Minoration
                   
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                   did
                   consist
                   meerly
                   in
                   his
                   Incarnation
                   and
                   participation
                   of
                   Humane
                   Nature
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   general
                   is
                   esteemed
                   beneath
                   Angelical
                   ;
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   misery
                   and
                   anxiety
                   which
                   in
                   that
                   nature
                   he
                   conflicted
                   withall
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Apostle
                   seems
                   not
                   absolutely
                   to
                   intend
                   the
                   former
                   :
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   he
                   speaks
                   of
                   Jesus
                   as
                   the
                   subject
                   of
                   this
                   Minoration
                   ;
                   now
                   that
                   name
                   denotes
                   the
                   
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     as
                     Incarnate
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   supposed
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   is
                   said
                   
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     less
                     than
                     the
                     Angels
                     .
                  
                   2.
                   
                   Because
                   the
                   Humane
                   Nature
                   in
                   the
                   very
                   instant
                   of
                   its
                   union
                   unto
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   that
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   was
                   absolutely
                   advanced
                   above
                   the
                   Angelical
                   ,
                   and
                   might
                   have
                   immediately
                   been
                   possessed
                   of
                   Glory
                   ,
                   if
                   other
                   works
                   in
                   it
                   had
                   not
                   been
                   to
                   be
                   performed
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   neither
                   doth
                   it
                   intend
                   the
                   low
                   condition
                   wherein
                   he
                   was
                   placed
                   exclusively
                   to
                   his
                   Incarnation
                   ,
                   though
                   that
                   be
                   afterwards
                   (
                   verse
                   14.
                   )
                   particularly
                   spoken
                   unto
                   ,
                   but
                   his
                   being
                   Incarnate
                   and
                   brought
                   forth
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   that
                   condition
                   wherein
                   he
                   was
                   exposed
                   to
                   suffering
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   consequently
                   to
                   death
                   it self
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   was
                   he
                   
                     made
                     less
                     than
                     Angels
                  
                   in
                   part
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   nature
                   which
                   he
                   assumed
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   obnoxious
                   unto
                   all
                   the
                   infirmities
                   which
                   attend
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   Hunger
                   ,
                   Thirst
                   ,
                   Weariness
                   ,
                   Pain
                   ,
                   Sorrow
                   ,
                   Grief
                   ;
                   and
                   exposed
                   unto
                   all
                   the
                   miseries
                   from
                   without
                   ,
                   that
                   any
                   person
                   partaker
                   of
                   that
                   nature
                   ,
                   is
                   obnoxious
                   unto
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   summe
                   ,
                   death
                   it self
                   ,
                   from
                   all
                   which
                   miseries
                   Angels
                   are
                   exempted
                   .
                   This
                   we
                   see
                   ,
                   know
                   ,
                   and
                   grant
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   the
                   
                     state
                     and
                     condition
                     of
                     Jesus
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   this
                   was
                   but
                   
                     for
                     a
                     little
                     while
                  
                   ,
                   during
                   his
                   conversation
                   with
                   us
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   ending
                   at
                   his
                   death
                   .
                   The
                   Apostle
                   knew
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   now
                   fixed
                   upon
                   that
                   which
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   the
                   Jews
                   most
                   stumbled
                   at
                   ;
                   the
                   low
                   and
                   mean
                   despised
                   condition
                   of
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   they
                   having
                   inveterate
                   prejudicate
                   opinions
                   of
                   another
                   manner
                   of
                   state
                   and
                   condition
                   for
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ;
                   wherefore
                   he
                   immediately
                   subjoyns
                   the
                   end
                   why
                   he
                   was
                   humbled
                   into
                   this
                   condition
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   first
                   explains
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   vindicates
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   end
                   then
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     suffering
                     of
                     death
                  
                   ;
                   
                   he
                   was
                   so
                   humbled
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   suffer
                   death
                   :
                   This
                   yet
                   more
                   displeased
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   the
                   necessity
                   whereof
                   he
                   therefore
                   immediately
                   proves
                   .
                   Adding
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   To
                   complete
                   the
                   application
                   of
                   the
                   testimony
                   produced
                   ,
                   his
                   Exaltation
                   upon
                   his
                   suffering
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     was
                     crowned
                     with
                     glory
                     and
                     honour
                     ,
                  
                   referring
                   us
                   to
                   the
                   testimony
                   it self
                   ,
                   to
                   declare
                   what
                   was
                   contained
                   in
                   that
                   Exaltation
                   ,
                   namely
                   an
                   absolute
                   Dominion
                   over
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   God
                   only
                   excepted
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   consequently
                   
                     over
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     come
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   not
                   put
                   in
                   subjection
                   to
                   Angels
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   the
                   Apostle
                   closeth
                   his
                   argument
                   for
                   the
                   excellency
                   of
                   Christ
                   above
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   
                     subjection
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     unto
                     him
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   proceeds
                   to
                   the
                   amplification
                   of
                   that
                   kind
                   of
                   the
                   Humiliation
                   of
                   Christ
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   before
                   intimated
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   four
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   In
                   the
                   impulsive
                   and
                   
                     efficient
                     cause
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   the
                   acts
                   of
                   God's
                   will
                   are
                   coincident
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   for
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   denoting
                   the
                   
                     final
                     cause
                  
                   of
                   what
                   was
                   before
                   asserted
                   ,
                   relating
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   clause
                   following
                   .
                   That
                   which
                   is
                   here
                   called
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   else-where
                   explained
                   by
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Tit.
                   2.11
                   .
                   
                     the
                     saving
                     grace
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   And
                   sometimes
                   it
                   is
                   termed
                   his
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   chap.
                   3.4
                   .
                   his
                   
                     Goodness
                     ,
                     Kindness
                     ,
                     Benignity
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     love
                     of
                     mankind
                  
                   ;
                   absolutely
                   his
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Joh.
                   3.16
                   .
                   Rom.
                   5.8
                   .
                   1
                   Joh.
                   3.8
                   ,
                   9.
                   
                   Love
                   ,
                   intense
                   love
                   ;
                   also
                   his
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   1.5
                   .
                   his
                   good-pleasure
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   riches
                   of
                   his
                   grace
                   ,
                   verse
                   1.
                   and
                   his
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   verse
                   9.
                   
                   Rom.
                   8.28
                   .
                   or
                   
                     purpose
                     of
                     his
                     will
                  
                   ,
                   being
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   his
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   8.29
                   ,
                   30.
                   his
                   prae-designation
                   and
                   predestination
                   of
                   men
                   unto
                   Grace
                   and
                   Glory
                   .
                   From
                   all
                   which
                   it
                   appears
                   what
                   this
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                  
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   the
                   moving
                   and
                   impulsive
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   even
                   the
                   gracious
                   free
                   sovereign
                   Purpose
                   of
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   suited
                   unto
                   and
                   arising
                   from
                   his
                   natural
                   Grace
                   ,
                   Love
                   ,
                   Goodness
                   ,
                   and
                   Benignity
                   ,
                   Pity
                   ,
                   Mercy
                   ,
                   Compassion
                   exerting
                   themselves
                   therein
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   not
                   out
                   of
                   any
                   anger
                   or
                   displeasure
                   of
                   God
                   against
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   
                     his
                     soul
                     was
                     always
                     well
                     pleased
                  
                   ;
                   not
                   out
                   of
                   any
                   disregard
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   designed
                   hereby
                   to
                   
                     be
                     crowned
                     with
                     glory
                     and
                     honour
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   Love
                   ,
                   Kindness
                   ,
                   and
                   Goodness
                   towards
                   others
                   ,
                   who
                   could
                   no
                   otherwise
                   be
                   brought
                   unto
                   Glory
                   ;
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   verses
                   the
                   Apostle
                   declares
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   thus
                   
                     appointed
                     him
                     to
                     die
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   
                     manner
                     of
                     his
                     death
                  
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   
                     should
                     taste
                     of
                     death
                  
                   :
                   so
                   die
                   as
                   to
                   experience
                   the
                   sorrows
                   ,
                   bitterness
                   ,
                   and
                   penalties
                   of
                   death
                   .
                   To
                   
                     taste
                     of
                     death
                  
                   is
                   ,
                   first
                   ,
                   
                     Really
                     to
                     die
                  
                   ;
                   not
                   in
                   appearance
                   or
                   pretence
                   ,
                   in
                   opinion
                   or
                   shew
                   ,
                   as
                   some
                   foolishly
                   of
                   old
                   blasphemed
                   about
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   could
                   have
                   had
                   no
                   other
                   fruit
                   but
                   a
                   
                     shadow
                     of
                     Redemption
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   deliverance
                   in
                   opinion
                   .
                   See
                   the
                   phrases
                   used
                   ,
                   Mark
                   9.1
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     shall
                     not
                     taste
                     of
                     death
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   not
                   die
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   which
                   
                   is
                   called
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     see
                     death
                     ,
                     Joh.
                  
                   8.51
                   .
                   is
                   called
                   
                     to
                     taste
                     of
                     death
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   52.
                   where
                   the
                   Phrase
                   is
                   applied
                   to
                   the
                   second
                   death
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     death
                     eternal
                  
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   being
                   death
                   which
                   was
                   threatned
                   unto
                   those
                   for
                   whom
                   he
                   dyed
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   they
                   should
                   have
                   undergone
                   ;
                   he
                   really
                   
                     tasted
                     of
                     that
                     death
                     also
                  
                   .
                   So
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   intimated
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   bitterness
                   in
                   the
                   death
                   he
                   underwent
                   ;
                   himself
                   compares
                   it
                   unto
                   a
                   Cup
                   ,
                   whose
                   bitterness
                   he
                   declares
                   by
                   his
                   aversation
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   considered
                   absolutely
                   and
                   without
                   reference
                   unto
                   that
                   hand
                   of
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   wherein
                   it
                   was
                   held
                   out
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   26.39
                   .
                   which
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Cup
                   ,
                   was
                   his
                   Lot
                   or
                   
                     Portion
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   16.4
                   .
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   prepared
                   for
                   him
                   by
                   his
                   Father
                   .
                   And
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   Metaphor
                   ,
                   he
                   calls
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   his
                   meat
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   tasted
                   of
                   in
                   the
                   doing
                   and
                   suffering
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   To
                   
                     taste
                     of
                     death
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   known
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   Hebraism
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   Rabbins
                   speak
                   
                     Berish.
                     Rab.
                     sect
                  
                   9.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     first
                     Adam
                     was
                     worthy
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     not
                     taste
                     of
                     death
                     ,
                     or
                     dye
                     .
                  
                   And
                   it
                   compriseth
                   somewhat
                   more
                   than
                   meerly
                   to
                   dye
                   ;
                   it
                   expresseth
                   also
                   to
                   
                     find
                     out
                  
                   and
                   experience
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   in
                   death
                   .
                   And
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   sometimes
                   rendered
                   by
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     know
                  
                   ,
                   2
                   Sam
                   19.36
                   .
                   And
                   sometimes
                   the
                   Substantiv
                   :
                   by
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Vnderstanding
                     ,
                     Job
                  
                   12.20
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   Christ
                   by
                   
                     tasting
                     of
                     death
                  
                   ,
                   had
                   experience
                   ,
                   knew
                   what
                   was
                   in
                   death
                   ,
                   as
                   threatned
                   unto
                   sinners
                   .
                   He
                   found
                   out
                   and
                   understood
                   what
                   bitterness
                   was
                   in
                   that
                   Cup
                   wherein
                   it
                   was
                   given
                   him
                   .
                   To
                   which
                   purpose
                   the
                   Rabbins
                   have
                   a
                   Proverb
                   in
                   
                     Jalkut
                     .
                     Fol.
                  
                   265.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     that
                     eateth
                     of
                     the
                     Pot
                     knoweth
                     the
                     taste
                     of
                     the
                     Meat
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     it
                     .
                  
                   Thus
                   when
                   Agag
                   thought
                   he
                   he
                   should
                   escape
                   a
                   
                     violent
                     death
                  
                   by
                   the
                   sword
                   ,
                   he
                   expresseth
                   his
                   joy
                   by
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   1
                   Sam.
                   15.32
                   .
                   
                     The
                     bitterness
                     of
                     death
                     is
                     removed
                  
                   or
                   taken
                   away
                   ;
                   though
                   dye
                   he
                   must
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   thought
                   he
                   should
                   not
                   taste
                   the
                   
                     bitterness
                     of
                     death
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   dye
                   b●
                   the
                   sword
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   His
                   
                     Conquest
                     over
                     death
                  
                   may
                   be
                   also
                   intimated
                   in
                   this
                   Expression
                   ;
                   for
                   though
                   the
                   Phrase
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     taste
                     of
                     death
                  
                   be
                   used
                   concerning
                   other
                   Persons
                   also
                   ,
                   yet
                   as
                   applyed
                   unto
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   event
                   sheweth
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   only
                   a
                   
                     through
                     taste
                     of
                     it
                  
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   ,
                   he
                   neither
                   was
                   ,
                   nor
                   could
                   be
                   detained
                   under
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   Acts
                   2.24
                   .
                   and
                   so
                   is
                   the
                   word
                   to
                   taste
                   used
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   6.4
                   .
                   of
                   this
                   Epistle
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Grace
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     did
                     he
                     taste
                     of
                     death
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   End
                   of
                   this
                   his
                   
                     tasting
                     of
                     death
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     others
                  
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   of
                   the
                   Extent
                   of
                   this
                   End
                   of
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                   expressed
                   in
                   that
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   speak
                   afterwards
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   present
                   we
                   consider
                   how
                   he
                   dyed
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   whom
                   he
                   dyed
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   either
                   pro
                   ,
                   or
                   super
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     supra
                     ,
                     for
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   above
                   ,
                   or
                   over
                   ;
                   the
                   
                     latter
                     signification
                  
                   belongs
                   not
                   unto
                   this
                   place
                   :
                   As
                   it
                   signifies
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   used
                   sometimes
                   as
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   propter
                   ;
                   and
                   with
                   respect
                   unto
                   persons
                   ,
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   
                     alicujus
                     causa
                     ,
                     for
                     his
                     sake
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   
                     in
                     alicujus
                     gratiam
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     bonum
                     ;
                     for
                     his
                     good
                     and
                     advantage
                  
                   ;
                   sometimes
                   as
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   in
                   
                     the
                     stead
                     of
                     another
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   constant
                   and
                   inviolable
                   sense
                   of
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   in
                   
                     Greek
                     ,
                     pro
                  
                   in
                   Latin
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   suffering
                   of
                   one
                   for
                   another
                   is
                   expressed
                   by
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   also
                   is
                   the
                   constant
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   used
                   in
                   that
                   case
                   .
                   Some
                   Instances
                   on
                   each
                   word
                   will
                   illustrate
                   our
                   intention
                   .
                   Thus
                   David
                   expresseth
                   his
                   desire
                   to
                   have
                   
                     dyed
                     in
                     the
                     stead
                     of
                     Absolom
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   have
                   been
                   preserved
                   alive
                   ,
                   2
                   Sam.
                   18.33
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     will
                     grant
                     me
                     to
                     dye
                     ;
                     I
                     for
                     thee
                     my
                     Son
                     Absolom
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   thy
                   stead
                   ,
                   or
                   so
                   that
                   thou
                   mightest
                   be
                   alive
                   .
                   So
                   Isa.
                   43.4
                   .
                   And
                   by
                   that
                   word
                   is
                   still
                   expressed
                   the
                   succeeding
                   of
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   in
                   Government
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     reigning
                     in
                     the
                     stead
                     of
                     him
                     that
                     deceased
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Kings
                   7.7
                   .
                   Chap.
                   19.16
                   .
                   2
                   Sam.
                   10.1
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   Children
                   succeeding
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   and
                   room
                   of
                   their
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   Numb
                   .
                   2.12
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   to
                   dye
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   another
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   
                     dye
                     in
                     his
                     stead
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   death
                   he
                   should
                   have
                   dyed
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   live
                   ;
                   or
                   in
                   general
                   to
                   be
                   substituted
                   in
                   the
                   room
                   and
                   place
                   of
                   another
                   .
                   So
                   when
                   Jehu
                   commanded
                   his
                   Officers
                   to
                   slay
                   the
                   Priests
                   and
                   Worshippers
                   of
                   Baal
                   ,
                   he
                   tells
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   any
                   one
                   should
                   let
                   any
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   escape
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     his
                     life
                     should
                     go
                     for
                     his
                     life
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   he
                   should
                   dye
                   in
                   his
                   stead
                   ,
                   2
                   Kings
                   10.24
                   .
                   So
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   used
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   5.7
                   .
                   expressing
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   an
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   one
                   that
                   layes
                   down
                   his
                   life
                   instead
                   of
                   anothers
                   :
                   as
                   Damon
                   for
                   Pithyas
                   ,
                   and
                   Nisus
                   for
                   
                     Eurialus
                     ,
                     Me
                     me
                     adsum
                     qui
                     feci
                     .
                  
                   See
                   1
                   Pet.
                   1.21
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   explained
                   by
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   perpetually
                   denoting
                   a
                   substitution
                   ;
                   where
                   Opposition
                   can
                   have
                   no
                   place
                   .
                   See
                   Matth.
                   20.28
                   .
                   Mark
                   10.45
                   .
                   1
                   Tim.
                   2.6
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   pro
                   ,
                   also
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   rendered
                   ,
                   hath
                   no
                   other
                   signification
                   .
                   So
                   often
                   in
                   the
                   Poet
                   :
                
                 
                   Aenead
                   .
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Hanc
                     tibi
                     Eryx
                     meliorem
                     animam
                     pro
                     morte
                     Daretis
                  
                   
                     Persolvo
                     —
                  
                
                 
                 
                   He
                   slew
                   and
                   Ox
                   and
                   sacrificed
                   it
                   to
                   
                     Eryx
                     instead
                     of
                     D●res
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   taken
                   from
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   Mezentius
                   upon
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Lausus
                   his
                   Son
                   ,
                   who
                   undertook
                   the
                   fight
                   with
                   Aeneas
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   wounding
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   being
                   slain
                   himself
                   ,
                   
                     
                       Tantane
                       me
                       tenuit
                       vivendi
                       nate
                       voluptas
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Vt
                       pro
                       me
                       hostili
                       paterer
                       succedere
                       dextrae
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Quem
                       genui
                       ?
                       tuane
                       haec
                       genitor
                       per
                       vulnera
                       servor
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Morte
                       tuâ
                       vivam
                       .
                       Pro
                       me
                       ,
                       
                         in
                         my
                         stead
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   of
                   Palinurus
                   by
                   whose
                   death
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   his
                   companions
                   escaped
                   ,
                   
                     Vnum
                     pro
                     multis
                     dabitur
                     caput
                     .
                  
                   So
                   the
                   Comoedian
                   ;
                   
                     
                       Verberibus
                       caesum
                       te
                       Dave
                       in
                       pristinum
                       dedam
                       usque
                       ad
                       necem
                       ;
                    
                     
                       Ea
                       Lege
                       atque
                       omine
                       ,
                       ut
                       ,
                       si
                       inde
                       te
                       exemerim
                       ;
                       ego
                       pro
                       te
                       molam
                       ;
                    
                  
                   grind
                   in
                   thy
                   stead
                   .
                   And
                   Juvenal
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   purpose
                   of
                   the
                   Decii
                   ,
                   
                     
                       Plebeiae
                       Deciorum
                       animae
                       ,
                       plebeia
                       fuerunt
                    
                     
                       Nomina
                       ;
                       pro
                       totis
                       Legionibus
                       hi
                       tamen
                       &
                       pro
                    
                     
                       Omnibus
                       auxiliis
                       atque
                       omni
                       plebe
                       latina
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Sufficiunt
                       Diis
                       insernis
                       .
                    
                  
                   They
                   were
                   accepted
                   in
                   Sacrifice
                   for
                   ,
                   or
                   instead
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                   So
                   did
                   they
                   express
                   their
                   doing
                   or
                   suffering
                   ,
                   who
                   cast
                   themselves
                   into
                   danger
                   in
                   the
                   stead
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   go
                   free
                   ;
                   as
                   those
                   who
                   sacrificed
                   themselves
                   like
                   Maeneceus
                   for
                   the
                   safety
                   of
                   their
                   Countrey
                   ;
                   As
                   Papinius
                   expresses
                   his
                   design
                   ;
                   
                     
                       Armorum
                       superi
                       ,
                       tuque
                       ô
                       qui
                       funere
                       tanto
                    
                     
                       Indulges
                       mihi
                       Phaebe
                       mori
                       ,
                       date
                       gaudia
                       Thebis
                    
                     
                       Quae
                       pepigi
                       ,
                       &
                       toto
                       quae
                       sanguine
                       prodigus
                       emi
                       :
                    
                  
                   Of
                   which
                   afterwards
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   common
                   constant
                   Vse
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   then
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     dye
                     for
                     another
                  
                   ,
                   signifies
                   to
                   dye
                   in
                   
                     his
                     room
                     and
                     stead
                  
                   ;
                   And
                   this
                   the
                   Jews
                   understood
                   in
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   their
                   Sacrificees
                   ;
                   where
                   the
                   
                     life
                     of
                     the
                     beast
                  
                   was
                   accepted
                   in
                   the
                   stead
                   of
                   the
                   
                     life
                     of
                     the
                     sinner
                  
                   .
                   Thus
                   Christ
                   tasted
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   he
                   was
                   by
                   the
                   Grace
                   and
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   God
                   substituted
                   as
                   a
                   
                     Mediator
                     ,
                     Surety
                  
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   
                     their
                     stead
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   undergo
                   the
                   death
                   which
                   they
                   should
                   have
                   undergone
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   go
                   free
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   in
                   the
                   following
                   Verses
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   This
                   dying
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Word
                   is
                   either
                   of
                   the
                   Masculine
                   or
                   
                     Neuter
                     Gender
                  
                   :
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   latter
                   it
                   seems
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   taken
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   for
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   read
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   some
                   Syriack
                   Copies
                   do
                   still
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Ambrose
                     ad
                     Gradianum
                  
                   ,
                   with
                   some
                   other
                   of
                   the
                   Antients
                   ,
                   intimating
                   that
                   Christ
                   dyed
                   for
                   every
                   thing
                   ,
                   
                     God
                     only
                     excepted
                  
                   ;
                   alluding
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   unto
                   Ephes.
                   1.10
                   .
                   of
                   which
                   place
                   we
                   have
                   spoken
                   before
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   suppose
                   it
                   a
                   corruption
                   of
                   the
                   Nestorians
                   ,
                   when
                   some
                   read
                   so
                   before
                   their
                   dayes
                   ;
                   nor
                   will
                   the
                   Words
                   so
                   read
                   ,
                   give
                   any
                   countenance
                   to
                   their
                   error
                   ,
                   none
                   affirming
                   that
                   Christ
                   dyed
                   any
                   otherwise
                   than
                   in
                   his
                   
                     humane
                     nature
                  
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   who
                   is
                   God
                   ,
                   dyed
                   therein
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   conjecture
                   is
                   groundless
                   and
                   inconsistent
                   with
                   the
                   signification
                   of
                   the
                   Preposition
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   insisted
                   on
                   ;
                   which
                   will
                   not
                   allow
                   that
                   he
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   dye
                   for
                   any
                   ,
                   but
                   those
                   in
                   whose
                   stead
                   he
                   dyed
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   therefore
                   in
                   themselves
                   were
                   obnoxious
                   to
                   death
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   declares
                   ,
                   v.
                   14
                   ,
                   15.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   then
                   is
                   put
                   for
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   an
                   
                     Enallage
                     of
                     number
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   singular
                   for
                   the
                   plural
                   ,
                   for
                   
                     all
                     men
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     all
                     those
                     many
                     sons
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   by
                   his
                   death
                   intended
                   to
                   bring
                   unto
                   glory
                   ,
                   v.
                   10.
                   those
                   
                     sanctified
                     by
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   calls
                   his
                   
                     Brethren
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   11
                   ,
                   12.
                   and
                   Children
                   given
                   him
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   v.
                   13.
                   whom
                   by
                   death
                   he
                   delivers
                   from
                   the
                   fear
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   v.
                   15.
                   even
                   all
                   the
                   
                     seed
                     of
                     Abraham
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   16.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   thus
                   we
                   hope
                   our
                   whole
                   interpretation
                   of
                   these
                   Verses
                   receives
                   light
                   from
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   brings
                   some
                   light
                   unto
                   the
                   Text
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   need
                   no
                   Argument
                   to
                   confirm
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   s
                   own
                   suitableness
                   throughout
                   to
                   the
                   context
                   and
                   design
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   .
                   
                   That
                   wherein
                   divers
                   worthy
                   Expositors
                   are
                   otherwise
                   minded
                   and
                   differ
                   from
                   us
                   ;
                   is
                   the
                   Application
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Psalm
                   immediately
                   unto
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   they
                   say
                   are
                   referred
                   unto
                   him
                   only
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   Allusion
                   .
                   Now
                   though
                   our
                   Exposition
                   sufficiently
                   confirm
                   and
                   strengthen
                   it self
                   by
                   its
                   own
                   Evidence
                   ;
                   yet
                   because
                   
                     diverse
                     learned
                     men
                  
                   whose
                   Judgement
                   is
                   much
                   to
                   be
                   regarded
                   ,
                   have
                   given
                   another
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   than
                   that
                   embraced
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   by
                   some
                   further
                   considerations
                   confirm
                   that
                   part
                   of
                   our
                   Exposition
                   which
                   is
                   by
                   them
                   called
                   into
                   Question
                   ;
                   premising
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   further
                   clearing
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   what
                   we
                   grant
                   in
                   reference
                   unto
                   the
                   sense
                   by
                   them
                   contended
                   for
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   I
                   grant
                   that
                   the
                   Psalmists
                   design
                   in
                   general
                   is
                   to
                   set
                   forth
                   ,
                   the
                   Goodness
                   ,
                   Kindness
                   ,
                   Love
                   and
                   Care
                   of
                   God
                   unto
                   mankind
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   in
                   those
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     What
                     is
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                  
                   though
                   he
                   principally
                   respect
                   the
                   instance
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Person
                     of
                     the
                     Messiah
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   doth
                   it
                   not
                   exclusively
                   to
                   the
                   
                     nature
                     of
                     man
                  
                   in
                   others
                   ;
                   but
                   hath
                   a
                   special
                   regard
                   unto
                   mankind
                   in
                   general
                   in
                   contradistinction
                   unto
                   other
                   outwardly
                   more
                   glorious
                   works
                   of
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   God.
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   especial
                   instance
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Person
                     of
                     the
                     Messiah
                  
                   ,
                   wherein
                   alone
                   he
                   undertakes
                   to
                   make
                   good
                   ,
                   his
                   assertion
                   of
                   mankinds
                   Preheminence
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   I
                   also
                   grant
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   respect
                   unto
                   the
                   Dignity
                   and
                   Honor
                   collated
                   on
                   the
                   first
                   man
                   at
                   his
                   Creation
                   ;
                   not
                   directly
                   and
                   intentionally
                   as
                   his
                   chiefest
                   scope
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   Allusion
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   did
                   prefigure
                   and
                   obscurely
                   represent
                   that
                   great
                   glory
                   and
                   honour
                   ,
                   which
                   mankind
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   advanced
                   unto
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Person
                     of
                     the
                     Messiah
                  
                   .
                   That
                   primarily
                   and
                   directly
                   he
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   alone
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   Exposition
                   ,
                   is
                   intended
                   in
                   the
                   Psalm
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   whole
                   Psalm
                   is
                   
                     Prophetical
                     of
                     the
                     Messiah
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   passages
                   out
                   of
                   it
                   reported
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   and
                   applyed
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   do
                   make
                   evident
                   and
                   unquestionable
                   ;
                   See
                   Matth.
                   21.16
                   .
                   1
                   Cor.
                   15.27
                   .
                   with
                   this
                   place
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   he
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   the
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     son
                     of
                     man
                  
                   therein
                   treated
                   of
                   ;
                   and
                   who
                   alone
                   did
                   
                     make
                     to
                     cease
                     the
                     enemy
                     and
                     self-avenger
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   2.
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   
                     declares
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   14
                   ,
                   15.
                   of
                   this
                   Chapter
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   general
                   scope
                   of
                   the
                   Psalm
                   will
                   admit
                   of
                   no
                   other
                   Interpretation
                   ;
                   The
                   Psalmist
                   on
                   his
                   contemplation
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   
                     framing
                     the
                     Heavens
                  
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   host
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   especially
                   those
                   which
                   then
                   appeared
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   falls
                   into
                   an
                   Admiration
                   of
                   his
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   Goodness
                   and
                   Love
                   in
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   far
                   greater
                   and
                   more
                   excellent
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   wherein
                   his
                   Glory
                   was
                   more
                   exalted
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   rejoyceth
                   and
                   triumpheth
                   in
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   wherein
                   his
                   own
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   interest
                   of
                   all
                   others
                   did
                   lye
                   .
                   Now
                   this
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   either
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   as
                   fallen
                   by
                   sin
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   far
                   enough
                   from
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   Exultation
                   and
                   joy
                   ;
                   nor
                   yet
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   Adam
                   in
                   innocency
                   ,
                   in
                   no
                   Priviledge
                   whereof
                   without
                   a
                   Restitution
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   have
                   we
                   share
                   or
                   interest
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   There
                   are
                   not
                   any
                   words
                   in
                   the
                   Testimony
                   that
                   can
                   properly
                   be
                   applyed
                   unto
                   
                     any
                     other
                     man
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   be
                   verified
                   in
                   him
                   ;
                   not
                   in
                   Adam
                   at
                   his
                   first
                   Creation
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   mankind
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   in
                   the
                   instance
                   of
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   Christ.
                   For
                   how
                   was
                   
                     Adam
                     diminished
                  
                   and
                   made
                   less
                   than
                   Angels
                   ,
                   and
                   therein
                   depressed
                   from
                   another
                   state
                   and
                   condition
                   than
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   ,
                   or
                   was
                   due
                   to
                   him
                   ;
                   or
                   how
                   can
                   this
                   be
                   said
                   of
                   mankind
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   Believers
                   in
                   a
                   special
                   sense
                   ;
                   And
                   how
                   could
                   this
                   be
                   spoken
                   of
                   them
                   for
                   
                     a
                     little
                     while
                  
                   ,
                   seeing
                   the
                   
                     nature
                     of
                     man
                  
                   in
                   it self
                   considered
                   ,
                   is
                   for
                   ever
                   beneath
                   the
                   Angelical
                   .
                   Again
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Apostles
                   Interpretation
                   be
                   allowed
                   ,
                   that
                   expression
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     hath
                     put
                     all
                     things
                     under
                     his
                     feet
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   universal
                   ,
                   and
                   extends
                   unto
                   all
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   Gods
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   among
                   them
                   the
                   
                     world
                     to
                     come
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   these
                   were
                   never
                   put
                   in
                   subjection
                   to
                   Adam
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   other
                   man
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     man
                     Christ
                     Jesus
                  
                   excepted
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   also
                   the
                   Apostle
                   plainly
                   avers
                   ,
                   v.
                   8.
                   
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   Scope
                   of
                   the
                   Place
                   ,
                   Context
                   of
                   the
                   Words
                   ,
                   and
                   Importance
                   of
                   the
                   Expression
                   do
                   all
                   direct
                   us
                   unto
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   him
                   alone
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   Vncertainty
                   and
                   mutual
                   contradictions
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   self-contradictions
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   who
                   apply
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   directly
                   unto
                   any
                   other
                   but
                   Christ
                   ,
                   may
                   serve
                   further
                   to
                   fix
                   us
                   unto
                   this
                   Interpretation
                   liable
                   to
                   none
                   of
                   those
                   inconveniences
                   which
                   they
                   cast
                   themselves
                   upon
                   .
                   Some
                   would
                   have
                   a
                   
                     double
                     literal
                     sense
                  
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   ;
                   the
                   one
                   principal
                   ,
                   relating
                   unto
                   Adam
                   or
                   man
                   in
                   general
                   ;
                   the
                   other
                   
                     less
                     principal
                  
                   or
                   subordinate
                   ,
                   respecting
                   Christ
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   upon
                   the
                   matter
                   to
                   affirm
                   that
                   the
                   words
                   have
                   no
                   sense
                   at
                   all
                   :
                   For
                   those
                   words
                   which
                   have
                   not
                   one
                   
                     certain
                     determinate
                     sense
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   those
                   have
                   not
                   ,
                   which
                   have
                   two
                   ,
                   have
                   indeed
                   no
                   true
                   proper
                   sense
                   at
                   all
                   ;
                   for
                   their
                   sense
                   is
                   their
                   determinate
                   signification
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   .
                   Some
                   would
                   have
                   the
                   
                     literal
                     sense
                  
                   to
                   respect
                   mankind
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   affirmed
                   in
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   mystically
                   applyed
                   unto
                   Christ.
                   How
                   far
                   this
                   is
                   from
                   truth
                   we
                   have
                   already
                   declared
                   ,
                   by
                   shewing
                   that
                   the
                   
                   Words
                   cannot
                   so
                   in
                   any
                   measure
                   be
                   verified
                   or
                   made
                   good
                   .
                   By
                   man
                   ,
                   some
                   understand
                   Adam
                   in
                   his
                   integrity
                   ,
                   who
                   how
                   he
                   can
                   be
                   called
                   the
                   
                     Son
                     of
                     man
                  
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   ;
                   besides
                   how
                   was
                   his
                   Honour
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   thought
                   of
                   or
                   mentioned
                   without
                   the
                   remembrance
                   of
                   his
                   sin
                   and
                   shameful
                   fall
                   ,
                   such
                   a
                   cause
                   of
                   rejoycing
                   and
                   Exaltation
                   unto
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   ?
                   Some
                   ,
                   
                     man
                     in
                     his
                     corrupted
                     condition
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   how
                   far
                   he
                   is
                   from
                   the
                   things
                   here
                   mentioned
                   need
                   not
                   be
                   declared
                   .
                   Can
                   we
                   suppose
                   the
                   Apostle
                   would
                   prove
                   the
                   
                     subjection
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     come
                     unto
                     Christ
                     ,
                  
                   by
                   a
                   Testimony
                   principally
                   respecting
                   them
                   who
                   have
                   no
                   interest
                   in
                   it
                   ;
                   Some
                   ,
                   
                     believers
                     as
                     restored
                     in
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   true
                   consequentially
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   Participation
                   ,
                   Rev.
                   2.26
                   ,
                   27.
                   but
                   not
                   antecedently
                   unto
                   the
                   investiture
                   of
                   the
                   Honour
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   made
                   partakers
                   of
                   in
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   Christ.
                   Besides
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   great
                   absurdity
                   of
                   this
                   Interpretation
                   ,
                   they
                   all
                   affirm
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   words
                   are
                   used
                   to
                   express
                   and
                   confirm
                   things
                   directly
                   contrary
                   and
                   adverse
                   unto
                   one
                   another
                   .
                   For
                   those
                   words
                   in
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   ,
                   Thou
                   hast
                   made
                   him
                   
                     little
                     less
                     than
                     the
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   have
                   to
                   signifie
                   the
                   Exaltation
                   of
                   man
                   in
                   his
                   Creation
                   ,
                   being
                   made
                   
                     nigh
                     unto
                     ,
                     and
                     little
                     less
                     than
                     Angels
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Application
                   of
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   unto
                   Christ
                   ,
                   they
                   acknowledge
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   denote
                   
                     depression
                     ,
                     minoration
                     ,
                     humiliation
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   exinanition
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   same
                   words
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   place
                   can
                   express
                   contrary
                   things
                   ,
                   prove
                   the
                   exaltation
                   of
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   depression
                   of
                   another
                   ,
                   is
                   very
                   hard
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   impossible
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   compelled
                   to
                   interpret
                   the
                   same
                   phrase
                   in
                   divers
                   senses
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   same
                   sentence
                   in
                   contrary
                   ;
                   for
                   those
                   words
                   in
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   applyed
                   unto
                   man
                   ,
                   they
                   make
                   to
                   denote
                   quantity
                   or
                   quality
                   ,
                   as
                   unto
                   Christ
                   ,
                   time
                   or
                   duration
                   ;
                   which
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   place
                   ,
                   they
                   cannot
                   do
                   both
                   ,
                   is
                   needless
                   to
                   prove
                   .
                   But
                   as
                   we
                   said
                   ,
                   our
                   Exposition
                   is
                   wholly
                   free
                   from
                   these
                   entanglements
                   ,
                   answering
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   ,
                   &
                   suited
                   to
                   the
                   words
                   and
                   Context
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   throughout
                   .
                
                 
                   Schliclingius
                   or
                   Crellius
                   in
                   his
                   Comment
                   on
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   would
                   faign
                   lay
                   hold
                   of
                   an
                   objection
                   against
                   the
                   Deity
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   p.
                   112.
                   
                   
                     Hinc
                     videmus
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     cum
                     D.
                     Author
                     adeò
                     sollicitè
                     laboret
                     ;
                     &
                     Scripturae
                     dictis
                     pugnet
                     eum
                     qui
                     Angelis
                     suerit
                     ratione
                     naturae
                     minor
                     ,
                     nempe
                     Christum
                     ;
                     debuisse
                     suprema
                     gloria
                     &
                     b●nore
                     coronari
                     ,
                     angelosque
                     dignitate
                     longè
                     superare
                     ;
                     nec
                     ipsi
                     Authori
                     nec
                     cuipiam
                     Christianorum
                     ad
                     quos
                     scribit
                     ;
                     divinae
                     praeter
                     humanam
                     in
                     Christo
                     naturae
                     in
                     mentem
                     venisse
                     ,
                     nam
                     si
                     hanc
                     in
                     Christo
                     agnovissent
                     ,
                     nullo
                     negotio
                     etiam
                     Christum
                     Angelis
                     longé
                     praestare
                     ,
                     naturamque
                     humanam
                     ei
                     minime
                     obstare
                     vidissent
                     :
                     quid
                     quaeso
                     tanto
                     molimine
                     ;
                     tantoque
                     argumentorum
                     apparatu
                     ad
                     rem
                     omnibus
                     apertissimam
                     persuadendam
                     opus
                     fuisset
                     ?
                     Quid
                     argumentis
                     aliunde
                     conquisi●s
                     laborat
                     author
                     ,
                     cum
                     uno
                     ictu
                     ,
                     unica
                     naturae
                     istius
                     divinae
                     mentione
                     rem
                     totam
                     conficere
                     potuisset
                     ?
                  
                   The
                   whole
                   ground
                   of
                   this
                   fallacy
                   lyes
                   in
                   a
                   supposition
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   treateth
                   of
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   Christ
                   absolutely
                   and
                   in
                   himself
                   considered
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   
                     evidently
                     false
                  
                   :
                   he
                   speaks
                   of
                   him
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   Office
                   he
                   underwent
                   as
                   the
                   Mediator
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Covenant
                   ;
                   in
                   which
                   respect
                   he
                   was
                   both
                   
                     made
                     less
                     than
                     the
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   on
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   his
                   nature
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   Condition
                   wherein
                   he
                   discharged
                   his
                   Duty
                   ▪
                   and
                   also
                   made
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     exalted
                     above
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   grant
                   from
                   his
                   Father
                   ;
                   whereas
                   in
                   his
                   
                     Divine
                     Nature
                  
                   he
                   was
                   absolutely
                   and
                   infinitely
                   so
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   instant
                   of
                   the
                   creation
                   .
                   And
                   whereas
                   those
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   wrote
                   ,
                   did
                   hear
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   discharge
                   of
                   his
                   Office
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   
                     little
                     while
                  
                   made
                   much
                   lower
                   than
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   in
                   vain
                   for
                   him
                   to
                   prove
                   by
                   Arguments
                   and
                   Testimonies
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Execution
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     Office
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   also
                   exalted
                   above
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   work
                   being
                   finished
                   for
                   which
                   he
                   was
                   
                     made
                     lower
                     than
                     they
                  
                   for
                   a
                   season
                   .
                   And
                   most
                   needful
                   it
                   was
                   for
                   him
                   so
                   to
                   do
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   ,
                   who
                   boasting
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Ministry
                     of
                     Angels
                  
                   in
                   the
                   giving
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   convinced
                   of
                   the
                   Excellency
                   of
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   as
                   such
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   discharge
                   of
                   his
                   work
                   ,
                   above
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   express
                   mention
                   of
                   his
                   
                     Divine
                     Nature
                  
                   was
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   altogether
                   needless
                   and
                   improper
                   ;
                   nor
                   would
                   it
                   have
                   proved
                   the
                   thing
                   that
                   he
                   intended
                   ;
                   for
                   how
                   easie
                   had
                   it
                   been
                   for
                   the
                   Jews
                   to
                   have
                   replyed
                   ;
                   that
                   notwithstanding
                   that
                   ,
                   they
                   saw
                   in
                   
                     how
                     low
                     an
                     outward
                     condition
                  
                   he
                   ministred
                   upon
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   that
                   would
                   not
                   prove
                   his
                   Exaltation
                   above
                   Angels
                   in
                   the
                   discharge
                   of
                   his
                   Office
                   ;
                   seeing
                   notwithstanding
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   evidently
                   made
                   lower
                   than
                   they
                   in
                   that
                   Office.
                   It
                   would
                   also
                   have
                   been
                   improper
                   for
                   him
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   to
                   have
                   made
                   any
                   mention
                   thereof
                   ;
                   seeing
                   the
                   proof
                   of
                   the
                   Excellency
                   of
                   his
                   Person
                   absolutely
                   considered
                   ,
                   was
                   nothing
                   unto
                   the
                   business
                   he
                   had
                   now
                   in
                   hand
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   was
                   likewise
                   every
                   way
                   needless
                   ,
                   he
                   having
                   so
                   abundantly
                   proved
                   and
                   vindicated
                   his
                   
                     Divine
                     Nature
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Chapter
                   foregoing
                   .
                   Now
                   to
                   take
                   an
                   Argument
                   against
                   a
                   thing
                   from
                   the
                   Apostles
                   silence
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   one
                   place
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   mention
                   of
                   it
                   was
                   improper
                   ,
                   useless
                   and
                   needless
                   ,
                   he
                   having
                   fully
                   expressed
                   the
                   same
                   matter
                   elsewhere
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   but
                   newly
                   before
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   
                   evidence
                   of
                   a
                   bad
                   ,
                   or
                   barren
                   cause
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   like
                   importance
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   afterwards
                   adds
                   ;
                   p.
                   15.
                   
                   
                     Quemadmodum
                     autem
                     Jesus
                     homo
                     verus
                     ,
                     &
                     naturali
                     conditione
                     caeteris
                     hominibus
                     fimilis
                     esse
                     debuit
                     ;
                     neque
                     enim
                     eorum
                     Servator
                     est
                     ,
                     qui
                     natura
                     &
                     dii
                     sunt
                     &
                     homines
                     ,
                     sed
                     hominum
                     tantum
                     .
                  
                   For
                   we
                   shall
                   demonstrate
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   needful
                   he
                   should
                   have
                   a
                   
                     Divine
                     Nature
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   to
                   suffer
                   and
                   to
                   save
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   only
                   
                     an
                     humane
                  
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   this
                   man
                   had
                   acknowledged
                   that
                   End
                   and
                   Effect
                   of
                   his
                   suffering
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   we
                   know
                   it
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   of
                   no
                   advantage
                   unto
                   them
                   for
                   whom
                   he
                   suffered
                   ,
                   he
                   also
                   would
                   believe
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   say
                   not
                   any
                   thing
                   of
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   on
                   this
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   .
                   They
                   seem
                   wholly
                   to
                   have
                   lost
                   the
                   design
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   in
                   their
                   accustomed
                   manner
                   ,
                   to
                   embrace
                   fables
                   and
                   trifles
                   .
                   The
                   Talmudists
                   ascribe
                   those
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     what
                     is
                     man
                  
                   ,
                   unto
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   expressing
                   their
                   envy
                   and
                   Indignation
                   at
                   his
                   honour
                   upon
                   his
                   first
                   Creation
                   .
                   The
                   
                     latter
                     Doctors
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   Kimchi
                   and
                   
                     Aben
                     Ezra
                  
                   ,
                   make
                   Application
                   of
                   it
                   unto
                   man
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   wherein
                   they
                   are
                   followed
                   by
                   too
                   many
                   Christians
                   ,
                   unto
                   whom
                   the
                   Apostle
                   had
                   been
                   a
                   better
                   guide
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   may
                   here
                   also
                   see
                   what
                   is
                   farther
                   tendered
                   unto
                   us
                   for
                   our
                   Instruction
                   :
                   As
                   ,
                
                 
                   I.
                   
                     The
                     Respect
                     ,
                     Care
                     ,
                     Love
                     and
                     Grace
                     of
                     God
                     unto
                     mankind
                     ,
                     expressed
                     in
                     the
                     Person
                     and
                     Mediation
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     matter
                     of
                     singular
                     and
                     eternal
                     Admiration
                     .
                  
                   We
                   have
                   before
                   shewed
                   from
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   in
                   general
                   is
                   the
                   Condescension
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   any
                   regard
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   considering
                   the
                   infinite
                   Excellency
                   of
                   the
                   Property
                   of
                   his
                   nature
                   ,
                   as
                   manifested
                   in
                   his
                   great
                   and
                   glorious
                   Works
                   .
                   That
                   now
                   proposed
                   followeth
                   from
                   the
                   Apostles
                   Application
                   of
                   the
                   Psalmists
                   words
                   unto
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   and
                   consequently
                   the
                   regard
                   of
                   God
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   Mediation
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   his
                   great
                   Glory
                   that
                   
                     he
                     will
                     be
                     admired
                     in
                     all
                     them
                     that
                     do
                     believe
                     ,
                  
                   2
                   Thess.
                   1.10
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   his
                   Grace
                   shall
                   be
                   fully
                   perfected
                   in
                   and
                   towards
                   them
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   his
                   Grace
                   appeareth
                   and
                   is
                   magnified
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   Admiration
                   of
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   tends
                   unto
                   ,
                   and
                   rests
                   in
                   .
                   That
                   God
                   should
                   so
                   regard
                   the
                   
                     nature
                     of
                     man
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   take
                   it
                   into
                   Union
                   with
                   himself
                   in
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   his
                   Son
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   that
                   nature
                   humbled
                   and
                   exalted
                   to
                   work
                   out
                   the
                   Salvation
                   of
                   all
                   them
                   that
                   believe
                   on
                   him
                   .
                   There
                   are
                   other
                   wayes
                   wherein
                   the
                   Respect
                   of
                   God
                   towards
                   man
                   doth
                   appear
                   ,
                   even
                   in
                   the
                   effects
                   of
                   his
                   Holy
                   Wise
                   Providence
                   over
                   him
                   .
                   He
                   
                     causeth
                     his
                     Sun
                     to
                     shine
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     rain
                     to
                     fall
                     upon
                     him
                     ,
                     Mat.
                  
                   5.45
                   .
                   He
                   
                     leaves
                     not
                     himself
                     without
                     witness
                     towards
                     us
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     doth
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     gives
                     us
                     rain
                     from
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     and
                     fruitful
                     seasons
                     ,
                     filling
                     our
                     hearts
                     with
                     food
                     and
                     gladness
                     ,
                     Acts
                  
                   14.17
                   .
                   And
                   these
                   wayes
                   of
                   his
                   Providence
                   are
                   singularly
                   admirable
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   Way
                   of
                   his
                   Grace
                   towards
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   his
                   Son
                   ,
                   assuming
                   our
                   nature
                   into
                   union
                   with
                   himself
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   wherein
                   the
                   exceeding
                   and
                   unspeakable
                   riches
                   of
                   his
                   Glory
                   and
                   Wisdom
                   are
                   made
                   manifest
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   Apostle
                   expresseth
                   it
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   1.17
                   ,
                   18
                   ,
                   19
                   ,
                   20
                   ,
                   21
                   ,
                   22
                   ,
                   23.
                   
                   He
                   hath
                   that
                   to
                   declare
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   because
                   of
                   its
                   Greatness
                   ,
                   Glory
                   and
                   Beauty
                   they
                   are
                   no
                   way
                   able
                   of
                   themselves
                   to
                   receive
                   or
                   comprehend
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   he
                   prayes
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   have
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   
                     Wisdom
                     and
                     Revelation
                     to
                     give
                     them
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   that
                   God
                   by
                   his
                   Spirit
                   would
                   make
                   them
                   wise
                   to
                   apprehend
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   them
                   a
                   gracious
                   discovery
                   of
                   what
                   he
                   proposeth
                   to
                   them
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   that
                   hereby
                   they
                   may
                   enjoy
                   the
                   blessed
                   effect
                   of
                   an
                   enlightned
                   Understanding
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   discern
                   the
                   Excellency
                   of
                   this
                   matter
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   must
                   thus
                   be
                   helped
                   ,
                   assisted
                   ,
                   prepared
                   for
                   to
                   understand
                   ,
                   in
                   any
                   measure
                   ?
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Greatness
                   ,
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   can
                   no
                   otherwise
                   be
                   discerned
                   ?
                   why
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   marvel
                   not
                   at
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   this
                   preparation
                   ;
                   that
                   which
                   I
                   propose
                   unto
                   you
                   is
                   the
                   
                     glory
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   wherein
                   he
                   will
                   principally
                   be
                   glorified
                   ,
                   here
                   and
                   unto
                   Eternity
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Riches
                   of
                   that
                   Glory
                   ;
                   the
                   treasures
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   God
                   hath
                   in
                   other
                   things
                   set
                   forth
                   ,
                   and
                   manifested
                   his
                   Glory
                   ;
                   but
                   yet
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   by
                   parts
                   and
                   parcels
                   ;
                   one
                   thing
                   hath
                   declared
                   his
                   Power
                   ,
                   another
                   his
                   Goodness
                   and
                   Wisdom
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   part
                   ,
                   with
                   reference
                   unto
                   that
                   particular
                   about
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   exercised
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   drawn
                   forth
                   ,
                   displayed
                   ,
                   manifested
                   all
                   the
                   Riches
                   and
                   Treasures
                   of
                   his
                   Glory
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   his
                   Excellencies
                   are
                   capable
                   of
                   no
                   greater
                   Exaltation
                   .
                   And
                   there
                   is
                   also
                   in
                   this
                   work
                   ,
                   the
                   unspeakable
                   
                     Greatness
                     of
                     his
                     power
                  
                   engaged
                   ;
                   that
                   no
                   property
                   of
                   his
                   nature
                   may
                   seem
                   to
                   be
                   uninterested
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   .
                   Now
                   whereunto
                   doth
                   all
                   this
                   tend
                   ?
                   why
                   it
                   is
                   all
                   to
                   give
                   a
                   blessed
                   and
                   eternal
                   Inheritance
                   unto
                   believers
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   hope
                   and
                   expectation
                   whereof
                   they
                   are
                   called
                   by
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   And
                   by
                   what
                   way
                   or
                   means
                   is
                   all
                   this
                   wrought
                   and
                   brought
                   
                   about
                   ;
                   even
                   by
                   the
                   
                     working
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   in
                   his
                   Humiliation
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   dyed
                   ;
                   and
                   his
                   Exaltation
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   putting
                   all
                   things
                   under
                   his
                   feet
                   ,
                   
                     crowning
                     him
                     ,
                     with
                     glory
                     and
                     honour
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   shews
                   by
                   a
                   citation
                   of
                   this
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   ;
                   for
                   all
                   this
                   is
                   out
                   of
                   Gods
                   regard
                   unto
                   man
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   for
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   fulness
                   .
                   So
                   full
                   of
                   glory
                   ,
                   such
                   an
                   object
                   of
                   eternal
                   Admiration
                   is
                   this
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   Love
                   and
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   which
                   as
                   Peter
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     very
                     Angels
                     themselves
                     desire
                     to
                     look
                     into
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Pet.
                   1.12
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   further
                   appears
                   ,
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   Because
                   all
                   Gods
                   
                     regard
                     of
                     man
                  
                   in
                   this
                   way
                   is
                   a
                   fruit
                   of
                   meer
                   
                     Soveraign
                     Grace
                  
                   and
                   condescension
                   .
                   And
                   all
                   Grace
                   is
                   admirable
                   ;
                   especially
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   
                     so
                     great
                     Grace
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Scripture
                   expresseth
                   it
                   .
                   There
                   was
                   no
                   consideration
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   without
                   God
                   himself
                   ,
                   that
                   moved
                   him
                   hereunto
                   .
                   He
                   had
                   glorified
                   himself
                   as
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   shews
                   in
                   other
                   works
                   of
                   his
                   hands
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   could
                   have
                   rested
                   in
                   that
                   Glory
                   .
                   Man
                   deserved
                   no
                   such
                   thing
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   being
                   worthless
                   and
                   sinful
                   .
                   It
                   
                     was
                     all
                     of
                     Grace
                  
                   ;
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   head
                   and
                   members
                   .
                   The
                   Humane
                   nature
                   of
                   Christ
                   
                     neither
                     did
                     ,
                     nor
                     could
                     merit
                  
                   the
                   
                     Hypostatical
                     Vnion
                  
                   .
                   It
                   
                     did
                     not
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   being
                   made
                   partaker
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   instant
                   of
                   his
                   Conception
                   ,
                   all
                   antecedent
                   Operations
                   that
                   might
                   procure
                   it
                   ,
                   were
                   prevented
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   thing
                   cannot
                   be
                   merited
                   by
                   any
                   after
                   it
                   is
                   freely
                   granted
                   antecedently
                   unto
                   any
                   deserts
                   .
                   Nor
                   could
                   it
                   do
                   so
                   ;
                   Hypostatical
                   Union
                   could
                   be
                   no
                   reward
                   of
                   obedience
                   ;
                   being
                   that
                   which
                   exceeds
                   all
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   Rules
                   of
                   Remunerative
                   Justice
                   .
                   The
                   Assumption
                   then
                   of
                   our
                   nature
                   into
                   Personal
                   Union
                   with
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   was
                   an
                   Act
                   of
                   
                     meer
                     ,
                     free
                     ,
                     soveraign
                     ,
                     unconceivable
                     Grace
                     .
                  
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   
                     following
                     fruits
                  
                   of
                   Gods
                   regard
                   unto
                   us
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   being
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   so
                   must
                   they
                   be
                   also
                   .
                   What
                   ever
                   God
                   doth
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   as
                   made
                   man
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   all
                   that
                   he
                   so
                   doth
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   I
                   say
                   be
                   
                     all
                     of
                     Grace
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   his
                   being
                   made
                   man
                   was
                   so
                   .
                   Had
                   there
                   been
                   any
                   merit
                   ,
                   any
                   desert
                   on
                   our
                   part
                   ,
                   any
                   Preparation
                   for
                   ,
                   or
                   Disposition
                   unto
                   the
                   Effects
                   of
                   this
                   regard
                   ;
                   had
                   our
                   nature
                   ,
                   that
                   portion
                   of
                   it
                   which
                   was
                   sanctified
                   and
                   separated
                   to
                   be
                   united
                   unto
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   any
                   way
                   procured
                   ,
                   or
                   prepared
                   it self
                   for
                   its
                   Union
                   and
                   Assumption
                   ,
                   things
                   had
                   fallen
                   under
                   some
                   rules
                   of
                   Justice
                   and
                   Equality
                   ,
                   whereby
                   they
                   might
                   be
                   apprehended
                   and
                   measured
                   ;
                   but
                   
                     all
                     being
                     of
                     Grace
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   leave
                   place
                   unto
                   nothing
                   but
                   eternal
                   Admiration
                   and
                   thankfulness
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   Had
                   not
                   God
                   been
                   thus
                   mindful
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   visited
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   his
                   Son
                   incarnate
                   ;
                   
                     every
                     one
                  
                   partaker
                   of
                   that
                   nature
                   must
                   have
                   utterly
                   perished
                   in
                   their
                   lost
                   condition
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   also
                   renders
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   it
                   an
                   object
                   of
                   Admiration
                   .
                   We
                   are
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   look
                   what
                   God
                   
                     takes
                     us
                     unto
                  
                   by
                   this
                   Visitation
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   consider
                   also
                   what
                   he
                   
                     delivers
                     us
                     from
                  
                   .
                   Now
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   part
                   of
                   that
                   
                     vile
                     and
                     base
                     condition
                  
                   which
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   wonders
                   that
                   God
                   should
                   have
                   regard
                   unto
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   had
                   
                     sinned
                     and
                     come
                     short
                     of
                     his
                     Glory
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   thereby
                   exposed
                   our selves
                   unto
                   
                     eternal
                     misery
                  
                   .
                   In
                   that
                   condition
                   we
                   must
                   have
                   perished
                   for
                   ever
                   had
                   not
                   God
                   freed
                   us
                   by
                   this
                   Visitation
                   .
                   It
                   had
                   been
                   
                     Great
                     Grace
                  
                   to
                   have
                   taken
                   an
                   innocent
                   ,
                   a
                   sinless
                   man
                   into
                   Glory
                   ;
                   
                     Great
                     Grace
                  
                   to
                   have
                   freed
                   a
                   
                     sinner
                     from
                     misery
                  
                   ;
                   though
                   he
                   should
                   never
                   be
                   brought
                   to
                   the
                   enjoyment
                   of
                   the
                   least
                   positive
                   Good.
                   But
                   to
                   free
                   a
                   sinner
                   from
                   the
                   utmost
                   and
                   most
                   
                     inconceivable
                     misery
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   
                     eternal
                     ruine
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   bring
                   him
                   unto
                   the
                   highest
                   happiness
                   ,
                   in
                   
                     eternal
                     Glory
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   this
                   in
                   a
                   way
                   of
                   meer
                   Grace
                   ;
                   this
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   admired
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   Because
                   it
                   appeareth
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   
                     more
                     glorified
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Humiliation
                   and
                   Exaltation
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   mankind
                   thereby
                   ,
                   than
                   in
                   any
                   of
                   ,
                   or
                   all
                   the
                   Works
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Creation
                   .
                   How
                   glorious
                   those
                   works
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   mightily
                   they
                   set
                   forth
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   before
                   declared
                   .
                   But
                   as
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   intimates
                   ,
                   God
                   rested
                   not
                   in
                   them
                   ;
                   He
                   had
                   yet
                   a
                   farther
                   design
                   ,
                   to
                   manifest
                   his
                   Glory
                   in
                   a
                   more
                   eminent
                   and
                   singular
                   manner
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   he
                   did
                   ,
                   by
                   
                     minding
                     and
                     visiting
                     of
                     man
                  
                   in
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   .
                   None
                   almost
                   is
                   so
                   stupid
                   ,
                   but
                   on
                   the
                   first
                   view
                   of
                   the
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Sun
                     ,
                     Moon
                     and
                     Stars
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   will
                   confess
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   Fabrick
                   ,
                   Beauty
                   and
                   Order
                   ,
                   is
                   wonderful
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   their
                   framer
                   and
                   builder
                   is
                   for
                   ever
                   to
                   be
                   admired
                   in
                   them
                   :
                   But
                   all
                   this
                   comes
                   
                     short
                     of
                     that
                     Glory
                  
                   which
                   ariseth
                   unto
                   God
                   from
                   this
                   Condescension
                   and
                   Grace
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   day
                   will
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   speedily
                   ,
                   wherein
                   these
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   whole
                   old
                   Creation
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   utterly
                   dissolved
                   and
                   brought
                   to
                   nothing
                   .
                   For
                   why
                   should
                   they
                   abide
                   as
                   a
                   
                     monument
                     of
                     his
                     power
                  
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   enjoying
                   the
                   
                     blessed
                     vision
                  
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   shall
                   see
                   and
                   know
                   it
                   far
                   more
                   evidently
                   and
                   eminently
                   in
                   himself
                   .
                   However
                   they
                   shall
                   undoubtedly
                   in
                   a
                   short
                   time
                   cease
                   as
                   to
                   their
                   Vse
                   ,
                   wherein
                   at
                   present
                   they
                   are
                   principally
                   subservient
                   unto
                   the
                   manifestation
                   of
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God.
                   But
                   the
                   Effects
                   of
                   this
                   
                     regard
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     man
                  
                   ,
                   
                   shall
                   abide
                   unto
                   Eternity
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   therein
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   state
                   and
                   condition
                   ;
                   as
                   it
                   denotes
                   the
                   Glorious
                   Presence
                   of
                   God
                   among
                   his
                   Saints
                   and
                   holy
                   ones
                   .
                   Without
                   this
                   there
                   would
                   be
                   no
                   
                     such
                     Heaven
                  
                   ;
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   there
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   depends
                   thereon
                   .
                   Take
                   away
                   this
                   foundation
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   beauty
                   and
                   glory
                   disappears
                   .
                   Nothing
                   indeed
                   would
                   be
                   taken
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   ever
                   was
                   ,
                   and
                   ever
                   will
                   be
                   eternally
                   blessed
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Self
                   sufficiency
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   whole
                   Theatre
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   erected
                   for
                   the
                   manifestation
                   of
                   his
                   glory
                   unto
                   Eternity
                   ,
                   depends
                   on
                   this
                   his
                   holy
                   Condescension
                   and
                   Grace
                   ;
                   which
                   assuredly
                   render
                   them
                   meet
                   for
                   ever
                   to
                   be
                   admired
                   and
                   adored
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   then
                   let
                   us
                   exercise
                   our selves
                   unto
                   .
                   Faith
                   having
                   infinite
                   ,
                   eternal
                   ,
                   incomprehensible
                   things
                   proposed
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   acts
                   it self
                   greatly
                   in
                   this
                   Admiration
                   .
                   We
                   are
                   every
                   where
                   taught
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   now
                   know
                   but
                   imperfectly
                   ,
                   in
                   part
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   see
                   darkly
                   as
                   in
                   a
                   glass
                   ;
                   not
                   that
                   the
                   Revelation
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   in
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   is
                   dark
                   and
                   obscure
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   are
                   fully
                   and
                   clearly
                   proposed
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   such
                   is
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   themselves
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   able
                   to
                   comprehend
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   ,
                   faith
                   doth
                   principally
                   exercise
                   it self
                   in
                   an
                   holy
                   admiration
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   indeed
                   no
                   Love
                   or
                   Grace
                   will
                   suit
                   our
                   condition
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   incomprehensible
                   .
                   We
                   find
                   our selves
                   by
                   Experience
                   to
                   stand
                   in
                   need
                   of
                   more
                   Grace
                   ,
                   Goodness
                   ,
                   Love
                   and
                   Mercy
                   ,
                   than
                   we
                   can
                   look
                   into
                   ,
                   search
                   to
                   the
                   bottom
                   of
                   ,
                   or
                   fully
                   understand
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   infinite
                   and
                   incomprehensible
                   is
                   proposed
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   there
                   all
                   fears
                   are
                   overwhelmed
                   ,
                   and
                   faith
                   finds
                   rest
                   with
                   Assurance
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   our
                   admiration
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   be
                   an
                   Act
                   ,
                   an
                   Effect
                   ,
                   a
                   fruit
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   of
                   singular
                   use
                   to
                   endear
                   our
                   hearts
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   excite
                   them
                   unto
                   
                     thankful
                     obedience
                  
                   .
                   For
                   who
                   would
                   not
                   love
                   and
                   delight
                   in
                   the
                   eternal
                   fountain
                   of
                   this
                   inconceivable
                   Grace
                   ?
                   And
                   what
                   shall
                   we
                   render
                   unto
                   him
                   who
                   hath
                   done
                   more
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   than
                   we
                   are
                   any
                   way
                   able
                   to
                   think
                   or
                   conceive
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   Observe
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     such
                     was
                     the
                     inconceivable
                     Love
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     unto
                     the
                     souls
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     free
                     ,
                     and
                     willing
                     to
                     condescend
                     unto
                     any
                     condition
                     for
                     their
                     good
                     and
                     salvation
                     .
                  
                   That
                   was
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   all
                   this
                   dispensation
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   was
                   not
                   humbled
                   and
                   made
                   less
                   than
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   without
                   his
                   
                     own
                     Will
                  
                   and
                   consent
                   .
                   His
                   Will
                   and
                   good
                   liking
                   concurred
                   unto
                   this
                   work
                   .
                   Hence
                   when
                   the
                   Eternal
                   Counsel
                   of
                   this
                   whole
                   matter
                   is
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   him
                   as
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   
                     rejoyced
                     in
                     the
                     habitable
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     delights
                     were
                     with
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     Prov.
                  
                   8.31
                   .
                   He
                   delighted
                   in
                   the
                   counsel
                   of
                   redeeming
                   and
                   saving
                   them
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   own
                   Humiliation
                   and
                   suffering
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Scripture
                   makes
                   it
                   evident
                   ,
                   upon
                   these
                   two
                   considerations
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   In
                   that
                   it
                   shews
                   ,
                   that
                   what
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   undergo
                   in
                   this
                   work
                   was
                   proposed
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   willingly
                   accepted
                   of
                   the
                   terms
                   and
                   conditions
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   Psalm
                   40.6
                   .
                   God
                   sayes
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     sacrifice
                     and
                     offering
                  
                   would
                   not
                   do
                   this
                   great
                   work
                   ;
                   
                     burnt-offering
                     and
                     sin-offering
                  
                   would
                   not
                   effect
                   it
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   no
                   kind
                   of
                   Offerings
                   or
                   Sacrifices
                   instituted
                   by
                   the
                   Law
                   were
                   available
                   to
                   take
                   away
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   save
                   sinners
                   ;
                   as
                   our
                   Apostle
                   expounds
                   that
                   place
                   at
                   large
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   10
                   ,
                   1
                   ,
                   2
                   ,
                   3
                   ,
                   4.
                   confirming
                   his
                   Exposition
                   with
                   sundry
                   Arguments
                   taken
                   from
                   their
                   nature
                   and
                   Effects
                   ;
                   What
                   then
                   doth
                   God
                   require
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   great
                   design
                   of
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   sinners
                   may
                   be
                   accomplished
                   ?
                   even
                   that
                   he
                   himself
                   should
                   make
                   
                     his
                     own
                     soul
                     an
                     offering
                     for
                     sin
                     ;
                     pour
                     out
                     his
                     soul
                     unto
                     death
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                     thereby
                     bear
                     the
                     sin
                     of
                     many
                     ,
                     Isa.
                  
                   53.10.12
                   .
                   That
                   
                     seeing
                     the
                     Law
                     was
                     weak
                     through
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   our
                   sins
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   himself
                   should
                   take
                   upon
                   him
                   the
                   
                     likeness
                     of
                     sinful
                     flesh
                     ,
                     and
                     become
                     an
                     offering
                     for
                     sin
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   8.3
                   .
                   That
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   
                     made
                     of
                     a
                     woman
                     made
                     under
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                  
                   if
                   he
                   would
                   
                     redeem
                     them
                     that
                     were
                     under
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     Gal.
                  
                   4.4
                   ,
                   5.
                   that
                   he
                   
                     should
                     make
                     himself
                     of
                     no
                     reputation
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   
                     take
                     upon
                     him
                     the
                     form
                     of
                     a
                     servant
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     made
                     in
                     the
                     likeness
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     being
                     found
                     in
                     fashion
                     as
                     a
                     man
                     to
                     humble
                     himself
                     and
                     to
                     become
                     obedient
                     unto
                     death
                     ,
                     the
                     death
                     of
                     the
                     Cross
                     ,
                     Phil.
                  
                   2.7
                   ,
                   8.
                   
                   These
                   things
                   were
                   proposed
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   undergo
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   would
                   deliver
                   and
                   save
                   mankind
                   .
                   And
                   how
                   did
                   he
                   entertain
                   this
                   proposal
                   ?
                   how
                   did
                   he
                   like
                   these
                   Conditions
                   ?
                   
                     I
                     was
                     not
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     rebellious
                     ,
                     I
                     turned
                     not
                     away
                     back
                     ;
                     Isa.
                  
                   50.5
                   .
                   He
                   declined
                   them
                   not
                   ;
                   he
                   refused
                   none
                   of
                   the
                   terms
                   that
                   were
                   proposed
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   underwent
                   them
                   in
                   a
                   way
                   of
                   Obedience
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   with
                   Willingness
                   ,
                   Alacrity
                   and
                   delight
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   40.6
                   ,
                   7
                   ,
                   8.
                   
                   Thou
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     hast
                     opened
                     my
                     ears
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   
                     prepared
                     a
                     body
                     for
                     me
                  
                   ;
                   wherein
                   I
                   may
                   yield
                   this
                   obedience
                   ;
                   (
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   declares
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   expression
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   10.
                   )
                   
                   This
                   Obedience
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   yielded
                   
                     without
                     a
                     body
                  
                   ,
                   wherein
                   it
                   was
                   performed
                   ;
                   and
                   whereas
                   to
                   hear
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   
                     ear
                     opened
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   to
                   be
                   
                     prepared
                     unto
                     obedience
                  
                   :
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   in
                   that
                   one
                   Expression
                   ,
                   
                     Mine
                     ear
                     hast
                     thou
                     opened
                  
                   ,
                   comprizeth
                   both
                   these
                   ;
                   even
                   that
                   Christ
                   had
                   
                     a
                     body
                     prepared
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   Synechdoche
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   part
                   for
                   the
                   whole
                   ;
                   and
                   also
                   in
                   that
                   body
                   he
                   was
                   ready
                   to
                   yield
                   obedience
                   unto
                   God
                   in
                   this
                   great
                   work
                   ,
                   which
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   accomplished
                   by
                   Sacrifices
                   and
                   Burnt-offerings
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   readiness
                   and
                   willingness
                   of
                   Christ
                   unto
                   this
                   work
                   is
                   set
                   out
                   under
                   three
                   heads
                   in
                   the
                   ensuing
                   words
                   .
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   His
                   Tender
                   of
                   himself
                   unto
                   this
                   work
                   ;
                   then
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     Lo
                     ,
                     I
                     come
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     volume
                     of
                     thy
                     book
                     it
                     is
                     written
                     of
                     me
                  
                   :
                   This
                   thou
                   hast
                   promised
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   recorded
                   in
                   the
                   
                     head
                     ,
                     beginning
                  
                   of
                   thy
                   book
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   great
                   Promise
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   3.15
                   .
                   
                     That
                     the
                     seed
                     of
                     the
                     woman
                     should
                     bruise
                     the
                     head
                     of
                     the
                     serpent
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   now
                   thou
                   hast
                   given
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     prepared
                     me
                  
                   in
                   the
                   fulness
                   of
                   time
                   ,
                   a
                   Body
                   for
                   that
                   purpose
                   ,
                   
                     Lo
                     ,
                     I
                     come
                  
                   ,
                   willing
                   and
                   ready
                   to
                   undertake
                   it
                   .
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   In
                   the
                   frame
                   of
                   his
                   mind
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   engagement
                   ;
                   he
                   entred
                   into
                   it
                   with
                   great
                   delight
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     delight
                     to
                     do
                     thy
                     will
                     O
                     my
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   delight
                   in
                   the
                   thoughts
                   of
                   it
                   only
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   as
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   grew
                   heavy
                   and
                   sorrowful
                   when
                   it
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   undertaken
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   went
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   with
                   chea●fulness
                   and
                   delight
                   ,
                   although
                   he
                   knew
                   what
                   sorrow
                   and
                   grief
                   it
                   would
                   cost
                   him
                   before
                   it
                   was
                   brought
                   unto
                   perfection
                   .
                   (
                   3.
                   )
                   From
                   the
                   Principle
                   ,
                   whence
                   this
                   Obedience
                   and
                   delight
                   did
                   spring
                   ;
                   which
                   was
                   an
                   universal
                   conformity
                   of
                   his
                   Soul
                   ,
                   Mind
                   and
                   Will
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   Law
                   Will
                   and
                   Mind
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     thy
                     Law
                     is
                     in
                     my
                     heart
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     my
                     bowels
                  
                   ;
                   every
                   thing
                   in
                   me
                   is
                   compliant
                   with
                   thy
                   Will
                   and
                   Law
                   :
                   There
                   is
                   in
                   me
                   an
                   universal
                   conformity
                   thereunto
                   .
                   Being
                   thus
                   prepared
                   ,
                   thus
                   
                     principled
                     ,
                     he
                     considered
                     the
                     Glory
                     that
                     was
                     set
                     before
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   glory
                   that
                   would
                   redound
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   becoming
                   a
                   
                     Captain
                     of
                     salvation
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   would
                   ensue
                   unto
                   himself
                   :
                   
                     He
                     endured
                     the
                     Cross
                     and
                     despised
                     the
                     shame
                     ,
                     He.
                  
                   12.2
                   .
                   He
                   armed
                   himself
                   with
                   those
                   considerations
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   hardships
                   and
                   sufferings
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   meet
                   withall
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   adviseth
                   us
                   with
                   the
                   like
                   mind
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   suffer
                   ;
                   1
                   Pet.
                   4.1
                   .
                   By
                   all
                   which
                   it
                   appears
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Good
                     will
                     and
                     Love
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   was
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   of
                   being
                   
                     humbled
                     and
                     made
                     less
                     than
                     Angels
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   sayes
                   expresly
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     he
                     humbled
                     himself
                     ,
                     and
                     made
                     himself
                     of
                     no
                     reputation
                     ,
                     Phil.
                  
                   2.7
                   ,
                   8.
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   here
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     God
                     humbled
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   made
                   him
                   less
                   than
                   Angels
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   The
                   Scripture
                   peculiarly
                   assigns
                   this
                   work
                   unto
                   the
                   Love
                   and
                   Condescension
                   of
                   Christ
                   himself
                   .
                   For
                   although
                   it
                   abounds
                   in
                   sitting
                   forth
                   the
                   
                     Love
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                  
                   in
                   the
                   designing
                   and
                   contriving
                   this
                   work
                   ,
                   and
                   sending
                   his
                   Son
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   directs
                   us
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     himself
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   next
                   immediate
                   cause
                   of
                   his
                   engaging
                   into
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   performance
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   So
                   saith
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   Gal.
                   2.20
                   .
                   
                     I
                     live
                     by
                     the
                     faith
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   by
                   faith
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     loved
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     gave
                     himself
                     for
                     me
                     .
                  
                   It
                   was
                   the
                   
                     Love
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   that
                   moved
                   him
                   to
                   give
                   himself
                   for
                   us
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   excellently
                   expressed
                   in
                   that
                   doxology
                   ,
                   Rev.
                   1.5
                   ,
                   6.
                   
                   
                     To
                     him
                     that
                     loved
                     us
                     and
                     washed
                     us
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     blood
                     from
                     our
                     sins
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     made
                     us
                     Kings
                     and
                     Priests
                     unto
                     God
                     and
                     his
                     Father
                     ,
                     unto
                     him
                     be
                     glory
                     and
                     dominion
                     for
                     ever
                     and
                     ever
                     ,
                     Amen
                     .
                  
                   All
                   this
                   was
                   the
                   fruit
                   of
                   his
                   Love
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   unto
                   him
                   is
                   all
                   Praise
                   and
                   Honour
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   and
                   ascribed
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   great
                   was
                   this
                   Love
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   declined
                   nothing
                   that
                   was
                   proposed
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   This
                   the
                   Apostle
                   calls
                   his
                   Grace
                   ,
                   2
                   Cor.
                   8
                   ,
                   9.
                   
                   
                     Ye
                     know
                     the
                     Grace
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     he
                     was
                     rich
                     ,
                     yet
                     for
                     your
                     sakes
                     he
                     became
                     poor
                     ,
                     that
                     ye
                     through
                     his
                     poverty
                     might
                     be
                     rich
                     .
                  
                   He
                   condescended
                   unto
                   a
                   poor
                   and
                   low
                   condition
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   suffer
                   therein
                   for
                   our
                   good
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   be
                   made
                   partakers
                   of
                   the
                   Riches
                   of
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   this
                   was
                   the
                   love
                   of
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   wrought
                   equally
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   both
                   before
                   and
                   after
                   his
                   Assumption
                   of
                   our
                   nature
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   makes
                   an
                   especial
                   Application
                   of
                   this
                   truth
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   as
                   unto
                   one
                   part
                   of
                   our
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   Phil.
                   2.5
                   .
                   
                     Let
                     this
                     mind
                     be
                     in
                     you
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     also
                     in
                     Christ
                     Jesus
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   that
                   mind
                   was
                   ,
                   he
                   declares
                   in
                   the
                   ensuing
                   Verses
                   ;
                   laying
                   out
                   his
                   
                     infinite
                     condescension
                  
                   in
                   taking
                   our
                   nature
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   submitting
                   to
                   all
                   misery
                   ,
                   reproach
                   and
                   death
                   it self
                   for
                   our
                   sakes
                   .
                   If
                   this
                   mind
                   were
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   should
                   not
                   we
                   endeavour
                   after
                   a
                   Readiness
                   and
                   Willingness
                   to
                   submit
                   our selves
                   unto
                   
                     any
                     condition
                  
                   for
                   his
                   glory
                   .
                   Forasmuch
                   ,
                   saith
                   
                     Peter
                     ,
                     as
                     Christ
                     hath
                     suffered
                     for
                     us
                     in
                     the
                     fl●sh
                     ,
                     arm
                     your selves
                     likewise
                     with
                     the
                     same
                     mind
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Pet.
                   4.1
                   .
                   Many
                   difficulties
                   will
                   lye
                   in
                   our
                   way
                   ,
                   many
                   Reasonings
                   will
                   rise
                   up
                   against
                   it
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   
                     consult
                     with
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     arm
                     your selves
                     with
                     the
                     same
                     mind
                     that
                     was
                     in
                     Christ
                  
                   ;
                   get
                   your
                   souls
                   strengthened
                   and
                   fenced
                   by
                   Grace
                   ,
                   against
                   all
                   Oppositions
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   may
                   follow
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   imitate
                   him
                   .
                   Some
                   that
                   profess
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   will
                   
                     suffer
                     nothing
                  
                   for
                   him
                   ;
                   if
                   they
                   may
                   enjoy
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   wayes
                   in
                   peace
                   and
                   quietness
                   well
                   and
                   good
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   Persecution
                   arise
                   for
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   
                   immediately
                   they
                   fall
                   away
                   .
                   These
                   have
                   neither
                   lot
                   nor
                   portion
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   .
                   Others
                   ,
                   the
                   most
                   ,
                   the
                   best
                   ,
                   have
                   a
                   secret
                   lothness
                   and
                   unwillingness
                   to
                   condescend
                   unto
                   a
                   condition
                   of
                   trouble
                   and
                   distress
                   for
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   Well
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   are
                   unwilling
                   hereunto
                   ;
                   What
                   doth
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   lose
                   by
                   it
                   ?
                   Will
                   it
                   be
                   any
                   real
                   Abatement
                   of
                   his
                   honour
                   or
                   glory
                   ?
                   Will
                   he
                   lose
                   his
                   Crown
                   or
                   Kingdom
                   thereby
                   ?
                   So
                   far
                   as
                   suffering
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   is
                   needful
                   for
                   any
                   of
                   his
                   blessed
                   Ends
                   and
                   Purposes
                   ;
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   want
                   them
                   who
                   shall
                   be
                   ready
                   even
                   to
                   
                     dye
                     for
                     his
                     name
                     sake
                  
                   :
                   But
                   what
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   been
                   unwilling
                   to
                   be
                   humbled
                   and
                   to
                   suffer
                   for
                   us
                   ?
                   If
                   the
                   
                     same
                     mind
                  
                   had
                   been
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                   what
                   had
                   been
                   our
                   state
                   and
                   condition
                   unto
                   eternity
                   ?
                   In
                   this
                   Grace
                   ,
                   Love
                   and
                   Willingness
                   of
                   Christ
                   lyes
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   all
                   our
                   Happiness
                   ,
                   of
                   all
                   our
                   Deliverance
                   from
                   misery
                   and
                   ruine
                   ;
                   and
                   shall
                   we
                   reckon
                   our selves
                   to
                   have
                   an
                   interest
                   therein
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   find
                   our selves
                   altogether
                   unready
                   to
                   a
                   conformity
                   unto
                   him
                   ?
                   Besides
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   was
                   really
                   rich
                   when
                   he
                   made
                   himself
                   poor
                   for
                   our
                   sakes
                   ;
                   he
                   was
                   
                     in
                     the
                     form
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   took
                   upon
                   him
                   the
                   
                     form
                     of
                     a
                     servant
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   became
                   for
                   us
                   of
                   no
                   reputation
                   ;
                   nothing
                   of
                   this
                   was
                   due
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   belonged
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   meerly
                   on
                   our
                   account
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   our selves
                   
                     really
                     poor
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   obnoxious
                   unto
                   infinitely
                   more
                   miseries
                   for
                   our
                   
                     own
                     sins
                  
                   ,
                   than
                   what
                   he
                   calls
                   us
                   unto
                   for
                   
                     his
                     name
                  
                   .
                   Are
                   we
                   unwilling
                   to
                   suffer
                   a
                   little
                   light
                   transitory
                   trouble
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   without
                   whose
                   sufferings
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   have
                   suffered
                   misery
                   and
                   that
                   Eternal
                   whether
                   we
                   would
                   or
                   no
                   :
                   And
                   I
                   speak
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   about
                   suffering
                   it self
                   ,
                   as
                   about
                   the
                   mind
                   and
                   frame
                   of
                   Spirit
                   wherewith
                   we
                   undergo
                   it
                   .
                   Some
                   will
                   suffer
                   when
                   they
                   cannot
                   avoid
                   it
                   ;
                   but
                   so
                   unwillingly
                   ,
                   so
                   unchearfully
                   ,
                   as
                   makes
                   it
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   aim
                   at
                   nothing
                   ;
                   nor
                   act
                   from
                   no
                   Principle
                   ,
                   but
                   meerly
                   that
                   they
                   dare
                   not
                   go
                   against
                   their
                   Convictions
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   
                     mind
                     that
                     was
                     in
                     Christ
                  
                   will
                   lead
                   us
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   Love
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   with
                   freedom
                   and
                   enlargedness
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   required
                   of
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   
                     The
                     blessed
                     issue
                     of
                     the
                     abasement
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     in
                     his
                     exaltation
                     unto
                     honour
                     and
                     glory
                     ,
                     is
                     an
                     assured
                     pledge
                     of
                     the
                     final
                     glory
                     and
                     blessedness
                     of
                     all
                     that
                     believe
                     in
                     him
                     ;
                     what
                     ever
                     difficulties
                     and
                     dangers
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     exercised
                     withal
                     in
                     the
                     way
                     .
                  
                   His
                   Humiliation
                   and
                   Exaltation
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   seen
                   proceeded
                   out
                   of
                   
                     Gods
                     condescension
                  
                   and
                   love
                   to
                   mankind
                   .
                   His
                   
                     Electing
                     Love
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   eternal
                   gracious
                   purpose
                   of
                   his
                   Will
                   to
                   recover
                   lost
                   sinners
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   bring
                   them
                   unto
                   the
                   enjoyment
                   of
                   himself
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   ground
                   of
                   this
                   dispensation
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   what
                   he
                   hath
                   done
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   certain
                   pledge
                   of
                   what
                   he
                   will
                   do
                   in
                   and
                   for
                   them
                   also
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   not
                   
                     crowned
                     with
                     Honour
                     and
                     Glory
                  
                   meerly
                   for
                   himself
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   
                     Captain
                     of
                     Salvation
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   bring
                   others
                   unto
                   a
                   Participation
                   of
                   his
                   Glory
                   .
                
                 
                   IV.
                   
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     as
                     the
                     Mediator
                     of
                     the
                     New
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     hath
                     absolute
                     and
                     supream
                     authority
                     given
                     unto
                     him
                     over
                     all
                     the
                     works
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     Heaven
                     and
                     Earth
                     .
                  
                   This
                   we
                   have
                   so
                   fully
                   manifested
                   and
                   insisted
                   on
                   upon
                   the
                   foregoing
                   Chapter
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   shall
                   not
                   here
                   farther
                   pursue
                   it
                   ;
                   but
                   only
                   mind
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   that
                   blessed
                   is
                   the
                   state
                   and
                   condition
                   ,
                   great
                   is
                   the
                   spiritual
                   and
                   eternal
                   security
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   seeing
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   under
                   the
                   very
                   
                     feet
                     of
                     its
                     Head
                     and
                     Saviour
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   V.
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     is
                     the
                     only
                     Lord
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     state
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     called
                     under
                     the
                     Old
                     Testament
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     come
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   he
                   only
                   hath
                   Power
                   to
                   dispose
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   relating
                   unto
                   that
                   
                     Worship
                     of
                     God
                  
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   perform
                   and
                   celebrate
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   
                     put
                     into
                     subjection
                  
                   unto
                   any
                   other
                   ,
                   Angels
                   or
                   men
                   .
                   This
                   priviledge
                   was
                   reserved
                   for
                   Christ
                   ;
                   this
                   honour
                   is
                   bestowed
                   on
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   the
                   only
                   Head
                   ,
                   King
                   and
                   Law-giver
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   nothing
                   is
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   taught
                   
                     to
                     observe
                     or
                     do
                     ,
                     but
                     what
                     he
                     hath
                     commanded
                     .
                  
                   But
                   this
                   will
                   fall
                   more
                   directly
                   under
                   our
                   consideration
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   next
                   Chapter
                   .
                
                 
                   VI.
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     in
                     his
                     death
                     did
                     undergo
                     the
                     poenal
                     sentence
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     ;
                     in
                     the
                     room
                     and
                     stead
                     of
                     them
                     for
                     whom
                     he
                     dyed
                     .
                  
                   Death
                   was
                   that
                   which
                   by
                   the
                   sentence
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   was
                   due
                   unto
                   sin
                   and
                   sinners
                   .
                   For
                   them
                   did
                   Christ
                   dye
                   ,
                   and
                   therein
                   
                     tasted
                     of
                     the
                     bitterness
                     of
                     that
                     death
                  
                   which
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   have
                   undergone
                   ;
                   or
                   else
                   the
                   fruit
                   of
                   it
                   could
                   not
                   have
                   redounded
                   untô
                   them
                   ;
                   for
                   what
                   was
                   it
                   towards
                   their
                   discharge
                   ,
                   if
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   deserved
                   was
                   not
                   suffered
                   ;
                   but
                   somewhat
                   else
                   wherein
                   the
                   least
                   part
                   of
                   their
                   concernment
                   did
                   lye
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   being
                   done
                   ,
                   certain
                   deliverance
                   and
                   salvation
                   will
                   be
                   the
                   lot
                   and
                   portion
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   of
                   all
                   them
                   for
                   whom
                   he
                   dyed
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   upon
                   the
                   rules
                   of
                   Justice
                   and
                   righteousness
                   on
                   the
                   part
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   though
                   on
                   theirs
                   ,
                   of
                   meer
                   Mercy
                   and
                   Grace
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Verse
                   X.
                   
                
                 
                   THE
                   Apostle
                   in
                   the
                   Verses
                   fore-going
                   made
                   mention
                   of
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   the
                   Jews
                   generally
                   were
                   most
                   
                     offended
                     at
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   was
                   of
                   the
                   greatest
                   importance
                   to
                   be
                   believed
                   ;
                   namely
                   the
                   
                     sufferings
                     of
                     the
                     Messiah
                  
                   ,
                   wherein
                   a
                   great
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   discharge
                   of
                   his
                   
                     Sacerdotal
                     Office
                  
                   ,
                   whereunto
                   he
                   here
                   makes
                   a
                   Transition
                   ,
                   did
                   consist
                   .
                   This
                   his
                   
                     own
                     Disciples
                  
                   were
                   
                     slow
                     in
                     the
                     belief
                     of
                     ,
                     Matth.
                  
                   16.22
                   .
                   chap.
                   17.22
                   ,
                   23.
                   
                   Luke
                   24.25
                   ,
                   26.
                   and
                   the
                   Jews
                   generally
                   stumbled
                   at
                   .
                   They
                   thought
                   it
                   strange
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Messiah
                     ,
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   Saviour
                   of
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   Captain
                   of
                   their
                   salvation
                   ,
                   concerning
                   whom
                   so
                   great
                   and
                   glorious
                   things
                   were
                   promised
                   and
                   foretold
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   brought
                   into
                   a
                   
                     low
                     despised
                     condition
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   therein
                   to
                   suffer
                   and
                   die
                   .
                   Hence
                   they
                   cried
                   unto
                   him
                   on
                   the
                   
                     Cross
                     ,
                     If
                     thou
                     be
                     the
                     Christ
                     ,
                     come
                     down
                     and
                     save
                     thy self
                  
                   ;
                   intimating
                   that
                   by
                   his
                   suffering
                   he
                   was
                   assuredly
                   proved
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   ;
                   for
                   why
                   any
                   one
                   should
                   suffer
                   that
                   could
                   
                     deliver
                     himself
                  
                   they
                   saw
                   no
                   reason
                   .
                
                 
                   Besides
                   they
                   had
                   inveterate
                   prejudices
                   about
                   the
                   Salvation
                   promised
                   by
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   way
                   whereby
                   it
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   wrought
                   ,
                   arising
                   from
                   their
                   love
                   and
                   over-valuation
                   of
                   temporal
                   or
                   carnal
                   things
                   ,
                   with
                   their
                   contempt
                   of
                   things
                   spiritual
                   and
                   eternal
                   .
                   They
                   expected
                   a
                   deliverance
                   outward
                   glorious
                   and
                   Kingly
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   to
                   be
                   wrought
                   with
                   Arms
                   ,
                   Power
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   mighty
                   hand
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   should
                   they
                   expect
                   from
                   a
                   Messiah
                   that
                   suffered
                   and
                   died
                   ?
                   Wherefore
                   the
                   Apostle
                   having
                   asserted
                   the
                   
                     sufferings
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   saw
                   it
                   necessary
                   to
                   proceed
                   unto
                   a
                   full
                   confirmation
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   declaration
                   of
                   the
                   Reasons
                   ,
                   Causes
                   and
                   Ends
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   partly
                   to
                   evert
                   that
                   
                     false
                     perswasion
                  
                   which
                   prevailed
                   amongst
                   them
                   about
                   the
                   
                     nature
                     of
                     the
                     salvation
                  
                   to
                   be
                   wrought
                   by
                   Christ
                   ;
                   partly
                   to
                   shew
                   ,
                   that
                   nothing
                   would
                   thence
                   ensue
                   derogatory
                   unto
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   before
                   delivered
                   about
                   his
                   preheminence
                   above
                   Angels
                   ;
                   but
                   principally
                   to
                   instruct
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Sacerdotal
                   Office
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   the
                   Redemption
                   which
                   he
                   wrought
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   means
                   whereby
                   he
                   accomplished
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   great
                   business
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   designed
                   to
                   treat
                   with
                   them
                   about
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Salvation
                   it self
                   ,
                   he
                   declares
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   kind
                   with
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   were
                   brought
                   out
                   of
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   and
                   setled
                   in
                   the
                   Land
                   of
                   Canaan
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   conduct
                   of
                   Joshua
                   ;
                   but
                   spiritual
                   and
                   heavenly
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   deliverance
                   from
                   sin
                   ,
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   death
                   and
                   hell
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   manuduction
                   into
                   life
                   and
                   blessedness
                   eternal
                   .
                   The
                   way
                   whereby
                   this
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   wrought
                   ,
                   he
                   informs
                   them
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   by
                   the
                   
                     sufferings
                     and
                     death
                     of
                     the
                     Messiah
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   that
                   no
                   other
                   way
                   it
                   could
                   be
                   accomplished
                   ;
                   on
                   which
                   account
                   they
                   were
                   indispensibly
                   necessary
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   first
                   reason
                   hereof
                   he
                   expresseth
                   in
                   this
                   tenth
                   verse
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Verse
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   One
                   or
                   two
                   Copies
                   read
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   sense
                   and
                   design
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   is
                   needlesly
                   repeated
                   ,
                   unless
                   put
                   for
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   it
                   disturbs
                   the
                   whole
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   verse
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   inconsistent
                   with
                   the
                   passive
                   Verb
                   following
                   in
                   this
                   Reading
                   :
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   in
                   the
                   
                     singular
                     number
                  
                   relates
                   only
                   unto
                   death
                   ,
                   expressed
                   in
                   the
                   verse
                   foregoing
                   by
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   here
                   
                     All
                     the
                     sufferings
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   those
                   antecedent
                   unto
                   death
                   ,
                   as
                   death
                   it self
                   are
                   intended
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Passive
                   is
                   followed
                   by
                   some
                   Copies
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Vulgar
                     Translation
                  
                   ,
                   reading
                   consummari
                   ;
                   both
                   inconsistent
                   with
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   .
                
                 
                   Translations
                   differ
                   but
                   little
                   about
                   these
                   words
                   .
                   *
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   most
                   ,
                   
                     Decebat
                     enim
                     cum
                     ,
                     For
                     it
                     became
                     him
                     .
                     Beza
                     ,
                     Decebat
                     enim
                     ut
                     iste
                     ,
                     For
                     it
                     was
                     meet
                     that
                     he
                     ,
                  
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   following
                   words
                   flow
                   regularly
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     propter
                     quem
                     omnia
                  
                   ;
                   Syr.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     cui
                     omnia
                     ,
                     for
                     whom
                     are
                     all
                     things
                     .
                     Beza
                     ,
                     Propter
                     quem
                     sunt
                     haec
                     omnia
                     ,
                  
                   expressing
                   the
                   Article
                   as
                   restrictive
                   to
                   the
                   things
                   spoken
                   of
                   :
                   
                     For
                     whom
                     are
                     all
                     these
                     things
                     .
                  
                   One
                   Syriack
                   Copy
                   addes
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     his
                     hand
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   somewhat
                   corrupts
                   the
                   sense
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     &
                     per
                     quem
                     omnia
                     ;
                     Beza
                     ,
                     haec
                     omnia
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   before
                   ,
                   without
                   cause
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Article
                   is
                   frequently
                   prefixed
                   unto
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   where
                   
                     all
                     things
                     absolutely
                  
                   are
                   intended
                   :
                   as
                   Ephes.
                   1.11
                   .
                   
                     By
                     whom
                     are
                     all
                     things
                  
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   :
                   
                     Vulg.
                     Qui
                     multos
                     filios
                     ad
                     
                     gloriam
                     adduxerat
                     :
                     Who
                     had
                     brought
                     many
                     sons
                     unto
                     glory
                     .
                     Arias
                     .
                     Multos
                     filios
                     ad
                     gloriam
                     adducentem
                     :
                     Beza
                     ,
                     adducendo
                     ,
                     bringing
                     many
                     sons
                     unto
                     glory
                     .
                  
                   Syr.
                   
                     Adduxerat
                     in
                     gloriam
                     suam
                     ;
                     had
                     brought
                     many
                     sons
                     into
                     his
                     glory
                     .
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   Vulg.
                   
                     Autorem
                     ,
                     the
                     Author
                     ;
                     Beza
                     ,
                     Principem
                  
                   ;
                   Syr.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Head
                     or
                     Prince
                     of
                     their
                     salvation
                     .
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     per
                     passionem
                     consummare
                     ;
                     to
                     consummate
                     or
                     compleat
                     by
                     suffering
                     .
                     Beza
                     ,
                     per
                     perpessiones
                     ,
                     by
                     sufferings
                     .
                  
                   8yr
                   .
                   
                     perficere
                     ,
                     perfectum
                     reddere
                     ;
                     to
                     perfect
                     ,
                     to
                     m●ke
                     perfect
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   The
                   proper
                   signification
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   in
                   this
                   Verse
                   is
                   much
                   to
                   be
                   heeded
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   which
                   will
                   give
                   us
                   much
                   light
                   into
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   is
                   decet
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     dignum
                     est
                     ;
                     it
                     becometh
                     ;
                     it
                     is
                     meet
                     convenient
                     or
                     just
                     .
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   Plato
                   ,
                   is
                   rendred
                   by
                   
                     Cicero
                     ,
                     Deo
                     decorum
                     ,
                     that
                     which
                     becometh
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     appellant
                     ●oc
                     Graeci
                     ,
                     nos
                     dicamus
                     sane
                     decorum
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   which
                   
                     becometh
                     any
                     one
                  
                   in
                   his
                   state
                   and
                   condition
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   moral
                   sense
                   ;
                   as
                   
                     Holiness
                     becometh
                     the
                     house
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     ut
                     decet
                     ,
                     ut
                     par
                     est
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   equal
                   and
                   right
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   
                     Honour
                     justly
                     deserved
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     just
                     loss
                  
                   or
                   punishment
                   .
                   The
                   word
                   then
                   signifies
                   that
                   decency
                   and
                   becomingness
                   which
                   Justice
                   Reason
                   and
                   Equity
                   require
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   contrary
                   would
                   be
                   unmeet
                   ,
                   because
                   unequal
                   and
                   unjust
                   .
                   Thus
                   every
                   ones
                   Duty
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   
                     morally
                     incumbent
                  
                   on
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   place
                   and
                   station
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   
                     becomes
                     him
                  
                   :
                   and
                   thence
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     thus
                     decent
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   condemned
                   as
                   evil
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   11.13
                   .
                   1
                   Tim.
                   2.10
                   .
                   And
                   it self
                   is
                   commended
                   as
                   a
                   Rule
                   of
                   Vertue
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   3.15
                   .
                   Ephes.
                   5.3
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   with
                   an
                   
                     Accusative
                     Case
                  
                   constantly
                   denotes
                   the
                   
                     final
                     cause
                     ,
                     propter
                     quem
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   whom
                   .
                   Revel
                   .
                   4.11
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     hast
                     created
                     all
                     things
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   all
                   things
                   universally
                   with
                   the
                   Article
                   prefixed
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   )
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     for
                     thy
                     will
                  
                   (
                   thy
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   thy
                   glory
                   )
                   
                     they
                     are
                     and
                     were
                     created
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   11.36
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     whom
                     ,
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     or
                     for
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   his
                   glory
                   ,
                   are
                   all
                   things
                   .
                   Prov.
                   16.4
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     hath
                     made
                     all
                     things
                     for
                     himself
                     ,
                  
                   his
                   Glory
                   is
                   the
                   
                     final
                     cause
                  
                   of
                   them
                   all
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     by
                     whom
                  
                   are
                   all
                   things
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   with
                   a
                   Genitive
                   denotes
                   the
                   
                     efficient
                     cause
                  
                   .
                   Some
                   from
                   this
                   expression
                   would
                   have
                   the
                   Son
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Person
                   here
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   because
                   concerning
                   him
                   it
                   is
                   frequently
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Joh.
                   1.3
                   .
                   1
                   Cor.
                   8.6
                   .
                   Heb.
                   1.3
                   .
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   used
                   also
                   with
                   reference
                   unto
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   11.36
                   .
                   Gal.
                   1.1
                   .
                   Schlictingius
                   here
                   gives
                   it
                   for
                   a
                   rule
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   relates
                   unto
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   it
                   denotes
                   the
                   
                     principal
                     efficient
                     cause
                  
                   ;
                   when
                   unto
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   the
                   instrumental
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   rule
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   coining
                   ,
                   a
                   groundless
                   efflux
                   of
                   his
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Son
                     is
                     not
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   on
                   which
                   kind
                   of
                   presumptions
                   men
                   may
                   found
                   what
                   Rules
                   they
                   please
                   .
                   The
                   principal
                   Efficiency
                   or
                   supreme
                   Production
                   of
                   
                     all
                     things
                  
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   intended
                   in
                   this
                   expression
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   bringing
                   ;
                   a
                   word
                   of
                   
                     common
                     use
                  
                   and
                   known
                   signification
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   attended
                   with
                   a
                   double
                   difficulty
                   ,
                   from
                   a
                   double
                   Enallagie
                   in
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Case
                   ;
                   for
                   whereas
                   it
                   seems
                   to
                   relate
                   unto
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     it
                     became
                     him
                     in
                     bringing
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   should
                   then
                   regularly
                   be
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   Hence
                   some
                   by
                   supposing
                   a
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   refer
                   it
                   unto
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Author
                   ;
                   as
                   if
                   the
                   Apostle
                   had
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   
                     perfect
                     the
                     Captain
                     of
                     their
                     salvation
                     ,
                     who
                     brought
                     many
                     sons
                     unto
                     glory
                     .
                  
                   But
                   this
                   transposition
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   neither
                   the
                   context
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   addition
                   of
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   their
                   ,
                   unto
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     their
                     salvation
                  
                   ,
                   relating
                   unto
                   the
                   Sons
                   before
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   will
                   by
                   any
                   means
                   allow
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   an
                   
                     Enallage
                     of
                     the
                     case
                  
                   is
                   necessarily
                   to
                   be
                   allowed
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   for
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   unless
                   we
                   suppose
                   a
                   repetition
                   of
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   frequently
                   admits
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Accusative
                     case
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   principal
                   Author
                   is
                   unquestionably
                   intended
                   .
                   Again
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   is
                   a
                   
                     Participle
                     of
                     t●●
                     second
                     Aoristus
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   usually
                   denotes
                   the
                   
                     time
                     past
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   thence
                   is
                   it
                   translated
                   by
                   many
                   ,
                   
                     adduxit
                     ,
                     adduxera●
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     filiis
                     adductis
                  
                   ;
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   brought
                   many
                   sons
                   to
                   glory
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   some
                   refer
                   to
                   the
                   Saints
                   who
                   died
                   under
                   the
                   
                     Old
                     Testament
                  
                   ,
                   unto
                   whom
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   was
                   no
                   less
                   a
                   
                     Captain
                     of
                     salvation
                  
                   than
                   to
                   us
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   the
                   Apostle
                   shews
                   ,
                   that
                   after
                   they
                   were
                   saved
                   
                     on
                     his
                     account
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   meet
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   answer
                   for
                   them
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   undertaking
                   .
                   But
                   neither
                   doth
                   this
                   restraining
                   the
                   word
                   answer
                   the
                   Apostles
                   intention
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   evident
                   that
                   he
                   principally
                   minded
                   them
                   ,
                   unto
                   whom
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   became
                   eminently
                   a
                   Captain
                   of
                   salvation
                   ,
                   after
                   he
                   was
                   
                     perfected
                     by
                     sufferings
                  
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   exclusively
                   unto
                   them
                   that
                   went
                   before
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   then
                   is
                   put
                   for
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   unless
                   we
                   shall
                   suppose
                   that
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   God
                   here
                   intended
                   was
                   on
                   purpose
                   thus
                   expressed
                   to
                   comprehend
                   all
                   the
                   sons
                   ,
                   both
                   those
                   that
                   lived
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   that
                   lived
                   after
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   
                     bringing
                     ,
                     leading
                     
                     bearing
                  
                   .
                   It
                   concerns
                   the
                   whole
                   execution
                   of
                   the
                   design
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   salvation
                   and
                   glorification
                   of
                   believers
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     many
                     sons
                     ,
                     Jews
                  
                   and
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   
                   all
                   that
                   were
                   by
                   saith
                   to
                   become
                   his
                   sons
                   ;
                   
                     unto
                     glory
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Author
                  
                   .
                   Where
                   ever
                   this
                   word
                   is
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   
                   it
                   is
                   applied
                   unto
                   Christ.
                   Acts
                   3.15
                   .
                   he
                   is
                   called
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Prince
                     of
                     life
                  
                   .
                   And
                   chap.
                   5.31
                   .
                   God
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   make
                   him
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     a
                     Prince
                     and
                     a
                     Saviour
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   here
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Prince
                     of
                     our
                     salvation
                     .
                     Heb.
                  
                   12.13
                   .
                   the
                   Apostle
                   calls
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   render
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     author
                     and
                     finisher
                     of
                     faith
                     .
                  
                   As
                   here
                   God
                   is
                   said
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   finish
                   or
                   perfect
                   this
                   
                     Author
                     of
                     our
                     salvation
                  
                   .
                   No
                   where
                   else
                   is
                   this
                   word
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   :
                   It
                   answers
                   justly
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   LXX
                   render
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   signification
                   of
                   both
                   which
                   words
                   are
                   included
                   in
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     Princeps
                     ,
                     Dux
                     ,
                     Praeses
                     ,
                     Author
                  
                   ;
                   a
                   
                     Prince
                     ,
                     Captain
                     ,
                     Ruler
                     ,
                     Author
                     .
                  
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   used
                   in
                   Writers
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   works
                   good
                   and
                   bad
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Isocrat
                     .
                     The
                     Author
                     and
                     Teacher
                     of
                     such
                     works
                     .
                  
                   And
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     artisex
                     malesicii
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     principal
                     contriver
                     of
                     mischief
                  
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   also
                   used
                   for
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   a
                   Stock
                   ,
                   Race
                   ,
                   or
                   Kindred
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   place
                   it
                   is
                   limited
                   by
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   denotes
                   the
                   Chief
                   or
                   Principal
                   Operator
                   ,
                   or
                   worker
                   of
                   that
                   salvation
                   ;
                   with
                   especial
                   reference
                   unto
                   the
                   Kingly
                   or
                   Princely
                   Power
                   ,
                   whereunto
                   he
                   was
                   advanced
                   after
                   his
                   sufferings
                   .
                   As
                   he
                   is
                   also
                   absolutely
                   a
                   Prince
                   ,
                   a
                   Ruler
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Author
                   or
                   Spring
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Race
                   and
                   Kind
                   of
                   Believers
                   ,
                   according
                   unto
                   the
                   other
                   senses
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   this
                   word
                   is
                   variously
                   used
                   ,
                   and
                   variously
                   rendred
                   :
                   to
                   consummate
                   ,
                   
                   to
                   perfect
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     make
                     perfect
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     consecrate
                     ,
                     dedicate
                     ,
                     sanctifie
                  
                   .
                   Some
                   would
                   have
                   it
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     bring
                     unto
                     glory
                  
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   precise
                   signification
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   clear
                   in
                   the
                   Exposition
                   ensuing
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   declare
                   what
                   Act
                   of
                   God
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   is
                   here
                   intended
                   .
                
                 
                   Before
                   we
                   proceed
                   to
                   the
                   Exposition
                   of
                   the
                   several
                   parts
                   of
                   this
                   Text
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   consider
                   the
                   Order
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   to
                   prevent
                   some
                   mistakes
                   that
                   divers
                   
                     Learned
                     Commentators
                  
                   have
                   fallen
                   into
                   about
                   them
                   .
                   Some
                   suppose
                   an
                   hyperbaton
                   in
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   those
                   expressions
                   ,
                   
                     For
                     whom
                     are
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     whom
                     are
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     in
                     bringing
                     many
                     sons
                     to
                     glory
                     ,
                  
                   do
                   intend
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   the
                   Captain
                   of
                   salvation
                   .
                   The
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     him
                     ,
                     it
                     became
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   confess
                   to
                   relate
                   unto
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   verse
                   fore-going
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   relate
                   unto
                   the
                   Father
                   ;
                   in
                   which
                   Order
                   this
                   would
                   be
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     It
                     became
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     make
                     perfect
                     through
                     sufferings
                     the
                     Captain
                     of
                     their
                     salvation
                     ,
                     for
                     whom
                     are
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     whom
                     are
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     who
                     bringeth
                     many
                     sons
                     unto
                     glory
                     .
                  
                   But
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   just
                   reason
                   why
                   we
                   should
                   arbitrarily
                   thus
                   transpose
                   the
                   words
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   separation
                   of
                   ,
                   
                     from
                     whom
                     are
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     whom
                     are
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                  
                   from
                   ,
                   
                     it
                     became
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   takes
                   away
                   one
                   main
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   reasoning
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   reason
                   alledged
                   for
                   this
                   ordering
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   is
                   infirm
                   ,
                   namely
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   Christ
                   who
                   
                     brings
                     the
                     many
                     sons
                     unto
                     glory
                     ,
                  
                   not
                   the
                   Father
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   also
                   assigned
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   upon
                   many
                   accounts
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   refer
                   the
                   
                     whole
                     words
                  
                   unto
                   Christ
                   ,
                   to
                   this
                   purpose
                   ,
                   
                     it
                     became
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   Son
                   incarnate
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     whom
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                     bringing
                     many
                     sons
                     unto
                     glory
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     consummated
                     or
                     made
                     perfect
                     by
                     sufferings
                     .
                  
                   So
                   Tena
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   whom
                   he
                   followeth
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   exposition
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   is
                   directly
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   scope
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   declared
                   in
                   the
                   
                     verse
                     fore-going
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   following
                   .
                   It
                   leaves
                   also
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   him
                   ,
                   nothing
                   to
                   relate
                   unto
                   ;
                   nor
                   allows
                   the
                   causal
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   any
                   act
                   of
                   God
                   before
                   mentioned
                   ;
                   and
                   besides
                   the
                   whole
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   built
                   on
                   the
                   corruption
                   or
                   mistake
                   of
                   one
                   word
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Vulgar
                     Translation
                     ;
                     consummari
                  
                   for
                   consummare
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   but
                   in
                   some
                   Copies
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   acknowledged
                   by
                   the
                   most
                   learned
                   Romanists
                   ,
                   who
                   here
                   adhere
                   unto
                   the
                   Original
                   .
                   For
                   taking
                   that
                   word
                   actively
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Object
                   of
                   the
                   Act
                   expressed
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   being
                   the
                   Captain
                   of
                   salvation
                   ,
                   some
                   Agent
                   distinct
                   from
                   him
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   signified
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   suppose
                   an
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   in
                   the
                   reading
                   of
                   those
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     bringing
                     many
                     sons
                     unto
                     glory
                     ,
                  
                   they
                   supply
                   by
                   afflictions
                   or
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   having
                   brought
                   many
                   sons
                   to
                   glory
                   by
                   afflictions
                   ,
                   it
                   became
                   him
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   Captain
                   of
                   their
                   salvation
                   perfect
                   through
                   sufferings
                   .
                   So
                   Capellus
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   
                     imaginary
                     defect
                  
                   arose
                   meerly
                   from
                   a
                   mistake
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   condecency
                   here
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   hath
                   a
                   respect
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     things
                     done
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   seeing
                   the
                   Sons
                   had
                   suffered
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   
                     meet
                     and
                     convenient
                  
                   that
                   their
                   Captain
                   should
                   do
                   so
                   in
                   an
                   eminent
                   manner
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   truth
                   is
                   ,
                   it
                   respects
                   only
                   the
                   doer
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   
                     on
                     his
                     part
                  
                   requisite
                   so
                   to
                   do
                   the
                   things
                   mentioned
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   
                     Verse
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       For
                       it
                       became
                       him
                       for
                       whom
                       are
                       all
                       things
                       ,
                       and
                       by
                       whom
                       are
                       all
                       things
                       ,
                       in
                       bringing
                       many
                       sons
                       unto
                       glory
                       ,
                       to
                       make
                       the
                       Captain
                       of
                       their
                       salvation
                       perfect
                       through
                       sufferings
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   
                     causal
                     connection
                  
                   unto
                   the
                   Verse
                   fore-going
                   ,
                   for
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   A
                   design
                   of
                   God
                   intimated
                   as
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   discourse
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     bring
                     many
                     sons
                     unto
                     glory
                  
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   means
                   he
                   fixed
                   on
                   for
                   the
                   accomplishment
                   of
                   that
                   design
                   ,
                   namely
                   the
                   appointing
                   unto
                   them
                   a
                   
                     Captain
                     of
                     their
                     salvation
                  
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   
                     especial
                     way
                  
                   of
                   his
                   dedicating
                   him
                   unto
                   that
                   Office
                   ,
                   he
                   
                     made
                     him
                     perfect
                     by
                     sufferings
                  
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   reason
                   of
                   this
                   his
                   proceeding
                   and
                   dealing
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     it
                     became
                     him
                     so
                     to
                     do
                     .
                  
                   6.
                   
                   An
                   amplification
                   of
                   that
                   reason
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   description
                   of
                   his
                   condition
                   ,
                   
                     him
                     for
                     whom
                     are
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     whom
                     are
                     all
                     things
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   A
                   Reason
                   is
                   rendred
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   of
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   asserted
                   in
                   the
                   fore-going
                   verse
                   ,
                   namely
                   that
                   Jesus
                   the
                   Messiah
                   was
                   to
                   
                     suffer
                     death
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   taste
                   of
                   death
                   for
                   all
                   ;
                   why
                   he
                   should
                   do
                   thus
                   ,
                   on
                   what
                   account
                   ,
                   what
                   ground
                   necessity
                   and
                   reason
                   there
                   was
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   here
                   declared
                   ;
                   it
                   was
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   
                     For
                     it
                     became
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   The
                   Design
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   expressed
                   in
                   this
                   whole
                   matter
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   was
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     bring
                     many
                     sons
                     unto
                     glory
                     .
                  
                   And
                   herein
                   the
                   Apostle
                   declares
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   salvation
                   which
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   wrought
                   by
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   about
                   which
                   the
                   Jews
                   were
                   so
                   greatly
                   mistaken
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   in
                   and
                   about
                   the
                   way
                   whereby
                   it
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   wrought
                   .
                   His
                   purpose
                   herein
                   was
                   not
                   now
                   to
                   carry
                   his
                   
                     children
                     into
                     a
                     new
                     Canaan
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   bring
                   them
                   into
                   a
                   
                     wealthy
                     country
                  
                   ,
                   an
                   earthly
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   which
                   must
                   or
                   might
                   have
                   been
                   done
                   by
                   Might
                   ,
                   and
                   Power
                   ,
                   and
                   Arms
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   old
                   ;
                   but
                   his
                   design
                   towards
                   his
                   sons
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Messiah
                   was
                   of
                   another
                   nature
                   ;
                   it
                   was
                   
                     to
                     bring
                     them
                     unto
                     glory
                  
                   ,
                   eternal
                   glory
                   with
                   himself
                   in
                   heaven
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   wonder
                   if
                   the
                   way
                   whereby
                   this
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   accomplished
                   be
                   
                     quite
                     of
                     another
                     nature
                  
                   than
                   that
                   whereby
                   their
                   temporal
                   deliverance
                   was
                   wrought
                   ;
                   namely
                   by
                   the
                   death
                   and
                   sufferings
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   himself
                   .
                   And
                   here
                   in
                   reference
                   unto
                   this
                   design
                   of
                   God
                   it
                   is
                   supposed
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   some
                   who
                   were
                   created
                   for
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   had
                   by
                   sin
                   come
                   short
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   without
                   a
                   
                     new
                     way
                  
                   of
                   
                     bringing
                     them
                  
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   impossible
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   ever
                   be
                   made
                   partakers
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   here
                   supposed
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   Doctrine
                   concerning
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   way
                   whereby
                   God
                   will
                   at
                   length
                   bring
                   them
                   who
                   are
                   designed
                   unto
                   glory
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   is
                   by
                   taking
                   of
                   them
                   first
                   into
                   a
                   state
                   of
                   Sonship
                   and
                   Reconciliation
                   with
                   himself
                   ;
                   they
                   must
                   be
                   sons
                   before
                   they
                   are
                   brought
                   to
                   glory
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   double
                   act
                   of
                   Gods
                   Predestination
                   ;
                   the
                   first
                   is
                   his
                   
                     designation
                     of
                     some
                     unto
                     grace
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   sons
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   1.5
                   .
                   the
                   other
                   his
                   appointment
                   of
                   those
                   sons
                   unto
                   glory
                   ,
                   both
                   to
                   be
                   wrought
                   and
                   accomplished
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Captain
                     of
                     their
                     salvation
                  
                   .
                   The
                   latter
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   execution
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   namely
                   the
                   
                     bringing
                     of
                     those
                     who
                     by
                     grace
                     are
                     made
                     sons
                     ,
                     unto
                     glory
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   here
                   expresseth
                   .
                   He
                   dealeth
                   not
                   with
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   in
                   this
                   Epistle
                   about
                   the
                   conversion
                   of
                   the
                   Elect
                   ,
                   the
                   traduction
                   of
                   them
                   into
                   a
                   state
                   of
                   grace
                   and
                   sonship
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   government
                   of
                   them
                   being
                   made
                   sons
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   guidance
                   unto
                   glory
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   the
                   
                     sufferings
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   absolutely
                   and
                   in
                   themselves
                   are
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   our
                   sonship
                   and
                   reconciliation
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   are
                   mentioned
                   here
                   only
                   as
                   the
                   means
                   whereby
                   Christ
                   entred
                   into
                   a
                   condition
                   of
                   
                     leading
                     sons
                     into
                     glory
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   saving
                   them
                   who
                   upon
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   his
                   sufferings
                   are
                   made
                   sons
                   by
                   grace
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   precisely
                   respected
                   neither
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   withall
                   intimates
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   effect
                   of
                   it
                   towards
                   the
                   Elect.
                   Now
                   these
                   sons
                   thus
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   unto
                   glory
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   many
                   ;
                   not
                   all
                   absolutely
                   ,
                   not
                   a
                   few
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   only
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   looked
                   for
                   ;
                   but
                   
                     all
                     the
                     Elect
                  
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   
                     many
                     ,
                     Rev.
                  
                   7.9
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   work
                   of
                   
                     bringing
                     many
                     sons
                     unto
                     glory
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   here
                   signally
                   assigned
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   unto
                   
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                  
                   ,
                   whose
                   Love
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Grace
                   ,
                   Believers
                   are
                   principally
                   to
                   eye
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   work
                   of
                   their
                   salvation
                   wrought
                   out
                   and
                   accomplished
                   by
                   Jesus
                   Christ.
                   This
                   therefore
                   we
                   shall
                   a
                   little
                   insist
                   upon
                   to
                   declare
                   the
                   grounds
                   and
                   reasons
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   account
                   whereof
                   it
                   is
                   so
                   ascribed
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   what
                   acts
                   are
                   peculiarly
                   assigned
                   unto
                   the
                   Father
                   in
                   this
                   work
                   of
                   
                     bringing
                     many
                     sons
                     unto
                     glory
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   will
                   secure
                   the
                   ascription
                   of
                   it
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   therein
                   our
                   interpretation
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   
                     Eternal
                     designation
                  
                   of
                   them
                   unto
                   that
                   glory
                   whereunto
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   ,
                   is
                   peculiarly
                   assigned
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   
                     He
                     predestinates
                     them
                     to
                     be
                     conformed
                     to
                     the
                     image
                     of
                     his
                     Son
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   8.28
                   ,
                   29
                   ,
                   30.
                   
                   The
                   God
                   and
                   Father
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   
                     chooseth
                     us
                     before
                     the
                     foundation
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   predestinateth
                   us
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     adoption
                     of
                     children
                     by
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     unto
                     himself
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                  
                   1.3
                   ,
                   4
                   ,
                   5.
                   
                   And
                   he
                   hath
                   
                     from
                     the
                     beginning
                     chosen
                     us
                     unto
                     salvation
                     ,
                  
                   2
                   Thess.
                   2.13
                   ,
                   14.
                   
                   And
                   this
                   
                     electing
                     love
                  
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   this
                   eternal
                   purpose
                   of
                   his
                   
                     good
                     pleasure
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     purposed
                     in
                     himself
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   the
                   fountain
                   and
                   spring
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   
                     immediate
                     causes
                     of
                     our
                     salvation
                  
                   .
                   From
                   hence
                   
                     Faith
                     ,
                     Acts
                  
                   13.45
                   .
                   Sanctification
                   ,
                   2
                   Thess.
                   2.13
                   .
                   
                     Holiness
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                  
                   1.4
                   .
                   preservation
                   in
                   grace
                   ,
                   2
                   Tim.
                   2.19
                   .
                   the
                   
                     death
                     of
                     Christ
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                     Joh.
                  
                   3.16
                   .
                   and
                   final
                   glory
                   it self
                   ,
                   2
                   Tim.
                   2.10
                   .
                   do
                   all
                   ensue
                   and
                   proceed
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   on
                   the
                   account
                   hereof
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   justly
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   
                     Bringer
                     of
                     many
                     sons
                     to
                     glory
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   He
                   was
                   the
                   spring
                   and
                   fountain
                   of
                   that
                   Covenant
                   (
                   as
                   in
                   all
                   other
                   Operations
                   of
                   the
                   Deity
                   )
                   that
                   was
                   of
                   old
                   between
                   himself
                   and
                   his
                   Son
                   ,
                   about
                   the
                   salvation
                   and
                   glory
                   of
                   the
                   Elect.
                   See
                   Zech.
                   6.13
                   .
                   Isa.
                   42.1
                   .
                   Prov.
                   8.20
                   ,
                   21
                   ,
                   22
                   ,
                   23
                   ,
                   24
                   ,
                   25
                   ,
                   26
                   ,
                   27
                   ,
                   28
                   ,
                   29
                   ,
                   30.
                   
                   Isa.
                   50.4
                   .
                   chap.
                   53.11
                   ,
                   12.
                   
                   Psal.
                   16.10
                   to
                   Psal.
                   110.1
                   ,
                   6.
                   
                   He
                   in
                   his
                   love
                   and
                   grace
                   is
                   still
                   declared
                   as
                   the
                   Proposer
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   Duty
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Reward
                   of
                   the
                   Mediator
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Son
                     incarnate
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Son
                   accepts
                   of
                   his
                   Terms
                   and
                   Proposals
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   10.5
                   ,
                   6
                   ,
                   7
                   ,
                   8.
                   
                   And
                   hence
                   the
                   Intenseness
                   of
                   his
                   Love
                   ,
                   the
                   Immutability
                   of
                   his
                   Counsel
                   ,
                   the
                   Holiness
                   of
                   his
                   Nature
                   ,
                   his
                   Righteousness
                   and
                   Faithfulness
                   ,
                   his
                   Infinite
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   do
                   all
                   shine
                   forth
                   in
                   the
                   Mediation
                   and
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   3.25
                   ,
                   26.
                   chap.
                   5.8
                   .
                   1
                   Joh.
                   4.9
                   .
                   Heb.
                   6.17
                   ,
                   18.
                   
                   Tit.
                   1.2
                   .
                   Rather
                   than
                   his
                   Love
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   satisfied
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Counsel
                   accomplished
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     spared
                     not
                     his
                     own
                     Son
                     ,
                     but
                     gave
                     him
                     unto
                     death
                     for
                     us
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   He
                   signally
                   gave
                   out
                   the
                   
                     first
                     Promise
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   great
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   and
                   afterwards
                   declared
                   ,
                   confirmed
                   ,
                   and
                   ratified
                   by
                   his
                   Oath
                   ,
                   that
                   Covenant
                   wherein
                   all
                   the
                   means
                   of
                   
                     bringing
                     the
                     elect
                     unto
                     glory
                  
                   are
                   contained
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   3.15
                   .
                   Jerem
                   :
                   31.32
                   ,
                   33
                   ,
                   34.
                   
                   Heb.
                   8.8
                   .
                   The
                   Person
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   is
                   considered
                   as
                   the
                   
                     principal
                     Author
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Person
                   covenanting
                   and
                   taking
                   us
                   into
                   covenant
                   with
                   himself
                   ;
                   the
                   Son
                   as
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   being
                   considered
                   as
                   the
                   Surety
                   and
                   Mediator
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   7.22
                   .
                   chap.
                   9.15
                   .
                   and
                   the
                   Purchaser
                   of
                   the
                   Promises
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   He
                   
                     gave
                     and
                     sent
                     his
                     Son
                  
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Saviour
                   and
                   Redeemer
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   in
                   his
                   whole
                   work
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   that
                   he
                   did
                   and
                   suffered
                   ,
                   he
                   
                     obeyed
                     the
                     Command
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   fulfilled
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                   Him
                   did
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   send
                   ,
                   and
                   seal
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     set
                     forth
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Scripture
                   every
                   where
                   expresseth
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   every
                   where
                   remits
                   us
                   to
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   the
                   Love
                   ,
                   Will
                   ,
                   and
                   Authority
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                   in
                   all
                   that
                   he
                   did
                   ,
                   taught
                   or
                   suffered
                   ,
                   so
                   seeking
                   the
                   
                     Glory
                     of
                     God
                     that
                     sent
                     him
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   He
                   draws
                   his
                   Elect
                   ,
                   and
                   enables
                   them
                   to
                   
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     Son
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   believe
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   obtain
                   life
                   salvation
                   and
                   glory
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   
                     No
                     man
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   
                     can
                     come
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     except
                     the
                     Father
                     which
                     hath
                     sent
                     me
                     draw
                     him
                     ,
                     Joh.
                  
                   6.44
                   .
                   No
                   man
                   ,
                   no
                   not
                   any
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Elect
                   ,
                   can
                   come
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   unless
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   pursuit
                   of
                   that
                   love
                   from
                   whence
                   it
                   was
                   that
                   he
                   sent
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   do
                   put
                   forth
                   the
                   
                     efficacy
                     of
                     his
                     grace
                  
                   to
                   enable
                   him
                   thereunto
                   ;
                   and
                   accordingly
                   he
                   
                     reveals
                     him
                  
                   unto
                   some
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   is
                   hidden
                   from
                   others
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   11.25
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   
                     Revelation
                     of
                     Christ
                     unto
                     the
                     soul
                  
                   is
                   the
                   immediate
                   act
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   16.17
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   Being
                   
                     reconciled
                     unto
                     them
                     by
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     his
                     Son
                     ,
                  
                   he
                   reconciles
                   them
                   unto
                   himself
                   ,
                   by
                   giving
                   them
                   pardon
                   and
                   forgiveness
                   of
                   sins
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Promises
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   they
                   cannot
                   come
                   to
                   glory
                   ,
                   2
                   Cor.
                   5.18
                   ,
                   19
                   ,
                   20
                   ,
                   21.
                   
                   
                     He
                     is
                     in
                     Christ
                     reconciling
                     us
                     unto
                     himself
                     ,
                  
                   by
                   the
                   non-imputation
                   ,
                   or
                   forgiveness
                   of
                   our
                   sins
                   ;
                   
                     Forgiving
                     us
                     all
                     our
                     trespasses
                     for
                     Christ
                     his
                     sake
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                  
                   4.32
                   .
                   There
                   are
                   many
                   things
                   concurring
                   unto
                   the
                   pardon
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   peculiar
                   acts
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   He
                   quickens
                   them
                   and
                   sanctifies
                   them
                   by
                   his
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     make
                     them
                     meet
                     for
                     the
                     inheritance
                     of
                     the
                     Saints
                     in
                     light
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   enjoyment
                   of
                   glory
                   .
                   
                     He
                     that
                     raised
                     up
                     Jesus
                     from
                     the
                     dead
                     ,
                     quickens
                     us
                     by
                     his
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   8.11
                   .
                   So
                   saving
                   us
                   ,
                   
                     by
                     the
                     washing
                     of
                     Regeneration
                     ,
                     and
                     renewing
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     shed
                     on
                     us
                     richly
                     by
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     Tit.
                  
                   3.5
                   ,
                   6.
                   
                   This
                   sanctification
                   and
                   renovation
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   supplies
                   of
                   actual
                   grace
                   ,
                   enabling
                   us
                   unto
                   obedience
                   ,
                   are
                   every
                   where
                   asserted
                   as
                   the
                   Grant
                   and
                   Work
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   who
                   
                     worketh
                     in
                     us
                     both
                     to
                     will
                     and
                     to
                     do
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     good
                     pleasure
                     .
                  
                   And
                   so
                   in
                   especial
                   is
                   the
                   saving
                   illumination
                   of
                   our
                   minds
                   ,
                   to
                   know
                   the
                   mystery
                   of
                   his
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   discern
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   God
                   ,
                   2
                   Cor.
                   4.6
                   .
                   Col.
                   2.2
                   Ephes.
                   3.13
                   ,
                   14
                   ,
                   15
                   ,
                   16
                   ,
                   17
                   ,
                   18.
                   
                   Matth.
                   11.25
                   .
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   As
                   the
                   
                     Great
                     Father
                     of
                     the
                     Family
                  
                   he
                   adopts
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   makes
                   them
                   his
                   sons
                   ,
                   that
                   
                   so
                   he
                   may
                   bring
                   them
                   unto
                   glory
                   :
                   He
                   gives
                   them
                   the
                   power
                   or
                   
                     priviledge
                     to
                     become
                     the
                     sons
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Joh.
                  
                   1.11
                   .
                   making
                   
                     them
                     heirs
                     and
                     coheirs
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   8.14
                   ,
                   15
                   ,
                   16
                   ,
                   17.
                   sending
                   withall
                   
                     into
                     their
                     hearts
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     adoption
                     ,
                     enabling
                     them
                     to
                     cry
                     ,
                     Abba
                     Father
                     ,
                     Gal.
                  
                   4.6
                   .
                   The
                   whole
                   right
                   of
                   
                     adopting
                     children
                  
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   is
                   the
                   
                     authoritative
                     translation
                  
                   of
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   and
                   kingdom
                   of
                   Sathan
                   into
                   his
                   own
                   Family
                   and
                   Houshold
                   ,
                   with
                   their
                   investiture
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   rights
                   and
                   priviledges
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   He
                   confirms
                   them
                   in
                   Faith
                   ,
                   establisheth
                   them
                   in
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   preserveth
                   them
                   from
                   dangers
                   and
                   oppositions
                   of
                   all
                   sorts
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   manifold
                   wisdom
                   keeps
                   them
                   
                     through
                     his
                     power
                  
                   unto
                   the
                   glory
                   prepared
                   for
                   them
                   ;
                   as
                   2
                   Cor.
                   1.21
                   ,
                   22.
                   
                   Ephes.
                   3.20
                   ,
                   21.
                   1
                   
                   Pet.
                   1.5
                   Joh.
                   17.11
                   .
                
                 
                   10.
                   
                   He
                   gives
                   them
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                  
                   as
                   their
                   Comforter
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   those
                   blessed
                   and
                   unspeakable
                   benefits
                   which
                   attend
                   that
                   gift
                   of
                   his
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   7.11
                   .
                   Luke
                   11.13
                   .
                   Joh.
                   14.16
                   ,
                   17.
                   
                   Gal.
                   4.6
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   brief
                   ,
                   in
                   
                     bringing
                     the
                     Elect
                     unto
                     Glory
                  
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   
                     Sovereign
                     Acts
                  
                   of
                   Power
                   ,
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   Love
                   and
                   Grace
                   exerted
                   therein
                   ,
                   are
                   peculiarly
                   assigned
                   unto
                   the
                   Father
                   ;
                   as
                   all
                   
                     ministerial
                     acts
                  
                   are
                   unto
                   the
                   Son
                   as
                   Mediator
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   reason
                   why
                   he
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   said
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   eminency
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     leader
                     or
                     bringer
                     of
                     his
                     sons
                     unto
                     glory
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   herein
                   lies
                   a
                   great
                   direction
                   unto
                   Believers
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   great
                   supportment
                   for
                   their
                   faith
                   .
                   Peter
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     by
                     Christ
                     we
                     do
                     believe
                     in
                     God
                     that
                     raised
                     him
                     from
                     the
                     dead
                     ,
                     and
                     gave
                     him
                     glory
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     faith
                     and
                     hope
                     might
                     be
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Pet.
                   1.21
                   .
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   considered
                   as
                   Mediator
                   is
                   the
                   next
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   the
                   ultimate
                   Object
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   and
                   hope
                   .
                   We
                   so
                   believe
                   
                     in
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     by
                     him
                  
                   to
                   believe
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   whose
                   Love
                   is
                   the
                   supreme
                   fountain
                   and
                   spring
                   of
                   our
                   salvation
                   ;
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   manifests
                   in
                   that
                   double
                   instance
                   of
                   his
                   
                     raising
                     up
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     giving
                     of
                     him
                     glory
                  
                   ;
                   thereby
                   declaring
                   himself
                   the
                   principal
                   Author
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   work
                   of
                   his
                   Mediation
                   .
                   This
                   he
                   directs
                   us
                   unto
                   ,
                   so
                   to
                   believe
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   discerning
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   him
                   the
                   
                     Grace
                     ,
                     Good-will
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Love
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   himself
                   towards
                   us
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   encouraged
                   to
                   fix
                   our
                   faith
                   and
                   hope
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     seeing
                     he
                     himself
                     loveth
                     us
                  
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   Christ
                   himself
                   had
                   no
                   need
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   the
                   love
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   for
                   the
                   
                     communication
                     of
                     the
                     effects
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     Joh.
                  
                   16.26
                   ,
                   27.
                   
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   directed
                   we
                   
                     pray
                     to
                     the
                     Father
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     Joh.
                  
                   16.23
                   ,
                   24.
                   
                   And
                   we
                   thus
                   place
                   
                     our
                     faith
                     in
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                  
                   when
                   we
                   conceive
                   of
                   him
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Sovereign
                     Leader
                     of
                     us
                     unto
                     glory
                     ,
                  
                   by
                   all
                   the
                   instances
                   before
                   mentioned
                   .
                   And
                   then
                   doth
                   faith
                   find
                   rest
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   delight
                   ,
                   complacency
                   and
                   satisfaction
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   else-where
                   declared
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   There
                   is
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   intimated
                   the
                   
                     principal
                     means
                  
                   that
                   God
                   fixed
                   on
                   for
                   the
                   accomplishment
                   of
                   this
                   design
                   of
                   his
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     the
                     bringing
                     of
                     many
                     sons
                     unto
                     glory
                  
                   ;
                   it
                   was
                   by
                   appointing
                   a
                   
                     Captain
                     of
                     their
                     salvation
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Jews
                   generally
                   granted
                   that
                   the
                   Messiah
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   
                     Captain
                     of
                     their
                     salvation
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   misunderstanding
                   that
                   salvation
                   ,
                   they
                   also
                   mistook
                   the
                   whole
                   nature
                   of
                   his
                   Office.
                   The
                   Apostle
                   doth
                   here
                   evidently
                   compare
                   him
                   unto
                   Joshua
                   ,
                   the
                   Captain
                   and
                   Leader
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   into
                   Canaan
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   before
                   preferred
                   him
                   above
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   by
                   whose
                   ministery
                   the
                   Law
                   was
                   given
                   unto
                   the
                   people
                   in
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   )
                   which
                   was
                   a
                   Type
                   of
                   their
                   salvation
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   farther
                   declares
                   ,
                   chap.
                   4.
                   
                   All
                   the
                   
                     sons
                     of
                     God
                  
                   are
                   put
                   under
                   his
                   conduct
                   and
                   guidance
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   old
                   were
                   under
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   Joshua
                   ,
                   to
                   bring
                   them
                   into
                   the
                   glory
                   designed
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   promised
                   unto
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Covenant
                   made
                   with
                   Abraham
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   is
                   called
                   their
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Prince
                     ,
                     Ruler
                  
                   and
                   Captain
                   ,
                   or
                   Author
                   of
                   their
                   salvation
                   ,
                   on
                   several
                   accounts
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Of
                   his
                   Authority
                   and
                   Right
                   to
                   rule
                   over
                   them
                   in
                   order
                   unto
                   their
                   salvation
                   ;
                   so
                   he
                   appeared
                   unto
                   Joshua
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Josh.
                   5.14
                   .
                   The
                   
                     Captain
                     of
                     the
                     Lords
                     host
                  
                   ;
                   intimating
                   then
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   another
                   Captain
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   work
                   to
                   do
                   than
                   what
                   Joshua
                   had
                   then
                   in
                   hand
                   .
                   The
                   General
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   People
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   Joab
                   was
                   to
                   Israel
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Of
                   his
                   actual
                   leading
                   and
                   Conduct
                   of
                   them
                   by
                   his
                   Example
                   ,
                   Spirit
                   and
                   Grace
                   ,
                   through
                   all
                   the
                   difficulties
                   of
                   their
                   warfare
                   ;
                   so
                   he
                   was
                   promised
                   as
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Isa.
                   55.4
                   
                     Princeps
                     ,
                     Dux
                     ,
                     Antecessor
                  
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     Leader
                     and
                     Commander
                  
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   one
                   that
                   goes
                   before
                   them
                   for
                   their
                   direction
                   and
                   guidance
                   ,
                   giving
                   them
                   an
                   example
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   person
                   of
                   doing
                   and
                   suffering
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   entring
                   into
                   glory
                   .
                   So
                   is
                   he
                   their
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   6.20
                   .
                   
                     Antecessor
                     ,
                     Fore-runner
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   as
                   Daniel
                   calls
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Dan.
                   9.25
                   .
                   
                     Messiah
                     the
                     Prince
                  
                   or
                   Guide
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   As
                   he
                   is
                   unto
                   them
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   chap.
                   5.9
                   .
                   
                     the
                     Author
                  
                   or
                   
                     Cause
                     of
                     eternal
                     salvation
                  
                   ;
                   he
                   procured
                   and
                   purchased
                   it
                   for
                   them
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   expression
                   denotes
                   both
                   his
                   acquisition
                   of
                   salvation
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Conduct
                   or
                   
                     Leading
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     of
                     God
                  
                   unto
                   the
                   enjoyment
                   
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   hereby
                   also
                   intimates
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   way
                   whereby
                   God
                   will
                   bring
                   the
                   Sons
                   unto
                   Glory
                   ,
                   is
                   full
                   of
                   Difficulties
                   ,
                   Perplexities
                   and
                   Oppositions
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Israelites
                   into
                   Canaan
                   was
                   also
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   need
                   of
                   a
                   Captain
                   ,
                   Leader
                   and
                   Guide
                   to
                   carry
                   them
                   through
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   all
                   is
                   rendered
                   safe
                   and
                   secure
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   Power
                   ,
                   Grace
                   and
                   Faithfulness
                   of
                   their
                   Leader
                   .
                   They
                   only
                   perish
                   in
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   and
                   dye
                   in
                   their
                   sins
                   ,
                   who
                   either
                   out
                   of
                   love
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     flesh-pots
                     of
                     Aegypt
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   pleasures
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   or
                   being
                   terrified
                   with
                   the
                   hardships
                   of
                   the
                   warfare
                   which
                   he
                   calls
                   them
                   unto
                   ,
                   refuse
                   to
                   go
                   up
                   under
                   his
                   command
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   There
                   is
                   expressed
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     especial
                     way
                  
                   ,
                   whereby
                   God
                   fitted
                   or
                   designed
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   unto
                   this
                   Office
                   of
                   being
                   a
                   
                     Captain
                     of
                     salvation
                  
                   unto
                   the
                   Sons
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   unto
                   Glory
                   .
                   To
                   understand
                   this
                   aright
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   observe
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   speaks
                   not
                   here
                   of
                   the
                   Redemption
                   of
                   the
                   Elect
                   absolutely
                   ;
                   
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   
                     bringing
                     them
                     to
                     Glory
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   made
                   Sons
                   in
                   an
                   especial
                   manner
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   he
                   treats
                   not
                   absolutely
                   of
                   the
                   Designation
                   ,
                   Consecration
                   ,
                   or
                   fitting
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   unto
                   his
                   Office
                   of
                   Mediator
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   unto
                   that
                   part
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Execution
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   especially
                   concerns
                   the
                   
                     leading
                     of
                     the
                     Sons
                     unto
                     glory
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   Joshuah
                   lead
                   the
                   Israelites
                   into
                   Canaan
                   .
                   This
                   will
                   give
                   us
                   light
                   into
                   what
                   Act
                   of
                   God
                   towards
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   is
                   intended
                   in
                   this
                   expression
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   And
                   sundry
                   are
                   here
                   pleaded
                   by
                   Expositors
                   ,
                   not
                   without
                   some
                   probability
                   .
                   As
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   Some
                   think
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   
                     bringing
                     him
                     to
                     glory
                  
                   is
                   intended
                   ;
                   it
                   became
                   him
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     bring
                     him
                     to
                     Glory
                  
                   by
                   and
                   through
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   so
                   to
                   perfect
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   besides
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   no
                   where
                   so
                   used
                   ,
                   nor
                   hath
                   any
                   such
                   signification
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   doth
                   not
                   declare
                   what
                   God
                   intended
                   to
                   
                     bring
                     him
                     unto
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     by
                     what
                  
                   in
                   and
                   about
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   intended
                   to
                   
                     bring
                     many
                     Sons
                     to
                     glory
                  
                   .
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   Some
                   would
                   have
                   it
                   to
                   denote
                   the
                   
                     finishing
                     of
                     Gods
                     work
                     about
                     him
                  
                   ;
                   whence
                   in
                   his
                   sufferings
                   on
                   the
                   Cross
                   he
                   said
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     it
                     is
                     finished
                     ,
                     John
                  
                   19.30
                   .
                   This
                   answers
                   indeed
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   used
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   by
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   of
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                   here
                   used
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   which
                   never
                   signifies
                   to
                   
                     end
                     or
                     finish
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   
                     perfect
                     by
                     bringing
                     unto
                     an
                     end
                     .
                  
                   (
                   3.
                   )
                   Some
                   think
                   God
                   made
                   the
                   
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     perfect
                     by
                     sufferings
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   gave
                   him
                   thereby
                   a
                   full
                   sense
                   and
                   Experience
                   of
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   his
                   people
                   ;
                   whence
                   he
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   
                     learn
                     obedience
                     by
                     the
                     things
                     that
                     he
                     suffered
                     ,
                     Chap.
                  
                   5.8
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   God
                   did
                   so
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   formally
                   and
                   directly
                   expressed
                   by
                   this
                   word
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   never
                   used
                   unto
                   that
                   purpose
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   rather
                   a
                   consequent
                   of
                   the
                   Act
                   here
                   intended
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   Act
                   it self
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   then
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   signifies
                   to
                   
                     consecrate
                     ,
                     dedicate
                     ,
                     to
                     sanctifie
                  
                   unto
                   an
                   Office
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   especial
                   Part
                   or
                   Act
                   of
                   an
                   Office
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   proper
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ▪
                   are
                   Mysteries
                   ;
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     sacred
                     Acts
                     and
                     Offices
                  
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   initiated
                   and
                   consecrated
                   unto
                   sacred
                   Offices
                   or
                   employments
                   .
                   See
                   Exod.
                   29.33
                   ,
                   35.
                   in
                   the
                   LXX
                   .
                   Hence
                   the
                   Antients
                   called
                   Baptism
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Consecration
                   unto
                   the
                   sacred
                   Service
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                   next
                   insisted
                   on
                   by
                   our
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   is
                   so
                   used
                   by
                   Christ
                   himself
                   John
                   17.19
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     for
                     their
                     sakes
                     ,
                     I
                     sanctifie
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     dedicate
                     ,
                  
                   consecrate
                   ,
                   separate
                   my self
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                   .
                   And
                   his
                   blood
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   that
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   10.29
                   .
                   
                     wherewith
                     he
                     was
                     so
                     consecrated
                  
                   .
                   Nor
                   is
                   this
                   word
                   used
                   in
                   any
                   other
                   sense
                   in
                   this
                   whole
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   wherein
                   it
                   is
                   often
                   used
                   ,
                   when
                   applyed
                   unto
                   Christ
                   ,
                   See
                   Chap.
                   5.9
                   .
                   Chap.
                   7.28
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   was
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   among
                   the
                   Heathen
                   ,
                   signifying
                   the
                   Initiation
                   and
                   Consecration
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   into
                   the
                   Mysteries
                   of
                   their
                   Religion
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Leader
                   unto
                   others
                   .
                   And
                   among
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   it
                   was
                   performed
                   through
                   the
                   instigation
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   by
                   great
                   sufferings
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   
                     Gregory
                     Nazianzen
                     .
                     Orat.
                     cont
                     .
                     Jul.
                  
                   1.
                   
                   
                     No
                     man
                     could
                     be
                     consecrated
                     unto
                     the
                     mysteries
                     of
                     Mithra
                  
                   (
                   the
                   Sun
                   )
                   
                     unless
                     he
                     proved
                     himself
                     holy
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     inviolable
                     ,
                     by
                     passing
                     through
                     many
                     degrees
                     of
                     punishments
                     and
                     trialls
                     .
                  
                   Thus
                   it
                   became
                   God
                   to
                   dedicate
                   and
                   consecrate
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   unto
                   this
                   Part
                   of
                   his
                   Office
                   by
                   his
                   
                     own
                     sufferings
                  
                   .
                   He
                   consecrated
                   Aaron
                   to
                   be
                   Priest
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   Moses
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   was
                   set
                   apart
                   to
                   his
                   Office
                   by
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   other
                   things
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   must
                   be
                   
                     consecrated
                     by
                     his
                     own
                     sufferings
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   himself
                   .
                   And
                   thence
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   
                     very
                     sufferings
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   as
                   antecedaneous
                   unto
                   his
                   being
                   a
                   
                     Captain
                     of
                     salvation
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   this
                   End
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   
                     lead
                     the
                     Sons
                     unto
                     Glory
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   means
                   of
                   his
                   dedication
                   or
                   consecration
                   ,
                   are
                   in
                   themselves
                   a
                   great
                   part
                   of
                   that
                   means
                   whereby
                   he
                   procures
                   salvation
                   for
                   them
                   .
                   By
                   all
                   the
                   sufferings
                   then
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   in
                   his
                   life
                   and
                   death
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   sufferings
                   he
                   wrought
                   out
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   the
                   elect
                   ,
                   did
                   God
                   consecrate
                   and
                   dedicate
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Prince
                   ,
                   a
                   Leader
                   and
                   Captain
                   of
                   salvation
                   unto
                   his
                   people
                   ;
                   as
                   Peter
                   declares
                   the
                   whole
                   matter
                   ,
                   Acts
                   5.30
                   ,
                   31.
                   
                   and
                   Chap.
                   2.36
                   .
                   And
                   from
                   these
                   things
                   last
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   being
                   the
                   Captain
                   of
                   our
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   dedicated
                   unto
                   that
                   Office
                   by
                   his
                   own
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   it
                   appeareth
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     the
                     whole
                     work
                     of
                     saving
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     God
                     from
                     first
                     to
                     last
                     ,
                     their
                     guidance
                     and
                     conduct
                     through
                     sins
                     and
                     sufferings
                     unto
                     Glory
                     ,
                     is
                     committed
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                  
                   ;
                   whence
                   he
                   is
                   constantly
                   to
                   be
                   eyed
                   by
                   believers
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   concernments
                   of
                   their
                   Faith
                   ,
                   Obedience
                   and
                   Consolation
                   .
                   Behold
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     have
                     given
                     him
                     for
                     a
                     witness
                     to
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     a
                     leader
                     and
                     commander
                     to
                     the
                     People
                     ,
                     Isa.
                  
                   55.4
                   .
                   
                     A
                     Witness
                  
                   to
                   testifie
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   in
                   revealing
                   the
                   mind
                   and
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   a
                   Leader
                   going
                   before
                   them
                   as
                   a
                   Prince
                   and
                   Captain
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   word
                   signifies
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   Commander
                   ,
                   that
                   gives
                   out
                   Laws
                   and
                   Rules
                   for
                   their
                   Obedience
                   .
                   God
                   hath
                   set
                   him
                   as
                   a
                   Lord
                   over
                   his
                   whole
                   House
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   3.5
                   .
                   and
                   committed
                   all
                   the
                   mannagement
                   of
                   all
                   its
                   concernments
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   Person
                   that
                   belongs
                   unto
                   Gods
                   design
                   of
                   
                     bringing
                     many
                     sons
                     to
                     glory
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   is
                   under
                   his
                   Rule
                   and
                   Inspection
                   .
                   Neither
                   is
                   there
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   concerns
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   passage
                   towards
                   glory
                   ,
                   whereby
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   farthered
                   or
                   hindered
                   in
                   their
                   way
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   care
                   is
                   committed
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   care
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Army
                   lyes
                   on
                   the
                   General
                   ,
                   or
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   host
                   .
                   This
                   the
                   Prophet
                   sets
                   out
                   in
                   his
                   
                     type
                     Eliakim
                     ,
                     Isa.
                  
                   22.21
                   ,
                   22
                   ,
                   23
                   ,
                   24.
                   
                   
                     He
                     is
                     fastned
                     as
                     a
                     nayl
                     in
                     a
                     sure
                     place
                     ;
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     the
                     house
                     ,
                     and
                     every
                     vessel
                     of
                     it
                     from
                     the
                     greatest
                     unto
                     the
                     least
                     is
                     hanged
                     on
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   weight
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   the
                   care
                   of
                   all
                   is
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   committed
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   People
                   came
                   out
                   of
                   Aegypt
                   with
                   Moses
                   they
                   were
                   numbered
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   being
                   the
                   Administrator
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   
                     they
                     dyed
                  
                   all
                   in
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   :
                   but
                   they
                   were
                   delivered
                   again
                   by
                   tale
                   and
                   number
                   unto
                   Joshuah
                   the
                   type
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   and
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   not
                   one
                   failed
                   of
                   entring
                   into
                   Canaan
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   dischargeth
                   this
                   trust
                   as
                   a
                   faithful
                   Captain
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   With
                   Care
                   and
                   
                     Watchfulness
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   121.4
                   .
                   
                     Behold
                     he
                     that
                     keepeth
                  
                   Israel
                   ,
                   
                     shall
                     neither
                     slumber
                     nor
                     sleep
                  
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   time
                   nor
                   season
                   wherein
                   the
                   Sons
                   committed
                   unto
                   his
                   Care
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   surprized
                   through
                   any
                   neglect
                   or
                   regardlesness
                   in
                   him
                   .
                   His
                   eyes
                   are
                   alwayes
                   open
                   upon
                   them
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   never
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   nor
                   thoughts
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   
                     engraven
                     on
                     the
                     palms
                     of
                     his
                     hand
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     walls
                     are
                     continually
                     before
                     him
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   as
                   he
                   expresseth
                   it
                   ,
                   Isa.
                   27.3
                   .
                   
                     I
                     the
                     Lord
                     do
                     keep
                     my
                     Vineyard
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     water
                     it
                     every
                     moment
                     ,
                     lest
                     any
                     hurt
                     it
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     keep
                     it
                     night
                     and
                     day
                     .
                  
                   Greater
                   Care
                   and
                   Watchfulness
                   cannot
                   be
                   expressed
                   ;
                   night
                   and
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     every
                     moment
                  
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   intent
                   about
                   this
                   work
                   .
                   Oh
                   how
                   great
                   an
                   encouragement
                   is
                   this
                   to
                   adhere
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   follow
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   Course
                   of
                   Obedience
                   that
                   he
                   calls
                   unto
                   .
                   This
                   puts
                   life
                   into
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                   and
                   gives
                   them
                   security
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   know
                   that
                   their
                   Commander
                   is
                   continually
                   careful
                   for
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   He
                   dischargeth
                   this
                   great
                   trust
                   with
                   
                     Tenderness
                     and
                     Love
                     ,
                     Isa.
                  
                   40.11
                   .
                   
                     He
                     shall
                     feed
                     his
                     flock
                     like
                     a
                     Shepheard
                     ,
                     he
                     shall
                     gather
                     the
                     Lambs
                     with
                     his
                     arm
                     ,
                     and
                     carry
                     them
                     in
                     his
                     bosome
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     gently
                     lead
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     with
                     young
                     .
                  
                   These
                   Sons
                   are
                   of
                   various
                   sorts
                   and
                   degrees
                   ;
                   the
                   best
                   and
                   strongest
                   of
                   them
                   are
                   but
                   sheep
                   ;
                   poor
                   infirm
                   and
                   helpless
                   creatures
                   ;
                   and
                   amongst
                   them
                   some
                   are
                   young
                   and
                   tender
                   ,
                   as
                   Lambs
                   ;
                   some
                   heavy
                   and
                   burdened
                   with
                   sins
                   and
                   afflictions
                   ,
                   like
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   with
                   young
                   .
                   In
                   tender
                   compassion
                   he
                   condescends
                   unto
                   all
                   their
                   conditions
                   ;
                   feeds
                   and
                   preserves
                   the
                   whole
                   flock
                   as
                   a
                   shepheard
                   ;
                   gathers
                   in
                   his
                   arm
                   ,
                   and
                   bears
                   in
                   his
                   bosome
                   ,
                   those
                   that
                   otherwise
                   by
                   their
                   infirmity
                   would
                   be
                   cast
                   behind
                   ,
                   and
                   left
                   unto
                   danger
                   .
                   Compassion
                   he
                   hath
                   for
                   them
                   that
                   err
                   and
                   are
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   ;
                   seeks
                   for
                   them
                   that
                   wander
                   ,
                   heals
                   the
                   diseased
                   ,
                   feeds
                   them
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   even
                   a
                   
                     flock
                     of
                     slaughter
                  
                   .
                   And
                   where
                   these
                   two
                   concur
                   ,
                   Care
                   and
                   Compassion
                   ,
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   want
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   ;
                   Psal.
                   23.1
                   .
                   Indeed
                   Sion
                   is
                   ready
                   sometimes
                   to
                   complain
                   that
                   
                     she
                     is
                     forgotten
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Sons
                   in
                   great
                   Distresses
                   ,
                   Afflictions
                   ,
                   Persecutions
                   ,
                   Temptations
                   that
                   may
                   befall
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   
                     way
                     to
                     glory
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   apt
                   to
                   think
                   they
                   are
                   forgotten
                   and
                   disregarded
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   left
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   to
                   shift
                   for
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   wrestle
                   with
                   their
                   difficulties
                   by
                   their
                   own
                   strength
                   and
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   know
                   to
                   be
                   as
                   a
                   thing
                   of
                   nought
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   fear
                   is
                   vain
                   and
                   ungrateful
                   .
                   Whilst
                   they
                   are
                   
                     found
                     in
                     the
                     way
                  
                   ,
                   following
                   the
                   Captain
                   of
                   their
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   utterly
                   impossible
                   that
                   this
                   Watchfulness
                   ,
                   Care
                   ,
                   Love
                   and
                   tenderness
                   should
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   be
                   wanting
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   He
                   leads
                   them
                   with
                   Power
                   ,
                   Authority
                   and
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   Mic.
                   5.4
                   .
                   
                     He
                     shall
                     stand
                     and
                     rule
                     in
                     the
                     strength
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Majesty
                     of
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     his
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     shall
                     abide
                     .
                  
                   The
                   
                     name
                     of
                     God
                  
                   is
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   accompanied
                   with
                   his
                   Power
                   and
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   puts
                   forth
                   in
                   the
                   feeding
                   and
                   ruling
                   of
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   whereon
                   their
                   safety
                   doth
                   depend
                   .
                   
                     They
                     shall
                     abide
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   dwell
                   in
                   safety
                   ,
                   because
                   in
                   this
                   his
                   Glory
                   and
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     
                     shall
                     be
                     great
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   be
                   magnified
                   
                     unto
                     the
                     ends
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                     .
                  
                   So
                   also
                   is
                   he
                   described
                   in
                   his
                   rule
                   ,
                   Zech.
                   6.13
                   .
                   
                     Even
                     he
                     shall
                     build
                     the
                     Temple
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     shall
                     bear
                     the
                     glory
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     sit
                     and
                     rule
                     upon
                     his
                     Throne
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     be
                     a
                     Priest
                     upon
                     his
                     Throne
                  
                   ;
                   Having
                   built
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   raised
                   an
                   House
                   and
                   Family
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   the
                   Ruler
                   of
                   Captain
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   preserve
                   it
                   unto
                   Glory
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   in
                   a
                   
                     glorious
                     manner
                  
                   ;
                   bearing
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     sitting
                     upon
                     a
                     Throne
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   discharge
                   of
                   his
                   Office
                   both
                   as
                   a
                   King
                   and
                   Priest.
                   Unto
                   this
                   end
                   is
                   he
                   entrusted
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   Power
                   and
                   Authority
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   before
                   described
                   ,
                   God
                   having
                   
                     given
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     head
                     over
                     all
                     things
                     unto
                     his
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   There
                   is
                   nothing
                   so
                   high
                   ,
                   so
                   great
                   ,
                   so
                   mighty
                   ,
                   that
                   lyes
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   his
                   
                     sons
                     to
                     glory
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   must
                   stoop
                   to
                   his
                   Authority
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   place
                   to
                   his
                   Power
                   .
                   The
                   whole
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Satan
                   ,
                   the
                   strong-holds
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     high
                     imaginations
                  
                   of
                   unbelief
                   ;
                   the
                   strength
                   and
                   malice
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   all
                   sink
                   before
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   thence
                   are
                   they
                   described
                   so
                   glorious
                   and
                   successful
                   in
                   their
                   way
                   ,
                   Mich.
                   2.13
                   .
                   
                     The
                     breaker
                     is
                     come
                     up
                     before
                     them
                     ,
                     they
                     have
                     broken
                     up
                     and
                     have
                     passed
                     through
                     the
                     Gate
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     gone
                     out
                     by
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     King
                     ,
                     shall
                     pass
                     before
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Lord
                     on
                     the
                     head
                     of
                     them
                     .
                  
                   Many
                   obstacles
                   lye
                   in
                   their
                   way
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   shall
                   
                     break
                     through
                     them
                     all
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   their
                   
                     King
                     and
                     Lord
                  
                   that
                   goes
                   before
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   those
                   Difficulties
                   which
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   they
                   meet
                   withal
                   ,
                   that
                   seem
                   to
                   be
                   too
                   hard
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   their
                   Persecutions
                   and
                   Sufferings
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   may
                   put
                   a
                   stop
                   unto
                   somewhat
                   of
                   their
                   outward
                   Profession
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   least
                   hinder
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   progress
                   unto
                   glory
                   .
                   Their
                   Captain
                   goes
                   before
                   them
                   with
                   Power
                   and
                   Authority
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     breaks
                     up
                     all
                  
                   the
                   hedges
                   and
                   gates
                   that
                   lye
                   in
                   their
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   gives
                   them
                   a
                   free
                   and
                   abundant
                   entrance
                   into
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   As
                   the
                   manner
                   how
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   Acts
                   wherein
                   and
                   whereby
                   this
                   Antecessor
                   and
                   Captain
                   of
                   salvation
                   leads
                   on
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   considered
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   doth
                   it
                   variously
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   He
                   
                     goes
                     before
                     them
                  
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   way
                   unto
                   the
                   end
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   principal
                   duty
                   of
                   a
                   Captain
                   or
                   Leader
                   to
                   go
                   before
                   his
                   Souldiers
                   .
                   Hence
                   they
                   that
                   went
                   unto
                   the
                   War
                   ,
                   were
                   said
                   to
                   go
                   
                     at
                     the
                     feet
                     of
                     their
                     Commanders
                     ,
                     Iudg.
                  
                   4.10
                   .
                   
                     Barak
                     went
                     up
                     and
                     ten
                     thousand
                     men
                     at
                     his
                     feet
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   followed
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   went
                   where
                   he
                   went
                   before
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   also
                   became
                   the
                   
                     Captain
                     of
                     the
                     Lords
                     Host
                  
                   ;
                   even
                   to
                   
                     go
                     before
                  
                   his
                   People
                   in
                   their
                   whole
                   way
                   ,
                   not
                   putting
                   them
                   on
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   not
                   calling
                   them
                   to
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   which
                   himself
                   passeth
                   not
                   before
                   them
                   in
                   .
                   And
                   there
                   are
                   three
                   things
                   whereunto
                   their
                   whole
                   course
                   may
                   be
                   referred
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   Their
                   Obedience
                   :
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   Their
                   Sufferings
                   ;
                   (
                   3.
                   )
                   Their
                   Entrance
                   into
                   Glory
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   all
                   these
                   hath
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   gone
                   before
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   as
                   their
                   Captain
                   and
                   Leader
                   ,
                   inviting
                   them
                   to
                   engage
                   into
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   couragiously
                   to
                   pass
                   thorough
                   them
                   ,
                   upon
                   his
                   Example
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   success
                   that
                   he
                   sets
                   before
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   As
                   unto
                   Obedience
                   ;
                   he
                   himself
                   was
                   
                     made
                     under
                     the
                     Law
                     ;
                     and
                     learned
                     obedience
                     fulfilling
                     all
                     righteousness
                     .
                  
                   Though
                   he
                   was
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Person
                   above
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   submitted
                   himself
                   to
                   every
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   righteous
                   Law
                   of
                   men
                   ;
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   give
                   an
                   Example
                   unto
                   them
                   who
                   were
                   of
                   necessity
                   to
                   be
                   subject
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   So
                   he
                   tells
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   one
                   instance
                   of
                   his
                   
                     humility
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     given
                     you
                     an
                     example
                     ,
                     that
                     ye
                     should
                     do
                     as
                     I
                     have
                     done
                     ,
                     John
                  
                   3.15
                   .
                   As
                   he
                   calls
                   on
                   
                     all
                     to
                     learn
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     was
                     meek
                     and
                     lowly
                     of
                     heart
                     ,
                     Matth.
                  
                   11.29
                   .
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   learn
                   to
                   be
                   like
                   him
                   in
                   those
                   heavenly
                   Graces
                   .
                   This
                   the
                   Apostles
                   proposed
                   as
                   their
                   pattern
                   and
                   ours
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   11.5
                   .
                   
                     Be
                     followers
                     of
                     me
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     am
                     of
                     Christ.
                  
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   labour
                   with
                   me
                   to
                   imitate
                   Christ.
                   And
                   the
                   utmost
                   Perfection
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   aim
                   at
                   in
                   Holiness
                   and
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   is
                   nothing
                   but
                   conformity
                   unto
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Pattern
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   set
                   before
                   us
                   ;
                   to
                   mark
                   his
                   footsteps
                   and
                   to
                   follow
                   him
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   our
                   
                     putting
                     on
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   growing
                   up
                   into
                   the
                   same
                   Image
                   and
                   likeness
                   with
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   He
                   
                     goes
                     before
                  
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   and
                   therein
                   is
                   also
                   a
                   Leader
                   unto
                   them
                   by
                   his
                   Example
                   .
                   Christ
                   ,
                   saith
                   
                     Peter
                     ,
                     hath
                     suffered
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     leaving
                     us
                     an
                     example
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     follow
                     his
                     steps
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   be
                   ready
                   and
                   prepared
                   unto
                   
                     patience
                     in
                     sufferings
                  
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   called
                   thereunto
                   ;
                   as
                   he
                   explains
                   himself
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   4.1
                   .
                   
                     Forasmuch
                     as
                     Christ
                     hath
                     suffered
                     for
                     us
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     arm
                     your selves
                     therefore
                     with
                     the
                     same
                     mind
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   you
                   may
                   follow
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   way
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   our
                   Apostle
                   presseth
                   much
                   in
                   this
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   12.2
                   ,
                   3.
                   
                   
                     Look
                     unto
                     Jesus
                     the
                     Author
                     and
                     finisher
                     of
                     our
                     faith
                     ,
                     who
                     for
                     the
                     joy
                     that
                     was
                     set
                     before
                     him
                     ,
                     endured
                     the
                     Cross
                     ,
                     despising
                     the
                     shame
                     ;
                     for
                     consider
                     him
                     that
                     endured
                     such
                     contradiction
                     of
                     sinners
                     against
                     himself
                     ,
                     lest
                     you
                     be
                     wearied
                     and
                     faint
                     in
                     your
                     minds
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Sons
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   sometimes
                   ready
                   to
                   think
                   it
                   strange
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   fall
                   into
                   calamity
                   
                   and
                   distresses
                   ;
                   and
                   are
                   apt
                   to
                   say
                   with
                   
                     Hezekiah
                     ,
                     Remember
                     O
                     Lord
                     we
                     beseech
                     thee
                     how
                     we
                     have
                     walked
                     before
                     thee
                     in
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     an
                     upright
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     done
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     good
                     in
                     thy
                     sight
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   weep
                   sore
                   ;
                   supposing
                   that
                   this
                   might
                   have
                   freed
                   them
                   from
                   oppositions
                   and
                   Persecutions
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   with
                   Gideon
                   when
                   the
                   Angel
                   told
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Lord
                     was
                     with
                     him
                  
                   .
                   He
                   replies
                   ,
                   
                     Whence
                     is
                     all
                     this
                     evil
                     come
                     upon
                     us
                     ?
                  
                   For
                   when
                   they
                   find
                   it
                   is
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   and
                   begin
                   to
                   apply
                   themselves
                   unto
                   their
                   condition
                   ,
                   yet
                   if
                   their
                   troubles
                   continue
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   their
                   season
                   removed
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   ready
                   to
                   be
                   weary
                   and
                   faint
                   in
                   their
                   minds
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   
                     consider
                     the
                     Captain
                     of
                     your
                     salvation
                     ,
                  
                   he
                   hath
                   set
                   you
                   another
                   manner
                   of
                   Example
                   ;
                   notwithstanding
                   all
                   his
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   he
                   
                     fainted
                     not
                  
                   .
                   The
                   like
                   Argument
                   he
                   presseth
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   13.12
                   ,
                   13.
                   
                   And
                   the
                   Scripture
                   in
                   many
                   places
                   represents
                   unto
                   us
                   the
                   same
                   consideration
                   .
                   The
                   Jews
                   have
                   a
                   saying
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   
                     third
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     afflictions
                     and
                     troubles
                     that
                     shall
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     do
                     belong
                     unto
                     the
                     Messiah
                     .
                  
                   But
                   our
                   Apostle
                   who
                   knew
                   better
                   than
                   they
                   ,
                   makes
                   all
                   the
                   afflictions
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   afflictions
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Col.
                   1.24
                   .
                   who
                   both
                   before
                   underwent
                   them
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   person
                   ,
                   and
                   lead
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   shall
                   follow
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   the
                   Obedience
                   of
                   Christ
                   which
                   is
                   our
                   pattern
                   ,
                   doth
                   incomparably
                   exceed
                   what
                   ever
                   we
                   can
                   attain
                   unto
                   ;
                   so
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ
                   which
                   are
                   our
                   Example
                   ,
                   did
                   incomparably
                   exceed
                   all
                   that
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   called
                   unto
                   .
                   Our
                   pattern
                   is
                   excellent
                   ,
                   inimitable
                   in
                   the
                   substance
                   and
                   parts
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   unattainable
                   and
                   unexpressible
                   in
                   its
                   degrees
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   best
                   Proficient
                   who
                   attends
                   most
                   thereunto
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   End
                   of
                   all
                   this
                   Obedience
                   and
                   suffering
                   ;
                   death
                   lyes
                   at
                   the
                   door
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Ocean
                   whereunto
                   all
                   these
                   streams
                   do
                   run
                   ,
                   and
                   seems
                   to
                   swallow
                   them
                   up
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   they
                   are
                   lost
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                   No
                   ,
                   for
                   (
                   3.
                   )
                   This
                   
                     Captain
                     of
                     our
                     salvation
                  
                   is
                   
                     gone
                     before
                     us
                  
                   in
                   passing
                   through
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   entring
                   into
                   glory
                   .
                   He
                   hath
                   shewed
                   us
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   (
                   that
                   great
                   pledge
                   of
                   our
                   immortality
                   )
                   that
                   death
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   our
                   course
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   passage
                   into
                   another
                   more
                   abiding
                   condition
                   .
                   He
                   promiseth
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     whosoever
                     believeth
                     on
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   lost
                   ,
                   or
                   perish
                   ,
                   or
                   consumed
                   by
                   death
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   
                     raise
                     them
                     up
                     at
                     the
                     last
                     day
                     ,
                     John
                  
                   6.39.40
                   .
                   But
                   how
                   shall
                   this
                   be
                   confirmed
                   unto
                   them
                   ?
                   Death
                   looks
                   ghastly
                   and
                   dreadful
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Lyon
                   that
                   devours
                   all
                   that
                   come
                   within
                   his
                   reach
                   :
                   why
                   ,
                   saith
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                     behold
                     me
                  
                   ,
                   entring
                   into
                   his
                   jaws
                   ,
                   passing
                   through
                   his
                   power
                   ,
                   rising
                   from
                   under
                   his
                   dominion
                   ;
                   and
                   
                     fear
                     not
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   shall
                   it
                   be
                   with
                   you
                   also
                   .
                   This
                   our
                   Apostle
                   disputes
                   at
                   large
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   15.12
                   ,
                   13
                   ,
                   14
                   ,
                   15
                   ,
                   16
                   ,
                   17
                   ,
                   18
                   ,
                   19
                   ,
                   20
                   ,
                   21.
                   
                   He
                   is
                   
                     gone
                     before
                     us
                  
                   through
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   
                     become
                     the
                     first
                     fruit
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     sleep
                     .
                  
                   And
                   had
                   Christ
                   passed
                   into
                   Heaven
                   before
                   he
                   dyed
                   ,
                   as
                   did
                   Enoch
                   and
                   Elijah
                   ,
                   we
                   had
                   wanted
                   the
                   greatest
                   Evidence
                   of
                   our
                   future
                   immortality
                   .
                   What
                   then
                   remains
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   finishing
                   of
                   our
                   course
                   ?
                   why
                   ,
                   the
                   Captain
                   of
                   our
                   salvation
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   suffered
                   ,
                   
                     entred
                     into
                     Glory
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   as
                   our
                   Leader
                   ,
                   or
                   fore-runner
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   6.20
                   .
                   
                     Jesus
                     as
                     our
                     fore-runner
                     is
                     entered
                     into
                     Heaven
                  
                   ;
                   He
                   is
                   gone
                   before
                   us
                   ,
                   to
                   evidence
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   End
                   of
                   our
                   Obedience
                   and
                   Sufferings
                   .
                   In
                   all
                   this
                   is
                   he
                   a
                   Captain
                   and
                   Leader
                   unto
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   He
                   
                     guides
                     them
                     and
                     directs
                     them
                     in
                     their
                     way
                     .
                  
                   This
                   also
                   belongs
                   unto
                   him
                   as
                   their
                   Captain
                   and
                   Guide
                   .
                   Two
                   things
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   are
                   they
                   of
                   themselves
                   defective
                   in
                   :
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   
                     They
                     know
                     not
                     the
                     way
                  
                   that
                   leads
                   to
                   happiness
                   and
                   glory
                   ;
                   and
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   They
                   want
                   ability
                   to
                   
                     discern
                     it
                     aright
                  
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   shewed
                   unto
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   both
                   they
                   are
                   relieved
                   and
                   assisted
                   by
                   their
                   Leader
                   ;
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   by
                   his
                   Word
                   ;
                   in
                   the
                   latter
                   by
                   his
                   Spirit
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   Of
                   themselves
                   
                     they
                     know
                     not
                     the
                     way
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   Thomas
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     how
                     can
                     we
                     know
                     the
                     way
                  
                   ;
                   The
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Mysterie
                   of
                   his
                   Love
                   and
                   Grace
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   way
                   whereby
                   he
                   will
                   
                     bring
                     sinners
                     unto
                     Glory
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   unknown
                   to
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                   men
                   by
                   nature
                   ;
                   It
                   was
                   a
                   secret
                   
                     hid
                     in
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   sealed
                   Book
                   which
                   none
                   in
                   Heaven
                   or
                   Earth
                   could
                   open
                   ;
                   But
                   this
                   
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   hath
                   fully
                   declared
                   in
                   his
                   Word
                   ,
                   unto
                   all
                   the
                   Sons
                   that
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   unto
                   glory
                   ;
                   He
                   hath
                   
                     revealed
                     the
                     Father
                     from
                     his
                     own
                     bosome
                     ,
                     John
                  
                   1.18
                   .
                   and
                   declared
                   those
                   heavenly
                   things
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     no
                     man
                     knew
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     that
                     came
                     down
                     from
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     at
                     the
                     same
                     time
                     was
                     in
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     John
                  
                   3.12
                   ,
                   13.
                   
                   In
                   his
                   Word
                   hath
                   he
                   declared
                   the
                   Name
                   and
                   revealed
                   the
                   whole
                   counsel
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   
                     brought
                     life
                     and
                     immortality
                     to
                     light
                     ,
                  
                   2
                   Tim.
                   1.10
                   .
                   What
                   ever
                   is
                   any
                   way
                   needful
                   ,
                   useful
                   ,
                   helpful
                   in
                   their
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   Worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Suffering
                   ,
                   Expectation
                   of
                   Glory
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   taught
                   it
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   revealed
                   it
                   all
                   unto
                   them
                   ;
                   Other
                   Teachers
                   they
                   need
                   not
                   .
                   Had
                   there
                   been
                   any
                   thing
                   belonging
                   unto
                   their
                   way
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   revealed
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   been
                   a
                   perfect
                   Captain
                   of
                   salvation
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   men
                   do
                   nothing
                   but
                   presumptuously
                   derogate
                   from
                   his
                   Glory
                   ,
                   who
                   will
                   be
                   adding
                   and
                   imposing
                   their
                   prescriptions
                   in
                   and
                   about
                   this
                   way
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Again
                   ,
                   The
                   Way
                   being
                   revealed
                   in
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   he
                   enables
                   them
                   by
                   his
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   ,
                   discern
                   and
                   know
                   it
                   in
                   such
                   an
                   holy
                   and
                   saving
                   manner
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   needful
                   to
                   bring
                   them
                   unto
                   the
                   End
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   He
                   gives
                   them
                   
                     eyes
                     to
                     see
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   provides
                   paths
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   walk
                   in
                   .
                   It
                   had
                   been
                   to
                   no
                   purpose
                   to
                   have
                   
                     declared
                     the
                     way
                  
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   also
                   given
                   them
                   
                     light
                     to
                     see
                     it
                  
                   .
                   This
                   blessed
                   work
                   of
                   his
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   is
                   every
                   where
                   declared
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   Isa.
                   43.16
                   .
                   And
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   is
                   he
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   what
                   he
                   was
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     Church
                     in
                     the
                     Wilderness
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   went
                   before
                   them
                   in
                   a
                   
                     Pillar
                     of
                     fire
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   guide
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   shew
                   them
                   where
                   they
                   should
                   rest
                   .
                   And
                   herein
                   lyes
                   no
                   small
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   discharge
                   of
                   his
                   Office
                   towards
                   us
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Captain
                     of
                     our
                     salvation
                  
                   .
                   What
                   ever
                   acquaintance
                   we
                   have
                   with
                   the
                   Way
                   to
                   Glory
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   it
                   from
                   him
                   alone
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   ever
                   Ability
                   we
                   have
                   to
                   
                     discern
                     the
                     way
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   fountain
                   and
                   Author
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   This
                   God
                   hath
                   designed
                   and
                   called
                   him
                   unto
                   .
                   And
                   all
                   our
                   Wisdom
                   consists
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   betake
                   our selves
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   him
                   alone
                   for
                   instruction
                   and
                   direction
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   Mark
                   17.5
                   .
                   Doth
                   not
                   he
                   deservedly
                   wander
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   perish
                   ;
                   who
                   in
                   war
                   will
                   neglect
                   the
                   orders
                   and
                   directions
                   of
                   his
                   General
                   ,
                   and
                   attend
                   unto
                   every
                   idle
                   tale
                   of
                   men
                   pretending
                   to
                   shew
                   him
                   a
                   way
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   found
                   out
                   ,
                   better
                   than
                   that
                   which
                   his
                   Captain
                   hath
                   limited
                   him
                   unto
                   ?
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   He
                   supplyes
                   them
                   with
                   strength
                   by
                   his
                   Grace
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   
                     pass
                     on
                     in
                     their
                     way
                  
                   .
                   They
                   have
                   much
                   work
                   lyes
                   before
                   them
                   ;
                   much
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   much
                   to
                   suffer
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   him
                   they
                   can
                   do
                   
                     nothing
                     ,
                     John
                  
                   15.5
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   he
                   watcheth
                   over
                   them
                   to
                   
                     succour
                     them
                     that
                     are
                     tempted
                     ,
                     Heb.
                  
                   2
                   18.
                   and
                   to
                   give
                   out
                   
                     help
                     unto
                     them
                     all
                     in
                     time
                     of
                     need
                     ,
                     Chap.
                  
                   4.16
                   .
                   and
                   hence
                   they
                   who
                   have
                   no
                   might
                   ,
                   no
                   sufficiency
                   ,
                   can
                   
                     do
                     all
                     things
                     through
                     Christ
                     that
                     strengtheneth
                     them
                     ,
                     Phil.
                  
                   4.13
                   .
                   Nothing
                   is
                   too
                   hard
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   nothing
                   can
                   prevail
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   constant
                   supplyes
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   
                     Captain
                     of
                     their
                     salvation
                  
                   communicates
                   unto
                   the●
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   makes
                   the
                   Wayes
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   marvellous
                   ,
                   both
                   to
                   the
                   World
                   and
                   to
                   Believers
                   themselves
                   ;
                   
                     Their
                     Life
                     is
                     hid
                     with
                     God
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     Col.
                  
                   3.
                   
                   
                     And
                     they
                     have
                     a
                     new
                     name
                     that
                     no
                     man
                     knoweth
                     ,
                     Rev.
                  
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   World
                   seeing
                   poor
                   ,
                   mean
                   ,
                   weak
                   contemptible
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   willing
                   ,
                   ready
                   and
                   able
                   
                     to
                     suffer
                  
                   ,
                   endure
                   ,
                   and
                   dye
                   for
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   stand
                   astonished
                   ,
                   not
                   knowing
                   where
                   their
                   great
                   strength
                   lyes
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   Philistins
                   did
                   at
                   the
                   might
                   of
                   Sampson
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   saw
                   with
                   their
                   eyes
                   to
                   be
                   like
                   other
                   men
                   .
                   Let
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   height
                   of
                   their
                   Pride
                   and
                   Rage
                   of
                   their
                   madness
                   pretend
                   what
                   they
                   please
                   ,
                   they
                   cannot
                   but
                   be
                   ,
                   they
                   really
                   are
                   amazed
                   to
                   see
                   poor
                   Creatures
                   whom
                   otherwise
                   they
                   exceedingly
                   despise
                   ,
                   constant
                   unto
                   the
                   Truth
                   and
                   Profession
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   against
                   all
                   their
                   Allurements
                   and
                   Affrightments
                   .
                   They
                   know
                   not
                   ,
                   they
                   consider
                   not
                   the
                   constant
                   
                     supplyes
                     of
                     the
                     Strength
                     and
                     Grace
                  
                   which
                   they
                   receive
                   from
                   their
                   Leader
                   .
                   He
                   gives
                   them
                   the
                   
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Truth
                     which
                     the
                     world
                     neither
                     sees
                     nor
                     knows
                     ,
                     John
                  
                   14.17
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   wonder
                   from
                   whence
                   they
                   have
                   their
                   Ability
                   and
                   Constancy
                   .
                   They
                   cry
                   ,
                   What
                   will
                   nothing
                   turn
                   these
                   poor
                   foolish
                   creatures
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   way
                   ?
                   They
                   by
                   them
                   one
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   another
                   ;
                   add
                   one
                   weight
                   of
                   Affliction
                   and
                   Oppression
                   unto
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   think
                   surely
                   this
                   will
                   effect
                   their
                   design
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   find
                   themselves
                   deceived
                   ,
                   and
                   know
                   not
                   whence
                   it
                   is
                   .
                   The
                   Wayes
                   of
                   O●edience
                   are
                   hence
                   also
                   
                     marvellous
                     unto
                     Believers
                     themselves
                  
                   .
                   When
                   they
                   consider
                   their
                   own
                   frailty
                   and
                   weakness
                   ,
                   how
                   ready
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   faint
                   ,
                   how
                   often
                   they
                   are
                   surprized
                   ,
                   and
                   withal
                   take
                   a
                   prospect
                   of
                   what
                   Opposition
                   lyes
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   from
                   
                     indwelling
                     sin
                     ,
                     Satan
                  
                   and
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   acquainted
                   with
                   in
                   several
                   instances
                   of
                   their
                   Power
                   and
                   Prevalency
                   ,
                   they
                   neither
                   know
                   how
                   they
                   have
                   abode
                   so
                   long
                   in
                   their
                   course
                   as
                   they
                   have
                   done
                   ,
                   nor
                   how
                   they
                   shall
                   continue
                   it
                   unto
                   the
                   end
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   are
                   relieved
                   when
                   they
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   Promise
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   There
                   they
                   see
                   whence
                   their
                   Preservation
                   doth
                   proceed
                   .
                   They
                   see
                   this
                   
                     Captain
                     of
                     their
                     Salvation
                  
                   in
                   whom
                   is
                   the
                   fulness
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   whom
                   are
                   committed
                   all
                   the
                   stores
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   
                     giving
                     out
                     daily
                     and
                     hourly
                  
                   unto
                   them
                   as
                   the
                   matter
                   doth
                   require
                   .
                   As
                   the
                   
                     Captain
                     in
                     an
                     Army
                  
                   doth
                   not
                   at
                   once
                   give
                   out
                   unto
                   his
                   Souldiers
                   the
                   whole
                   provision
                   that
                   is
                   needful
                   for
                   their
                   way
                   and
                   undertaking
                   ;
                   which
                   if
                   he
                   should
                   ,
                   the
                   most
                   of
                   them
                   would
                   instantly
                   waste
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   quickly
                   perish
                   for
                   want
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   keeps
                   provision
                   for
                   them
                   all
                   in
                   his
                   stores
                   ,
                   and
                   gives
                   out
                   unto
                   them
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   daily
                   necessities
                   ;
                   So
                   God
                   gave
                   the
                   people
                   Manna
                   for
                   their
                   daily
                   food
                   in
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   :
                   even
                   so
                   deals
                   this
                   great
                   Leader
                   with
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                   God.
                   He
                   keeps
                   the
                   stores
                   of
                   Grace
                   and
                   spiritual
                   strength
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   hand
                   ;
                   and
                   from
                   thence
                   imparts
                   unto
                   them
                   according
                   as
                   they
                   stand
                   in
                   need
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   He
                   
                     subdues
                     their
                     enemies
                  
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   belongs
                   unto
                   his
                   Office
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Captain
                     of
                     their
                     salvation
                  
                   in
                   an
                   especial
                   manner
                   .
                   Many
                   Enemies
                   they
                   have
                   ,
                   and
                   unless
                   they
                   
                   are
                   conquered
                   and
                   subdued
                   ,
                   they
                   can
                   never
                   enter
                   into
                   Glory
                   .
                   Satan
                   ,
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   Death
                   and
                   Sin
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   chief
                   or
                   heads
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   these
                   are
                   subdued
                   by
                   Christ
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   two
                   wayes
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   In
                   his
                   own
                   Person
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   all
                   attempted
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   failed
                   in
                   their
                   enterprize
                   ,
                   John
                   14.30
                   .
                   He
                   
                     bruised
                     the
                     Serpents
                     head
                     ,
                     Gen.
                  
                   3.15
                   .
                   and
                   destroyed
                   
                     him
                     that
                     had
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     death
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     Devil
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   14.
                   of
                   this
                   Chapter
                   ;
                   destroyed
                   his
                   Power
                   in
                   a
                   glorious
                   and
                   triumphant
                   manner
                   ,
                   Col.
                   2.15
                   .
                   
                     He
                     spoyled
                     principalities
                     and
                     powers
                     ,
                     and
                     made
                     a
                     shew
                     of
                     them
                     openly
                     ,
                     triumphing
                     over
                     them
                     in
                     his
                     Cross
                     ,
                  
                   adding
                   the
                   utmost
                   complement
                   unto
                   his
                   Victory
                   in
                   a
                   Triumph
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   
                     overcome
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     John
                  
                   16.33
                   .
                   Be
                   
                     of
                     good
                     chear
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     have
                     overcome
                     the
                     world
                  
                   .
                   Both
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   it
                   were
                   put
                   under
                   his
                   feet
                   .
                   Death
                   also
                   was
                   subdued
                   by
                   him
                   :
                   
                     He
                     swallowed
                     it
                     up
                     in
                     victory
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Cor.
                   15.54
                   .
                   He
                   plucked
                   out
                   its
                   sting
                   ,
                   broke
                   its
                   Power
                   ,
                   disannulled
                   its
                   peremptory
                   Law
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   shook
                   it
                   off
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   rose
                   from
                   under
                   it
                   ,
                   Acts
                   2.24
                   .
                   Sin
                   also
                   set
                   upon
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   Temptations
                   ,
                   but
                   was
                   utterly
                   foiled
                   ;
                   as
                   all
                   sin
                   is
                   destroyed
                   in
                   its
                   very
                   being
                   ,
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   obeyed
                   .
                   And
                   all
                   this
                   was
                   for
                   the
                   Advantage
                   of
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   For
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   He
                   hath
                   given
                   them
                   encouragement
                   in
                   shewing
                   them
                   that
                   their
                   
                     Enemies
                     are
                     not
                     invincible
                  
                   ;
                   their
                   Power
                   is
                   not
                   uncontrollable
                   ,
                   their
                   Law
                   not
                   peremptory
                   or
                   eternal
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   having
                   been
                   
                     once
                     conquered
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   the
                   more
                   easily
                   be
                   dealt
                   withal
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   They
                   know
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   these
                   Enemies
                   set
                   upon
                   his
                   Person
                   in
                   their
                   quarrel
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   the
                   great
                   
                     Defender
                     of
                     the
                     faithful
                  
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   although
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   conquered
                   by
                   their
                   Persons
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   were
                   conquered
                   in
                   their
                   Cause
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   called
                   in
                   to
                   be
                   sharers
                   in
                   the
                   Victory
                   ,
                   although
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   engaged
                   in
                   the
                   Battle
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   3.
                   )
                   That
                   he
                   subdued
                   them
                   by
                   Gods
                   Ordinance
                   and
                   Appointment
                   ,
                   as
                   their
                   Representative
                   ;
                   declaring
                   in
                   his
                   Person
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   Head
                   ,
                   what
                   should
                   be
                   accomplished
                   in
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   his
                   members
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   (
                   4.
                   )
                   That
                   by
                   his
                   
                     Personal
                     Conquest
                  
                   over
                   them
                   ,
                   He
                   hath
                   left
                   them
                   weak
                   ,
                   maimed
                   ,
                   disarmed
                   and
                   utterly
                   deprived
                   of
                   that
                   power
                   they
                   had
                   to
                   hurt
                   and
                   destroy
                   ,
                   before
                   he
                   engaged
                   with
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   hath
                   thereby
                   deprived
                   them
                   ;
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   Of
                   all
                   their
                   Right
                   and
                   Title
                   to
                   exercise
                   their
                   Enmity
                   against
                   ;
                   or
                   Dominion
                   over
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                   God.
                   Before
                   his
                   dealing
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   had
                   all
                   Right
                   to
                   the
                   utmost
                   over
                   mankind
                   .
                   Satan
                   to
                   rule
                   ,
                   the
                   World
                   to
                   vex
                   ,
                   Sin
                   to
                   enslave
                   ,
                   Death
                   to
                   destroy
                   and
                   give
                   up
                   unto
                   Hell.
                   And
                   all
                   this
                   Right
                   was
                   enrolled
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     hand-writing
                     of
                     Ordinances
                     which
                     was
                     against
                     us
                     .
                  
                   This
                   was
                   cancelled
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                     nailed
                     to
                     the
                     Cross
                     ,
                     never
                     to
                     be
                     pleaded
                     more
                     ,
                     Col.
                  
                   2.14
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   any
                   have
                   lost
                   their
                   Right
                   or
                   Title
                   unto
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   what
                   ever
                   their
                   strength
                   be
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   greatly
                   weakned
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   hath
                   herein
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   Deprived
                   them
                   of
                   their
                   strength
                   also
                   .
                   He
                   took
                   away
                   the
                   strength
                   of
                   sin
                   as
                   a
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   sting
                   of
                   death
                   in
                   sin
                   ,
                   the
                   arms
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   in
                   the
                   curse
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Satan
                   in
                   his
                   works
                   and
                   strong-holds
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   all
                   ;
                   He
                   not
                   only
                   subdues
                   these
                   Enemies
                   
                     for
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   
                     in
                     them
                  
                   and
                   by
                   them
                   ;
                   For
                   though
                   they
                   have
                   neit●●r
                   Title
                   nor
                   Arms
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   will
                   try
                   the
                   remainder
                   of
                   their
                   Power
                   against
                   them
                   also
                   .
                   
                     But
                     thanks
                     be
                     to
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     giveth
                     us
                     the
                     victory
                     by
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Cor.
                   15.57
                   .
                   He
                   enables
                   us
                   in
                   
                     our
                     own
                     Persons
                  
                   to
                   conquer
                   all
                   these
                   enemies
                   .
                   Nay
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     all
                     these
                     things
                     we
                     are
                     more
                     than
                     conquerors
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   8.37
                   .
                   Because
                   we
                   hav●
                   more
                   Assurance
                   of
                   success
                   ,
                   more
                   Assistance
                   in
                   the
                   conflict
                   ,
                   more
                   Joy
                   in
                   the
                   tryal
                   ,
                   than
                   any
                   other
                   Conquerors
                   have
                   ;
                   Or
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   
                     only
                     conquer
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   triumph
                   also
                   .
                   For
                   Satan
                   ,
                   he
                   tells
                   Believers
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     they
                     have
                     ,
                     overcome
                     the
                     wicked
                     one
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   John
                   12.13
                   ,
                   14.
                   
                   And
                   shews
                   how
                   it
                   came
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   do
                   so
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   4.
                   v.
                   7.
                   
                   
                     It
                     is
                     ,
                     because
                     greater
                     is
                     he
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     than
                     he
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Good
                   Spirit
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   given
                   unto
                   them
                   to
                   help
                   and
                   assist
                   them
                   ,
                   is
                   
                     infinitely
                     greater
                  
                   and
                   more
                   powerful
                   than
                   that
                   
                     evil
                     Spirit
                  
                   which
                   rules
                   in
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   disobedience
                   :
                   And
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   is
                   Satan
                   
                     bruised
                     even
                     under
                     their
                     feet
                  
                   .
                   A
                   conflict
                   indeed
                   we
                   must
                   have
                   with
                   them
                   ;
                   we
                   must
                   wrestle
                   
                     with
                     principalities
                     and
                     powers
                     in
                     heavenly
                     places
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   the
                   success
                   is
                   secured
                   through
                   the
                   Assistance
                   we
                   receive
                   from
                   this
                   
                     Captain
                     of
                     our
                     salvation
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   World
                   also
                   is
                   subdued
                   in
                   them
                   and
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   1
                   John
                   5.4
                   .
                   
                     Whosoever
                     is
                     born
                     of
                     God
                     overcometh
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     victory
                     that
                     overcometh
                     the
                     world
                     even
                     our
                     faith
                     .
                  
                   Faith
                   will
                   do
                   this
                   work
                   ;
                   it
                   never
                   failed
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   nor
                   ever
                   will.
                   He
                   that
                   believeth
                   shall
                   overcome
                   ;
                   the
                   whole
                   strength
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   engaged
                   unto
                   his
                   Assistance
                   .
                   Sin
                   is
                   the
                   worst
                   and
                   most
                   obstinate
                   of
                   all
                   their
                   Enemies
                   .
                   This
                   puts
                   them
                   hard
                   to
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   
                   Battle
                   ,
                   and
                   makes
                   them
                   
                     cry
                     out
                  
                   for
                   aid
                   and
                   help
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   7.24
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   also
                   they
                   receive
                   strength
                   against
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   carry
                   away
                   the
                   day
                   .
                   
                     I
                     thank
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   
                     through
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     our
                     Lord
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   15.
                   namely
                   ,
                   for
                   deliverance
                   and
                   victory
                   .
                   Sin
                   hath
                   a
                   double
                   design
                   in
                   its
                   Enmity
                   against
                   us
                   .
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   To
                   reign
                   in
                   us
                   :
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   To
                   condemn
                   us
                   .
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   disappointed
                   in
                   these
                   designs
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   absolutely
                   conquered
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   by
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   Christ.
                   As
                   to
                   its
                   Reign
                   and
                   Dominion
                   it
                   is
                   perfectly
                   defeated
                   for
                   the
                   present
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   6.14
                   .
                   The
                   means
                   of
                   its
                   Rule
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   over
                   us
                   ;
                   that
                   being
                   removed
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   souls
                   put
                   under
                   the
                   Conduct
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Reign
                     of
                     sin
                  
                   comes
                   to
                   an
                   end
                   .
                   Nor
                   shall
                   it
                   
                     condemn
                     us
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   8.1
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   can
                   it
                   then
                   do
                   ?
                   Where
                   is
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   this
                   Oppressor
                   ?
                   It
                   abides
                   but
                   a
                   season
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   but
                   to
                   endure
                   and
                   dye
                   .
                   Death
                   also
                   contends
                   against
                   us
                   ,
                   by
                   its
                   own
                   sting
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   fear
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   first
                   by
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   taken
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   latter
                   we
                   are
                   delivered
                   from
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   have
                   the
                   Victory
                   over
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   all
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   this
                   
                     Captain
                     of
                     our
                     salvation
                  
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   5.
                   )
                   He
                   doth
                   not
                   only
                   conquer
                   all
                   their
                   Enemies
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   
                     avenges
                     their
                     sufferings
                     upon
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   punisheth
                   them
                   for
                   their
                   Enmity
                   .
                   These
                   enemies
                   though
                   they
                   prevail
                   not
                   absolutely
                   ,
                   nor
                   finally
                   against
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   yet
                   by
                   their
                   Temptations
                   ,
                   Persecutions
                   ,
                   Oppressions
                   ,
                   they
                   put
                   them
                   oft
                   times
                   to
                   unspeakable
                   hardships
                   ,
                   sorrow
                   and
                   trouble
                   .
                   This
                   the
                   
                     Captain
                     of
                     their
                     salvation
                  
                   will
                   not
                   take
                   at
                   their
                   hands
                   ;
                   but
                   will
                   avenge
                   upon
                   them
                   all
                   their
                   ungodly
                   endeavours
                   from
                   the
                   lowest
                   unto
                   the
                   greatest
                   and
                   highest
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   Some
                   he
                   will
                   deal
                   withal
                   
                     in
                     this
                     world
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   hath
                   
                     appointed
                     a
                     day
                  
                   wherein
                   not
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   shall
                   escape
                   .
                   See
                   Rev.
                   20.10
                   ,
                   14.
                   
                   Devil
                   ,
                   and
                   Beast
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     false
                     Prophet
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Death
                   ,
                   and
                   Hell
                   ,
                   shall
                   altogether
                   into
                   the
                   
                     lake
                     of
                     fire
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   6.
                   )
                   He
                   
                     provides
                     a
                     Reward
                     ,
                     a
                     Crown
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   bestowing
                   thereof
                   ,
                   accomplisheth
                   this
                   his
                   blessed
                   Office
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Captain
                     of
                     our
                     salvation
                  
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   gone
                   before
                   the
                   Sons
                   into
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   ready
                   their
                   Glory
                   ,
                   to
                   prepare
                   a
                   place
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   
                     will
                     come
                     and
                     receive
                     them
                     unto
                     himself
                     ,
                     that
                     where
                     he
                     is
                     ,
                     there
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     also
                     ,
                     John
                  
                   14.2
                   ,
                   3.
                   
                   When
                   he
                   hath
                   given
                   them
                   the
                   Victory
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   take
                   them
                   unto
                   himself
                   ,
                   even
                   unto
                   his
                   
                     Throne
                     ,
                     Rev.
                  
                   3.22
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   a
                   Righteous
                   Judge
                   give
                   
                     unto
                     them
                     a
                     crown
                     of
                     Righteousn●ss
                     and
                     Glory
                     ,
                  
                   2
                   Tim.
                   4.8
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   is
                   the
                   whole
                   work
                   of
                   
                     conducting
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     God
                     unto
                     Glory
                     ,
                  
                   from
                   first
                   to
                   last
                   ,
                   committed
                   unto
                   this
                   great
                   
                     Captain
                     of
                     their
                     salvation
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   thus
                   doth
                   he
                   discharge
                   his
                   Office
                   and
                   trust
                   therein
                   ;
                   and
                   
                     blessed
                     are
                     all
                     they
                     who
                     are
                     under
                     his
                     leading
                     and
                     guidance
                     .
                  
                   And
                   all
                   this
                   should
                   teach
                   us
                   ;
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   To
                   betake
                   our selves
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   relye
                   upon
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   course
                   of
                   our
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   passages
                   thereof
                   .
                   To
                   this
                   purpose
                   is
                   he
                   designed
                   by
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   this
                   hath
                   he
                   undertaken
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   doth
                   he
                   go
                   through
                   withal
                   .
                   No
                   address
                   that
                   is
                   made
                   unto
                   him
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   will
                   he
                   ever
                   refuse
                   to
                   attend
                   unto
                   ;
                   no
                   Case
                   or
                   Condition
                   that
                   is
                   proposed
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   is
                   too
                   hard
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   beyond
                   his
                   Power
                   to
                   relieve
                   :
                   He
                   is
                   careful
                   ,
                   watchful
                   ,
                   tender
                   ,
                   faithful
                   ,
                   powerful
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   these
                   Properties
                   and
                   blessed
                   Endowments
                   will
                   he
                   exercise
                   in
                   the
                   discharge
                   of
                   this
                   Office.
                   What
                   should
                   hinder
                   us
                   from
                   betaking
                   our selves
                   unto
                   him
                   continually
                   ?
                   Is
                   our
                   Trouble
                   so
                   small
                   ,
                   are
                   our
                   Duties
                   so
                   ordinary
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   can
                   wrestle
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   perform
                   them
                   in
                   our
                   own
                   strength
                   ?
                   Alas
                   ,
                   we
                   
                     can
                     do
                     nothing
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   
                     think
                     a
                     good
                     thought
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   endure
                   a
                   reproachful
                   word
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   ever
                   we
                   seem
                   to
                   do
                   or
                   endure
                   of
                   our selves
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   all
                   lost
                   ;
                   
                     for
                     in
                     us
                     there
                     dwelleth
                     no
                     good
                     thing
                  
                   :
                   Or
                   are
                   our
                   Distresses
                   so
                   great
                   ,
                   our
                   Temptations
                   so
                   many
                   ,
                   our
                   corruptions
                   so
                   strong
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   begin
                   to
                   say
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   hope
                   ?
                   Is
                   any
                   thing
                   
                     too
                     hard
                     for
                     the
                     Captain
                     of
                     our
                     salvation
                     ?
                  
                   Hath
                   he
                   not
                   already
                   conquered
                   all
                   our
                   enemies
                   ?
                   Is
                   he
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   subdue
                   all
                   things
                   by
                   his
                   Power
                   ?
                   Shall
                   we
                   faint
                   whilest
                   
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   lives
                   and
                   reigns
                   ?
                   But
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   looked
                   for
                   Help
                   and
                   Assistance
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   hath
                   not
                   answered
                   our
                   Expectation
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   now
                   we
                   begin
                   to
                   faint
                   and
                   despond
                   .
                   Sin
                   is
                   not
                   subdued
                   ,
                   the
                   World
                   is
                   still
                   triumphant
                   ,
                   and
                   Satan
                   rageth
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   ever
                   ;
                   his
                   Temptations
                   are
                   ready
                   to
                   pass
                   over
                   our
                   souls
                   ;
                   But
                   have
                   we
                   sought
                   for
                   his
                   Help
                   and
                   Assistance
                   in
                   a
                   
                     due
                     manner
                  
                   with
                   faith
                   and
                   perseverance
                   ,
                   unto
                   right
                   Ends
                   of
                   his
                   Glory
                   ,
                   and
                   Advantage
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ?
                   Have
                   we
                   taken
                   a
                   
                     right
                     measure
                  
                   of
                   what
                   we
                   have
                   received
                   ?
                   Or
                   do
                   we
                   not
                   complain
                   without
                   a
                   cause
                   ?
                   Let
                   us
                   not
                   judge
                   according
                   to
                   
                     outward
                     appearance
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   judge
                   righteous
                   judgement
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   it
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   
                     World
                     triumph
                  
                   ,
                   if
                   
                     Satan
                     rage
                  
                   ,
                   if
                   
                     Sin
                     tempt
                  
                   and
                   vex
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   promised
                   that
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   otherwise
                   .
                   But
                   are
                   we
                   forsaken
                   ?
                   Are
                   we
                   not
                   kept
                   from
                   being
                   prevailed
                   against
                   ?
                   If
                   we
                   
                     ask
                     amiss
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   improper
                   Ends
                   ,
                   or
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   we
                   do
                   receive
                   ,
                   or
                   think
                   because
                   the
                   strength
                   of
                   Enemies
                   appears
                   to
                   be
                   great
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   fail
                   and
                   be
                   ruined
                   ;
                   Let
                   us
                   not
                   complain
                   of
                   
                     our
                     Captain
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   arise
                   from
                   our
                   own
                   Unbelief
                   .
                   Let
                   our
                   Application
                   
                   unto
                   him
                   be
                   according
                   unto
                   his
                   Command
                   ,
                   our
                   Expectations
                   from
                   him
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Promise
                   ;
                   our
                   Experiences
                   of
                   what
                   we
                   receive
                   be
                   measured
                   by
                   the
                   Rule
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   shall
                   find
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   all
                   grounds
                   of
                   Assurance
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   can
                   desire
                   .
                   Let
                   us
                   then
                   in
                   every
                   condition
                   
                     look
                     unto
                     Jesus
                     the
                     Author
                     and
                     finisher
                     of
                     our
                     faith
                     ,
                  
                   who
                   hath
                   undertaken
                   the
                   leading
                   of
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   course
                   of
                   our
                   Obedience
                   from
                   first
                   to
                   last
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   shall
                   not
                   need
                   to
                   faint
                   ,
                   nor
                   shall
                   we
                   ever
                   fail
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   
                     To
                     look
                     for
                     Direction
                     and
                     Guidance
                     from
                     him
                     .
                  
                   This
                   in
                   an
                   especial
                   manner
                   belongs
                   unto
                   him
                   as
                   the
                   Captain
                   of
                   our
                   salvation
                   .
                   There
                   are
                   
                     two
                     things
                  
                   which
                   we
                   find
                   by
                   Experience
                   ,
                   that
                   Professors
                   are
                   apt
                   to
                   be
                   at
                   a
                   great
                   loss
                   in
                   ,
                   whilest
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   this
                   World.
                   The
                   
                     Worship
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   
                     own
                     Troubles
                  
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   We
                   see
                   and
                   find
                   that
                   woful
                   Variance
                   that
                   is
                   among
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   men
                   ;
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   latter
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   apt
                   our selves
                   to
                   be
                   much
                   bewildred
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   unto
                   our
                   Duty
                   and
                   our
                   Way
                   .
                   Now
                   all
                   this
                   Uncertainty
                   ariseth
                   from
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   a
                   
                     due
                     attendance
                  
                   unto
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   as
                   our
                   Guide
                   .
                   In
                   reference
                   unto
                   both
                   these
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   peculiarly
                   promised
                   his
                   Presence
                   with
                   us
                   .
                   With
                   the
                   
                     Dispensers
                     of
                     the
                     Word
                  
                   he
                   hath
                   promised
                   to
                   be
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     ends
                     of
                     the
                     world
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   consummation
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   28.29
                   .
                   And
                   we
                   find
                   
                     him
                     walking
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     his
                     Golden
                     Candlesticks
                     ;
                     Rev.
                  
                   1.
                   
                   In
                   that
                   allegorical
                   description
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   Church-State
                   and
                   Worship
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   in
                   Ezekiel
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   
                     peculiar
                     place
                     assigned
                     unto
                     the
                     Prince
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   one
                   end
                   of
                   his
                   Presence
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   that
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   done
                   according
                   unto
                   his
                   Mind
                   and
                   Will.
                   And
                   unto
                   whom
                   should
                   we
                   go
                   but
                   unto
                   himself
                   alone
                   .
                   His
                   Word
                   here
                   will
                   prove
                   the
                   best
                   Directory
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Spirit
                   the
                   best
                   Guide
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   neglect
                   these
                   ,
                   to
                   attend
                   unto
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   Men
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   wander
                   in
                   uncertainties
                   all
                   our
                   dayes
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   so
                   also
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   
                     our
                     Troubles
                  
                   ;
                   we
                   are
                   ready
                   in
                   them
                   to
                   
                     consult
                     with
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                  
                   ;
                   to
                   look
                   after
                   the
                   Examples
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   advice
                   that
                   comes
                   next
                   to
                   hand
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   hath
                   promised
                   his
                   Presence
                   with
                   us
                   in
                   them
                   all
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Captain
                     of
                     our
                     salvation
                  
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   we
                   neglect
                   Him
                   ,
                   his
                   Example
                   ,
                   his
                   Direction
                   ,
                   his
                   Teaching
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   wonder
                   if
                   we
                   
                     pine
                     away
                  
                   under
                   our
                   distresses
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   We
                   may
                   observe
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     being
                     Priest
                     ,
                     Sacrifice
                     and
                     Altar
                     himself
                     ,
                     the
                     Offering
                     whereby
                     he
                     was
                     consecrated
                     unto
                     the
                     perfection
                     and
                     complement
                     of
                     his
                     Office
                     ,
                     was
                     of
                     necessity
                     to
                     be
                     part
                     of
                     that
                     work
                     ,
                     which
                     as
                     our
                     Priest
                     and
                     Mediator
                     he
                     was
                     to
                     undergo
                     and
                     perform
                     .
                  
                   When
                   other
                   
                     Typical
                     Priests
                  
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   consecrated
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   an
                   
                     Offering
                     of
                     Beasts
                  
                   appointed
                   for
                   that
                   purpose
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   Altar
                   to
                   offer
                   on
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Person
                   to
                   consecrate
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   all
                   this
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   himself
                   .
                   Even
                   the
                   Father
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   
                     consecrate
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   upon
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   his
                   designing
                   him
                   and
                   appointing
                   him
                   unto
                   this
                   Office
                   ;
                   but
                   his
                   immediate
                   
                     actual
                     consecration
                  
                   was
                   his
                   own
                   work
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   performed
                   when
                   he
                   
                     offered
                     himself
                     through
                     the
                     Eternal
                     Spirit
                     .
                  
                   By
                   his
                   death
                   and
                   suffering
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   underwent
                   in
                   the
                   discharge
                   of
                   his
                   Office
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   a
                   Priest
                   therein
                   offered
                   himself
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   dedicated
                   and
                   consecrated
                   unto
                   the
                   Perfection
                   of
                   his
                   Office.
                   This
                   would
                   require
                   our
                   further
                   Explication
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   it
                   will
                   again
                   occur
                   unto
                   us
                   more
                   directly
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     being
                     consecrated
                     and
                     perfected
                     through
                     sufferings
                     ,
                     hath
                     consecrated
                     the
                     way
                     of
                     suffering
                     ,
                     for
                     all
                     that
                     follow
                     him
                     to
                     pass
                     through
                     unto
                     Glory
                     .
                  
                   All
                   complaints
                   of
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   all
                   Despondencies
                   under
                   them
                   ,
                   all
                   Fears
                   of
                   them
                   are
                   rendered
                   unjust
                   and
                   unequal
                   by
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ.
                   It
                   is
                   surely
                   righteous
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   contented
                   with
                   his
                   Lot
                   here
                   ,
                   who
                   desire
                   to
                   be
                   received
                   into
                   his
                   
                     Glory
                     hereafter
                  
                   .
                   Now
                   there
                   are
                   sundry
                   things
                   that
                   follow
                   upon
                   this
                   
                     Consecration
                     of
                     the
                     way
                     of
                     suffering
                  
                   by
                   Jesus
                   Christ.
                   As
                   ,
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   That
                   they
                   are
                   made
                   
                     necessary
                     ,
                     and
                     unavoidable
                  
                   :
                   Men
                   may
                   hope
                   and
                   desire
                   
                     other
                     things
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   turn
                   themselves
                   several
                   wayes
                   in
                   their
                   contrivances
                   to
                   avoid
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     one
                     way
                     or
                     other
                  
                   ,
                   sufferings
                   will
                   be
                   the
                   Portion
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   intend
                   to
                   follow
                   
                     this
                     Captain
                     of
                     Salvation
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Apostle
                   tells
                   Believers
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   
                     predestinated
                     to
                     be
                     conformed
                     to
                     the
                     Image
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   8.29
                   .
                   And
                   lets
                   them
                   know
                   in
                   the
                   close
                   of
                   that
                   Chapter
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   small
                   part
                   of
                   this
                   Conformity
                   consists
                   in
                   their
                   Afflictions
                   and
                   Sufferings
                   .
                   The
                   Head
                   having
                   passed
                   through
                   them
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   measure
                   of
                   Afflictions
                   belonging
                   unto
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   which
                   every
                   member
                   is
                   to
                   bear
                   his
                   share
                   of
                   ,
                   Col.
                   2.24
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   himself
                   hath
                   given
                   this
                   Law
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     every
                     one
                     who
                     will
                     be
                     his
                     Disciple
                     must
                     take
                     up
                     his
                     Cross
                     ,
                     and
                     follow
                     him
                     .
                     Discipleship
                  
                   and
                   the
                   Cross
                   are
                   inseparably
                   knit
                   together
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   unchangeable
                   Law
                   and
                   Constitution
                   of
                   Christ
                   himself
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Gospel
                   is
                   full
                   of
                   Warnings
                   and
                   Instructions
                   unto
                   this
                   purpose
                   ;
                   that
                   none
                   may
                   
                   complain
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   surprized
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   any
                   thing
                   did
                   befall
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   course
                   of
                   their
                   profession
                   which
                   they
                   looked
                   not
                   for
                   .
                   Men
                   may
                   deceive
                   themselves
                   with
                   vain
                   hopes
                   and
                   expectations
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   
                     Gospel
                     deceiveth
                     none
                  
                   ;
                   it
                   tells
                   them
                   plainly
                   before-hand
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     through
                     many
                     tribulations
                     they
                     must
                     enter
                     into
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     they
                     who
                     will
                     live
                     godly
                     in
                     Christ
                     Jesus
                     shall
                     suffer
                     persecution
                     .
                  
                   If
                   they
                   like
                   not
                   of
                   these
                   terms
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   let
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   Christ
                   alone
                   ;
                   if
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   do
                   so
                   ,
                   why
                   do
                   they
                   yet
                   complain
                   ?
                   Christ
                   will
                   be
                   taken
                   with
                   his
                   Cross
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   folly
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   can
                   never
                   be
                   enough
                   bewailed
                   ,
                   in
                   
                     thinking
                     strange
                     of
                     trials
                     and
                     afflictions
                  
                   ;
                   when
                   the
                   very
                   first
                   thing
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   requireth
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   will
                   be
                   made
                   partakers
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     they
                     deny
                     themselves
                     ,
                     and
                     take
                     up
                     their
                     cross
                     .
                  
                   But
                   we
                   would
                   be
                   children
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   be
                   chastised
                   ;
                   we
                   would
                   be
                   gold
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   be
                   tried
                   ;
                   we
                   would
                   overcome
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   not
                   be
                   put
                   to
                   fight
                   and
                   contend
                   ;
                   we
                   would
                   be
                   Christians
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   suffer
                   :
                   But
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Eternal
                   Law
                   of
                   our
                   Profession
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   necessary
                   is
                   this
                   way
                   made
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   God
                   deal
                   with
                   his
                   people
                   in
                   great
                   variety
                   ,
                   exercising
                   some
                   with
                   such
                   trials
                   and
                   troubles
                   ,
                   that
                   other
                   sometimes
                   in
                   comparison
                   of
                   them
                   seem
                   
                     utterly
                     to
                     go
                     free
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   every
                   one
                   ,
                   one
                   way
                   or
                   other
                   ,
                   shall
                   have
                   his
                   share
                   and
                   measure
                   .
                   And
                   those
                   exceptions
                   that
                   are
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   Providence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   some
                   individual
                   persons
                   at
                   some
                   seasons
                   ,
                   derogate
                   nothing
                   from
                   the
                   
                     general
                     necessity
                  
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   towards
                   all
                   that
                   do
                   believe
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   
                     It
                     hath
                     made
                     all
                     sufferings
                     for
                     the
                     Gospel
                     honourable
                     .
                  
                   The
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ
                   himself
                   were
                   indeed
                   shameful
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   only
                   in
                   the
                   esteem
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   in
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   Gods
                   constitution
                   .
                   They
                   were
                   
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     curse
                     ,
                     As
                     it
                     is
                     written
                     ,
                     Cursed
                     is
                     he
                     that
                     hangs
                     upon
                     a
                     tree
                     .
                  
                   And
                   
                     as
                     such
                  
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   looked
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   wrestled
                   with
                   and
                   conquered
                   the
                   shame
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   sharpness
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   hath
                   rendred
                   all
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   his
                   that
                   remain
                   very
                   honourable
                   in
                   themselves
                   ,
                   what
                   ever
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   reputation
                   of
                   a
                   blind
                   perishing
                   world
                   .
                   That
                   which
                   is
                   truly
                   shameful
                   in
                   suffering
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   effect
                   of
                   the
                   curse
                   for
                   sin
                   .
                   This
                   Christ
                   by
                   his
                   suffering
                   hath
                   utterly
                   separated
                   from
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   his
                   Disciples
                   .
                   Hence
                   the
                   Apostles
                   
                     rejoyced
                     th●t
                     they
                     had
                     the
                     honour
                     to
                     suffer
                     shame
                     for
                     his
                     Name
                     ,
                     Acts
                  
                   5.41
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   the
                   world
                   looked
                   on
                   as
                   shameful
                   ,
                   but
                   themselves
                   knew
                   to
                   be
                   honourable
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   so
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   holy
                   Angels
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   
                     competent
                     judges
                  
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   .
                   God
                   hath
                   a
                   great
                   cause
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   as
                   wherein
                   his
                   Name
                   ,
                   his
                   Goodness
                   ,
                   his
                   Love
                   ,
                   his
                   Glory
                   is
                   concerned
                   ;
                   this
                   in
                   his
                   infinite
                   Wisdom
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   witnessed
                   ,
                   confirmed
                   ,
                   testified
                   unto
                   by
                   sufferings
                   .
                   Now
                   can
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   greater
                   Honour
                   done
                   unto
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   sons
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   God
                   should
                   single
                   them
                   out
                   from
                   among
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   mankind
                   ,
                   and
                   appoint
                   them
                   unto
                   this
                   work
                   ?
                   Men
                   are
                   honoured
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   riches
                   and
                   treasures
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   Moses
                   came
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   right
                   judgment
                   concerning
                   this
                   thing
                   ,
                   he
                   esteemed
                   the
                   
                     reproach
                     of
                     Christ
                     greater
                     riches
                     than
                     all
                     the
                     treasures
                     of
                     Egypt
                     ,
                     Heb.
                  
                   1●
                   .
                   29
                   .
                   We
                   believe
                   that
                   God
                   gave
                   
                     great
                     honour
                  
                   unto
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Martyrs
                   of
                   old
                   in
                   all
                   their
                   sufferings
                   .
                   Let
                   us
                   labour
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   spirit
                   of
                   faith
                   in
                   reference
                   unto
                   our selves
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   will
                   relieve
                   us
                   under
                   all
                   our
                   trials
                   .
                   This
                   then
                   also
                   hath
                   Christ
                   
                     added
                     unto
                     the
                     way
                     of
                     sufferings
                  
                   by
                   his
                   
                     consecration
                     of
                     it
                  
                   for
                   us
                   .
                   All
                   the
                   glory
                   and
                   honour
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   compared
                   with
                   theirs
                   ,
                   unto
                   whom
                   it
                   is
                   
                     given
                     in
                     the
                     behalf
                     of
                     Christ
                     not
                     only
                     to
                     believe
                     on
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     suffer
                     for
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Pet.
                   4.14
                   ,
                   15
                   ,
                   16.
                   
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     hath
                     thereby
                     made
                     them
                     us●ful
                     and
                     profitable
                     .
                  
                   Troubles
                   and
                   afflictions
                   in
                   themselves
                   and
                   their
                   own
                   nature
                   have
                   no
                   good
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   nor
                   do
                   they
                   tend
                   unto
                   any
                   good
                   end
                   :
                   they
                   grow
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   
                     first
                     sentence
                  
                   against
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   nature
                   poenal
                   tending
                   unto
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   nothing
                   else
                   .
                   Nor
                   are
                   they
                   in
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   no
                   interest
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   any
                   thing
                   but
                   effects
                   of
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   God.
                   But
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   by
                   his
                   consecrating
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   our
                   following
                   him
                   ,
                   hath
                   quite
                   altered
                   their
                   nature
                   and
                   tendency
                   ;
                   he
                   hath
                   made
                   them
                   good
                   ,
                   useful
                   and
                   profitable
                   .
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   here
                   shew
                   the
                   usefulness
                   of
                   Afflictions
                   and
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   Scripture
                   abundantly
                   testifieth
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   experience
                   of
                   Believers
                   in
                   all
                   ages
                   and
                   seasons
                   confirms
                   it
                   .
                   I
                   only
                   shew
                   
                     whence
                     it
                     is
                  
                   that
                   they
                   become
                   so
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   hath
                   
                     consecrated
                     ,
                     dedicated
                  
                   and
                   sanctified
                   them
                   unto
                   that
                   end
                   .
                   He
                   hath
                   thereby
                   cut
                   them
                   off
                   from
                   their
                   old
                   stock
                   of
                   wrath
                   and
                   the
                   curse
                   ,
                   and
                   planted
                   them
                   on
                   that
                   of
                   Love
                   and
                   Good-will
                   .
                   He
                   hath
                   taken
                   them
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   
                     Covenant
                     of
                     works
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   translated
                   them
                   into
                   that
                   of
                   Grace
                   .
                   He
                   hath
                   turned
                   their
                   course
                   from
                   death
                   ,
                   towards
                   
                     life
                     and
                     immortality
                  
                   ;
                   mixing
                   his
                   Grace
                   Love
                   and
                   Wisdom
                   with
                   these
                   
                     bitter
                     waters
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   made
                   them
                   sweet
                   and
                   wholesome
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   we
                   would
                   have
                   benefit
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   always
                   have
                   regard
                   unto
                   this
                   consecration
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   He
                   hath
                   made
                   them
                   safe
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   nature
                   a
                   Wilderness
                   ,
                   wherein
                   men
                   may
                   endlesly
                   wander
                   and
                   quickly
                   lose
                   themselves
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   hath
                   made
                   them
                   a
                   way
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     safe
                     way
                     ;
                     That
                     way-faring
                     men
                     ,
                     though
                     fools
                     ,
                     may
                     not
                     erre
                     therein
                     .
                  
                   Never
                   did
                   a
                   Believer
                   perish
                   by
                   afflictions
                   or
                   persecutions
                   :
                   never
                   was
                   good
                   Gold
                   or
                   Silver
                   consumed
                   or
                   lost
                   in
                   this
                   Furnace
                   .
                   Hypocrites
                   indeed
                   and
                   false
                   Professors
                   ,
                   fearful
                   and
                   unbelievers
                   are
                   discovered
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   discarded
                   from
                   their
                   hopes
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   
                     Disciples
                     indeed
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   never
                   safer
                   than
                   in
                   this
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   consecrated
                   for
                   them
                   .
                   Sometimes
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   through
                   their
                   unbelief
                   ,
                   and
                   want
                   of
                   heeding
                   the
                   
                     Captain
                     of
                     their
                     salvation
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   wounded
                   and
                   cast
                   down
                   by
                   them
                   for
                   a
                   season
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   
                     still
                     in
                     the
                     way
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   never
                   turned
                   
                     quite
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     way
                  
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   through
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   Christ
                   doth
                   turn
                   also
                   unto
                   their
                   advantage
                   .
                   Nay
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   absolutely
                   a
                   safe
                   way
                   ,
                   but
                   comparatively
                   more
                   safe
                   than
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   Prosperity
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   experience
                   of
                   all
                   Saints
                   ,
                   bear
                   plentiful
                   witness
                   unto
                   .
                   And
                   many
                   other
                   
                     blessed
                     ends
                  
                   are
                   wrought
                   by
                   the
                   
                     consecration
                     of
                     this
                     way
                  
                   for
                   the
                   Disciples
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   not
                   now
                   to
                   be
                   insisted
                   on
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   remains
                   yet
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   the
                   Reason
                   why
                   the
                   
                     Captain
                     of
                     our
                     salvation
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     consecrated
                     by
                     sufferings
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   he
                   declares
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   Verse
                   ,
                   
                     It
                     became
                     God
                     so
                     to
                     deal
                     with
                     him
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   he
                   amplifies
                   by
                   that
                   description
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     For
                     whom
                     are
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     whom
                     are
                     all
                     things
                     .
                  
                   Having
                   such
                   a
                   design
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     bring
                     many
                     sons
                     unto
                     glory
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   being
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     whom
                     are
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     whom
                     are
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                  
                   it
                   became
                   him
                   so
                   to
                   deal
                   with
                   the
                   Captain
                   of
                   their
                   salvation
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   here
                   intended
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   importance
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   was
                   declared
                   before
                   .
                   This
                   Becomingness
                   ,
                   what
                   ever
                   it
                   be
                   ,
                   it
                   ariseth
                   from
                   hence
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     God
                     is
                     he
                     for
                     whom
                     are
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     whom
                     are
                     all
                     things
                     .
                  
                   It
                   became
                   him
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   
                     who
                     is
                  
                   so
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     as
                     he
                     is
                  
                   so
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   so
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   reason
                   for
                   the
                   addition
                   of
                   that
                   
                     consideration
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     this
                     matter
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   cause
                   is
                   in
                   them
                   contained
                   and
                   expressed
                   ,
                   why
                   it
                   
                     became
                     him
                  
                   to
                   do
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   here
                   ascribed
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   We
                   are
                   then
                   to
                   enquire
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   is
                   principally
                   regarded
                   in
                   God
                   in
                   this
                   Attribution
                   ,
                   and
                   thence
                   we
                   shall
                   learn
                   how
                   it
                   became
                   him
                   to
                   bring
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   unto
                   suffering
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   description
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   is
                   plainly
                   of
                   him
                   as
                   the
                   
                     first
                     Cause
                  
                   and
                   
                     last
                     End
                  
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ;
                   neither
                   is
                   it
                   absolutely
                   his
                   Power
                   in
                   
                     making
                     all
                     of
                     nothing
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Sovereign
                   Eternal
                   Being
                   requiring
                   that
                   
                     all
                     things
                     tend
                     unto
                     his
                     glory
                  
                   that
                   are
                   intended
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   Governour
                   ,
                   Ruler
                   and
                   Judge
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   made
                   by
                   him
                   and
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   with
                   respect
                   unto
                   that
                   Order
                   and
                   Law
                   of
                   their
                   Creation
                   which
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   observe
                   .
                   This
                   Rule
                   and
                   Government
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   taking
                   care
                   that
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   
                     for
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   respects
                   .
                   This
                   then
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   asserts
                   ,
                   namely
                   that
                   it
                   became
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     the
                     Governour
                     ,
                     Ruler
                     and
                     Judge
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                  
                   to
                   consecrate
                   Christ
                   by
                   sufferings
                   ;
                   which
                   must
                   be
                   farther
                   explained
                   .
                
                 
                   Man
                   being
                   made
                   an
                   intellectual
                   Creature
                   ,
                   had
                   a
                   Rule
                   of
                   
                     Moral
                     Obedience
                  
                   given
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   he
                   to
                   observe
                   to
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   his
                   Creator
                   and
                   Law-giver
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   his
                   coming
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   enjoyment
                   of
                   him
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   here
                   supposed
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   discourseth
                   how
                   man
                   having
                   
                     broken
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     his
                     Creation
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   therein
                   come
                   short
                   of
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   might
                   by
                   his
                   grace
                   be
                   again
                   made
                   partaker
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   With
                   respect
                   unto
                   this
                   state
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   God
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   otherwise
                   considered
                   but
                   as
                   the
                   Supreme
                   
                     Governour
                     and
                     Judge
                  
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   Now
                   that
                   Property
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   exerteth
                   principally
                   as
                   the
                   Ruler
                   and
                   Governour
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   is
                   his
                   
                     Justice
                     ,
                     Justitia
                     regiminis
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Righteousness
                   of
                   Government
                   .
                   Hereof
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   branches
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   either
                   Remunerative
                   or
                   Vindictive
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   Righteousness
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Supreme
                   Ruler
                   and
                   Judge
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   account
                   whereof
                   it
                   
                     was
                     meet
                  
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     became
                     him
                  
                   to
                   bring
                   the
                   sons
                   to
                   glory
                   by
                   the
                   
                     sufferings
                     of
                     the
                     Captain
                     of
                     their
                     salvation
                     .
                  
                   It
                   was
                   hence
                   just
                   ,
                   equal
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   indispensibly
                   necessary
                   that
                   so
                   he
                   should
                   do
                   .
                   Supposing
                   that
                   man
                   was
                   created
                   in
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   capable
                   of
                   yielding
                   Obedience
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Law
                   concreated
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   written
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   which
                   Obedience
                   was
                   his
                   
                     moral
                     being
                     for
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   
                     from
                     or
                     of
                     him
                  
                   ;
                   supposing
                   that
                   he
                   by
                   sin
                   had
                   broken
                   this
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   was
                   no
                   longer
                   
                     for
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   primitive
                   Order
                   and
                   Law
                   of
                   his
                   Creation
                   ;
                   supposing
                   also
                   notwithstanding
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   infinite
                   ,
                   Grace
                   and
                   Love
                   intended
                   to
                   bring
                   
                     some
                     men
                  
                   unto
                   the
                   enjoyment
                   of
                   himself
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   new
                   way
                   ,
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   appointment
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   brought
                   to
                   
                     be
                     for
                     him
                     again
                  
                   ;
                   Supposing
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   these
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   all
                   here
                   supposed
                   by
                   our
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   granted
                   by
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   it
                   
                     became
                     the
                     Justice
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   so
                   just
                   ,
                   right
                   ,
                   meet
                   and
                   equal
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Judge
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   who
                   doth
                   right
                   could
                   no
                   otherwise
                   do
                   ,
                   than
                   cause
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Way
                   ,
                   Cause
                   ,
                   Means
                   and
                   Author
                   of
                   this
                   Recovery
                   of
                   
                   men
                   into
                   a
                   new
                   condition
                   of
                   being
                   
                     for
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   suffer
                   in
                   their
                   steed
                   .
                   For
                   whereas
                   the
                   
                     Vindictive
                     Justice
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   Universal
                   Rectitude
                   of
                   his
                   Holy
                   Nature
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     deviation
                     of
                     his
                     rational
                     creatures
                  
                   from
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   their
                   Creation
                   ,
                   required
                   that
                   that
                   deviation
                   should
                   be
                   revenged
                   ,
                   and
                   themselves
                   brought
                   into
                   a
                   
                     new
                     way
                     of
                     being
                     for
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   of
                   glorifying
                   him
                   by
                   their
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   refused
                   to
                   do
                   so
                   by
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   necessary
                   on
                   the
                   account
                   thereof
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   delivered
                   from
                   that
                   condition
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   their
                   deliverance
                   should
                   suffer
                   for
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   excellently
                   suits
                   the
                   design
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   prove
                   the
                   
                     necessity
                     of
                     the
                     suffering
                     of
                     the
                     Messiah
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   the
                   Jews
                   so
                   stumbled
                   at
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   the
                   
                     Justice
                     of
                     God
                  
                   required
                   that
                   so
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   ,
                   how
                   could
                   it
                   be
                   dispensed
                   withall
                   ?
                   Would
                   they
                   have
                   God
                   unjust
                   ?
                   Shall
                   he
                   fore-go
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   his
                   Righteousn●ss
                   and
                   Holiness
                   ,
                   to
                   please
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   presumption
                   and
                   prejudices
                   ?
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   indeed
                   ,
                   if
                   God
                   had
                   intended
                   no
                   salvation
                   of
                   his
                   sons
                   but
                   one
                   that
                   was
                   temporal
                   ,
                   like
                   that
                   granted
                   unto
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   old
                   under
                   the
                   conduct
                   of
                   Joshua
                   ,
                   there
                   had
                   been
                   no
                   need
                   at
                   all
                   of
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   
                     the
                     Captain
                     of
                     their
                     salvation
                  
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   being
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   themselves
                   had
                   sinned
                   ,
                   and
                   come
                   short
                   of
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   salvation
                   intended
                   them
                   being
                   spiritual
                   ,
                   consisting
                   in
                   a
                   new
                   ordering
                   of
                   them
                   
                     for
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   bringing
                   of
                   them
                   unto
                   the
                   eternal
                   enjoyment
                   of
                   him
                   in
                   Glory
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   way
                   to
                   maintain
                   the
                   Honour
                   of
                   the
                   Justice
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   his
                   sufferings
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   here
                   lay
                   the
                   great
                   mistake
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   denial
                   of
                   this
                   
                     condecency
                     of
                     Gods
                     Justice
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   
                     sufferings
                     of
                     the
                     Messiah
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Socinians
                     .
                     Schlictingius
                  
                   on
                   this
                   place
                   would
                   have
                   no
                   more
                   intended
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   bringing
                   Christ
                   to
                   suffer
                   was
                   answerable
                   unto
                   that
                   design
                   which
                   God
                   had
                   laid
                   to
                   glorifie
                   himself
                   in
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   man.
                   But
                   the
                   Apostle
                   says
                   not
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   became
                   ,
                   or
                   was
                   suitable
                   unto
                   an
                   arbitrary
                   free
                   decree
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   became
                   himself
                   as
                   the
                   Supreme
                   
                     Ruler
                     and
                     Judge
                  
                   of
                   all
                   ;
                   he
                   speaks
                   not
                   of
                   what
                   was
                   meet
                   unto
                   the
                   execution
                   of
                   a
                   
                     free
                     Decree
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   was
                   meet
                   on
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   Gods
                   Holiness
                   and
                   Righteousness
                   to
                   the
                   constitution
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   description
                   of
                   him
                   annexed
                   doth
                   plainly
                   shew
                   .
                   And
                   herein
                   have
                   we
                   with
                   our
                   Apostle
                   discovered
                   the
                   great
                   indispensible
                   and
                   
                     fundamental
                     cause
                     of
                     the
                     sufferings
                     of
                     Christ.
                  
                   And
                   we
                   may
                   hence
                   observe
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                
                 
                   V.
                   
                     Such
                     is
                     the
                     desert
                     of
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     is
                     the
                     immutability
                     of
                     the
                     Justice
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     was
                     no
                     way
                     possible
                     to
                     bring
                     sinners
                     unto
                     glory
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     the
                     death
                     and
                     sufferings
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     undertook
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     Captain
                     of
                     their
                     salvation
                     .
                  
                   It
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   unbecoming
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Supreme
                   Governour
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   passed
                   by
                   the
                   desert
                   of
                   sin
                   without
                   this
                   satisfaction
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   being
                   a
                   truth
                   of
                   great
                   importance
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   most
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ensuing
                   discourses
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   a
                   while
                   insisted
                   on
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   these
                   Verses
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     fore-going
                     ,
                     this
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   of
                   those
                   following
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   directly
                   treats
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Causes
                     of
                     the
                     sufferings
                     and
                     death
                     of
                     Christ.
                  
                   A
                   matter
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   great
                   importance
                   in
                   it self
                   ,
                   comprizing
                   no
                   small
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   mystery
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   so
                   indispensibly
                   necessary
                   to
                   be
                   explained
                   and
                   confirmed
                   unto
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   entertained
                   many
                   prejudices
                   against
                   it
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   fore-going
                   Verse
                   he
                   declared
                   the
                   cause
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   inducing
                   ,
                   leading
                   ,
                   
                     moving
                     cause
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   
                     Grace
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   by
                   the
                   
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                     he
                     was
                     to
                     taste
                     death
                  
                   for
                   men
                   :
                   This
                   grace
                   he
                   farther
                   explains
                   in
                   this
                   Verse
                   ,
                   shewing
                   that
                   it
                   consisted
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Design
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     bring
                     many
                     sons
                     to
                     glory
                     .
                  
                   All
                   had
                   sinned
                   and
                   come
                   short
                   of
                   his
                   glory
                   .
                   He
                   had
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   exigence
                   of
                   his
                   Justice
                   denounced
                   and
                   declared
                   Death
                   and
                   Judgment
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   upon
                   all
                   that
                   sinned
                   without
                   exception
                   .
                   Yet
                   such
                   was
                   his
                   infinite
                   Love
                   and
                   Grace
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   determined
                   or
                   purposed
                   in
                   himself
                   to
                   deliver
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   sons
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   bring
                   them
                   unto
                   glory
                   .
                   Unto
                   this
                   end
                   he
                   resolved
                   to
                   send
                   or
                   give
                   his
                   Son
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   
                     Captain
                     of
                     salvation
                  
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   Love
                   or
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   every
                   where
                   set
                   forth
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   this
                   
                     Captain
                     of
                     salvation
                  
                   became
                   useful
                   unto
                   the
                   sons
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   manifold
                   union
                   that
                   was
                   between
                   them
                   ,
                   he
                   declares
                   in
                   the
                   
                     following
                     Verses
                  
                   ,
                   farther
                   explaining
                   the
                   Reasons
                   and
                   Causes
                   why
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   his
                   sufferings
                   should
                   redound
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   Verse
                   he
                   expresseth
                   the
                   cause
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     procuring
                     cause
                     of
                     the
                     death
                     and
                     sufferings
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Justice
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   upon
                   supposition
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   purpose
                   to
                   save
                   sinners
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   upon
                   examination
                   we
                   shall
                   find
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   great
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   
                     did
                     no
                     sin
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   his
                   
                     soul
                     was
                     always
                     well
                     pleased
                  
                   on
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   his
                   obedience
                   ,
                   should
                   suffer
                   and
                   die
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   a
                   death
                   under
                   the
                   sentence
                   and
                   curse
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   and
                   astonishable
                   mystery
                   ;
                   all
                   the
                   Saints
                   of
                   God
                   
                   admire
                   at
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   Angels
                   
                     desire
                     to
                     look
                     into
                     it
                  
                   .
                   What
                   should
                   be
                   the
                   cause
                   and
                   reason
                   hereof
                   ?
                   why
                   God
                   should
                   thus
                   bruise
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   him
                   to
                   grief
                   ?
                   This
                   is
                   worth
                   our
                   enquiry
                   ;
                   and
                   various
                   are
                   the
                   conceptions
                   of
                   men
                   about
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   Socinians
                   deny
                   that
                   his
                   sufferings
                   were
                   poenal
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   he
                   died
                   to
                   make
                   satisfaction
                   for
                   sin
                   ;
                   but
                   only
                   that
                   he
                   did
                   so
                   ,
                   to
                   confirm
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   taught
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   set
                   us
                   an
                   example
                   to
                   suffer
                   for
                   the
                   truth
                   .
                   But
                   his
                   Doctrine
                   carried
                   its
                   own
                   evidence
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   besides
                   uncontrollably
                   confirmed
                   by
                   the
                   Miracles
                   that
                   he
                   wrought
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   his
                   sufferings
                   on
                   that
                   account
                   might
                   have
                   been
                   dispensed
                   withall
                   .
                   And
                   surely
                   this
                   great
                   and
                   stupendous
                   matter
                   of
                   the
                   
                     dying
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   resolved
                   into
                   a
                   Reason
                   and
                   Cause
                   that
                   might
                   so
                   easily
                   be
                   dispensed
                   with
                   .
                   God
                   would
                   never
                   have
                   given
                   up
                   his
                   
                     Son
                     to
                     die
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   for
                   such
                   causes
                   and
                   ends
                   as
                   could
                   no
                   otherwise
                   have
                   been
                   satisfied
                   or
                   accomplished
                   .
                   The
                   like
                   also
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   of
                   the
                   
                     other
                     cause
                  
                   assigned
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   namely
                   to
                   set
                   us
                   an
                   example
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   death
                   he
                   did
                   so
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   great
                   and
                   singular
                   use
                   unto
                   us
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   so
                   he
                   did
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   neither
                   was
                   this
                   from
                   any
                   
                     precedent
                     Law
                     or
                     Constitution
                  
                   ,
                   nor
                   from
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   it self
                   ,
                   nor
                   from
                   any
                   property
                   of
                   God
                   
                     indispensibly
                     necessary
                  
                   :
                   God
                   could
                   by
                   his
                   grace
                   have
                   carried
                   us
                   through
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   although
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   set
                   before
                   us
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   his
                   Son
                   ;
                   so
                   he
                   doth
                   through
                   other
                   things
                   no
                   less
                   difficult
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   could
                   not
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Person
                   go
                   before
                   us
                   ;
                   as
                   in
                   our
                   
                     conversion
                     unto
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     mortification
                     of
                     indwelling
                     sin
                  
                   ,
                   neither
                   of
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   was
                   capable
                   of
                   .
                   We
                   shall
                   leave
                   them
                   then
                   ,
                   as
                   those
                   who
                   acknowledging
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   do
                   not
                   yet
                   acknowledge
                   or
                   own
                   any
                   
                     sufficient
                     cause
                  
                   or
                   reason
                   why
                   he
                   should
                   die
                   .
                
                 
                   Christians
                   generally
                   allow
                   that
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ
                   were
                   poenal
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   death
                   satisfactory
                   for
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   men
                   ;
                   but
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   cause
                   and
                   reason
                   of
                   his
                   so
                   suffering
                   they
                   differ
                   .
                   Some
                   ,
                   following
                   Austine
                   ,
                   refer
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   solely
                   unto
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Sovereignty
                   of
                   God.
                   God
                   would
                   have
                   it
                   so
                   ,
                   and
                   therein
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   acquiesce
                   .
                   Other
                   ways
                   of
                   saving
                   the
                   Elect
                   were
                   possible
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   God
                   chose
                   ,
                   because
                   so
                   it
                   seemed
                   good
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   Hence
                   arose
                   that
                   saying
                   ,
                   That
                   
                     one
                     drop
                     of
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     Christ
                     was
                     sufficient
                     to
                     redeem
                     the
                     whole
                     world
                  
                   ;
                   only
                   it
                   pleased
                   God
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   suffer
                   unto
                   the
                   utmost
                   .
                   And
                   herein
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   rest
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     He
                     hath
                     suffered
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     God
                     hath
                     revealed
                     .
                  
                   But
                   this
                   seems
                   not
                   to
                   me
                   any
                   way
                   to
                   answer
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   here
                   affirmed
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   namely
                   that
                   
                     it
                     became
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Supreme
                   Governour
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   so
                   to
                   cause
                   Christ
                   to
                   suffer
                   ;
                   nor
                   do
                   I
                   see
                   what
                   demonstration
                   of
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   Justice
                   can
                   arise
                   from
                   the
                   punishing
                   of
                   an
                   
                     innocent
                     Person
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   might
                   have
                   been
                   spared
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   all
                   the
                   ends
                   of
                   his
                   being
                   so
                   punished
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   otherwise
                   brought
                   about
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     one
                     drop
                     of
                     Christs
                     bloud
                     was
                     sufficient
                     to
                     redeem
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   derogatory
                   unto
                   the
                   Goodness
                   ,
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   and
                   Righteousness
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   causing
                   not
                   only
                   the
                   whole
                   to
                   be
                   shed
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   his
                   
                     Soul
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     an
                     offering
                     for
                     sin
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   was
                   altogether
                   needless
                   if
                   that
                   were
                   true
                   .
                   But
                   how
                   far
                   this
                   whole
                   Opinion
                   is
                   from
                   truth
                   ,
                   which
                   leaves
                   no
                   
                     necessary
                     cause
                  
                   of
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   will
                   afterwards
                   appear
                   .
                
                 
                   Others
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   on
                   supposition
                   that
                   God
                   had
                   appointed
                   the
                   
                     Curse
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   death
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   penalty
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   his
                   faithfulness
                   and
                   Veracity
                   were
                   engaged
                   so
                   far
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   sinner
                   should
                   
                     go
                     free
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   be
                   made
                   partaker
                   of
                   glory
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   
                     intervention
                     of
                     satisfaction
                  
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   on
                   the
                   supposition
                   that
                   God
                   would
                   make
                   some
                   men
                   his
                   sons
                   ,
                   and
                   bring
                   them
                   to
                   glory
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   necessary
                   with
                   respect
                   unto
                   the
                   engagement
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   suffer
                   ,
                   die
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   satisfaction
                   for
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   all
                   this
                   they
                   refer
                   originally
                   unto
                   a
                   free
                   constitution
                   ,
                   which
                   might
                   have
                   been
                   otherwise
                   .
                   God
                   might
                   have
                   ordered
                   things
                   so
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   derogation
                   unto
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   his
                   Justice
                   or
                   Holiness
                   in
                   the
                   Government
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   sinners
                   
                     might
                     have
                     been
                     saved
                  
                   without
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ.
                   For
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   engaged
                   his
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   declared
                   that
                   death
                   should
                   be
                   the
                   penalty
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   he
                   might
                   have
                   
                     freely
                     remitted
                  
                   it
                   without
                   the
                   
                     intervention
                     of
                     any
                     satisfaction
                  
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   all
                   this
                   whole
                   work
                   of
                   death
                   being
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ
                   for
                   sinners
                   ,
                   is
                   resolved
                   into
                   a
                   free
                   purpose
                   and
                   Decree
                   of
                   Gods
                   Will
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   into
                   the
                   exigence
                   of
                   any
                   essential
                   property
                   of
                   his
                   Nature
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   it
                   might
                   have
                   been
                   otherwise
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   preserved
                   every
                   way
                   entire
                   .
                   Whether
                   this
                   be
                   so
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   immediately
                   enquire
                   .
                
                 
                   Others
                   grant
                   many
                   
                     free
                     Acts
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                   and
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   :
                   as
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Creation
                   of
                   man
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   condition
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   have
                   a
                   
                     moral
                     dependance
                     on
                     God
                  
                   in
                   reference
                   unto
                   his
                   utmost
                   end
                   ,
                   was
                   an
                   effect
                   of
                   the
                   Sovereign
                   Pleasure
                   Will
                   and
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   God.
                   But
                   on
                   supposition
                   of
                   this
                   Decree
                   and
                   Constitution
                   ,
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   the
                   Nature
                   ,
                   Authority
                   ,
                   and
                   Holiness
                   of
                   God
                   required
                   indispensibly
                   ,
                   that
                   man
                   should
                   
                   yield
                   unto
                   him
                   that
                   obedience
                   which
                   he
                   was
                   directed
                   unto
                   ,
                   and
                   guide●
                   in
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Law
                     of
                     his
                     Creation
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   God
                   could
                   not
                   suffer
                   him
                   to
                   do
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   and
                   remain
                   in
                   his
                   
                     first
                     state
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   come
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     end
                     first
                     designed
                     unto
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   loss
                   of
                   his
                   Authority
                   ,
                   and
                   wrong
                   of
                   his
                   Justice
                   .
                   Again
                   ,
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   did
                   freely
                   by
                   an
                   Act
                   of
                   his
                   Sovereign
                   Will
                   and
                   Pleasure
                   decree
                   to
                   permit
                   man
                   to
                   sin
                   and
                   fall
                   ,
                   which
                   might
                   have
                   been
                   otherwise
                   .
                   But
                   on
                   supposition
                   that
                   so
                   he
                   should
                   do
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   do
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   infringe
                   the
                   Order
                   of
                   his
                   dependance
                   on
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   reference
                   unto
                   his
                   
                     utmost
                     end
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Justice
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Supreme
                   Governour
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   did
                   indispensibly
                   require
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   receive
                   a
                   
                     meet
                     recompence
                     of
                     reward
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   be
                   punished
                   answerably
                   unto
                   hi●
                   crimes
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   God
                   could
                   not
                   have
                   dealt
                   otherwise
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   without
                   an
                   high
                   derogation
                   from
                   his
                   own
                   Righteousness
                   .
                   Again
                   ,
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   by
                   a
                   meer
                   
                     free
                     Act
                  
                   of
                   his
                   Love
                   and
                   Grace
                   designed
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   way
                   and
                   means
                   for
                   the
                   saving
                   of
                   sinners
                   ;
                   which
                   might
                   have
                   been
                   otherwise
                   .
                   He
                   might
                   without
                   the
                   least
                   impeachment
                   of
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   any
                   of
                   his
                   Essential
                   Properties
                   have
                   suffered
                   
                     all
                     mankind
                  
                   to
                   have
                   perished
                   under
                   that
                   penalty
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   justly
                   incurred
                   ;
                   but
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   
                     meer
                     Love
                     ,
                     free
                     Grace
                  
                   and
                   good
                   pleasure
                   he
                   gave
                   and
                   sent
                   him
                   to
                   redeem
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   on
                   the
                   supposition
                   thereof
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   the
                   Justice
                   of
                   God
                   required
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   lay
                   on
                   him
                   the
                   punishment
                   due
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     sons
                     whom
                     he
                     redeemed
                  
                   ;
                   it
                   became
                   him
                   on
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   his
                   Natural
                   Essential
                   Justice
                   to
                   bring
                   him
                   unto
                   sufferings
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   this
                   Opinion
                   is
                   contained
                   the
                   truth
                   laid
                   down
                   in
                   our
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   shall
                   now
                   farther
                   confirm
                   ;
                   namely
                   that
                   it
                   became
                   the
                   
                     Nature
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Essential
                   Properties
                   of
                   his
                   Nature
                   required
                   indispensibly
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     sin
                     should
                     be
                     punished
                     with
                     death
                     ,
                  
                   in
                   the
                   sinner
                   or
                   in
                   his
                   surety
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   if
                   he
                   would
                   bring
                   any
                   sons
                   to
                   glory
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Captain
                     of
                     their
                     salvation
                  
                   must
                   undergo
                   death
                   and
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   satisfaction
                   for
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   Consider
                   that
                   description
                   which
                   the
                   Scripture
                   giveth
                   us
                   of
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   reference
                   unto
                   sin
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   it
                   doth
                   either
                   metaphorically
                   ,
                   or
                   properly
                   ;
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   way
                   it
                   compares
                   God
                   
                     unto
                     fire
                  
                   ,
                   unto
                   a
                   
                     consuming
                     fire
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   actings
                   toward
                   sin
                   as
                   the
                   
                     acting
                     of
                     fire
                  
                   on
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   combustible
                   ,
                   whose
                   nature
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   consume
                   them
                   ,
                   Deut.
                   4.24
                   .
                   
                     Thy
                     God
                     is
                     a
                     consuming
                     fire
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   words
                   the
                   Apostle
                   repeats
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   12.23
                   .
                   
                     Devouring
                     fire
                     and
                     everlasting
                     burnings
                     ,
                     Isa.
                  
                   33.14
                   .
                   Hence
                   when
                   he
                   came
                   to
                   give
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   which
                   expresseth
                   his
                   wrath
                   and
                   indignation
                   against
                   sin
                   ,
                   his
                   presence
                   was
                   manifested
                   by
                   great
                   and
                   terrible
                   
                     fires
                     and
                     burnings
                  
                   ,
                   until
                   the
                   people
                   cried
                   out
                   ,
                   
                     Let
                     me
                     not
                     see
                     this
                     great
                     fire
                     any
                     more
                     ,
                     lest
                     I
                     die
                     ,
                     Deut.
                  
                   18.16
                   .
                   They
                   saw
                   death
                   and
                   destruction
                   in
                   that
                   fire
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   expressed
                   the
                   indignation
                   of
                   God
                   against
                   sin
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   Law
                   it self
                   is
                   also
                   called
                   a
                   
                     fiery
                     Law
                     ,
                     Deut.
                  
                   33.2
                   .
                   because
                   it
                   contains
                   the
                   sense
                   and
                   judgment
                   of
                   God
                   against
                   sin
                   ;
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   execution
                   of
                   the
                   sentence
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     breath
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   
                     kindle
                     the
                     fire
                  
                   of
                   it
                   like
                   a
                   
                     stream
                     of
                     brimstone
                     ,
                     Isa.
                  
                   30.33
                   .
                   so
                   chap.
                   66.15
                   ,
                   16.
                   
                   And
                   by
                   this
                   metaphor
                   doth
                   the
                   Scripture
                   lively
                   represent
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   reference
                   unto
                   sin
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   fire
                   to
                   consume
                   and
                   devoure
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   put
                   into
                   it
                   ,
                   without
                   
                     sparing
                     any
                  
                   or
                   making
                   difference
                   ;
                   so
                   is
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   reference
                   unto
                   sin
                   :
                   where
                   ever
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   he
                   punisheth
                   and
                   revengeth
                   it
                   according
                   to
                   its
                   demerit
                   .
                   The
                   metaphor
                   indeed
                   expresseth
                   not
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                   operation
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Certainty
                   and
                   Event
                   of
                   the
                   working
                   of
                   both
                   from
                   the
                   Principles
                   of
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   The
                   fire
                   so
                   burneth
                   by
                   a
                   
                     necessity
                     of
                     nature
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   it
                   acts
                   to
                   the
                   utmost
                   of
                   its
                   quality
                   and
                   faculty
                   by
                   a
                   pure
                   natural
                   necessity
                   .
                   God
                   punisheth
                   sin
                   ,
                   as
                   suitably
                   unto
                   the
                   principle
                   of
                   his
                   Nature
                   ,
                   that
                   otherwise
                   he
                   cannot
                   do
                   ,
                   yet
                   so
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   for
                   the
                   
                     manner
                     ,
                     time
                     ,
                     measure
                  
                   and
                   season
                   ,
                   they
                   depend
                   on
                   the
                   constitution
                   of
                   his
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                   assigning
                   a
                   
                     meet
                     and
                     equal
                     recompence
                     of
                     reward
                     unto
                     every
                     transgression
                     .
                  
                   And
                   this
                   the
                   Scripture
                   teacheth
                   us
                   by
                   this
                   metaphor
                   ,
                   or
                   otherwise
                   we
                   are
                   led
                   by
                   it
                   from
                   a
                   
                     right
                     conception
                  
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   it
                   doth
                   propose
                   :
                   for
                   God
                   cannot
                   at
                   all
                   be
                   unto
                   
                     sin
                     and
                     sinners
                  
                   as
                   a
                   
                     devouring
                     fire
                  
                   ,
                   unless
                   it
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   principles
                   of
                   his
                   Nature
                   indispensibly
                   to
                   take
                   vengeance
                   on
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Again
                   ,
                   The
                   Scripture
                   expresseth
                   this
                   Nature
                   of
                   God
                   with
                   reference
                   unto
                   sin
                   ,
                   properly
                   as
                   to
                   what
                   we
                   can
                   conceive
                   thereof
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   by
                   his
                   Holiness
                   ,
                   which
                   it
                   sets
                   forth
                   to
                   be
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   on
                   the
                   account
                   thereof
                   he
                   can
                   bear
                   with
                   
                     no
                     sin
                  
                   ,
                   nor
                   suffer
                   any
                   sinner
                   to
                   approach
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   let
                   no
                   sin
                   go
                   unpunished
                   ,
                   nor
                   admit
                   of
                   any
                   sinner
                   into
                   his
                   presence
                   whose
                   sin
                   is
                   not
                   expiated
                   and
                   satisfied
                   for
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   is
                   necessary
                   upon
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   Holiness
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   absolutely
                   and
                   indispensibly
                   so
                   ,
                   his
                   Holiness
                   being
                   his
                   Nature
                   .
                   
                     Thou
                     art
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   
                     Habakkuk
                     ,
                     of
                     purer
                     ey●s
                     than
                     to
                     behold
                     evil
                     ,
                     and
                     canst
                     not
                     look
                     on
                     iniquity
                     ,
                     chap.
                  
                   1.13
                   .
                   Thou
                   canst
                   not
                   by
                   any
                   means
                   hav●
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   do
                   with
                   sin
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   ;
                   nay
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   
                   upon
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   his
                   Purity
                   ,
                   or
                   Holiness
                   .
                   That
                   is
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   cannot
                   pass
                   by
                   sin
                   ,
                   or
                   let
                   it
                   go
                   unpunished
                   .
                   The
                   Psalmist
                   also
                   expresseth
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   purpose
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   5.4
                   ,
                   5
                   ,
                   6.
                   
                   
                     Thou
                     art
                     not
                     a
                     God
                     that
                     hath
                     pleasure
                     in
                     wickedness
                     ,
                     neither
                     shall
                     evil
                     dwell
                     with
                     thee
                     ;
                     the
                     foolish
                     shall
                     not
                     stand
                     in
                     thy
                     sight
                     ,
                     thou
                     hatest
                     all
                     the
                     workers
                     of
                     iniquity
                     ,
                     thou
                     shalt
                     destroy
                     them
                     that
                     speak
                     leasing
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     abhor
                     the
                     bloody
                     and
                     deceitful
                     man.
                  
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   formal
                   Reason
                   and
                   Cause
                   of
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   
                     hates
                     ,
                     abhors
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     will
                     destroy
                     sin
                  
                   and
                   sinners
                   ?
                   It
                   is
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   
                     such
                     a
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   Thou
                   art
                   not
                   a
                   God
                   to
                   do
                   otherwise
                   ;
                   a
                   God
                   of
                   such
                   Purity
                   ,
                   such
                   Holiness
                   ;
                   and
                   should
                   he
                   pass
                   by
                   sin
                   without
                   the
                   Punishment
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   
                     such
                     a
                     God
                  
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   .
                   Without
                   ceasing
                   to
                   be
                   
                     such
                     a
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   infinitely
                   
                     holy
                     and
                     pure
                  
                   ,
                   this
                   cannot
                   be
                   :
                   The
                   foolish
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Workers
                   of
                   Iniquity
                   must
                   be
                   destroyed
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   such
                   a
                   God.
                   And
                   in
                   that
                   proclamation
                   of
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   wherein
                   he
                   declared
                   many
                   blessed
                   Eternal
                   Properties
                   of
                   his
                   Nature
                   ,
                   he
                   adds
                   this
                   among
                   the
                   rest
                   ;
                   that
                   
                     he
                     will
                     by
                     no
                     means
                     clear
                     the
                     guilty
                     ,
                     Exod.
                  
                   34.7
                   .
                   This
                   his
                   Nature
                   ,
                   this
                   his
                   Eternal
                   Holiness
                   requireth
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     guilty
                     be
                     by
                     no
                     means
                     cleared
                     .
                  
                   So
                   Joshua
                   instructs
                   the
                   people
                   in
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   this
                   Holiness
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   24.19
                   .
                   
                     Ye
                     cannot
                     serve
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     is
                     an
                     holy
                     God
                     ;
                     he
                     is
                     a
                     jealous
                     God
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     forgive
                     your
                     transgressions
                     ,
                     nor
                     your
                     sins
                     .
                  
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   continue
                   in
                   your
                   sins
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   not
                   a
                   way
                   to
                   free
                   you
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   vain
                   for
                   you
                   to
                   
                     have
                     any
                     thing
                     to
                     do
                     with
                     this
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   is
                   Holy
                   and
                   Jealous
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   therefore
                   certainly
                   destroy
                   you
                   for
                   your
                   iniquities
                   .
                   Now
                   if
                   such
                   be
                   the
                   
                     nature
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   with
                   respect
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   He
                   cannot
                   but
                   punish
                   sin
                   in
                   whomsoever
                   it
                   be
                   found
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   suffering
                   of
                   every
                   sinner
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   person
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   his
                   sur●ty
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   depend
                   on
                   a
                   meer
                   
                     free
                     Voluntary
                     Constitution
                  
                   ,
                   nor
                   is
                   resolved
                   meerly
                   into
                   the
                   Veracity
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   commination
                   or
                   thre●tning
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   antecedently
                   unto
                   them
                   
                     indispensibly
                     necessary
                  
                   ,
                   unless
                   we
                   would
                   have
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   God
                   changed
                   ,
                   that
                   sinners
                   may
                   be
                   freed
                   .
                   Whereas
                   therefore
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   is
                   assigned
                   the
                   
                     Captain
                     of
                     our
                     Salvation
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   undertaken
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   bringing
                   sinners
                   unto
                   Glory
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   meet
                   with
                   respect
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     Holiness
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   undergo
                   the
                   punishment
                   due
                   unto
                   their
                   sin
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   the
                   sufferings
                   and
                   satisfaction
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   is
                   resolved
                   into
                   the
                   Holiness
                   and
                   Nature
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   He
                   being
                   
                     such
                     a
                     God
                  
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   ,
                   it
                   could
                   not
                   otherwise
                   be
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   The
                   same
                   is
                   manifest
                   from
                   that
                   principle
                   whereunto
                   the
                   
                     punishment
                     of
                     sin
                     is
                     assigned
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   any
                   
                     free
                     Act
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   Essential
                   property
                   of
                   his
                   nature
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   his
                   Justice
                   or
                   Righteousness
                   .
                   What
                   God
                   doth
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   righteous
                   ,
                   is
                   necessary
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   
                     just
                     with
                     God
                  
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   his
                   Essential
                   Justice
                   to
                   
                     punish
                     sin
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   unjust
                   not
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   :
                   for
                   to
                   condemn
                   the
                   innocent
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   acquit
                   the
                   guilty
                   is
                   equally
                   unjust
                   .
                   Justice
                   is
                   an
                   eternal
                   and
                   unalterable
                   Rule
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   done
                   according
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   necessary
                   ;
                   it
                   may
                   not
                   otherwise
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   Justice
                   not
                   be
                   impeached
                   .
                   That
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   Justice
                   ,
                   
                     must
                     be
                     done
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   unjust
                   .
                   Thus
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   
                     a
                     righteous
                     thing
                     with
                     God
                     to
                     render
                     tribulation
                     unto
                     sinners
                     ,
                  
                   2
                   Thess.
                   1.6
                   .
                   Because
                   he
                   is
                   Righteous
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   his
                   
                     Righteousness
                     or
                     Justice
                  
                   ;
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   contrary
                   would
                   be
                   unjust
                   ,
                   not
                   answer
                   his
                   Righteousness
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   
                     judgement
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     who
                     commit
                     sin
                     ,
                     are
                     worthy
                     of
                     death
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   1.32
                   .
                   Namely
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   his
                   Justice
                   requireth
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     judgement
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   Not
                   only
                   doth
                   he
                   render
                   death
                   unto
                   sinners
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   hath
                   threatned
                   so
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   his
                   Justice
                   necessarily
                   requireth
                   that
                   so
                   he
                   should
                   do
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   Apostle
                   farther
                   explains
                   himself
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   2.5
                   ,
                   6
                   ,
                   7
                   ,
                   8
                   ,
                   9.
                   
                   Where
                   he
                   calls
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     the
                     Revelation
                     of
                     the
                     righteous
                     Judgement
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   wherein
                   by
                   
                     rendring
                     tribulation
                     unto
                     sinners
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   manifest
                   what
                   his
                   Righteousness
                   requires
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   that
                   requires
                   cannot
                   otherwise
                   be
                   ;
                   God
                   being
                   
                     naturally
                     ,
                     necessarily
                     ,
                     essentially
                  
                   Righteous
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   Property
                   of
                   Gods
                   nature
                   requiring
                   that
                   Punishment
                   be
                   infl●cted
                   on
                   sin
                   and
                   sinners
                   ;
                   is
                   often
                   in
                   Scripture
                   called
                   his
                   Anger
                   and
                   Wrath.
                   For
                   although
                   sometimes
                   the
                   Effects
                   of
                   Anger
                   and
                   Wrath
                   in
                   Punishment
                   it self
                   ,
                   be
                   denoted
                   by
                   those
                   expressions
                   ,
                   yet
                   often
                   also
                   they
                   denote
                   the
                   Habitude
                   of
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   Justice
                   towards
                   sin
                   .
                   For
                   Anger
                   in
                   it self
                   being
                   a
                   Passion
                   and
                   Perturbation
                   of
                   mind
                   ,
                   including
                   change
                   and
                   Weakness
                   ,
                   cannot
                   properly
                   be
                   ascribed
                   unto
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   Effects
                   which
                   he
                   works
                   on
                   others
                   ,
                   it
                   can
                   intend
                   nothing
                   but
                   his
                   
                     Vindictive
                     Justice
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   property
                   of
                   his
                   nature
                   ,
                   which
                   
                     necessarily
                     enclines
                     him
                  
                   unto
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   sin
                   .
                   Thus
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   Wrath
                   or
                   Anger
                   
                     is
                     revealed
                     from
                     Heaven
                     against
                     all
                     ungodliness
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   1.18
                   .
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   he
                   discovers
                   in
                   his
                   judgements
                   what
                   is
                   his
                   Justice
                   against
                   sin
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   when
                   he
                   comes
                   to
                   deal
                   with
                   Christ
                   himself
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   him
                   a
                   propitiation
                   for
                   us
                   ;
                   he
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   have
                   set
                   him
                   forth
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                   Rom.
                   3.25
                   ,
                   26.
                   
                   
                     To
                     declare
                     his
                     righteousness
                     for
                     the
                     remission
                     of
                     sins
                     ;
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     be
                     just
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     justifier
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     believe
                     in
                     Jesus
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   God
                   would
                   pardon
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   justifie
                   them
                   that
                   believe
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   would
                   be
                   just
                   also
                   ;
                   and
                   how
                   could
                   this
                   be
                   ;
                   by
                   
                     punishing
                     our
                     sins
                     in
                     Christ
                  
                   :
                   that
                   declared
                   his
                   Righteousness
                   :
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   here
                   ,
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   documentum
                   ;
                   a
                   declaration
                   by
                   an
                   especial
                   instance
                   or
                   Example
                   ;
                   or
                   as
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   have
                   punished
                   
                     Sodom
                     and
                     Gomorrah
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   have
                   left
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     an
                     Example
                     unto
                     them
                     that
                     should
                     live
                     ungodly
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   an
                   instance
                   of
                   what
                   his
                   dealings
                   would
                   be
                   with
                   sinners
                   .
                   So
                   God
                   is
                   said
                   here
                   to
                   have
                   
                     declared
                     his
                     Righteousness
                  
                   by
                   an
                   Example
                   in
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   which
                   indeed
                   was
                   the
                   greatest
                   instance
                   of
                   the
                   severity
                   and
                   inexorableness
                   of
                   Justice
                   against
                   sin
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   ever
                   gave
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   he
                   did
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   
                     might
                     be
                     just
                  
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   gracious
                   and
                   merciful
                   in
                   the
                   forgiveness
                   of
                   sin
                   .
                   Now
                   if
                   the
                   Justice
                   of
                   God
                   did
                   not
                   require
                   ,
                   that
                   sin
                   should
                   be
                   punished
                   in
                   the
                   Mediator
                   ,
                   how
                   did
                   God
                   give
                   an
                   instance
                   of
                   his
                   Justice
                   in
                   his
                   sufferings
                   ;
                   for
                   nothing
                   can
                   be
                   declared
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   that
                   which
                   it
                   requires
                   ;
                   For
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   shewed
                   his
                   Righteousness
                   in
                   doing
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   might
                   have
                   been
                   
                     omitted
                     without
                     the
                     least
                     impeachment
                     of
                     his
                     Righteousness
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   not
                   safe
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   Supream
                   
                     Ruler
                     ,
                     Governour
                  
                   and
                   Judge
                   of
                   all
                   .
                   To
                   him
                   as
                   such
                   it
                   belongeth
                   to
                   do
                   right
                   .
                   So
                   saith
                   
                     Abraham
                     ,
                     Gen.
                  
                   18.25
                   .
                   
                     Shall
                     not
                     the
                     Judge
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     earth
                     do
                     right
                     ?
                  
                   undoubtedly
                   he
                   will
                   do
                   so
                   ,
                   it
                   belongs
                   unto
                   him
                   so
                   to
                   do
                   :
                   For
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   
                     Is
                     God
                     unrighteous
                     who
                     taketh
                     vengeance
                     ,
                     God
                     forbid
                     ;
                     for
                     then
                     how
                     shall
                     God
                     judge
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   3.5
                   ,
                   6.
                   
                   Right
                   Judgement
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   belongs
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     Vniversal
                     Rectitude
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   Supream
                   Governour
                   and
                   Judge
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   Goodness
                   and
                   Rightness
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   consists
                   in
                   the
                   Observation
                   of
                   that
                   Place
                   and
                   Order
                   which
                   God
                   in
                   their
                   Creation
                   allotted
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   whereon
                   he
                   pronounced
                   that
                   they
                   
                     were
                     exceeding
                     Good.
                  
                   And
                   that
                   this
                   Order
                   be
                   preserved
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   ,
                   it
                   belongs
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     Government
                     of
                     God
                  
                   to
                   take
                   care
                   ;
                   or
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   transgressed
                   not
                   to
                   leave
                   all
                   things
                   in
                   Confusion
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   
                     reduce
                     them
                  
                   into
                   some
                   
                     new
                     Order
                  
                   and
                   subjection
                   unto
                   himself
                   .
                   That
                   this
                   Order
                   was
                   broken
                   by
                   sin
                   we
                   all
                   know
                   .
                   What
                   shall
                   now
                   the
                   
                     Governour
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     do
                     ?
                  
                   Shall
                   he
                   leave
                   all
                   things
                   in
                   disorder
                   and
                   confusion
                   ?
                   Cast
                   off
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   his
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   suffer
                   all
                   things
                   to
                   run
                   at
                   random
                   ?
                   Would
                   this
                   become
                   the
                   
                     Righteous
                     Governour
                  
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   ?
                   What
                   then
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   to
                   prevent
                   this
                   confusion
                   ?
                   Nothing
                   remains
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   who
                   brake
                   the
                   
                     first
                     Order
                  
                   by
                   sin
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   subdued
                   into
                   a
                   
                     new
                     one
                     by
                     punishment
                  
                   .
                   This
                   brings
                   him
                   into
                   subjection
                   unto
                   God
                   upon
                   
                     a
                     new
                     account
                  
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   say
                   that
                   God
                   might
                   have
                   let
                   his
                   sin
                   go
                   unpunished
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   
                     not
                     be
                     righteous
                  
                   in
                   his
                   Government
                   ,
                   nor
                   do
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   necessary
                   for
                   the
                   Good
                   ,
                   Beauty
                   and
                   Order
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   .
                   But
                   hereof
                   somewhat
                   was
                   spoken
                   in
                   the
                   opening
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   it
                   needs
                   not
                   farther
                   be
                   insisted
                   on
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   
                     common
                     presumption
                  
                   engrafted
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   concerning
                   any
                   
                     free
                     Act
                  
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   might
                   have
                   been
                   otherwise
                   .
                   No
                   
                     free
                     Decree
                  
                   or
                   Act
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   ,
                   or
                   can
                   be
                   known
                   unto
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   Revelation
                   ;
                   much
                   less
                   have
                   they
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   universally
                   an
                   
                     inbred
                     Perswasion
                  
                   concerning
                   any
                   such
                   Acts
                   or
                   actings
                   .
                   But
                   of
                   the
                   
                     natural
                     properties
                  
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   acting
                   suitable
                   unto
                   them
                   ;
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   secret
                   Light
                   and
                   Perswasion
                   engrafted
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   by
                   nature
                   .
                   At
                   least
                   ,
                   
                     those
                     things
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   whereof
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   natural
                   and
                   indelible
                   Character
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   are
                   
                     natural
                     ,
                     necessary
                  
                   and
                   essential
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   Now
                   that
                   
                     God
                     is
                     just
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   therefore
                   he
                   
                     will
                     punish
                     sin
                     ,
                     all
                     sin
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   an
                   inbred
                   Presumption
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   that
                   can
                   never
                   be
                   rooted
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   minds
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   All
                   sinners
                   have
                   an
                   
                     inbred
                     Apprehension
                  
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   displeased
                   with
                   sin
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   punishment
                   is
                   due
                   unto
                   it
                   .
                   They
                   cannot
                   but
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   
                     judgement
                     of
                     God
                     that
                     they
                     who
                     commit
                     sin
                     are
                     worthy
                     of
                     death
                     .
                  
                   And
                   therefore
                   though
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   the
                   
                     Law
                     written
                  
                   to
                   instruct
                   them
                   ,
                   yet
                   their
                   
                     thoughts
                     accuse
                  
                   them
                   upon
                   sin
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   1.14
                   ,
                   15.
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   their
                   Consciences
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   
                     judgement
                     which
                     a
                     man
                     makes
                     of
                     himself
                     in
                     reference
                     unto
                     the
                     judgement
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   And
                   therefore
                   all
                   Nations
                   who
                   retained
                   any
                   knowledge
                   of
                   a
                   Deity
                   ,
                   constantly
                   invented
                   some
                   Wayes
                   and
                   Means
                   whereby
                   they
                   thought
                   they
                   might
                   
                     expiate
                     sin
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   appease
                   the
                   God
                   that
                   they
                   feared
                   .
                   All
                   which
                   manifests
                   that
                   the
                   Punishment
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   inseparably
                   follows
                   the
                   
                     nature
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   properties
                   thereof
                   ,
                   as
                   men
                   have
                   a
                   
                     natural
                     inbred
                     notion
                  
                   and
                   presumption
                   of
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   it
                   depended
                   meerly
                   on
                   the
                   
                     Will
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Faithfulness
                   in
                   the
                   accomplishing
                   of
                   that
                   Threatning
                   and
                   constitution
                   ,
                   whereof
                   they
                   had
                   no
                   knowledge
                   ;
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   have
                   had
                   such
                   an
                   immoveable
                   and
                   unconquerable
                   Apprehension
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   these
                   things
                   I
                   have
                   handled
                   at
                   large
                   elsewhere
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   And
                   this
                   fully
                   discovers
                   the
                   
                     vile
                     and
                     horrid
                     nature
                     of
                     sin
                     .
                     Fools
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   the
                   Wise
                   man
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   
                     make
                     a
                     mock
                     of
                     it
                  
                   .
                   Stifling
                   for
                   a
                   while
                   their
                   natural
                   convictions
                   ,
                   they
                   act
                   as
                   
                     if
                     sin
                     were
                     a
                     thing
                     of
                     nought
                  
                   ;
                   at
                   least
                   ,
                   not
                   so
                   horrible
                   as
                   by
                   some
                   it
                   is
                   represented
                   .
                   And
                   few
                   there
                   are
                   who
                   endeavour
                   aright
                   to
                   obtain
                   a
                   
                     true
                     notion
                  
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   contenting
                   themselves
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   that
                   
                     ought
                     not
                     to
                     be
                  
                   .
                   What
                   direct
                   Opposition
                   it
                   stands
                   in
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   Nature
                   ,
                   Properties
                   ,
                   Rule
                   and
                   Authority
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                   consider
                   not
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   
                     last
                     day
                  
                   will
                   discover
                   the
                   
                     true
                     nature
                  
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   when
                   all
                   eyes
                   shall
                   see
                   what
                   it
                   deserves
                   in
                   the
                   
                     judgement
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   according
                   unto
                   Righteousness
                   .
                   Is
                   it
                   a
                   small
                   thing
                   for
                   a
                   Creature
                   to
                   
                     break
                     that
                     Order
                  
                   which
                   God
                   at
                   first
                   placed
                   him
                   and
                   all
                   things
                   in
                   ?
                   To
                   cast
                   off
                   the
                   Rule
                   and
                   Authority
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   endeavour
                   to
                   dethrone
                   him
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   he
                   cannot
                   continue
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   
                     Supream
                     Governour
                  
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   Judge
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   unless
                   he
                   punish
                   it
                   ?
                   Is
                   it
                   a
                   small
                   thing
                   to
                   set
                   up
                   that
                   which
                   hath
                   an
                   
                     utter
                     inconsistency
                  
                   with
                   the
                   Holiness
                   and
                   Righteousness
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   if
                   it
                   go
                   free
                   ,
                   God
                   cannot
                   be
                   holy
                   and
                   righteous
                   ?
                   If
                   these
                   things
                   will
                   not
                   now
                   sink
                   into
                   the
                   minds
                   of
                   men
                   ;
                   if
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   learn
                   the
                   severity
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   from
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   threatning
                   and
                   curse
                   whereof
                   he
                   hath
                   impressed
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                   his
                   Holiness
                   and
                   Justice
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   said
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   learn
                   it
                   
                     all
                     in
                     Hell.
                  
                   Why
                   doth
                   God
                   thus
                   threaten
                   and
                   curse
                   sin
                   and
                   sinners
                   ?
                   Why
                   hath
                   he
                   prepared
                   an
                   Eternity
                   of
                   Vengeance
                   and
                   Torment
                   for
                   them
                   ?
                   Is
                   it
                   because
                   he
                   would
                   ?
                   Nay
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   could
                   not
                   otherwise
                   be
                   ,
                   God
                   being
                   so
                   Holy
                   and
                   Righteous
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   .
                   Men
                   may
                   thank
                   themselves
                   for
                   Death
                   and
                   Hell
                   ;
                   They
                   are
                   
                     no
                     more
                  
                   than
                   sin
                   hath
                   made
                   necessary
                   unless
                   God
                   should
                   cease
                   to
                   be
                   Holy
                   ,
                   Righteous
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Judge
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   sin
                   freely
                   and
                   endlesly
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   appears
                   most
                   eminently
                   in
                   the
                   Cross
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   for
                   God
                   gave
                   in
                   him
                   an
                   instance
                   of
                   his
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   desert
                   of
                   sin
                   .
                   Sin
                   being
                   imputed
                   unto
                   the
                   only
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   spared
                   .
                   If
                   he
                   be
                   
                     made
                     sin
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   be
                   
                     made
                     a
                     curse
                  
                   ;
                   If
                   he
                   will
                   
                     take
                     away
                     our
                     iniquities
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   make
                   
                     his
                     soul
                     an
                     offering
                     for
                     sins
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   bear
                   the
                   punishment
                   due
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   Obedience
                   in
                   all
                   Duties
                   will
                   not
                   do
                   it
                   ;
                   Intercession
                   and
                   Prayers
                   will
                   not
                   do
                   it
                   ,
                   sin
                   required
                   another
                   manner
                   of
                   Expiation
                   .
                   Nothing
                   but
                   
                     undergoing
                     the
                     wrath
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Curse
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   therein
                   answering
                   what
                   the
                   eternal
                   Justice
                   of
                   God
                   required
                   ,
                   will
                   effect
                   that
                   End.
                   How
                   can
                   God
                   
                     spare
                     sin
                     in
                     his
                     Enemies
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   could
                   not
                   spare
                   it
                   on
                   his
                   only
                   Son
                   ?
                   Had
                   it
                   been
                   possible
                   this
                   Cup
                   should
                   have
                   passed
                   from
                   him
                   :
                   but
                   this
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   continue
                   Righteous
                   .
                   These
                   things
                   I
                   say
                   will
                   give
                   us
                   an
                   insight
                   into
                   the
                   
                     nature
                     of
                     sin
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     horrible
                     provocation
                  
                   wherewith
                   it
                   is
                   attended
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   also
                   opens
                   the
                   Mysterie
                   of
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Love
                   and
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   sinners
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   will
                   for
                   ever
                   be
                   
                     admired
                     in
                  
                   ;
                   A
                   way
                   he
                   hath
                   found
                   out
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     exercise
                     Grace
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     satisfie
                     Justice
                  
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   ,
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   Person
                   ;
                   sin
                   shall
                   be
                   punished
                   ,
                   all
                   sin
                   ,
                   yet
                   
                     Grace
                     exercised
                     ;
                     sinners
                  
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                   yet
                   Justice
                   exalted
                   ;
                   all
                   in
                   the
                   Cross
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Verse
                   XI
                   ,
                   XII
                   ,
                   XIII
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   great
                   Reason
                   and
                   Ground
                   of
                   the
                   Necessity
                   of
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ
                   hath
                   been
                   declared
                   .
                   It
                   
                     became
                     God
                  
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   suffer
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   yet
                   appear
                   on
                   what
                   Grounds
                   this
                   suffering
                   of
                   his
                   could
                   be
                   profitable
                   or
                   beneficial
                   unto
                   the
                   Sons
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   unto
                   Glory
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   the
                   
                     sinner
                     himself
                  
                   against
                   whom
                   the
                   Law
                   denounced
                   the
                   
                     Judgement
                     of
                     death
                  
                   .
                   And
                   although
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   undertaking
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   
                     Captain
                     of
                     Salvation
                  
                   unto
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   might
                   be
                   willing
                   to
                   suffer
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   yet
                   what
                   Reason
                   is
                   there
                   that
                   the
                   Punishment
                   of
                   One
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   accepted
                   for
                   the
                   sin
                   of
                   Another
                   ?
                   Let
                   it
                   be
                   granted
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   had
                   an
                   absolute
                   and
                   
                     Soveraign
                     Power
                  
                   over
                   his
                   own
                   Life
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Concernments
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   nature
                   which
                   he
                   assumed
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   willing
                   to
                   undergo
                   any
                   sufferings
                   that
                   God
                   should
                   call
                   him
                   unto
                   ;
                   this
                   indeed
                   will
                   acquit
                   the
                   Justice
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   giving
                   him
                   up
                   unto
                   death
                   .
                   But
                   whence
                   is
                   it
                   that
                   sinners
                   should
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   interested
                   in
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   thereon
                   to
                   be
                   acquitted
                   from
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   unto
                   Glory
                   .
                   In
                   
                     these
                     Verses
                  
                   the
                   Apostle
                   enters
                   upon
                   a
                   discovery
                   of
                   the
                   Reasons
                   hereof
                   also
                   .
                   He
                   supposeth
                   indeed
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   Compact
                   and
                   Agreement
                   between
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   Son
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   ;
                   which
                   he
                   afterwards
                   expresly
                   treateth
                   on
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   10.
                   
                   He
                   supposeth
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   his
                   Soveraign
                   Authority
                   ,
                   God
                   had
                   made
                   a
                   
                     Relaxation
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Person
                     suffering
                  
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Penalty
                   to
                   be
                   suffered
                   ;
                   which
                   
                   God
                   abundantly
                   declared
                   unto
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   in
                   all
                   their
                   Sacrifices
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   shall
                   manifest
                   .
                   These
                   things
                   being
                   supposed
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   proceeds
                   to
                   declare
                   the
                   grounds
                   of
                   the
                   Equity
                   of
                   this
                   Substitution
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   room
                   of
                   the
                   Sons
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   their
                   Advantage
                   by
                   
                     his
                     suffering
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   Proposition
                   whereof
                   he
                   layes
                   down
                   in
                   these
                   Verses
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   especial
                   Application
                   in
                   those
                   that
                   ensue
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Verse
                     11
                     ,
                     12
                     ,
                     13.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   Variety
                   in
                   the
                   reading
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   in
                   any
                   Copies
                   ;
                   nor
                   do
                   Translators
                   differ
                   in
                   rendring
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   Syriack
                   renders
                   the
                   last
                   Testimony
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   the
                   words
                   were
                   spoken
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     Behold
                     I
                     and
                     the
                     children
                  
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     whom
                     thou
                     hast
                     given
                     unto
                     me
                     O
                     God.
                  
                   The
                   
                     Aethiopick
                     ;
                     Wherefore
                     they
                     who
                     sanctifie
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     who
                     are
                     sanctified
                     are
                     altogether
                  
                   ;
                   to
                   what
                   purpose
                   I
                   cannot
                   ghess
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Is
                   used
                   in
                   this
                   Epistle
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Legal
                     sense
                  
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   separate
                   ,
                   consecrate
                   ,
                   
                   dedicate
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Evangelical
                   ,
                   to
                   purifie
                   ,
                   sanctifie
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   internally
                   and
                   really
                   holy
                   .
                   It
                   seems
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   to
                   be
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   
                     latter
                     sense
                  
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   include
                   the
                   former
                   also
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   
                     just
                     consequence
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   
                     who
                     are
                     sanctified
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   separated
                   unto
                   God.
                   The
                   Word
                   then
                   expresseth
                   what
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   doth
                   unto
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   Sons
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   Captain
                   of
                   their
                   salvation
                   :
                   He
                   consecrates
                   them
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   
                     sanctification
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     washing
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     blood
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Masculine
                     Gender
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   denote
                   
                     one
                     Person
                  
                   ;
                   
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   Neuter
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   
                     one
                     thing
                  
                   ;
                   one
                   Mass
                   ,
                   one
                   common
                   Principle
                   ;
                   whereof
                   afterwards
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   first
                   Testimony
                   is
                   taken
                   from
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   22.24
                   .
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   which
                   the
                   LXX
                   .
                   render
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     narrab●
                     ,
                     annuntiabo
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   renders
                   by
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   more
                   properly
                   ,
                   than
                   they
                   by
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   :
                   In
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Coincidence
                   ,
                   the
                   Originall
                   being
                   expresly
                   rendered
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   though
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                   be
                   rendered
                   simply
                   to
                   praise
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   s
                   most
                   frequent
                   use
                   ,
                   when
                   respecting
                   God
                   as
                   its
                   Object
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   praise
                   by
                   Hymns
                   or
                   Psalms
                   :
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   here
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     tibi
                     hymnos
                     c●nam
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     te
                     hymnis
                     celebrabo
                  
                   ;
                   I
                   will
                   
                     sing
                     hymns
                     unto
                     thee
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     praise
                     thee
                     with
                     hymns
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   principal
                   way
                   of
                   setting
                   forth
                   Gods
                   praise
                   under
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   certain
                   whence
                   the
                   second
                   Testimony
                   is
                   taken
                   .
                   Some
                   suppose
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   from
                   Isa.
                   8.17
                   .
                   from
                   whence
                   the
                   last
                   also
                   is
                   cited
                   .
                   The
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Prophet
                   there
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   rendered
                   by
                   the
                   LXX
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     words
                     here
                     used
                     by
                     the
                     Apostle
                     .
                  
                   But
                   there
                   are
                   sundry
                   things
                   ,
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   allow
                   us
                   to
                   close
                   with
                   this
                   supposal
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   The
                   Original
                   is
                   not
                   rightly
                   rendered
                   by
                   the
                   LXX
                   .
                   and
                   as
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostles
                   words
                   do
                   exactly
                   express
                   the
                   Original
                   in
                   another
                   place
                   .
                   Besides
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   never
                   but
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   and
                   once
                   more
                   turned
                   into
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   LXX
                   .
                   but
                   is
                   constantly
                   rendered
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   improbable
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   these
                   words
                   might
                   be
                   inserted
                   into
                   the
                   
                     Greek
                     Text
                  
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   there
                   being
                   some
                   Presumptions
                   and
                   likelihoods
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   place
                   intended
                   by
                   him
                   ;
                   especially
                   because
                   the
                   
                     next
                     Testimony
                  
                   used
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   consists
                   in
                   the
                   Words
                   immediately
                   ensuing
                   these
                   in
                   the
                   Prophet
                   :
                   But
                   yet
                   that
                   yields
                   another
                   Reason
                   against
                   this
                   supposition
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   the
                   Apostle
                   continued
                   on
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   to
                   what
                   end
                   should
                   he
                   insert
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   constant
                   note
                   of
                   proceeding
                   unto
                   another
                   Testimony
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   again
                   ,
                   especially
                   considering
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   whole
                   Testimony
                   speaks
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   purpose
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   shall
                   then
                   referr
                   these
                   words
                   unto
                   Psal.
                   18.2
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   LXX
                   .
                   render
                   ,
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     will
                     hope
                     in
                     him
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   Apostle
                   more
                   properly
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ▪
                   
                     I
                     will
                     put
                     my
                     trust
                     in
                     him
                     .
                  
                   And
                   that
                   that
                   Psalm
                   had
                   respect
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   our
                   Apostle
                   sheweth
                   elsewhere
                   ,
                   by
                   citing
                   another
                   Testimony
                   out
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   
                     calling
                     of
                     the
                     Gentiles
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   15.9
                   .
                   Nor
                   was
                   the
                   latter
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Psalm
                   properly
                   fulfilled
                   in
                   David
                   at
                   all
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   
                   The
                   last
                   Testimony
                   is
                   unquestionably
                   taken
                   out
                   of
                   Isa.
                   8.17
                   .
                   where
                   the
                   words
                   are
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   rendered
                   by
                   the
                   LXX
                   .
                   as
                   here
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   is
                   properly
                   nati
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   begotten
                   ,
                   or
                   born
                   of
                   any
                   one
                   ,
                   whilest
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   their
                   tender
                   age
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   rendered
                   by
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   by
                   the
                   
                     LXX
                     .
                     Gen.
                  
                   30.36
                   .
                   Chap.
                   32.22
                   .
                   Chap.
                   33.1
                   ,
                   2.
                   which
                   is
                   children
                   in
                   a
                   larger
                   sense
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Verse
                     11
                     ,
                     12
                     ,
                     13.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       For
                       both
                       he
                       that
                       sanctifieth
                       ,
                       and
                       they
                       who
                       are
                       sanctified
                       are
                       all
                       of
                       one
                       ;
                       for
                       which
                       cause
                       he
                       is
                       not
                       ashamed
                       to
                       call
                       them
                       brethren
                       ;
                       saying
                       ,
                       I
                       will
                       declare
                       thy
                       name
                       unto
                       my
                       brethren
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       midst
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       will
                       I
                       sing
                       praise
                       unto
                       thee
                       .
                       And
                       again
                       ,
                       I
                       will
                       put
                       my
                       trust
                       in
                       him
                       :
                       And
                       again
                       ,
                       behold
                       I
                       and
                       the
                       children
                       which
                       God
                       hath
                       given
                       me
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   words
                   contain
                   ;
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   A
                   farther
                   Description
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Captain
                     of
                     salvation
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   sons
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   unto
                   Glory
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   mentioned
                   in
                   the
                   Verse
                   foregoing
                   ,
                   taken
                   from
                   his
                   Office
                   and
                   Work
                   towards
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Effect
                   thereof
                   upon
                   them
                   .
                   
                     He
                     that
                     sanctifieth
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     that
                     are
                     sanctified
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   subject
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Proposition
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   An
                   Assertion
                   concerning
                   them
                   ;
                   
                     they
                     are
                     all
                     of
                     one
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   A
                   natural
                   consequence
                   of
                   that
                   Assertion
                   ,
                   which
                   includes
                   also
                   the
                   scope
                   and
                   design
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     is
                     not
                     ashamed
                     to
                     call
                     them
                     brethren
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   The
                   confirmation
                   hereof
                   by
                   a
                   
                     Triple
                     Testimony
                  
                   from
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   He
                   describes
                   the
                   
                     Captain
                     of
                     salvation
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Sons
                     to
                     be
                     brought
                     unto
                     glory
                     ,
                  
                   by
                   their
                   mutual
                   Relation
                   to
                   one
                   another
                   in
                   sanctification
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     that
                     sanctifieth
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     they
                     that
                     are
                     sanctified
                  
                   .
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   the
                   Captain
                   of
                   salvation
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   intended
                   by
                   the
                   sanctifier
                   ,
                   both
                   what
                   the
                   Apostle
                   affirms
                   immediately
                   of
                   him
                   and
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   ensuing
                   Testimonies
                   whereby
                   he
                   confirms
                   it
                   ,
                   do
                   make
                   evident
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Verse
                     foregoing
                  
                   ,
                   giving
                   an
                   account
                   why
                   God
                   would
                   have
                   Christ
                   to
                   suffer
                   ,
                   he
                   describes
                   him
                   by
                   that
                   Property
                   of
                   his
                   Nature
                   which
                   includes
                   a
                   necessity
                   of
                   his
                   so
                   doing
                   ;
                   so
                   setting
                   forth
                   the
                   Causes
                   on
                   our
                   part
                   ,
                   of
                   that
                   suffering
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   grounds
                   of
                   our
                   advantage
                   thereby
                   ,
                   he
                   expresseth
                   him
                   and
                   the
                   children
                   by
                   those
                   terms
                   ,
                   which
                   manifest
                   their
                   Relation
                   unto
                   one
                   another
                   ;
                   and
                   which
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   have
                   stood
                   in
                   ,
                   had
                   they
                   not
                   been
                   of
                   the
                   
                     same
                     nature
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   afterwards
                   declares
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   same
                   word
                   being
                   here
                   used
                   actively
                   and
                   passively
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   in
                   both
                   places
                   be
                   understood
                   in
                   the
                   
                     same
                     sense
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   expressing
                   the
                   Effect
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   As
                   Christ
                   sanctifies
                   ,
                   so
                   are
                   the
                   children
                   sanctified
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   Christ
                   which
                   is
                   here
                   intended
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   did
                   for
                   the
                   Sons
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   suffered
                   for
                   them
                   according
                   to
                   Gods
                   appointment
                   ;
                   as
                   v.
                   10.
                   
                   Now
                   as
                   was
                   said
                   before
                   ,
                   to
                   sanctifie
                   is
                   either
                   to
                   separate
                   and
                   to
                   dedicate
                   unto
                   sacred
                   Use
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   purifie
                   and
                   make
                   
                     real●y
                     holy
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   latter
                   sense
                   is
                   here
                   principally
                   intended
                   .
                   Thus
                   when
                   the
                   Apostle
                   speaks
                   of
                   the
                   effects
                   of
                   the
                   Offerings
                   of
                   Christ
                   for
                   the
                   Elect
                   ,
                   he
                   distinguisheth
                   between
                   their
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   consummation
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     sanctification
                     ,
                     Chap.
                  
                   10.14
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     by
                     one
                     offering
                     he
                     consummated
                     or
                     perfected
                     the
                     sanctified
                     .
                  
                   First
                   ,
                   He
                   sanctifieth
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   dedicates
                   them
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   never
                   more
                   need
                   any
                   Initiation
                   into
                   his
                   Favour
                   and
                   service
                   .
                   This
                   work
                   was
                   the
                   
                     Captain
                     of
                     salvation
                  
                   designed
                   unto
                   ;
                   the
                   
                     children
                     that
                     were
                     to
                     be
                     brought
                     unto
                     glory
                     ,
                  
                   being
                   in
                   themselves
                   unclean
                   and
                   unholy
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   that
                   account
                   separated
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   purge
                   their
                   natures
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   holy
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   be
                   admitted
                   into
                   the
                   favour
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   find
                   acceptance
                   with
                   God.
                   And
                   for
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   this
                   work
                   ,
                   two
                   things
                   must
                   be
                   considered
                   :
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   The
                   Impetration
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Way
                   and
                   Means
                   whereby
                   he
                   obtained
                   this
                   Sanctification
                   for
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   The
                   Application
                   of
                   that
                   Means
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     real
                     effecting
                  
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   consisteth
                   in
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   merit
                   thereof
                   .
                   Hence
                   we
                   are
                   so
                   often
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   
                     sanctified
                     and
                     washed
                     in
                     his
                     blood
                     ,
                     Eph.
                  
                   5.25
                   .
                   Acts
                   20.32
                   .
                   Rev.
                   1.5
                   .
                   and
                   his
                   blood
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   
                     cleanse
                     us
                     from
                     all
                     our
                     sins
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   John
                   1.7
                   .
                   As
                   it
                   was
                   
                     shed
                     for
                     us
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   procured
                   by
                   the
                   merit
                   of
                   his
                   Obedience
                   therein
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   for
                   whom
                   it
                   was
                   shed
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   purged
                   and
                   
                     purified
                     ,
                     Titus
                  
                   2.14
                   .
                   The
                   other
                   consists
                   in
                   the
                   
                     effectual
                     workings
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   
                   communicated
                   unto
                   us
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   the
                   bloodshedding
                   and
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   declares
                   ,
                   Tit.
                   3.4
                   ,
                   5
                   ,
                   6.
                   
                   And
                   they
                   who
                   place
                   this
                   sanctification
                   meerly
                   on
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   Example
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   Grotius
                   on
                   this
                   place
                   )
                   besides
                   that
                   they
                   consider
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   the
                   design
                   and
                   scope
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   reject
                   the
                   principal
                   End
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   most
                   blessed
                   Effect
                   of
                   the
                   death
                   and
                   bloodshedding
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   .
                   Now
                   in
                   this
                   Description
                   of
                   the
                   Captain
                   of
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Sons
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   intimates
                   a
                   farther
                   
                     necessity
                     of
                     his
                     sufferings
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   
                     they
                     were
                     to
                     be
                     sanctified
                  
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   which
                   could
                   no
                   otherwise
                   be
                   done
                   but
                   by
                   his
                   
                     death
                     and
                     bloodshedding
                  
                   .
                   Having
                   many
                   things
                   to
                   observe
                   from
                   these
                   Verses
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   take
                   them
                   up
                   as
                   they
                   offer
                   themselves
                   unto
                   us
                   in
                   our
                   procedure
                   :
                   As
                   here
                   :
                
                 
                   I.
                   
                     That
                     all
                     the
                     children
                     which
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     brought
                     unt●
                     glory
                     ,
                     antecedently
                     unto
                     their
                     Relation
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     ,
                     are
                     polluted
                     ,
                     defiled
                     ,
                     separate
                     from
                     God.
                  
                   They
                   are
                   all
                   to
                   be
                   sanctified
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   both
                   as
                   to
                   their
                   real
                   Purification
                   and
                   Consecration
                   to
                   be
                   Gods
                   hallowed
                   Portion
                   .
                   This
                   for
                   many
                   blessed
                   Ends
                   the
                   Scripture
                   abundantly
                   instructs
                   us
                   in
                   ,
                   Tit.
                   3.3
                   .
                   
                     We
                     our selves
                     also
                     were
                     sometimes
                     foolish
                     ,
                     and
                     disobedient
                     ,
                     deceived
                     ,
                     serving
                     divers
                     lusts
                     and
                     pleasures
                     ,
                     living
                     in
                     malice
                     and
                     envy
                     ,
                     hateful
                     and
                     hating
                     of
                     one
                     another
                     .
                  
                   A
                   most
                   wretched
                   ,
                   defiled
                   and
                   loathsome
                   condition
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   justly
                   might
                   be
                   an
                   Abhorrency
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   his
                   holy
                   Angels
                   :
                   and
                   such
                   indeed
                   God
                   describes
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   by
                   his
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   Ezek.
                   16.5
                   ,
                   6.
                   
                   
                     Thou
                     wast
                     polluted
                     in
                     thy
                     blood
                     ,
                     and
                     cast
                     out
                     in
                     the
                     field
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     loathing
                     of
                     thy
                     Person
                  
                   ;
                   Thus
                   we
                   were
                   saith
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ;
                   even
                   w●
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   now
                   sanctified
                   and
                   cleansed
                   by
                   the
                   means
                   which
                   he
                   afterwards
                   relates
                   .
                   The
                   like
                   description
                   he
                   gives
                   of
                   this
                   estate
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   6.11
                   ,
                   12.
                   with
                   an
                   Assertion
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   delivery
                   from
                   it
                   .
                   We
                   are
                   naturally
                   
                     very
                     proud
                  
                   ,
                   apt
                   to
                   please
                   our selves
                   in
                   our selves
                   ;
                   to
                   think
                   of
                   nothing
                   less
                   than
                   of
                   being
                   polluted
                   or
                   defiled
                   ;
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   not
                   so
                   far
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   we
                   can
                   
                     wash
                     our selves
                  
                   .
                   What
                   a
                   hard
                   thing
                   is
                   it
                   to
                   perswade
                   the
                   great
                   men
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   their
                   Ornaments
                   ,
                   Paintings
                   and
                   Perfumes
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   over
                   
                     vile
                     ,
                     leprous
                     ,
                     loathsome
                  
                   and
                   defiled
                   ?
                   Are
                   they
                   not
                   ready
                   to
                   wash
                   themselves
                   in
                   the
                   
                     blood
                     of
                     them
                  
                   who
                   intimate
                   any
                   such
                   thing
                   unto
                   them
                   ?
                   But
                   whether
                   men
                   will
                   hear
                   or
                   forbear
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   even
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Sons
                     of
                     God
                     themselves
                  
                   before
                   they
                   are
                   washed
                   and
                   sanctified
                   by
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   this
                   sets
                   out
                   the
                   Infinite
                   Love
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   taking
                   notice
                   of
                   such
                   vile
                   creatures
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   unspeakable
                   Condescension
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Efficacy
                   of
                   his
                   Grace
                   in
                   cleansing
                   us
                   by
                   his
                   blood
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   sufficient
                   to
                   keep
                   us
                   humble
                   in
                   our selves
                   ,
                   and
                   thankful
                   unto
                   God
                   all
                   our
                   dayes
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     is
                     the
                     great
                     sanctifier
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                     His
                     Title
                  
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Sanctifier
                   ;
                   of
                   which
                   more
                   afterwards
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     the
                     Captain
                     of
                     our
                     Salvation
                     ,
                     sanctifies
                     every
                     Son
                     whom
                     he
                     brings
                     unto
                     glory
                     .
                  
                   He
                   will
                   never
                   glorifie
                   an
                   unsanctified
                   person
                   .
                   The
                   world
                   indeed
                   is
                   full
                   of
                   an
                   Expectation
                   of
                   Glory
                   by
                   Christ
                   ;
                   but
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   indispensibly
                   previous
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   no
                   regard
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   the
                   Scripture
                   gives
                   us
                   as
                   a
                   principal
                   Effect
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Mediation
                   of
                   Christ.
                   Of
                   his
                   
                     death
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                  
                   5.26
                   .
                   Titus
                   2.14
                   .
                   Of
                   his
                   communication
                   of
                   his
                   
                     Word
                     and
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     John
                  
                   17.19
                   .
                   Titus
                   3.5
                   ,
                   6.
                   
                   Of
                   his
                   blood-shedding
                   in
                   an
                   especial
                   manner
                   ;
                   1
                   John
                   1.7
                   .
                   Rom.
                   6.5
                   ,
                   6.
                   
                   Rev.
                   5.5
                   .
                   Of
                   his
                   Life
                   in
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Intercession
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   Col.
                   3.1
                   ,
                   2
                   ,
                   3.
                   
                   This
                   he
                   
                     creates
                     his
                     people
                  
                   unto
                   by
                   his
                   
                     Grace
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                  
                   2.8
                   .
                   excites
                   them
                   unto
                   by
                   his
                   Promises
                   ,
                   2
                   Cor.
                   7.1
                   .
                   and
                   commands
                   ;
                   John
                   15.16
                   ,
                   17.
                   
                   So
                   that
                   no
                   End
                   of
                   the
                   Mediation
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   accomplished
                   in
                   them
                   who
                   are
                   not
                   sanctified
                   and
                   made
                   holy
                   ;
                   And
                   this
                   was
                   necessary
                   for
                   him
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   part
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   Of
                   God
                   :
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   Of
                   himself
                   :
                   (
                   3.
                   )
                   Of
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   unto
                   whom
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   in
                   glory
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   holy
                   ;
                   of
                   
                     purer
                     eyes
                     than
                     to
                     behold
                     iniquity
                  
                   :
                   No
                   unclean
                   thing
                   can
                   stand
                   in
                   his
                   presence
                   .
                   Holy
                   in
                   his
                   nature
                   ,
                   
                     glorious
                     in
                     Holiness
                  
                   ;
                   holy
                   in
                   his
                   Commands
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   be
                   sanctified
                   in
                   all
                   that
                   draw
                   nigh
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   Peter
                   urgeth
                   as
                   that
                   which
                   requires
                   Holiness
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                   1
                   Epist.
                   1.15
                   ,
                   16.
                   
                   
                     As
                     he
                     that
                     hath
                     called
                     them
                     is
                     holy
                     ,
                     so
                     be
                     ye
                     holy
                     in
                     all
                     manner
                     of
                     Conversation
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     written
                     ;
                     be
                     ye
                     holy
                     ;
                     for
                     I
                     am
                     holy
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   thence
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   Holiness
                   becometh
                   his
                   house
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   all
                   that
                   
                     draw
                     nigh
                  
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Apostle
                   sets
                   it
                   down
                   as
                   an
                   uncontrollable
                   Maxime
                   ,
                   that
                   without
                   
                     Holiness
                     no
                     man
                     shall
                     see
                     God.
                  
                   If
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   then
                   will
                   bring
                   the
                   children
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   make
                   them
                   Holy
                   ,
                   or
                   they
                   can
                   have
                   no
                   admittance
                   into
                   his
                   presence
                   ,
                   no
                   acceptance
                   with
                   him
                   ;
                   for
                   
                     no
                     unclean
                     thing
                  
                   ,
                   nothing
                   that
                   defileth
                   ,
                   can
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   
                     New
                     Jerusalem
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   place
                   where
                   his
                   Holiness
                   
                   dwelleth
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   utterly
                   impossible
                   that
                   any
                   soul
                   not
                   washed
                   with
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   not
                   sanctified
                   by
                   his
                   Spirit
                   and
                   Grace
                   ,
                   should
                   stand
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   this
                   was
                   expressed
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   
                     typical
                     Institutions
                  
                   about
                   cleansing
                   which
                   God
                   appointed
                   unto
                   his
                   people
                   of
                   old
                   .
                   He
                   did
                   it
                   to
                   teach
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   unless
                   they
                   were
                   sanctified
                   ,
                   washed
                   and
                   cleansed
                   from
                   their
                   sins
                   ,
                   they
                   could
                   be
                   admitted
                   unto
                   no
                   Communion
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   nor
                   Enjoyment
                   of
                   him
                   .
                   Neither
                   can
                   any
                   serve
                   him
                   here
                   ,
                   unless
                   their
                   
                     consciences
                     be
                     purged
                     by
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     Christ
                     from
                     dead
                     works
                  
                   ;
                   nor
                   can
                   they
                   come
                   to
                   him
                   hereafter
                   ,
                   unless
                   they
                   are
                   washed
                   from
                   all
                   their
                   defilements
                   .
                   Their
                   services
                   here
                   he
                   rejects
                   as
                   an
                   unclean
                   and
                   polluted
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   confidences
                   for
                   the
                   future
                   he
                   despiseth
                   as
                   a
                   presumtuous
                   abomination
                   .
                   God
                   will
                   not
                   divest
                   himself
                   of
                   his
                   Holiness
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   receive
                   ,
                   or
                   be
                   enjoyed
                   by
                   
                     unholy
                     creature
                  
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   day
                   is
                   coming
                   wherein
                   poor
                   
                     unsanctified
                     creatures
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   think
                   they
                   may
                   
                     miss
                     Holiness
                  
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   glory
                   ,
                   shall
                   cry
                   out
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     amongst
                     us
                     shall
                     inhabit
                     with
                     those
                     everlasting
                     burnings
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   so
                   will
                   he
                   appear
                   unto
                   all
                   unsanctified
                   persons
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Of
                   Himself
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Relation
                   whereunto
                   he
                   takes
                   these
                   Sons
                   with
                   himself
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   their
                   Head
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   members
                   of
                   his
                   body
                   .
                   Now
                   he
                   is
                   holy
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   must
                   they
                   be
                   also
                   ,
                   or
                   this
                   Revelation
                   will
                   be
                   very
                   unsuitable
                   and
                   uncomely
                   .
                   
                     A
                     living
                     head
                  
                   and
                   
                     dead
                     members
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   beautiful
                   head
                   and
                   rotten
                   members
                   ,
                   how
                   uncomely
                   would
                   it
                   be
                   ?
                   Such
                   a
                   monstrous
                   body
                   Christ
                   will
                   never
                   own
                   .
                   Nay
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   overthrow
                   the
                   whole
                   nature
                   of
                   that
                   Relation
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   away
                   the
                   life
                   and
                   form
                   of
                   that
                   Union
                   that
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   are
                   brought
                   into
                   ,
                   as
                   head
                   and
                   members
                   .
                   For
                   whereas
                   it
                   consists
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   whole
                   
                     Head
                     and
                     members
                     are
                     animated
                     ,
                     quickned
                     and
                     acted
                     by
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     self
                     same
                     Spirit
                     of
                     life
                  
                   ;
                   nor
                   doth
                   any
                   thing
                   else
                   give
                   Union
                   between
                   head
                   and
                   members
                   ;
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   
                     sanctified
                     by
                     that
                     Spirit
                  
                   ,
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   such
                   Relation
                   between
                   them
                   .
                   Again
                   ,
                   he
                   takes
                   them
                   unto
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   
                     Bride
                     and
                     Spouse
                  
                   .
                   Now
                   you
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   appointed
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   any
                   one
                   would
                   take
                   up
                   a
                   
                     Captive
                     Maid
                  
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   Wife
                   ,
                   she
                   was
                   to
                   
                     shave
                     her
                     head
                     ,
                     and
                     pare
                     her
                     nayls
                     ,
                     and
                     wash
                     her self
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   she
                   might
                   be
                   meet
                   for
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   taking
                   this
                   Bride
                   unto
                   himself
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   conquest
                   he
                   hath
                   made
                   of
                   her
                   ,
                   must
                   by
                   Sanctification
                   make
                   them
                   meet
                   for
                   this
                   Relation
                   with
                   himself
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   he
                   doth
                   it
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   5.25
                   ,
                   26.
                   
                   
                     Christ
                     loved
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     gave
                     himself
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     sanctifie
                     and
                     cleanse
                     it
                     with
                     the
                     washing
                     of
                     water
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   27.
                   
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     present
                     it
                     unto
                     himself
                     a
                     glorious
                     Church
                     ,
                     not
                     having
                     spot
                     or
                     wrinkle
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     such
                     things
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     it
                     should
                     be
                     holy
                     and
                     without
                     blemish
                     .
                  
                   This
                   it
                   became
                   him
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   this
                   was
                   the
                   End
                   why
                   he
                   did
                   it
                   ;
                   he
                   
                     sanctifieth
                     his
                     Church
                  
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   present
                   it
                   a
                   
                     meet
                     Bride
                  
                   or
                   Spouse
                   unto
                   himself
                   .
                   The
                   like
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   Relations
                   wherein
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   stands
                   unto
                   his
                   people
                   ;
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   but
                   makes
                   their
                   sanctification
                   absolutely
                   necessary
                   .
                
                 
                   .
                   On
                   the
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Children
                   themselves
                   ;
                   for
                   unless
                   they
                   are
                   
                     Regenerate
                     ,
                     or
                     born
                     again
                  
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   their
                   sanctification
                   is
                   laid
                   ,
                   they
                   can
                   by
                   no
                   means
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God.
                   It
                   is
                   this
                   that
                   makes
                   them
                   
                     meet
                     for
                     the
                     inheritance
                     of
                     the
                     Saints
                     in
                     light
                     .
                  
                   As
                   without
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   meet
                   for
                   their
                   Duty
                   ,
                   so
                   are
                   they
                   not
                   capable
                   of
                   their
                   Reward
                   .
                   Yea
                   ,
                   Heaven
                   it self
                   in
                   the
                   true
                   light
                   and
                   notion
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   undesirable
                   unto
                   an
                   unsanctified
                   person
                   .
                   Such
                   an
                   one
                   ,
                   neither
                   can
                   ,
                   nor
                   would
                   enjoy
                   God
                   if
                   he
                   might
                   .
                   In
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   
                     one
                     thing
                     required
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   an
                   
                     unsanctified
                     Person
                  
                   can
                   do
                   ,
                   no
                   
                     one
                     thing
                     promised
                  
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   can
                   enjoy
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   surely
                   then
                   a
                   woful
                   mistake
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   If
                   
                     Christ
                     sanctifier
                  
                   all
                   whom
                   he
                   saves
                   ,
                   many
                   will
                   appear
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   mistaken
                   in
                   their
                   Expectations
                   another
                   day
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   grown
                   amongst
                   us
                   almost
                   an
                   Abhorrency
                   unto
                   all
                   flesh
                   ,
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Church
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     to
                     holy
                     .
                  
                   What
                   though
                   God
                   hath
                   promised
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   ;
                   that
                   Christ
                   hath
                   undertaken
                   to
                   
                     make
                     it
                     so
                  
                   ;
                   What
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   required
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   ?
                   What
                   if
                   all
                   the
                   duties
                   of
                   it
                   he
                   rejected
                   of
                   God
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   so
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   all
                   one
                   ;
                   if
                   men
                   be
                   baptized
                   whether
                   they
                   
                     will
                     or
                     no
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   outwardly
                   profess
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   be
                   truly
                   sanctified
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ.
                  
                   Why
                   then
                   let
                   them
                   be
                   so
                   ;
                   but
                   what
                   are
                   they
                   the
                   better
                   for
                   it
                   ?
                   Are
                   their
                   Persons
                   ,
                   or
                   their
                   Services
                   therefore
                   accepted
                   with
                   God
                   ?
                   Are
                   they
                   related
                   or
                   united
                   unto
                   Christ
                   ?
                   Are
                   they
                   under
                   his
                   conduct
                   unto
                   glory
                   ?
                   Are
                   they
                   
                     meet
                     for
                     the
                     Inheritance
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   in
                   light
                   ?
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   ;
                   not
                   all
                   ,
                   not
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   do
                   they
                   obtain
                   thereby
                   :
                   What
                   is
                   it
                   then
                   that
                   they
                   get
                   by
                   the
                   furious
                   contest
                   which
                   they
                   make
                   for
                   the
                   Reputation
                   of
                   this
                   Previledge
                   ?
                   Only
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   satisfying
                   their
                   minds
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   resting
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   p●iding
                   themselves
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   obtain
                   many
                   Advantages
                   to
                   stifle
                   all
                   convictions
                   of
                   their
                   condition
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   perish
                   unavoidably
                   .
                   A
                   sad
                   success
                   ,
                   and
                   son
                   ever
                   to
                   be
                   bewailed
                   .
                   Yet
                   is
                   there
                   nothing
                   
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   more
                   contended
                   for
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   Christ
                   might
                   be
                   thought
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   
                     Captain
                     of
                     salvation
                  
                   unto
                   them
                   unto
                   whom
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   Sanctifier
                   ;
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   have
                   an
                   
                     unholy
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     dead
                     Body
                  
                   .
                   These
                   things
                   tend
                   neither
                   to
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   the
                   souls
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   Let
                   none
                   then
                   deceive
                   themselves
                   ,
                   sanctification
                   is
                   a
                   qualification
                   indispensibly
                   necessary
                   unto
                   them
                   who
                   will
                   be
                   under
                   the
                   conduct
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   unto
                   salvation
                   ,
                   to
                   lead
                   none
                   to
                   heaven
                   but
                   whom
                   he
                   sanctifies
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                   The
                   holy
                   God
                   will
                   not
                   receive
                   unholy
                   persons
                   .
                   This
                   living
                   Head
                   will
                   not
                   admit
                   of
                   dead
                   members
                   ,
                   nor
                   bring
                   men
                   into
                   the
                   possession
                   of
                   a
                   glory
                   which
                   they
                   neither
                   love
                   nor
                   like
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   Having
                   given
                   this
                   description
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Captain
                     of
                     salvation
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   sons
                   to
                   be
                   
                     brought
                     unto
                     glory
                  
                   ,
                   The
                   Apostle
                   affirms
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     of
                     one
                  
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   made
                   it
                   meet
                   for
                   him
                   to
                   suffer
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   partakers
                   of
                   his
                   sufferings
                   .
                   The
                   equity
                   hereof
                   lies
                   in
                   the
                   agreement
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   
                     of
                     one
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   now
                   enquire
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   word
                   hath
                   this
                   ambiguity
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Masculine
                     Gender
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   denote
                   
                     one
                     person
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   Neuter
                   ,
                   and
                   signifie
                   
                     one
                     thing
                  
                   .
                   If
                   it
                   relate
                   unto
                   the
                   person
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   have
                   a
                   double
                   interpretation
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   God
                   who
                   is
                   intended
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   
                     of
                     one
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   God.
                   And
                   this
                   may
                   be
                   spoken
                   in
                   several
                   respects
                   .
                   The
                   Son
                   was
                   of
                   him
                   by
                   Eternal
                   Generation
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     many
                     sons
                  
                   by
                   Temporal
                   Creation
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   made
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   Or
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   
                     ordained
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     Sanctifier
                     ,
                  
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   
                     sanctified
                     ;
                     Him
                  
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Captain
                   of
                   salvation
                   ,
                   and
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   unto
                   glory
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   sense
                   the
                   last
                   testimony
                   produced
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   seems
                   to
                   give
                   countenance
                   unto
                   :
                   
                     Behold
                     I
                     and
                     the
                     children
                     whom
                     God
                     hath
                     given
                     unto
                     me
                  
                   ;
                   Me
                   to
                   be
                   their
                   
                     Father
                     ,
                     Captain
                  
                   ,
                   Leader
                   ;
                   they
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   children
                   to
                   be
                   cared
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   conducted
                   by
                   me
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   way
                   went
                   most
                   of
                   the
                   Antients
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   Exposition
                   of
                   this
                   place
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   sense
                   the
                   reason
                   yielded
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   why
                   the
                   
                     Captain
                     of
                     salvation
                  
                   should
                   be
                   made
                   perfect
                   by
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   sons
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   unto
                   glory
                   were
                   also
                   to
                   suffer
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   were
                   
                     all
                     of
                     one
                  
                   ,
                   both
                   he
                   and
                   they
                   ,
                   even
                   
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   But
                   though
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   true
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   contain
                   not
                   a
                   
                     full
                     reason
                  
                   of
                   what
                   the
                   Apostle
                   intends
                   to
                   prove
                   by
                   this
                   assertion
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   Interpretation
                   allows
                   no
                   other
                   Relation
                   to
                   be
                   expressed
                   between
                   Christ
                   and
                   the
                   sons
                   ,
                   than
                   what
                   is
                   between
                   
                     him
                     and
                     Angels
                  
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   also
                   with
                   him
                   of
                   
                     one
                     God.
                  
                   And
                   yet
                   the
                   Apostle
                   afterward
                   sheweth
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   
                     another
                     Vnion
                  
                   and
                   Relation
                   between
                   Christ
                   and
                   the
                   Elect
                   needful
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   be
                   saved
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   than
                   any
                   that
                   was
                   between
                   him
                   and
                   Angels
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   nothing
                   be
                   intimated
                   but
                   the
                   
                     good
                     pleasure
                  
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   appointing
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   and
                   them
                   to
                   
                     be
                     saved
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   
                     all
                     of
                     himself
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   
                     one
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   sufficient
                   to
                   make
                   that
                   appointment
                   just
                   and
                   righteous
                   ,
                   then
                   is
                   here
                   nothing
                   asserted
                   to
                   prove
                   the
                   meetness
                   of
                   Christ
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Saviour
                   unto
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   Angels
                   ,
                   which
                   yet
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   the
                   
                     following
                     Verses
                  
                   expresly
                   deduceth
                   from
                   hence
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   If
                   it
                   respect
                   a
                   Person
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   
                     ex
                     uno
                     homine
                     ,
                     of
                     one
                     man
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   Adam
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   of
                   
                     one
                     common
                     Root
                  
                   and
                   stock
                   ,
                   he
                   and
                   they
                   came
                   all
                   of
                   
                     one
                     Adam
                  
                   :
                   unto
                   him
                   is
                   the
                   Genealogie
                   of
                   Christ
                   referred
                   by
                   Luke
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   a
                   common
                   stock
                   of
                   our
                   nature
                   he
                   is
                   often
                   called
                   the
                   One
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     One
                     man
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   5.
                   
                   And
                   this
                   for
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   it
                   falls
                   in
                   with
                   what
                   will
                   be
                   next
                   considered
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   taken
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Neuter
                     sense
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   denote
                   
                     one
                     thing
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   also
                   it
                   may
                   receive
                   a
                   double
                   Interpretation
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   It
                   may
                   denote
                   the
                   
                     same
                     mass
                     of
                     humane
                     nature
                  
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   mass
                   of
                   humane
                   nature
                   ;
                   or
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   all
                   mankind
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   made
                   them
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     of
                     one
                     blood
                     ,
                     Acts
                  
                   17.26
                   .
                   of
                   one
                   
                     common
                     principle
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   gives
                   an
                   Alliance
                   ,
                   Cognation
                   ,
                   and
                   Brotherhood
                   unto
                   the
                   whole
                   Race
                   of
                   Mankind
                   .
                   As
                   the
                   making
                   of
                   all
                   mankind
                   
                     by
                     one
                     God
                  
                   gives
                   them
                   all
                   a
                   relation
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   saith
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   
                     We
                     are
                     all
                     his
                     off-spring
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   their
                   being
                   made
                   of
                   
                     one
                     blood
                  
                   gives
                   them
                   a
                   Brotherhood
                   among
                   themselves
                   .
                   See
                   Acts
                   14.15
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   interpretation
                   differs
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   it
                   from
                   that
                   
                     last
                     preceding
                  
                   ;
                   in
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   the
                   
                     whole
                     mass
                     of
                     humane
                     nature
                  
                   had
                   its
                   existence
                   in
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   Adam
                   ,
                   only
                   it
                   refers
                   not
                   the
                   Oneness
                   mentioned
                   formally
                   unto
                   his
                   person
                   ,
                   but
                   unto
                   the
                   nature
                   it self
                   whereof
                   he
                   was
                   made
                   partaker
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   sense
                   the
                   Apostle
                   farther
                   explains
                   ,
                   verse
                   14.
                   as
                   he
                   also
                   observes
                   it
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   9.5
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   By
                   One
                   ,
                   some
                   understand
                   the
                   same
                   
                     spiritual
                     nature
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   principles
                   of
                   spiritual
                   life
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   Christ
                   the
                   Head
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   children
                   his
                   members
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   they
                   say
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   their
                   peculiar
                   Oneness
                   ,
                   or
                   being
                   of
                   one
                   ;
                   seeing
                   all
                   wicked
                   men
                   ,
                   even
                   Reprobates
                   ,
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   
                     same
                     common
                     mass
                     of
                     humane
                     nature
                  
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   children
                   .
                   
                   But
                   yet
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   satisfactory
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   indeed
                   ,
                   that
                   after
                   the
                   children
                   are
                   
                     really
                     sanctified
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   of
                   
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     spiritual
                     nature
                  
                   with
                   their
                   Head
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   12.12
                   .
                   and
                   hereby
                   are
                   they
                   differenced
                   from
                   all
                   others
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Apostle
                   here
                   treats
                   of
                   their
                   being
                   so
                   
                     of
                     One
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   meet
                   to
                   suffer
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   antecedent
                   unto
                   their
                   being
                   sanctified
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Cause
                   is
                   unto
                   the
                   Effect
                   .
                   Neither
                   is
                   it
                   of
                   any
                   weight
                   that
                   the
                   Reprobates
                   are
                   partakers
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   
                     common
                     nature
                  
                   with
                   the
                   children
                   ,
                   seeing
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   partook
                   of
                   it
                   only
                   on
                   the
                   
                     childrens
                     account
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   verse
                   14.
                   
                   And
                   of
                   their
                   nature
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   partaker
                   ,
                   without
                   being
                   partaker
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   common
                   to
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   seeing
                   that
                   of
                   
                     one
                     blood
                  
                   God
                   made
                   all
                   Nations
                   under
                   heaven
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   bond
                   of
                   nature
                   it self
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   reckoned
                   only
                   unto
                   them
                   that
                   shall
                   be
                   sanctified
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   then
                   
                     one
                     common
                     nature
                  
                   that
                   is
                   here
                   intended
                   :
                   He
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   nature
                   ,
                   of
                   
                     one
                     mass
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   
                     one
                     blood
                  
                   .
                   And
                   hereby
                   he
                   became
                   to
                   be
                   meet
                   to
                   suffer
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   a
                   capacity
                   of
                   enjoying
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   his
                   sufferings
                   ;
                   which
                   how
                   it
                   answers
                   the
                   whole
                   design
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   doth
                   evidently
                   appear
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   He
                   intends
                   to
                   shew
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   was
                   
                     meet
                     to
                     suffer
                  
                   for
                   the
                   children
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   arose
                   from
                   hence
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   of
                   the
                   
                     same
                     nature
                     with
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   afterwards
                   at
                   large
                   declares
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   was
                   meet
                   to
                   sanctifie
                   them
                   by
                   his
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   this
                   verse
                   he
                   intimates
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   in
                   an
                   Offering
                   made
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   the
                   
                     first
                     Fruits
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   Meat
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   Meal
                   ,
                   a
                   parcel
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   nature
                   with
                   the
                   whole
                   was
                   taken
                   and
                   offered
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   
                     whole
                     was
                     sanctified
                     ,
                     Levit.
                  
                   2.
                   
                   So
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   being
                   taken
                   as
                   the
                   
                     first
                     fruits
                  
                   of
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   ,
                   and
                   offered
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     whole
                     lump
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   whole
                   nature
                   of
                   man
                   in
                   the
                   children
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   all
                   the
                   Elect
                   ,
                   is
                   separated
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   effectually
                   sanctified
                   in
                   their
                   season
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   gives
                   the
                   ground
                   unto
                   all
                   the
                   testimonies
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   produceth
                   unto
                   his
                   purpose
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   .
                   For
                   being
                   thus
                   of
                   
                     one
                     nature
                  
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   
                     ashamed
                     to
                     call
                     them
                     brethren
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   proves
                   from
                   Psal.
                   22.
                   
                   For
                   although
                   it
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   brethren
                   is
                   a
                   term
                   of
                   
                     spiritual
                     cognation
                  
                   and
                   love
                   ,
                   he
                   calls
                   them
                   not
                   so
                   until
                   they
                   are
                   made
                   partakers
                   of
                   his
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   spiritual
                   nature
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   him
                   ;
                   yet
                   the
                   first
                   foundation
                   of
                   this
                   Appellation
                   lies
                   in
                   his
                   participation
                   of
                   the
                   
                     same
                     nature
                  
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   ,
                   however
                   he
                   might
                   
                     love
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   properly
                   call
                   them
                   Brethren
                   .
                   Also
                   his
                   participation
                   of
                   their
                   nature
                   ,
                   was
                   that
                   which
                   brought
                   him
                   into
                   such
                   a
                   condition
                   ,
                   as
                   wherein
                   it
                   was
                   needful
                   
                     for
                     him
                     to
                     put
                     his
                     trust
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   to
                   look
                   for
                   
                     deliverance
                     from
                     hi●
                     in
                     a
                     time
                     of
                     danger
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   proves
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   place
                   by
                   a
                   testimony
                   out
                   of
                   Psal.
                   18.
                   which
                   could
                   not
                   in
                   any
                   sense
                   have
                   been
                   said
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   had
                   he
                   not
                   been
                   
                     partaker
                     of
                     that
                     nature
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   exposed
                   unto
                   all
                   kind
                   of
                   wants
                   and
                   troubles
                   ,
                   with
                   outward
                   streights
                   and
                   oppositions
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   Angels
                   is
                   not
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   his
                   being
                   thus
                   of
                   
                     One
                     with
                     us
                  
                   made
                   him
                   our
                   Brother
                   ,
                   and
                   placed
                   him
                   in
                   that
                   condition
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   wherein
                   it
                   was
                   necessary
                   for
                   him
                   
                     to
                     put
                     his
                     trust
                     in
                     God
                     for
                     deliverance
                     ,
                  
                   so
                   being
                   the
                   principal
                   Head
                   and
                   
                     first
                     Fruits
                  
                   of
                   our
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   therein
                   the
                   
                     Author
                     and
                     finisher
                     of
                     our
                     salvation
                     ,
                  
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   Father
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     we
                     are
                     his
                     children
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   proveth
                   by
                   his
                   last
                   testimony
                   from
                   Isa.
                   8.
                   
                   
                     Behold
                     I
                     and
                     the
                     children
                     which
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     given
                     unto
                     me
                     .
                  
                   And
                   further
                   upon
                   the
                   close
                   of
                   these
                   testimonies
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   assumes
                   again
                   his
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   and
                   asserts
                   it
                   unto
                   the
                   same
                   purpose
                   ,
                   verse
                   14.
                   shewing
                   in
                   what
                   sense
                   he
                   and
                   the
                   children
                   were
                   of
                   one
                   ,
                   namely
                   in
                   their
                   mutual
                   
                     participation
                     of
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   thus
                   this
                   interpretation
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   will
                   sufficiently
                   bear
                   the
                   whole
                   weight
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   Argument
                   and
                   Inferences
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   any
                   one
                   list
                   to
                   extend
                   the
                   word
                   farther
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   comprize
                   in
                   it
                   the
                   
                     manifold
                     Relation
                  
                   that
                   is
                   between
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Members
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   contend
                   about
                   it
                   .
                   There
                   may
                   be
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Their
                   being
                   of
                   
                     one
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   designing
                   him
                   and
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   one
                   
                     mystical
                     body
                  
                   ,
                   one
                   Church
                   ,
                   he
                   the
                   Head
                   ,
                   they
                   the
                   Members
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Their
                   taking
                   
                     into
                     one
                     Covenant
                  
                   ,
                   made
                   originally
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   exemplified
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Their
                   being
                   of
                   
                     one
                     common
                     principle
                     of
                     humane
                     nature
                     .
                  
                   4.
                   
                   Disigned
                   unto
                   a
                   
                     manifold
                     spiritual
                     union
                  
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   that
                   
                     new
                     nature
                  
                   which
                   the
                   children
                   receive
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   with
                   every
                   other
                   thing
                   that
                   concurs
                   to
                   serve
                   the
                   union
                   and
                   relation
                   between
                   them
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   insisted
                   on
                   is
                   
                     principally
                     intended
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   considered
                   by
                   us
                   .
                   And
                   we
                   might
                   teach
                   from
                   hence
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                
                 
                   III.
                   
                     The
                     agreement
                     of
                     Christ
                     and
                     the
                     Elect
                     in
                     one
                     common
                     nature
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     foundation
                     of
                     his
                     fitness
                     to
                     be
                     an
                     Undertaker
                     on
                     their
                     behalf
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     equity
                     of
                     their
                     being
                     made
                     partakers
                     of
                     the
                     benefits
                     of
                     his
                     Mediation
                     :
                  
                   But
                   that
                   this
                   will
                   occur
                   unto
                   us
                   again
                   more
                   fully
                   ,
                   verse
                   14.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   by
                   all
                   this
                   doth
                   the
                   Apostle
                   discover
                   unto
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   the
                   unreasonableness
                   of
                   
                   their
                   offence
                   at
                   the
                   
                     affl●cted
                     condition
                  
                   and
                   sufferings
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                   He
                   had
                   minded
                   them
                   of
                   the
                   work
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   
                     to
                     save
                     his
                     Elect
                  
                   by
                   a
                   spiritual
                   and
                   eternal
                   salvation
                   .
                   He
                   had
                   also
                   intimated
                   what
                   was
                   their
                   condition
                   by
                   nature
                   ,
                   wherein
                   they
                   were
                   unclean
                   ,
                   unsanctifi'd
                   ,
                   separate
                   from
                   God.
                   And
                   withall
                   had
                   made
                   known
                   what
                   the
                   Justice
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Supreme
                   Governour
                   and
                   Judge
                   of
                   all
                   required
                   ,
                   that
                   sinners
                   might
                   be
                   saved
                   .
                   He
                   now
                   minds
                   them
                   of
                   the
                   Union
                   that
                   was
                   between
                   him
                   and
                   them
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   became
                   
                     fit
                     to
                     suffer
                  
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   enjoy
                   the
                   blessed
                   effects
                   thereof
                   in
                   deliverance
                   and
                   salvation
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   The
                   Apostle
                   lays
                   down
                   an
                   Inference
                   from
                   his
                   preceding
                   assertion
                   ,
                   in
                   those
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     For
                     which
                     cause
                     he
                     is
                     not
                     ashamed
                     to
                     call
                     them
                     brethren
                     .
                  
                   In
                   which
                   words
                   we
                   have
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   respect
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   here
                   affirmed
                   unto
                   the
                   assertion
                   fore-going
                   ;
                   
                     for
                     which
                     cause
                  
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   thing
                   it self
                   affirmed
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     calls
                     the
                     sons
                     to
                     be
                     brought
                     unto
                     glory
                     ,
                     his
                     brethren
                     .
                  
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   manner
                   of
                   his
                   so
                   doing
                   ,
                   he
                   
                     is
                     not
                     ashamed
                     to
                     call
                     them
                     so
                     .
                  
                   And
                   herein
                   also
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   wonted
                   way
                   of
                   proceeding
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   often
                   observed
                   ,
                   makes
                   a
                   transition
                   towards
                   somewhat
                   else
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   in
                   design
                   ,
                   namely
                   the
                   
                     Prophetical
                     Office
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   afterwards
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     For
                     which
                     cause
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   
                     are
                     of
                     one
                  
                   ,
                   partakers
                   of
                   one
                   common
                   nature
                   ;
                   
                     He
                     calls
                     them
                     brethren
                  
                   .
                   This
                   gives
                   a
                   rightful
                   foundation
                   unto
                   that
                   Appellation
                   :
                   Hereon
                   is
                   built
                   that
                   relation
                   which
                   is
                   between
                   him
                   and
                   them
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   more
                   required
                   to
                   perfect
                   the
                   
                     relation
                     of
                     Brotherhood
                  
                   between
                   him
                   and
                   them
                   ,
                   than
                   meerly
                   their
                   
                     being
                     of
                     one
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   so
                   far
                   established
                   from
                   hence
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   
                     meet
                     to
                     suffer
                  
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   sanctifie
                   and
                   save
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   without
                   this
                   there
                   could
                   have
                   been
                   no
                   such
                   relation
                   .
                   Now
                   his
                   calling
                   of
                   them
                   Brethren
                   doth
                   both
                   declare
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   
                     are
                     so
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   that
                   he
                   
                     owns
                     them
                  
                   and
                   avouches
                   them
                   as
                   such
                   .
                   But
                   whereas
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   although
                   they
                   are
                   
                     thus
                     of
                     one
                  
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   their
                   common
                   nature
                   ,
                   yet
                   upon
                   sundry
                   other
                   accounts
                   he
                   is
                   so
                   glorious
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   so
                   vile
                   and
                   miserable
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   justly
                   disavow
                   this
                   cognation
                   ,
                   and
                   reject
                   them
                   as
                   strangers
                   ;
                   The
                   Apostle
                   tells
                   us
                   it
                   is
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   passing
                   by
                   all
                   other
                   distances
                   between
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   setting
                   aside
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   their
                   unworthiness
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   he
                   might
                   justly
                   disavow
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   remembring
                   wherefore
                   he
                   was
                   
                     of
                     one
                     with
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   
                     not
                     ashamed
                     to
                     call
                     them
                     brethren
                     .
                  
                   There
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     contrary
                     asserted
                  
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   denied
                   ;
                   
                     he
                     is
                     not
                     ashamed
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   willingly
                   ,
                   cheerfully
                   ,
                   and
                   readily
                   he
                   doth
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   rather
                   look
                   upon
                   it
                   as
                   an
                   expression
                   of
                   condescension
                   and
                   love
                   ;
                   and
                   herein
                   doth
                   the
                   Apostle
                   shew
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   what
                   he
                   taught
                   before
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   
                     were
                     of
                     one
                  
                   ,
                   namely
                   that
                   thereby
                   they
                   became
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   he
                   meet
                   to
                   suffer
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   meet
                   to
                   be
                   saved
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   What
                   in
                   all
                   this
                   the
                   Apostle
                   confirms
                   by
                   the
                   ensuing
                   testimonies
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   in
                   the
                   explication
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   in
                   the
                   mean
                   time
                   we
                   may
                   learn
                   for
                   our
                   own
                   instruction
                   ,
                
                 
                   IV.
                   
                     That
                     notwithstanding
                     the
                     union
                     of
                     nature
                     which
                     is
                     between
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     incarnate
                     the
                     Sanctifier
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     children
                     that
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     sanctified
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     their
                     Persons
                     as
                     inconceivable
                     distance
                     between
                     them
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     marvellous
                     condescension
                     in
                     him
                     to
                     call
                     them
                     brethren
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   He
                   is
                   not
                   ashamed
                   to
                   call
                   them
                   so
                   ,
                   though
                   considering
                   what
                   himself
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   it
                   should
                   seem
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   justly
                   be
                   so
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   expression
                   for
                   the
                   like
                   reasons
                   is
                   used
                   concerning
                   
                     Gods
                     owning
                     his
                     people
                  
                   in
                   covenant
                   ,
                   chap.
                   11.16
                   .
                   
                     Wherefore
                     God
                     is
                     not
                     ashamed
                     to
                     be
                     called
                     their
                     God.
                  
                   And
                   this
                   distance
                   between
                   Christ
                   and
                   us
                   ,
                   which
                   makes
                   his
                   condescension
                   so
                   marvellous
                   ,
                   relates
                   unto
                   a
                   four-fold
                   head
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   The
                   immunity
                   of
                   the
                   nature
                   wherein
                   he
                   was
                   of
                   one
                   
                     with
                     us
                  
                   in
                   his
                   Person
                   ,
                   from
                   all
                   sin
                   .
                   
                     He
                     was
                     made
                     like
                     unto
                     us
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     sin
                     excepted
                     .
                  
                   The
                   nature
                   of
                   man
                   in
                   every
                   other
                   individual
                   person
                   is
                   defiled
                   with
                   ,
                   and
                   debased
                   by
                   sin
                   .
                   We
                   are
                   
                     every
                     one
                     gone
                     astray
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   become
                   altogether
                   
                     filthy
                     or
                     abhominable
                  
                   .
                   This
                   sets
                   us
                   at
                   no
                   small
                   distance
                   from
                   him
                   .
                   Humane
                   nature
                   
                     defiled
                     with
                     sin
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   farther
                   distanced
                   from
                   the
                   
                     same
                     nature
                  
                   as
                   
                     pure
                     and
                     holy
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   worth
                   and
                   excellency
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   meanest
                   worm
                   is
                   from
                   the
                   most
                   glorious
                   Angel.
                   Nothing
                   but
                   sin
                   casts
                   the
                   creature
                   out
                   of
                   its
                   
                     own
                     place
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   puts
                   it
                   into
                   another
                   distance
                   from
                   God
                   than
                   it
                   hath
                   by
                   being
                   a
                   creature
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   
                     debasement
                     unto
                     hell
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Prophet
                   speaks
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     didst
                     debase
                     thy
                     self-even
                     unto
                     hell
                     ,
                     Isa.
                  
                   57.9
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   the
                   condescension
                   of
                   God
                   unto
                   us
                   in
                   Christ
                   is
                   set
                   out
                   by
                   his
                   regarding
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   
                     were
                     enemies
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   5.10
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   whilst
                   we
                   were
                   sinners
                   ,
                   as
                   verse
                   8.
                   
                   This
                   had
                   cast
                   us
                   into
                   hell
                   it self
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   most
                   
                     inconceivable
                     distance
                  
                   from
                   him
                   .
                   Yet
                   this
                   hindred
                   not
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   holy
                   ,
                   harmless
                   ,
                   undefiled
                   ,
                   separate
                   from
                   sinners
                   ,
                   to
                   own
                   us
                   as
                   his
                   brethren
                   .
                   He
                   says
                   not
                   with
                   those
                   proud
                   hypocrites
                   in
                   the
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   
                     Stand
                     farther
                     
                     off
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     holier
                     than
                     you
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   comes
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   takes
                   us
                   by
                   the
                   hand
                   in
                   his
                   love
                   ,
                   to
                   deliver
                   us
                   from
                   this
                   condition
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   We
                   are
                   in
                   this
                   nature
                   
                     obnoxious
                     unto
                     all
                     miseries
                  
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   come
                   .
                   Man
                   now
                   is
                   
                     born
                     to
                     trouble
                  
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   trouble
                   that
                   sin
                   can
                   deserve
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   provoked
                   God
                   inflict
                   ;
                   his
                   misery
                   is
                   great
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   growing
                   and
                   endless
                   .
                   He
                   ,
                   justly
                   in
                   himself
                   ,
                   free
                   from
                   all
                   ,
                   obnoxious
                   to
                   nothing
                   that
                   was
                   grievous
                   or
                   irksome
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   the
                   Angels
                   in
                   heaven
                   ,
                   or
                   Adam
                   in
                   Paradise
                   .
                   
                     Poena
                     noxam
                     sequitur
                  
                   ,
                   Punishment
                   and
                   trouble
                   follow
                   guilt
                   only
                   ,
                   naturally
                   .
                   
                     He
                     did
                     no
                     sin
                     ,
                     nor
                     was
                     there
                     guile
                     found
                     in
                     his
                     mouth
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   God
                   was
                   always
                   well
                   pleased
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   What
                   ever
                   of
                   hardship
                   or
                   difficulty
                   he
                   underwent
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   
                     for
                     us
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   for
                   himself
                   .
                   Might
                   not
                   he
                   have
                   left
                   us
                   to
                   perish
                   in
                   our
                   condition
                   ,
                   and
                   freely
                   enjoyed
                   his
                   own
                   ?
                   We
                   see
                   how
                   unapt
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   in
                   prosperity
                   ,
                   
                     full
                     and
                     rich
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   to
                   take
                   notice
                   of
                   their
                   nearest
                   Relations
                   in
                   poverty
                   misery
                   and
                   distress
                   :
                   and
                   who
                   among
                   them
                   would
                   do
                   so
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   would
                   cast
                   them
                   into
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   already
                   miserable
                   ?
                   yet
                   so
                   it
                   did
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ.
                   His
                   
                     calling
                     us
                     brethren
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   owning
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   made
                   him
                   instantly
                   obnoxious
                   unto
                   all
                   the
                   miseries
                   ,
                   the
                   guilt
                   whereof
                   we
                   had
                   contracted
                   upon
                   our selves
                   .
                   The
                   owning
                   of
                   his
                   alliance
                   unto
                   us
                   cost
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   all
                   he
                   was
                   worth
                   ;
                   for
                   being
                   
                     rich
                     ,
                     for
                     our
                     sakes
                     he
                     became
                     poor
                     .
                  
                   He
                   came
                   into
                   the
                   prison
                   ,
                   and
                   into
                   the
                   furnace
                   to
                   own
                   us
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   also
                   renders
                   his
                   condescension
                   marvellous
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   He
                   is
                   inconceivably
                   distanced
                   from
                   us
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   that
                   Place
                   and
                   Dignity
                   which
                   he
                   was
                   designed
                   unto
                   .
                   This
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   shewed
                   at
                   large
                   ,
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   
                     Lord
                     of
                     all
                  
                   ,
                   with
                   absolute
                   sovereign
                   authority
                   over
                   the
                   whole
                   Creation
                   of
                   God.
                   We
                   are
                   
                     poor
                     abjects
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   either
                   have
                   not
                   
                     bread
                     to
                     eat
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   have
                   no
                   good
                   right
                   to
                   eat
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   meet
                   withall
                   .
                   Sin
                   hath
                   set
                   the
                   whole
                   Creation
                   against
                   us
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   Mephibosheth
                   thought
                   it
                   a
                   great
                   condescension
                   in
                   David
                   on
                   his
                   Throne
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   notice
                   of
                   him
                   being
                   poor
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   yet
                   the
                   son
                   of
                   Jonathan
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   it
                   in
                   this
                   
                     King
                     of
                     Kings
                  
                   to
                   own
                   us
                   for
                   Brethren
                   in
                   our
                   vile
                   and
                   low
                   condition
                   .
                   Thoughts
                   of
                   his
                   glorious
                   Exaltation
                   will
                   put
                   a
                   lustre
                   on
                   his
                   condescension
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   He
                   is
                   infinitely
                   distanced
                   from
                   us
                   in
                   his
                   Person
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   his
                   
                     Divine
                     Nature
                  
                   ,
                   wherein
                   he
                   is
                   and
                   was
                   
                     God
                     over
                     all
                     ,
                     blessed
                     for
                     ever
                     .
                  
                   He
                   did
                   not
                   so
                   become
                   man
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   cease
                   to
                   be
                   God.
                   Though
                   he
                   drew
                   a
                   vail
                   over
                   his
                   infinite
                   Glory
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   parted
                   not
                   with
                   it
                   .
                   He
                   who
                   calls
                   us
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   who
                   suffered
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   who
                   died
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   was
                   God
                   still
                   in
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   .
                   The
                   condescension
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   this
                   respect
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   an
                   especial
                   manner
                   insists
                   upon
                   ,
                   and
                   improves
                   ,
                   Phil.
                   2.5
                   ,
                   6
                   ,
                   7
                   ,
                   8
                   ,
                   9
                   ,
                   10
                   ,
                   11.
                   
                   That
                   he
                   who
                   in
                   himself
                   is
                   thus
                   over
                   all
                   ,
                   eternally
                   blessed
                   ,
                   holy
                   ,
                   powerful
                   ,
                   should
                   take
                   us
                   poor
                   worms
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   into
                   this
                   Relation
                   with
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   avow
                   us
                   for
                   his
                   brethren
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   easie
                   to
                   be
                   believed
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   for
                   ever
                   to
                   be
                   admired
                   .
                   And
                   these
                   are
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   heads
                   of
                   that
                   distance
                   which
                   is
                   between
                   Christ
                   and
                   us
                   .
                   Notwithstanding
                   his
                   participation
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   nature
                   with
                   us
                   ;
                   yet
                   such
                   was
                   his
                   love
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   such
                   his
                   constancy
                   in
                   the
                   pursuit
                   of
                   the
                   design
                   and
                   purpose
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   in
                   
                     bringing
                     many
                     sons
                     unto
                     glory
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   over-looks
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     is
                     not
                     ashamed
                     to
                     call
                     us
                     brethren
                     .
                  
                   And
                   if
                   he
                   will
                   do
                   this
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   
                     of
                     one
                  
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   because
                   a
                   foundation
                   of
                   this
                   relation
                   is
                   laid
                   in
                   his
                   participation
                   of
                   our
                   nature
                   ;
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   will
                   he
                   continue
                   so
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   hath
                   perfected
                   this
                   Relation
                   by
                   the
                   communication
                   of
                   his
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   ground
                   of
                   
                     unspeakable
                     consolation
                  
                   unto
                   Believers
                   ,
                   with
                   supportment
                   in
                   every
                   condition
                   .
                   No
                   unworthiness
                   
                     in
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   no
                   misery
                   
                     upon
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   shall
                   ever
                   hinder
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   from
                   
                     owning
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   open
                   avowing
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   Brethren
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   a
                   
                     Brother
                     born
                     for
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     trouble
                     ,
                  
                   a
                   Redeemer
                   for
                   the
                   f●iendless
                   and
                   fatherless
                   .
                   Let
                   their
                   miseries
                   be
                   what
                   they
                   will
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   be
                   
                     ashamed
                     of
                     none
                  
                   but
                   of
                   them
                   who
                   are
                   
                     ashamed
                     of
                     him
                  
                   and
                   his
                   ways
                   ,
                   when
                   persecuted
                   and
                   reproached
                   .
                   A
                   little
                   while
                   will
                   clear
                   up
                   great
                   mistakes
                   ;
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   shall
                   see
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   
                     whom
                     Christ
                     will
                     own
                  
                   :
                   and
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   a
                   great
                   surprisal
                   when
                   men
                   shall
                   hear
                   him
                   
                     call
                     them
                     brethren
                  
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   hate
                   ,
                   and
                   esteem
                   as
                   the
                   
                     off-scouring
                     of
                     all
                     things
                  
                   .
                   He
                   doth
                   it
                   indeed
                   already
                   by
                   
                     his
                     Word
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   attend
                   thereunto
                   .
                   But
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   they
                   shall
                   both
                   see
                   and
                   hear
                   whether
                   they
                   will
                   or
                   no.
                   And
                   herein
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   lies
                   the
                   great
                   consolation
                   of
                   Believers
                   .
                   The
                   world
                   rejects
                   them
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   their
                   own
                   Relations
                   despise
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   persecuted
                   ,
                   hated
                   ,
                   reproached
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   is
                   
                     not
                     ashamed
                     of
                     them
                  
                   .
                   He
                   will
                   not
                   pass
                   by
                   them
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   poor
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   rags
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   reckoned
                   as
                   he
                   himself
                   was
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   among
                   malefactors
                   .
                   They
                   may
                   see
                   also
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   Grace
                   ,
                   and
                   Love
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   .
                   His
                   great
                   design
                   in
                   the
                   Incarnation
                   of
                   his
                   Son
                   was
                   to
                   bring
                   him
                   into
                   that
                   condition
                   ,
                   wherein
                   he
                   might
                   
                     naturally
                     care
                  
                   for
                   them
                   as
                   their
                   Brother
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   
                   might
                   not
                   be
                   
                     ashamed
                     of
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   be
                   sensible
                   of
                   their
                   wants
                   ,
                   their
                   state
                   and
                   condition
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   be
                   always
                   ready
                   and
                   meet
                   to
                   relieve
                   them
                   .
                   Let
                   the
                   World
                   now
                   take
                   its
                   course
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   men
                   thereof
                   do
                   their
                   worst
                   ;
                   let
                   Sathan
                   rage
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   powers
                   of
                   hell
                   be
                   stirred
                   up
                   against
                   them
                   ;
                   let
                   them
                   load
                   them
                   with
                   reproaches
                   and
                   scorn
                   ,
                   and
                   cover
                   them
                   all
                   over
                   with
                   the
                   filth
                   and
                   dirt
                   of
                   their
                   false
                   imputations
                   ;
                   let
                   them
                   bring
                   them
                   into
                   rags
                   ,
                   into
                   dungeons
                   ,
                   unto
                   death
                   ;
                   Christ
                   comes
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   all
                   this
                   confusion
                   and
                   says
                   ,
                   Surely
                   these
                   are
                   
                     my
                     Brethren
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     children
                     of
                     my
                     Father
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   becomes
                   their
                   Saviour
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   stable
                   foundation
                   of
                   comfort
                   and
                   supportment
                   in
                   every
                   condition
                   .
                   And
                   are
                   we
                   not
                   taught
                   our
                   duty
                   also
                   herein
                   ,
                   namely
                   not
                   
                     to
                     be
                     ashamed
                     of
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   one
                   that
                   bears
                   his
                   image
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   is
                   now
                   himself
                   in
                   that
                   condition
                   ,
                   that
                   even
                   the
                   
                     worst
                     of
                     men
                  
                   esteem
                   it
                   an
                   honour
                   to
                   own
                   him
                   ,
                   when
                   indeed
                   they
                   are
                   no
                   
                     less
                     ashamed
                     of
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   than
                   they
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   carrying
                   his
                   Cross
                   upon
                   his
                   shoulders
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     hanging
                     upon
                     the
                     tree
                  
                   .
                   For
                   every
                   thing
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   they
                   are
                   ashamed
                   ;
                   his
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   his
                   Ways
                   ,
                   his
                   Worship
                   ,
                   his
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   his
                   Saints
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   the
                   objects
                   of
                   their
                   scorn
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   these
                   things
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   may
                   be
                   truly
                   honoured
                   or
                   be
                   despised
                   .
                   For
                   those
                   thoughts
                   which
                   men
                   have
                   of
                   his
                   present
                   glory
                   ,
                   abstracting
                   from
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   concerned
                   in
                   them
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   exercised
                   about
                   an
                   
                     imaginary
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   inconcerned
                   in
                   the
                   Word
                   and
                   Spirit
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   .
                   These
                   are
                   the
                   things
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     ashamed
                  
                   of
                   him
                   .
                   See
                   Rom.
                   1.16
                   .
                   2
                   Tim.
                   1.16
                   .
                   chap.
                   4.16
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   which
                   remaineth
                   of
                   these
                   Verses
                   consisteth
                   in
                   the
                   testimonies
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   produceth
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   in
                   the
                   confirmation
                   of
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   taught
                   and
                   asserted
                   .
                   And
                   
                     two
                     things
                  
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   concerning
                   them
                   ;
                   the
                   end
                   for
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   produced
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   especial
                   importance
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   contained
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   he
                   mentions
                   is
                   from
                   Psal.
                   22.22
                   .
                   
                     I
                     will
                     declare
                     thy
                     name
                     unto
                     my
                     brethren
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     the
                     congregation
                     will
                     I
                     sing
                     praise
                     unto
                     thee
                     .
                  
                   The
                   end
                   why
                   the
                   Apostle
                   produceth
                   this
                   testimony
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   confirm
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   said
                   immediately
                   before
                   ,
                   namely
                   that
                   with
                   respect
                   unto
                   his
                   being
                   
                     one
                     with
                     the
                     children
                  
                   ,
                   Christ
                   owns
                   them
                   for
                   his
                   brethren
                   ;
                   for
                   this
                   he
                   doth
                   expresly
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   .
                   And
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   take
                   notice
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   these
                   testimonies
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   observe
                   any
                   order
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   should
                   confirm
                   
                     one
                     part
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   assertion
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   order
                   wherein
                   he
                   had
                   laid
                   them
                   down
                   ;
                   it
                   sufficeth
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   whole
                   intendment
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   confirmed
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   one
                   having
                   a
                   more
                   especial
                   respect
                   unto
                   one
                   part
                   than
                   another
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   first
                   it
                   is
                   clear
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   proves
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   immediately
                   before
                   affirmed
                   ,
                   namely
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     owns
                     the
                     children
                     for
                     his
                     brethren
                     ,
                  
                   because
                   of
                   their
                   common
                   interest
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   nature
                   .
                   And
                   there
                   needs
                   nothing
                   to
                   evince
                   the
                   pertinency
                   of
                   this
                   testimony
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   to
                   shew
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Messiah
                   which
                   speaketh
                   in
                   that
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   and
                   whose
                   words
                   these
                   are
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   done
                   fully
                   already
                   in
                   our
                   Prolegomena
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Explication
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   themselves
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   consider
                   the
                   two-fold
                   Ac●or
                   Duty
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   takes
                   upon
                   himself
                   in
                   them
                   ;
                   first
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   
                     declare
                     the
                     Name
                     of
                     God
                     unto
                     his
                     brethren
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   ,
                   secondly
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   
                     would
                     celebrate
                     him
                     with
                     praises
                     in
                     the
                     congregation
                     .
                  
                   In
                   the
                   former
                   we
                   must
                   enquire
                   what
                   is
                   meant
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Name
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   how
                   it
                   is
                   or
                   was
                   declared
                   by
                   Jesus
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   expression
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Name
                     of
                     God
                  
                   is
                   variously
                   used
                   .
                   Sometimes
                   it
                   denotes
                   the
                   
                     Being
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   God
                   himself
                   ;
                   sometimes
                   his
                   Attributes
                   ,
                   his
                   Excellencies
                   or
                   Divine
                   Perfections
                   ,
                   some
                   one
                   or
                   more
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   As
                   it
                   is
                   proposed
                   unto
                   sinners
                   as
                   an
                   object
                   for
                   their
                   Faith
                   ,
                   Trust
                   ,
                   and
                   Love
                   ,
                   it
                   denotes
                   in
                   an
                   especial
                   manner
                   his
                   
                     Love
                     ,
                     Grace
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Goodness
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   himself
                   he
                   is
                   good
                   ,
                   gracious
                   and
                   merciful
                   ,
                   Isa.
                   50.10
                   .
                   And
                   withall
                   it
                   intimates
                   what
                   God
                   requires
                   of
                   them
                   towards
                   whom
                   he
                   is
                   so
                   good
                   and
                   gracious
                   .
                   This
                   Name
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   unknown
                   to
                   men
                   by
                   nature
                   ;
                   so
                   is
                   the
                   way
                   and
                   means
                   whereby
                   he
                   will
                   communicate
                   his
                   Goodness
                   and
                   Grace
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Name
                     of
                     God
                  
                   here
                   intended
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                  
                   manifested
                   unto
                   the
                   men
                   given
                   him
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   Joh.
                   17.5
                   .
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   his
                   
                     declaring
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     whom
                     no
                     man
                     hath
                     seen
                     at
                     any
                     time
                     ,
                     Joh.
                  
                   1.18
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   that
                   
                     Name
                     of
                     God
                  
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   had
                   experience
                   of
                   in
                   his
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   manifestation
                   whereof
                   unto
                   his
                   Brethren
                   he
                   had
                   procured
                   thereby
                   .
                
                 
                   Hereof
                   he
                   says
                   in
                   the
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     will
                     declare
                     it
                  
                   ,
                   recount
                   it
                   in
                   order
                   ,
                   number
                   the
                   particulars
                   that
                   belong
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   distinctly
                   and
                   evidently
                   make
                   it
                   known
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     will
                     make
                     it
                     known
                     as
                     a
                     messenger
                     ,
                  
                   sent
                   from
                   thee
                   and
                   by
                   thee
                   .
                   And
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   ways
                   whereby
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   
                     declared
                     this
                     Name
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   1.
                   
                   In
                   his
                   
                     own
                     
                     Person
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   both
                   before
                   and
                   after
                   his
                   sufferings
                   ;
                   for
                   although
                   it
                   be
                   mentioned
                   here
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   work
                   that
                   
                     ensued
                     his
                     death
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   exclusive
                   of
                   his
                   teachings
                   before
                   his
                   suffering
                   ;
                   because
                   they
                   also
                   were
                   built
                   upon
                   the
                   supposition
                   thereof
                   .
                   Thus
                   in
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   his
                   flesh
                   ,
                   he
                   instructed
                   his
                   Disciples
                   and
                   preached
                   the
                   Gospel
                   in
                   the
                   Synagogues
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Temple
                     ,
                     declaring
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     God
                  
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   So
                   also
                   after
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   he
                   
                     conferred
                     with
                     his
                     Apostles
                     about
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Acts
                  
                   1.
                   
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   By
                   his
                   Spirit
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   Effusion
                   of
                   it
                   upon
                   his
                   Disciples
                   enabling
                   them
                   personally
                   to
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospel
                   unto
                   the
                   men
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   generation
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Inspiration
                   of
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   enabling
                   them
                   to
                   commit
                   the
                   Truth
                   unto
                   writing
                   for
                   the
                   Instruction
                   of
                   the
                   Elect
                   unto
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   And
                   herein
                   doth
                   the
                   Apostle
                   according
                   unto
                   his
                   wonted
                   manner
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   confirm
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   before
                   delivered
                   ,
                   but
                   make
                   way
                   for
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   farther
                   to
                   instruct
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   in
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Prophetical
                     Office
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   great
                   Revealer
                   of
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   Teacher
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   professedly
                   insists
                   upon
                   in
                   the
                   
                     beginning
                     of
                     the
                     next
                     Chapter
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   
                     second
                     part
                  
                   of
                   this
                   first
                   Testimony
                   ,
                   is
                   declared
                   farther
                   :
                   (
                   1
                   )
                   What
                   Christ
                   will
                   moreover
                   do
                   ;
                   
                     He
                     will
                     sing
                     praises
                     unto
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   Where
                   he
                   will
                   do
                   it
                   ;
                   in
                   the
                   
                     midst
                     of
                     the
                     Congregation
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Expression
                   of
                   both
                   these
                   is
                   accommodated
                   unto
                   the
                   Declaration
                   of
                   
                     Gods
                     Name
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     praising
                     of
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     Temple
                     .
                  
                   The
                   
                     singing
                     of
                     Hymns
                  
                   of
                   praise
                   unto
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   great
                   Congregation
                   was
                   then
                   a
                   principal
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   Worship
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Expression
                   two
                   things
                   are
                   observable
                   .
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   What
                   Christ
                   undertakes
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   
                     to
                     praise
                     God.
                  
                   Now
                   this
                   is
                   only
                   Exegetical
                   of
                   what
                   went
                   before
                   .
                   He
                   would
                   
                     praise
                     God
                  
                   by
                   
                     declaring
                     his
                     name
                  
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   way
                   whereby
                   the
                   Praise
                   of
                   God
                   may
                   be
                   celebrated
                   ,
                   like
                   that
                   of
                   
                     declaring
                     his
                     Grace
                  
                   ,
                   Goodness
                   ,
                   and
                   love
                   unto
                   men
                   ,
                   whereby
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   won
                   to
                   believe
                   and
                   trust
                   in
                   him
                   ;
                   whence
                   Glory
                   redounds
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   The
                   
                     chearfulness
                     and
                     alacrity
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   this
                   work
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   do
                   it
                   as
                   with
                   
                     Joy
                     and
                     Singing
                  
                   ;
                   with
                   such
                   a
                   frame
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   required
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   to
                   
                     sing
                     the
                     praises
                     of
                     God
                  
                   in
                   the
                   great
                   Assemblies
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   .
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   Where
                   would
                   he
                   do
                   this
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     the
                     Congregation
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   great
                   Congregation
                   as
                   he
                   calls
                   it
                   ,
                   v.
                   25.
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   great
                   Assembly
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   was
                   a
                   Type
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                   Elect
                   under
                   the
                   
                     New
                     Testament
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   in
                   his
                   
                     own
                     Person
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   
                     his
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     Apostles
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   his
                   Word
                   ,
                   by
                   all
                   his
                   Messengers
                   unto
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   setting
                   forth
                   the
                   Love
                   ,
                   Grace
                   ,
                   Goodness
                   and
                   Mercy
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   him
                   the
                   Mediator
                   ,
                   sets
                   forth
                   
                     the
                     praise
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     the
                     Congregation
                     .
                  
                   I
                   shall
                   only
                   add
                   ,
                   that
                   whereas
                   
                     singing
                     of
                     hymns
                     unto
                     God
                  
                   was
                   an
                   especial
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Instituted
                   Worship
                   under
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   to
                   whose
                   use
                   these
                   Expressions
                   are
                   accommodated
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   evident
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   hath
                   eminently
                   set
                   forth
                   
                     this
                     praise
                     of
                     God
                  
                   in
                   his
                   Institution
                   of
                   Worship
                   under
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   wherein
                   God
                   will
                   ever
                   be
                   glorified
                   and
                   praised
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   engaged
                   to
                   do
                   upon
                   the
                   Issue
                   of
                   his
                   sufferings
                   ;
                   and
                   we
                   m●y
                   propose
                   it
                   unto
                   our
                   Example
                   and
                   Instruction
                   :
                   namely
                   ,
                
                 
                   V.
                   
                     That
                     which
                     was
                     principally
                     in
                     the
                     heart
                     of
                     Christ
                     upon
                     his
                     sufferings
                     ,
                     was
                     to
                     declare
                     and
                     manifest
                     the
                     Love
                     ,
                     Grace
                     and
                     Good
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     unto
                     men
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     come
                     to
                     an
                     Acquaintance
                     with
                     him
                     and
                     Acceptance
                     before
                     him
                     .
                  
                   There
                   are
                   two
                   things
                   in
                   the
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   words
                   that
                   manifest
                   how
                   much
                   this
                   was
                   upon
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   Christ.
                   The
                   most
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Psalm
                   containeth
                   the
                   great
                   confl●ct
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   with
                   his
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Displeasure
                   of
                   God
                   against
                   sin
                   declared
                   therein
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   no
                   sooner
                   delivered
                   from
                   thence
                   ,
                   but
                   instantly
                   he
                   engageth
                   in
                   this
                   work
                   .
                   As
                   he
                   
                     lands
                     upon
                     the
                     shore
                  
                   from
                   that
                   Tempest
                   wherein
                   he
                   was
                   tossed
                   in
                   his
                   Passion
                   ,
                   he
                   cryes
                   out
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     will
                     declare
                     thy
                     name
                     unto
                     my
                     brethren
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     the
                     Congregation
                     will
                     I
                     sing
                     praise
                     unto
                     thee
                     .
                  
                   And
                   thus
                   we
                   find
                   ,
                   that
                   upon
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   immediately
                   
                     ascend
                     into
                     glory
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   first
                   
                     declared
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     God
                  
                   unto
                   his
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Disciples
                   :
                   and
                   then
                   took
                   order
                   that
                   by
                   them
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   declared
                   and
                   published
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   upon
                   his
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   entered
                   not
                   into
                   his
                   
                     glorious
                     Rest
                  
                   untill
                   he
                   had
                   performed
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   words
                   themselves
                   also
                   do
                   evidence
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   Expression
                   of
                   
                     celebrating
                     Gods
                     name
                     with
                     hymns
                     ,
                     with
                     singing
                     .
                  
                   It
                   was
                   a
                   joy
                   of
                   heart
                   unto
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   engaged
                   in
                   this
                   work
                   .
                   Singing
                   is
                   the
                   frame
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   James
                   5.13
                   .
                   
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     are
                     in
                     a
                     glad
                     ,
                  
                   free
                   ,
                   rejoycing
                   condition
                   .
                   So
                   was
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   in
                   this
                   work
                   .
                   He
                   rejoyced
                   of
                   old
                   with
                   the
                   very
                   thoughts
                   of
                   this
                   work
                   ,
                   Prov.
                   8.30
                   ,
                   31.
                   
                   Isa.
                   61.1
                   ,
                   2
                   ,
                   3.
                   
                   And
                   it
                   was
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   glorious
                   Promises
                   that
                   were
                   made
                   unto
                   him
                   upon
                   his
                   undertaking
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   our
                   Salvation
                   ;
                   
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   declare
                   or
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     name
                     of
                     God
                  
                   therein
                   unto
                   the
                   Conversion
                   of
                   Jews
                   and
                   
                     Gentiles
                     ,
                     Isa.
                  
                   49.1
                   ,
                   2
                   ,
                   3
                   ,
                   4
                   ,
                   5
                   ,
                   6
                   ,
                   7
                   ,
                   8
                   ,
                   9
                   ,
                   10.
                   
                   He
                   rejoyced
                   therefore
                   greatly
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   ,
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   Because
                   herein
                   consisted
                   the
                   Manifestation
                   and
                   Exaltation
                   of
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   he
                   principally
                   in
                   his
                   whole
                   work
                   aimed
                   at
                   .
                   
                     He
                     came
                     to
                     do
                     the
                     will
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   thereby
                   to
                   set
                   forth
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                   By
                   and
                   in
                   him
                   God
                   designed
                   to
                   make
                   his
                   glory
                   known
                   ;
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   his
                   Love
                   and
                   Grace
                   in
                   sending
                   him
                   ;
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   his
                   Justice
                   and
                   faithfulness
                   in
                   his
                   sufferings
                   ;
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   his
                   Mercy
                   in
                   the
                   Reconciliation
                   and
                   Pardon
                   of
                   sinners
                   ;
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   his
                   Wisdom
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   
                     Mysterie
                     of
                     his
                     Mediation
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   glory
                   together
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   Eternal
                   Excellencies
                   in
                   bringing
                   his
                   Sons
                   unto
                   the
                   everlasting
                   Enjoyment
                   of
                   him
                   .
                   Now
                   nothing
                   of
                   all
                   this
                   could
                   have
                   been
                   
                     made
                     known
                  
                   ,
                   unless
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   had
                   taken
                   upon
                   him
                   to
                   
                     preach
                     the
                     Gospel
                  
                   and
                   declare
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   God.
                   Without
                   this
                   ,
                   what
                   ever
                   else
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   or
                   suffered
                   ,
                   had
                   been
                   lost
                   as
                   unto
                   the
                   interest
                   of
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God.
                   This
                   then
                   being
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   principally
                   aymed
                   at
                   ,
                   this
                   design
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   greatly
                   in
                   his
                   mind
                   :
                   He
                   took
                   care
                   that
                   so
                   great
                   Glory
                   ,
                   built
                   on
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   foundation
                   as
                   his
                   Incarnation
                   and
                   Mediation
                   ,
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   lost
                   .
                   His
                   other
                   work
                   was
                   necessary
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   was
                   a
                   Joy
                   of
                   heart
                   and
                   soul
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   The
                   Salvation
                   of
                   the
                   Sons
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   unto
                   glory
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   Interest
                   in
                   the
                   Benefit
                   of
                   his
                   sufferings
                   depended
                   on
                   this
                   work
                   of
                   his
                   .
                   How
                   much
                   he
                   sought
                   that
                   ,
                   his
                   whole
                   work
                   declares
                   .
                   For
                   their
                   sakes
                   it
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   came
                   down
                   from
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   made
                   flesh
                   and
                   dwelt
                   amongst
                   them
                   ;
                   for
                   
                     their
                     sakes
                  
                   did
                   he
                   undergo
                   all
                   the
                   miseries
                   that
                   the
                   world
                   could
                   cast
                   upon
                   him
                   ;
                   for
                   
                     their
                     sakes
                  
                   did
                   he
                   undergo
                   the
                   Curse
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   wrestle
                   with
                   the
                   Displeasure
                   and
                   Wrath
                   of
                   God
                   against
                   sin
                   .
                   And
                   all
                   this
                   seemed
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   little
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   love
                   he
                   bar●
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   Jacobs
                   hard
                   service
                   did
                   to
                   him
                   for
                   his
                   love
                   unto
                   Rachel
                   .
                   Now
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   all
                   this
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   unless
                   he
                   had
                   
                     declared
                     the
                     Name
                     of
                     God
                  
                   unto
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   they
                   could
                   have
                   had
                   no
                   Benefit
                   by
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   they
                   believe
                   not
                   ,
                   they
                   cannot
                   be
                   saved
                   .
                   And
                   how
                   should
                   they
                   believe
                   without
                   the
                   word
                   ;
                   and
                   how
                   ,
                   or
                   whence
                   could
                   they
                   hear
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   unless
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   preached
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   They
                   could
                   not
                   of
                   themselves
                   have
                   known
                   any
                   thing
                   of
                   
                     that
                     name
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   their
                   life
                   and
                   salvation
                   .
                   Some
                   men
                   talk
                   of
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   
                     Declaration
                     of
                     Gods
                     Name
                  
                   ,
                   Nature
                   and
                   Glory
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   Nature
                   and
                   Providence
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   had
                   not
                   indeed
                   revealed
                   ,
                   declared
                   and
                   preached
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   these
                   Disputers
                   themselves
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   been
                   in
                   any
                   other
                   Condition
                   than
                   all
                   mankind
                   is
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   left
                   unto
                   those
                   Teachers
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   most
                   dark
                   and
                   miserable
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   knew
                   ,
                   that
                   without
                   his
                   performance
                   of
                   this
                   work
                   ,
                   not
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Sons
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     conduct
                     of
                     whom
                     to
                     glory
                  
                   he
                   had
                   undertaken
                   ,
                   could
                   ever
                   have
                   been
                   brought
                   unto
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   unto
                   faith
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   obedience
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   which
                   made
                   him
                   earnestly
                   and
                   heartily
                   engage
                   into
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   Hereon
                   depended
                   his
                   
                     own
                     Glory
                     also
                  
                   .
                   His
                   Elect
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   gathered
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   in
                   ,
                   among
                   ,
                   and
                   over
                   them
                   was
                   
                     his
                     glorious
                     Kingdom
                  
                   to
                   be
                   erected
                   .
                   Without
                   their
                   Conversion
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   this
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   done
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   nature
                   they
                   also
                   are
                   
                     children
                     of
                     Wrath
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   belong
                   to
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Satan
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   
                     Declaration
                     of
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   the
                   great
                   Way
                   and
                   means
                   of
                   their
                   Calling
                   ,
                   Conversion
                   ,
                   and
                   Translating
                   from
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Satan
                   into
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   .
                   The
                   Gospel
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Rod
                     of
                     his
                     strength
                  
                   ,
                   whereby
                   his
                   people
                   are
                   made
                   
                     willing
                     in
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     his
                     power
                     .
                  
                   In
                   brief
                   ,
                   the
                   gathering
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   the
                   setting
                   up
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   the
                   establishment
                   of
                   his
                   Throne
                   ,
                   the
                   setting
                   of
                   the
                   Crown
                   upon
                   his
                   head
                   ,
                   depend
                   wholly
                   on
                   his
                   
                     declaring
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     God
                  
                   in
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   Seeing
                   therefore
                   that
                   the
                   
                     glory
                     of
                     God
                  
                   which
                   he
                   aimed
                   at
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     salvation
                     of
                     the
                     Sons
                  
                   which
                   he
                   sought
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Honour
                     of
                     his
                     Kingdom
                  
                   which
                   was
                   promised
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   do
                   all
                   depend
                   on
                   this
                   Work
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   wonder
                   ,
                   if
                   his
                   Heart
                   were
                   full
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   rejoyced
                   to
                   be
                   engaged
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   
                     Frame
                     of
                     heart
                  
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   under
                   him
                   are
                   called
                   unto
                   this
                   work
                   .
                   The
                   work
                   it self
                   we
                   see
                   is
                   noble
                   and
                   excellent
                   ;
                   such
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   carried
                   in
                   his
                   Eye
                   through
                   all
                   his
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   whereby
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   rendered
                   useful
                   unto
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   souls
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   And
                   by
                   his
                   Rejoycing
                   to
                   be
                   engaged
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   set
                   a
                   Pattern
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   calls
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   Employment
                   .
                   Where
                   men
                   undertake
                   it
                   for
                   
                     filthy
                     lucre
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   self
                   Ends
                   ,
                   and
                   carnal
                   Respects
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   follow
                   the
                   Example
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   serve
                   him
                   but
                   their
                   own
                   bellies
                   :
                   Zeal
                   for
                   the
                   
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Compassion
                   for
                   the
                   souls
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   Love
                   to
                   the
                   Honour
                   and
                   Exaltation
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   principles
                   of
                   men
                   in
                   this
                   undertaking
                   .
                
                 
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   by
                   declaring
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   
                     set
                     forth
                     the
                     praise
                     of
                     God
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   manifests
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   Duty
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   it self
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     praise
                     God
                  
                   for
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   his
                   Love
                   and
                   Grace
                   in
                   our
                   Redemption
                   by
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   .
                   This
                   he
                   promiseth
                   to
                   go
                   before
                   them
                   in
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   he
                   leads
                   them
                   unto
                   ,
                   is
                   by
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   persisted
                   in
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   indeed
                   the
                   very
                   End
                   of
                   
                     gathering
                     the
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Duties
                   that
                   are
                   performed
                   therein
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   .
                   The
                   Church
                   is
                   called
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     glory
                     of
                     the
                     Grace
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                  
                   1.6
                   .
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   set
                   forth
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   them
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   End
                   of
                   the
                   Institution
                   of
                   all
                   Ordinances
                   of
                   Worship
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   3.8
                   ,
                   9
                   ,
                   10.
                   
                   And
                   in
                   them
                   do
                   they
                   set
                   forth
                   the
                   
                     Praises
                     of
                     God
                  
                   unto
                   men
                   and
                   Angels
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   Tendency
                   of
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   the
                   Work
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   the
                   fruit
                   of
                   Obedience
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   fond
                   imagination
                   which
                   some
                   have
                   fallen
                   upon
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   praised
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   for
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   Redemption
                   ,
                   unless
                   it
                   be
                   done
                   by
                   Words
                   and
                   Hymns
                   particularly
                   expressing
                   it
                   .
                   All
                   Praying
                   ,
                   all
                   Preaching
                   ,
                   all
                   Administration
                   of
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                   all
                   our
                   Faith
                   ,
                   all
                   our
                   Obedience
                   if
                   ordered
                   aright
                   ,
                   are
                   nothing
                   but
                   giving
                   glory
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   Love
                   and
                   Grace
                   in
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   in
                   a
                   due
                   and
                   acceptable
                   manner
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   our
                   design
                   in
                   all
                   our
                   Worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   especially
                   in
                   what
                   we
                   perform
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   To
                   
                     set
                     forth
                     his
                     praise
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     declare
                     his
                     name
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   glory
                   unto
                   him
                   by
                   believing
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   profession
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   End
                   of
                   all
                   we
                   do
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   first
                   Testimony
                   produced
                   by
                   our
                   Apostle
                   .
                
                 
                   His
                   next
                   is
                   taken
                   from
                   Psalm
                   .
                   18.2
                   .
                   
                     I
                     will
                     put
                     my
                     trust
                     in
                     him
                     .
                  
                   The
                   whole
                   Psalm
                   literally
                   respects
                   David
                   ,
                   with
                   his
                   Streights
                   and
                   Deliverances
                   :
                   not
                   absolutely
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   Type
                   of
                   Christ.
                   That
                   he
                   was
                   so
                   ,
                   the
                   Jews
                   cannot
                   deny
                   ;
                   seeing
                   the
                   Messiah
                   is
                   promised
                   on
                   that
                   account
                   under
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   David
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   close
                   of
                   the
                   Psalm
                   treating
                   of
                   the
                   
                     calling
                     of
                     the
                     Gentiles
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   fruit
                   of
                   his
                   deliverance
                   from
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   manifest
                   him
                   principally
                   to
                   be
                   intended
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   intends
                   to
                   prove
                   by
                   this
                   Testimony
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   really
                   and
                   truly
                   
                     of
                     one
                  
                   with
                   the
                   Sons
                   to
                   be
                   
                     brought
                     unto
                     glory
                  
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   doth
                   from
                   hence
                   ,
                   inasmuch
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   made
                   and
                   brought
                   into
                   that
                   condition
                   ,
                   wherein
                   it
                   was
                   necessary
                   for
                   him
                   to
                   
                     trust
                     in
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   act
                   in
                   that
                   Dependance
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   
                     nature
                     of
                     man
                  
                   whilest
                   exposed
                   unto
                   Troubles
                   doth
                   indispensibility
                   require
                   :
                   Had
                   he
                   been
                   only
                   God
                   ,
                   this
                   could
                   have
                   been
                   spoken
                   of
                   him
                   .
                   Neither
                   is
                   the
                   
                     nature
                     of
                     Angels
                  
                   exposed
                   to
                   such
                   Dangers
                   and
                   Troubles
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   necessary
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   
                     betake
                     themselves
                  
                   unto
                   Gods
                   Protection
                   with
                   respect
                   thereunto
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   the
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   used
                   by
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   properly
                   signifies
                   ;
                   
                     to
                     betake
                     a
                     mans
                     self
                  
                   unto
                   the
                   Care
                   and
                   Protection
                   of
                   another
                   ,
                   as
                   Psal.
                   2.
                   ult
                   .
                   This
                   then
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   required
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   he
                   did
                   perform
                   in
                   all
                   Troubles
                   and
                   Difficulties
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   contended
                   withal
                   ;
                   
                     He
                     put
                     his
                     trust
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   Isa.
                   50.8
                   ,
                   9.
                   
                   Psal.
                   22.19
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   evinceth
                   him
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   truly
                   and
                   really
                   
                     of
                     one
                     with
                     the
                     children
                  
                   ,
                   his
                   brethren
                   ;
                   seeing
                   it
                   was
                   his
                   Duty
                   no
                   less
                   than
                   it
                   is
                   theirs
                   ,
                   to
                   depend
                   on
                   God
                   in
                   troubles
                   and
                   distresses
                   ;
                   And
                   in
                   vain
                   doth
                   Schlictingius
                   hence
                   endeavour
                   to
                   prove
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   was
                   the
                   
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     by
                     Grace
                     only
                     ,
                  
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   depend
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                   which
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   been
                   God
                   by
                   nature
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   do
                   .
                   True
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   been
                   
                     God
                     only
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Apostle
                   is
                   now
                   proving
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     man
                     also
                  
                   ;
                   like
                   unto
                   us
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   sin
                   only
                   excepted
                   .
                   And
                   
                     as
                     such
                  
                   his
                   duty
                   it
                   was
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   streights
                   to
                   betake
                   himself
                   by
                   faith
                   unto
                   the
                   care
                   and
                   protection
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   some
                   things
                   may
                   hence
                   also
                   be
                   briefly
                   observed
                   :
                   As
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   the
                   
                     Captain
                     of
                     our
                     salvation
                     ,
                     was
                     exposed
                     in
                     the
                     dayes
                     of
                     his
                     flesh
                     ,
                     unto
                     great
                     Difficulties
                     ,
                     Anxiety
                     of
                     mind
                     ,
                     Dangers
                     and
                     Troubles
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   included
                   in
                   what
                   he
                   here
                   affirms
                   about
                   
                     putting
                     his
                     trust
                     in
                     God.
                  
                   And
                   they
                   were
                   all
                   typified
                   out
                   by
                   the
                   great
                   sufferings
                   of
                   David
                   before
                   he
                   came
                   unto
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   the
                   
                     sufferings
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   men
                   commonly
                   fix
                   their
                   thoughts
                   solely
                   unto
                   his
                   Death
                   .
                   And
                   indeed
                   therein
                   was
                   a
                   Recapitulation
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   before
                   undergone
                   ,
                   with
                   an
                   addition
                   of
                   the
                   Wrath
                   of
                   God.
                   But
                   yet
                   neither
                   are
                   the
                   
                     sufferings
                     of
                     his
                     Life
                  
                   to
                   be
                   disregarded
                   .
                   Such
                   they
                   were
                   as
                   made
                   his
                   whole
                   Pilgrimage
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                   dangerous
                   and
                   dolorous
                   .
                   There
                   was
                   upon
                   him
                   a
                   confluence
                   of
                   every
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   evil
                   or
                   troublesome
                   unto
                   
                     Humane
                     Nature
                  
                   .
                   And
                   herein
                   is
                   he
                   principally
                   our
                   Example
                   ;
                   at
                   least
                   so
                   far
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   think
                   no
                   kind
                   of
                   sufferings
                   strange
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     in
                     all
                     his
                     Perplexities
                     and
                     troubles
                     ,
                     betook
                     himself
                     unto
                     the
                     protection
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     trusting
                     in
                     him
                     .
                  
                   See
                   Isa.
                   50.7
                   ,
                   8.
                   
                   And
                   he
                   alwayes
                   made
                   an
                   open
                   Profession
                   of
                   this
                   trust
                   ,
                   insomuch
                   as
                   that
                   his
                   Enemies
                   reproached
                   him
                   with
                   it
                   in
                   his
                   greatest
                   distress
                   ,
                   
                   Matth.
                   27.39
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   was
                   his
                   Course
                   ,
                   this
                   was
                   his
                   Refuge
                   ,
                   wherein
                   at
                   length
                   he
                   had
                   
                     blessed
                     and
                     glorious
                  
                   success
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   
                     He
                     both
                     suffered
                     and
                     trusted
                     as
                     our
                     Head
                     and
                     President
                     .
                  
                   What
                   he
                   did
                   in
                   both
                   these
                   kinds
                   he
                   calls
                   us
                   unto
                   .
                   As
                   he
                   did
                   ,
                   so
                   must
                   we
                   ,
                   undergo
                   Perplexities
                   and
                   Dangers
                   in
                   the
                   course
                   of
                   our
                   Pilgrimage
                   .
                   The
                   Scripture
                   abounds
                   with
                   Instructions
                   unto
                   this
                   purpose
                   ,
                   and
                   Experience
                   confims
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   Professors
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   do
                   but
                   indulge
                   unto
                   
                     pleasing
                     dreams
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   fancy
                   any
                   other
                   condition
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   unto
                   themselves
                   .
                   They
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   willing
                   ,
                   I
                   suppose
                   to
                   purchase
                   it
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   price
                   of
                   Inconformity
                   unto
                   Jesus
                   Christ.
                   And
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   President
                   unto
                   us
                   in
                   trusting
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   in
                   suffering
                   .
                   As
                   he
                   betook
                   himself
                   unto
                   the
                   protection
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   so
                   should
                   we
                   do
                   also
                   ;
                   and
                   we
                   shall
                   have
                   the
                   same
                   
                     blessed
                     success
                  
                   with
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   remains
                   yet
                   
                     one
                     Testimony
                  
                   more
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   shall
                   briefly
                   pass
                   through
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   .
                   
                     Behold
                     I
                     and
                     the
                     children
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     given
                     me
                     .
                  
                   It
                   is
                   taken
                   from
                   Isa.
                   8.18
                   .
                   That
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   Prophecy
                   of
                   Christ
                   which
                   is
                   there
                   insisted
                   on
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   proved
                   at
                   large
                   in
                   our
                   Prolegomena
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   we
                   need
                   not
                   here
                   again
                   farther
                   to
                   discourse
                   that
                   matter
                   .
                   That
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   aims
                   at
                   in
                   the
                   citation
                   of
                   this
                   Testimony
                   is
                   farther
                   to
                   confirm
                   the
                   Vnion
                   in
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Relation
                   that
                   ensues
                   thereupon
                   ,
                   between
                   the
                   
                     Captain
                     of
                     salvation
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Sons
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   unto
                   glory
                   .
                   Now
                   as
                   this
                   is
                   such
                   ,
                   that
                   thereon
                   he
                   calls
                   them
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   and
                   came
                   into
                   the
                   same
                   condition
                   of
                   trouble
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   are
                   by
                   the
                   Grant
                   and
                   Appointment
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     his
                     children
                  
                   .
                   Being
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   nature
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   meet
                   to
                   become
                   a
                   
                     common
                     Parent
                  
                   unto
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   God
                   by
                   an
                   act
                   of
                   Soveraign
                   Grace
                   ,
                   gives
                   them
                   unto
                   him
                   for
                   
                     his
                     children
                  
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   aim
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   this
                   Testimony
                   unto
                   his
                   present
                   purpose
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   words
                   themselves
                   we
                   may
                   consider
                   ,
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     God
                     gives
                     all
                     the
                     Sons
                     that
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     brought
                     unto
                     glory
                     ,
                     to
                     Jesus
                     Christ.
                  
                   The
                   Lord
                   hath
                   
                     given
                     them
                     unto
                     me
                     .
                     Thine
                     they
                     were
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     thou
                     gavest
                     them
                     unto
                     me
                     ,
                     John
                  
                   17.6
                   .
                   God
                   having
                   separated
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   peculiar
                   Portion
                   in
                   the
                   Eternal
                   Counsel
                   of
                   his
                   Will
                   ,
                   gives
                   them
                   unto
                   the
                   Son
                   to
                   
                     take
                     care
                  
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   preserved
                   and
                   brought
                   unto
                   the
                   glory
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   designed
                   for
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   work
                   he
                   testifies
                   that
                   he
                   undertook
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   shall
                   be
                   lost
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   what
                   ever
                   difficulties
                   they
                   may
                   pass
                   through
                   ,
                   he
                   
                     will
                     raise
                     them
                     up
                     at
                     the
                     last
                     day
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   give
                   them
                   an
                   entrance
                   into
                   Life
                   and
                   Immortality
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     gives
                     them
                     to
                     him
                     as
                     his
                     children
                     to
                     be
                     provided
                     for
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   have
                   an
                   Inheritance
                   purchased
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   become
                   
                     Heirs
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     Coheirs
                     with
                     himself
                     .
                     Adam
                  
                   was
                   their
                   first
                   Parent
                   by
                   nature
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   him
                   they
                   lost
                   that
                   Inheritance
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   might
                   have
                   expected
                   by
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   their
                   Creation
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   threrefore
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   
                     second
                     Adam
                  
                   as
                   their
                   Parent
                   by
                   Grace
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   an
                   inheritance
                   provided
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   accordingly
                   he
                   hath
                   purchased
                   with
                   the
                   Price
                   of
                   his
                   Blood.
                   
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   That
                   
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     is
                     satisfied
                     with
                     ,
                     and
                     rejoyceth
                     in
                     the
                     portion
                     given
                     him
                     of
                     his
                     Father
                     ,
                  
                   his
                   Children
                   his
                   Redeemed
                   ones
                   .
                   This
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                   Expression
                   informs
                   us
                   in
                   .
                   
                     Behold
                     I
                     and
                     the
                     children
                  
                   ;
                   though
                   he
                   considers
                   himself
                   and
                   them
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   
                     as
                     signs
                     and
                     wonders
                     to
                     be
                     spoken
                     against
                     .
                  
                   He
                   rejoyceth
                   in
                   his
                   Portion
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   not
                   call
                   it
                   Chabul
                   ,
                   as
                   Hiram
                   did
                   the
                   Cities
                   given
                   him
                   of
                   
                     Solomon
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     displeased
                     him
                     .
                  
                   He
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   satisfied
                   upon
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   the
                   
                     travail
                     of
                     his
                     soul
                     ,
                     Isa.
                  
                   53.11
                   .
                   but
                   glorieth
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     lines
                     are
                     fallen
                     unto
                     him
                     in
                     pleasantnesses
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     hath
                     a
                     goodly
                     heritage
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   16.6
                   .
                   Such
                   was
                   his
                   Love
                   ,
                   such
                   was
                   his
                   Grace
                   ,
                   for
                   we
                   in
                   our selves
                   are
                   a
                   people
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   desired
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     assumes
                     the
                     children
                     given
                     him
                     of
                     his
                     Father
                     into
                     the
                     same
                     condition
                     with
                     himself
                     ,
                     both
                     as
                     to
                     Life
                     and
                     Eternity
                     .
                     I
                     and
                     the
                     children
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   
                     he
                     is
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   are
                   they
                   ;
                   His
                   lot
                   is
                   their
                   lot
                   ;
                   his
                   God
                   is
                   their
                   God
                   ,
                   his
                   Father
                   their
                   Father
                   ;
                   and
                   his
                   Glory
                   shall
                   be
                   theirs
                   .
                
                 
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   
                     From
                     the
                     Context
                  
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   in
                   the
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   expressing
                   the
                   separation
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   the
                   Children
                   from
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Hypocrites
                   therein
                   combined
                   together
                   in
                   the
                   pursuit
                   of
                   their
                   sinful
                   courses
                   ;
                   we
                   are
                   taught
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     Christ
                     and
                     believers
                     are
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     confederate
                     to
                     trust
                     in
                     God
                     in
                     difficulties
                     and
                     troubles
                     ,
                     in
                     opposition
                     unto
                     all
                     the
                     confederacies
                     of
                     the
                     men
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     for
                     their
                     carnal
                     security
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   thus
                   by
                   this
                   
                     Triple
                     Testimony
                  
                   hath
                   the
                   Apostle
                   both
                   confirmed
                   his
                   foregoing
                   Assertion
                   ;
                   and
                   farther
                   manifested
                   the
                   Relation
                   that
                   is
                   between
                   the
                   children
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   unto
                   Glory
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Captain
                   of
                   their
                   salvation
                   ,
                   whereby
                   it
                   became
                   righteous
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   suffer
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   meet
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   enjoy
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   his
                   sufferings
                   ;
                   which
                   he
                   more
                   fully
                   expresseth
                   in
                   the
                   following
                   Verses
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Verse
                   XIV
                   ,
                   XV.
                   
                
                 
                   THe
                   Vnion
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   the
                   Children
                   in
                   their
                   Relation
                   unto
                   one
                   
                     common
                     root
                  
                   and
                   participation
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   nature
                   being
                   asserted
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   proceeds
                   to
                   declare
                   the
                   Ends
                   ,
                   Use
                   and
                   Necessity
                   of
                   that
                   Vnion
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   Work
                   which
                   God
                   had
                   designed
                   him
                   unto
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Ends
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   to
                   accomplish
                   thereby
                   .
                   Of
                   these
                   ,
                   Two
                   he
                   layeth
                   down
                   in
                   these
                   two
                   Verses
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   the
                   Destruction
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Delivery
                   thereby
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   were
                   in
                   
                     Bondage
                     by
                     Reason
                     of
                     Death
                  
                   ;
                   neither
                   of
                   which
                   could
                   have
                   been
                   wrought
                   ,
                   nor
                   effected
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   Death
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Captain
                     of
                     salvation
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   have
                   undergone
                   ,
                   nor
                   would
                   ,
                   what
                   he
                   could
                   otherwise
                   have
                   done
                   ,
                   been
                   profitable
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   had
                   he
                   not
                   been
                   of
                   the
                   
                     same
                     nature
                  
                   with
                   the
                   children
                   ;
                   as
                   will
                   appear
                   in
                   the
                   opening
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   themselves
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Verse
                   14
                   ,
                   15.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ;
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     V.L.
                     Quia
                     ergo
                     ;
                     Bez.
                     quoniam
                     ergo
                     ;
                     because
                     therefore
                     :
                     Syr.
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     seeing
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   for
                   because
                   ,
                   
                     Eras.
                     Posteaquam
                     igitur
                  
                   ;
                   Ours
                   ;
                   
                     forasmuch
                     then
                  
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   sometimes
                   used
                   for
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     postquam
                     ,
                     ex
                     quo
                     tempore
                  
                   ;
                   from
                   whence
                   ;
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   express
                   no
                   Causality
                   as
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   follows
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   the
                   Precedency
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   it
                   relates
                   unto
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   that
                   sense
                   used
                   with
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   here
                   is
                   subjoyned
                   ;
                   but
                   ,
                   
                     quoniam
                     ,
                     quandoquidem
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   particle
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     (
                     therefore
                  
                   )
                   plainly
                   expressing
                   a
                   Causality
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   well
                   rendered
                   by
                   ours
                   ;
                   
                     Forasmuch
                     then
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   therefore
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   
                     V.L.
                     pueri
                     communicaverunt
                     carni
                     &
                     sanguini
                     :
                     The
                     children
                     communicated
                     in
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     .
                     Syr.
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     the
                     sons
                  
                   were
                   partakers
                   ;
                   or
                   do
                   partake
                   :
                   
                     Eras.
                     Commercium
                     habent
                     cum
                     carne
                     &
                     sanguine
                     :
                     have
                     communion
                     or
                     commerce
                     with
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     .
                     Bez.
                     Pueri
                     participes
                     sunt
                     carnis
                     &
                     sanguinis
                     ;
                     the
                     children
                     are
                     partakers
                     of
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   Ours
                   .
                   The
                   Vulgar
                   expresseth
                   the
                   time
                   past
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Original
                   requireth
                   .
                   
                     Aethiopick
                     ,
                     He
                     made
                     his
                     children
                     partakers
                     of
                     his
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                  
                   :
                   with
                   respect
                   as
                   it
                   should
                   seem
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Sacrament
                     of
                     the
                     Eucharist
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     V.L.
                     Et
                     ipse
                     similiter
                     (
                     consimiliter
                     A.M.
                     )
                     participavit
                     eisdem
                     .
                     Bez.
                     Ipse
                     quoque
                     consimiliter
                     particeps
                     factus
                     est
                     eorundem
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   ours
                   ;
                   
                     He
                     also
                     himself
                     took
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     .
                  
                   And
                   the
                   Syr.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     he
                     himself
                     also
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     likeness
                  
                   (
                   or
                   manner
                   )
                   
                     was
                     partaker
                     ,
                     or
                     partook
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     or
                     self
                     same
                     things
                     .
                  
                   Arab.
                   
                     He
                     also
                     like
                     unto
                     them
                     ,
                     partook
                     in
                     the
                     properties
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     .
                  
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   truly
                   partook
                   of
                   Flesh
                   and
                   Blood
                   in
                   all
                   their
                   Natural
                   or
                   Essential
                   Properties
                   .
                   Aethiop
                   .
                   
                     And
                     he
                     also
                     was
                     made
                     as
                     a
                     brother
                     unto
                     them
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   Syr.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     ut
                     per
                     mortem
                     suam
                     ;
                     that
                     by
                     his
                     own
                     death
                     ,
                  
                   properly
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   sense
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     V.L.
                     destrueret
                  
                   ;
                   all
                   other
                   Latin
                   Translations
                   ,
                   
                     aboleret
                     :
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     destroy
                  
                   :
                   so
                   ours
                   :
                   but
                   to
                   destroy
                   respects
                   the
                   Person
                   ;
                   abolere
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   the
                   Power
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     eum
                     qui
                     tenebat
                     mortis
                     imperium
                     .
                     Syr.
                     Eras.
                     Vul.
                     him
                     that
                     held
                     ,
                     or
                     had
                     the
                     rule
                     of
                     death
                     .
                     Bez.
                     eum
                     penes
                     quem
                     est
                     mortis
                     robur
                     ;
                     him
                     that
                     had
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     death
                     .
                     Aethiop
                     .
                     the
                     Prince
                     of
                     death
                     .
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                   Syr.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     is
                     Satan
                  
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   some
                   Copies
                   read
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   )
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     V.
                     &
                     liberaret
                     eos
                     .
                     Bez.
                     &
                     liberos
                     redderet
                     eos
                     ;
                     and
                     free
                     them
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   make
                   them
                   free
                   
                     Syr.
                     and
                     loose
                     them
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     Per
                     omne
                     vivere
                     suum
                     .
                     Whilest
                     they
                     lived
                  
                   :
                   All
                   their
                   lives
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     Obnoxii
                     erant
                     servituti
                     :
                     Bez.
                     Mancipati
                     erant
                     servituti
                  
                   ;
                   properly
                   ,
                   
                     damnates
                     erant
                     servitutis
                     ;
                     obnoxious
                     ,
                     subject
                     unto
                     b●ndage
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Forasmuch
                     then
                     as
                     the
                     Children
                     are
                     partakers
                     of
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     .
                  
                   This
                   Expression
                   is
                   not
                   elsewhere
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   :
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   have
                   any
                   thing
                   what
                   ever
                   in
                   Common
                   with
                   another
                   :
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   he
                   who
                   hath
                   nothing
                   in
                   fellowship
                   or
                   common
                   
                   with
                   others
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   word
                   is
                   used
                   in
                   reference
                   unto
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   things
                   ;
                   Good
                   and
                   Bad
                   ;
                   as
                   Nature
                   ,
                   Life
                   ,
                   Actions
                   ,
                   Qualities
                   ,
                   Works
                   .
                   Here
                   it
                   intimateth
                   the
                   
                     common
                     and
                     equal
                     share
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Children
                   in
                   the
                   things
                   spoken
                   of
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   
                     equally
                     common
                  
                   to
                   all
                   .
                   These
                   are
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     Flesh
                     and
                     Blood
                  
                   ;
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   Humane
                   Nature
                   ,
                   
                   liable
                   to
                   Death
                   ,
                   Misery
                   ,
                   Destruction
                   .
                   Some
                   would
                   have
                   not
                   the
                   
                     nature
                     of
                     man
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   frail
                   and
                   
                     weak
                     Condition
                     of
                     mankind
                  
                   to
                   be
                   intended
                   in
                   this
                   Expression
                   .
                   So
                   Eniedinus
                   ;
                   and
                   after
                   him
                   Grotius
                   ,
                   who
                   refers
                   us
                   to
                   Chap.
                   5.7
                   .
                   1
                   Tim.
                   3.16
                   .
                   2
                   Cor.
                   4.11
                   .
                   for
                   the
                   confirmation
                   of
                   this
                   sense
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   none
                   of
                   those
                   places
                   is
                   there
                   mention
                   of
                   
                     Flesh
                     and
                     Blood
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   here
                   ;
                   but
                   only
                   of
                   flesh
                   ,
                   which
                   word
                   is
                   variously
                   used
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   and
                   New.
                   Yet
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   places
                   referred
                   unto
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   taken
                   not
                   for
                   the
                   Quality
                   of
                   Humane
                   Life
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   infirm
                   and
                   weak
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   
                     humane
                     nature
                  
                   it self
                   wnich
                   is
                   so
                   ;
                   as
                   concerning
                   that
                   of
                   1
                   Tim.
                   3.16
                   .
                   it
                   hath
                   at
                   large
                   been
                   declared
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   design
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   rejects
                   this
                   Gloss
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   invented
                   ,
                   only
                   to
                   defeat
                   the
                   Testimony
                   given
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     Incarnation
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   For
                   the
                   Apostle
                   adds
                   a
                   Reason
                   in
                   these
                   Verses
                   ,
                   why
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   was
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   
                     of
                     one
                     with
                     the
                     children
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   take
                   upon
                   himself
                   
                     their
                     nature
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   was
                   subject
                   unto
                   death
                   ,
                   which
                   for
                   them
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   undergo
                   .
                   And
                   
                     Flesh
                     and
                     Blood
                  
                   are
                   here
                   only
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   compleat
                   not
                   Humane
                   Nature
                   without
                   a
                   Rational
                   Soul
                   ,
                   because
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   them
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   
                     Nature
                     is
                     subject
                     unto
                     death
                  
                   .
                   We
                   may
                   only
                   farther
                   observe
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   having
                   especial
                   regard
                   unto
                   the
                   Saints
                   under
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   expresseth
                   their
                   Participation
                   of
                   
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                  
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Preterperfect
                     Tense
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   time
                   past
                   ;
                   which
                   by
                   Proportion
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   extended
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   believe
                   in
                   Christ
                   ;
                   unless
                   we
                   shall
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   respect
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     common
                     interest
                     of
                     all
                     mankind
                  
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   nature
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   root
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   whence
                   God
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     of
                     one
                     blood
                     to
                     have
                     made
                     them
                     all
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   we
                   see
                   is
                   rendered
                   by
                   
                     Interpreters
                     ;
                     similiter
                     ,
                     consimiliter
                     codem
                     modo
                  
                   ;
                   
                   
                     ad
                     eandem
                     similitudinem
                  
                   :
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   likewise
                   ,
                   or
                   ,
                   
                     after
                     the
                     same
                     manner
                  
                   .
                   And
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   v.
                   17.
                   
                     every
                     way
                     like
                  
                   .
                   Here
                   it
                   is
                   restrained
                   by
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     same
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   ;
                   
                     Humane
                     Nature
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Humane
                   Nature
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   every
                   way
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   children
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Partem
                     habuit
                     ;
                     particeps
                     erat
                     ;
                     he
                     took
                     part
                     .
                  
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   this
                   Word
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   
                     Dative
                     Case
                     of
                     the
                     Person
                  
                   is
                   still
                   understood
                   ,
                   and
                   sometimes
                   expressed
                   .
                   So
                   Plato
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     share
                     or
                     partake
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     acts
                     with
                     them
                     .
                  
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   here
                   also
                   understood
                   ;
                   That
                   he
                   might
                   partake
                   
                     with
                     them
                     of
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     .
                  
                   And
                   the
                   Apostle
                   purposely
                   
                     changeth
                     the
                     word
                  
                   from
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   before
                   used
                   concerning
                   the
                   children
                   :
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   they
                   had
                   Humane
                   Nature
                   
                     in
                     common
                  
                   ;
                   they
                   were
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   was
                   all
                   ;
                   having
                   no
                   Existence
                   but
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   that
                   nature
                   .
                   Concerning
                   him
                   he
                   had
                   before
                   proved
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   a
                   
                     Divine
                     Nature
                  
                   on
                   the
                   account
                   whereof
                   he
                   was
                   more
                   excellent
                   than
                   the
                   Angels
                   ;
                   And
                   here
                   he
                   sayes
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     Existing
                     in
                     his
                     Divine
                     Nature
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   moreover
                   
                     took
                     part
                     of
                     that
                     nature
                     with
                     them
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   makes
                   a
                   difference
                   between
                   their
                   Persons
                   ,
                   though
                   as
                   to
                   
                     Humane
                     Nature
                  
                   they
                   were
                   every
                   way
                   alike
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   removes
                   the
                   exception
                   of
                   Schlictingius
                   ,
                   or
                   Crellius
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   incarnate
                   than
                   the
                   children
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   by
                   death
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   This
                   word
                   is
                   peculiar
                   to
                   Paul
                   :
                   
                   He
                   useth
                   it
                   almost
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   Epistles
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   frequently
                   .
                   Elsewhere
                   it
                   occurs
                   but
                   once
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   Luke
                   13.17
                   .
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   a
                   sense
                   ,
                   whereunto
                   by
                   him
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   applyed
                   .
                   That
                   which
                   he
                   usually
                   intends
                   in
                   this
                   word
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   thing
                   or
                   person
                   to
                   
                     cease
                     as
                     to
                     its
                     present
                     condition
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   what
                   it
                   was
                   .
                   So
                   Rom.
                   3.3
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     shall
                     their
                     unbelief
                     make
                     the
                     faith
                     of
                     God
                     of
                     none
                     effect
                     ?
                  
                   cause
                   it
                   to
                   cease
                   ,
                   render
                   the
                   promise
                   useless
                   ?
                   And
                   v.
                   31.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     do
                     we
                     make
                     the
                     Law
                     void
                     by
                     faith
                     ?
                  
                   take
                   away
                   its
                   use
                   and
                   End
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   4.14
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     the
                     promise
                     is
                     made
                     ineffectual
                     ,
                     Chap.
                  
                   7.2
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     If
                     her
                     husband
                     is
                     dead
                     ,
                     she
                     is
                     freed
                     from
                     the
                     Law
                  
                   :
                   The
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   Husband
                   hath
                   no
                   more
                   power
                   over
                   her
                   .
                   So
                   v.
                   6.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                   13.8
                   ,
                   10
                   ,
                   11.
                   
                   Chap.
                   15.24
                   ,
                   26.
                   2
                   
                   Cor.
                   3.10
                   ,
                   13.
                   
                   Gal.
                   3.17
                   .
                   Chap.
                   5.4
                   ,
                   11.
                   
                   Ephes.
                   2.15
                   .
                   The
                   Intention
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   this
                   word
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   making
                   of
                   
                     any
                     thing
                     to
                     cease
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   be
                   void
                   as
                   to
                   its
                   former
                   Power
                   and
                   Efficacy
                   ;
                   not
                   to
                   remove
                   ,
                   annihilate
                   ,
                   or
                   destroy
                   the
                   Essence
                   or
                   Being
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Expression
                   here
                   used
                   is
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   purpose
                   ,
                   with
                   that
                   in
                   Psalm
                   8.2
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   quiet
                   or
                   
                     make
                     to
                     cease
                  
                   the
                   
                     enemy
                     and
                     self-avenger
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   properly
                   
                     vis
                     ,
                     robur
                     ,
                     potentia
                  
                   ;
                   Force
                   ,
                   
                   Strength
                   ,
                   Power
                   ,
                   like
                   that
                   of
                   Arms
                   ,
                   or
                   Armies
                   in
                   battle
                   .
                   And
                   sometimes
                   it
                   is
                   used
                   
                   for
                   Rule
                   ,
                   Empire
                   ,
                   and
                   Authority
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   
                     Place
                     of
                     Power
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   dispose
                   of
                   what
                   it
                   relates
                   unto
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   both
                   senses
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   that
                   the
                   Devil
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   have
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     death
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   any
                   notion
                   under
                   which
                   the
                   Devil
                   is
                   more
                   known
                   unto
                   ,
                   or
                   spoken
                   of
                   among
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   than
                   this
                   of
                   his
                   having
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   death
                   :
                   his
                   common
                   appellation
                   among
                   them
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Angel
                     of
                     death
                  
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   call
                   him
                   Samael
                   also
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   
                     Targum
                     of
                     Jonathan
                  
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   3.6
                   .
                   
                     And
                     the
                     woman
                     saw
                     Samael
                     the
                     Angel
                     of
                     death
                     .
                  
                   And
                   
                     Maimon
                     :
                     More
                     Nebu.
                     lib.
                  
                   2.
                   cap.
                   30.
                   tells
                   us
                   from
                   the
                   Midrash
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     Samael
                     rode
                     upon
                     the
                     Serpent
                     when
                     he
                     deceived
                     Eve
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   used
                   him
                   as
                   his
                   instrument
                   in
                   that
                   work
                   .
                   And
                   most
                   of
                   them
                   acknowledge
                   Sathan
                   to
                   be
                   principally
                   intended
                   in
                   the
                   temptation
                   of
                   Eve
                   ,
                   though
                   
                     Aben
                     Ezra
                  
                   deny
                   it
                   in
                   his
                   Comment
                   on
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   dispute
                   against
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   addes
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   Samael
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Angel
                     of
                     death
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   understand
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   proves
                   from
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   
                     their
                     wise
                     men
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   say
                   in
                   some
                   places
                   ,
                   that
                   Sathan
                   would
                   have
                   hindred
                   Abraham
                   from
                   sacrificing
                   of
                   Isaac
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   others
                   ,
                   that
                   Samael
                   would
                   have
                   done
                   it
                   ;
                   which
                   proves
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   who
                   by
                   both
                   names
                   is
                   intended
                   .
                   And
                   hence
                   they
                   usually
                   call
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     wicked
                     Samael
                     ,
                     the
                     Prince
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     devils
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   say
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Samael
                     brought
                     death
                     upon
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     .
                  
                   So
                   that
                   by
                   this
                   Samael
                   ,
                   or
                   Angel
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   evident
                   that
                   they
                   intend
                   him
                   who
                   is
                   termed
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Prince
                   and
                   Ruler
                   of
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                   So
                   also
                   they
                   speak
                   expresly
                   in
                   ,
                   
                     Baba
                     Bathra
                     ,
                     distinc
                     .
                     Hashatephir
                     .
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     Rabbi
                     Simeon
                     said
                     the
                     same
                     is
                     Sathan
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Angel
                     of
                     death
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     evil
                     figment
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   and
                   author
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   call
                   him
                   the
                   
                     Angel
                     of
                     death
                  
                   on
                   many
                   accounts
                   ,
                   the
                   consideration
                   whereof
                   may
                   give
                   us
                   some
                   light
                   into
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   Expression
                   here
                   used
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   is
                   that
                   before
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   namely
                   that
                   by
                   
                     his
                     means
                     death
                     entred
                     and
                     came
                     upon
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     .
                  
                   His
                   temptation
                   was
                   the
                   first
                   occasion
                   of
                   death
                   :
                   and
                   for
                   that
                   reason
                   is
                   he
                   termed
                   by
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Joh.
                   8.44
                   .
                   
                     a
                     murtherer
                     from
                     the
                     beginning
                  
                   .
                   And
                   herein
                   he
                   had
                   the
                   
                     power
                     of
                     death
                  
                   ,
                   prevailing
                   to
                   render
                   all
                   mankind
                   obnoxious
                   to
                   the
                   sentence
                   and
                   stroke
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   Because
                   he
                   is
                   employed
                   in
                   great
                   and
                   signal
                   Judgments
                   to
                   
                     inflict
                     death
                  
                   ,
                   on
                   men
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   those
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     evil
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   slew
                   the
                   
                     Aegyptians
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   78
                   49.
                   
                   So
                   in
                   Psal.
                   91.5
                   .
                   those
                   words
                   ,
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   fear
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     from
                     the
                     arrow
                     that
                     flieth
                     by
                     day
                     ,
                  
                   are
                   rendred
                   by
                   the
                   Targum
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   
                     arrow
                     of
                     the
                     Angel
                     of
                     death
                     which
                     he
                     shooteth
                     by
                     day
                     .
                  
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   verse
                   those
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     from
                     the
                     destruction
                     that
                     wasteth
                     at
                     noon
                     day
                     ,
                  
                   they
                   render
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     from
                     the
                     troop
                     of
                     devils
                     that
                     walk
                     at
                     noon-day
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   treating
                   of
                   great
                   and
                   sudden
                   destructions
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   affirm
                   to
                   be
                   all
                   wrought
                   by
                   Sathan
                   :
                   and
                   thence
                   the
                   Hellenists
                   also
                   render
                   the
                   latter
                   place
                   by
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     devil
                     at
                     noon-day
                  
                   ;
                   wherein
                   they
                   are
                   followed
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Vulgar
                     Latine
                     ,
                     Arabick
                  
                   and
                   Aethiopick
                   Translations
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   the
                   Apostle
                   seems
                   to
                   allude
                   unto
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   10.10
                   .
                   where
                   he
                   says
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   who
                   
                     murmured
                     in
                     the
                     wilderness
                     were
                     destroyed
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     by
                     the
                     destroyer
                  
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     destroying
                     Angel
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     the
                     Angel
                     of
                     death
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   in
                   this
                   Epistle
                   he
                   terms
                   him
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   chap.
                   11.28
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   this
                   is
                   he
                   who
                   is
                   called
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Job
                   18.13
                   .
                   
                     the
                     first-born
                     of
                     death
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   he
                   that
                   hath
                   right
                   unto
                   the
                   administration
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   They
                   term
                   him
                   also
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   waster
                   or
                   destroyer
                   :
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   from
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   waste
                   or
                   destroy
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   ,
                   as
                   John
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Angel
                     of
                     the
                     bottomless
                     pit
                     ,
                     Revel
                     .
                  
                   9.11
                   .
                   as
                   his
                   Greek
                   name
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   The
                   
                     latter
                     Jews
                  
                   suppose
                   that
                   this
                   
                     Angel
                     of
                     death
                  
                   takes
                   away
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   every
                   man
                   ,
                   even
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   die
                   a
                   natural
                   death
                   .
                   And
                   hereby
                   as
                   they
                   express
                   the
                   
                     old
                     faith
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     death
                     is
                     poenal
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   came
                   upon
                   all
                   for
                   sin
                   through
                   the
                   temptation
                   of
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   so
                   also
                   they
                   discover
                   the
                   bondage
                   that
                   they
                   themselves
                   are
                   in
                   for
                   fear
                   of
                   death
                   all
                   their
                   days
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   ready
                   to
                   die
                   ,
                   they
                   say
                   the
                   
                     Angel
                     of
                     death
                  
                   appears
                   to
                   him
                   in
                   a
                   terrible
                   manner
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   sword
                   drawn
                   in
                   his
                   hand
                   .
                   From
                   thence
                   drops
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   poison
                   into
                   him
                   ,
                   whereon
                   he
                   dies
                   .
                   Hence
                   they
                   wofully
                   houl
                   ,
                   lament
                   ,
                   and
                   rend
                   their
                   garments
                   upon
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   their
                   friends
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   have
                   composed
                   a
                   prayer
                   for
                   themselves
                   against
                   this
                   terrour
                   .
                   Because
                   also
                   of
                   this
                   their
                   being
                   
                     slain
                     by
                     the
                     Angel
                     of
                     death
                     ,
                  
                   they
                   hope
                   and
                   pray
                   that
                   their
                   death
                   may
                   be
                   an
                   expiation
                   for
                   all
                   their
                   sins
                   .
                   Here
                   lies
                   the
                   
                     sting
                     of
                     death
                  
                   ,
                   mentioned
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   15.55
                   .
                   Hence
                   they
                   have
                   a
                   long
                   story
                   in
                   their
                   Midrash
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     mystical
                     Exposition
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Pentateuch
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   last
                   section
                   of
                   Deuteronomy
                   ,
                   about
                   Samaels
                   coming
                   to
                   take
                   away
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   Moses
                   ;
                   whom
                   he
                   repelled
                   and
                   drove
                   
                   away
                   with
                   the
                   Rod
                   that
                   had
                   the
                   
                     Shem
                     Hamphorash
                  
                   written
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   like
                   story
                   they
                   have
                   in
                   a
                   book
                   about
                   the
                   acts
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   which
                   Aben-Ezra
                   rejects
                   on
                   Exod.
                   4.20
                   .
                   This
                   hand
                   of
                   Sathan
                   in
                   death
                   ,
                   manifesting
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   poenal
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   keeps
                   them
                   in
                   bondage
                   and
                   fear
                   all
                   their
                   days
                   .
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   they
                   suppose
                   that
                   this
                   
                     Angel
                     of
                     death
                  
                   hath
                   power
                   over
                   men
                   even
                   
                     after
                     death
                  
                   .
                   One
                   horrible
                   penalty
                   they
                   fancy
                   in
                   particular
                   that
                   he
                   inflicts
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   set
                   down
                   by
                   Elias
                   in
                   his
                   Tishbi
                   in
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Midrash
                   of
                   
                     Rabbi
                     Isaac
                     the
                     son
                     of
                     Parnaer
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   departs
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Angel
                     of
                     death
                  
                   comes
                   and
                   
                     sits
                     upon
                     his
                     grave
                  
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   brings
                   with
                   him
                   a
                   
                     Chain
                     ,
                     partly
                     of
                     iron
                     ,
                     partly
                     of
                     fire
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   making
                   the
                   soul
                   to
                   return
                   into
                   body
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     breaks
                     the
                     bones
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   torments
                   variously
                   both
                   body
                   and
                   soul
                   for
                   a
                   season
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   their
                   Purgatory
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   best
                   of
                   their
                   hopes
                   are
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   punishment
                   after
                   this
                   life
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   eternal
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   various
                   interest
                   of
                   Sathan
                   in
                   the
                   
                     power
                     of
                     death
                  
                   ,
                   both
                   keeps
                   them
                   in
                   
                     dismal
                     bondage
                  
                   all
                   their
                   days
                   ,
                   and
                   puts
                   them
                   upon
                   the
                   invention
                   of
                   several
                   ways
                   for
                   their
                   deliverance
                   .
                   Thus
                   one
                   of
                   their
                   solemn
                   Prayers
                   on
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Expiation
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   delivered
                   from
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   this
                   
                     punishment
                     of
                     the
                     devil
                     in
                     their
                     graves
                  
                   ;
                   to
                   which
                   purpose
                   also
                   they
                   offer
                   a
                   Cock
                   unto
                   him
                   for
                   his
                   pacification
                   .
                   And
                   their
                   prayer
                   to
                   this
                   purpose
                   in
                   their
                   Berachoth
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     it
                     may
                     please
                     thee
                     ,
                     (
                     good
                     Lord
                     )
                     to
                     deliver
                     us
                     from
                     evil
                     Decrees
                     or
                     Laws
                     ,
                     from
                     poverty
                     ,
                     from
                     contempt
                     ,
                     from
                     all
                     kind
                     of
                     punishments
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     judgment
                     of
                     hell
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     beating
                     in
                     the
                     grave
                     ,
                  
                   by
                   the
                   Angel
                   of
                   death
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   supposition
                   is
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   admitted
                   by
                   the
                   Mahumetans
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   also
                   this
                   prayer
                   ,
                   
                     Deus
                     noster
                     libera
                     nos
                     ab
                     Angelo
                     interrogante
                     tormento
                     sepulchri
                     ,
                     &
                     à
                     via
                     mala
                     .
                  
                   And
                   many
                   such
                   lewd
                   imaginations
                   are
                   they
                   now
                   given
                   up
                   unto
                   ,
                   proceeding
                   from
                   their
                   ignorance
                   of
                   the
                   Righteousness
                   of
                   God.
                   But
                   yet
                   from
                   these
                   apprehensions
                   of
                   theirs
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   see
                   what
                   the
                   Apostle
                   intended
                   in
                   this
                   expression
                   ,
                   calling
                   the
                   devil
                   him
                   that
                   had
                   the
                   
                     power
                     of
                     death
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Et
                     liberaret
                     ipsos
                     ,
                     hos
                     ,
                     quotquot
                     ,
                     quicunque
                  
                   ;
                   
                   
                     and
                     free
                     those
                     who
                  
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   is
                   to
                   
                     dismiss
                     ,
                     discharge
                     ,
                     free
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     Accusative
                     case
                     of
                     the
                     Person
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Genitive
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   is
                   added
                   or
                   understood
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     free
                     thee
                     from
                     this
                  
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     Aristoph
                     .
                     to
                     deliver
                     thee
                     from
                     this
                     eye-sore
                     .
                  
                   And
                   sometimes
                   the
                   
                     Genitive
                     case
                     of
                     the
                     thing
                  
                   is
                   expressed
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Accusative
                   of
                   the
                   person
                   is
                   omitted
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     to
                     free
                     or
                     deliver
                     one
                     from
                     fear
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   here
                   the
                   
                     Accusative
                     case
                     of
                     the
                     person
                  
                   is
                   expressed
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Genitive
                     of
                     the
                     thing
                  
                   omitted
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   or
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     deliver
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   from
                   death
                   ,
                   or
                   ,
                   from
                   fear
                   because
                   of
                   death
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   is
                   
                     obnoxius
                     ,
                     obstrictus
                     ,
                     reus
                     ,
                     damnas
                     .
                  
                   
                   He
                   that
                   is
                   legally
                   obnoxious
                   ,
                   subject
                   ,
                   liable
                   to
                   any
                   thing
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   Law
                   ,
                   Crime
                   ,
                   Judge
                   ,
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   Punishment
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   which
                   respects
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   used
                   .
                   He
                   that
                   is
                   under
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   any
                   Law
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     subject
                     unto
                     its
                     authority
                  
                   and
                   penalty
                   .
                   See
                   Matth.
                   5.21
                   ,
                   22.
                   chap.
                   26.66
                   .
                   Mark
                   3.29
                   .
                   1
                   Cor.
                   11.27
                   .
                   James
                   2.10
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                   servitude
                   or
                   bondage
                   here
                   mentioned
                   is
                   poenal
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   are
                   men
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   obnoxious
                   unto
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Verse
                     14
                     ,
                     15.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       For
                       as
                       much
                       then
                       as
                    
                     (
                     or
                     ,
                     seeing
                     therefore
                     that
                     )
                     
                       the
                       children
                       are
                    
                     (
                     were
                     in
                     common
                     )
                     
                       partakers
                       of
                       flesh
                       and
                       blood
                       ,
                       he
                       also
                       himself
                       likewise
                    
                     (
                     after
                     the
                     same
                     manner
                     )
                     
                       took
                       part
                    
                     (
                     did
                     partake
                     )
                     
                       of
                       the
                       same
                       ;
                       that
                       through
                    
                     (
                     by
                     )
                     
                       death
                       he
                       might
                       destroy
                    
                     (
                     make
                     void
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     )
                     
                       him
                       that
                       had
                       the
                       power
                       of
                       death
                       ,
                       that
                       is
                       ,
                       the
                       devil
                       .
                       And
                       deliver
                    
                     (
                     free
                     ,
                     discharge
                     )
                     
                       them
                       who
                       through
                       fear
                       of
                       death
                       were
                       all
                       their
                       life
                       time
                       subject
                       to
                       bondage
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   In
                   former
                   Verses
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   shewed
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   declared
                   the
                   necessity
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   on
                   the
                   part
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   intending
                   to
                   
                     bring
                     many
                     sons
                     unto
                     glory
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   constitute
                   such
                   an
                   union
                   between
                   them
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Captain
                     of
                     their
                     salvation
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   just
                   for
                   him
                   to
                   suffer
                   in
                   their
                   stead
                   .
                   In
                   these
                   he
                   proceeds
                   to
                   manifest
                   in
                   particular
                   what
                   that
                   Nature
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   
                     common
                     participation
                  
                   whereof
                   their
                   union
                   designed
                   did
                   consist
                   ,
                   wherein
                   they
                   were
                   
                     all
                     of
                     one
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   were
                   the
                   especial
                   reasons
                   why
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   was
                   made
                   partaker
                   of
                   that
                   nature
                   .
                   This
                   coherence
                   of
                   these
                   Verses
                   Chrysostom
                   briefly
                   gives
                   us
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     Having
                     shewed
                     the
                     brotherhood
                  
                   (
                   that
                   was
                   between
                   Christ
                   and
                   the
                   children
                   )
                   
                     he
                     lays
                     down
                     the
                     causes
                     of
                     that
                     dispensation
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   find
                   here
                   expressed
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   are
                   sundry
                   things
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   supposeth
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   as
                   known
                   unto
                   ,
                   and
                   granted
                   by
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   .
                   As
                   ,
                   first
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Devil
                     had
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     death
                     .
                  
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   That
                   on
                   this
                   account
                   men
                   were
                   
                     filled
                     with
                     fear
                     of
                     it
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   led
                   a
                   life
                   full
                   of
                   anxiety
                   and
                   trouble
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   that
                   fear
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   That
                   a
                   deliverance
                   from
                   this
                   condition
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   effected
                   by
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   way
                   whereby
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   do
                   this
                   was
                   by
                   his
                   suffering
                   .
                   All
                   which
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Promise
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   allowed
                   of
                   by
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   fully
                   proved
                   else-where
                   .
                   And
                   by
                   all
                   these
                   doth
                   the
                   Apostle
                   yield
                   a
                   reason
                   of
                   his
                   former
                   concession
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Messiah
                   was
                   for
                   a
                   
                     little
                     while
                     made
                     lower
                     than
                     the
                     Angels
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   Causes
                   and
                   Ends
                   whereof
                   he
                   here
                   declares
                   .
                   There
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   A
                   supposition
                   of
                   a
                   
                     two-fold
                     state
                  
                   and
                   condition
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   unto
                   glory
                   ,
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   Natural
                   ,
                   or
                   their
                   natural
                   state
                   and
                   condition
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   common
                   
                     partakers
                     of
                     flesh
                     and
                     bloud
                     :
                     For
                     as
                     much
                     then
                     as
                     the
                     children
                     were
                     partakers
                     of
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   Moral
                   ,
                   their
                   moral
                   state
                   and
                   condition
                   ;
                   they
                   were
                   
                     obnoxious
                     unto
                     death
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   poenal
                   for
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   
                     great
                     bondage
                  
                   through
                   fear
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   
                     them
                     who
                     through
                     fear
                     of
                     death
                     were
                     all
                     their
                     life
                     time
                     subject
                     unto
                     bondage
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   double
                   inference
                   with
                   respect
                   unto
                   this
                   supposition
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   part
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   Captain
                   of
                   salvation
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   As
                   to
                   their
                   
                     natural
                     condition
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   
                     did
                     partake
                     of
                     it
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   so
                   to
                   do
                   ;
                   
                     He
                     himself
                     also
                     did
                     partake
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   As
                   to
                   their
                   
                     moral
                     condition
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   freed
                   them
                   from
                   it
                   :
                   
                     and
                     deliver
                     them
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   The
                   means
                   whereby
                   he
                   did
                   this
                   ,
                   or
                   this
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   evidencing
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   his
                   participation
                   with
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   condition
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   relieve
                   them
                   from
                   their
                   condition
                   of
                   trouble
                   ;
                   he
                   
                     did
                     it
                     by
                     death
                     :
                     that
                     by
                     death
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   The
                   immediate
                   Effect
                   of
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                   tending
                   unto
                   their
                   delivery
                   and
                   freedom
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   
                     destruction
                     of
                     the
                     devil
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   his
                   power
                   over
                   and
                   interest
                   in
                   death
                   as
                   poenal
                   ,
                   whereof
                   their
                   deliverance
                   is
                   an
                   infallible
                   consequent
                   :
                   
                     and
                     destroy
                     him
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   the
                   Apostle
                   expresseth
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   supposition
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     natural
                     condition
                  
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   children
                   whom
                   God
                   designed
                   to
                   bring
                   unto
                   glory
                   ;
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   given
                   unto
                   Christ
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   in
                   
                     common
                     partakers
                     of
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     .
                  
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   stay
                   to
                   remove
                   the
                   conceit
                   of
                   some
                   ,
                   who
                   yet
                   are
                   not
                   a
                   few
                   among
                   the
                   Romanists
                   ,
                   who
                   refer
                   those
                   words
                   unto
                   the
                   participation
                   of
                   the
                   
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     of
                     Christ
                     in
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     ,
                  
                   whereunto
                   also
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   observed
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Aethiopick
                     Version
                  
                   gives
                   countenance
                   .
                   For
                   not
                   only
                   is
                   there
                   not
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   the
                   expression
                   that
                   inclines
                   unto
                   such
                   an
                   imagination
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   it
                   enervates
                   the
                   whole
                   design
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   discourse
                   and
                   argument
                   ,
                   as
                   from
                   the
                   former
                   consideration
                   of
                   it
                   doth
                   appear
                   .
                   
                     Flesh
                     and
                     blood
                  
                   are
                   by
                   an
                   usual
                   Synecdoche
                   put
                   for
                   the
                   
                     whole
                     humane
                     nature
                  
                   ;
                   not
                   as
                   though
                   by
                   blood
                   the
                   soul
                   was
                   intended
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   life
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   acting
                   without
                   it
                   ;
                   but
                   this
                   expression
                   is
                   used
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   
                     humane
                     nature
                  
                   as
                   absolutely
                   considered
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   
                     mortal
                     ,
                     passible
                     ,
                     subject
                  
                   unto
                   infirmities
                   and
                   death
                   it self
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   intended
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   said
                   ,
                   the
                   children
                   
                     were
                     men
                     subject
                     unto
                     death
                  
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   gives
                   his
                   reason
                   herein
                   ,
                   why
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   was
                   made
                   
                     a
                     man
                     subject
                     unto
                     death
                  
                   .
                   That
                   he
                   and
                   the
                   children
                   should
                   be
                   of
                   
                     one
                     nature
                  
                   he
                   had
                   shewed
                   before
                   ;
                   for
                   as
                   much
                   then
                   as
                   this
                   was
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   all
                   partakers
                   of
                   humane
                   nature
                   ,
                   liable
                   to
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   sorrow
                   ,
                   and
                   death
                   ;
                   he
                   was
                   so
                   also
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   thus
                   expressed
                   to
                   set
                   forth
                   the
                   love
                   and
                   condescension
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   will
                   afterward
                   appear
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   second
                   thing
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   is
                   the
                   
                     moral
                     condition
                  
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   ;
                   and
                   there
                   are
                   sundry
                   things
                   ,
                   partly
                   intimated
                   ,
                   partly
                   expressed
                   in
                   the
                   description
                   that
                   is
                   here
                   given
                   us
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   as
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Their
                   estate
                   absolutely
                   considered
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   
                     subject
                     to
                     death
                  
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   consequences
                   of
                   that
                   estate
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   It
                   wrought
                   fear
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   fear
                   brought
                   them
                   into
                   bondage
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   continuance
                   of
                   that
                   condition
                   ,
                   
                     it
                     was
                     for
                     the
                     whole
                     course
                     of
                     their
                     lives
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   implied
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   subject
                   ,
                   obnoxious
                   unto
                   ,
                   guilty
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   poenal
                   ,
                   due
                   to
                   sin
                   ,
                   as
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   
                     curse
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   what
                   it
                   comprehendeth
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   far
                   it
                   is
                   extended
                   is
                   usually
                   declared
                   .
                   On
                   this
                   supposition
                   lies
                   the
                   whole
                   weight
                   of
                   the
                   Mediation
                   of
                   Christ.
                   The
                   children
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   unto
                   glory
                   were
                   
                     obnoxious
                     unto
                     death
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   curse
                   and
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   therein
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   came
                   to
                   deliver
                   them
                   from
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   The
                   first
                   effect
                   and
                   consequent
                   of
                   this
                   obnoxiousness
                   unto
                   death
                   concurring
                   unto
                   their
                   state
                   and
                   condition
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   filled
                   
                     with
                     fear
                     of
                     it
                     :
                     for
                     fear
                     of
                     death
                     .
                     Fear
                     is
                     a
                     perturbation
                     of
                     mind
                     ,
                     arising
                     from
                     the
                     apprehension
                     of
                     a
                     future
                     imminent
                     evil
                     .
                  
                   And
                   the
                   greater
                   this
                   evil
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   greater
                   will
                   the
                   perturbation
                   of
                   the
                   mind
                   be
                   ;
                   provided
                   the
                   apprehension
                   of
                   it
                   be
                   answerable
                   .
                   The
                   
                     fear
                     of
                     death
                  
                   then
                   here
                   intended
                   is
                   that
                   trouble
                   of
                   mind
                   which
                   men
                   have
                   in
                   the
                   expectation
                   of
                   death
                   to
                   be
                   inflicted
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   punishment
                   due
                   unto
                   their
                   sins
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   apprehension
                   is
                   common
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   arising
                   from
                   a
                   general
                   presumption
                   that
                   death
                   is
                   poenal
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   judgment
                   of
                   God
                   that
                   they
                   which
                   commit
                   sin
                   are
                   
                     worthy
                     of
                     death
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   Rom.
                   1.32
                   .
                   chap.
                   2.15
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   cleared
                   and
                   confirmed
                   by
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   whose
                   known
                   sentence
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     soul
                     that
                     sinneth
                     shall
                     die
                     .
                  
                   And
                   the
                   troublesome
                   expectation
                   of
                   the
                   event
                   of
                   this
                   apprehension
                   is
                   the
                   
                     fear
                     of
                     death
                  
                   here
                   intended
                   .
                   And
                   according
                   unto
                   the
                   means
                   that
                   men
                   have
                   to
                   come
                   unto
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   righteousness
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   are
                   ,
                   or
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   their
                   apprehensions
                   of
                   the
                   evil
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   death
                   .
                   But
                   even
                   those
                   who
                   had
                   lost
                   all
                   clear
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   
                     consequents
                     of
                     death
                     natural
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   dissolution
                   of
                   their
                   present
                   mortal
                   condition
                   ,
                   yet
                   on
                   a
                   
                     confused
                     apprehension
                  
                   of
                   its
                   being
                   poenal
                   ,
                   always
                   esteemed
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     most
                     dreadful
                  
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   so
                   unto
                   humane
                   nature
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   some
                   this
                   is
                   heightned
                   and
                   increased
                   ,
                   until
                   it
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   Apostle
                   speaks
                   ,
                   chap.
                   10.27
                   .
                   
                     A
                     fearful
                     expectation
                     of
                     judgment
                     and
                     fiery
                     indignation
                     ,
                     which
                     shall
                     devour
                     the
                     adversaries
                     .
                  
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   second
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   this
                   description
                   of
                   the
                   estate
                   and
                   condition
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   unto
                   glory
                   ;
                   being
                   obnoxious
                   unto
                   the
                   sentence
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   but
                   
                     live
                     in
                     fear
                  
                   of
                   the
                   execution
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   They
                   are
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   brought
                   into
                   bondage
                   .
                   The
                   troublesome
                   expectation
                   of
                   death
                   as
                   poenal
                   ,
                   brings
                   them
                   into
                   bondage
                   ;
                   into
                   the
                   nature
                   whereof
                   we
                   must
                   a
                   little
                   enquire
                   .
                   Sundry
                   things
                   concur
                   to
                   make
                   any
                   state
                   a
                   state
                   of
                   bondage
                   ;
                   as
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   it
                   be
                   involuntary
                   ;
                   no
                   man
                   is
                   in
                   bondage
                   by
                   his
                   will
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   a
                   man
                   chuseth
                   is
                   not
                   bondage
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   A
                   man
                   that
                   would
                   have
                   his
                   
                     ear
                     bored
                  
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   were
                   
                     always
                     a
                     servant
                  
                   was
                   never
                   in
                   bondage
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   enjoyed
                   the
                   condition
                   that
                   pleased
                   him
                   .
                   Properly
                   all
                   bondage
                   is
                   involuntary
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Bondage
                   ingenerates
                   strong
                   desires
                   after
                   ,
                   and
                   puts
                   men
                   on
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   attempts
                   for
                   liberty
                   .
                   
                     Yokes
                     gall
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   them
                   on
                   whom
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   desire
                   ease
                   .
                   So
                   long
                   as
                   men
                   are
                   sensible
                   of
                   bondage
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   
                     against
                     nature
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   is
                   not
                   bondage
                   )
                   they
                   will
                   desire
                   and
                   labour
                   for
                   liberty
                   .
                   When
                   some
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Senate
                  
                   asked
                   an
                   Ambassador
                   of
                   the
                   Priernates
                   ,
                   after
                   they
                   were
                   overthrown
                   in
                   battel
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   granted
                   them
                   peace
                   ,
                   how
                   they
                   would
                   keep
                   it
                   ,
                   what
                   peace
                   they
                   should
                   have
                   with
                   them
                   ?
                   He
                   answered
                   ,
                   
                     Si
                     bonam
                     dederitis
                     ,
                     fidam
                     &
                     perpetuam
                     ;
                     si
                     malam
                     haud
                     diuturnam
                     .
                  
                   Whereat
                   when
                   some
                   in
                   the
                   Senate
                   stormed
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   threatned
                   them
                   with
                   War
                   and
                   Rebellion
                   ,
                   the
                   wiser
                   sort
                   commended
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   one
                   that
                   spake
                   
                     like
                     a
                     man
                  
                   and
                   a
                   free-man
                   ;
                   adding
                   as
                   their
                   reason
                   ,
                   
                     An
                     credi
                     posse
                     ullum
                     populum
                     ,
                     aut
                     hominem
                     denique
                     in
                     ea
                     conditione
                     ,
                     cujus
                     eam
                     poeniteat
                     ,
                     diutius
                     quam
                     necesse
                     sit
                     mansurum
                     ,
                     Liv.
                     lib.
                  
                   8.
                   
                   So
                   certain
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   bondage
                   wearieth
                   and
                   stirreth
                   up
                   restless
                   desires
                   in
                   all
                   ,
                   endeavours
                   in
                   some
                   after
                   liberty
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Bondage
                   perplexeth
                   the
                   mind
                   .
                   It
                   ariseth
                   from
                   fear
                   ,
                   the
                   greatest
                   perturbation
                   of
                   the
                   mind
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   attended
                   with
                   weariness
                   and
                   distrust
                   ,
                   all
                   which
                   are
                   perplexing
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Where
                   bondage
                   is
                   compleat
                   ,
                   it
                   lies
                   in
                   a
                   tendency
                   unto
                   future
                   and
                   greater
                   evils
                   .
                   Such
                   is
                   the
                   bondage
                   of
                   
                     condemned
                     malefactors
                  
                   ,
                   reserved
                   for
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   execution
                   ;
                   such
                   is
                   the
                   bondage
                   of
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   kept
                   in
                   
                     chains
                     of
                     darkness
                  
                   for
                   the
                   judgment
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   day
                   .
                   And
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   concur
                   in
                   the
                   bondage
                   here
                   intended
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   a
                   dejected
                   troublesome
                   state
                   and
                   condition
                   of
                   mind
                   ,
                   arising
                   from
                   the
                   apprehension
                   and
                   fear
                   of
                   death
                   to
                   be
                   inflicted
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   disability
                   in
                   whom
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   avoid
                   it
                   ,
                   attended
                   with
                   
                     fruitless
                     desires
                  
                   and
                   vain
                   attempts
                   to
                   be
                   delivered
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   escape
                   the
                   evil
                   feared
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   sinners
                   out
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   whereof
                   there
                   are
                   various
                   degrees
                   ,
                   answerable
                   unto
                   their
                   convictions
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Apostle
                   treats
                   not
                   here
                   of
                   mens
                   being
                   servants
                   unto
                   sin
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   voluntary
                   ;
                   but
                   of
                   their
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   guilt
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   wrought
                   in
                   them
                   even
                   whether
                   they
                   will
                   or
                   no
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   any
                   means
                   they
                   would
                   cast
                   off
                   the
                   yoke
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   though
                   by
                   none
                   are
                   they
                   able
                   so
                   to
                   do
                   ;
                   for
                   ,
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   They
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   
                     continue
                     in
                     this
                     estate
                     all
                     their
                     lives
                     .
                  
                   Not
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   always
                   perplexed
                   with
                   this
                   bondage
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   could
                   never
                   be
                   utterly
                   freed
                   from
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Apostle
                   doth
                   not
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   thus
                   
                     in
                     bondage
                  
                   all
                   their
                   days
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   
                     obnoxious
                     and
                     subject
                     unto
                     it
                  
                   .
                   They
                   had
                   no
                   ways
                   to
                   free
                   or
                   deliver
                   themselves
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   they
                   might
                   righteously
                   be
                   brought
                   under
                   its
                   
                   power
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   more
                   they
                   cast
                   off
                   the
                   thoughts
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   they
                   increased
                   their
                   danger
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   the
                   estate
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   ,
                   whose
                   deliverance
                   was
                   undertaken
                   by
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   Captain
                   of
                   their
                   salvation
                   .
                   And
                   we
                   may
                   hence
                   observe
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     All
                     sinners
                     are
                     subject
                     unto
                     death
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     poenal
                     .
                  
                   The
                   first
                   sentence
                   reacheth
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   2.17
                   .
                   And
                   thence
                   are
                   they
                   said
                   
                     by
                     nature
                     to
                     be
                     children
                     of
                     wrath
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                  
                   2.3
                   .
                   obnoxious
                   unto
                   death
                   to
                   be
                   inflicted
                   in
                   a
                   way
                   of
                   wrath
                   and
                   revenge
                   for
                   sin
                   .
                   This
                   
                     passeth
                     upon
                     all
                     ,
                     in
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     all
                     have
                     sinned
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   5.12
                   .
                   This
                   all
                   men
                   see
                   and
                   know
                   ;
                   but
                   all
                   do
                   not
                   sufficiently
                   consider
                   what
                   is
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   sentence
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   very
                   few
                   how
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   avoided
                   .
                   Most
                   men
                   look
                   on
                   death
                   as
                   the
                   
                     common
                     lot
                  
                   and
                   condition
                   of
                   mankind
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   their
                   frail
                   natural
                   condition
                   ;
                   as
                   though
                   it
                   belonged
                   to
                   the
                   
                     natural
                     condition
                  
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   moral
                   ;
                   and
                   were
                   a
                   consequent
                   of
                   their
                   being
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   demerit
                   of
                   their
                   sin
                   .
                   They
                   consider
                   not
                   ,
                   that
                   although
                   the
                   principles
                   of
                   our
                   nature
                   are
                   in
                   themselves
                   subject
                   unto
                   a
                   dissolution
                   ,
                   yet
                   if
                   ,
                   we
                   had
                   kept
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   our
                   Creation
                   ,
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   prevented
                   by
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   engaged
                   to
                   continue
                   life
                   during
                   our
                   obedience
                   .
                   Life
                   and
                   obedience
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   commensurate
                   ,
                   until
                   temporal
                   obedience
                   ended
                   in
                   life
                   eternal
                   .
                   
                     Death
                     is
                     poenal
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   its
                   being
                   common
                   unto
                   all
                   ,
                   hinders
                   not
                   but
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   every
                   one
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   is
                   changed
                   unto
                   Believers
                   by
                   the
                   
                     death
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   afterward
                   declared
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   mean
                   time
                   all
                   mankind
                   is
                   condemned
                   ,
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   born
                   .
                   Life
                   is
                   a
                   reprieve
                   ,
                   a
                   suspension
                   of
                   execution
                   .
                   If
                   during
                   that
                   time
                   a
                   pardon
                   be
                   not
                   effectually
                   sued
                   out
                   ,
                   the
                   sentence
                   will
                   be
                   executed
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   severity
                   of
                   justice
                   .
                   Under
                   this
                   Law
                   are
                   men
                   now
                   born
                   ,
                   this
                   yoke
                   have
                   they
                   pulled
                   on
                   themselves
                   by
                   their
                   apostasie
                   from
                   God.
                   Neither
                   is
                   it
                   to
                   any
                   purpose
                   to
                   repine
                   against
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   conflict
                   with
                   it
                   ;
                   there
                   is
                   but
                   one
                   way
                   of
                   delivery
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Fear
                     of
                     death
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   poenal
                   ,
                   is
                   
                     inseparable
                     from
                     sin
                     ,
                     before
                     the
                     sinner
                     be
                     delivered
                     by
                     the
                     death
                     of
                     Christ.
                  
                   They
                   were
                   in
                   fear
                   of
                   death
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   
                     fear
                     of
                     death
                  
                   that
                   is
                   natural
                   ,
                   and
                   inseparable
                   from
                   our
                   present
                   condition
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   but
                   natures
                   aversation
                   of
                   its
                   own
                   dissolution
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   hath
                   various
                   degrees
                   ,
                   occasioned
                   by
                   the
                   differences
                   of
                   
                     mens
                     natural
                     constitution
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   accidental
                   occurrences
                   and
                   occasions
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   some
                   seem
                   to
                   fear
                   death
                   
                     too
                     much
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   
                     not
                     at
                     all
                  
                   ;
                   I
                   mean
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   freed
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   curse
                   and
                   under
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Sathan
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   difference
                   is
                   from
                   occasions
                   forreign
                   and
                   accidental
                   ;
                   there
                   is
                   in
                   all
                   naturally
                   the
                   same
                   aversation
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   
                     guiltless
                     infirmity
                  
                   ,
                   like
                   our
                   weariness
                   ,
                   and
                   sickness
                   ,
                   inseparably
                   annexed
                   unto
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   mortality
                   .
                   But
                   sinners
                   in
                   their
                   
                     natural
                     state
                  
                   fear
                   death
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   poenal
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   issue
                   of
                   the
                   curse
                   ,
                   as
                   under
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   dreadful
                   entrance
                   into
                   eternal
                   ruine
                   .
                   There
                   are
                   indeed
                   a
                   
                     thousand
                     ways
                  
                   whereby
                   this
                   fear
                   is
                   for
                   a
                   season
                   stifled
                   in
                   the
                   minds
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   Some
                   live
                   in
                   
                     brutish
                     ignorance
                  
                   ,
                   never
                   receiving
                   any
                   full
                   conviction
                   of
                   Sin
                   ,
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   or
                   Eternity
                   .
                   Some
                   put
                   off
                   the
                   thoughts
                   of
                   their
                   present
                   and
                   future
                   estate
                   ,
                   resolving
                   to
                   shut
                   their
                   eyes
                   and
                   rush
                   into
                   it
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                   they
                   can
                   no
                   longer
                   avoid
                   it
                   .
                   Fear
                   presents
                   it self
                   unto
                   them
                   as
                   the
                   fore-runner
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   avoid
                   the
                   encounter
                   ,
                   and
                   leave
                   themselves
                   to
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   death
                   it self
                   .
                   Some
                   please
                   themselves
                   with
                   
                     vain
                     hopes
                  
                   of
                   deliverance
                   ,
                   though
                   well
                   they
                   know
                   not
                   how
                   ,
                   nor
                   why
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   partakers
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   let
                   men
                   fore-go
                   these
                   
                     helpless
                     shifts
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   suffer
                   their
                   own
                   
                     innate
                     light
                  
                   to
                   be
                   excited
                   with
                   such
                   means
                   of
                   conviction
                   as
                   they
                   do
                   enjoy
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   will
                   quickly
                   find
                   what
                   a
                   judgment
                   there
                   is
                   made
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   souls
                   concerning
                   
                     death
                     to
                     come
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   effects
                   it
                   will
                   produce
                   .
                   They
                   will
                   conclude
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   
                     judgment
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     which
                     commit
                     sin
                     are
                     worthy
                     of
                     death
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   1.32
                   .
                   and
                   then
                   that
                   their
                   
                     own
                     consciences
                  
                   do
                   accuse
                   and
                   condemn
                   them
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   2.14
                   ,
                   15.
                   
                   Whence
                   unavoidably
                   
                     fear
                     ,
                     dread
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   terrour
                   will
                   seize
                   upon
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   then
                   ,
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   
                     Fear
                     of
                     death
                     ,
                     as
                     poenal
                     ,
                     renders
                     the
                     minds
                     of
                     men
                     obnoxious
                     unto
                     bondage
                     :
                  
                   which
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   we
                   have
                   in
                   part
                   before
                   declared
                   .
                   
                     It
                     is
                     a
                     state
                     of
                     trouble
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   men
                   dislike
                   ,
                   but
                   cannot
                   avoid
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   
                     poenal
                     disquietment
                  
                   arising
                   from
                   sense
                   of
                   future
                   misery
                   :
                   fain
                   would
                   men
                   quit
                   themselves
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   are
                   not
                   able
                   ;
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   chain
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   broken
                   ;
                   men
                   may
                   
                     gall
                     themselves
                  
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   cannot
                   remove
                   it
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   God
                   take
                   it
                   from
                   them
                   without
                   granting
                   them
                   a
                   lawful
                   release
                   and
                   delivery
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   their
                   farther
                   misery
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   in
                   some
                   measure
                   or
                   other
                   the
                   portion
                   of
                   every
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   convinced
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   before
                   they
                   are
                   freed
                   by
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   And
                   some
                   have
                   disputed
                   what
                   degrees
                   of
                   it
                   are
                   necessary
                   before
                   believing
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   is
                   
                     necessary
                     for
                     any
                     one
                     to
                     attain
                     unto
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   his
                   duty
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   bondage
                   can
                   be
                   the
                   duty
                   of
                   no
                   man
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   involuntary
                   .
                   It
                   will
                   follow
                   conviction
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   mans
                   duty
                   ;
                   rather
                   it
                   is
                   such
                   an
                   
                     effect
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                  
                   as
                   every
                   one
                   is
                   to
                   free
                   himself
                   from
                   ,
                   so
                   soon
                   as
                   he
                   may
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   right
                   way
                   and
                   manner
                   .
                   This
                   estate
                   then
                   befalls
                   men
                   whether
                   they
                   will
                   or
                   no.
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   so
                   ,
                   if
                   
                   we
                   take
                   bondage
                   passively
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   affects
                   the
                   soul
                   of
                   the
                   sinner
                   ;
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   seems
                   to
                   intend
                   ,
                   by
                   placing
                   it
                   as
                   an
                   effect
                   of
                   the
                   fear
                   of
                   death
                   ;
                   take
                   it
                   actively
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   the
                   sentence
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   which
                   works
                   and
                   causeth
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   soul
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   all
                   sinners
                   are
                   inevitably
                   obnoxious
                   unto
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   estate
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   observed
                   ,
                   fills
                   men
                   with
                   desires
                   after
                   ,
                   and
                   puts
                   them
                   upon
                   various
                   attempts
                   for
                   deliverance
                   .
                   Some
                   desire
                   only
                   
                     present
                     ease
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   commonly
                   with-draw
                   themselves
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   by
                   giving
                   up
                   themselves
                   wholly
                   unto
                   their
                   
                     hearts
                     lusts
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   therein
                   to
                   Atheism
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   oftentimes
                   in
                   his
                   righteous
                   judgment
                   gives
                   them
                   up
                   unto
                   ,
                   knowing
                   that
                   the
                   day
                   is
                   coming
                   wherein
                   their
                   present
                   woful
                   
                     temporal
                     relief
                  
                   will
                   be
                   recompenced
                   with
                   eternal
                   misery
                   .
                   Some
                   look
                   forwards
                   unto
                   what
                   is
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   accordingly
                   to
                   their
                   light
                   and
                   assistance
                   variously
                   apply
                   themselves
                   to
                   seek
                   relief
                   .
                   Some
                   do
                   it
                   by
                   a
                   righteousness
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   pursuit
                   thereof
                   also
                   there
                   are
                   ways
                   innumerable
                   ,
                   not
                   now
                   to
                   be
                   insisted
                   on
                   ;
                   and
                   some
                   do
                   it
                   
                     by
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   how
                   it
                   is
                   by
                   him
                   effected
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   place
                   declares
                   .
                
                 
                   Two
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   shewed
                   ,
                   are
                   affirmed
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   in
                   consequence
                   unto
                   the
                   premised
                   supposition
                   of
                   the
                   
                     childrens
                     being
                     partakers
                     of
                     flesh
                     and
                     bloud
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   of
                   their
                   
                     obnoxiousness
                     unto
                     death
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   bondage
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   of
                   their
                   
                     natural
                     condition
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   
                     himself
                     partook
                  
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   from
                   their
                   
                     moral
                     condition
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   delivered
                   them
                   ;
                   which
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   do
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   necessary
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   partake
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   
                     He
                     himself
                     did
                     likewise
                     partake
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     .
                  
                   The
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   likewise
                   ,
                   
                   in
                   
                     like
                     manner
                  
                   ,
                   doth
                   denote
                   such
                   a
                   similitude
                   as
                   is
                   consistent
                   with
                   a
                   
                     specifical
                     identity
                  
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   Chrysostom
                   from
                   hence
                   urgeth
                   the
                   Marcionites
                   and
                   Valentinians
                   ,
                   who
                   denyed
                   the
                   reality
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Humane
                     Nature
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   seeing
                   that
                   he
                   partook
                   of
                   it
                   
                     in
                     like
                     manner
                  
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   truly
                   and
                   really
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   we
                   do
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   by
                   force
                   of
                   its
                   composition
                   ,
                   doth
                   intimate
                   some
                   disparity
                   and
                   difference
                   .
                   He
                   took
                   part
                   of
                   humane
                   nature
                   really
                   as
                   we
                   do
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     almost
                     in
                     like
                     manner
                     with
                     us
                     .
                  
                   For
                   there
                   were
                   two
                   differences
                   between
                   his
                   being
                   partaker
                   of
                   humane
                   nature
                   and
                   ours
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   In
                   that
                   we
                   subsist
                   singly
                   in
                   that
                   nature
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   took
                   his
                   portion
                   in
                   this
                   nature
                   into
                   subsistence
                   with
                   himself
                   in
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God.
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   This
                   nature
                   in
                   us
                   is
                   attended
                   with
                   many
                   infirmities
                   ,
                   that
                   follow
                   the
                   individual
                   persons
                   that
                   are
                   partakers
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   in
                   him
                   it
                   was
                   free
                   from
                   them
                   all
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   the
                   Apostle
                   also
                   intimates
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   changing
                   his
                   expression
                   from
                   that
                   whereby
                   he
                   declared
                   the
                   
                     common
                     interest
                  
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   nature
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   
                     every
                     way
                     equal
                  
                   and
                   alike
                   .
                   The
                   whole
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     he
                     took
                     his
                     own
                     Portion
                     ,
                  
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Manner
                   ,
                   unto
                   himself
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   Observation
                   removes
                   what
                   is
                   hence
                   objected
                   against
                   the
                   Deity
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                     Cum
                     Christus
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   Schlictingius
                   )
                   
                     hominum
                     mortalium
                     &
                     fragilium
                     dux
                     &
                     fautor
                     sit
                     ,
                     propterea
                     is
                     non
                     Angelus
                     aliquis
                     ,
                     multo
                     verò
                     minus
                     ipse
                     Deus
                     summus
                     qui
                     solus
                     immortalitatem
                     habet
                     ,
                     sed
                     homo
                     suo
                     tempore
                     malis
                     ,
                     &
                     variis
                     calamitatibus
                     obnoxius
                     esse
                     debuit
                     .
                  
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   it
                   appears
                   from
                   hence
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     Christ
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     man
                     ,
                  
                   subject
                   to
                   sufferings
                   and
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   an
                   Angel
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   farther
                   declares
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   verse
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   ought
                   
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     God
                  
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   appear
                   .
                   
                     As
                     God
                  
                   indeed
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   die
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   he
                   who
                   was
                   God
                   had
                   not
                   taken
                   part
                   of
                   
                     flesh
                     and
                     bloud
                     ,
                     God
                     could
                     not
                     have
                     redeemed
                     his
                     Church
                     with
                     his
                     own
                     blood
                     .
                  
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   perpetual
                   Paralogism
                   of
                   these
                   men
                   .
                   Because
                   Christ
                   is
                   asserted
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   
                     truly
                     a
                     man
                  
                   ,
                   therefore
                   he
                   is
                   
                     not
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   deny
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   mystery
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   proceeds
                   with
                   his
                   exceptions
                   against
                   the
                   application
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   unto
                   the
                   incarnation
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   sum
                   whereof
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   words
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     denote
                     an
                     universal
                     conformity
                     ,
                     or
                     specifick
                     identity
                     between
                     Christ
                     and
                     the
                     children
                     ,
                  
                   not
                   only
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Essence
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     as
                     to
                     all
                     other
                     concernments
                     of
                     humane
                     nature
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     no
                     benefit
                     could
                     redound
                     unto
                     them
                     from
                     what
                     he
                     did
                     or
                     suffered
                     .
                  
                   But
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   words
                   do
                   not
                   assert
                   any
                   such
                   thing
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   declared
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   true
                   .
                   The
                   children
                   were
                   partakers
                   of
                   
                     humane
                     nature
                  
                   ,
                   either
                   by
                   Creation
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   dust
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   as
                   Adam
                   ;
                   or
                   by
                   
                     natural
                     generation
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   was
                   
                     conceived
                     of
                     a
                     Virgin
                  
                   by
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   the
                   benefit
                   redounds
                   unto
                   the
                   children
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   evident
                   then
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   similitude
                   urged
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   is
                   confined
                   to
                   the
                   
                     substance
                     of
                     flesh
                     and
                     bloud
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Essence
                   of
                   Humane
                   Nature
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   extended
                   unto
                   the
                   personal
                   concernments
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   or
                   the
                   other
                   ;
                   nor
                   the
                   way
                   whereby
                   they
                   became
                   partakers
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   nature
                   .
                   Nor
                   is
                   the
                   argument
                   for
                   the
                   
                     Incarnation
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   taken
                   meerly
                   from
                   the
                   expressions
                   in
                   this
                   verse
                   ;
                   but
                   whereas
                   he
                   had
                   before
                   proved
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   above
                   ,
                   and
                   before
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   even
                   
                     God
                     over
                     all
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   here
                   intimating
                   his
                   existence
                   antecedent
                   to
                   his
                   participation
                   of
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   ,
                   his
                   Incarnation
                   doth
                   necessarily
                   ensue
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   necessity
                   of
                   this
                   Incarnation
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   with
                   respect
                   unto
                   the
                   End
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   hath
                   before
                   been
                   declared
                   ,
                   evinced
                   and
                   confirmed
                   .
                   We
                   shall
                   now
                   stay
                   only
                   a
                   little
                   to
                   admire
                   the
                   Love
                   ,
                   Grace
                   and
                   Mysterie
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   we
                   see
                   here
                   ,
                
                 
                   IV.
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     inexpressible
                     Love
                     ,
                     willingly
                     submitted
                     himself
                     unto
                     every
                     condition
                     of
                     the
                     Children
                     to
                     be
                     saved
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     every
                     thing
                     in
                     every
                     condition
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     sin
                     only
                     excepted
                     .
                  
                   They
                   being
                   of
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   which
                   must
                   be
                   attended
                   with
                   many
                   infirmities
                   ,
                   and
                   exposed
                   unto
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   Temptations
                   and
                   miseries
                   ,
                   he
                   himself
                   would
                   also
                   
                     partake
                     of
                     the
                     same
                  
                   .
                   His
                   delight
                   was
                   of
                   
                     Old
                     in
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     Prov.
                  
                   8.30
                   .
                   and
                   his
                   heart
                   was
                   full
                   of
                   thoughts
                   of
                   Love
                   towards
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   alone
                   put
                   him
                   on
                   this
                   Resolution
                   ,
                   Gal.
                   2.20
                   .
                   Rev.
                   1.5
                   .
                   When
                   God
                   refused
                   Sacrifices
                   and
                   Burnt-Offerings
                   as
                   insufficient
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   Attonement
                   required
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   matter
                   was
                   rolled
                   on
                   his
                   hand
                   alone
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   Joy
                   unto
                   him
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   Body
                   prepared
                   ,
                   wherein
                   he
                   might
                   discharge
                   his
                   work
                   ,
                   although
                   he
                   knew
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   to
                   do
                   and
                   suffer
                   therein
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   40.8
                   ,
                   9.
                   
                   Heb.
                   10.6
                   ,
                   7
                   ,
                   8
                   ,
                   9.
                   
                   He
                   rejoyced
                   to
                   do
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   taking
                   the
                   
                     body
                     prepared
                     for
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   children
                   were
                   partakers
                   of
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   .
                   Though
                   he
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   
                     form
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   equal
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   yet
                   that
                   Mind
                   ,
                   that
                   Love
                   ,
                   that
                   Affection
                   towards
                   us
                   was
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   be
                   
                     like
                     unto
                     us
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   to
                   
                     save
                     us
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   
                     emptyed
                     himself
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   took
                   on
                   him
                   the
                   
                     form
                     of
                     a
                     servant
                  
                   ,
                   our
                   form
                   ,
                   and
                   became
                   like
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   Phil.
                   2.5
                   ,
                   6
                   ,
                   7
                   ,
                   8.
                   
                   He
                   would
                   be
                   
                     like
                     unto
                     us
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   make
                   us
                   
                     like
                     unto
                     himself
                  
                   ;
                   he
                   would
                   take
                   our
                   flesh
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   give
                   unto
                   his
                   Spirit
                   .
                   He
                   would
                   
                     joyn
                     himself
                  
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   become
                   
                     one
                     flesh
                  
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   be
                   joyned
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   become
                   
                     one
                     Spirit
                  
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   6.17
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   this
                   was
                   a
                   Fruit
                   of
                   his
                   
                     Eternal
                     antecedent
                     Love
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   spring
                   of
                   consequent
                   Love.
                   When
                   Eve
                   was
                   brought
                   unto
                   Adam
                   after
                   she
                   was
                   taken
                   out
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   2.23
                   .
                   to
                   manifest
                   the
                   ground
                   of
                   that
                   Affection
                   which
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   alwayes
                   between
                   them
                   ,
                   he
                   sayes
                   of
                   her
                   ,
                   
                     this
                     is
                     now
                     bone
                     of
                     my
                     bone
                     ,
                     and
                     flesh
                     of
                     my
                     flesh
                     .
                  
                   And
                   by
                   this
                   condescention
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   are
                   we
                   
                     members
                     of
                     his
                     body
                     and
                     of
                     his
                     flesh
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     his
                     bones
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                  
                   5.30
                   .
                   Whence
                   he
                   infers
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     he
                     loves
                     and
                     nourisheth
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     man
                     doth
                     his
                     own
                     flesh
                     .
                  
                   And
                   how
                   should
                   this
                   inexpressible
                   Love
                   of
                   Christ
                   constrain
                   us
                   to
                   
                     love
                     him
                  
                   and
                   to
                   live
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   2
                   Cor.
                   14
                   ,
                   15.
                   
                   As
                   also
                   to
                   labour
                   to
                   be
                   
                     like
                     unto
                  
                   him
                   ,
                   wherein
                   all
                   our
                   blessedness
                   consisteth
                   ,
                   seeing
                   for
                   that
                   end
                   he
                   was
                   willing
                   to
                   be
                   like
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   whence
                   all
                   
                     his
                     troubles
                  
                   and
                   sufferings
                   arose
                   .
                   Here
                   also
                   we
                   see
                   that
                   ,
                
                 
                   V.
                   
                     It
                     was
                     only
                     in
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     the
                     substance
                     and
                     essence
                     of
                     humane
                     nature
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     in
                     our
                     personal
                     infirmities
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     was
                     made
                     like
                     unto
                     us
                     .
                  
                   He
                   took
                   to
                   himself
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   any
                   man.
                   We
                   have
                   not
                   only
                   
                     humane
                     nature
                  
                   in
                   common
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   have
                   every
                   one
                   particular
                   Infirmities
                   and
                   weaknesses
                   following
                   that
                   nature
                   ,
                   as
                   existing
                   in
                   our
                   sinful
                   persons
                   .
                   Such
                   are
                   the
                   sicknesses
                   and
                   pains
                   of
                   our
                   bodies
                   from
                   inward
                   distempers
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   disorder
                   of
                   the
                   Passions
                   of
                   our
                   minds
                   .
                   Of
                   these
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   did
                   not
                   partake
                   ;
                   It
                   was
                   not
                   needful
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   possible
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   do
                   so
                   ;
                   not
                   needful
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   could
                   provide
                   for
                   their
                   cure
                   without
                   assuming
                   them
                   ,
                   not
                   possible
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   can
                   have
                   no
                   place
                   in
                   a
                   nature
                   innocent
                   and
                   holy
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   he
                   took
                   our
                   nature
                   ;
                   not
                   by
                   an
                   immediate
                   
                     new
                     creation
                  
                   out
                   of
                   nothing
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   dust
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   like
                   Adam
                   ;
                   for
                   if
                   so
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   might
                   have
                   been
                   
                     like
                     unto
                     us
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   
                     no
                     kin
                  
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   could
                   not
                   have
                   been
                   our
                   Goel
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   
                     right
                     of
                     Redemption
                  
                   did
                   belong
                   ;
                   nor
                   by
                   
                     natural
                     Generation
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   would
                   have
                   rendered
                   our
                   nature
                   in
                   him
                   obnoxious
                   to
                   the
                   sin
                   and
                   punishment
                   of
                   Adam
                   :
                   but
                   by
                   a
                   
                     miraculous
                     conception
                  
                   of
                   a
                   Virgin
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   had
                   truly
                   our
                   nature
                   ,
                   yet
                   not
                   subject
                   
                     on
                     its
                     own
                     account
                  
                   ,
                   unto
                   any
                   one
                   of
                   those
                   evils
                   ,
                   whereunto
                   it
                   is
                   liable
                   as
                   propagated
                   from
                   Adam
                   in
                   an
                   ordinary
                   course
                   :
                   And
                   thus
                   though
                   he
                   was
                   joyned
                   unto
                   us
                   in
                   our
                   nature
                   ;
                   yet
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   
                     holy
                     ,
                     harmless
                     and
                     undefiled
                     in
                     that
                     nature
                     ,
                  
                   he
                   was
                   
                     separate
                     from
                     sinners
                     ,
                     Heb.
                  
                   7.25
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   although
                   our
                   nature
                   suffered
                   more
                   in
                   his
                   Person
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   was
                   capable
                   of
                   in
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   any
                   meer
                   man
                   ,
                   yet
                   not
                   being
                   debased
                   by
                   any
                   sinful
                   imperfection
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   alwayes
                   excellent
                   ,
                   beautiful
                   and
                   glorious
                   .
                   And
                   then
                   ,
                
                 
                   VI.
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     should
                     take
                     part
                     in
                     humane
                     nature
                     with
                     the
                     children
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     greatest
                     and
                     most
                     admirable
                     effect
                     of
                     Divine
                     Love
                     ,
                     Wisdom
                     and
                     Grace
                     .
                  
                   So
                   our
                   Apostle
                   proposeth
                   it
                   ,
                   1
                   Tim.
                   3.16
                   .
                   A
                   Mysterie
                   which
                   the
                   Angels
                   with
                   all
                   diligence
                   
                     desire
                     to
                     look
                     into
                  
                   ,
                   1
                   Pet.
                   1.11
                   ,
                   12.
                   
                   See
                   John
                   1.14
                   .
                   Isa.
                   9.6
                   .
                   Rom.
                   9.5
                   .
                   Atheists
                   scoff
                   at
                   it
                   ,
                   deluded
                   
                   Christians
                   deny
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Angels
                   adore
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   professeth
                   it
                   ,
                   Believers
                   find
                   the
                   comfort
                   and
                   benefit
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   Heavens
                   indeed
                   declare
                   the
                   
                     glory
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Firmament
                   sheweth
                   his
                   handy
                   work
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   19.1
                   .
                   
                     And
                     the
                     invisible
                     things
                     of
                     God
                     from
                     the
                     creation
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     are
                     clearly
                     seen
                     ,
                     being
                     understood
                     by
                     the
                     things
                     that
                     are
                     made
                     ,
                     even
                     his
                     eternal
                     power
                     and
                     Godhead
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   1.20
                   .
                   In
                   particular
                   man
                   himself
                   is
                   fearfully
                   and
                   wonderfully
                   made
                   .
                   These
                   works
                   of
                   Gods
                   Power
                   and
                   Providence
                   do
                   greatly
                   manifest
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   his
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   Omnipotency
                   and
                   Goodness
                   ;
                   and
                   are
                   like
                   the
                   light
                   which
                   was
                   created
                   the
                   first
                   day
                   at
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   shewed
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   this
                   instance
                   of
                   
                     assuming
                     humane
                     nature
                     into
                     Personal
                     su●sistence
                  
                   with
                   himself
                   ,
                   that
                   scattered
                   light
                   is
                   gathered
                   into
                   
                     one
                     Sun
                  
                   ,
                   giving
                   out
                   most
                   glorious
                   beams
                   unto
                   the
                   manifestation
                   of
                   his
                   Infinite
                   Excellencies
                   far
                   above
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   surely
                   was
                   not
                   done
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   the
                   
                     greatest
                     End
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   can
                   be
                   conceived
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   is
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   sinners
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   we
                   must
                   proceed
                   with
                   our
                   Apostle
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   gives
                   the
                   Reason
                   and
                   End
                   of
                   this
                   wonderful
                   Dispensation
                   .
                   The
                   End
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   Delivery
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   from
                   the
                   condition
                   before
                   described
                   :
                   And
                   first
                   the
                   means
                   whereby
                   he
                   wrought
                   and
                   brought
                   about
                   this
                   End
                   is
                   proposed
                   unto
                   us
                   ;
                   
                     by
                     death
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   by
                   death
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     That
                     by
                     death
                     he
                     might
                     deliver
                     them
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   by
                   his
                   
                     own
                     death
                  
                   .
                   This
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   placed
                   ,
                   as
                   one
                   
                     principal
                     End
                  
                   of
                   his
                   being
                   made
                   partaker
                   of
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   also
                   the
                   means
                   of
                   the
                   farther
                   end
                   aimed
                   at
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     delivery
                     of
                     the
                     children
                  
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   condition
                   expressed
                   .
                   Some
                   Translations
                   add
                   ,
                   
                     by
                     his
                     own
                     death
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   evidently
                   understood
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   literally
                   in
                   the
                   Text
                   ;
                   the
                   death
                   which
                   he
                   underwent
                   in
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   whereof
                   he
                   was
                   partaker
                   .
                   
                     His
                     Death
                  
                   was
                   the
                   means
                   of
                   delivering
                   
                     them
                     from
                     death
                  
                   .
                   Some
                   distinguish
                   between
                   Death
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   ,
                   which
                   Christ
                   underwent
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   death
                   in
                   the
                   close
                   of
                   the
                   Verse
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   children
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   fear
                   of
                   ;
                   for
                   this
                   latter
                   they
                   say
                   is
                   more
                   extensive
                   than
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   as
                   comprizing
                   death
                   eternal
                   also
                   .
                   But
                   there
                   doth
                   not
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   the
                   Text
                   appear
                   to
                   intimate
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     the
                     Captain
                     of
                     Salvation
                  
                   by
                   death
                   of
                   
                     one
                     kind
                  
                   ,
                   should
                   deliver
                   the
                   children
                   from
                   that
                   of
                   another
                   .
                   Neither
                   will
                   the
                   Apostles
                   discourse
                   well
                   bear
                   such
                   a
                   supposition
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   he
                   might
                   have
                   
                     freed
                     the
                     children
                  
                   by
                   any
                   way
                   or
                   means
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   by
                   undergoing
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   due
                   unto
                   them
                   for
                   sin
                   ,
                   whence
                   could
                   arise
                   that
                   indispensible
                   necessity
                   which
                   he
                   pleads
                   for
                   by
                   so
                   many
                   considerations
                   of
                   his
                   being
                   made
                   like
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   seeing
                   without
                   the
                   participation
                   of
                   their
                   nature
                   which
                   he
                   urgeth
                   ,
                   he
                   might
                   have
                   done
                   any
                   other
                   thing
                   for
                   their
                   good
                   and
                   benefit
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   suffer
                   what
                   was
                   due
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   without
                   this
                   
                     participation
                     of
                     their
                     nature
                  
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   dye
                   ,
                   which
                   it
                   was
                   necessary
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   do
                   ;
                   I
                   desire
                   to
                   know
                   why
                   ,
                   if
                   
                     the
                     death
                  
                   which
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   undergo
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   
                     that
                     death
                  
                   which
                   they
                   were
                   obnoxious
                   unto
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     whom
                     he
                     dyed
                  
                   ,
                   how
                   could
                   it
                   be
                   any
                   way
                   more
                   beneficial
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   than
                   any
                   thing
                   else
                   which
                   he
                   might
                   have
                   done
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   although
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   dyed
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   ground
                   then
                   to
                   pretend
                   such
                   an
                   Amphibologie
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   as
                   that
                   which
                   some
                   contend
                   for
                   .
                   Now
                   as
                   we
                   observed
                   before
                   ,
                   the
                   Death
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   here
                   placed
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   End
                   of
                   one
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Means
                   or
                   cause
                   of
                   another
                   ;
                   the
                   End
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   Incarnation
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   means
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Childrens
                     Deliverance
                  
                   ;
                   from
                   the
                   first
                   we
                   may
                   see
                   ,
                
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   
                     That
                     the
                     first
                     and
                     principal
                     End
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christs
                     assuming
                     Humane
                     Nature
                     was
                     not
                     to
                     reign
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     suffer
                     and
                     dye
                     in
                     it
                     .
                  
                   He
                   was
                   indeed
                   from
                   of
                   old
                   designed
                   unto
                   a
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   suffer
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   his
                   glory
                   :
                   Luke
                   24.26
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   so
                   speaks
                   of
                   his
                   coming
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     suffer
                     ,
                     to
                     dye
                     ,
                     to
                     bear
                     witness
                     unto
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   if
                   that
                   had
                   been
                   the
                   only
                   work
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   incarnate
                   for
                   .
                   Glory
                   was
                   to
                   follow
                   ,
                   a
                   Kingdom
                   to
                   ensue
                   ,
                   but
                   suffering
                   and
                   dying
                   was
                   the
                   principal
                   work
                   he
                   came
                   about
                   .
                   Glory
                   he
                   had
                   with
                   his
                   
                     Father
                     before
                     the
                     world
                     was
                     ,
                     John
                  
                   17.5
                   .
                   and
                   therein
                   a
                   joynt
                   Rule
                   with
                   him
                   over
                   all
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   his
                   hands
                   .
                   He
                   need
                   not
                   have
                   been
                   made
                   
                     partaker
                     of
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                  
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   a
                   King
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   was
                   the
                   
                     King
                     immortal
                     ,
                     invisible
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Kings
                   and
                   Lord
                   of
                   Lords
                   ,
                   the
                   only
                   Potentate
                   from
                   everlasting
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   have
                   dyed
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   been
                   
                     made
                     partaker
                     of
                     our
                     Nature
                  
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   when
                   the
                   People
                   would
                   have
                   taken
                   him
                   by
                   force
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     have
                     made
                     him
                     a
                     King
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   
                     hid
                     himself
                  
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   John
                   6.15
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   
                     hid
                     not
                     himself
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   came
                   to
                   take
                   him
                   by
                   force
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   him
                   to
                   death
                   ,
                   but
                   affirmed
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     for
                     that
                     hour
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   business
                   he
                   came
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   John
                   18.4
                   ,
                   5
                   ,
                   11.
                   
                   And
                   this
                   farther
                   sets
                   forth
                   his
                   Love
                   and
                   Condescension
                   .
                   He
                   saw
                   the
                   work
                   that
                   was
                   proposed
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   how
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   
                   exposed
                   unto
                   Miseries
                   ,
                   Afflictions
                   and
                   Persecutions
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   length
                   to
                   make
                   
                     his
                     soul
                     an
                     offering
                     for
                     sin
                  
                   ;
                   yet
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   all
                   for
                   the
                   Salvation
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   contented
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   delighted
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   how
                   then
                   ought
                   we
                   to
                   be
                   contented
                   with
                   the
                   Difficulties
                   ,
                   Sorrows
                   ,
                   Afflictions
                   and
                   Persecutions
                   ,
                   which
                   for
                   
                     his
                     sake
                  
                   we
                   are
                   or
                   may
                   be
                   exposed
                   unto
                   ;
                   When
                   he
                   
                     on
                     purpose
                  
                   took
                   our
                   nature
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   
                     our
                     sakes
                  
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   exposed
                   and
                   subject
                   unto
                   much
                   more
                   than
                   we
                   are
                   called
                   unto
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   yet
                   remains
                   in
                   these
                   Verses
                   ,
                   the
                   Effects
                   of
                   the
                   Death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     destroy
                     sin
                     and
                     deliver
                  
                   :
                   wherein
                   we
                   must
                   consider
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   Who
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   had
                   the
                   
                     Power
                     of
                     Death
                  
                   :
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   Wherein
                   that
                   Power
                   of
                   his
                   did
                   consist
                   :
                   (
                   3.
                   )
                   How
                   he
                   was
                   destroyed
                   :
                   (
                   4.
                   )
                   How
                   by
                   the
                   Death
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   (
                   5.
                   )
                   What
                   was
                   the
                   Delivery
                   that
                   was
                   obtained
                   for
                   the
                   children
                   thereby
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   He
                   that
                   had
                   the
                   
                     Power
                     of
                     Death
                  
                   is
                   described
                   by
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     the
                     Devil
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   great
                   Enemy
                   of
                   our
                   salvation
                   ;
                   the
                   great
                   Calumniator
                   ,
                   make-bate
                   ,
                   and
                   false
                   Accuser
                   ;
                   the
                   firebrand
                   of
                   the
                   creation
                   .
                   The
                   Head
                   and
                   Captain
                   of
                   the
                   Apostasie
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   all
                   desertion
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   creation
                   .
                   The
                   
                     old
                     Serpent
                  
                   ;
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Apostate
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   his
                   Associates
                   ,
                   who
                   first
                   falsly
                   accused
                   God
                   unto
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   continues
                   to
                   accuse
                   men
                   falsly
                   unto
                   God
                   ;
                   of
                   whom
                   before
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   His
                   
                     Power
                     in
                     and
                     over
                     Death
                  
                   is
                   variously
                   apprehended
                   .
                   What
                   the
                   Jews
                   conceive
                   hereof
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   before
                   declared
                   ;
                   and
                   much
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   is
                   mixed
                   with
                   their
                   fables
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Apostle
                   deals
                   with
                   them
                   upon
                   their
                   Acknowledgement
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   the
                   
                     Power
                     of
                     death
                  
                   .
                   Properly
                   in
                   what
                   sense
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   what
                   respect
                   he
                   is
                   said
                   so
                   to
                   have
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     Learned
                     Expositors
                  
                   are
                   not
                   agreed
                   .
                   All
                   consent
                   ,
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   That
                   the
                   Devil
                   hath
                   no
                   absolute
                   or
                   Soveraign
                   supream
                   power
                   over
                   death
                   .
                   Nor
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   Any
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Authority
                   about
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     de
                     jure
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Right
                   ,
                   or
                   on
                   Grant
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   act
                   lawfully
                   and
                   rightly
                   about
                   it
                   according
                   unto
                   his
                   own
                   Will.
                   Nor
                   (
                   3.
                   )
                   Any
                   judging
                   or
                   determining
                   power
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Guilt
                   of
                   death
                   committed
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   peculiar
                   to
                   God
                   the
                   
                     supream
                     Rector
                  
                   and
                   Judge
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   2.17
                   .
                   Deut.
                   32.39
                   .
                   Rev.
                   1.18
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   wherein
                   this
                   Power
                   of
                   Satan
                   doth
                   positively
                   consist
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   agreed
                   .
                   Some
                   place
                   it
                   in
                   his
                   Temptations
                   unto
                   Sin
                   ,
                   which
                   bind
                   unto
                   death
                   :
                   some
                   in
                   his
                   Execution
                   of
                   the
                   Sentence
                   of
                   death
                   ;
                   he
                   hath
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   an
                   Executioner
                   .
                   There
                   cannot
                   well
                   be
                   any
                   doubt
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   whole
                   Interest
                   of
                   Satan
                   in
                   reference
                   unto
                   Death
                   is
                   intended
                   in
                   this
                   Expression
                   .
                   This
                   Death
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   threatned
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   2.17
                   .
                   
                     Death
                     poenally
                  
                   to
                   be
                   inflicted
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   a
                   
                     Curse
                     ,
                     Deut.
                  
                   27.26
                   .
                   Gal.
                   3.20
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   death
                   consisting
                   in
                   the
                   Dissolution
                   of
                   soul
                   and
                   body
                   ,
                   with
                   every
                   thing
                   tending
                   poenally
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   everlasting
                   Destruction
                   of
                   body
                   and
                   soul.
                   And
                   there
                   are
                   sundry
                   things
                   wherein
                   the
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Power
                   of
                   Satan
                   in
                   reference
                   unto
                   this
                   death
                   doth
                   consist
                   .
                   As
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   He
                   was
                   the
                   means
                   of
                   bringing
                   it
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   So
                   is
                   the
                   Opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   expressed
                   in
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   written
                   as
                   is
                   most
                   probable
                   ,
                   by
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   not
                   long
                   before
                   this
                   Epistle
                   .
                   They
                   tell
                   us
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   1.13
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     God
                     made
                     not
                     death
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   belonged
                   not
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     Original
                     Constitution
                  
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ;
                   but
                   Chap.
                   2.24
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     by
                     the
                     Envy
                     of
                     the
                     Devil-death
                     entred
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     .
                  
                   And
                   that
                   expression
                   of
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   retained
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   5.12
                   .
                   Only
                   he
                   layes
                   the
                   End
                   of
                   it
                   on
                   the
                   
                     morally
                     deserving
                     cause
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   sin
                   of
                   man
                   ;
                   as
                   here
                   it
                   is
                   laid
                   on
                   the
                   
                     efficiently
                     procuring
                     cause
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Envy
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   .
                   And
                   herein
                   consisted
                   no
                   small
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   Satan
                   with
                   respect
                   unto
                   death
                   .
                   Being
                   able
                   to
                   introduce
                   sin
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   power
                   to
                   
                     bring
                     in
                     death
                  
                   also
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   the
                   righteous
                   judgement
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Sentence
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   was
                   inseparably
                   annexed
                   thereunto
                   .
                   And
                   by
                   a
                   parity
                   of
                   Reason
                   ,
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   he
                   yet
                   continueth
                   to
                   have
                   Power
                   
                     over
                     sin
                     ,
                     deserving
                  
                   death
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   
                     Power
                     over
                     death
                  
                   it self
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Sin
                   and
                   Death
                   being
                   thus
                   entered
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   mankind
                   being
                   guilty
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   obnoxious
                   unto
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   Satan
                   became
                   thereby
                   to
                   be
                   their
                   Princess
                   as
                   being
                   the
                   Prince
                   ,
                   or
                   Author
                   of
                   that
                   state
                   and
                   condition
                   whereinto
                   they
                   are
                   brought
                   .
                   Hence
                   he
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   
                     Prince
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     John
                  
                   12.32
                   and
                   the
                   
                     God
                     of
                     it
                  
                   ,
                   2
                   Cor.
                   4.4
                   .
                   Inasmuch
                   as
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   is
                   under
                   the
                   Guilt
                   of
                   
                     that
                     sin
                     and
                     death
                  
                   which
                   he
                   brought
                   them
                   into
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   God
                   having
                   passed
                   the
                   sentence
                   of
                   death
                   against
                   sin
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   Satan
                   ,
                   to
                   terrifie
                   and
                   affright
                   the
                   consciences
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Expectation
                   and
                   dread
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   so
                   bringing
                   them
                   into
                   Bondage
                   .
                   And
                   many
                   God
                   gives
                   up
                   unto
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   agitated
                   and
                   terrified
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   at
                   his
                   pleasure
                   .
                   To
                   this
                   end
                   were
                   Persons
                   excommunicate
                   given
                   up
                   unto
                   Satan
                   to
                   vex
                   ,
                   1
                   Tim.
                   1.20
                   .
                   He
                   threatens
                   them
                   as
                   an
                   Executioner
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   work
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   to
                   do
                   upon
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   4.
                   
                   God
                   hath
                   ordained
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Executioner
                   of
                   the
                   sentence
                   of
                   Death
                   upon
                   
                     stubborn
                     sinners
                  
                   unto
                   all
                   Eternity
                   ;
                   partly
                   for
                   the
                   Aggravation
                   of
                   their
                   Punishment
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   shall
                   alwayes
                   see
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   relief
                   bewail
                   their
                   folly
                   in
                   hearkening
                   unto
                   his
                   Allurements
                   ;
                   and
                   partly
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     punish
                     himself
                  
                   in
                   his
                   wofull
                   Employment
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   these
                   several
                   Reasons
                   is
                   Satan
                   said
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   
                     power
                     of
                     death
                  
                   .
                   And
                   hence
                   it
                   is
                   evident
                   ;
                   That
                   ,
                
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   
                     All
                     the
                     Power
                     of
                     Satan
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     over
                     any
                     of
                     the
                     sons
                     of
                     men
                     is
                     founded
                     in
                     Sin
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Guilt
                     of
                     Death
                     attending
                     it
                  
                   :
                   Death
                   entered
                   by
                   sin
                   ;
                   the
                   Guilt
                   of
                   sin
                   brought
                   it
                   in
                   :
                   Herewith
                   comes
                   in
                   Satans
                   interest
                   ;
                   without
                   which
                   he
                   could
                   have
                   no
                   more
                   to
                   do
                   in
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   than
                   he
                   hath
                   in
                   Heaven
                   .
                   And
                   according
                   as
                   sin
                   abounds
                   ,
                   or
                   is
                   subdued
                   ,
                   so
                   his
                   Power
                   is
                   enlarged
                   or
                   streightned
                   .
                   As
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   mighty
                   ,
                   strong
                   ,
                   wise
                   ;
                   as
                   sinful
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   malitious
                   ,
                   subtle
                   ,
                   ambitious
                   ,
                   revengeful
                   ,
                   proud
                   :
                   Yet
                   none
                   of
                   all
                   these
                   give
                   him
                   his
                   Power
                   .
                   He
                   that
                   made
                   him
                   ,
                   can
                   cause
                   his
                   sword
                   to
                   pierce
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   preserve
                   man
                   though
                   weak
                   and
                   mortal
                   ,
                   from
                   all
                   his
                   force
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   mighty
                   Spirit
                   ;
                   and
                   his
                   Attempts
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   wicked
                   one
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   these
                   are
                   the
                   things
                   in
                   him
                   that
                   men
                   are
                   generally
                   afraid
                   of
                   ;
                   when
                   yet
                   by
                   them
                   he
                   cannot
                   reach
                   one
                   
                     hair
                     of
                     their
                     heads
                  
                   .
                   But
                   here
                   lyes
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   his
                   power
                   ;
                   even
                   in
                   sin
                   ,
                   which
                   so
                   few
                   regard
                   .
                   Then
                   ,
                
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   
                     All
                     sinners
                     out
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     are
                     under
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     Satan
                     .
                  
                   They
                   belong
                   unto
                   that
                   
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Death
                  
                   whereof
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   Prince
                   and
                   Ruler
                   .
                   The
                   whole
                   world
                   lyes
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     this
                     wicked
                     one
                     .
                  
                   If
                   the
                   Guilt
                   of
                   death
                   be
                   not
                   removed
                   from
                   any
                   ,
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   extends
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   A
                   power
                   indeed
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   regulated
                   .
                   Were
                   it
                   Soveraign
                   or
                   absolute
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   continually
                   devour
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   limited
                   unto
                   times
                   ,
                   seasons
                   and
                   degrees
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Judge
                   of
                   all
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   great
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   answerable
                   unto
                   his
                   Titles
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Prince
                     ,
                     the
                     God
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     .
                  
                   And
                   however
                   men
                   may
                   flatter
                   themselves
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Jews
                   did
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   free
                   ;
                   if
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   freed
                   by
                   an
                   interest
                   in
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   bondage
                   unto
                   this
                   beastly
                   Tyrant
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   he
                   works
                   effectually
                   in
                   them
                   here
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   ragingly
                   inflict
                   vengeance
                   on
                   them
                   hereafter
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   
                     He
                     is
                     destroyed
                     .
                     To
                     destroy
                     him
                  
                   ;
                   The
                   sense
                   and
                   importance
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   here
                   used
                   ,
                   was
                   before
                   declared
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   applyed
                   unto
                   the
                   Nature
                   ,
                   Essence
                   or
                   Being
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   but
                   unto
                   his
                   Power
                   in
                   and
                   over
                   death
                   ;
                   As
                   it
                   is
                   elsewhere
                   declared
                   ,
                   John
                   12.32
                   .
                   
                     Now
                     is
                     the
                     Judgement
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     now
                     is
                     the
                     Prince
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     cast
                     out
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   here
                   called
                   the
                   
                     destroying
                     of
                     the
                     Devil
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   there
                   called
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     casting
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Prince
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     .
                  
                   It
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   casting
                   him
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   Power
                   ,
                   from
                   his
                   Princedom
                   and
                   Rule
                   ,
                   and
                   Col.
                   2.15
                   .
                   
                     Having
                     spoiled
                     principalities
                     and
                     powers
                     ,
                     he
                     made
                     an
                     open
                     shew
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     triumphing
                     over
                     them
                     in
                     his
                     cross
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   Conquerors
                   used
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   not
                   slain
                   the
                   Persons
                   of
                   their
                   Enemies
                   ,
                   but
                   deprived
                   them
                   of
                   their
                   Rule
                   ,
                   and
                   lead
                   them
                   Captives
                   .
                   The
                   Destruction
                   then
                   here
                   intended
                   of
                   
                     him
                     that
                     had
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     death
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   the
                   Dissolution
                   ,
                   Evacuation
                   ,
                   and
                   Removing
                   of
                   that
                   Power
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   in
                   and
                   over
                   death
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   effects
                   and
                   consequences
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   means
                   whereby
                   Satan
                   was
                   thus
                   destroyed
                   is
                   also
                   expressed
                   .
                   
                     It
                     was
                     by
                     death
                     ,
                     by
                     his
                     own
                     death
                     .
                  
                   This
                   of
                   all
                   others
                   ,
                   seemed
                   the
                   most
                   
                     unlikely
                     way
                  
                   and
                   means
                   ,
                   but
                   indeed
                   was
                   not
                   only
                   the
                   best
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     the
                     only
                     way
                  
                   whereby
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   accomplished
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   manner
                   how
                   it
                   was
                   done
                   thereby
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   declared
                   and
                   vindicated
                   .
                   The
                   
                     fourfold
                     power
                  
                   of
                   Satan
                   in
                   reference
                   unto
                   death
                   before
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   was
                   all
                   founded
                   in
                   sin
                   .
                   The
                   Obligation
                   of
                   the
                   sinner
                   unto
                   death
                   ,
                   was
                   that
                   which
                   
                     gave
                     him
                  
                   all
                   his
                   Power
                   .
                   The
                   taking
                   away
                   then
                   of
                   that
                   Obligation
                   ,
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   the
                   Dissolution
                   of
                   his
                   Power
                   .
                   The
                   foundation
                   being
                   removed
                   ,
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   built
                   upon
                   it
                   ,
                   must
                   needs
                   fall
                   to
                   the
                   ground
                   .
                   Now
                   this
                   in
                   reference
                   unto
                   the
                   Children
                   for
                   whom
                   he
                   dyed
                   ,
                   was
                   done
                   in
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   Virtually
                   in
                   his
                   death
                   it self
                   ,
                   Actually
                   in
                   the
                   Application
                   of
                   it
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   sinner
                   ceaseth
                   to
                   be
                   obnoxious
                   unto
                   death
                   ,
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   Satan
                   ceaseth
                   also
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   every
                   one
                   doth
                   ,
                   that
                   hath
                   an
                   interest
                   in
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   
                     for
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     condemnation
                     unto
                     them
                     that
                     are
                     in
                     Christ
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   8.1
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   because
                   
                     he
                     dyed
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   dyed
                   for
                   their
                   sins
                   ,
                   took
                   that
                   death
                   upon
                   himself
                   which
                   was
                   due
                   unto
                   them
                   ;
                   which
                   being
                   conquered
                   thereby
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Obligation
                   thereunto
                   ceasing
                   ,
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   Satan
                   is
                   therewith
                   dissolved
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   Branch
                   of
                   his
                   Power
                   consisted
                   in
                   the
                   
                     bringing
                     of
                     sin
                     into
                     the
                     world
                  
                   ;
                   This
                   is
                   dissolved
                   by
                   Christs
                   taking
                   
                     away
                     the
                     sin
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     John
                  
                   1.29
                   .
                   which
                   he
                   did
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Lamb
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   himself
                   in
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                   typified
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Paschal
                     Lamb
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   Sacrifices
                   of
                   old
                   .
                   Again
                   ,
                   His
                   power
                   consisted
                   
                   in
                   his
                   Rule
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   as
                   cast
                   under
                   sin
                   and
                   death
                   :
                   From
                   this
                   he
                   was
                   cast
                   out
                   (
                   John
                   12.32
                   .
                   )
                   in
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   when
                   contending
                   with
                   him
                   for
                   the
                   continuance
                   of
                   his
                   Soveraignty
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   conquered
                   ,
                   the
                   ground
                   whereon
                   he
                   stood
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   
                     guilt
                     of
                     sin
                  
                   being
                   taken
                   away
                   from
                   under
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Title
                   defeated
                   .
                   And
                   actually
                   Believers
                   are
                   translated
                   from
                   under
                   his
                   Rule
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   
                     Power
                     of
                     Darkness
                  
                   ,
                   into
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Light
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God.
                   Nor
                   can
                   he
                   longer
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   death
                   as
                   poenal
                   ,
                   as
                   threatned
                   in
                   the
                   curse
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   to
                   terrifie
                   and
                   affright
                   the
                   consciences
                   of
                   men
                   ;
                   for
                   being
                   
                     justified
                     by
                     faith
                  
                   in
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                     they
                     have
                     peace
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   5.1
                   .
                   Christ
                   making
                   Peace
                   between
                   God
                   and
                   us
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   his
                   Cross
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   2.14
                   ,
                   15.
                   2
                   
                   Cor.
                   5.19
                   ,
                   20
                   ,
                   21.
                   the
                   Weapons
                   of
                   this
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   Power
                   are
                   wrested
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   hand
                   ;
                   seeing
                   Death
                   hath
                   no
                   power
                   to
                   terrifie
                   the
                   conscience
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   it
                   expresseth
                   the
                   curse
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   lastly
                   ,
                   his
                   final
                   Execution
                   of
                   the
                   
                     sentence
                     of
                     death
                  
                   upon
                   sinners
                   ,
                   is
                   utterly
                   taken
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   hand
                   by
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   inasmuch
                   as
                   they
                   for
                   whom
                   he
                   dyed
                   shall
                   never
                   undergo
                   death
                   poenally
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   was
                   Satan
                   as
                   to
                   his
                   power
                   over
                   death
                   ,
                   fully
                   destroyed
                   by
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ.
                   And
                   all
                   this
                   depended
                   on
                   Gods
                   Institution
                   ;
                   appointing
                   the
                   
                     satisfactory
                     sufferings
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   accepting
                   them
                   instead
                   of
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Socinians
                   give
                   us
                   another
                   Exposition
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   ;
                   as
                   knowing
                   that
                   insisted
                   on
                   to
                   be
                   no
                   less
                   destructive
                   of
                   their
                   Error
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   .
                   The
                   Reason
                   hereof
                   ,
                   saith
                   Schlictingius
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     quia
                     per
                     mortem
                     Christus
                     adeptus
                     est
                     supremam
                     potestatem
                     in
                     omnia
                     ;
                     qua
                     omnes
                     inimicos
                     suos
                     quorum
                     caput
                     est
                     diabolus
                     coercet
                     ,
                     eorum
                     vires
                     frangit
                     ,
                     eosque
                     tandem
                     penitus
                     abolebit
                     .
                  
                   But
                   if
                   this
                   be
                   so
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   abolishing
                   of
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Satan
                   be
                   an
                   act
                   of
                   
                     Soveraign
                     Power
                  
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   done
                   by
                   the
                   
                     death
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   ;
                   nor
                   was
                   there
                   any
                   need
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   
                     partake
                     of
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                  
                   for
                   that
                   purpose
                   ,
                   or
                   dye
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   this
                   Exposition
                   contradicts
                   both
                   the
                   
                     express
                     words
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     whole
                     design
                  
                   of
                   his
                   discourse
                   :
                   No
                   proposition
                   can
                   be
                   more
                   plain
                   than
                   this
                   is
                   ;
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Power
                     of
                     Satan
                  
                   was
                   destroyed
                   by
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   this
                   Interpretation
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   is
                   denyed
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   And
                   hence
                   it
                   lastly
                   appears
                   ,
                   what
                   was
                   the
                   
                     Delivery
                     that
                     was
                     procured
                     for
                     the
                     children
                  
                   by
                   this
                   dissolution
                   of
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   Satan
                   .
                   It
                   respects
                   both
                   what
                   they
                   feared
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   ensued
                   on
                   their
                   fear
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   Death
                   and
                   Bondage
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   delivery
                   here
                   intended
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   meerly
                   a
                   Consequent
                   of
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   Satan
                   ,
                   but
                   hath
                   regard
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     things
                     themselves
                  
                   ,
                   about
                   which
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Satan
                   was
                   exercised
                   .
                   They
                   were
                   obnoxious
                   unto
                   death
                   on
                   the
                   Guilt
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   as
                   poenal
                   ,
                   as
                   under
                   the
                   Curse
                   ,
                   as
                   attended
                   with
                   Hell
                   ,
                   or
                   everlasting
                   misery
                   .
                   This
                   he
                   delivered
                   the
                   children
                   from
                   ;
                   by
                   making
                   an
                   Attonement
                   for
                   their
                   sins
                   in
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                   virtually
                   loosing
                   their
                   Obligation
                   thereunto
                   ;
                   and
                   procuring
                   for
                   them
                   Eternal
                   Redemption
                   ,
                   as
                   shall
                   afterwards
                   be
                   fully
                   declared
                   .
                   Hereon
                   also
                   they
                   are
                   delivered
                   from
                   the
                   Bondage
                   before
                   described
                   .
                   The
                   
                     fear
                     of
                     death
                  
                   being
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   the
                   bondage
                   that
                   ensues
                   thereon
                   vanisheth
                   also
                   .
                   And
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   done
                   virtually
                   and
                   legally
                   in
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   so
                   they
                   are
                   actually
                   accomplished
                   in
                   and
                   towards
                   the
                   children
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   Application
                   of
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   do
                   believe
                   .
                   And
                   we
                   may
                   now
                   close
                   our
                   consideration
                   of
                   these
                   Verses
                   with
                   one
                   or
                   two
                   other
                   Observations
                   ;
                   as
                   ,
                
                 
                   X.
                   
                     The
                     death
                     of
                     Christ
                     through
                     the
                     wise
                     and
                     righteous
                     disposal
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     is
                     victorious
                     ,
                     all
                     conquering
                     ,
                     and
                     prevalent
                     .
                  
                   The
                   aim
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   was
                   to
                   
                     bring
                     him
                     unto
                     death
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   therein
                   they
                   thought
                   they
                   had
                   done
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   The
                   
                     aim
                     of
                     Satan
                  
                   was
                   so
                   also
                   ;
                   who
                   thereby
                   supposed
                   he
                   should
                   have
                   secured
                   his
                   own
                   Kingdom
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   could
                   worldly
                   or
                   Satanical
                   Wisdom
                   have
                   imagined
                   otherwise
                   ?
                   He
                   that
                   is
                   slain
                   is
                   conquered
                   .
                   His
                   own
                   followers
                   were
                   ready
                   to
                   think
                   so
                   ;
                   
                     We
                     trusted
                  
                   ,
                   say
                   they
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     it
                     had
                     been
                     he
                     who
                     should
                     have
                     redeemed
                     Israel
                     ,
                     Luke
                  
                   24.21
                   .
                   
                     But
                     he
                     is
                     dead
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   their
                   hopes
                   are
                   with
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   grave
                   .
                   What
                   can
                   be
                   expected
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   taken
                   ,
                   slain
                   ,
                   crucified
                   ?
                   Can
                   he
                   save
                   others
                   ,
                   who
                   it
                   seems
                   could
                   not
                   save
                   himself
                   ?
                   
                     Per
                     mortem
                     alterius
                     ,
                     stultum
                     est
                     sperare
                     salutem
                     .
                  
                   Is
                   it
                   not
                   a
                   foolish
                   thing
                   to
                   look
                   for
                   life
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   another
                   ?
                   This
                   was
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   Pagans
                   of
                   old
                   reproached
                   the
                   Christians
                   withal
                   ;
                   that
                   they
                   believed
                   in
                   one
                   that
                   was
                   crucified
                   and
                   dyed
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   could
                   they
                   expect
                   from
                   him
                   ?
                   And
                   our
                   Apostle
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   death
                   ,
                   this
                   Cross
                   ,
                   was
                   a
                   
                     stumbling
                     block
                     unto
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     and
                     folly
                     to
                     the
                     Greeks
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Cor.
                   1.18
                   ,
                   23.
                   
                   And
                   so
                   would
                   it
                   have
                   been
                   in
                   its
                   self
                   ,
                   Acts
                   2.13
                   .
                   Chap.
                   4.28
                   .
                   had
                   not
                   the
                   Will
                   and
                   Counsel
                   ,
                   and
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                   been
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   ordered
                   things
                   so
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     this
                     death
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   should
                   pull
                   out
                   that
                   pin
                   ,
                   which
                   kept
                   together
                   the
                   whold
                   fabrick
                   of
                   sin
                   and
                   Satan
                   ;
                   
                   that
                   like
                   Sampson
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   in
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                   pull
                   down
                   the
                   
                     pallace
                     of
                     Satan
                  
                   about
                   his
                   ears
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   dying
                   he
                   should
                   conquer
                   and
                   subdue
                   all
                   things
                   unto
                   himself
                   .
                   All
                   the
                   Angels
                   of
                   Heaven
                   stood
                   looking
                   on
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   what
                   would
                   be
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   this
                   great
                   trial
                   .
                   Men
                   and
                   Devils
                   were
                   ignorant
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   work
                   which
                   God
                   had
                   in
                   hand
                   .
                   And
                   whilest
                   they
                   thought
                   they
                   were
                   
                     destroying
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   God
                   was
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   him
                   
                     destroying
                     them
                  
                   and
                   their
                   power
                   .
                   Whilest
                   his
                   
                     heel
                     was
                     bruised
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   
                     brake
                     their
                     head
                  
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   should
                   teach
                   us
                   ,
                   to
                   leave
                   all
                   Gods
                   works
                   unto
                   himself
                   :
                   See
                   John
                   11.6
                   ,
                   7
                   ,
                   8
                   ,
                   9
                   ,
                   10.
                   
                   He
                   can
                   bring
                   light
                   out
                   of
                   darkness
                   ,
                   and
                   meat
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Eater
                   .
                   He
                   can
                   disappoint
                   his
                   Adversaries
                   of
                   their
                   greatest
                   hopes
                   ,
                   and
                   fairest
                   possibilities
                   ,
                   and
                   raise
                   up
                   the
                   hopes
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   grave
                   .
                   He
                   can
                   make
                   suffering
                   to
                   be
                   
                     saving
                     ;
                     death
                     victorious
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   heal
                   us
                   by
                   the
                   stripes
                   of
                   his
                   Son.
                   And
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                   it
                   should
                   stir
                   us
                   up
                   to
                   meditate
                   on
                   this
                   
                     mysterious
                     work
                  
                   of
                   his
                   Love
                   and
                   Wisdom
                   .
                   We
                   can
                   never
                   enough
                   search
                   into
                   it
                   ,
                   whilest
                   our
                   Enquiry
                   is
                   guided
                   by
                   his
                   Word
                   .
                   New
                   Mysteries
                   ,
                   all
                   fountains
                   of
                   Refreshment
                   and
                   Joy
                   ,
                   will
                   continually
                   open
                   themselves
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   untill
                   we
                   come
                   be
                   to
                   satisfied
                   with
                   the
                   endless
                   fulness
                   of
                   it
                   unto
                   Eternity
                   .
                   Again
                   ,
                
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   
                     One
                     principal
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     death
                     of
                     Christ
                     was
                     to
                     destroy
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     Satan
                     .
                  
                   To
                   destroy
                   him
                   that
                   had
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   death
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   promised
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   3.15
                   .
                   He
                   was
                   to
                   break
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   Serpent
                   .
                   From
                   him
                   sprang
                   all
                   the
                   miseries
                   which
                   he
                   came
                   to
                   deliver
                   his
                   Elect
                   from
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   affected
                   without
                   the
                   dissolution
                   of
                   his
                   Power
                   .
                   He
                   was
                   anointed
                   to
                   
                     proclaim
                     liberty
                     to
                     the
                     Captives
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     opening
                     the
                     Prison
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     were
                     bound
                     ,
                     Isa.
                  
                   61.1
                   .
                   To
                   this
                   End
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   conquer
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   detained
                   them
                   ;
                   which
                   he
                   did
                   by
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                   Col.
                   2.15
                   .
                   and
                   so
                   
                     lead
                     Captivity
                     Captive
                     ,
                     Psalm
                  
                   68.18
                   .
                   stilling
                   this
                   
                     enemy
                     and
                     self-avenger
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   8.3
                   .
                   binding
                   the
                   
                     strong
                     man
                     ,
                     Mat.
                  
                   12.
                   and
                   
                     dividing
                     the
                     spoil
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     Isa.
                  
                   53.12
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   he
                   did
                   by
                   the
                   
                     merit
                     of
                     his
                     blood
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Attonement
                   he
                   made
                   for
                   sin
                   thereby
                   .
                   This
                   took
                   away
                   the
                   Obligation
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   unto
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   disarmed
                   Satan
                   .
                   And
                   moreover
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   the
                   Eternal
                   Spirit
                   whereby
                   he
                   
                     offered
                     himself
                     unto
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   conquered
                   and
                   quelled
                   him
                   .
                   Satan
                   laid
                   his
                   claim
                   unto
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   but
                   coming
                   to
                   put
                   it
                   in
                   Execution
                   ,
                   he
                   met
                   with
                   that
                   great
                   and
                   
                     hidden
                     Power
                  
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   knew
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   utterly
                   conquered
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   as
                   it
                   gives
                   us
                   a
                   particular
                   consideration
                   of
                   the
                   Excellency
                   of
                   our
                   Redemption
                   ,
                   wherein
                   Satan
                   our
                   old
                   Enemy
                   ,
                   who
                   first
                   foyled
                   us
                   ,
                   who
                   alwayes
                   hates
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   seeks
                   our
                   ruine
                   ,
                   is
                   conquered
                   ,
                   spoiled
                   and
                   chained
                   ;
                   so
                   it
                   teacheth
                   us
                   how
                   to
                   contend
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   by
                   what
                   Weapons
                   to
                   resist
                   his
                   Temptations
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   repell
                   his
                   Affrightments
                   ;
                   even
                   those
                   whereby
                   he
                   hath
                   been
                   already
                   subdued
                   .
                   Faith
                   in
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   only
                   Way
                   and
                   Means
                   of
                   obtaining
                   a
                   Conquest
                   over
                   him
                   .
                   He
                   will
                   fly
                   at
                   the
                   
                     Sign
                     of
                     the
                     Cross
                  
                   rightly
                   made
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Verse
                   XVI
                   .
                
                 
                   HAving
                   asserted
                   the
                   
                     Incarnation
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Captain
                   of
                   our
                   salvation
                   ,
                   and
                   shewed
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Ends
                   which
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   accomplished
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   therein
                   given
                   the
                   Reason
                   of
                   his
                   concession
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     he
                     was
                     for
                     a
                     season
                     made
                     less
                     than
                     the
                     Angels
                     :
                  
                   The
                   Apostle
                   proceeds
                   in
                   this
                   Verse
                   ,
                   to
                   confirm
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   taught
                   before
                   ,
                   by
                   Testimony
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   adds
                   an
                   especial
                   Amplification
                   of
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   this
                   whole
                   Dispensation
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   not
                   made
                   partakers
                   of
                   the
                   like
                   Love
                   and
                   Mercy
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     Verse
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   :
                   The
                   Syriack
                   quite
                   omits
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   reads
                   only
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     non
                     enim
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   .
                   
                     V.L.
                     nusquam
                     enim
                  
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   renders
                   
                     usquam
                     ,
                     any
                     where
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   the
                   
                     negative
                     particle
                     ,
                     is
                     nusquam
                     ,
                     no
                     where
                     ;
                     Beza
                     ,
                     non
                     enim
                     utique
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   Ours
                   ;
                   
                     for
                     verily
                  
                   (
                   he
                   took
                   )
                   not
                   ;
                   not
                   reaching
                   the
                   force
                   ,
                   or
                   use
                   of
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     Arias
                     ;
                     non
                     enim
                     videlicet
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   answers
                   not
                   the
                   intent
                   of
                   this
                   place
                   .
                   Erasmus
                   fully
                   and
                   properly
                   ;
                   
                     non
                     enim
                     sane
                     usquam
                     ;
                     for
                     verily
                     not
                     any
                     where
                     .
                  
                   That
                   is
                   in
                   no
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   is
                   any
                   such
                   thing
                   testified
                   unto
                   ;
                   which
                   way
                   of
                   Expression
                   we
                   observed
                   our
                   Apostle
                   to
                   use
                   before
                   ,
                   
                   Chap.
                   1.5
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Syr.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     ex
                     Angelis
                     assumpsit
                     ,
                     he
                     took
                     not
                     of
                     ,
                     or
                  
                   from
                   ,
                   among
                   the
                   Angels
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   their
                   nature
                   :
                   
                     V.L.
                     Arias
                     ,
                     angelos
                     apprehendit
                  
                   ;
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   
                     take
                     hold
                     of
                     Angels
                     .
                     Beza
                     ,
                     Angelos
                     assumpsit
                  
                   :
                   he
                   
                     assumed
                     not
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   took
                   not
                   
                     Angels
                     to
                     himself
                  
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   an
                   
                     Enallage
                     of
                     time
                  
                   :
                   which
                   ours
                   follow
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     took
                     not
                     on
                     him
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     Angels
                     .
                  
                   But
                   this
                   change
                   of
                   the
                   Tense
                   is
                   needless
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Apostle
                   intends
                   not
                   to
                   express
                   what
                   Christ
                   
                     had
                     done
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   the
                   
                     Scripture
                     saith
                  
                   and
                   teacheth
                   concerning
                   him
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   .
                   That
                   no
                   where
                   affirms
                   that
                   he
                   
                     takes
                     hold
                     of
                     Angels
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   remaining
                   words
                   are
                   generally
                   rendered
                   by
                   Translators
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Analogie
                   of
                   these
                   .
                   
                     Sed
                     apprehendit
                     ,
                     assumit
                     ,
                     assumpsit
                     ,
                     semen
                     Abrahae
                     ,
                  
                   he
                   
                     laid
                     hold
                     of
                     ,
                     he
                     takes
                     ,
                     he
                     took
                     the
                     seed
                     of
                     Abraham
                  
                   :
                   only
                   the
                   Aethiopick
                   reads
                   them
                   ;
                   
                     did
                     he
                     not
                     exalt
                     the
                     seed
                     of
                     Abraham
                  
                   :
                   departing
                   from
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Text.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   constant
                   use
                   of
                   this
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   is
                   
                     to
                     take
                     hold
                     of
                  
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   in
                   particular
                   it
                   is
                   elsewhere
                   used
                   in
                   this
                   
                     Epistle
                     ,
                     Chap.
                  
                   8.9
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   
                     that
                     I
                     took
                     them
                     by
                     the
                     hand
                     .
                  
                   In
                   other
                   Authors
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   so
                   variously
                   used
                   ,
                   that
                   nothing
                   from
                   thence
                   can
                   be
                   determined
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   its
                   precise
                   signification
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   place
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   and
                   proper
                   sense
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   acknowledged
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     take
                     hold
                     of
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   with
                   the
                   hand
                   .
                   And
                   however
                   the
                   sense
                   may
                   be
                   interpreted
                   ,
                   the
                   Word
                   cannot
                   properly
                   be
                   translated
                   any
                   otherwise
                   than
                   to
                   take
                   .
                   For
                   what
                   some
                   contend
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Effect
                   or
                   end
                   of
                   
                     taking
                     hold
                     of
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   help
                   ,
                   to
                   vindicate
                   into
                   liberty
                   ,
                   whence
                   by
                   Castalio
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   rendered
                   opitulatur
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   belongs
                   to
                   the
                   design
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   respected
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Verse
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       For
                       verily
                       not
                       any
                       where
                       doth
                       he
                       take
                       Angels
                       ,
                       but
                       he
                       takes
                       the
                       seed
                       of
                    
                     Abraham
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   first
                   the
                   Reference
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   makes
                   unto
                   somewhat
                   else
                   ,
                   whereby
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   declareth
                   is
                   confirmed
                   .
                   For
                   
                     verily
                     not
                     any
                     where
                  
                   :
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   denyeth
                   in
                   the
                   following
                   words
                   ,
                   is
                   
                     no
                     where
                  
                   taught
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   as
                   Chap.
                   7.5
                   .
                   
                     For
                     unto
                     which
                     of
                     the
                     Angels
                     said
                     he
                     at
                     any
                     time
                  
                   ;
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Testimony
                   extant
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   concerning
                   them
                   to
                   that
                   purpose
                   .
                   So
                   here
                   ;
                   
                     no
                     where
                  
                   is
                   it
                   spoken
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   
                     taketh
                     Angels
                  
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   is
                   
                     so
                     spoken
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   said
                   
                     to
                     do
                  
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   also
                   the
                   Affirmative
                   clause
                   of
                   his
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     he
                     taketh
                     the
                     seed
                     of
                     Abraham
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   referred
                   to
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                   There
                   it
                   is
                   promised
                   ,
                   there
                   it
                   is
                   spoken
                   ,
                   and
                   therein
                   it
                   is
                   done
                   by
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   That
                   which
                   he
                   asserteth
                   hath
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   a
                   
                     discrete
                     axiom
                  
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   
                     same
                     thing
                  
                   is
                   denyed
                   ,
                   and
                   affirmed
                   of
                   the
                   disparates
                   expressed
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   univocally
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   sense
                   ;
                   he
                   
                     took
                     not
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     he
                     took
                     the
                     seed
                     of
                     Abraham
                  
                   ;
                   And
                   this
                   ,
                   we
                   being
                   referred
                   to
                   the
                   Scripture
                   for
                   the
                   proof
                   and
                   confirmation
                   of
                   ,
                   gives
                   light
                   and
                   
                     perfect
                     understanding
                  
                   into
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   .
                   For
                   how
                   doth
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   
                     take
                     the
                     seed
                     of
                     Abraham
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   sense
                   as
                   that
                   therein
                   nothing
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   him
                   in
                   reference
                   unto
                   Angels
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Posterity
                     of
                     Abraham
                  
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   flesh
                   ;
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   promised
                   to
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   of
                   
                     his
                     seed
                  
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   
                     his
                     seed
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   Gal.
                   3.6
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   the
                   great
                   Principle
                   ,
                   the
                   great
                   
                   expectation
                   of
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Messiah
                   should
                   be
                   the
                   
                     seed
                     of
                     Abraham
                  
                   :
                   this
                   was
                   declared
                   unto
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Promise
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   accordingly
                   was
                   accomplished
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   is
                   here
                   said
                   
                     to
                     take
                     the
                     seed
                     of
                     Abraham
                     ,
                  
                   because
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   it
                   is
                   so
                   plainly
                   ,
                   so
                   often
                   affirmed
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   so
                   do
                   ;
                   when
                   not
                   
                     one
                     word
                  
                   is
                   any
                   where
                   spoken
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   an
                   Angel
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     take
                     their
                     nature
                  
                   upon
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   said
                   ,
                   gives
                   us
                   the
                   
                     true
                     meaning
                  
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   .
                   The
                   Apostle
                   in
                   them
                   confirms
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   before
                   affirmed
                   ,
                   concerning
                   his
                   being
                   made
                   
                     partaker
                     of
                     flesh
                     and
                     bloud
                  
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   children
                   .
                   This
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   the
                   Scripture
                   declares
                   ,
                   wherein
                   it
                   is
                   promised
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   
                     seed
                     of
                     Abraham
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   therein
                   takes
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   was
                   already
                   accomplished
                   in
                   his
                   being
                   made
                   
                     partaker
                     of
                     flesh
                     and
                     bloud
                  
                   .
                   See
                   Joh.
                   1.14
                   .
                   Rom.
                   9.5
                   .
                   Gal.
                   4.4
                   .
                   chap.
                   3.16
                   .
                   This
                   then
                   the
                   Apostle
                   teacheth
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Promise
                   ,
                   took
                   to
                   himself
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   coming
                   of
                   the
                   
                     seed
                     of
                     Abraham
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   into
                   
                     personal
                     union
                  
                   with
                   himself
                   ;
                   but
                   took
                   not
                   the
                   
                     nature
                     of
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   no
                   such
                   thing
                   being
                   spoken
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   nor
                   concerning
                   him
                   any
                   where
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   exposition
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   will
                   be
                   farther
                   evidenced
                   and
                   confirmed
                   by
                   our
                   examination
                   of
                   another
                   ,
                   which
                   with
                   great
                   endeavour
                   is
                   advanced
                   in
                   opposition
                   unto
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   then
                   take
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   this
                   Exposition
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   by
                   his
                   
                     participation
                     of
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     brought
                     help
                     and
                     relief
                     ,
                     not
                     unto
                     Angels
                     ,
                     but
                     unto
                     men
                     ,
                     the
                     seed
                     of
                     Abraham
                     .
                  
                   And
                   they
                   suppose
                   to
                   this
                   purpose
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   is
                   put
                   for
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   help
                   ,
                   to
                   succour
                   ,
                   to
                   relieve
                   ,
                   to
                   vindicate
                   into
                   liberty
                   .
                   Of
                   this
                   mind
                   are
                   Castalio
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Socinians
                   ;
                   among
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Church
                     ,
                     Ribera
                     ;
                     Estius
                  
                   also
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     A
                     Lapide
                  
                   speak
                   doubtfully
                   in
                   the
                   case
                   .
                   Of
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   Camero
                   ,
                   and
                   Grotius
                   ,
                   who
                   affirms
                   moreover
                   ,
                   that
                   Chrysostom
                   and
                   the
                   Greek
                   Scholiasts
                   so
                   interpret
                   the
                   place
                   and
                   words
                   :
                   which
                   I
                   should
                   have
                   marvelled
                   at
                   ,
                   had
                   I
                   not
                   long
                   before
                   observed
                   him
                   greatly
                   to
                   fail
                   or
                   mistake
                   in
                   many
                   of
                   his
                   Quotations
                   .
                   Chrysostom
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   names
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                   expresly
                   referreth
                   this
                   
                     whole
                     verse
                  
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     Lord
                     Christs
                     Assumption
                     of
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   Angels
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   also
                   is
                   insisted
                   on
                   by
                   Theophylact
                   and
                   Oecumenius
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   intimation
                   of
                   the
                   sense
                   that
                   Grotius
                   would
                   impose
                   upon
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Socinians
                   embrace
                   and
                   endeavour
                   to
                   confirm
                   this
                   second
                   Exposition
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   their
                   concernment
                   so
                   to
                   do
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   the
                   words
                   express
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   
                     assumed
                     humane
                     nature
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   necessarily
                   infers
                   his
                   prae-existence
                   in
                   
                     another
                     nature
                  
                   ,
                   their
                   perswasion
                   about
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   utterly
                   overthrown
                   .
                   Their
                   exceptions
                   in
                   their
                   
                     controversial
                     writings
                  
                   unto
                   this
                   place
                   have
                   been
                   else-where
                   considered
                   .
                   Those
                   of
                   Eniedinus
                   on
                   this
                   Text
                   ,
                   are
                   answered
                   by
                   Paraeus
                   ,
                   those
                   of
                   Castalio
                   by
                   Beza
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   objections
                   of
                   some
                   others
                   by
                   Gomarus
                   .
                   We
                   shall
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   consider
                   what
                   is
                   proposed
                   for
                   the
                   confirmation
                   of
                   their
                   sense
                   ,
                   by
                   Schlictingius
                   or
                   Crellius
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   the
                   exception
                   of
                   
                     a
                     very
                     learned
                     Expositor
                  
                   unto
                   the
                   sense
                   before
                   laid
                   down
                   and
                   confirmed
                   .
                   And
                   Schlictingius
                   first
                   argues
                   from
                   the
                   Context
                   ,
                   
                     Praeter
                     ipsa
                     verba
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     quae
                     hunc
                     sensum
                     nullo
                     modo
                     patiuntur
                     ut
                     postea
                     dicemus
                     ,
                     contextus
                     &
                     ratiocinatio
                     authoris
                     id
                     repudiat
                     ;
                     qui
                     pro
                     ratione
                     &
                     argumento
                     id
                     sumere
                     non
                     potuit
                     debuitve
                     ,
                     quod
                     sibi
                     hoc
                     ipso
                     argumento
                     &
                     ratione
                     probandum
                     sumsisset
                     .
                     De
                     eo
                     enim
                     erat
                     quaestio
                     ,
                     cur
                     Christus
                     qui
                     nunc
                     ad
                     tantam
                     majestatem
                     &
                     gloriam
                     est
                     evectus
                     ,
                     non
                     angelicam
                     sed
                     humanam
                     ,
                     morti
                     &
                     variis
                     calamitatibus
                     obnoxiam
                     habuerit
                     naturam
                     ?
                     bujus
                     vero
                     rei
                     ,
                     quo
                     pacto
                     ratio
                     redderetur
                     ,
                     per
                     id
                     quod
                     non
                     angelicam
                     sed
                     humanam
                     naturam
                     assumpserit
                     ;
                     cum
                     istius
                     ipsius
                     rei
                     ,
                     quae
                     in
                     hac
                     quaestione
                     continetur
                     ,
                     nempe
                     quod
                     Christus
                     homo
                     fuit
                     natus
                     ,
                     nunc
                     causa
                     ratioque
                     quaeratur
                     .
                     At
                     vero
                     si
                     haec
                     verba
                     ,
                     de
                     juvandis
                     non
                     Angelis
                     ,
                     sed
                     hominibus
                     ,
                     deque
                     ope
                     iis
                     ferenda
                     intelligamus
                     ,
                     pulcherrime
                     omnia
                     cohaerent
                     ;
                     nempe
                     Christum
                     hominem
                     mortalem
                     fuisse
                     ,
                     non
                     angelum
                     aliquem
                     ,
                     quod
                     non
                     angelis
                     sed
                     hominibus
                     juvandis
                     ,
                     servandisque
                     fuerit
                     destinatus
                     .
                  
                   But
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   this
                   Exposition
                   of
                   the
                   Context
                   is
                   a
                   mistake
                   ,
                   which
                   his
                   own
                   
                     preceding
                     discourse
                  
                   might
                   have
                   relieved
                   him
                   from
                   .
                   For
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   such
                   question
                   proposed
                   as
                   here
                   is
                   imagined
                   ,
                   nor
                   doth
                   he
                   in
                   
                     his
                     following
                     Exposition
                  
                   suppose
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   Apostle
                   doth
                   not
                   once
                   propose
                   this
                   unto
                   confirmation
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   
                     behoved
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     man
                     and
                     not
                     an
                     Angel.
                  
                   But
                   having
                   proved
                   at
                   large
                   before
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   Nature
                   and
                   Authority
                   he
                   was
                   above
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   he
                   grants
                   ,
                   verse
                   8.
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   for
                   
                     a
                     little
                     while
                     made
                     lower
                     than
                     they
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   gives
                   at
                   large
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   that
                   dispensation
                   ,
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   work
                   which
                   God
                   had
                   designed
                   him
                   unto
                   ,
                   which
                   being
                   to
                   
                     bring
                     many
                     sons
                     unto
                     glory
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   shews
                   and
                   proves
                   by
                   sundry
                   reasons
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   accomplished
                   
                     without
                     his
                     death
                  
                   and
                   suffering
                   ;
                   for
                   which
                   end
                   it
                   was
                   indispensibly
                   necessary
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   made
                   
                     partaker
                     of
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                  
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   he
                   confirms
                   farther
                   by
                   referring
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   unto
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   especial
                   unto
                   the
                   great
                   Promise
                   of
                   the
                   Messiah
                   made
                   unto
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Messiah
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   seed
                   ;
                   the
                   love
                   
                   and
                   grace
                   whereof
                   he
                   amplifies
                   by
                   an
                   intimation
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   to
                   partake
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Angelical
                     nature
                  
                   .
                   That
                   supposition
                   therefore
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   this
                   Exposition
                   ,
                   namely
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   had
                   before
                   designed
                   to
                   prove
                   that
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ought
                   to
                   partake
                   of
                   
                     humane
                     nature
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     not
                     of
                     Angelical
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   nothing
                   to
                   his
                   purpose
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   surmise
                   suited
                   only
                   to
                   the
                   present
                   occasion
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   Felbinger
                   in
                   his
                   
                     Demonstrationes
                     Evangelica
                  
                   takes
                   another
                   course
                   ,
                   and
                   affirms
                   that
                   these
                   words
                   contain
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   what
                   was
                   before
                   asserted
                   ,
                   verse
                   14
                   ,
                   15.
                   namely
                   about
                   
                     Christs
                     participation
                     of
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   was
                   not
                   to
                   
                     help
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   
                     seed
                     of
                     Abraham
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   take
                   them
                   into
                   grace
                   and
                   favour
                   .
                   But
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   both
                   of
                   them
                   expresly
                   declared
                   in
                   those
                   verses
                   ,
                   especially
                   verse
                   15.
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   directly
                   affirmed
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   design
                   in
                   his
                   Incarnation
                   and
                   Death
                   was
                   to
                   
                     destroy
                     the
                     devil
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   
                     free
                     and
                     save
                     the
                     children
                  
                   :
                   And
                   to
                   what
                   end
                   should
                   these
                   things
                   be
                   here
                   again
                   repeated
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   words
                   and
                   terms
                   far
                   more
                   obscure
                   and
                   ambiguous
                   than
                   those
                   wherein
                   it
                   was
                   before
                   taught
                   and
                   declared
                   ?
                   For
                   by
                   Angels
                   they
                   understand
                   
                     evil
                     Angels
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   there
                   could
                   be
                   no
                   cause
                   why
                   the
                   Apostle
                   should
                   say
                   in
                   this
                   Verse
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   assist
                   or
                   relieve
                   them
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   declared
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   immediately
                   fore-going
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   
                     born
                     and
                     died
                  
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   
                     destroy
                     them
                  
                   .
                   Neither
                   is
                   it
                   comely
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   end
                   why
                   Christ
                   
                     destroyed
                     the
                     devil
                  
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   
                     might
                     not
                     help
                     him
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   the
                   end
                   why
                   he
                   saved
                   the
                   children
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   
                     might
                     assist
                     them
                  
                   .
                   Besides
                   the
                   introduction
                   of
                   this
                   assertion
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   allow
                   ,
                   that
                   here
                   any
                   end
                   is
                   intimated
                   of
                   what
                   was
                   before
                   expressed
                   ,
                   there
                   being
                   no
                   insinuation
                   of
                   any
                   
                     final
                     cause
                  
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Context
                   therefore
                   ,
                   not
                   answering
                   their
                   occasion
                   ,
                   they
                   betake
                   themselves
                   to
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   Verbum
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     significat
                     proprie
                     ,
                     manu
                     aliquem
                     apprehendere
                     ;
                     sive
                     ut
                     illum
                     aliquo
                     ducas
                     ,
                     sive
                     ut
                     sustentes
                     ;
                     hinc
                     ad
                     opitulationem
                     significandum
                     commodè
                     transfertur
                     ;
                     quos
                     enim
                     adjutos
                     volumus
                     ne
                     cadant
                     ,
                     vel
                     sub
                     onere
                     aliquo
                     succumbant
                     ,
                     aut
                     si
                     ceciderint
                     erectos
                     cupimus
                     ,
                     iis
                     manum
                     injicere
                     solemus
                     ,
                     quo
                     sensu
                     Ecclesiastic
                     .
                  
                   4.
                   v.
                   12.
                   
                   
                     De
                     sapientia
                     dictum
                     est
                  
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     hoc
                     est
                     ,
                     opitulatur
                     quaerentibus
                     se
                     ,
                     eadem
                     est
                     significatio
                     verbi
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     quod
                     qui
                     aliquem
                     sublevatum
                     velint
                     illi
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     adverso
                     manum
                     porrigere
                     solent
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   acknowledged
                   that
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   doth
                   frequently
                   signifie
                   as
                   here
                   is
                   alledged
                   ,
                   namely
                   
                     to
                     help
                     and
                     assist
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   by
                   putting
                   forth
                   the
                   hand
                   for
                   to
                   give
                   relief
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   that
                   were
                   intended
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   what
                   reason
                   can
                   be
                   assigned
                   why
                   he
                   should
                   wave
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   a
                   word
                   proper
                   unto
                   his
                   purpose
                   ,
                   and
                   frequently
                   so
                   applied
                   by
                   himself
                   in
                   other
                   places
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   another
                   ,
                   which
                   signifying
                   
                     no
                     such
                     thing
                  
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   where
                   used
                   by
                   him
                   in
                   that
                   sense
                   ,
                   must
                   needs
                   obscure
                   his
                   meaning
                   ,
                   and
                   render
                   it
                   ambiguous
                   ?
                   Whereas
                   therefore
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   signifies
                   to
                   
                     help
                     and
                     relieve
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   constantly
                   used
                   by
                   our
                   Apostle
                   in
                   that
                   sense
                   ,
                   it
                   being
                   not
                   used
                   or
                   applied
                   by
                   him
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   to
                   express
                   his
                   intention
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   signifies
                   
                     no
                     such
                     thing
                  
                   ,
                   nor
                   is
                   ever
                   used
                   by
                   him
                   to
                   that
                   purpose
                   ,
                   the
                   sense
                   contended
                   for
                   of
                   
                     help
                     and
                     relief
                  
                   is
                   plainly
                   excluded
                   .
                   The
                   place
                   of
                   Ecclesiasticus
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   alone
                   ,
                   is
                   referred
                   unto
                   by
                   all
                   that
                   embrace
                   this
                   Exposition
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   if
                   the
                   word
                   be
                   abused
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   by
                   that
                   Writer
                   ?
                   must
                   that
                   give
                   a
                   rule
                   unto
                   its
                   interpretation
                   in
                   all
                   other
                   Writers
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   properly
                   used
                   ?
                   But
                   yet
                   neither
                   is
                   the
                   word
                   used
                   there
                   for
                   to
                   
                     help
                     and
                     relieve
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   take
                   and
                   receive
                   ;
                   
                     Wisdom
                     ,
                     suscipit
                     ,
                     receiveth
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   taketh
                   unto
                   it self
                   ,
                   
                     suo
                     more
                  
                   ,
                   those
                   that
                   seek
                   it
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   we
                   plead
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   is
                   it
                   rendred
                   by
                   Translators
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                     suo
                     modo
                  
                   ,
                   took
                   to
                   himself
                   the
                   
                     seed
                     of
                     Abraham
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   uniting
                   it
                   unto
                   his
                   person
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God.
                   In
                   the
                   very
                   entrance
                   also
                   of
                   his
                   discourse
                   this
                   Author
                   acknowledgeth
                   that
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   doth
                   not
                   directly
                   or
                   properly
                   signifie
                   to
                   help
                   or
                   to
                   relieve
                   ,
                   but
                   signifying
                   to
                   
                     take
                     hold
                     of
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   transferred
                   unto
                   that
                   use
                   and
                   sense
                   .
                   I
                   ask
                   ,
                   where
                   ?
                   by
                   whom
                   ?
                   in
                   what
                   Author
                   ?
                   If
                   he
                   says
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   prove
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   where
                   any
                   will
                   plead
                   for
                   the
                   metaphorical
                   use
                   of
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   either
                   prove
                   that
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   used
                   inforces
                   that
                   acceptation
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   that
                   in
                   
                     like
                     cases
                  
                   in
                   other
                   places
                   it
                   is
                   so
                   used
                   ,
                   neither
                   of
                   which
                   are
                   here
                   pretended
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   he
                   proceeds
                   .
                   
                     Quod
                     hic
                     dicit
                  
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   v.
                   18.
                   per
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     effert
                     ;
                     de
                     eadem
                     enim
                     re
                     u●robique
                     agitur
                     ,
                     &
                     rationem
                     consequentiae
                     argumenti
                     ,
                     quod
                     in
                     hoc
                     versiculo
                     proponit
                     illio
                     explicat
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   but
                   imagined
                   ,
                   the
                   contrary
                   is
                   evident
                   unto
                   every
                   one
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   first
                   view
                   of
                   the
                   Context
                   .
                   Here
                   the
                   Apostle
                   discourseth
                   the
                   Reason
                   of
                   the
                   Humiliation
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   
                     taking
                     flesh
                  
                   ;
                   there
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   his
                   Priestly
                   Office
                   unto
                   them
                   that
                   do
                   believe
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   is
                   therefore
                   properly
                   
                     assumo
                     ,
                     accipio
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     take
                     unto
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   take
                   upon
                   ;
                   
                   And
                   the
                   Apostle
                   teacheth
                   us
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   
                     took
                     unto
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     took
                     on
                     him
                  
                   our
                   
                     Humane
                     Nature
                  
                   of
                   the
                   
                     seed
                     of
                     Abraham
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   the
                   
                     Genuine
                     sense
                  
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   may
                   be
                   yet
                   more
                   fully
                   vindicated
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   farther
                   consider
                   the
                   exceptions
                   of
                   
                     a
                     very
                     learned
                     man
                  
                   unto
                   our
                   Interpretation
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Answers
                   unto
                   the
                   Reasons
                   whereby
                   it
                   is
                   confirmed
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   he
                   says
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     being
                     in
                     the
                     present
                     tense
                  
                   ,
                   signifieth
                   a
                   continued
                   action
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   
                     Christs
                     helping
                     of
                     us
                  
                   is
                   ;
                   but
                   his
                   assumption
                   of
                   humane
                   nature
                   was
                   a
                   
                     momentaneous
                     action
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   being
                   past
                   long
                   before
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   would
                   not
                   express
                   it
                   as
                   a
                   thing
                   present
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   generally
                   answered
                   unto
                   this
                   exception
                   ,
                   that
                   an
                   enallage
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   allowed
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   is
                   put
                   for
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   usual
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   :
                   So
                   Joh.
                   1.31
                   .
                   chap.
                   21.13
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   
                     just
                     necessity
                  
                   of
                   supposing
                   it
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   .
                   The
                   Apostle
                   in
                   his
                   usual
                   manner
                   disputing
                   with
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   on
                   the
                   principles
                   wherein
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   instructed
                   from
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   minds
                   them
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   
                     said
                     therein
                  
                   of
                   his
                   taking
                   upon
                   him
                   the
                   
                     nature
                     of
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   of
                   the
                   
                     seed
                     of
                     Abraham
                  
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     takes
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     doth
                     so
                     in
                     the
                     Scripture
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   affirms
                   him
                   so
                   to
                   do
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   respect
                   hereunto
                   the
                   expression
                   in
                   the
                   present
                   tense
                   is
                   proper
                   to
                   his
                   purpose
                   .
                   This
                   way
                   of
                   arguing
                   and
                   manner
                   of
                   expression
                   we
                   have
                   manifested
                   on
                   chap.
                   1.5
                   .
                
                 
                   Again
                   he
                   addes
                   ;
                   this
                   expression
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     took
                     not
                     on
                     him
                     Angels
                     ,
                  
                   for
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   hard
                   and
                   uncouth
                   ;
                   as
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   affirmative
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     assumpsit
                     homines
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     hominem
                     ;
                     he
                     took
                     men
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     a
                     man
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   we
                   say
                   not
                   ,
                   although
                   we
                   do
                   that
                   he
                   took
                   humane
                   nature
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   this
                   
                     phrase
                     of
                     speech
                  
                   is
                   evident
                   .
                   Having
                   before
                   affirmed
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   partaker
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     of
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                  
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   
                     nature
                     of
                     man
                  
                   is
                   expressed
                   ,
                   repeating
                   here
                   again
                   the
                   same
                   assertion
                   with
                   respect
                   unto
                   the
                   Promise
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   negation
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   in
                   reference
                   unto
                   Angels
                   ,
                   because
                   their
                   nature
                   consisteth
                   not
                   of
                   
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   expresseth
                   it
                   indefinitely
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   concrete
                   ;
                   he
                   
                     took
                     not
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   not
                   that
                   in
                   and
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   answers
                   unto
                   
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     in
                     the
                     children
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   their
                   nature
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   need
                   to
                   assert
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   supposeth
                   some
                   may
                   do
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     repeated
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   referred
                   unto
                   those
                   bodies
                   which
                   the
                   Angels
                   assumed
                   for
                   a
                   season
                   in
                   their
                   Apparitions
                   under
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   ;
                   there
                   being
                   only
                   an
                   Elipsis
                   easie
                   to
                   be
                   supplied
                   of
                   that
                   in
                   them
                   which
                   answers
                   unto
                   
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                  
                   in
                   the
                   children
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Apostle
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   sheweth
                   ,
                   verse
                   17.
                   
                     that
                     Christ
                     ought
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     like
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                  
                   by
                   this
                   reason
                   ,
                   
                     Quod
                     non
                     assumpsit
                     Angelos
                     ,
                     sed
                     semen
                     Abrabae
                     .
                     But
                     if
                     this
                     be
                     to
                     take
                     on
                     him
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     he
                     comes
                     to
                     prove
                     the
                     same
                     thing
                     by
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     For
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     like
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     assume
                     humane
                     nature
                     ,
                     differ
                     only
                     in
                     words
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     really
                     ,
                     or
                     indeed
                     .
                  
                   But
                   ,
                   take
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     to
                     help
                     or
                     relieve
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     things
                     agree
                     .
                     For
                     because
                     he
                     came
                     to
                     help
                     us
                     and
                     not
                     Angels
                     ,
                     it
                     became
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     like
                     unto
                     us
                     .
                  
                   But
                   herein
                   lies
                   a
                   double
                   mistake
                   :
                   First
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   scope
                   and
                   argument
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ;
                   for
                   those
                   words
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   17
                   verse
                   are
                   not
                   an
                   Inference
                   or
                   Conclusion
                   from
                   what
                   is
                   asserted
                   in
                   this
                   verse
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   Affirmation
                   of
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   what
                   is
                   there
                   asserted
                   ,
                   from
                   that
                   which
                   follows
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   
                     verse
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     be
                     a
                     faithful
                     High
                     Priest.
                  
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   those
                   words
                   
                     like
                     unto
                     us
                  
                   ,
                   do
                   not
                   intend
                   his
                   conformity
                   unto
                   us
                   in
                   his
                   
                     participation
                     of
                     humane
                     nature
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   on
                   other
                   reasons
                   before
                   confirmed
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   
                     sufferings
                     and
                     temptations
                  
                   which
                   there
                   he
                   insists
                   upon
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     seed
                     of
                     Abraham
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   says
                   ,
                   
                     is
                     a
                     collective
                     expression
                     ,
                     and
                     denotes
                     many
                     ,
                     at
                     least
                     it
                     must
                     denote
                     the
                     person
                     of
                     some
                     man
                     ,
                     which
                     Christ
                     did
                     not
                     assume
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     spiritual
                     seed
                     of
                     Abraham
                     that
                     is
                     intended
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     believers
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     Apostle
                     so
                     calls
                     them
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     Hebrews
                     were
                     well
                     pleased
                     with
                     the
                     mention
                     of
                     that
                     priviledge
                     .
                  
                   But
                   this
                   will
                   not
                   abide
                   the
                   examination
                   .
                   The
                   great
                   promise
                   of
                   old
                   unto
                   Abraham
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   
                     his
                     seed
                     all
                     the
                     nations
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                     should
                     be
                     blessed
                     .
                  
                   The
                   intendment
                   of
                   that
                   Promise
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Messiah
                   should
                   be
                   
                     his
                     seed
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   his
                   posterity
                   .
                   That
                   by
                   
                     this
                     seed
                  
                   one
                   individual
                   was
                   intended
                   ,
                   our
                   Apostle
                   declares
                   ,
                   Gal.
                   3.16
                   .
                   As
                   Christ
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   
                     the
                     seed
                     of
                     David
                  
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   1.3
                   .
                   Of
                   this
                   Promise
                   the
                   Apostle
                   minds
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   his
                   taking
                   on
                   him
                   the
                   
                     seed
                     of
                     Abraham
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   assuming
                   of
                   many
                   ,
                   nor
                   of
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   any
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   meerly
                   his
                   being
                   
                     made
                     of
                     the
                     seed
                     of
                     Abraham
                  
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Promise
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   bend
                   these
                   words
                   unto
                   any
                   other
                   sense
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   accomplishment
                   of
                   the
                   Promise
                   made
                   to
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   should
                   be
                   of
                   his
                   seed
                   ,
                   is
                   plainly
                   to
                   pervert
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   all
                   of
                   weight
                   that
                   I
                   can
                   meet
                   withall
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   objected
                   unto
                   our
                   interpretation
                   of
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   which
                   being
                   removed
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   further
                   established
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   disparate
                   removed
                   ,
                   by
                   Angels
                   ,
                   the
                   good
                   Angels
                   ,
                   not
                   
                     fallen
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   
                   principally
                   regarded
                   .
                   Of
                   
                     fallen
                     Angels
                  
                   he
                   had
                   newly
                   spoken
                   under
                   the
                   collective
                   expression
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     devil
                     ,
                     who
                     had
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     death
                     .
                  
                   Norare
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   the
                   devils
                   any
                   where
                   called
                   absolutely
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Angels
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   termed
                   either
                   
                     evil
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     Angels
                     that
                     sinned
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     left
                     their
                     habitation
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   
                     to
                     be
                     judged
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     devils
                     Angels
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   have
                   some
                   or
                   other
                   peculiar
                   Adjunct
                   whereby
                   they
                   are
                   marked
                   out
                   and
                   distinguished
                   .
                   Now
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   that
                   this
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   interpreted
                   to
                   
                     help
                     ,
                     assist
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   relieve
                   ,
                   can
                   in
                   any
                   sense
                   be
                   applied
                   unto
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   that
                   must
                   be
                   intended
                   if
                   any
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   word
                   must
                   denote
                   either
                   
                     any
                     help
                  
                   ,
                   assistance
                   ,
                   or
                   relief
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   especial
                   help
                   and
                   assistance
                   which
                   is
                   given
                   by
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   Reconciliation
                   and
                   Redemption
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   first
                   be
                   intended
                   ,
                   I
                   much
                   question
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   assertion
                   ,
                   seeing
                   the
                   Angels
                   owe
                   their
                   establishment
                   in
                   grace
                   unto
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   advancement
                   in
                   glory
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   1.10
                   .
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   in
                   the
                   latter
                   sense
                   as
                   is
                   pretended
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   
                     discrete
                     Axiom
                  
                   here
                   used
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   requires
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   be
                   the
                   same
                   
                     need
                     of
                     the
                     help
                  
                   intimated
                   in
                   both
                   the
                   disparates
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   denied
                   as
                   unto
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   affirmed
                   as
                   unto
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   
                     good
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   had
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   Redemption
                   and
                   Reconciliation
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   being
                   freed
                   from
                   death
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   fear
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   were
                   never
                   obnoxious
                   unto
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   remains
                   for
                   the
                   clearing
                   of
                   the
                   mind
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   will
                   appear
                   yet
                   farther
                   in
                   the
                   ensuing
                   Observations
                   from
                   the
                   words
                   .
                
                 
                   I.
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     is
                     truly
                     God
                     and
                     Man
                     in
                     one
                     Person
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   fully
                   manifested
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   first
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   supposed
                   in
                   them
                   his
                   prae-existence
                   in
                   another
                   Nature
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   is
                   said
                   here
                   to
                   assume
                   .
                   He
                   was
                   before
                   ,
                   he
                   subsisted
                   before
                   ,
                   or
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   have
                   taken
                   on
                   him
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   his
                   
                     Divine
                     Nature
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   like
                   is
                   intimated
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   
                     made
                     flesh
                     ,
                     Joh.
                  
                   1.14
                   .
                   to
                   be
                   
                     made
                     of
                     a
                     woman
                     ,
                     Gal.
                  
                   4.4
                   .
                   to
                   be
                   
                     manifested
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                  
                   ,
                   1
                   Tim.
                   3.16
                   .
                   to
                   
                     take
                     on
                     him
                     the
                     form
                     of
                     a
                     servant
                     ,
                     Phil.
                  
                   2.8
                   ,
                   9.
                   as
                   here
                   ,
                   he
                   took
                   
                     the
                     seed
                     of
                     Abraham
                  
                   ;
                   he
                   was
                   before
                   he
                   did
                   so
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   places
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   eternally
                   prae-existing
                   unto
                   this
                   his
                   Incarnation
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   subject
                   of
                   this
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   he
                   
                     took
                     on
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   denotes
                   a
                   person
                   prae-existing
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     act
                     of
                     taking
                  
                   here
                   ascribed
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   no
                   other
                   than
                   the
                   
                     Son
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   2.
                   
                   He
                   assumed
                   ,
                   he
                   took
                   to
                   himself
                   another
                   nature
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   seed
                   of
                   
                     Abraham
                     according
                     unto
                     the
                     promise
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   continuing
                   what
                   he
                   was
                   ,
                   he
                   became
                   what
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   3.
                   
                   He
                   took
                   this
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   
                     own
                     nature
                  
                   ;
                   he
                   so
                   took
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   himself
                   to
                   become
                   truly
                   the
                   seed
                   of
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   ,
                   and
                   concerning
                   whom
                   ,
                   the
                   promise
                   was
                   given
                   ,
                   Gal.
                   3.16
                   .
                   and
                   was
                   himself
                   made
                   of
                   the
                   
                     seed
                     of
                     David
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   1.3
                   .
                   and
                   as
                   
                     concerning
                     the
                     flesh
                     came
                     of
                     the
                     fathers
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   9.5
                   .
                   and
                   so
                   was
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   David
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   
                     Abraham
                     ,
                     Matth.
                  
                   1.1
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   could
                   no
                   otherwise
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   but
                   ,
                   4.
                   by
                   taking
                   that
                   Nature
                   into
                   
                     Personal
                     Subsistence
                  
                   with
                   himself
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Hypostasis
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   the
                   nature
                   he
                   assumed
                   could
                   no
                   otherwise
                   become
                   his
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   by
                   any
                   ways
                   or
                   means
                   taken
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   be
                   united
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   strictest
                   union
                   that
                   two
                   persons
                   are
                   capable
                   of
                   ,
                   a
                   Divine
                   and
                   an
                   Humane
                   ,
                   the
                   nature
                   had
                   still
                   been
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   that
                   other
                   person
                   and
                   not
                   his
                   own
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   took
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   
                     own
                     nature
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   it
                   could
                   no
                   ways
                   be
                   but
                   by
                   personal
                   union
                   ,
                   causing
                   it
                   to
                   subsist
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   person
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   is
                   therefore
                   a
                   true
                   and
                   perfect
                   Man
                   ;
                   for
                   no
                   more
                   is
                   required
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   complete
                   and
                   perfect
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   
                     entire
                     nature
                     of
                     man
                     subsisting
                  
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Humane
                     nature
                  
                   having
                   a
                   subsistence
                   communicated
                   unto
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   therefore
                   ,
                   6.
                   
                   This
                   is
                   done
                   without
                   a
                   
                     multiplication
                     of
                     persons
                  
                   in
                   him
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Humane
                   Nature
                   can
                   have
                   no
                   personality
                   of
                   its
                   own
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   taken
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   another
                   person
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   prae-existent
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   assuming
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   prevented
                   its
                   proper
                   personality
                   .
                   Neither
                   ,
                   7.
                   did
                   hence
                   any
                   mixture
                   or
                   confusion
                   of
                   natures
                   ensue
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   essential
                   properties
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   took
                   the
                   
                     seed
                     of
                     Abraham
                  
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   Humane
                   Nature
                   ,
                   which
                   if
                   mixed
                   with
                   the
                   Divine
                   ,
                   it
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   he
                   hath
                   done
                   ,
                   8.
                   inseparably
                   and
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                   Which
                   things
                   are
                   handled
                   at
                   large
                   else-where
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   
                     The
                     Redemption
                     of
                     Mankind
                     by
                     the
                     taking
                     of
                     our
                     nature
                     ,
                     was
                     a
                     work
                     of
                     meer
                     Sovereign
                     grace
                     .
                  
                   He
                   took
                   the
                   seed
                   of
                   Abraham
                   ;
                   he
                   took
                   not
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   Angels
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   what
                   cause
                   or
                   reason
                   ?
                   Can
                   any
                   be
                   assigned
                   but
                   the
                   Sovereign
                   Grace
                   ,
                   Pleasure
                   ,
                   and
                   Love
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                   nor
                   doth
                   the
                   Scripture
                   any
                   where
                   assign
                   any
                   other
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   will
                   the
                   better
                   appear
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   consider
                   ,
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   That
                   for
                   a
                   
                     sinning
                     nature
                  
                   to
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   indispensibly
                   necessary
                   that
                   it
                   
                   should
                   be
                   assumed
                   .
                   The
                   nature
                   of
                   Angels
                   being
                   not
                   taken
                   ,
                   those
                   that
                   sinned
                   in
                   that
                   nature
                   ,
                   must
                   perish
                   for
                   ever
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   fancy
                   a
                   possibility
                   of
                   saving
                   sinners
                   any
                   other
                   way
                   but
                   by
                   satisfaction
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   
                     nature
                     that
                     had
                     sinned
                  
                   ,
                   seem
                   not
                   to
                   have
                   considered
                   aright
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Justice
                   of
                   God.
                   Had
                   any
                   other
                   way
                   been
                   possible
                   ,
                   why
                   doth
                   the
                   perishing
                   of
                   Angels
                   so
                   inevitably
                   follow
                   the
                   non-assumption
                   of
                   their
                   nature
                   ?
                   This
                   way
                   alone
                   then
                   could
                   it
                   be
                   wrought
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   That
                   we
                   were
                   
                     carrying
                     away
                     all
                     humane
                     nature
                     into
                     endless
                     destruction
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   intimated
                   ,
                   whence
                   Christs
                   assumption
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   expressed
                   by
                   his
                   
                     putting
                     forth
                     his
                     hand
                     and
                     taking
                     hold
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                  
                   to
                   stop
                   it
                   in
                   its
                   course
                   of
                   apostasie
                   and
                   ruine
                   .
                   Of
                   Angels
                   only
                   some
                   individual
                   persons
                   fell
                   from
                   God
                   ;
                   but
                   our
                   
                     whole
                     nature
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   every
                   one
                   to
                   whom
                   it
                   was
                   communicated
                   from
                   and
                   by
                   Adam
                   was
                   running
                   head-long
                   to
                   destruction
                   .
                   In
                   it self
                   there
                   could
                   be
                   no
                   relief
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   commend
                   it
                   unto
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Here
                   
                     Sovereign
                     Grace
                  
                   interposeth
                   .
                   The
                   
                     love
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     mankind
                     ,
                     Tit.
                  
                   3.4
                   .
                   As
                   to
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   he
                   
                     spared
                     them
                     not
                  
                   ,
                   2
                   Pet.
                   2.4
                   .
                   He
                   spared
                   not
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     spared
                     not
                     his
                     Son
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   8.32
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   we
                   consider
                   rightly
                   what
                   the
                   Scripture
                   informs
                   us
                   of
                   the
                   number
                   and
                   dignity
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   that
                   sinned
                   ,
                   of
                   their
                   nature
                   and
                   ability
                   to
                   accomplish
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   compare
                   therewith
                   our
                   own
                   vileness
                   and
                   low
                   condition
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   have
                   matter
                   of
                   eternal
                   admiration
                   suggested
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                   And
                   there
                   was
                   infinite
                   Wisdom
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   Sovereign
                   Grace
                   in
                   this
                   dispensation
                   ;
                   sundry
                   branches
                   whereof
                   the
                   Apostle
                   afterwards
                   holds
                   out
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Verse
                   XVII
                   ,
                   XVIII
                   .
                
                 
                   HAving
                   declared
                   the
                   general
                   Reasons
                   why
                   the
                   Son
                   or
                   Messiah
                   was
                   for
                   a
                   
                     little
                     while
                  
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   
                     lower
                     than
                     the
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   Incarnation
                   and
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   and
                   shewed
                   the
                   ends
                   thereof
                   ;
                   the
                   Apostle
                   proceeds
                   to
                   declare
                   other
                   especial
                   ends
                   of
                   this
                   divine
                   Dispensation
                   ,
                   and
                   therein
                   makes
                   way
                   unto
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   to
                   instruct
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   in
                   ,
                   about
                   the
                   
                     Priestly
                     Office
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   principal
                   ground
                   and
                   foundation
                   of
                   what
                   he
                   intended
                   more
                   fully
                   afterwards
                   to
                   discourse
                   with
                   them
                   about
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   inform
                   them
                   in
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Verse
                     17
                     ,
                     18.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   V.
                   
                     unde
                     debuit
                  
                   ,
                   whence
                   he
                   ought
                   .
                   So
                   Beza
                   :
                   Syr.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                   for
                   which
                   cause
                   ,
                   or
                   wherefore
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   just
                   ,
                   meet
                   ,
                   or
                   equal
                   .
                   Others
                   ,
                   wherefore
                   it
                   was
                   due
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   convenient
                   .
                   
                     Wherefore
                     it
                     behoved
                     him
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   ours
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   joyned
                   with
                   an
                   
                     Infinitive
                     Mood
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   here
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   signifies
                   commonly
                   
                     oportet
                     me
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     necesse
                     est
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   debeo
                   ;
                   I
                   ought
                   ,
                   it
                   behoveth
                   me
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   necessary
                   for
                   me
                   ;
                   and
                   denotes
                   more
                   than
                   a
                   meer
                   Congruency
                   ,
                   Conveniency
                   ,
                   or
                   Expediency
                   ;
                   even
                   such
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   necessity
                   as
                   ariseth
                   from
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   it self
                   is
                   just
                   and
                   equal
                   ;
                   which
                   the
                   Syriack
                   expresseth
                   ;
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   importance
                   with
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   verse
                   10.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     per
                     omnia
                  
                   ;
                   Syr.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     omni
                     re
                     ,
                     in
                     everything
                     .
                  
                   
                   Arab.
                   
                     In
                     cunctis
                     corum
                     conditionibus
                     ,
                     in
                     all
                     conditions
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   every
                   condition
                   and
                   state
                   of
                   life
                   :
                   ours
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     all
                     things
                  
                   ,
                   leaving
                   the
                   words
                   where
                   they
                   are
                   placed
                   in
                   the
                   Original
                   ,
                   
                     Wherefore
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     it
                     behoved
                     him
                  
                   ;
                   whereas
                   a
                   little
                   transposition
                   of
                   them
                   would
                   more
                   clear
                   up
                   the
                   sense
                   ;
                   
                     Wherefore
                     it
                     behoved
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     like
                     unto
                     his
                     brethren
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Aethiopick
                   quite
                   omits
                   the
                   words
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                   placeth
                   them
                   after
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     merciful
                     in
                     all
                     things
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   V.
                   
                     Fratribus
                     simulari
                  
                   :
                   Eras.
                   
                     similis
                     reddi
                  
                   :
                   Beza
                   ,
                   
                     similis
                     fieri
                  
                   ;
                   
                   as
                   ours
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     like
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Article
                   prefixed
                   to
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   restrains
                   the
                   name
                   Brethren
                   unto
                   those
                   whom
                   he
                   had
                   before
                   discoursed
                   of
                   under
                   the
                   names
                   of
                   
                     children
                     ,
                     disciples
                     ,
                     sanctified
                     ones
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     ut
                     misericors
                     fieret
                  
                   (
                   or
                   esset
                   )
                   pontifex
                   :
                   so
                   .
                   V.
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                     Eras.
                     Ben.
                  
                   The
                   Syriack
                   somewhat
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     be
                     merciful
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     great
                     Priest
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   chief
                   Priest
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     faithful
                     in
                     the
                     things
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   making
                   his
                   mercifulness
                   an
                   attribute
                   of
                   his
                   Person
                   absolutely
                   ;
                   and
                   faithfulness
                   only
                   to
                   respect
                   him
                   as
                   an
                   High
                   Priest.
                   So
                   also
                   the
                   Arabick
                   and
                   Aethiopick
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   word
                   whereby
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   rendered
                   ,
                   signifies
                   
                     tenderly
                     merciful
                  
                   ;
                   with
                   that
                   kind
                   of
                   mercy
                   which
                   is
                   called
                   
                     bowels
                     of
                     compassion
                  
                   ,
                   from
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   here
                   observed
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   Interpreter
                   throughout
                   the
                   Epistle
                   renders
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   by
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Rab
                     Comara
                  
                   ;
                   though
                   that
                   word
                   be
                   alwayes
                   used
                   in
                   an
                   ill
                   sense
                   in
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   .
                   Three
                   times
                   it
                   occurs
                   therein
                   ,
                   1
                   Kings
                   23.5
                   .
                   where
                   we
                   render
                   it
                   
                     Idolatrous
                     Priests
                     ,
                     Zeph.
                  
                   1.4
                   .
                   the
                   name
                   Chemarims
                   is
                   retained
                   ,
                   Hos.
                   10.5
                   .
                   we
                   express
                   it
                   by
                   Priests
                   ,
                   but
                   place
                   Chemarinus
                   in
                   the
                   Margen
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   principally
                   denoted
                   the
                   Priests
                   of
                   Baal
                   and
                   Moloch
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   blackness
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   rendered
                   ,
                   Job
                   3.5
                   .
                   )
                   not
                   from
                   the
                   garments
                   they
                   wore
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   the
                   colour
                   they
                   contracted
                   in
                   their
                   diabolical
                   Sacrifices
                   in
                   the
                   fire
                   .
                   Hence
                   where
                   ever
                   the
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   applyed
                   unto
                   a
                   Priest
                   of
                   a
                   false
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   one
                   engaged
                   in
                   false
                   Worship
                   the
                   Targumists
                   constantly
                   render
                   it
                   by
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   see
                   Judg.
                   17.5
                   .
                   Chap.
                   18.4.30
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   Translator
                   respected
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   use
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   original
                   and
                   extraction
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   :
                   for
                   from
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   Niphal
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   
                     wax
                     hot
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   moved
                   with
                   internal
                   heat
                   ,
                   whence
                   it
                   is
                   taken
                   to
                   signifie
                   
                     Compassion
                     and
                     pitty
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   Hence
                   Deut.
                   13.17
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   and
                   shall
                   
                     give
                     thee
                     tender
                     mercy
                  
                   ,
                   bowels
                   of
                   compassion
                   ,
                   is
                   rendered
                   by
                   
                     Ben.
                     Vzziel
                  
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     shall
                     wax
                     but
                     towards
                     you
                     ,
                     with
                     compassion
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     have
                     compassion
                     on
                     you
                     .
                  
                   He
                   shall
                   be
                   warmed
                   and
                   moved
                   with
                   compassion
                   towards
                   you
                   .
                   In
                   like
                   manner
                   is
                   the
                   word
                   used
                   ,
                   Psalm
                   77.10
                   .
                   With
                   respect
                   unto
                   this
                   heat
                   of
                   Affections
                   and
                   abundant
                   Compassion
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                   may
                   well
                   be
                   applyed
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   our
                   High
                   Priest.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   :
                   
                     V.
                     ad
                     Deum
                     .
                     Pontifex
                     ad
                     Deum
                  
                   :
                   an
                   
                     High
                     Priest
                     towards
                     God.
                  
                   Very
                   defectively
                   .
                   
                     Eras.
                     in
                     his
                     quae
                     apud
                     Deum
                     forent
                     agenda
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     things
                     that
                     were
                     to
                     be
                     done
                     before
                     God
                  
                   :
                   so
                   also
                   Beza
                   ,
                   noting
                   
                     forent
                     agenda
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   supplement
                   unto
                   the
                   Text.
                   So
                   Vatablus
                   and
                   others
                   .
                   Syr.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     the
                     things
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   The
                   Apostle
                   explains
                   his
                   own
                   meaning
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   5.1
                   .
                   where
                   he
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     every
                     High
                     Priest
                  
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     is
                     set
                     over
                     the
                     things
                     appertaining
                     unto
                     God
                     ;
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     offer
                     Sacrifice
                     .
                     In
                     things
                     appertaing
                     unto
                     God
                  
                   :
                   what
                   he
                   hath
                   to
                   do
                   with
                   God
                   in
                   their
                   behalf
                   for
                   whom
                   he
                   ministers
                   in
                   his
                   Office
                   before
                   him
                   .
                   
                     Arab.
                     res
                     nostras
                     apud
                     Deum
                     peragens
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     V.
                     ut
                     repropitiaret
                     delicta
                     populi
                  
                   :
                   aiming
                   to
                   express
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   Original
                   ,
                   it
                   falls
                   upon
                   a
                   barbarous
                   word
                   ,
                   yielding
                   no
                   tolerable
                   sense
                   ;
                   though
                   that
                   which
                   seems
                   to
                   be
                   intended
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   make
                   
                     Propitiation
                     or
                     Attonement
                     .
                     Ar.
                     Vatab.
                     Eras.
                     Bez.
                     ad
                     expiandum
                     :
                     Syr.
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     expians
                     super
                     peccata
                     populi
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   constantly
                   translated
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   rather
                   signifies
                   to
                   shew
                   mercy
                   or
                   pity
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   commonly
                   used
                   actively
                   ,
                   for
                   
                     propitium
                     facio
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   propitio
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     please
                     ,
                     appease
                     ,
                     attone
                     ,
                     turn
                     away
                     anger
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   taken
                   in
                   a
                   Passive
                   or
                   Neuter
                   sense
                   ,
                   it
                   signifies
                   to
                   be
                   
                     merciful
                     ,
                     appeased
                     ,
                     reconciled
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   Luke
                   18.13
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     God
                     be
                     merciful
                     unto
                     me
                     a
                     sinner
                     .
                  
                   I
                   much
                   doubt
                   whether
                   any
                   instance
                   can
                   be
                   given
                   of
                   its
                   signifying
                   to
                   expiate
                   ,
                   though
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   construction
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   it
                   be
                   generally
                   so
                   rendered
                   .
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   taken
                   in
                   its
                   first
                   proper
                   sense
                   ,
                   then
                   sin
                   cannot
                   be
                   the
                   next
                   object
                   of
                   the
                   Act
                   denoted
                   by
                   it
                   .
                   Ours
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     make
                     reconciliation
                     for
                     the
                     sins
                     of
                     the
                     people
                  
                   ;
                   of
                   the
                   sense
                   whereof
                   we
                   shall
                   deal
                   afterwards
                   at
                   large
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     In
                     eo
                     enim
                     ,
                     V.
                     for
                     in
                     that
                     :
                     Eras.
                     nam
                     ex
                     hoc
                     ;
                     for
                     from
                     hence
                     :
                     Beza
                     ,
                     nam
                     ex
                     eo
                     ;
                     Vat.
                     ex
                     eo
                     ;
                     ob
                     id
                  
                   :
                   ours
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     in
                     that
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   inasmuch
                   ;
                   not
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     that
                     thing
                     wherein
                     he
                     was
                     tempted
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   ,
                   
                     whereas
                     ,
                     inasmuch
                     ,
                     seeing
                     that
                  
                   ;
                   Arab.
                   
                     for
                     from
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     happened
                     unto
                     him
                     when
                     he
                     was
                     tempted
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     V.
                     passus
                     est
                     ipse
                     tentatus
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     himself
                     suffered
                     and
                     was
                     tempted
                     .
                  
                   (
                   Et
                   )
                   Erasmus
                   tell
                   us
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   many
                   antient
                   Copies
                   ;
                   
                     Ar.
                     in
                     quo
                     passus
                     est
                     ipse
                     tentatus
                     :
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     suffered
                     himself
                     being
                     tempted
                     :
                     Bez.
                     ex
                     eo
                     quod
                     perpessus
                     ipse
                     fuit
                     ,
                     quum
                     est
                     tentatus
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   suffered
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   tempted
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   words
                   rather
                   signifie
                   
                     his
                     sufferings
                     by
                     being
                     tempted
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   his
                   temptations
                   ,
                   than
                   his
                   suffering
                   on
                   other
                   accounts
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   tempted
                   .
                   
                     Syr.
                     for
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     suffered
                     and
                     was
                     tempted
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Vul.
                     Eras.
                     quod
                     ipsi
                     contigit
                     tentatum
                     esse
                     ;
                     that
                     it
                     befell
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     tempted
                     .
                  
                   Laying
                   the
                   whole
                   upon
                   Temptation
                   ,
                   because
                   in
                   the
                   latter
                   clause
                   mention
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   tempted
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   addition
                   of
                   sufferings
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   certain
                   whether
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   be
                   from
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   from
                   whose
                   active
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     middle
                     signification
                  
                   in
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   found
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   by
                   an
                   usual
                   Pleonasme
                   of
                   Theta
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   so
                   ,
                   
                   not
                   his
                   suffering
                   ,
                   but
                   his
                   labouring
                   under
                   temptation
                   is
                   intended
                   .
                   If
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   commonly
                   thought
                   ,
                   it
                   be
                   from
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   I
                   confess
                   that
                   word
                   is
                   sometimes
                   used
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   here
                   rendered
                   by
                   
                     Erasmus
                     ,
                     accidit
                     ,
                     contigit
                     ,
                     usu
                     venit
                     ,
                     it
                     happened
                     ,
                     it
                     befell
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   rarely
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   without
                   regard
                   unto
                   suffering
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   being
                   evident
                   that
                   the
                   suffering
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   here
                   intended
                   ,
                   his
                   Temptation
                   being
                   mentioned
                   only
                   as
                   an
                   instance
                   of
                   that
                   
                     whereby
                     he
                     suffered
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   passed
                   over
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   sense
                   carried
                   on
                   unto
                   his
                   Temptation
                   only
                   .
                   He
                   
                     suffered
                     being
                     tempted
                  
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                   is
                   in
                   it self
                   but
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   
                     trial
                     or
                     Experiment
                  
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   being
                   done
                   from
                   various
                   Principles
                   by
                   sundry
                   Means
                   ,
                   for
                   different
                   Ends
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   diverse
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   difference
                   in
                   such
                   tryals
                   ;
                   and
                   great
                   variety
                   in
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   Temptations
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   was
                   tempted
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   what
                   sort
                   his
                   Temptations
                   were
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   consider
                   afterwards
                   .
                   The
                   Aethiop
                   .
                   reads
                   ,
                   
                     when
                     he
                     tempted
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     afflicted
                     him
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   
                     V.
                     potens
                     est
                     &
                     eis
                     qui
                     tentantur
                     auxiliari
                     .
                     (
                     &
                     )
                  
                   again
                   is
                   added
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   retained
                   by
                   Beza
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   copulative
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     emphatical
                     ;
                     potest
                     &
                     eis
                     qui
                     tentanur
                     succurrere
                     ;
                     he
                     can
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   is
                   
                     able
                     to
                     help
                     ,
                     relieve
                     ,
                     succour
                     .
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   properly
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     run
                     in
                     to
                     the
                     cry
                     of
                     any
                     one
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   help
                   and
                   relieve
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   distress
                   ,
                   to
                   come
                   speedily
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   in
                   hast
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   cryeth
                   out
                   in
                   danger
                   .
                   So
                   Thucidides
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     These
                     came
                     in
                     to
                     the
                     help
                     of
                     the
                     Athenians
                  
                   ;
                   (
                   in
                   their
                   distress
                   .
                   )
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   direct
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   respects
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   distressed
                   under
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Temptation
                   ;
                   crying
                   out
                   for
                   help
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   plainly
                   expressed
                   in
                   the
                   Latin
                   succurrere
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   succour
                   taken
                   from
                   thence
                   .
                   So
                   Chrysostom
                   interprets
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   he
                   gives
                   out
                   his
                   hand
                   unto
                   them
                   with
                   all
                   readiness
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Verse
                     17
                     ,
                     18.
                     
                  
                   
                     Wherefore
                     (
                     hence
                     )
                     
                       it
                       behoved
                       him
                       to
                    
                     (
                     it
                     was
                     meet
                     he
                     should
                     )
                     
                       be
                       made
                       like
                       unto
                       his
                    
                     (
                     the
                     )
                     
                       brethren
                       in
                       all
                       things
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     every
                     manner
                     of
                     way
                     )
                     
                       that
                       he
                       might
                       be
                       a
                       mercifull
                       and
                       faithfull
                       High
                       Priest
                       in
                       the
                       things
                       of
                    
                     (
                     pertaining
                     unto
                     )
                     
                       God
                       ,
                       to
                       make
                       reconcilation
                       for
                       the
                       sins
                       of
                       the
                       people
                       .
                       For
                       in
                       that
                    
                     (
                     whereas
                     )
                     
                       he
                       hath
                       suffered
                       being
                    
                     (
                     when
                     he
                     was
                     )
                     
                       tempted
                       ,
                       he
                       is
                       able
                       to
                       succour
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     come
                     in
                     to
                     the
                     help
                     of
                     )
                     
                       them
                       that
                       are
                       tempted
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   In
                   these
                   two
                   Verses
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   illustrates
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   taught
                   before
                   ;
                   and
                   confirms
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   asserted
                   concerning
                   the
                   Sons
                   participation
                   
                     of
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     ,
                     in
                     like
                     manner
                     with
                     the
                     children
                     ,
                  
                   from
                   one
                   especial
                   End
                   thereof
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   End
                   is
                   ,
                   his
                   being
                   an
                   
                     High
                     Priest
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   that
                   the
                   Messiah
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   both
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   granted
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   himself
                   intended
                   more
                   largely
                   afterwards
                   to
                   demonstrate
                   .
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   
                     such
                     an
                     High
                     Priest
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   setled
                   and
                   suited
                   for
                   the
                   discharge
                   of
                   his
                   Office
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   whose
                   good
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   minister
                   therein
                   .
                   This
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   it self
                   doth
                   require
                   .
                   Now
                   they
                   being
                   persons
                   obnoxious
                   unto
                   Temptations
                   and
                   sufferings
                   of
                   all
                   sorts
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   in
                   an
                   especial
                   manner
                   be
                   able
                   ,
                   to
                   help
                   ,
                   relieve
                   and
                   save
                   such
                   Persons
                   .
                   And
                   all
                   this
                   the
                   Apostle
                   declares
                   in
                   these
                   Verses
                   ;
                   in
                   the
                   opening
                   whereof
                   we
                   may
                   consider
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   importance
                   of
                   the
                   
                     illative
                     expression
                  
                   in
                   the
                   entrance
                   ;
                   
                     wherefore
                     ,
                     or
                     hence
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   necessity
                   intimated
                   of
                   what
                   is
                   here
                   assigned
                   to
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ;
                   it
                   
                     behooved
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   it
                   was
                   meet
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   What
                   the
                   Apostle
                   repeats
                   and
                   reasserts
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   
                     in
                     all
                     things
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     every
                     manner
                     of
                     way
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   like
                   unto
                   his
                   brethren
                   ;
                   or
                   ,
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   general
                   End
                   of
                   this
                   his
                   necessary
                   conformity
                   unto
                   the
                   brethren
                   ;
                   that
                   he
                   
                     might
                     be
                     a
                     merciful
                     and
                     faithful
                     High
                     Priest.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   especial
                   work
                   and
                   end
                   of
                   that
                   Office
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   was
                   so
                   prepared
                   for
                   ;
                   in
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     make
                     Reconciliation
                     for
                     the
                     sins
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   A
                   farther
                   enforcement
                   of
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   the
                   foregoing
                   assertion
                   ;
                   taken
                   from
                   a
                   double
                   consideration
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Of
                   what
                   he
                   did
                   ,
                   or
                   what
                   befell
                   him
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   condition
                   wherein
                   he
                   was
                   made
                   like
                   unto
                   the
                   Brethren
                   :
                   
                     he
                     suffered
                     being
                     tempted
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   tempted
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   blessed
                   Effect
                   and
                   consequence
                   thereof
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   preparation
                   unto
                   the
                   farther
                   discharge
                   of
                   his
                   Office
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   them
                   whom
                   he
                   ministers
                   in
                   it
                   for
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     is
                     able
                     to
                     succour
                     them
                     that
                     are
                     tempted
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   There
                   is
                   the
                   Illation
                   intimated
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   wherefore
                   ;
                   Now
                   this
                   may
                   respect
                   either
                   what
                   had
                   been
                   
                     before
                     discoursed
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   what
                   is
                   farther
                   insisted
                   on
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   ensuing
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   first
                   way
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   would
                   seem
                   to
                   infer
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   his
                   being
                   made
                   like
                   
                     unto
                     his
                     brethren
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                  
                   from
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   before
                   proved
                   of
                   his
                   participation
                   of
                   humane
                   nature
                   ;
                   but
                   this
                   seems
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   .
                   That
                   expression
                   
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     like
                     unto
                     his
                     brethren
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   only
                   
                     a
                     Recapitulation
                  
                   of
                   what
                   the
                   Apostle
                   had
                   before
                   taught
                   concerning
                   his
                   incarnation
                   and
                   sufferings
                   ;
                   and
                   here
                   ,
                   his
                   design
                   is
                   to
                   shew
                   the
                   Reason
                   or
                   End
                   thereof
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   an
                   
                     High
                     Priest
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   discharge
                   his
                   office
                   unto
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   .
                   He
                   gives
                   therefore
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   delivered
                   ,
                   and
                   declares
                   the
                   End
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   wherefore
                   ,
                   
                     or
                     therefore
                     ought
                     he
                     thus
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     like
                     his
                     brethren
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     be
                     a
                     merciful
                     High
                     Priest.
                  
                   And
                   thus
                   did
                   Chrysostom
                   understand
                   the
                   connection
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     Therefore
                     was
                     he
                     made
                     man
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     be
                     a
                     Sacrifice
                     able
                     to
                     purge
                     our
                     sins
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   The
                   Necessity
                   of
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   assertion
                   ,
                   is
                   expressed
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     ought
                     ;
                     it
                     must
                     be
                     so
                  
                   ;
                   it
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   on
                   supposition
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   
                     High
                     Priest.
                  
                   God
                   having
                   designed
                   him
                   unto
                   that
                   Office
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   work
                   thereof
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   
                     indispensibly
                     necessary
                  
                   for
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   like
                   unto
                   his
                   brethren
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   That
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   thus
                   asserts
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     his
                     being
                     made
                     like
                     unto
                     his
                     brethren
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Proposition
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   universal
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   
                     universally
                     to
                     be
                     understood
                  
                   .
                   For
                   that
                   expression
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   capable
                   of
                   sundry
                   limitations
                   .
                   As
                   First
                   ,
                   It
                   respects
                   only
                   all
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   necessary
                   unto
                   the
                   End
                   assigned
                   ;
                   and
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   In
                   them
                   also
                   ,
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   great
                   difference
                   .
                   The
                   things
                   it
                   respects
                   are
                   Nature
                   with
                   the
                   essential
                   properties
                   thereof
                   ;
                   attended
                   with
                   temptations
                   and
                   sufferings
                   .
                   But
                   whereas
                   the
                   Brethren
                   are
                   sinners
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   made
                   like
                   unto
                   them
                   in
                   sin
                   ;
                   which
                   Exception
                   the
                   Apostle
                   elsewhere
                   puts
                   in
                   unto
                   this
                   assertion
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   4.15
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   so
                   far
                   from
                   conducing
                   unto
                   the
                   End
                   aimed
                   at
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   utterly
                   destructive
                   thereof
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   things
                   also
                   wherein
                   he
                   was
                   made
                   like
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   still
                   the
                   Regulation
                   from
                   the
                   End
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   carried
                   along
                   with
                   us
                   .
                   That
                   therein
                   which
                   was
                   needful
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   this
                   Assimulation
                   or
                   conformity
                   extends
                   unto
                   ;
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   otherwise
                   it
                   supposeth
                   not
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   the
                   first
                   part
                   of
                   this
                   
                     double
                     limitation
                  
                   is
                   made
                   evident
                   in
                   the
                   instance
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   truth
                   and
                   necessity
                   of
                   the
                   latter
                   will
                   appear
                   in
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   wherein
                   this
                   Conformity
                   doth
                   consist
                   .
                   As
                   ,
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   He
                   was
                   made
                   like
                   unto
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Essence
                   of
                   humane
                   nature
                   ;
                   a
                   Rational
                   Spiritual
                   Soul
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   mortal
                   body
                   ,
                   quickned
                   by
                   its
                   Union
                   therewithal
                   .
                   This
                   it
                   was
                   necessary
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   like
                   the
                   Brethren
                   in
                   ;
                   and
                   not
                   have
                   a
                   
                     phantastical
                     Body
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   body
                   animated
                   by
                   the
                   Deity
                   as
                   some
                   fancied
                   of
                   old
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   take
                   this
                   nature
                   upon
                   him
                   by
                   natural
                   Generation
                   after
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   this
                   was
                   not
                   necessary
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   so
                   to
                   have
                   done
                   ,
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   farthered
                   the
                   End
                   of
                   his
                   Priesthood
                   ,
                   but
                   have
                   enervated
                   the
                   Efficacy
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   rendered
                   him
                   incapable
                   of
                   being
                   such
                   a
                   Priest
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   .
                   For
                   whereas
                   the
                   
                     Original
                     contagion
                  
                   of
                   sin
                   is
                   derived
                   by
                   natural
                   procreation
                   ,
                   had
                   he
                   been
                   by
                   that
                   means
                   made
                   partaker
                   of
                   humane
                   nature
                   ,
                   how
                   could
                   he
                   have
                   been
                   
                     holy
                     ,
                     harmless
                     ,
                     undefiled
                     ,
                     separate
                     from
                     sinners
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   it
                   became
                   our
                   High
                   Priest
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   7.26
                   .
                   Again
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   necessary
                   that
                   this
                   Humane
                   Nature
                   should
                   have
                   its
                   individuation
                   from
                   its
                   self
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   particular
                   subsistence
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   its
                   self
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   this
                   also
                   would
                   have
                   overthrown
                   his
                   Priesthood
                   .
                   For
                   whereas
                   the
                   efficacy
                   thereof
                   depends
                   on
                   the
                   excellency
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   Nature
                   ,
                   this
                   could
                   not
                   have
                   given
                   its
                   influence
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   had
                   not
                   the
                   Humane
                   Nature
                   been
                   taken
                   into
                   the
                   same
                   personal
                   subsistence
                   with
                   its
                   self
                   .
                   Only
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   have
                   an
                   Humane
                   Nature
                   ,
                   truly
                   and
                   really
                   as
                   the
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   and
                   therein
                   be
                   like
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   this
                   was
                   necessary
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   an
                   offering
                   Priest
                   :
                   and
                   have
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   to
                   offer
                   unto
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   It
                   was
                   also
                   necessary
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   and
                   with
                   his
                   Humane
                   Nature
                   he
                   should
                   take
                   upon
                   him
                   all
                   the
                   Properties
                   and
                   Affections
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   made
                   like
                   unto
                   the
                   Brethren
                   .
                   He
                   was
                   not
                   to
                   have
                   an
                   
                     ubiquatarian
                     body
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   body
                   commensurate
                   to
                   the
                   Deity
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   immense
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   no
                   true
                   body
                   at
                   all
                   .
                   Nor
                   was
                   his
                   soul
                   to
                   
                   be
                   freed
                   from
                   the
                   Affections
                   which
                   are
                   connatural
                   to
                   an
                   humane
                   rational
                   soul
                   ;
                   as
                   Love
                   ,
                   Joy
                   ,
                   Fear
                   ,
                   Sorrow
                   ,
                   Shame
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   ;
                   nor
                   was
                   his
                   Body
                   to
                   be
                   free
                   from
                   being
                   obnoxious
                   unto
                   Hunger
                   ,
                   Thirst
                   ,
                   Cold
                   ,
                   Pain
                   ,
                   Death
                   it self
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   whereas
                   these
                   things
                   in
                   the
                   Brethren
                   are
                   attended
                   with
                   
                     irregular
                     perturbations
                  
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   ;
                   and
                   whereas
                   all
                   the
                   individuals
                   of
                   them
                   have
                   their
                   proper
                   infirmities
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   Persons
                   ,
                   partly
                   ,
                   by
                   inordinate
                   inclinations
                   from
                   their
                   Tempers
                   and
                   Complexions
                   ,
                   partly
                   ,
                   in
                   Weaknesses
                   and
                   Sicknesses
                   ,
                   proceeding
                   either
                   from
                   their
                   Original
                   Constitutions
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   following
                   inordinacies
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   no
                   way
                   needful
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   made
                   like
                   unto
                   the
                   Brethren
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   a
                   Conformity
                   unto
                   them
                   therein
                   would
                   have
                   absolutely
                   impeded
                   the
                   work
                   he
                   had
                   to
                   do
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   He
                   was
                   also
                   like
                   unto
                   us
                   in
                   Temptations
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Reason
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   gives
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   Verse
                   ;
                   but
                   herein
                   also
                   some
                   difference
                   may
                   be
                   observed
                   between
                   him
                   and
                   us
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   most
                   of
                   our
                   Temptations
                   arise
                   from
                   
                     within
                     us
                  
                   ,
                   from
                   our
                   own
                   Unbelief
                   and
                   Lusts.
                   Again
                   ,
                   in
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   
                     from
                     without
                  
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   somewhat
                   in
                   us
                   to
                   
                     take
                     part
                     with
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   alwayes
                   makes
                   us
                   fail
                   in
                   our
                   duty
                   of
                   resistance
                   ,
                   and
                   oft-times
                   leads
                   to
                   farther
                   miscarriages
                   .
                   But
                   from
                   these
                   things
                   he
                   was
                   absolutely
                   free
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   no
                   inward
                   disposition
                   or
                   inclination
                   unto
                   the
                   least
                   evil
                   ,
                   being
                   perfect
                   in
                   all
                   Graces
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   their
                   Operations
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   :
                   So
                   when
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   came
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   
                     no
                     part
                     in
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   nothing
                   to
                   close
                   with
                   his
                   suggestions
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   entertain
                   his
                   terrors
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   
                     His
                     Sufferings
                  
                   were
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   kind
                   ,
                   with
                   them
                   that
                   the
                   Brethren
                   underwent
                   ,
                   or
                   ought
                   so
                   to
                   have
                   done
                   ;
                   yet
                   they
                   had
                   far
                   different
                   Effects
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                   from
                   what
                   they
                   would
                   have
                   had
                   on
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   whereas
                   he
                   was
                   perfectly
                   innocent
                   ,
                   and
                   perfectly
                   righteous
                   ,
                   no
                   way
                   deserving
                   them
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Person
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   free
                   from
                   all
                   impressions
                   of
                   those
                   sinful
                   consequents
                   which
                   attend
                   the
                   utmost
                   sufferings
                   under
                   the
                   Curse
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   by
                   sinners
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   the
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     likeness
                     in
                     all
                     here
                  
                   asserted
                   ,
                   is
                   capable
                   of
                   a
                   double
                   limitation
                   ;
                   the
                   first
                   concerning
                   some
                   things
                   themselves
                   ,
                   as
                   sin
                   ;
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   the
                   mode
                   or
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   wherein
                   the
                   conformity
                   doth
                   really
                   consist
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   thus
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   like
                   unto
                   them
                   it
                   
                     became
                     him
                  
                   ;
                   it
                   was
                   meet
                   ,
                   just
                   and
                   necessary
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   should
                   make
                   him
                   so
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   Office
                   ,
                   Duty
                   and
                   Employment
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   assigned
                   him
                   unto
                   ;
                   which
                   as
                   the
                   End
                   hereof
                   ,
                   is
                   nextly
                   to
                   be
                   enquired
                   after
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   The
                   general
                   End
                   of
                   his
                   Conformity
                   unto
                   the
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   he
                   
                     might
                     be
                     a
                     merciful
                     and
                     faithful
                     High
                     Priest.
                  
                   Two
                   things
                   are
                   comprized
                   herein
                   :
                   First
                   ,
                   The
                   Office
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   designed
                   unto
                   ;
                   He
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   High
                   Priest
                   ;
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   His
                   Qualifications
                   for
                   that
                   Office
                   :
                   He
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   merciful
                   and
                   faithful
                   .
                   His
                   conformity
                   unto
                   the
                   Brethren
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   seen
                   ,
                   consisted
                   in
                   two
                   things
                   :
                   First
                   His
                   Participation
                   of
                   their
                   nature
                   :
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   His
                   Copartnership
                   with
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   condition
                   of
                   suffering
                   and
                   temptation
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   of
                   these
                   was
                   necessary
                   unto
                   his
                   Office
                   ;
                   the
                   latter
                   unto
                   his
                   Qualifications
                   .
                   He
                   was
                   made
                   man
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   an
                   High
                   Priest
                   ;
                   he
                   
                     suffered
                     being
                     tempted
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   merciful
                   and
                   faithful
                   .
                   There
                   was
                   no
                   more
                   required
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   an
                   High
                   Priest
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   partake
                   of
                   our
                   nature
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   
                     merciful
                     and
                     faithful
                  
                   ,
                   with
                   that
                   kind
                   of
                   mercy
                   and
                   faithfulness
                   which
                   the
                   Brethren
                   stood
                   in
                   need
                   of
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   moreover
                   required
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   
                     suffer
                     and
                     be
                     tempted
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   things
                   must
                   be
                   distinctly
                   considered
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   That
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   an
                   High
                   Priest
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   necessary
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   
                     partaker
                     of
                     the
                     Nature
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                  
                   for
                   whom
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   administer
                   in
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   God.
                   So
                   the
                   Apostle
                   informs
                   us
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   5.1
                   .
                   
                     Every
                     High
                     Priest
                     for
                     men
                  
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   
                     taken
                     from
                     among
                     men
                  
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   not
                   work
                   for
                   an
                   Angel
                   ;
                   nor
                   for
                   God
                   himself
                   as
                   such
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   although
                   the
                   benefits
                   of
                   the
                   Priesthood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   were
                   communicated
                   unto
                   all
                   Believers
                   from
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   the
                   compact
                   and
                   agreement
                   between
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   him
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   undertaking
                   and
                   execution
                   of
                   that
                   Office
                   at
                   the
                   time
                   appointed
                   ;
                   yet
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   actually
                   ,
                   nor
                   could
                   be
                   an
                   High
                   Priest
                   ,
                   untill
                   he
                   was
                   
                     cloathed
                     with
                     flesh
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   partaker
                   of
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   .
                   The
                   duty
                   which
                   as
                   an
                   High
                   Priest
                   he
                   had
                   perform
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   to
                   offer
                   
                     Gifts
                     and
                     Sacrifices
                     unto
                     God
                     ,
                     Chap.
                  
                   8.3
                   .
                   with
                   the
                   especial
                   nature
                   of
                   that
                   great
                   Sacrifice
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   offer
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   himself
                   ,
                   his
                   Body
                   and
                   Soul
                   prepared
                   and
                   given
                   him
                   for
                   that
                   purpose
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   10.10
                   .
                   require
                   and
                   make
                   necessary
                   this
                   Conformity
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   cause
                   then
                   was
                   he
                   made
                   like
                   unto
                   the
                   Brethren
                   in
                   a
                   Participation
                   of
                   Humane
                   Nature
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   That
                   in
                   this
                   nature
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   
                     perfectly
                     Holy
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   exactly
                   discharge
                   
                   his
                   duty
                   according
                   unto
                   the
                   Mind
                   and
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   was
                   all
                   that
                   was
                   required
                   of
                   him
                   as
                   to
                   his
                   being
                   an
                   High
                   Priest.
                   But
                   this
                   was
                   not
                   all
                   that
                   the
                   estate
                   and
                   condition
                   of
                   the
                   Brethren
                   required
                   .
                   Their
                   sorrows
                   ,
                   tenderness
                   ,
                   weakness
                   ,
                   miseries
                   ,
                   disconsolations
                   are
                   such
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   not
                   a
                   contemperation
                   of
                   his
                   
                     sublime
                     Holiness
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   absolute
                   perfection
                   in
                   fulfilling
                   of
                   all
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                   with
                   some
                   Qualifications
                   enclining
                   him
                   to
                   Condescension
                   ,
                   Pity
                   ,
                   Compassion
                   ,
                   and
                   tender
                   sense
                   of
                   their
                   condition
                   ,
                   what
                   ever
                   might
                   be
                   the
                   issue
                   of
                   their
                   safety
                   in
                   the
                   
                     life
                     to
                     come
                  
                   ,
                   their
                   Comforts
                   in
                   
                     this
                     life
                  
                   would
                   be
                   in
                   continual
                   hazard
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   cause
                   therefore
                   was
                   he
                   made
                   like
                   unto
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   infirmities
                   of
                   their
                   nature
                   ,
                   their
                   Temptations
                   and
                   Sufferings
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   all
                   their
                   disconsolations
                   and
                   sorrows
                   do
                   arise
                   .
                   Hence
                   was
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   the
                   Qualifications
                   for
                   his
                   Office
                   which
                   by
                   his
                   sufferings
                   and
                   Temptations
                   he
                   was
                   furnished
                   withal
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   two
                   :
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   Mercifulness
                   ;
                   he
                   was
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   merciful
                   ,
                   
                     tenderly
                     compassionate
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Syriack
                     Version
                  
                   renders
                   the
                   word
                   ;
                   misericors
                   ;
                   one
                   that
                   layes
                   all
                   the
                   miseries
                   of
                   his
                   people
                   to
                   heart
                   ,
                   so
                   caring
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   relieve
                   them
                   .
                   Mercy
                   in
                   God
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   naked
                   simple
                   Apprehension
                   of
                   misery
                   ,
                   made
                   Effective
                   by
                   an
                   act
                   of
                   his
                   holy
                   Will
                   to
                   relieve
                   .
                   Mercy
                   in
                   Christ
                   is
                   a
                   compassion
                   ,
                   a
                   condolency
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   a
                   moving
                   of
                   pity
                   and
                   sorrow
                   joyned
                   with
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   Humane
                   Nature
                   of
                   Christ
                   a
                   Grace
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   in
                   all
                   perfection
                   .
                   Now
                   it
                   being
                   such
                   a
                   Vertue
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   operation
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   deeply
                   affects
                   the
                   whole
                   soul
                   and
                   body
                   also
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   incomparably
                   more
                   excellent
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   than
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   needs
                   produce
                   the
                   same
                   effects
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   in
                   others
                   in
                   lesser
                   degrees
                   it
                   is
                   attended
                   .
                   Thus
                   we
                   find
                   him
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   full
                   of
                   this
                   Compassion
                   and
                   pity
                   towards
                   all
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   the
                   worst
                   of
                   his
                   enemies
                   ,
                   expressing
                   it self
                   by
                   sighs
                   and
                   tears
                   ,
                   intimating
                   the
                   deep
                   compassion
                   of
                   his
                   heart
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   made
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   even
                   
                     forget
                     his
                     own
                     miseries
                  
                   in
                   his
                   greatest
                   distress
                   ,
                   when
                   seeing
                   the
                   
                     Daughters
                     of
                     Jerusalem
                  
                   mourn
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   going
                   to
                   his
                   Cross
                   ,
                   he
                   minds
                   them
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   his
                   compassionate
                   heart
                   was
                   fixed
                   on
                   ,
                   even
                   their
                   approaching
                   misery
                   and
                   ruine
                   ,
                   Luke
                   23.28
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   neither
                   is
                   this
                   Mercifulness
                   in
                   general
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   intends
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   considers
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   excited
                   ,
                   provoked
                   ,
                   and
                   drawn
                   forth
                   by
                   his
                   own
                   temptations
                   and
                   sufferings
                   .
                   He
                   suffered
                   and
                   was
                   tempted
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   merciful
                   ,
                   not
                   absolutely
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   merciful
                   High
                   Priest.
                   The
                   Relation
                   of
                   the
                   Sufferings
                   and
                   Temptations
                   of
                   Christ
                   unto
                   his
                   Mercifulness
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   as
                   unto
                   the
                   Grace
                   ,
                   or
                   Habit
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   unto
                   its
                   especial
                   Exercise
                   as
                   our
                   High
                   Priest.
                   And
                   this
                   mercifulness
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   gracious
                   Condolency
                   and
                   Compassion
                   of
                   his
                   whole
                   soul
                   with
                   his
                   people
                   in
                   all
                   their
                   temptations
                   ,
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   dangers
                   ,
                   fears
                   and
                   sorrows
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   continual
                   propensity
                   of
                   Will
                   and
                   Affections
                   unto
                   their
                   Relief
                   ,
                   implanted
                   in
                   him
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   as
                   one
                   of
                   those
                   Graces
                   which
                   were
                   to
                   dwell
                   in
                   his
                   nature
                   in
                   all
                   fulness
                   ,
                   excited
                   and
                   provoked
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   its
                   continual
                   exercise
                   in
                   his
                   Office
                   of
                   High
                   Priest
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   sense
                   and
                   experience
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   himself
                   had
                   of
                   those
                   Miseries
                   which
                   they
                   undergo
                   ;
                   whereof
                   more
                   on
                   the
                   last
                   Verse
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   The
                   other
                   Qualification
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   faithful
                   .
                   Some
                   understand
                   by
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     verus
                     ,
                     legitimus
                     ,
                     true
                     and
                     rightful
                  
                   ;
                   made
                   so
                   in
                   a
                   due
                   manner
                   ,
                   whereof
                   the
                   Apostle
                   treats
                   expresly
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   5.5
                   .
                   Others
                   ,
                   his
                   general
                   Faithfulness
                   ,
                   Integrity
                   ,
                   and
                   Righteousness
                   in
                   the
                   discharge
                   of
                   his
                   Office
                   ,
                   being
                   
                     faithful
                     unto
                     him
                     that
                     appointed
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   Chap.
                   3.2
                   .
                   But
                   neither
                   of
                   these
                   senses
                   answer
                   the
                   especial
                   design
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   nor
                   his
                   referring
                   of
                   this
                   Qualification
                   unto
                   his
                   conformity
                   with
                   the
                   Brethren
                   in
                   sufferings
                   and
                   temptations
                   .
                   It
                   must
                   also
                   answer
                   that
                   mercifulness
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   before
                   described
                   .
                   It
                   consists
                   therefore
                   in
                   his
                   exact
                   ,
                   constant
                   ,
                   careful
                   consideration
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   concernments
                   of
                   the
                   Brethren
                   under
                   their
                   temptations
                   and
                   sufferings
                   .
                   This
                   he
                   is
                   excited
                   unto
                   by
                   his
                   own
                   Experience
                   of
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   serve
                   God
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   condition
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   described
                   ,
                   Isa.
                   40.11
                   .
                   Not
                   his
                   Faithfulness
                   then
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   discharged
                   his
                   whole
                   Office
                   ,
                   and
                   accomplished
                   the
                   work
                   committed
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   John
                   17.4
                   .
                   but
                   his
                   constant
                   Care
                   and
                   Condescension
                   unto
                   the
                   Wants
                   and
                   Sorrows
                   of
                   his
                   suffering
                   and
                   tempted
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   is
                   here
                   intended
                   .
                
                 
                   Before
                   we
                   proceed
                   unto
                   the
                   Explication
                   of
                   the
                   remaining
                   passages
                   of
                   these
                   Verses
                   ,
                   what
                   offers
                   it self
                   from
                   what
                   hath
                   been
                   already
                   discoursed
                   unto
                   our
                   Instruction
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   observed
                   :
                   As
                   ,
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     promised
                     Messiah
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     great
                     High
                     Priest
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   This
                   the
                   Apostle
                   here
                   presumes
                   and
                   proves
                   elsewhere
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   we
                   have
                   elsewhere
                   confirmed
                   .
                   The
                   especial
                   Office
                   of
                   Priesthood
                   ,
                   for
                   one
                   to
                   perform
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   behalf
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   came
                   in
                   after
                   sin
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   first
                   Promise
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   Innocency
                   every
                   one
                   
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   Priest
                   for
                   himself
                   ,
                   or
                   perform
                   in
                   
                     his
                     own
                     name
                  
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   with
                   God
                   he
                   had
                   to
                   do
                   according
                   unto
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   his
                   Creation
                   .
                   This
                   priviledge
                   failing
                   by
                   sin
                   ,
                   which
                   cut
                   off
                   all
                   gracious
                   entercourse
                   between
                   God
                   and
                   man
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     new
                     way
                  
                   was
                   provided
                   and
                   included
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Promise
                   for
                   the
                   transaction
                   of
                   things
                   between
                   God
                   and
                   sinners
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   by
                   Christ
                   alone
                   ,
                   the
                   promised
                   seed
                   .
                   But
                   because
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   immediately
                   exhibited
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   that
                   sundry
                   Sacrifices
                   should
                   be
                   offered
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   partly
                   for
                   his
                   Honour
                   and
                   Glory
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   testifie
                   the
                   subjection
                   of
                   his
                   people
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   partly
                   to
                   teach
                   and
                   instruct
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Nature
                   and
                   Benefits
                   of
                   the
                   Priesthood
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   designed
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   exemplifie
                   it
                   in
                   such
                   Representations
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   capable
                   of
                   ,
                   he
                   did
                   at
                   several
                   seasons
                   institute
                   various
                   sorts
                   of
                   temporary
                   fading
                   
                     typical
                     Priests
                  
                   ;
                   this
                   he
                   did
                   both
                   before
                   and
                   after
                   the
                   Law.
                   Not
                   that
                   ever
                   there
                   was
                   amongst
                   them
                   a
                   
                     Priest
                     properly
                     and
                     absolutely
                     so
                     called
                     ,
                  
                   by
                   whom
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   men
                   might
                   be
                   completely
                   and
                   ultimately
                   transacted
                   with
                   God.
                   Only
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   appointed
                   to
                   administer
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   behalf
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   were
                   
                     called
                     Priests
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   Rulers
                   are
                   called
                   gods
                   ;
                   because
                   they
                   
                     represented
                     the
                     true
                     Priest
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   outwardly
                   expressed
                   his
                   actings
                   unto
                   the
                   people
                   .
                   The
                   true
                   ,
                   proper
                   ,
                   and
                   absolute
                   High
                   Priest
                   ,
                   is
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   alone
                   ,
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   alone
                   had
                   
                     all
                     the
                     solemnities
                  
                   that
                   were
                   necessary
                   for
                   the
                   constitution
                   and
                   confirmation
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   Priest.
                   As
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                   the
                   Oath
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   necessary
                   hereunto
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   Priesthood
                   might
                   be
                   stable
                   and
                   unchangeable
                   .
                   Now
                   none
                   was
                   ever
                   appointed
                   a
                   Priest
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Oath
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   Christ
                   alone
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   declares
                   ,
                   chap.
                   7.20
                   ,
                   21.
                   
                   And
                   how
                   this
                   differences
                   his
                   Office
                   from
                   that
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   shall
                   on
                   that
                   place
                   be
                   made
                   manifest
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   He
                   alone
                   had
                   
                     somewhat
                     of
                     his
                     own
                  
                   to
                   offer
                   unto
                   God
                   ;
                   other
                   Priests
                   had
                   
                     somewhat
                     to
                     offer
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   nothing
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   ;
                   only
                   they
                   offered
                   up
                   the
                   beasts
                   that
                   were
                   brought
                   unto
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   people
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   had
                   a
                   Body
                   and
                   Soul
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   
                     prepared
                     for
                     him
                     to
                     offer
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   properly
                   his
                   own
                   and
                   at
                   his
                   own
                   disposal
                   ,
                   chap.
                   10.5
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   He
                   alone
                   was
                   set
                   
                     over
                     the
                     whole
                     spiritual
                     House
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   whole
                   Family
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   heaven
                   and
                   earth
                   .
                   This
                   belongs
                   unto
                   the
                   Office
                   of
                   a
                   High
                   Priest
                   ,
                   to
                   preside
                   in
                   and
                   over
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   look
                   to
                   the
                   rule
                   and
                   disposal
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   therein
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   Priests
                   of
                   old
                   were
                   ,
                   as
                   unto
                   this
                   part
                   of
                   their
                   Office
                   ,
                   confined
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     material
                     House
                  
                   or
                   Temple
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   but
                   
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   was
                   set
                   over
                   the
                   whole
                   
                     spiritual
                     House
                     of
                     God
                  
                   to
                   rule
                   and
                   dispose
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   chap.
                   3.6
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   He
                   alone
                   
                     abides
                     for
                     ever
                  
                   .
                   The
                   true
                   and
                   real
                   High
                   Priest
                   was
                   not
                   to
                   minister
                   for
                   
                     one
                     Age
                  
                   or
                   Generation
                   only
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   the
                   whole
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   unto
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   Prerogative
                   of
                   the
                   Priesthood
                   of
                   Christ
                   the
                   Apostle
                   insists
                   upon
                   ,
                   chap.
                   7.23
                   ,
                   24.
                   5.
                   
                   He
                   alone
                   did
                   ,
                   and
                   could
                   do
                   the
                   
                     true
                     and
                     proper
                     work
                     of
                     a
                     Priest
                  
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   
                     make
                     reconciliation
                     for
                     the
                     sins
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Sacrifices
                   of
                   other
                   Priests
                   could
                   only
                   represent
                   what
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   the
                   thing
                   it self
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   effect
                   ;
                   for
                   
                     it
                     was
                     not
                     possible
                     that
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     bulls
                     and
                     goats
                     should
                     take
                     away
                     sin
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   shews
                   ,
                   chap.
                   10.4
                   .
                   but
                   this
                   was
                   done
                   effectually
                   
                     by
                     that
                     one
                     offering
                  
                   which
                   this
                   High
                   Priest
                   offered
                   ,
                   verse
                   11
                   ,
                   12
                   ,
                   13
                   ,
                   14.
                   
                   All
                   which
                   things
                   must
                   be
                   afterwards
                   insisted
                   on
                   in
                   their
                   proper
                   places
                   ,
                   if
                   God
                   permit
                   .
                   This
                   then
                   is
                   his
                   Prerogative
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   our
                   priviledge
                   and
                   advantage
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   
                     The
                     assumption
                     of
                     our
                     nature
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     conformity
                     unto
                     us
                     therein
                     ,
                     was
                     principally
                     necessary
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     on
                     the
                     account
                     of
                     his
                     being
                     an
                     High
                     Priest
                     for
                     us
                     .
                  
                   It
                   behoved
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   like
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   an
                   High
                   Priest
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   the
                   great
                   Prophet
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   he
                   did
                   in
                   part
                   teach
                   and
                   instruct
                   it
                   ,
                   whilst
                   he
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Person
                   :
                   but
                   this
                   was
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   a
                   meer
                   consequence
                   of
                   his
                   
                     assuming
                     our
                     nature
                  
                   to
                   be
                   our
                   High
                   Priest.
                   For
                   he
                   instructed
                   his
                   Church
                   before
                   and
                   after
                   principally
                   by
                   his
                   Spirit
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   he
                   might
                   have
                   done
                   to
                   the
                   full
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   had
                   never
                   been
                   incarnate
                   .
                   So
                   also
                   might
                   he
                   have
                   ruled
                   it
                   with
                   supreme
                   Power
                   as
                   its
                   King
                   and
                   Head.
                   But
                   our
                   
                     High
                     Priest
                  
                   without
                   the
                   assumption
                   of
                   our
                   nature
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   ,
                   because
                   without
                   this
                   he
                   had
                   
                     nothing
                     to
                     offer
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   necessity
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   have
                   somewhat
                   to
                   offer
                   unto
                   God.
                   A
                   Priest
                   without
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                   is
                   as
                   a
                   King
                   without
                   a
                   Subject
                   .
                   Had
                   not
                   God
                   
                     prepared
                     him
                     a
                     body
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   could
                   have
                   had
                   nothing
                   to
                   offer
                   .
                   He
                   was
                   to
                   have
                   
                     a
                     self
                  
                   to
                   offer
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   Priesthood
                   had
                   been
                   in
                   vain
                   .
                   For
                   God
                   had
                   shewed
                   that
                   no
                   other
                   Sacrifice
                   would
                   be
                   accepted
                   ,
                   or
                   was
                   effectual
                   for
                   that
                   end
                   which
                   was
                   designed
                   unto
                   this
                   Office.
                   On
                   this
                   therefore
                   is
                   laid
                   the
                   indispensible
                   necessity
                   of
                   the
                   Incarnation
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   III.
                   
                     Such
                     was
                     the
                     unspeakable
                     love
                     of
                     Christ
                     unto
                     the
                     Brethren
                     ,
                     than
                     he
                     would
                     refuse
                     
                     nothing
                     ,
                     no
                     condition
                     ,
                     that
                     was
                     needful
                     to
                     fit
                     him
                     for
                     the
                     discharge
                     of
                     the
                     work
                     which
                     he
                     h●d
                     undertaken
                     for
                     them
                     .
                  
                   Their
                   High
                   Priest
                   he
                   must
                   be
                   ,
                   this
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   ,
                   unless
                   he
                   were
                   made
                   
                     like
                     unto
                     them
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     .
                  
                   He
                   knew
                   what
                   this
                   would
                   cost
                   him
                   ,
                   what
                   trouble
                   ,
                   sorrow
                   ,
                   suffering
                   in
                   that
                   conformity
                   unto
                   them
                   he
                   must
                   undergo
                   ;
                   what
                   miseries
                   he
                   must
                   conflict
                   withall
                   all
                   his
                   life
                   ;
                   what
                   a
                   close
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   put
                   unto
                   his
                   pilgrimage
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                   ;
                   what
                   woful
                   temptations
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   pass
                   through
                   :
                   all
                   lay
                   open
                   and
                   naked
                   before
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   such
                   was
                   his
                   Love
                   ,
                   shadowed
                   out
                   unto
                   us
                   by
                   that
                   of
                   
                     Jac●b
                     to
                     Rachel
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   content
                   to
                   submit
                   unto
                   any
                   terms
                   ,
                   to
                   undergo
                   any
                   condition
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   save
                   and
                   enjoy
                   his
                   
                     beloved
                     Church
                  
                   .
                   See
                   Ephes.
                   5.25
                   ,
                   26.
                   
                   And
                   surely
                   he
                   who
                   was
                   so
                   intense
                   in
                   his
                   love
                   ,
                   is
                   no
                   less
                   constant
                   therein
                   .
                   Nor
                   hath
                   he
                   left
                   any
                   thing
                   undone
                   that
                   was
                   needful
                   to
                   bring
                   us
                   unto
                   God.
                   But
                   we
                   are
                   yet
                   farther
                   to
                   proceed
                   with
                   our
                   explication
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   The
                   Apostle
                   having
                   asserted
                   the
                   Priesthood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   describes
                   in
                   the
                   
                     fifth
                     place
                  
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   Office
                   it self
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   vested
                   in
                   him
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   he
                   doth
                   two
                   ways
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   By
                   a
                   general
                   description
                   of
                   the
                   Object
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   exercised
                   about
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     things
                     appertaining
                     unto
                     God.
                  
                   2.
                   
                   In
                   a
                   particular
                   instance
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   his
                   Priesthood
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   great
                   work
                   that
                   he
                   performed
                   thereby
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   reconciliation
                   for
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   He
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   
                     High
                     Priest
                     in
                     the
                     things
                     pertaining
                     unto
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   things
                   that
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   for
                   God
                   with
                   men
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   speaks
                   ,
                   
                     We
                     are
                     Ambassadors
                     for
                     Christ
                     ,
                     as
                     though
                     God
                     did
                     beseech
                     you
                     by
                     us
                     ,
                  
                   2
                   Cor.
                   5.20
                   .
                   Or
                   in
                   things
                   that
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   with
                   God
                   for
                   men
                   .
                   For
                   there
                   were
                   two
                   general
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Office
                   of
                   the
                   High
                   Priest
                   :
                   the
                   one
                   to
                   preside
                   in
                   the
                   House
                   and
                   over
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   do
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   God
                   with
                   men
                   .
                   This
                   the
                   Prophet
                   assigns
                   unto
                   Joshua
                   the
                   High
                   Priest
                   ,
                   an
                   especial
                   Type
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Zech.
                   3.7
                   .
                   
                     Thus
                     saith
                     the
                     Lord
                     of
                     hosts
                     ,
                     If
                     thou
                     wilt
                     walk
                     ,
                     in
                     my
                     ways
                     ,
                     and
                     if
                     thou
                     wilt
                     keep
                     my
                     charge
                     ,
                     then
                     thou
                     shalt
                     also
                     judge
                     my
                     house
                     ,
                     and
                     thou
                     shalt
                     also
                     keep
                     my
                     courts
                     .
                  
                   And
                   of
                   Christ
                   himself
                   ,
                   even
                   
                     he
                     shall
                     build
                     the
                     Temple
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     shall
                     bear
                     the
                     glory
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     sit
                     and
                     rule
                     upon
                     his
                     throne
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     shall
                     be
                     a
                     priest
                     upon
                     his
                     throne
                     ,
                     chap.
                  
                   6.13
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     High
                     Priest
                     of
                     our
                     profession
                     ,
                     chap.
                  
                   3.1
                   .
                   He
                   was
                   set
                   authoritatively
                   over
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   care
                   that
                   the
                   whole
                   Worship
                   of
                   it
                   were
                   performed
                   according
                   unto
                   his
                   appointment
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   declare
                   his
                   Statutes
                   and
                   Ordinances
                   unto
                   the
                   people
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   this
                   sense
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   is
                   also
                   the
                   High
                   Priest
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   feeding
                   and
                   ruling
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   and
                   Authority
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Mich.
                   5.4
                   .
                   Yet
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   that
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   Office
                   which
                   is
                   here
                   intended
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   .
                   The
                   other
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   High
                   Priests
                   Office
                   was
                   to
                   perform
                   the
                   things
                   
                     toward
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   on
                   the
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   performed
                   .
                   So
                   Jethro
                   adviseth
                   
                     Moses
                     ,
                     Exod.
                  
                   18.19
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Be
                     thou
                     unto
                     the
                     people
                     before
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   words
                   the
                   LXX
                   render
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   phrase
                   here
                   used
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   
                     Be
                     thou
                     unto
                     the
                     people
                     in
                     things
                     appertaining
                     unto
                     God.
                  
                   And
                   this
                   was
                   the
                   principal
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Office
                   and
                   Duty
                   of
                   the
                   High
                   Priest
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   being
                   only
                   a
                   consequent
                   thereof
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   so
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Office
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   manifests
                   in
                   the
                   especial
                   limitation
                   which
                   he
                   adjoyns
                   unto
                   this
                   general
                   assertion
                   ;
                   he
                   was
                   an
                   High
                   Priest
                   in
                   things
                   appertaining
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     reconcile
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   make
                   reconciliation
                   for
                   
                     the
                     sins
                     of
                     the
                     people
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Two
                   things
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   :
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Object
                   of
                   the
                   Priestly
                   action
                   here
                   assigned
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ.
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Action
                   it self
                   ,
                   which
                   with
                   respect
                   thereunto
                   he
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   perform
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   first
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     the
                     people
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   say
                   some
                   ;
                   the
                   
                     seed
                     of
                     Abraham
                  
                   ,
                   whose
                   interest
                   in
                   the
                   Mediation
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   priviledge
                   therein
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   here
                   minds
                   them
                   of
                   ,
                   to
                   provoke
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   to
                   constancy
                   in
                   their
                   faith
                   and
                   profession
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   also
                   they
                   limit
                   the
                   term
                   Brethren
                   before
                   used
                   ,
                   not
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Elect
                   among
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   are
                   excluded
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   expresly
                   mentions
                   only
                   the
                   first
                   fruits
                   in
                   the
                   Jews
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   sense
                   is
                   not
                   necessarily
                   included
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   ;
                   the
                   intention
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   the
                   expression
                   is
                   only
                   to
                   give
                   some
                   light
                   into
                   the
                   effect
                   of
                   the
                   Priesthood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Office
                   of
                   the
                   High
                   Priest
                   under
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   discharge
                   thereof
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   a
                   
                     peculiar
                     people
                  
                   for
                   whom
                   he
                   made
                   attonement
                   ,
                   so
                   also
                   hath
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     all
                     his
                     Elect.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Action
                   ascribed
                   unto
                   him
                   is
                   expressed
                   in
                   those
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   want
                   not
                   their
                   difficulty
                   ,
                   the
                   construction
                   of
                   the
                   Verb
                   being
                   inconsistent
                   with
                   its
                   native
                   and
                   proper
                   signification
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   is
                   properly
                   and
                   usually
                   in
                   all
                   Writers
                   ,
                   Sacred
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   to
                   appease
                   ,
                   to
                   attone
                   ,
                   to
                   please
                   ,
                   to
                   propitiate
                   ,
                   to
                   recon●ile
                   .
                   
                   But
                   the
                   following
                   word
                   seems
                   not
                   to
                   admit
                   of
                   that
                   sense
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   For
                   how
                   can
                   any
                   one
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   please
                   ,
                   or
                   attone
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     reconcile
                     sin
                  
                   ?
                   Wherefore
                   some
                   laying
                   the
                   emphasis
                   of
                   the
                   expression
                   on
                   the
                   construction
                   ,
                   do
                   regulate
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   Verb
                   by
                   the
                   Noun
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Act
                   by
                   the
                   Object
                   ▪
                   and
                   so
                   will
                   have
                   it
                   signifie
                   to
                   
                     expiate
                     ,
                     cleanse
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     do
                     away
                     sin
                  
                   ;
                   to
                   cleanse
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   to
                   do
                   away
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   .
                   The
                   
                     Vulgar
                     Latine
                  
                   renders
                   the
                   word
                   
                     repropitio
                     ,
                     ut
                     repropit●aret
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   ,
                   as
                   Anselm
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   hath
                   those
                   that
                   follow
                   him
                   ,
                   is
                   composed
                   of
                   
                     re
                     ,
                     prope
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   cleo
                   ;
                   a
                   barbarous
                   Etymologie
                   of
                   a
                   barbarous
                   word
                   .
                   Propitio
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   Latin●
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   used
                   not
                   only
                   by
                   Plautus
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   Suetonius
                   and
                   Pliny
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   to
                   
                     appease
                     ,
                     attone
                     ,
                     please
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   turn
                   away
                   anger
                   .
                   Most
                   Translations
                   render
                   it
                   by
                   
                     expio
                     ,
                     ad
                     expiandum
                     peccata
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   signification
                   of
                   that
                   word
                   is
                   also
                   doubtful
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   indeed
                   sometimes
                   used
                   for
                   to
                   
                     cleanse
                     ,
                     make
                     pure
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     to
                     take
                     away
                     sin
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   never
                   in
                   any
                   good
                   Author
                   but
                   with
                   reference
                   unto
                   attonement
                   ;
                   to
                   take
                   them
                   away
                   by
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   by
                   publick
                   punishments
                   ,
                   by
                   mens
                   devoting
                   themselves
                   to
                   destruction
                   .
                   So
                   Livy
                   ,
                   speaking
                   of
                   Horatius
                   who
                   killed
                   his
                   sister
                   ,
                   
                     Ita
                     ut
                     caedes
                     manifesta
                     aliquo
                     tamen
                     piaculo
                     lueretur
                     ,
                     imperatum
                     patri
                     ,
                     ut
                     filium
                     expiaret
                     pecunia
                     publica
                     .
                     Expiare
                  
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   
                     luere
                     piaculo
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   take
                   away
                   the
                   guilt
                   of
                   a
                   crime
                   by
                   a
                   commutation
                   of
                   punishments
                   .
                   There
                   may
                   then
                   be
                   a
                   double
                   sense
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   To
                   make
                   attonement
                   and
                   reconciliation
                   for
                   sin
                   ,
                   appeasing
                   the
                   anger
                   and
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   against
                   it
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   To
                   remove
                   and
                   take
                   away
                   sin
                   ,
                   either
                   by
                   the
                   cleansing
                   and
                   sanctifying
                   of
                   the
                   sinner
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   any
                   means
                   prevailing
                   with
                   him
                   not
                   to
                   continue
                   in
                   sin
                   .
                   Against
                   the
                   first
                   sense
                   ,
                   the
                   construction
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   with
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   sins
                   ,
                   is
                   objected
                   ;
                   Against
                   the
                   latter
                   ,
                   the
                   constant
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   it self
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   deserted
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   former
                   sense
                   therefore
                   which
                   we
                   do
                   embrace
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   confirm
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   constant
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   in
                   all
                   good
                   Authors
                   of
                   the
                   Greek
                   Tongue
                   ,
                   will
                   admit
                   no
                   other
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   is
                   of
                   an
                   active
                   importance
                   ,
                   and
                   denotes
                   
                     propitium
                     facio
                     ,
                     placo
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   observed
                   before
                   ,
                   to
                   appease
                   and
                   attone
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   that
                   whereby
                   the
                   Heathen
                   generally
                   expressed
                   their
                   endeavours
                   to
                   turn
                   away
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   their
                   gods
                   ,
                   to
                   appease
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   they
                   use
                   it
                   transitively
                   ,
                   with
                   an
                   
                     Accusative
                     case
                     of
                     the
                     Object
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   
                     Homer
                     ,
                     Iliad
                  
                   3.
                   
                
                 
                   —
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     To
                     propitiate
                     or
                     appease
                     God.
                  
                   And
                   Iliad
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     To
                     offer
                     an
                     Hecatomb
                     unto
                     Apollo
                     for
                     the
                     Greeks
                     ,
                     and
                     appease
                     him
                     who
                     hath
                     sent
                     on
                     them
                     so
                     many
                     sorrows
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   attone
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   it
                   hath
                   the
                   
                     Accusative
                     case
                     of
                     the
                     person
                  
                   joyned
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   can
                   bear
                   no
                   other
                   sense
                   .
                   So
                   Plutarch
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   Lucian
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   appease
                   God.
                   Sometimes
                   it
                   is
                   used
                   with
                   a
                   
                     Dative
                     case
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   Plutarch
                   in
                   Public
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   it
                   hath
                   respect
                   unto
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   whereby
                   attonement
                   is
                   made
                   ,
                   and
                   anger
                   turned
                   away
                   ;
                   and
                   is
                   rendred
                   
                     piaculare
                     sacrum
                     facere
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   offer
                   a
                   piacular
                   sacrifice
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   word
                   constantly
                   hath
                   regard
                   unto
                   the
                   anger
                   and
                   wrath
                   of
                   some
                   person
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   deprecated
                   ,
                   turned
                   away
                   ,
                   appeased
                   ,
                   by
                   reconciliation
                   made
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   by
                   the
                   LXX
                   confirms
                   it
                   unto
                   this
                   sense
                   .
                   Commonly
                   they
                   render
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   by
                   it
                   ;
                   which
                   when
                   regarding
                   God
                   ,
                   always
                   signifies
                   attonement
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   attone
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   Noun
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   48.17
                   .
                   No
                   man
                   can
                   redeem
                   his
                   brother
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     nor
                     can
                     he
                     give
                     to
                     God
                     his
                     ransom
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   the
                   price
                   of
                   his
                   redemption
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   And
                   unto
                   the
                   Verb
                   where
                   it
                   respecteth
                   the
                   offence
                   to
                   be
                   attoned
                   for
                   ,
                   they
                   usually
                   annex
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   to
                   it
                   .
                   Exod.
                   32.30
                   .
                   
                     You
                     have
                     sinned
                     a
                     great
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     now
                     I
                     will
                     go
                     up
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     attone
                     for
                     your
                     sins
                     .
                  
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   God
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   Object
                   of
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   appeasing
                   ,
                   or
                   attoning
                   ;
                   to
                   make
                   attonement
                   with
                   God
                   for
                   your
                   sin
                   .
                   So
                   Numb
                   .
                   28.22
                   ,
                   30.
                   
                   Nehem.
                   10.33
                   .
                   Once
                   in
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   it
                   is
                   used
                   transitively
                   ,
                   and
                   sin
                   placed
                   as
                   the
                   Object
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   Dan.
                   9.24
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     attone
                     sin
                     ,
                     or
                     unrighteousness
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     make
                     attonement
                     with
                     God
                     for
                     sin
                     .
                  
                   And
                   so
                   also
                   they
                   express
                   the
                   person
                   with
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   for
                   whom
                   the
                   attonement
                   is
                   made
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   30.15
                   ,
                   16.
                   
                   
                   Levit.
                   1.4
                   .
                   chap.
                   4.20
                   ,
                   26
                   ,
                   &
                   6.30
                   .
                   Numb
                   .
                   15.23
                   ,
                   26.
                   
                   And
                   still
                   God
                   is
                   respected
                   as
                   he
                   who
                   is
                   offended
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   reconciled
                   ;
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   expressed
                   ,
                   Levit.
                   10.17
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     shall
                     make
                     attonement
                     for
                     them
                     before
                     the
                     Lord.
                  
                   And
                   sometimes
                   they
                   adde
                   that
                   wherewith
                   the
                   attonement
                   is
                   made
                   ,
                   namely
                   Offerings
                   or
                   Sacrifices
                   of
                   one
                   sort
                   or
                   another
                   ,
                   Levit.
                   8.17
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   will
                   give
                   us
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   in
                   another
                   place
                   ,
                   Prov.
                   16.15
                   .
                   
                     The
                     wrath
                     of
                     a
                     King
                     is
                     as
                     messengers
                     of
                     death
                     ,
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     a
                     wise
                     man
                     shall
                     appease
                     him
                  
                   ;
                   referring
                   that
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Original
                   doth
                   to
                   his
                   wrath
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     shall
                     turn
                     away
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   by
                   appeasing
                   him
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   this
                   word
                   then
                   there
                   is
                   always
                   understood
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   An
                   offence
                   ,
                   crime
                   ,
                   guilt
                   or
                   debt
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   away
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   A
                   
                     person
                     offended
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   pacified
                   ,
                   attoned
                   ,
                   reconciled
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   A
                   
                     person
                     offending
                  
                   to
                   be
                   pardoned
                   ,
                   accepted
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   A
                   Sac●i●ice
                   or
                   other
                   means
                   of
                   making
                   the
                   attonement
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   one
                   is
                   expressed
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   another
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   hath
                   respect
                   unto
                   them
                   all
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   vain
                   doth
                   Crellius
                   pretend
                   ,
                   
                     ad
                     Grot.
                     ad
                     cap.
                  
                   7.
                   p.
                   360.
                   that
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   are
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   denote
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   ,
                   the
                   former
                   always
                   denoting
                   the
                   
                     person
                     offended
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   latter
                   the
                   
                     person
                     offending
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   offence
                   it self
                   ;
                   the
                   one
                   is
                   to
                   attone
                   or
                   appease
                   another
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   to
                   make
                   attonement
                   for
                   another
                   ;
                   which
                   surely
                   are
                   sufficiently
                   different
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Jews
                   to
                   whom
                   Paul
                   wrote
                   ,
                   knew
                   that
                   the
                   principal
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   High
                   Priest
                   was
                   to
                   
                     make
                     attonement
                     with
                     God
                     for
                     sin
                  
                   ;
                   whereof
                   their
                   Expiations
                   and
                   freedom
                   from
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   consequent
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   they
                   understood
                   this
                   act
                   and
                   duty
                   accordingly
                   ,
                   it
                   b●ing
                   the
                   usual
                   expression
                   of
                   it
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   applies
                   unto
                   it
                   .
                   They
                   knew
                   that
                   the
                   great
                   work
                   of
                   their
                   High
                   Priest
                   was
                   to
                   make
                   attonement
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   sins
                   and
                   transgressions
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   not
                   die
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   punishment
                   threatned
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   might
                   not
                   come
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   Levit.
                   16.10
                   ,
                   and
                   21.
                   is
                   fully
                   declared
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Apostle
                   now
                   instructs
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   substance
                   ,
                   of
                   what
                   they
                   had
                   before
                   attended
                   unto
                   in
                   types
                   and
                   shadows
                   .
                   Nor
                   is
                   there
                   any
                   mention
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   of
                   the
                   expiation
                   of
                   sins
                   but
                   by
                   attonement
                   ;
                   nor
                   doth
                   this
                   word
                   ever
                   in
                   any
                   place
                   signifie
                   the
                   
                     real
                     cleansing
                     of
                     sin
                     inherent
                  
                   from
                   the
                   sinner
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   latter
                   sense
                   proposed
                   hath
                   no
                   consistency
                   with
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   difficulty
                   pretended
                   from
                   the
                   construction
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   any
                   moment
                   .
                   The
                   sense
                   and
                   constant
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   being
                   what
                   we
                   have
                   evinced
                   ▪
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   an
                   Ellipsis
                   supposed
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   sense
                   with
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     make
                     reconciliation
                     with
                     God
                     for
                     sins
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   same
                   phrase
                   is
                   in
                   other
                   places
                   explained
                   .
                
                 
                   Sixthly
                   ,
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   farther
                   double
                   enforcement
                   of
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   what
                   was
                   before
                   affirmed
                   ,
                   concerning
                   his
                   being
                   
                     made
                     like
                     unto
                     his
                     brethren
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                  
                   with
                   reference
                   unto
                   his
                   Priesthood
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   first
                   is
                   taken
                   from
                   what
                   he
                   did
                   or
                   suffered
                   in
                   that
                   condition
                   ;
                   the
                   other
                   from
                   the
                   benefits
                   and
                   advantages
                   which
                   ensued
                   thereon
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   in
                   those
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     For
                     that
                     he
                     himself
                     hath
                     suffered
                     being
                     tempted
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     in
                     that
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   say
                   some
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     nature
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   suffered
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   that
                   he
                   took
                   ,
                   being
                   tempted
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   words
                   seem
                   rather
                   only
                   an
                   illation
                   of
                   what
                   the
                   Apostle
                   concludes
                   or
                   infers
                   from
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   before
                   laid
                   down
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   whereas
                   ,
                   in
                   as
                   much
                   ,
                   seeing
                   that
                   ;
                   so
                   both
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   are
                   often
                   used
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   6.12
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Now
                   it
                   is
                   here
                   affirmed
                   of
                   Christ
                   that
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     suffered
                     being
                     tempted
                  
                   ;
                   not
                   ,
                   it
                   hapned
                   unto
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   tempted
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   before
                   rejected
                   .
                   The
                   
                     Vulgar
                     Latin
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Expositors
                   following
                   that
                   Translation
                   ;
                   
                     He
                     suffered
                     and
                     was
                     tempted
                  
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   
                     [
                     and
                  
                   ]
                   inserted
                   we
                   have
                   shewed
                   to
                   be
                   superfluous
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   acknowledged
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   by
                   
                     Erasmus
                     ,
                     Estius
                     ,
                     A
                     Lapide
                  
                   ;
                   though
                   Tena
                   with
                   some
                   others
                   contend
                   for
                   the
                   retaining
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   suffering
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   general
                   that
                   is
                   here
                   intended
                   ;
                   nor
                   is
                   the
                   end
                   mentioned
                   of
                   it
                   that
                   of
                   his
                   suffering
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   to
                   make
                   reconciliation
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   succouring
                   and
                   relieving
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   tempted
                   ,
                   which
                   regards
                   the
                   sufferings
                   that
                   befell
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   temptations
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   his
                   sufferings
                   absolutely
                   considered
                   ,
                   nor
                   his
                   being
                   tempted
                   that
                   is
                   peculiarly
                   designed
                   ,
                   but
                   his
                   suffering
                   in
                   his
                   temptation
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   before
                   observed
                   .
                   To
                   know
                   then
                   what
                   were
                   these
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   enquire
                   what
                   were
                   his
                   temptations
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   he
                   was
                   affected
                   with
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   tempt
                   ,
                   and
                   temptations
                   are
                   things
                   in
                   themselves
                   of
                   an
                   indifferent
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   no
                   
                     moral
                     evil
                  
                   in
                   them
                   absolutely
                   considered
                   .
                   What
                   ever
                   attends
                   them
                   of
                   that
                   kind
                   ,
                   proceeds
                   either
                   from
                   the
                   intention
                   of
                   the
                   tempter
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   tempted
                   .
                   Hence
                   God
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   
                     tempt
                     men
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   to
                   induce
                   them
                   unto
                   sin
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   22.1
                   .
                   James
                   1.13
                   .
                   What
                   of
                   evil
                   ensues
                   on
                   temptation
                   ,
                   is
                   from
                   the
                   tempted
                   themselves
                   .
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   though
                   temptation
                   seems
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   an
                   active
                   importance
                   ,
                   yet
                   in
                   it self
                   it
                   is
                   
                   meerly
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   neutral
                   .
                   Hence
                   it
                   compriseth
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   state
                   or
                   condition
                   ,
                   whereby
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   be
                   tried
                   ,
                   exercised
                   or
                   tempted
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   will
                   give
                   us
                   light
                   into
                   the
                   various
                   temptations
                   under
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   suffered
                   .
                   For
                   although
                   they
                   were
                   all
                   external
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   impressions
                   from
                   without
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   confined
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     assaults
                     of
                     Sathan
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   principally
                   regarded
                   under
                   that
                   name
                   .
                   Some
                   of
                   the
                   heads
                   of
                   them
                   we
                   may
                   briefly
                   recount
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   His
                   state
                   and
                   condition
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   He
                   was
                   poor
                   ,
                   despised
                   ,
                   persecuted
                   ,
                   reproached
                   ,
                   especially
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   unto
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   his
                   publick
                   ministery
                   .
                   Herein
                   lay
                   one
                   continued
                   temptation
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   a
                   trial
                   of
                   his
                   obedience
                   by
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   hardships
                   .
                   Hence
                   he
                   calls
                   this
                   whole
                   time
                   ,
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   his
                   temptations
                   ;
                   
                     You
                     have
                     abode
                     with
                     me
                     in
                     my
                     temptations
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   work
                   that
                   he
                   carried
                   on
                   in
                   a
                   constant
                   course
                   of
                   temptation
                   ,
                   arising
                   from
                   his
                   outward
                   state
                   and
                   condition
                   .
                   See
                   James
                   1.2
                   .
                   1
                   Pet.
                   5.9
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   temptation
                   he
                   suffered
                   Hunger
                   ,
                   Poverty
                   ,
                   Weariness
                   ,
                   Sorrow
                   ,
                   Reproach
                   ,
                   Shame
                   ,
                   Contempt
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   his
                   holy
                   Soul
                   was
                   deeply
                   affected
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   underwent
                   it
                   cheerfully
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   whose
                   preservation
                   and
                   salvation
                   as
                   their
                   High
                   Priest
                   he
                   had
                   undertaken
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   .
                   And
                   his
                   experience
                   hereof
                   is
                   the
                   spring
                   of
                   their
                   comfort
                   and
                   safety
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Whilst
                   he
                   was
                   in
                   this
                   state
                   and
                   condition
                   ,
                   innumerable
                   particular
                   temptations
                   befell
                   him
                   ,
                   under
                   all
                   which
                   he
                   suffered
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Temptations
                   from
                   his
                   Relations
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   being
                   disregarded
                   and
                   disbelieved
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   deeply
                   affected
                   his
                   compassionate
                   heart
                   with
                   sorrow
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   From
                   his
                   Followers
                   ,
                   being
                   forsaken
                   by
                   them
                   upon
                   his
                   preaching
                   the
                   
                     Mysteries
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                  
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   From
                   his
                   chosen
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   all
                   of
                   whom
                   left
                   him
                   ,
                   one
                   denyed
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   betrayed
                   him
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   From
                   the
                   anguish
                   of
                   his
                   Mother
                   ,
                   when
                   a
                   sword
                   pierced
                   through
                   her
                   soul
                   in
                   his
                   sufferings
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   From
                   his
                   enemies
                   of
                   all
                   sorts
                   .
                   All
                   which
                   are
                   at
                   large
                   related
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   from
                   all
                   which
                   his
                   sufferings
                   were
                   inexpressible
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Satan
                   had
                   a
                   principal
                   hand
                   in
                   the
                   temptations
                   wherein
                   he
                   suffered
                   .
                   He
                   set
                   upon
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   entrance
                   of
                   his
                   Ministery
                   immediately
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Person
                   ,
                   and
                   followed
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   course
                   of
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   instruments
                   that
                   he
                   set
                   on
                   work
                   .
                   He
                   had
                   also
                   a
                   season
                   ,
                   an
                   
                     hour
                     of
                     darkness
                  
                   allowed
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   try
                   his
                   utmost
                   strength
                   and
                   policy
                   against
                   him
                   ;
                   under
                   which
                   assault
                   from
                   him
                   he
                   suffered
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   fore-told
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     bruising
                     of
                     his
                     heel
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   temporal
                   ruine
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   concernments
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Gods
                   desertion
                   of
                   him
                   was
                   another
                   temptation
                   under
                   which
                   he
                   suffered
                   .
                   As
                   this
                   was
                   most
                   mysterious
                   ,
                   so
                   his
                   sufferings
                   under
                   it
                   were
                   his
                   greatest
                   perplexity
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   22.1
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Heb.
                   5.7
                   .
                
                 
                   These
                   are
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   heads
                   and
                   springs
                   of
                   those
                   various
                   and
                   innumerable
                   temptations
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   suffered
                   in
                   and
                   under
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   The
                   b●e●sed
                   effect
                   and
                   consequent
                   hereof
                   is
                   expressed
                   in
                   those
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     is
                     able
                     to
                     succour
                     them
                     that
                     are
                     tempted
                  
                   ;
                   wherein
                   we
                   have
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   description
                   of
                   them
                   for
                   whose
                   sake
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   underwent
                   this
                   condition
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Ability
                   that
                   accrued
                   unto
                   him
                   thereby
                   for
                   their
                   relief
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Advantage
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   thereby
                   made
                   partakers
                   of
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   They
                   for
                   whose
                   sakes
                   he
                   underwent
                   this
                   condition
                   ,
                   are
                   those
                   whom
                   he
                   reconciled
                   unto
                   God
                   by
                   his
                   Sacrifice
                   as
                   an
                   High
                   Priest
                   ,
                   but
                   are
                   here
                   described
                   by
                   an
                   especial
                   concerment
                   of
                   their
                   obedience
                   ,
                   which
                   producing
                   all
                   their
                   sorrow
                   and
                   trouble
                   ,
                   makes
                   them
                   stand
                   in
                   continual
                   need
                   of
                   aid
                   and
                   assistance
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     tempted
                     ones
                  
                   .
                   Notwithstanding
                   their
                   reconciliation
                   unto
                   God
                   by
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   a
                   course
                   of
                   obedience
                   prescribed
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   course
                   they
                   meet
                   with
                   many
                   difficulties
                   ,
                   dangers
                   ,
                   and
                   sorrows
                   ,
                   all
                   proceeding
                   from
                   the
                   temptations
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   exercised
                   withall
                   .
                   Hence
                   is
                   this
                   description
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   
                     those
                     who
                     are
                     tempted
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   suffer
                   greatly
                   on
                   that
                   account
                   .
                   Others
                   are
                   little
                   concerned
                   in
                   temptations
                   ;
                   outward
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   as
                   unto
                   danger
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   many
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   they
                   have
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   trouble
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   temptations
                   which
                   they
                   regard
                   ;
                   inward
                   and
                   unto
                   sin
                   ,
                   they
                   yield
                   obedience
                   unto
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   trouble
                   from
                   temptation
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   opposition
                   made
                   unto
                   it
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   reconciled
                   persons
                   who
                   emphatically
                   are
                   the
                   tempted
                   ones
                   ,
                   especially
                   as
                   temptations
                   are
                   looked
                   on
                   as
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   sufferings
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   the
                   mark
                   of
                   Sathan
                   and
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   against
                   which
                   all
                   their
                   arrows
                   and
                   darts
                   are
                   directed
                   ,
                   the
                   subject
                   whereon
                   God
                   himself
                   exerciseth
                   his
                   trials
                   .
                   And
                   besides
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   they
                   maintain
                   a
                   continual
                   warfare
                   within
                   them
                   against
                   temptations
                   in
                   the
                   remainder
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   corruptions
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   within
                   and
                   about
                   them
                   are
                   they
                   conversant
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   course
                   of
                   their
                   lives
                   .
                   Moreover
                   unto
                   this
                   constant
                   and
                   perpetual
                   conflict
                   ,
                   there
                   do
                   befall
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Holy
                   Wise
                   
                   Providence
                   of
                   God
                   certain
                   seasons
                   wherein
                   Temptations
                   grow
                   high
                   ,
                   strong
                   ,
                   impetous
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   even
                   ready
                   to
                   ruine
                   them
                   .
                   As
                   Christ
                   had
                   an
                   
                     Hour
                     of
                     Darkness
                  
                   to
                   conflict
                   withal
                   ;
                   so
                   have
                   they
                   also
                   .
                   Such
                   was
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   the
                   believing
                   Hebrews
                   ,
                   when
                   Paul
                   wrote
                   this
                   Epistle
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   What
                   through
                   the
                   Persecution
                   ,
                   wherein
                   they
                   
                     endured
                     a
                     great
                     fight
                     of
                     Afflictions
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   what
                   through
                   the
                   Seductions
                   of
                   false
                   brethren
                   ,
                   alluring
                   them
                   unto
                   an
                   Apostacy
                   unto
                   Judaism
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   acquiescency
                   in
                   
                     Mosaical
                     Ceremonies
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   even
                   ready
                   to
                   be
                   utterly
                   ruined
                   .
                   Unto
                   them
                   therefore
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   them
                   unto
                   all
                   others
                   in
                   the
                   like
                   condition
                   the
                   Apostle
                   hath
                   respect
                   in
                   his
                   description
                   of
                   those
                   whom
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   is
                   ready
                   to
                   succour
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   
                     tempted
                     ones
                  
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   proper
                   name
                   of
                   Believers
                   .
                   As
                   Satan
                   from
                   what
                   he
                   doth
                   ,
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   Tempter
                   ;
                   so
                   they
                   from
                   what
                   they
                   endure
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   called
                   the
                   
                     Tempted
                     ones
                  
                   .
                   Their
                   calling
                   is
                   to
                   oppose
                   Temptations
                   ;
                   and
                   their
                   lives
                   a
                   conflict
                   with
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   High
                   Priest
                   having
                   suffered
                   the
                   like
                   things
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   an
                   assured
                   ground
                   of
                   consolation
                   in
                   all
                   their
                   temptations
                   and
                   suf●erings
                   .
                   Which
                   he
                   confirms
                   by
                   what
                   is
                   added
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   place
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   his
                   ability
                   to
                   help
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   2.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     is
                     able
                  
                   .
                   Now
                   this
                   Ability
                   is
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   ariseth
                   from
                   that
                   
                     peculiar
                     mercifulness
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   is
                   disposed
                   unto
                   from
                   that
                   experience
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   of
                   suffering
                   under
                   Temptation
                   .
                   A
                   Moral
                   Power
                   ,
                   not
                   a
                   Natural
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   an
                   executive
                   Power
                   ,
                   a
                   Power
                   of
                   working
                   or
                   operation
                   ,
                   not
                   a
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   hand
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Power
                   of
                   heart
                   and
                   will
                   ,
                   an
                   Ability
                   in
                   readiness
                   of
                   mind
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   here
                   assigned
                   unto
                   Christ.
                   It
                   is
                   this
                   latter
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   former
                   that
                   was
                   a
                   Consequent
                   of
                   his
                   temptations
                   and
                   sufferings
                   .
                   A
                   gracious
                   ,
                   ready
                   enlargedness
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   constant
                   inclination
                   unto
                   the
                   succour
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   tempted
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Ability
                   here
                   designed
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   this
                   Power
                   was
                   originally
                   and
                   radically
                   implanted
                   in
                   the
                   Humane
                   Nature
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   communication
                   of
                   all
                   habitual
                   grace
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   so
                   its
                   next
                   inclination
                   to
                   exert
                   it self
                   in
                   suitable
                   Effects
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   constant
                   actual
                   excitation
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   upon
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   his
                   suffering
                   in
                   temptations
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   He
                   had
                   particular
                   Experience
                   thereby
                   of
                   the
                   Weakness
                   ,
                   Sorrows
                   and
                   Miseries
                   of
                   Humane
                   Nature
                   under
                   the
                   assaults
                   of
                   Temptations
                   ;
                   he
                   tryed
                   it
                   ,
                   self
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   never
                   forget
                   it
                   ,
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   His
                   Heart
                   is
                   hereby
                   enclined
                   to
                   Compassion
                   ,
                   and
                   acquainted
                   with
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   will
                   afford
                   Relief
                   .
                   In
                   his
                   Throne
                   of
                   Eternal
                   Peace
                   and
                   Glory
                   ,
                   he
                   sees
                   his
                   poor
                   Brethren
                   labouring
                   in
                   that
                   storm
                   ,
                   which
                   with
                   so
                   much
                   travail
                   of
                   soul
                   himself
                   passed
                   through
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   intimately
                   affected
                   with
                   their
                   condition
                   .
                   Thus
                   Moses
                   stirs
                   up
                   the
                   Israelites
                   unto
                   Compassion
                   unto
                   Strangers
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Experience
                   they
                   had
                   themselves
                   of
                   the
                   sorrows
                   of
                   their
                   hearts
                   ;
                   
                     thou
                     knowest
                     the
                     heart
                     of
                     a
                     stranger
                     .
                  
                   And
                   the
                   Jews
                   tell
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Officers
                   that
                   he
                   set
                   over
                   the
                   people
                   in
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   were
                   of
                   those
                   Elders
                   who
                   were
                   so
                   evily
                   entreated
                   by
                   the
                   Taskmasters
                   in
                   Aegypt
                   ;
                   that
                   from
                   their
                   own
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   they
                   might
                   know
                   how
                   to
                   exercise
                   tenderness
                   over
                   their
                   brethren
                   now
                   put
                   under
                   their
                   rule
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   This
                   Compassion
                   moves
                   and
                   excites
                   him
                   unto
                   their
                   Relief
                   and
                   Succour
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   proper
                   effect
                   of
                   mercy
                   and
                   compassion
                   .
                   It
                   sets
                   Power
                   on
                   work
                   for
                   the
                   relief
                   of
                   them
                   whose
                   condition
                   it
                   is
                   affected
                   withal
                   .
                   So
                   said
                   she
                   .
                
                 
                   Haud
                   ignara
                   mali
                   miseris
                   succurrere
                   disco
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Being
                     exercised
                     with
                     evils
                     and
                     troubles
                     her self
                     ,
                     she
                     had
                     thence
                     learned
                     to
                     relieve
                     the
                     miserable
                     so
                     far
                     as
                     she
                     was
                     able
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   Ability
                   ascribed
                   unto
                   our
                   High
                   Priest.
                   Compassion
                   and
                   Mercy
                   arising
                   from
                   an
                   Experience
                   of
                   the
                   sufferings
                   and
                   dangers
                   of
                   Humane
                   Nature
                   under
                   Temptations
                   ,
                   exciting
                   his
                   Power
                   for
                   the
                   relief
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   tempted
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   The
                   Advantage
                   of
                   the
                   Brethren
                   from
                   hence
                   lyes
                   in
                   the
                   succour
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   thus
                   able
                   to
                   afford
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   This
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   shewed
                   ,
                   consists
                   in
                   a
                   
                     speedy
                     coming
                     in
                     with
                     relief
                  
                   unto
                   them
                   who
                   being
                   in
                   distress
                   do
                   cry
                   out
                   ,
                   or
                   call
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   There
                   are
                   three
                   things
                   that
                   tempted
                   Believers
                   do
                   stand
                   in
                   need
                   of
                   ;
                   and
                   which
                   they
                   cry
                   out
                   for
                   ,
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   Strength
                   to
                   withstand
                   their
                   temptations
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   prevail
                   not
                   against
                   them
                   :
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   Consolation
                   to
                   support
                   their
                   Spirits
                   under
                   them
                   .
                   (
                   3.
                   )
                   Seasonable
                   Deliveranc●
                   from
                   them
                   .
                   Unto
                   these
                   is
                   the
                   succour
                   afforded
                   by
                   our
                   High
                   Priest
                   suited
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   variously
                   administred
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   As
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   By
                   his
                   Word
                   or
                   Promises
                   :
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   By
                   his
                   Spirit
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   ,
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   By
                   communicating
                   unto
                   them
                   supplies
                   of
                   Grace
                   or
                   spiritual
                   strength
                   .
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   Strong
                   consolation
                   .
                   (
                   3.
                   )
                   By
                   rebuking
                   their
                   Tempters
                   and
                   temptations
                   
                   (
                   3.
                   )
                   By
                   his
                   Providence
                   disposing
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   to
                   their
                   good
                   and
                   Advantage
                   in
                   the
                   issue
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   more
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   will
                   be
                   manifest
                   in
                   the
                   ensuing
                   Observations
                   taken
                   from
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   
                     The
                     principal
                     work
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     as
                     our
                     High
                     Priest
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     which
                     all
                     other
                     actings
                     of
                     his
                     and
                     that
                     Office
                     do
                     flow
                     ,
                     was
                     to
                     make
                     Reconciliation
                     or
                     Attonement
                     for
                     sin
                     .
                  
                   This
                   John
                   declares
                   ,
                   1
                   Ep.
                   2.2
                   .
                   
                     We
                     have
                     an
                     Advocate
                     with
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     is
                     a
                     propitiation
                     for
                     our
                     sins
                     .
                  
                   What
                   he
                   doth
                   for
                   us
                   in
                   Heaven
                   as
                   our
                   Advocate
                   ,
                   depends
                   on
                   what
                   he
                   did
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   Propitiation
                   for
                   our
                   sins
                   .
                   This
                   work
                   was
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   principally
                   regarded
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Promise
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   3.15
                   .
                   namely
                   ,
                   That
                   which
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   do
                   by
                   his
                   sufferings
                   .
                   To
                   shadow
                   out
                   and
                   represent
                   this
                   unto
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   were
                   all
                   the
                   Sacrifices
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Typical
                   Priesthood
                   it self
                   instituted
                   .
                   They
                   all
                   directed
                   Believers
                   to
                   look
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   believe
                   the
                   Attonement
                   that
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   this
                   should
                   be
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   other
                   actings
                   as
                   an
                   High
                   Priest
                   ,
                   was
                   necessary
                   ;
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   On
                   the
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   Elect
                   ,
                   for
                   whom
                   he
                   undertook
                   that
                   Office.
                   They
                   were
                   by
                   nature
                   Enemies
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   children
                   of
                   Wrath
                   ;
                   unless
                   Peace
                   and
                   Reconciliation
                   be
                   made
                   for
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   ,
                   they
                   could
                   neither
                   have
                   encouragement
                   to
                   go
                   to
                   him
                   with
                   their
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   expect
                   any
                   mercy
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   Acceptation
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   Enemies
                   ,
                   they
                   could
                   neither
                   have
                   any
                   mind
                   to
                   serve
                   him
                   ,
                   nor
                   hope
                   to
                   please
                   him
                   .
                   Here
                   lye
                   the
                   first
                   thoughts
                   of
                   all
                   who
                   have
                   any
                   design
                   seriously
                   to
                   appear
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   have
                   to
                   do
                   with
                   him
                   ;
                   wherewith
                   shall
                   we
                   come
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   how
                   shall
                   we
                   obtain
                   Reconciliation
                   with
                   him
                   ?
                   Until
                   this
                   Enquiry
                   be
                   answered
                   and
                   satisfied
                   ,
                   they
                   find
                   it
                   in
                   vain
                   to
                   address
                   themselves
                   unto
                   any
                   thing
                   else
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   obtain
                   any
                   ground
                   of
                   hope
                   to
                   receive
                   any
                   good
                   thing
                   from
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   God.
                   This
                   order
                   of
                   things
                   the
                   Apostle
                   layes
                   down
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   5.8
                   ,
                   9
                   ,
                   10.
                   
                   The
                   first
                   thing
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   was
                   to
                   
                     reconcile
                     us
                     to
                     God
                  
                   whilest
                   we
                   were
                   sinners
                   and
                   enemies
                   ;
                   this
                   was
                   done
                   by
                   the
                   death
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                   our
                   High
                   Priest
                   he
                   offered
                   himself
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                   for
                   us
                   .
                   This
                   being
                   performed
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   abundant
                   Cause
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   Encouragement
                   unto
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   so
                   also
                   just
                   ground
                   to
                   expect
                   what
                   ever
                   else
                   belongs
                   unto
                   our
                   salvation
                   ;
                   as
                   he
                   also
                   argues
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   8.
                   
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   It
                   was
                   so
                   on
                   his
                   
                     own
                     part
                  
                   also
                   .
                   Had
                   not
                   this
                   been
                   first
                   accomplished
                   ,
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   have
                   undertaken
                   any
                   other
                   Act
                   of
                   his
                   Priestly
                   Office
                   for
                   us
                   .
                   What
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   doth
                   in
                   Heaven
                   on
                   our
                   behalf
                   ,
                   was
                   prefigured
                   by
                   the
                   entrance
                   of
                   the
                   High
                   Priest
                   into
                   the
                   Holy
                   Place
                   .
                   Now
                   this
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   do
                   ,
                   unless
                   he
                   had
                   before
                   
                     offered
                     his
                     Sacrifice
                     of
                     Attonement
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   blood
                   whereof
                   he
                   carried
                   along
                   with
                   him
                   into
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   God.
                   All
                   his
                   Intercession
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   his
                   watching
                   for
                   our
                   Good
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   merciful
                   High
                   Priest
                   over
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   grounded
                   upon
                   the
                   Reconciliation
                   and
                   Attonement
                   which
                   he
                   made
                   :
                   his
                   Intercession
                   indeed
                   being
                   nothing
                   but
                   the
                   blessed
                   Representation
                   of
                   the
                   Blood
                   of
                   the
                   Attonement
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   this
                   was
                   required
                   of
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     make
                     his
                     soul
                     an
                     Offering
                     for
                     sin
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   do
                   that
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Body
                   prepared
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   which
                   all
                   the
                   Sacrifices
                   and
                   Burnt-Offerings
                   of
                   old
                   could
                   not
                   effect
                   nor
                   accomplish
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   hereon
                   depended
                   all
                   the
                   Promises
                   that
                   were
                   made
                   unto
                   him
                   about
                   the
                   success
                   of
                   his
                   Mediation
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   without
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   it
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   claim
                   the
                   accomplishment
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   It
                   was
                   so
                   on
                   the
                   part
                   of
                   God
                   also
                   ;
                   For
                   herein
                   principally
                   had
                   he
                   designed
                   to
                   manifest
                   his
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                   Grace
                   ,
                   Love
                   and
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   wherein
                   he
                   will
                   be
                   glorified
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   3.25
                   .
                   
                     He
                     set
                     him
                     forth
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     propitiation
                     to
                     declare
                     h●s
                     Righteousness
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   Righteousness
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   most
                   eminently
                   glorified
                   in
                   the
                   Reconciliation
                   wrought
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   Propitiation
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   or
                   made
                   attonement
                   for
                   us
                   in
                   his
                   blood
                   .
                   And
                   herein
                   also
                   God
                   commendeth
                   his
                   Love
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   5.8
                   ,
                   John
                   3.16
                   .
                   1
                   John
                   4.9
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   greater
                   demonstration
                   of
                   it
                   could
                   possibly
                   be
                   made
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   
                     send
                     his
                     Son
                     to
                     dye
                     for
                     us
                  
                   when
                   we
                   were
                   enemies
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   be
                   reconciled
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   All
                   after
                   actings
                   of
                   God
                   towards
                   us
                   indeed
                   are
                   full
                   of
                   Love
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   streams
                   from
                   this
                   fountain
                   ,
                   or
                   Rivers
                   from
                   this
                   Ocean
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Apostle
                   summs
                   up
                   all
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   in
                   this
                   ;
                   that
                   
                     God
                     was
                     in
                     Christ
                     reconciling
                     us
                     to
                     himself
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   this
                   way
                   of
                   Attonement
                   ,
                   making
                   
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     sin
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     who
                     knew
                     no
                     sin
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   become
                   the
                   Righteousness
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   2
                   Cor.
                   5.19
                   ,
                   21.
                   
                   And
                   so
                   also
                   he
                   declares
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   was
                   the
                   mysterie
                   of
                   his
                   Will
                   wherein
                   he
                   abounded
                   towards
                   us
                   in
                   all
                   
                     Wisdom
                     and
                     Prudence
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                  
                   1.8
                   ,
                   9
                   ,
                   10.
                   
                   So
                   that
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   the
                   great
                   glory
                   which
                   God
                   designed
                   in
                   the
                   Mediation
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   is
                   founded
                   alone
                   in
                   that
                   Act
                   of
                   his
                   Priesthood
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   made
                   Reconciliation
                   for
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   his
                   people
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   1.
                   
                   They
                   who
                   weaken
                   ,
                   oppose
                   ,
                   or
                   take
                   away
                   this
                   Reconciliation
                   ,
                   are
                   Enemies
                   to
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   the
                   Honour
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   From
                   men
                   they
                   take
                   their
                   Hopes
                   and
                   Happiness
                   ,
                   from
                   Christ
                   his
                   Office
                   and
                   Honour
                   ,
                   from
                   God
                   his
                   Grace
                   and
                   Glory
                   .
                   I
                   know
                   they
                   will
                   allow
                   of
                   a
                   Reconciliation
                   in
                   Words
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   of
                   
                     Men
                     to
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   
                     God
                     unto
                     men
                  
                   .
                   They
                   would
                   have
                   us
                   
                     reconcile
                     our selves
                     unto
                     God
                  
                   by
                   Faith
                   and
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   the
                   Reconciliation
                   of
                   God
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   by
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   Satisfaction
                   and
                   Attonement
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   deny
                   .
                   What
                   would
                   they
                   have
                   poor
                   sinners
                   do
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   ?
                   they
                   are
                   Enemies
                   unto
                   God
                   ;
                   go
                   say
                   they
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   reconciled
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   lay
                   aside
                   your
                   Enmity
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   his
                   adversaries
                   :
                   but
                   alas
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   our
                   
                     Enemy
                     also
                  
                   ;
                   we
                   are
                   children
                   of
                   wrath
                   ,
                   obnoxious
                   to
                   the
                   curse
                   as
                   transgressors
                   of
                   his
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   shall
                   we
                   be
                   delivered
                   from
                   the
                   wrath
                   to
                   come
                   ?
                   Take
                   no
                   care
                   of
                   that
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   such
                   Justice
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   no
                   such
                   Indignation
                   against
                   sin
                   and
                   sinners
                   as
                   you
                   imagine
                   ;
                   but
                   our
                   Consciences
                   tell
                   us
                   otherwise
                   ;
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   tells
                   us
                   otherwise
                   ;
                   the
                   whole
                   Scripture
                   testifies
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   ;
                   all
                   the
                   Creation
                   is
                   filled
                   with
                   tokens
                   and
                   evidences
                   of
                   this
                   Justice
                   and
                   Indignation
                   of
                   God
                   against
                   sin
                   ,
                   which
                   you
                   deny
                   :
                   And
                   would
                   you
                   have
                   us
                   to
                   give
                   credit
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   constant
                   dictates
                   of
                   our
                   own
                   Consciences
                   ,
                   the
                   Sentence
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   the
                   Testimony
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   the
                   Voyce
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Creation
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   such
                   importance
                   and
                   everlasting
                   concernment
                   unto
                   us
                   ?
                   What
                   if
                   all
                   these
                   should
                   prove
                   true
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   should
                   prove
                   lyars
                   ,
                   should
                   we
                   not
                   perish
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                   by
                   relying
                   on
                   your
                   testimony
                   ?
                   Is
                   it
                   reasonable
                   we
                   should
                   attend
                   unto
                   you
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   ?
                   Go
                   with
                   your
                   Sophisms
                   unto
                   men
                   who
                   were
                   never
                   burdened
                   with
                   a
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Guilt
                     of
                     sin
                  
                   ,
                   whose
                   Spirits
                   never
                   took
                   in
                   a
                   sense
                   of
                   Gods
                   displeasure
                   against
                   it
                   ,
                   who
                   never
                   were
                   brought
                   under
                   bondage
                   by
                   the
                   sentence
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   who
                   never
                   were
                   forced
                   to
                   cry
                   out
                   in
                   the
                   bitterness
                   and
                   anguish
                   of
                   their
                   souls
                   ,
                   what
                   shall
                   we
                   do
                   to
                   be
                   saved
                   ?
                   Wherewith
                   shall
                   we
                   come
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   or
                   appear
                   before
                   the
                   High
                   God
                   ?
                   and
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   entangled
                   and
                   seduced
                   by
                   you
                   ;
                   but
                   for
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   thus
                   in
                   any
                   measure
                   
                     known
                     the
                     terror
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                  
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   secured
                   from
                   you
                   by
                   his
                   Grace
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   what
                   ground
                   do
                   such
                   men
                   leave
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   to
                   stand
                   upon
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   in
                   his
                   Intercession
                   for
                   us
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ?
                   Do
                   they
                   not
                   take
                   that
                   blood
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   is
                   carrying
                   into
                   the
                   Holy
                   Place
                   ?
                   And
                   how
                   do
                   they
                   despoil
                   him
                   of
                   his
                   Honor
                   ,
                   in
                   taking
                   of
                   from
                   his
                   work
                   ?
                   a
                   miserable
                   employment
                   ;
                   when
                   men
                   shall
                   study
                   and
                   take
                   pains
                   to
                   perswade
                   themselves
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   hath
                   not
                   done
                   that
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   done
                   for
                   all
                   that
                   are
                   his
                   ;
                   and
                   which
                   if
                   he
                   hath
                   not
                   done
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   perish
                   for
                   evermore
                   ;
                   Is
                   it
                   worth
                   the
                   while
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   weaken
                   Faith
                   ,
                   Love
                   and
                   Thankfulness
                   unto
                   Christ
                   ?
                   From
                   whom
                   can
                   such
                   men
                   look
                   for
                   their
                   Reward
                   ?
                   Can
                   Right
                   Reason
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Light
                   within
                   ,
                   be
                   no
                   otherwise
                   adored
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   sacrificing
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   unto
                   them
                   ?
                   no
                   otherwise
                   be
                   enthroned
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   deposing
                   him
                   from
                   his
                   Office
                   ,
                   and
                   taking
                   his
                   work
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   hand
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   an
                   horrible
                   ingratitude
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   know
                   no
                   other
                   could
                   do
                   that
                   work
                   ,
                   to
                   conclude
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   needless
                   ?
                   Are
                   men
                   so
                   resolved
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   beholding
                   unto
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   rather
                   than
                   grant
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   made
                   Reconciliation
                   for
                   us
                   by
                   his
                   blood
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   deny
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   any
                   need
                   that
                   any
                   such
                   Reconciliation
                   should
                   be
                   made
                   ?
                   O
                   the
                   depths
                   of
                   Satan
                   ;
                   Oh
                   the
                   stupidity
                   and
                   blindness
                   of
                   men
                   that
                   are
                   
                     taken
                     alive
                  
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   lead
                   captive
                   at
                   his
                   pleasure
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   They
                   who
                   would
                   come
                   unto
                   God
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   may
                   see
                   what
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   look
                   after
                   .
                   Indeed
                   if
                   they
                   are
                   once
                   brought
                   into
                   that
                   Condition
                   wherein
                   they
                   will
                   seriously
                   look
                   after
                   him
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   look
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   though
                   for
                   a
                   while
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   unwilling
                   to
                   look
                   unto
                   it
                   .
                   Reconciliation
                   they
                   must
                   have
                   ,
                   or
                   they
                   can
                   have
                   no
                   peace
                   .
                   This
                   lyes
                   straight
                   before
                   them
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   willing
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   to
                   look
                   upon
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   left
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   thing
                   nigh
                   them
                   that
                   will
                   yield
                   them
                   relief
                   ;
                   but
                   all
                   is
                   in
                   vain
                   :
                   If
                   any
                   thing
                   else
                   gives
                   them
                   ease
                   ,
                   it
                   gives
                   them
                   poyson
                   :
                   if
                   it
                   gives
                   them
                   peace
                   ,
                   it
                   gives
                   them
                   ruine
                   .
                   Reconciliation
                   by
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   the
                   only
                   relief
                   for
                   their
                   souls
                   .
                   And
                   nothing
                   more
                   discovers
                   the
                   vanity
                   of
                   much
                   of
                   that
                   Religion
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   regardlesness
                   of
                   men
                   in
                   looking
                   after
                   this
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Foundation-stone
                   of
                   any
                   durable
                   building
                   in
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   God.
                   This
                   they
                   will
                   do
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   will
                   do
                   ,
                   but
                   how
                   they
                   shall
                   have
                   an
                   interest
                   in
                   the
                   Reconciliation
                   made
                   for
                   sin
                   ,
                   they
                   trouble
                   not
                   themselves
                   withall
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     suffered
                     under
                     all
                     his
                     temptations
                     ,
                     sinned
                     in
                     none
                     .
                  
                   He
                   suffered
                   being
                   tempted
                   ,
                   sinned
                   not
                   being
                   tempted
                   .
                   He
                   had
                   the
                   Heart
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   the
                   Affections
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   highest
                   degree
                   offense
                   and
                   tenderness
                   .
                   What
                   ever
                   sufferings
                   
                   the
                   soul
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   be
                   brought
                   under
                   ,
                   by
                   Grief
                   ,
                   Sorrow
                   ,
                   Shame
                   ,
                   Fear
                   ,
                   Pain
                   ,
                   Danger
                   ,
                   loss
                   ,
                   by
                   any
                   afflictive
                   passions
                   within
                   ,
                   or
                   impressions
                   of
                   force
                   from
                   without
                   ,
                   he
                   underwent
                   ,
                   he
                   felt
                   it
                   all
                   .
                   Because
                   he
                   was
                   alwayes
                   in
                   the
                   Favour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   assurance
                   of
                   the
                   indissolubility
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Vnion
                     of
                     his
                     Person
                  
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   apt
                   to
                   think
                   ,
                   that
                   what
                   came
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   was
                   so
                   overballanced
                   by
                   the
                   Blessedness
                   of
                   his
                   Relation
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   to
                   cause
                   
                     any
                     great
                     Trouble
                  
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   mistake
                   when
                   we
                   so
                   conceive
                   .
                   No
                   sorrows
                   were
                   like
                   to
                   his
                   ,
                   no
                   sufferings
                   like
                   unto
                   his
                   .
                   He
                   fortified
                   not
                   himself
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   meerly
                   poenal
                   ,
                   he
                   made
                   bare
                   his
                   breast
                   unto
                   their
                   strokes
                   ,
                   and
                   laid
                   open
                   his
                   soul
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   soak
                   into
                   the
                   inmost
                   parts
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   Isa.
                   50.6
                   .
                   All
                   those
                   Reliefs
                   and
                   diversions
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   which
                   we
                   may
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   ,
                   to
                   alleviate
                   our
                   sorrows
                   and
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   he
                   utterly
                   abandoned
                   .
                   He
                   left
                   nothing
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   Nature
                   of
                   sorrow
                   or
                   suffering
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   tasted
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   experience
                   of
                   .
                   Indeed
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   sufferings
                   and
                   temptations
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   supported
                   with
                   the
                   
                     thoughts
                     of
                     the
                     glory
                     that
                     was
                     set
                     before
                     him
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   our
                   thoughts
                   of
                   his
                   
                     present
                     glory
                  
                   should
                   not
                   divert
                   us
                   from
                   the
                   contemplation
                   of
                   his
                   
                     past
                     real
                     sufferings
                  
                   .
                   All
                   the
                   advantage
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   above
                   us
                   by
                   the
                   Excellency
                   of
                   his
                   Person
                   ,
                   was
                   only
                   that
                   the
                   sorrows
                   of
                   his
                   heart
                   were
                   enlarged
                   thereby
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   was
                   made
                   capable
                   of
                   greater
                   enduring
                   without
                   sin
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   thus
                   with
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   ,
                   although
                   the
                   Participation
                   of
                   Humane
                   Nature
                   was
                   only
                   necessary
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   an
                   High
                   Priest
                   ,
                   yet
                   his
                   sufferings
                   under
                   Temptations
                   were
                   so
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   a
                   
                     merciful
                     High
                     Priest
                  
                   for
                   tempted
                   sufferers
                   .
                   Such
                   have
                   need
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   be
                   saved
                   by
                   his
                   Attonement
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   be
                   relieved
                   ,
                   favoured
                   ,
                   comforted
                   by
                   his
                   Grace
                   .
                   They
                   did
                   not
                   only
                   want
                   one
                   to
                   undertake
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   undertake
                   for
                   them
                   with
                   Care
                   ,
                   Pity
                   and
                   tenderness
                   .
                   Their
                   state
                   required
                   delivery
                   with
                   compassion
                   .
                   God
                   by
                   that
                   way
                   of
                   Salvation
                   that
                   he
                   provides
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   intends
                   not
                   only
                   their
                   final
                   Safety
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   fruits
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   glorifie
                   him
                   by
                   Faith
                   and
                   Thankful
                   Obedience
                   .
                   To
                   this
                   end
                   it
                   was
                   necessary
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   have
                   relief
                   provided
                   for
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Tenderness
                   and
                   Compassion
                   of
                   their
                   High
                   Priest
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   could
                   have
                   no
                   greater
                   pledge
                   of
                   ,
                   than
                   by
                   seeing
                   him
                   for
                   their
                   sakes
                   ,
                   exposing
                   himself
                   unto
                   the
                   miseries
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   to
                   conflict
                   withal
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   alwayes
                   to
                   bear
                   that
                   sense
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   that
                   impression
                   would
                   surely
                   leave
                   upon
                   his
                   soul.
                   And
                   ,
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Because
                   ,
                   although
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Vnion
                     of
                     his
                     Person
                  
                   and
                   plenary
                   unction
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   had
                   an
                   
                     habitual
                     fulness
                     of
                     mercy
                     and
                     compassion
                     ,
                  
                   yet
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   particularly
                   excited
                   unto
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   them
                   towards
                   the
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   experience
                   he
                   had
                   of
                   their
                   condition
                   .
                   His
                   internal
                   habitual
                   fulness
                   of
                   Grace
                   and
                   mercy
                   was
                   capable
                   of
                   excitation
                   unto
                   suitable
                   actings
                   by
                   external
                   Objects
                   ,
                   and
                   sensible
                   Experience
                   .
                   It
                   added
                   not
                   to
                   his
                   mercifulness
                   ,
                   but
                   occasioned
                   his
                   readiness
                   to
                   dispose
                   it
                   unto
                   others
                   ;
                   and
                   shut
                   the
                   door
                   against
                   pleas
                   of
                   delaying
                   succour
                   .
                   He
                   bears
                   still
                   in
                   his
                   
                     holy
                     mind
                  
                   the
                   sense
                   he
                   had
                   of
                   the
                   sorrows
                   wherewith
                   he
                   was
                   pressed
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   his
                   Temptations
                   ;
                   and
                   thereon
                   seeing
                   his
                   Brethren
                   conflicting
                   with
                   the
                   like
                   difficulties
                   ,
                   is
                   
                     ready
                     to
                     help
                     them
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   because
                   his
                   Power
                   is
                   proportioned
                   unto
                   his
                   Will
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   he
                   is
                   able
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   ever
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   real
                   effects
                   on
                   the
                   mind
                   of
                   Christ
                   from
                   his
                   temptations
                   and
                   sufferings
                   now
                   he
                   is
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ;
                   I
                   am
                   sure
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   great
                   on
                   our
                   Faith
                   and
                   Consolation
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   consider
                   him
                   undergoing
                   them
                   for
                   this
                   very
                   end
                   and
                   purpose
                   ,
                   that
                   seeing
                   he
                   was
                   constituted
                   our
                   High
                   Priest
                   to
                   transact
                   all
                   our
                   Affairs
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   be
                   sensible
                   of
                   that
                   condition
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   person
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   was
                   afterwards
                   to
                   present
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   relief
                   to
                   be
                   afforded
                   unto
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   
                     Temptations
                     cast
                     souls
                     into
                     Danger
                  
                   .
                   They
                   have
                   need
                   under
                   them
                   of
                   relief
                   and
                   succour
                   .
                   Their
                   spring
                   ,
                   rise
                   ,
                   nature
                   ,
                   tendency
                   ,
                   effects
                   ,
                   all
                   make
                   this
                   manifest
                   .
                   Many
                   perish
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   many
                   are
                   wounded
                   ,
                   none
                   escape
                   free
                   that
                   fall
                   into
                   them
                   .
                   Their
                   kinds
                   are
                   various
                   ;
                   so
                   are
                   their
                   degrees
                   ,
                   and
                   seasons
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   dangerous
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   I
                   have
                   elsewhere
                   particularly
                   insisted
                   on
                   .
                
                 
                   IV.
                   
                     The
                     great
                     duty
                     of
                     tempted
                     souls
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     cry
                     out
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     for
                     help
                     and
                     relief
                     .
                  
                   To
                   succour
                   any
                   one
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   come
                   unto
                   his
                   help
                   upon
                   his
                   cry
                   and
                   call
                   .
                   This
                   being
                   promised
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   unto
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   tempted
                   ,
                   supposeth
                   their
                   
                     earnest
                     cry
                  
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   be
                   slothful
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   negligent
                   under
                   our
                   Temptations
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   look
                   other
                   wayes
                   for
                   Assistance
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   trust
                   unto
                   ,
                   or
                   rest
                   in
                   our
                   own
                   endeavours
                   for
                   the
                   conquest
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   no
                   wonder
                   if
                   we
                   are
                   wounded
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   fall
                   under
                   them
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   great
                   arcanum
                   
                   for
                   the
                   cure
                   of
                   this
                   disease
                   ,
                   the
                   only
                   means
                   for
                   supportment
                   ,
                   deliverance
                   and
                   conquest
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   earnestly
                   and
                   constantly
                   apply
                   our selves
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   for
                   succour
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   as
                   our
                   
                     merciful
                     High
                     Priest
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   experience
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   our
                   duty
                   upon
                   our
                   first
                   surprizal
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   would
                   put
                   a
                   stop
                   to
                   their
                   progress
                   ,
                   this
                   our
                   Wisdom
                   in
                   their
                   success
                   and
                   prevalency
                   .
                   What
                   ever
                   we
                   do
                   against
                   them
                   without
                   this
                   ,
                   we
                   strive
                   not
                   lawfully
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   not
                   receive
                   the
                   crown
                   .
                   Were
                   this
                   more
                   our
                   practice
                   than
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   have
                   more
                   freedom
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   more
                   success
                   against
                   them
                   than
                   usually
                   we
                   have
                   .
                   Never
                   any
                   soul
                   miscarried
                   under
                   temptation
                   ,
                   that
                   cryed
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   for
                   succour
                   in
                   a
                   due
                   manner
                   ,
                   that
                   cryed
                   unto
                   him
                   under
                   a
                   real
                   apprehension
                   of
                   his
                   danger
                   ,
                   with
                   Faith
                   and
                   Expectation
                   of
                   relief
                   .
                   And
                   hereunto
                   have
                   we
                   encouragement
                   given
                   us
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   great
                   qualifications
                   of
                   his
                   Person
                   in
                   this
                   Office
                   ;
                   he
                   is
                   faithful
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   merciful
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Effect
                   of
                   them
                   both
                   ,
                   he
                   
                     is
                     able
                  
                   ;
                   he
                   is
                   every
                   way
                   sufficient
                   to
                   relieve
                   and
                   succour
                   poor
                   tempted
                   souls
                   .
                   He
                   hath
                   a
                   sufficiency
                   of
                   Care
                   ,
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Faithfulness
                   ,
                   to
                   observe
                   and
                   know
                   the
                   seasons
                   wherein
                   succour
                   is
                   necessary
                   unto
                   us
                   :
                   a
                   sufficiency
                   of
                   Tenderness
                   ,
                   Mercy
                   and
                   Compassion
                   to
                   excite
                   him
                   thereunto
                   ;
                   a
                   sufficiency
                   of
                   Power
                   to
                   afford
                   succour
                   that
                   shall
                   be
                   effectual
                   ;
                   a
                   sufficiency
                   of
                   Acceptation
                   at
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   to
                   prevail
                   with
                   God
                   for
                   suitable
                   supplies
                   and
                   succour
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   every
                   way
                   able
                   to
                   succour
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   tempted
                   ;
                   to
                   Him
                   be
                   Praise
                   and
                   Glory
                   for
                   evermore
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A53696-e2290
           
             Aristoph
             .
             in
             Ran.
             Ac.
             3.
             
             Sc.
             1.
             
          
           
             Aristot.
             de
             A●im
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             ult
             .
          
           
             Aristot.
             pol.
             ib.
             2.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Laod.
             Can.
             59.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             
               lib.
               7.
               cap.
               30.
            
             
          
           
             Iren.
             
               lib.
               4.
               cap.
               69.
            
             
          
           
             Chrysost.
             
               in
               2
               ad
            
             Cor.
             
               cap.
               6.
            
             ad
             finem
             .
          
           
             August
             .
             de
             unitat
             .
             Eccles.
             
               cap.
               16.
            
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             de
             Bap.
             ad
             Donat.
             
               cap.
               6.
            
             
          
           
             Aquin.
             
               in
               1
               Tim.
               6.
            
             lec
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Athanas.
             in
             Synops.
             
          
           
             Ruffin
             Exposit.
             symb
             .
             Apostol
             .
          
           
             August
             .
             ad
             Cresion
             
               lib.
               2.
               cap.
               31.
            
             
          
           
             Maimon
             .
             More
             ;
             nebuch
             .
             
               p.
               2.
               c.
               52.
            
             
          
           
             Kimchi
             praf
             .
             ●d
             Psal.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Co●stan
             .
             in
             Tral
             .
             can
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Cartha
             .
             3.
             cap.
             47.
             
             Cod.
             can
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             Epiphan
             .
             Haer
             ,
             30.
             ca●
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             26.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             6.
             cap.
             25.
             
             Athanas.
             in
             synops
             .
          
           
             Hilar.
             praesat
             .
             in
             Psal.
             
          
           
             Nazian
             .
             in
             C●m●n
             Cy●l
             .
             C●●ech
             .
             4
          
           
             E●●phan
             .
             Hae.
             8.
             
             Russ.
             Exposit.
             symb
             .
          
           
             Hier●n
             .
             praef
             .
             Ga●eat
             .
             ad
             Paulin.
             
          
           
             Hier●n
             .
             praef
             .
             in
             lib.
             Solom
             .
             Epiphan
             .
             Hae.
             8.
             
          
           
             Lindan
             .
             panopl.
             Evang.
             
               lib.
               3.
               cap.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             I●enaeus
             
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
               2.
            
             
          
           
             Epiphan
             .
             H●r
             .
             30.
             cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             Epi●han
             .
             Haer.
             42.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Hierom.
             praes
             .
             in
             com
             .
             ad
             T●um
             .
          
           
             Theodor.
             praes
             .
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             Heb.
             Petrus
             Clupia
             .
             Epist.
             ad
             Petrobrusia
             .
          
           
             Euseb.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             24.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             6.
             cap.
             14.
             
             Photius
             Biblieth
             .
          
           
             Cod.
             48.
             
          
           
             God.
             120.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             cap.
             3.
             
             Epist.
             129.
             ad
             Dardanum
             .
          
           
             Comment
             .
             in
             Isa.
             cap.
             8.
             in
             Cap.
             1.
             ad
             Eccles.
             
          
           
             de
             Scriptor
             .
             Ecclesiast
             .
             in
             Cain
             .
             in
             Matth.
             cap.
             26.
             ●●
             
          
           
             Zecha
             .
             cap.
             8.
             
             Lib.
             4.
             de
             Trin.
             Lib.
             2.
             de
             Cain
             .
          
           
             Annal.
             Ecclesia
             .
             An.
             61.
             nu
             .
             43.
             
          
           
             Exposit.
             sym●
             .
             Apostol
             .
          
           
             Ecclesiast
             .
             Hist.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             32.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Dardan
             .
          
           
             De
             Verb.
             Dei
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             Eccles
             .
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             Co●fess
             .
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Praesat
             .
             in
             Isaiam
             &
             Amosum
             .
          
           
             Franciscus
             Picus
             exam
             .
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Gent.
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
             Bibliander
             .
             de
             ratione
             discendi
             Hebr●
             .
          
           
             Mornaeus
             de
             Veritat
             .
             Christ.
             Relig.
             cap.
             26.
             
             Rive●
             .
             Isa●og
             .
             ad
             Sac.
             Script
             .
             cap.
             ●8
             .
          
           
             Glassius
             Philol
             .
             sac
             .
             Praes
             .
             ad
             Rhetor.
             
          
           
             Origen
             .
             Tom.
             4.
             in
             Evang.
             Johan
             .
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             Epist.
             151.
             ad
             Algas
             .
             Cornelius
             à
             Lapide
             praefat
             .
             in
             Epist.
             Pauli
             .
          
           
             Dyon
             .
             H●licar
             .
             Tractat.
             de
             Isoc
             .
          
           
             Senec.
             Ep.
             115.
             
          
           
             Picus
             M●rand
             .
             Ep.
             ad
             Homo
             .
             Barbar
             .
          
           
             Augustin
             .
             de
             Doct.
             Christ.
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             Hilar.
             in
             Psal.
             126.
             
          
           
             Basil.
             in
             Psal.
             115.
             
          
           
             Pleus
             Mirand
             ▪
             Epist.
             ad
             Hermol
             .
             Barbar
             .
          
           
             Basil.
             in
             Psalm
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             ult
             .
          
           
             Synod
             .
             Laod.
             cap.
             59.
             
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             Cat.
             Viror
             .
             illust
             .
             in
             Joseph
             .
          
           
             Gregor
             .
             Mor.
             lib.
             19.
             cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             Prae.
             in
             Prov.
             Solo.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53696-e21490
           
             Clemens
             .
             Origen
             .
             Eusebius
             .
             Hieronym
             .
             Theodoret.
             Chrysostom
             .
             Cajetan
             .
             Erasmus
             .
             Camero
             .
             Grotius
             ,
             &
             omnes
             fere
             Commentatores
             .
          
           
             Frider.
             Span.
             Fil.
             de
             Au.
             Epist.
             ad
             Heb.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             24.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             ●r●t
             .
             Praefat.
             in
             annot
             .
             ad
             Epist.
             ad
             Heb.
             Hieron
             .
             Scrip.
             Eccles.
             in
             Paul.
             
          
           
             Scrip.
             Ecclesiast
             .
             in
             Clement
             .
          
           
             Tertul.
             de
             Pudicit
             .
             cap.
             20.
             
             Hieron
             .
             Gat.
             Scrip.
             in
             Pau.
             &
             Barnab
             .
             Philastr
             .
          
           
             Hae.
             41.
             
             Camero
             Qua.
             in
             Epist.
             ad
             Heb.
             
          
           
             Spanh
             .
             de
             Auth.
             Epist.
             ad
             Heb.
             Grotius
             Praef.
             Annot.
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             Heb.
             
          
           
             Baron
             .
             An.
             Eccles.
             A.
             51.
             
             N.
             55.
             
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             de
             Nomin
             .
             Heb.
             
          
           
             Epiphan
             Haer.
             lib.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             Euseb.
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             Hieron
             Epist.
             ad
             August
             .
             &
             Com.
             in
             cap
             2.
             
             Ep.
             ad
             Gal.
             Baron
             .
             An.
             Eccl.
             A.
             ●
             51.
             
             N.
             
               39
               ,
               40
               ,
               41.
            
             
             M●nceius
             de
             Vitul
             .
             Aur.
             
          
           
             Luther
             in
             Gen.
             cap.
             48.
             v.
             10.
             
          
           
             Erasm.
             An.
             in
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             Sixtus
             Sinen
             .
             Biblioth
             .
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Tertul.
             praes
             .
             ad
             Haeres
             .
          
           
             Occumen
             .
             Praes
             .
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             Heb.
             Clemens
             in
             Hypotyp
             .
          
           
             Euseb.
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             Hieronym
             .
             Catal.
             Scri.
             in
             Pau.
             
          
           
             Erasm.
             An.
             in
             cap.
             13.
             v.
             24.
             
          
           
             Theodor.
             A
             gu
             .
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             Heb.
             Chrysosl
             .
             Praes
             .
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             Heb.
             Cathar
             .
             de
             Auth.
             Epist.
             ad
             Heb.
             diss
             .
          
           
             B●llar
             .
             ●e
             Verb.
             Dei.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             17.
             
             Baron
             .
             An.
             Eccles.
             A.C.
             51.
             
             N.
             55.
             
          
           
             A
             Lapid
             .
             Prae.
             in
             Epist.
             
          
           
             Can.
             loc
             .
             com
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             Galenus
             Praes
             .
             in
             Epist.
             ad
             Heb.
             
          
           
             Ten.
             Praelud
             .
             4.
             
             Estius
             Prolegom
             .
          
           
             Chrysost.
             Proaem
             .
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             Rom.
             
          
           
             Beza
             Annot.
             in
             
               2
               Cor.
               11.6
            
             .
          
           
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             Proaem
             .
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             Heb.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53696-e50380
           
             
               Aust.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
             
               Con.
               adver
               .
               Leg.
               &
               Prophet
               .
               cap.
            
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53696-e243970
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.1
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             M
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             V.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .